《The Peasant Girl’s Splendid Manor》


 Chapter 1: escape(1)

    Chapter 1: escape(1)


    Chapter 1 Escape (1)


    In the twenty-seventh year of the Great Chu Hui''an period, floods and droughts hit Lingnan continuously, affecting six prefectures and eighteen states. Thousands of miles away, all vegetation was gone, and people died of hunger all over the country. Ten houses in all the prefectures were empty, and some fled north to make a living, or fell into the grass and became bandits, wreaking havoc among the people. The disasters reached the capital, and the whole court was in an uproar...


    When Mo Yan regained consciousness, she felt a panic all over her body. She opened her eyes drowsily, but she was pierced by the white sunlight and burst into tears.


    Eldest sister, eldest sister is awake, second sister,e quickly, eldest sister is awake!


    There was a sharp childish voice in her ears, and Mo Yan sat up suddenly in fright. Before she could see clearly who was speaking, a small figure rushed towards her. She subconsciously avoided it, but she did not avoid it. Her whole body was covered by He fell down, and the back of his head hit the ground hard. For a moment, his head was filled with stars, and he almost lost his breath.


    Immediately afterwards, another excited shout came: "Ah - eldest sister, eldest sister is awake, eldest sister is really awake!"


    Before Mo Yan had time to think about why she was still alive, she was stunned by these two unexpected "eldest sisters": she was the only daughter in the family, with no brothers or sisters!


    As soon as the idea came up, her head felt like needles pricking her head. Arge number of unfamiliar and messy memories suddenly rushed into her mind. She was sweating profusely in pain and almost fainted. Her originally sallow face instantly turned pale. .


    Seeing their sister in pain, Mo Xin and Mo Zhen were too frightened to move. Mo Zhen, who was only six years old, thought he had hit his sister and was so frightened that he cried. He grabbed the second sister''s hand in panic: "Second sister, it hurts, Zhen''er, Zhen''er didn''t mean it!"


    Nine-year-old Mo Xin didn''t care tofort her trembling brother. She quickly sat down and put her sister''s head on herp. She massaged it again and again while muttering: "Sister, it doesn''t hurt. Xin''er gives it to you." Rub it, it wont hurt anymore"


    Although she had a headache and wanted to hit the wall, Mo Yan''s consciousness was clear. Combined with the unfamiliar memories pouring into her mind, no matter how rough she was, she knew that she was reborn, and was reborn in a thirteen-year-old girl. What a coincidence. What''s surprising is that the original person''s name is the same as his own, and the two children in front of him are his younger siblings!


    Mo Yan looked at Mo Xin who looked like a little adult, and an inexplicable sourness filled her heart. She endured the difort, pulled out a smile andforted her: "Don''t worry, Xin''er, my sister is much better now. Go andfort Zhen''er, don''t scare him!"


    When Mo Xin saw that her sister could talk to her, she was very happy. She thought that her massage had an effect. The movements of her hands became softer and softer. She raised her head and shouted to her brother: "Zhen''er,e here quickly. Sister, you are ready." Dont cry either!


    Mo Zhen, who was crying out of breath, heard the second sister''s words and quickly wiped his face with his little hands. When he saw the eldest sister smiling at him, he sat down on the ground and cried again with a "Wow" !


    Happy this time!


    The memory was almost absorbed, and Mo Yan felt that her head no longer hurt so much. Looking around, she found that this was a small hillside. ording to the memory of the original owner,bined with the emaciated siblings Mo Xin and Mo Zhen who looked like they had walked out of an African refugee camp, she had to ept the cruel fact in front of her.


    That''s right, they are on the way to escape, and they have been for more than a month.


    Originally a family of four fled together, but now there are only three of them, a brother and a sister. Could it be that the original father disliked the three of them as a burden, so he abandoned them and fled alone?


    Its not that she has dark thoughts, human nature is the most elusive thing. Although the original father loves his children very much, too many people cant bear it when they escape from famine. They leave the sick old people and children on the road and walk on their own. Even if it happened, she wasn''t sure that her original father couldn''t do it.

 Chapter 2: Escape(2)

    Chapter 2: Escape(2)


    Chapter 2 Escape (2)


    Seeing Mo Yan looking around, Mo Xin seemed to have figured out what she was thinking. She hugged her arm tightly and exined: "Sister, daddy went to look for food. Daddy said you were unconscious because of hunger. Dont leave food to me and my brother again, you, if you cant wake up... I, we..."


    When she thought about her sister secretly saving food and stuffing it for her and her brother, and almost starving to death, Mo Xin choked up and couldn''t speak. She had seen her sister lying there unconsciously before, and she was almost desperate and didn''t want to go on any more. .


    Mo Yan''s nose felt sour, and strange emotions filled the air again. She subconsciously raised her hand and touched Mo Xin''s head. She noticed something strange about herself. She paused her hand and continued tofort this sensible little girl.


    It was just the current situation that made her worried.


    It has been more than a month since I escaped from the remote Mojia Vige. In this month, even if I save more, the small amount of dry food has been used up.


    In order to give his siblings more food, the original owner gave half of his share to them. This directly caused the original owner''s body to weaken rapidly. In the end, he fainted from hunger and never woke up...


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan touched the palm of her right hand with her left hand. This was her subconscious action every time she encountered difficulties.


    But whats the matter with the bulge on the palm of her right hand? She clearly remembers that the original owners palm did not have this bulge. Could it be...


    Mo Yan was shocked and quickly lowered her head. When she saw the familiar mark on her palm, a surge of joy filled her heart:


    The ancient jade mark that had followed her for more than ten years in her previous life was actually reborn with her!


    Suppressing her excitement, Mo Yan took a deep breath to slowly calm down, and a bright smile appeared on her face - the space was still there, what else did she have to worry about?


    Yaner, Yaner, youre awake!


    At this moment, a surprised voice came from behind, interrupting Mo Yans thoughts.


    Ah, its daddy whos back. Elder sister, second sister, look, daddy is still carrying something in his hand!


    Mo Zhen was the first to find his father who was out looking for food. When he saw something in his father''s hand, he couldn''t help but cheer.


    When Mo Yan heard this, she turned around and saw a thin and handsome middle-aged man striding not far away. Arge number of memories suddenly came into her mind. This middle-aged handsome uncle was the original schr''s father - Mo Qingze. .


    Mo Qingze came closer and looked at his eldest daughter who had woken up in front of him. His heart, which had been hanging for a long time, dropped heavily. He stroked his daughter''s head and wiped away the previous mncholy. His face showed the first expression in more than a month. A smile from the heart: "Just wake up, just wake up. Dad picked up a rabbit and will make itter. You have to eat more!"


    Mo Yan was stunned. She had a lump in her throat, threw herself into the man''s arms, and blurted out the word "Daddy".


    Mo Qingze was startled by his daughter''s dependence. He subconsciously ignored the word "Daddy". He freed up a hand and patted his daughter''s shoulder tofort him: "Dad is here, it''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Mo Yans eyes were red and she felt extremely ufortable. She clearly knew that this man was not her elegant and loving father, but when she saw this man who was so simr to her father, she couldn''t control her feelings at all, because she would never see her father again, nor would she see those people again. He loved her as a precious rtive.


    Seeing that his daughter didn''t speak for a long time, Mo Qingze couldn''t help but worry: "Is Yan''er feeling ufortable somewhere?"


    The man''s nervousness made Mo Yan feel warm in her heart. She withdrew from the man''s arms, looked up at this familiar face, shook her head and said, "I''m not ufortable, I just woke up and my head is a little dizzy."


    Mo Qingze touched her head and saw that there was no sign of fever. Then he felt relieved and said gently: "You are very hungry. Sit down and rest. Daddy will stew the rabbit first. We will eat it soon." Thats it.


    Mo Yan nodded, feeling very ufortable. This man is not her father, but he is also a good father who loves his daughter. If he knew that his daughter was no longer alive, he would definitely be as sad as his father when he lost him.


    Okay, okay, theres meat to eat! Mo Zhen cheered, staring at the rabbit with bright eyes, licking his lips unconsciously, as if the rabbit had turned into a pot of delicious rabbit meat.


    Mo Xin swallowed unconsciously, then tapped her brother''s forehead and teased: "Greedy cat!"


    Mo Zhen only has rabbits in his eyes, how can he pay attention to his sister''s teasing?


    The reaction of the siblings made Mo Yan extremely sad. The rabbit was so thin and small, with not much meat at all, but it made the family so satisfied...


    While Mo Qingze was cleaning up the rabbit, Mo Yan found an excuse to go to a remote ce. Seeing no one around, he couldn''t wait to touch the palm of his hand, silently thinking "get in", and the whole person disappeared in an instant.nd.


    Its a rip-offah


    Looking at the space where there was not even a root of grass, Mo Yan was stunned on the spot. She, who had always been calm, couldn''t help but curse!


    What does it mean to "work hard for decades and then return to before liberation"?


    This is!


    Before the time travel, her space had evolved to a vast extent. There were not only mountains and spiritual springs, but also acres of fruit groves, precious medicinal fields, green vegetables and breeding farms. However, now there was only one acre ofnd left. It looked like the orchards, medicinal fields, and breeding farms were all gone, and not even a cabbage was left. Everything was back to how it was when she first opened the space in her previous life.


    Mo Yan, who was about to cry without tears, held on to herst glimmer of hope and came to the jasper tform with the size of the central millstone. Seeing the transparent and wless bead in the groove in the center of the tform, which was emitting a warm light, she couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    Without any hesitation, she bit her finger and dripped blood on the bead.


    The moment it was soaked in blood, bright white light burst out from the beads, filling the entire space in an instant.


    Mo Yan did not stop, she closed her eyes and bathed in the white light as if enjoying herself, with a smile on her lips, quiet and peaceful.


    But after a while, Mo Yan couldn''tugh anymore. She opened her eyes in disbelief and looked at the beads that were still bursting with white light. Her face was as white as tissue paper, and her thin body began to sway, almost. Unable to stand, she struggled to take her hand back, but the bead was like a powerful ma, and she tried her best to pull it off!


    After lying in a big trough, he wont be a mummy this time, right?


    This was thest thought that shed through Mo Yan''s mind before she fainted...

 Chapter 3: Crisis(1)

    Chapter 3: Crisis(1)


    Chapter 3 Crisis (1)


    When Mo Yan woke up again, she was delighted to find that not only had she not turned into a mummy, she had also sessfully activated the space.


    The space was filled with a faint aura, Mo Yan took a deep breath intoxicated, and the little person in her heart thanked Tathagata Buddha and various Bodhisattvas countless times.


    Having aura means that the space can be used to grow crops. It is not in vain that she lost so much blood and almost died.


    Speaking of it, she was careless. She actually forgot that this body was malnourished and in a state of severe anemia. She rashly used blood to activate the space. It was really lucky that she didn''t die on the spot!


    Wandering around in the small space, Mo Yan was pleasantly surprised to find that the seeds she had casually ced under the jade tform in her previous life were still there. After confirming that the seeds were intact, she was ecstatic: there is space, there are seeds, and on the way to escape, She won''t starve to death.


    With no worries about the future, Mo Yan rxed and rubbed the jade tform, her thoughts drifting to the past.


    In her previous life, she was born into a wealthy and happy family, with her grandparents and three older brothers. As the only girl in the family, she was loved by thousands of people. It''s just that she was in poor health when she was a child. She would often fall asleep but would not be woken up, and doctors could not find out why. As she grew older, this problem became more and more serious. One time she actually slept for half a month. Just woke up.


    Because of this problem, the family is also worried. Later, my grandmother, who still believed in Buddhism, found an old monk who had lived in seclusion for many years and asked the old monk to give her instructions. As a result, the old monk said that her three souls were unstable and she was born to die young. If she wanted to resolve the problem, she must use treasures to calm her down. Soul, otherwise she would not survive to adulthood, and even with such a heaven-defying treasure, it may not be able to protect her until she grows old safely.


    At that time, Mo Yan was already ten years old and had his own judgment. He believed that what the old monk said was superstitious, but his family did not dare not believe it. So grandpa put the ancient jade that had been passed down for generations on Mo Yan''s body.


    Just having ancient jade is not enough. The old monk also told the Mo family to do more good deeds, so that Mo Yan can live safely and smoothly until the age of twenty-five. As for what happens after the age of twenty-five, he cannot see through it.


    It''s also strange that since wearing the ancient jade, Mo Yan has never had the problem of being unable to wake up again. The family believes in the old monk''s words so much that they even use most of the family''s ie for charity every year. Hope she can grow up safely.


    At the age of thirteen, due to a small ident, Mo Yan identally opened the ancient jade space. From then on, the ancient jade became an inseparable part of her life.


    Mo Yan did not hide the matter of the Ancient Jade Space from her family. Her rtives believed that this was an opportunity for her to live past the age of twenty-five, so they urged her to keep the secret of the space secret.


    Everything she experiencedter also proved that space is really connected with her destiny. Her blood activates the space and produces the most primitive spiritual energy. The crops grow under the influence of the spiritual energy, and they will breed spiritual energy and feed it back to the space. Over and over again, the spiritual energy of the space will be more and more intense, and the crops grown will contain The spiritual energy is also bing more and more abundant. Consuming it for a long time is extremely beneficial to the body!


    Every time she does a good deed, a bright red streak will appear on the transparent bead, but each red streak will be different in thickness and length. When the red lines permeate the entire bead and the aura of the space is sufficient, the space will automatically upgrade. Not only will the area expand, but the flow of time will also be faster, and the more benefits she will get from using the space.


    As for why this is happening, Mo Yan has been thinking about it for more than ten years and still cant figure it out!


    However, space is not omnipotent, and she did not live to be twenty-five years old after all.


    One month before her twenty-fifth birthday, a gangster burst into a kindergarten with explosives strapped to his body. She happened to be passing by at that time and could not ignore hundreds of innocent little lives. After quietly calling the police, she tried her best to temporarily calm the gangster. Hundreds of children left safely under the leadership of the teacher. Who knew that the gangster suddenly went crazy and detonated explosives!

 Chapter 4: Crisis(2)

    Chapter 4: Crisis(2)


    Chapter 4 Crisis (2)


    At the moment of the explosion, she had a chance to take refuge in the space, but what she didn''t expect was that the space actually upgraded at that critical moment. She was excluded and unable to enter. In that moment, she was blown to pieces...


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan couldn''t help but beat her head.


    If she had not rushed to the kindergarten at that time, maybe she would have been happily nning to celebrate her 25th birthday with her family now. But does she regret it? No, she doesn''t regret it. If she had chosen to leave at that time, those children would have had almost no chance of escaping. Even if she passed the age of twenty-five safely, she would have been living with self-me for decades toe!


    However, when she thought that her beloved family members would be in pain and sorrow because of her death, her heart felt like a knife. In her previous life, she had a clear conscience towards others, but she could never repay what her rtives had done to her in ten lifetimes!


    Tears fell silently one drop at a time and disappeared into the ground. The voices, faces, and smiles of their loved ones yed repeatedly in Mo Yan''s mind like a silent movie. Although she and her family knew that she might not live to be twenty-five, and they were already prepared in their hearts, the moment she faced death in her previous life, despair and unwillingness still came to her heart. She wanted to stay with her loved ones who loved her and be happy. I want to spend my whole life, but even such a simple wish cannot be realized!


    After crying a lot, Mo Yan felt much better. She touched the mark on her palm and swore silently in her heart: Grandparents, parents, parents, and brothers, Yanyan will live well, and we all will be well!


    After epting the reality, Mo Yan cheered up again. Worried that her rtives were anxious, she took the time to sort out the seeds under the Jasper stage and found that in addition tomon vegetable seeds such as cabbage and tomatoes, there were also grains such as corn and wheat. This made her extremely lucky. If she hadn''t let go of the seeds at the beginning, she might have nothing now, and she might have starved to death on the way to escape.


    By the time she had sorted all the seeds and scattered them on the ground, one acre ofnd was almost finished. In a space that has not yet evolved, the time flow rate is about ten to onepared to the outside. Vegetables mature quickly, and some can be eaten in ten days. She only needs to wait outside for two days before she can eat fresh vegetables. Rice and corn mature slowly, taking more than three months, but they only need to wait outside for ten days. , she can afford to wait.


    Mo Yan didn''t dare to stay for a long time. He nced at the space and thought "get out" and the person came outside.


    I dont need the rabbit meat, but even if I die, I wont give my children to you!


    As soon as Mo Yan crossed the hillside, she heard Mo Qingze yelling loudly. When she looked closely, she found that seven or eight young men in ragged clothes and ferocious faces were surrounding Mo Qingze and his son. Mo Xin was okay. The younger Mo Zhen was already crying out of fear.


    Those people were obviously starving and fleeing, but what did they want to do when they surrounded the Mo family who were also fleeing?


    Among the crowd, a young man who seemed to be the leader stared at the Mo Xin siblings and said maliciously: "We want the rabbit meat, and we won''t let those two brats go! Those who know how to do it, hand them over." Come out, maybe if I''m in a good mood, I''ll let you taste your baby, otherwise, don''t me us for being rude!"


    What? They snatched the children to eat?


    Hearing this, Mo Yan was furious. In my previous life, I had heard that cannibalism would happen in years of famine, but now that I have seen it with my own eyes, I realize that the truth is so cruel!


    She suppressed the anger in her heart and thought about countermeasures. This group of people are obviously hungry and red-eyed. Those words are definitely more than just words, but there are eight people on the other side. If they fight hard, they are no match. She can bring the Mo family into the space, but the space is her biggest She doesn''t want to reveal her secret unless absolutely necessary...


    At this time, Mo Yan didn''t even realize that she already regarded herself as a member of the Mo family.


    Just when she was in a dilemma, there was a tter of horse hooves behind her, and she subconsciously turned around. With her excellent eyesight, she saw at a nce a heroic figure riding towards the front of the cavalry...

 Chapter 5: saved (1)

    Chapter 5: saved (1)


    Chapter 5 Salvation (1)


    In the middle of the road, a sallow-looking, frail girl was blocking the road. Opposite her, there were dozens of tall horses... and dozens of strong men full of evil spirits on the horseback.


    These people make Mo Yan extremely fearful, but the safety of Mo Yan''s family is the most important thing at this moment. She forced herself to look up, but she didn''t want to run into a pair of dark eyes like ink -


    The appearance is clear and slender, Xiao Shuxuan is lifted up, and he is as clear as a god!


    Mo Yan stared nkly at the man in front of her who looked like a fairy in a painting. She forgot her fear for a moment and only these twelve words came to her mind. But when she faced his eyes that seemed to be able to enchant the soul, she just felt No matter how beautiful the poems are in the world, they are all sphemy against him!


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and looked at the little girl who rushed in front of him coldly with eyes as bright as paint. This was not the first time that he had been stared at like this. Some were stunning, some were ttering, some were calcting...but the only one was not as stupid as her. Could it be that he was really a fool?


    Xiao Shiyi on the side also had the same idea as his master, and his originally impatient expression turned into pity.


    If Mo Yan had the ability to read minds and know the thoughts of the master and servant, she would definitelyin with her hands on her hips: You are the fool, and your whole family is a fool!


    Mo Yan is not really a nymphomaniac, but the original owner is really hungry, and she is also a little slow to react. It only takes a minute to be seduced by beauty. She has not forgotten the purpose of blocking the road.


    "My lords, the little girl didn''t mean to stop her. It''s just because her family met a group of gangsters who wanted to take the little girl''s younger brothers and sisters to cook. The gangsters were so numerous that the little girl really had no choice but to do it. Since you havee up with this bad idea, I would like to ask you all, Sir Haihan, to save us!"


    Mo Yan didn''t dare to dy and finished her request in one breath. She looked at the handsome man who was obviously the boss of the group uneasily. She was not sure whether he would help or... ignore him in this age when human life is at stake.


    Just when her eyes touched the man''s cold eyes, she was still intimidated by his aura. She unconsciously turned her eyes away and thought to herself: Is this the legendary aura of a bastard?


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned, did not speak, but did not ride away.


    Xiao Shiyi understood his master''s thoughts. Although his master seemed cold and unkind in his actions, he was only treating certain people. The master is still very tolerant towards ordinary people who have no ill intentions. This time a little girl ran out to ask for help. It was still such an evil thing, and the master would not stand idly by.


    Thinking of this, he said: "Girl, don''t worry, I will arrange a few people to go with you to rescue people!" After saying that, he nced at the people behind him, and immediately five big men came out on horseback.


    Mo Yan didnt expect that the other party would agree to help so easily. She was surprised and thanked the handsome man quickly: Thank you so much, sir, for helping me. I have nothing to repay. If we meet again in the future, I will definitely thank you very much!


    Without the beautiful mans acquiescence, how could his subordinates dare to make their own decisions?


    Although the handsome man still has a face of ice and the "keep strangers out" mode is fully on, Mo Yan feels that this is a typical cold-faced and warm-hearted person, which is worse than some people who are warm on the surface but dig holes behind their backs. How many times better.


    How could Xiao Ruiyuan take a yellow-haired girl''s promise to heart? He just looked at the little girl''s sincere eyes and nodded subconsciously.


    Xiao Shiyi looked at this scene with a strange look on his face.


    Noticing the gaze cast by his subordinates, Xiao Ruiyuan gave him a faint side nce.


    Xiao Shiyi shrank his neck, turned his head and said to Mo Yan with a dull face: "Girl, lead the way, let''s go over now!"

 Chapter 6: saved (2)

    Chapter 6: saved (2)


    Chapter 6 Salvation (2)


    Mo Yan did not miss the "eye-catching nces" between them, but she was so eager to save people that she had no time to specte on the psychology of the master and servant.


    When Mo Yan arrived with his people, Mo Qingze, who had no strength to tie up the chicken and had been hungry for many days, was being surrounded by those gangsters. He was huddled on the ground without any resistance!


    The two younger ones were also restrained. They watched helplessly as their father was beaten, and they were already crying.


    Mo Yanhuo started from her heart and rushed over in three steps and two steps. Xiao Shiyi and others were faster than her. By the time she helped Mo Qingze up andforted the two siblings, the battle was over and the bad guys were tied up. He was strong, lying on the ground and groaning, but he was still as fierce and arrogant as before!


    Thank you so much, brothers. If you hadnte to save us, our whole family would have died here! Mo Yan was really grateful and solemnly thanked him again.


    Xiao Shiyi waved his hand: "Girl, you''re wee, these **** may have caused harm to countless people. If we encounter them, they are also doing harm to the people!"


    Having said that, he looked at the weak adults and children, and couldn''t help but ask: "Are you nning to go to Yongcheng? We happened to pass through Yongcheng the day before yesterday. There were many refugees gathered there. The prefect was worried about trouble and ordered them to be closed down. The city gate, Im afraid the disaster will not be solved, and the city gate will not be opened until the crowds recede.


    What he didnt say was that the group of refugees gathered at the city gate would do anything to survive. He witnessed with his own eyes a dozen people fighting to death just to get a piece of rotten cake.


    Mo Qingze was stunned. He was not just a schr who only read books about sages. He could also guess what the current situation in Yongcheng was like. But if they didn''t go to Yongcheng, where could they go?


    Mo Yan was also a little surprised. The original owner had never traveled far, and she didn''t know how big the territory of the Chu Kingdom was. She only knew that her father told her to go to Yongcheng, so she followed. She didn''t know anything else. And since she had just arrived, she didn''t know if there was anywhere else she could go.


    As for having space to go back home, she had never thought about it. The bandits and the court were currently fighting fiercely over there, and her life would be in danger if she went back.


    A few people were silent, and the atmosphere calmed down for a while.


    Xiao Shiyi looked at the brooding father and daughter and knew that they couldn''t think of a good ce to go at the moment, so he suggested: "You can take a turn to go to the capital. Although the journey is a bit longer, it is safer at the foot of the imperial city!"


    There was also an influx of refugees in the capital. Although refugees were not allowed to enter the city, Renai ordered people to build simple houses outside the city tofort the refugees, and also set up porridge sheds to provide porridge every day. Although they were not full, Not that he would starve to death.


    Mo Yans eyes lit up and she thought it would be a good idea to go to the capital. We dont know how long the drought willst, and we dont know when the confrontation between the court and the bandits will end, butpared to other ces, Kyoto is undoubtedly the safest.


    Mo Qingze thought about it for a while, and also had some thoughts. However, it was too far away from Kyoto. With one pair of legs, he could not reach it in more than a month. Rather than finding food, he was more worried about the encounters he would encounter on the way. Things like today.


    Seeing that Mo Qingze remained silent, Xiao Shiyi guessed his concerns and did not continue to persuade him. If it was possible, he could ask for a favor from his master and take the family to Beijing, but instead of carrying out the emperor''s orders, he went south to quell the chaos. This...


    In the end, Mo Qingze didn''t make up his mind, but epted Xiao Shiyi''s kindness and thanked him again.


    The master was still waiting, and Xiao Shiyi couldn''t stay long. He took out a token and handed it to Mo Qingze without any exnation, and then he and the other five people detained the evildoers and hurried away.


    Watching Xiao Shiyi and others leave, Mo Yan looked at the small traffic order in Mo Qingze''s hand, and couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart. This thought is that there are so many good people! She also secretly vowed in her heart: If there is a chance, she will repay her life-saving grace.


    She doesn''t like to owe favors. Once she owes them, she may not be able to bear the price she will pay in the future. This is also the main reason why she traveled back to the original owner and decided to take care of the original owner''s family instead of running away alone.


    This episode did not leave too deep a mark in the hearts of both parties. Naturally, I dont know that they will have such a deep bond in the future...

 Chapter 7: House seemingly endless rain

    Chapter 7: House seemingly endless rain


    Chapter 7 The house leaked and it rained all night


    House seemingly endless rain! Mo Yan and others had just saved their lives, but not long after, it started to rain heavily, and there was no shelter nearby. They had to rush on the road in the rain, hoping to find a ce to shelter as soon as possible.


    After driving for nearly an hour, the four embarrassed people finally found a small cave. Although it was a small cave, it was just that it was leeward from the wind. There was a huge boulder protruding from the top of the head, and the two sides were blocked by rocks, which barely blocked the rain.


    Hungry and struggling to walk in the rain, Mo Yan felt very ufortable. She felt so weak that she sat on the ground and gasped. The wet clothes clung to the body and were very ufortable. However, the clothes in the bag were soaked and there was no need to change. Fortunately, it was summer, so I didn''t feel very cold.


    Watching the patter of rain dripping down the edge of the boulder, Mo Yan, who was so hungry and dizzy, couldn''t help but reach out and take a handful. Regardless of whether it was clean or not, she lowered her head and took a sip. Except for the slight muddy smell, It even has a hint of sweetness.


    After a handful of water was poured down, Mo Yan felt that her stomach felt morefortable. She couldn''t help but take a few more handfuls and drank them all.


    Mo Xin and Mo Zhen have also been hungry for a long time. Seeing their sister like this, they also picked up the rainwater and drank it. Mo Qingze opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word to dissuade her.


    I originally thought that picking up a rabbit would give the children a good meal, but I didnt know that they would encounter those gangsters. The pot of freshly stewed rabbit meat was also knocked over during the fight. After not eating for a whole day, let alone a child, he could barely survive as an adult.


    The rain has been falling for more than an hour, showing no signs of stopping. The bursts of thunder ringing in his ears seemed to be mocking his ipetence. Mo Qingze looked at the rain curtain and felt despair in his heart. If he had known there would be a severe drought this year, he should have taken his children north when there was a severe floodst year. Now that Yongcheng cannot go, and the capital is too far away, is God really going to kill their family''s life?


    After drinking a few handfuls of rainwater, my stomach finally felt less ufortable. When I saw the two younger ones still wanted to drink, I quickly stopped them. There is no air pollution in this time and space, and the rainwater is not that dirty, but it is raw water after all, and drinking too much is not good for the body.


    Mo Xin and Mo Zhen are both sensible. Although they still want to drink water to quell their hunger, they dare not disobey their sister.


    That kind of hungry look for food made Mo Yan couldn''t bear to look away, but she happened to see the despair on Mo Qingze''s face. She was startled, thought about it, and finally said what she was thinking: "D-Dad, let''s go to the capital!"


    The name "Dad" made Mo Yan''s tongue twist and turn, but since she inherited this body, she should adapt to her new identity.


    Mo Qingze was stunned for a moment before he understood what his eldest daughter meant. His face was filled with sadness: "Yan''er, do you know how far it is from here to the capital?"


    Looking at Mo Qingze like this, Mo Yan was a little stunned. In the memory of the original owner, Mo Qingze has always been the object of admiration by his children. He is not only literate and polite, but also the only schr in Mojia Vige. He is also proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and uses his talents to earn money and maintain the family''s livelihood... In the heart of his daughter , Mo Qingzes father is almost omnipotent.


    But even such an omnipotent father was devastated by this natural and man-made disaster.


    Rather than worrying that his family would not be able to reach the capital, he was more worried that the children would not be able to bear it and would starve to death one by one. He is the head of the family and carries all the hopes of the children. You can imagine how depressed and depressed he is!


    "Dad, if you don''t try, how do you know we can''t reach the capital?" Mo Yan asked back, leaving Mo Qingze speechless and confused.


    Mo Yan did not disturb Mo Qingze, who was deep in thought. She had the space to believe that they could reach the capital, but this secret could not be revealed.


    Mo Qingze is not an indecisive person. He just worried too much before and fell into confusion. Now he was awakened by Mo Yan''s words. He couldn''t help but think: There is no way out, so why be afraid of moving forward?


    "Yan''er is right, dad had a different idea and agreed to go to the capital!"


    Mo Qingze touched Mo Yan''s head happily. His daughter has grown up and her temperament has be strong. Very good, very good!


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, it was finally decided to go to the capital.


    The rain continued until night. They were worried that the two little ones would fall ill if they were exposed to the rain during the day. Mo Yan and Mo Qingze held Mo Zhen and Mo Xin tightly in their arms respectively, not daring to fall asleep. Fortunately, the rain stopped at midnight, and the two little guys were lucky enough not to catch cold or get sick.


    The bright sunshine shines on the earth again, and the air after the rain also exudes a fresh smell. The trees that were previously yellow and wilted due to drought seem to be alive, and the mood is much better.


    The drought here is far less severe than in Lingnan. There was another heavy rainst night, which somewhat eased the situation.


    The children were tortured very much yesterday, so Mo Qingze was not in a hurry. He nned to go out for a walk to see if he could find something to eat. If he went hungry, he might faint on the road.


    Just as he was about to go out, Mo Xin and Mo Zhen got up from the ground and grabbed his clothes tightly. Mo Zhen said in a tearful voice: "Dad, Zhen''er is afraid and wants toe with dad!"


    Mo Qingze looked at his son and daughter in a dilemma. If he took them with him, he was worried that they would get hurt if they were left unattended.


    When Mo Yan came back from drying her wet clothes, she saw two little ones, one on each side, holding hands like kos. When Mo Qingze said that he was looking for something to eat, he couldn''t help but feel something in his heart: "Dad, still... Let me go, Xin''er and Zhen''er are frightened, you should watch over them!"


    Mo Qingze is not worried about his eldest daughter going out alone, but he is also worried about the two younger ones...


    Mo Yan saw his dilemma and smiled: "Dad, I won''t go far. I will just wander around here. If I can''t find anything to eat, I wille back as soon as possible."


    Remembering that his eldest daughter has always been sensible and aware of propriety, Mo Qingze stopped talking and gave her a few careful instructions before letting her leave.

 Chapter 8: wild eggs

    Chapter 8: wild eggs


    Chapter 8 Wild Eggs


    Mo Yan walked along the edge of the mountain and came to a valley. The mountains on both sides of the valley are not high, but one side of the mountain is covered with trees and grass, while the other side looks a bit deste.


    After thinking about it, she decided to go to the densely forested mountains to have a look. The vegetation is so lush, so the water source must be better. Although the vegetation is yellow due to drought, it is not dead after all. Maybe there is something edible growing in it.


    Mo Yan picked up a wooden stick that was more than two meters long and as thick as a wrist. As he walked, he used the wooden stick to explore the way. However, he was weak and had to stop to catch his breath after walking a few steps.


    By the time she finally reached the mountainside, a long time had passed.


    Not even a snake was encountered along the way, which made Mo Yan a little depressed. She also thought that since she couldn''t find anything to eat, it would be a good idea to catch a snake and make snake soup, but she didn''t even see a mouse.


    Mo Yan wandered around in the woods for a while, and was about to turn to the other side of the mountain. There was movement in the dense grass in front of him, and he saw a frightened pheasant rushing out, spreading its wings and clucking. , flew away under Mo Yans coveted gaze.


    Mo Yan looked at her right hand in annoyance. If it were before, the space would definitely contain the pheasant under the control of her mind. Unfortunately, the space has been "cleared" and the level is not enough!


    Looking at the pheasant that had disappeared, Mo Yan''s heart moved. The pheasant''s feathers were not bright enough, so it was clearly a female. Could it have beenying eggs just now?


    With anticipation, Mo Yan came to the grass where the pheasants were escaping, and carefully pushed aside the long grass with a wooden stick. The next second, a pile of white pheasant eggs appeared in front of her eyes.


    Mo Yan rushed towards the wild eggs with almost tears in her eyes. She counted them with her hands like chicken ws, and there were thirteen of them!


    If someone had said before that she would shed tears over thirteen wild eggs, she would have definitely rolled her eyes at that person. Who else would have been hungry for two days without being full for more than a month and not be excited to see the food?


    Mo Yan swallowed and carefully put the thirteen wild eggs into the space. She was afraid that if she was carrying the **** with clothes, it would identally fall and lose the precious rations.


    Maybe he was lucky. Although he didn''t find any more wild eggs, Mo Yan unexpectedly found a bush of raspberries monly known as raspberries, an edible wild fruit that grows on vines and turns bright red when ripe). The densely packed raspberries were red, like small lightednterns. She picked them off without wiping them and threw them into her mouth. She took a sip and instantly felt a sour, sweet and fragrant aroma. The vor spreads, its simply delicious!


    The taste buds that had not tasted food for a long time were stimted by the sweet and sour taste. Mo Yan could not help but eat a few more and did not dare to eat anymore. Raspberries taste very good and have high nutritional value. Because of their sour taste, they should not be eaten on an empty stomach.


    Mo Yan picked a few big leaves from the tree. It took almost half an hour to pick all the ripe raspberries, put them on the big leaves, wrapped them carefully, and put them in the space. .


    Thinking that Mo Qingze''s father would be worried if he didn''t go back after being out for a long time, Mo Yan stopped looking for food, picked up the sticks on the ground, and returned the way he came.


    At the entrance of the cave, Mo Zhen sat on a big rock under the shade of a tree, with his hands on his chin, staring straight ahead. Mo Xin was sweating profusely and threw the collected firewood into the sun to dry. Seeing that her brother was still in the same posture as before, she couldn''t help but feel funny. She poked his head and said, "Stop sitting there stupidly. Follow me." The second sister goes to collect firewood together, and the eldest sister will wait for the eldest sister to find food ande back to use it!"


    Mo Zhen weakly turned his head to avoid his sister''s fingers, rubbed his belly with his little hands, blinked his big eyes, looked at the second sister expectantly and asked, "Can the eldest sister really find something to eat? Zhen''er is so hungry!" "


    Mo Xin touched her brother''s head and said with certainty: "Eldest sister will definitely be able to find food, and we will definitely not be hungry." In her heart, the eldest sister is as capable as her father, and there is nothing they can''t do.


    Mo Zhen''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He squeaked and slid down the big stone. He grabbed the second sister''s hand and urged her as he walked: "Then let''s go collect firewood quickly."


    Mo Xin smiled, held her brother''s hand, and walked together into the small forest not far away.


    When they were approaching the cave, Mo Yan took out the wild eggs and raspberries from the space, ovepped the baggage oneyer, and after making sure that the wild eggs would not fall from the hole, he carefully ced the eggs and raspberries on top. , carry it with your hands after pricking your mouth.


    Just walking a few steps, he happened to meet Mo Qingze who came out to fetch water.


    Yaner, have you found something to eat?


    Mo Qingze saw the baggage Mo Yan was carrying at a nce and said "ok" several times. Now the children would no longer be hungry.


    Mo Yan nodded with a smile: "I''m lucky today, I found more than ten wild eggs!"


    His daughter actually found wild eggs. Mo Qingze''s eyes narrowed with joy, but his eye sockets were a little red.


    Mo Yan pretended not to notice and continued chatting with him as if nothing had happened.


    After collecting firewood, the two children were sitting at the entrance of the cave waiting for their father and elder sister. When they heard the voices of their father and elder sister, they stood up in a hurry. When they saw the bundle in their elder sister''s hand, they jumped for joy several times. , If I hadnt been really weak, I would have had to jump all the way to meet him.


    The originally quiet small cave suddenly became lively because Mo Yan found something to eat.


    The two little ones chatted non-stop around the wild eggs and raspberries. Mo Qingze was guarding the pot of water, adding firewood, listening to his children talking, and answering the childish questions thrown by them from time to time, lovingly. His smile never stopped.


    Mo Yan leaned on the stone wall and watched everything quietly. Who would have thought that theseughter andughter came from the Mo family who had been fleeing for more than a month?


    The harsh baptism of disaster did not diminish their hope of survival. Even the original owner, at the moment before his death, firmly believed that their family could reach the eternal city where there was no hunger!


    Mo Yan asked herself, if she had encountered such a thing in her previous life, she might not be as positive and optimistic as that thirteen-year-old girl...


    Thirteen wild eggs were eaten in two parts at Mo Qingzes insistence. Mo Yan had no choice but to pick seven big ones, put them in a bowl, stirred them up with chopsticks, and slowly poured them into the boiling water. Suddenly, bursts of egg fragrance floated out from the pot, and she was very disappointed. Swallowed exasperatedly.


    There were no vegetables, no tomatoes, and even no oil or salt in the egg soup, but the four of them drank it with great satisfaction. For the Mo family who had not tasted meat for more than a month, this egg soup was simply a delicacy!


    Mo Yan felt sad when she drank, and even more sad when she saw the satisfied expressions of the two little ones. She secretly thought that she must find a chance to go into the space to take a look at night...

 Chapter 9: aware(1)

    Chapter 9: aware(1)


    Chapter 9 Perception (1)


    After drinking the egg soup, the four of them ate most of the raspberries together, finally feeling a bit full. After Mo Yan put away the dishes, the two little ones had fallen asleep cuddling together.


    After gathering and folding the dried clothes and putting them in the bag, Mo Yan alsoy down next to Mo Xin and took the time to rest. When the sun was not so strong in the afternoon, they would continue on their way!


    Mo Qingze looked at the three sleeping children, smiled slightly, and couldn''t help but reach out to touch their heads. However, when he touched Mo Yan''s beautiful face, which was exactly the same as that person, his hand couldn''t help but freeze, and his eyes sparkled. There were waves of coldness, like hatred and resentment...


    About half an hourter, Mo Qingze saw that the sun outside was no longer so strong, so he woke up the three children. The family packed up their things, stepped out of the small cave, and headed towards the capital.


    The Mo family''s luck was not very good this time. They walked out of the small mountain range not long after, but they didn''t find a ce to stay until nightfall.


    It was unsafe and easy to get lost while driving at night, so Mo Qingze had no intention of rushing. Seeing wildfires burning in the west, he knew there would be no rain at night, so he chose a ce near a water source for the family to rest.


    Mok Qingze was a little overwhelmed after driving for more than two hours straight, let alone Mo Yan''s three siblings. Everything I had eaten at noon waspletely consumed, and now everyone was singing the Empty City Plot louder and louder.


    Mo Qingze took the pot and went to the pond to get water, while Mo Yan took the two children to collect firewood nearby. There were not many trees here, but it was enough to collect firewood for a meal.


    Having collected half of the firewood, Mo Yan originally wanted to push away the two little guys and go into the space to have a look, but the two little guys followed her no matter what, so she had no chance to enter the space.


    The remaining six wild eggs and a small half of raspberries were not enough for noon, and could not fill the stomachs of four people. In order to make the two little ones full, Mo Yan and Mo Qingze only drank one bowl.


    At midnight, after Mo Qingze and his son were fast asleep, Mo Yan, who had been pretending to be asleep, opened her eyes, held her breath and took away Mo Xin''s arm from her waist, and tiptoed a long way away before stopping.


    Xiaer listened carefully and saw that there was nothing unusual around her, so she entered the space with confidence.


    As soon as Bu entered, Mo Yan noticed that the aura of the space was a little richer than when she left yesterday. She took a few deep breaths and felt a warm and cool air rushing straight into her brain. It was extremelyfortable, and even the fatigue of the journey was gone. A lot has dissipated!


    After walking around the small acre ofnd, I was delighted to find that the cabbage had grown more than ten centimeters, and was very green and pleasing to the eye. It could be picked and eaten; the leaves of the radish also sprouted out and were about **** long. There are radishes to eat in a day or two; the tomato rhizomes grow faster and are already a foot long, but it will take at least three days to bear fruit; as for rice, wheat, and corn, they are also growing well, but their growth The cycle is long and its still early to harvest!


    Mo Yan is in a good mood when she thinks that there will be cabbage produced in the space to eat tomorrow. She is not in a hurry to pick cabbage. One night''s work is equivalent to four or five days outside, and the cabbage can grow a lot! She satfortably against the jade tform for a while before stepping out of the space.


    Quietly returning to the resting ce, she saw the two little ones huddled together tightly. The clothes that had previously covered them had also fallen to the ground. She put the clothes on them again and stretched out her arms to hug them. , and then fell asleep with peace of mind.


    When Mo Yan woke up the next day, he was hungry.


    Looking at the white sky in the east, Mo Yan patted his t belly helplessly. Seeing that the other three were sleeping soundly, he decided to find a ce to get the cabbage out before they woke up. We have to continue on the road today. If we dont eat enough, where will we have the strength?

 Chapter 10: aware(2)

    Chapter 10: aware(2)


    Chapter 10 Perception (2)


    Mo Qingze woke up not long after Mo Yan left. Seeing that his eldest daughter was not there, he didn''t think much about it and just thought she had gone to relieve herself. When he started to boil the water, he saw his daughter walking towards him with her feet in the sun, holding green cabbage.


    Mo Qingze rubbed his eyes in disbelief. He was worried that it was an illusion...


    Mo Yan came back happily holding a pile of cabbage, and saw Mo Qingze holding a pot of water staring straight at her... With the cabbage in his hand, without waiting for him to ask questions, he said the words he had thought of before. He came out and said, "Dad, we are so lucky. I found cabbages in front of us. These cabbages are enough for us to eat for a whole day!"


    The crisp voice woke up Mo Qingze, who was stunned. Looking at his smiling daughter, a sh of thoughtfulness shed in his gentle eyes, but there was surprise on his face: "I didn''t expect that such a juicy cabbage could grow in this deserted ce!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan felt cold. Since it was a deserted ce, how could a vegetable like cabbage grow that needed human care?


    She said "hehe" twice to cover up the panic in her heart, and secretly observed Mo Qingze''s expression, but saw that his expression was indifferent, as if he really just said it casually.


    Mo Yan had something on his mind and slipped away under the pretext of washing vegetables.


    Mo Qingze looked at his daughter''s fleeing back and felt a little sad: If anything happened in the past, his daughter would never hide it from him...


    If Mo Yan knew that Mo Qingze was testing her just for this reason, she would never have been uneasy for so long in the following days!


    There is still no oil or salt, but it is produced by Space, and it must be a high-quality product! The cabbage is not only fresh and tender, but also contains a hint of aura. The green color floating in the bowl makes people very appetizing. Take a bite and you will find that it is not unptable, but has a sweet taste. Drink it with the soup, and you will feel warm in your stomach. Yes, the feeling of hunger and emptiness was immediately relieved a lot.


    Mo Qingze didn''t want to starve his children, and there was enough cabbage to eat for one day. If he kept it until tomorrow, it would be dried out due to the heat, so he generously cooked a whole pot.


    The four of them ate all the soup and water from the pot of cabbage. This was the most full meal they had ever had as a family of four who had escaped from home. Needless to say, they were very satisfied.


    It would be great if we could all eat such delicious cabbage in the future! After taking thest sip of soup, Zhener, who was still not satisfied, licked the soup on her lips and said while holding a bowl that was cleaner than her face.


    "Do you think cabbage grows everywhere like weeds? It''s my luck to have cabbage today. Let alone cabbage tomorrow, there might not even be a single grass stem!" Xin''er, who was standing by, listened to her brother''s innocent words. She couldn''t help pouring cold water on him, but when she thought that she might be hungry again tomorrow, she had no intention of hitting her brother again.


    When Zhen''er heard what his second sister said, he remembered how ufortable it was to be hungry before, and immediately grimaced. Apparently, hunger had left a shadow on him.


    Mo Yan was very upset when she heard this. She couldn''t help but hold each other tightly with her arms, and solemnly promised them close to their thin and yellow faces: "We will not be hungry again in the future. When we get to the capital, we will not only have food to eat." , and you will have meat to eat every meal, and my sister will take you to eat all the delicious food in the capital!"


    Xin''er and Zhen''er have an almost adoring trust in the eldest sister who brought them up. After hearing the eldest sister''s assurance, no one thought it was false. They all held her arms and cheered.


    Looking at their innocent smiles, Mo Yan secretly vowed to let the family live a good life!

 Chapter 11: Rescue(1)

    Chapter 11: Rescue(1)


    Chapter 11 Rescue (1)


    "Dad, that old man said that there is Longshi Town not far ahead. Why don''t we go to the town first? Then we won''t have to rush in the afternoon and rest in the town at night!" Mo Yan sipped the water from the bamboo tube. He told Mo Qingze what he had just learned from an old man passing by.


    Mo Qingze looked at his youngest daughter and son sitting listlessly on the ground, then looked up at the sky and nodded, "I''m afraid the weather will change tonight, so we''ll rest in the town for two days and wait for the heavy rain to pass before leaving. "


    Mo Yan was still very convinced of her father''s ability to read the weather. Looking at the piercing sunshine outside the shade of the trees, she couldn''t help but wipe the hot sweat from her forehead! It has been half a month since they traveled through time. In the past half month, they have been traveling non-stop. Fortunately, the journey has been smooth. Apart from meeting some people who were also fleeing north, they have not encountered any viins who robbed children. thing.


    The heat has been so sweltering these two days that the two little ones can no longer bear it. If they continue to travel in the rain, they may get sick.


    Masters, please be kind to me. My grandfather is seriously ill. Please let us in to see the doctor!


    At the gate of Longshi Town, Li Yan knelt on the ground in pain and begged the gatekeeper. She hugged her grandfather tightly, who was lying on the ground and could barely hear his breathing. She couldn''t help crying. Her parents had already passed away. Now that she is gone, she can no longer lose her grandfather, her only rtive.


    "You are a poor person who can''t even get twenty cents, and you still want to enter Longshi Town? You are daydreaming about the blue sky!" One of the broad-faced government servants who seemed to be the leader waved his hand impatiently and pushed Li Yan, and the little girl Unsteady, he fell to the ground.


    Ignoring the pain of the scratched skin on her palms, she got up and knelt on the ground again, grabbing the hem of the yamen servant''s clothes and crying: "Our family went to Beijing to find rtives, and were robbed by bandits. Both parents were killed, and all the money was lost. I was robbed, and I really cant get out the twenty cents. Grandpa is my only rtive. Please let us go to the town to find a doctor!"


    After saying that, he knocked his forehead violently, hitting the ground again and again with a thumping sound. After a while, his forehead was **** and stained with arge piece of soil.


    The broad-faced yamen servant had a look of impatience on his face. He was unmoved and had no intention of letting her in.


    A servant with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks next to him rolled his eyes maliciously, and then said tteringly: "Boss, this little girl is fair and fair. Why don''t you raise her as a child bride for Da Zhuang and train her slowly? This will save you a lot of money." Heres the betrothal gift!


    I also think this is a good idea. When others find out about it, they will only praise me for having a bodhisattva heart!


    Yes, yes, this little girl looks so docile, she will definitely be submissive to your strong family!


    Several other government officials also nodded and started cheering.


    Thinking of his adult son at home, who was irritable, irritable and loved to hit others, the broad-faced government official had some thoughts. But if he did this, others wouldugh at his son for being a fool who couldn''t find a wife. She wants to live in a broken household and be a child bride.


    Thinking of this, his face darkened, he kicked the little girl, and scolded: "The rules set by the mayor, if you want to enter the town from out of town, you have to pay ten cents per person. If you don''t have money, you just smash the ce." Even if you dont, I wont let you in.


    That kick was so heavy that Li Yan''s small body was kicked directly to the ground, and she struggled for a long time without getting up.


    There were many people watching helplessly, but no one dared to say a fair word, and no one dared to step forward to help her.


    The broad-faced yamen servant nced at her disdainfully, snorted coldly, and turned around to leave. Several other government officials did not expect that their ttery was pped on the horse''s leg. They looked at each other, but they did not dare to follow and continued to stand at the door to collect "tolls."

 Chapter 12: Rescue(2)

    Chapter 12: Rescue(2)


    Chapter 12 Saving people (2)


    Seeing that there was no excitement to be seen, the onlookers dispersed one by one. The only thing left was heart-wrenching sobs.


    Grandpa, my granddaughter is useless. My granddaughter is useless and cant save grandpa...


    Li Yan crawled to her grandfather with difficulty, and tears of despair fell on her grandfather. Her parents died violently, causing the ignorant girl to grow up quickly. She and her grandfather finally escaped with their lives, but his grandfather wanted to abandon her again.


    She doesnt want to live alone in the world! If grandpa cannot survive, she should go with him, so that the family can be reunited on the road to hell...


    Li Yan was determined to die, and she just held her grandfather''s hand tightly, ignoring everything around her, and her desperate eyes became empty and lifeless.


    This scene not only fell in the eyes of those pedestrians, but also fell in the eyes of the Mo family who had just arrived in Longshi Town!


    A ruined temple on the outskirts of Longshi Town.


    Outside the temple, Mo Yan was concentrating on the stove boiling medicine. He saw the pot of medicine making a gurgling sound, but did not remove the lid. He only lowered the firewood and simmered slowly over a slow fire.


    Sister benefactor, go and have a rest quickly, this medicine swallow is here to watch!


    Li Yan came to Mo Yan and squatted down with red eyes, her heart full of gratitude.


    Mo Yan smiled: "Don''t call me ''Sister Benefactor'', it''s awkward. You and Xiner are the same age, so I''ll call you ''Sister Yan''!"


    "I can''t do it, I can''t do it. The benefactor sister has shown great kindness to grandpa and Yan Zi. Even if Yan Zi is a ve and a maid, she can''t repay it!"


    Li Yan waved her hands in panic, firmly disagreeing.


    If the benefactor''s family hadn''t sent her grandfather here and went to town to ask for a doctor while busy, she didn''t know whether she and her grandfather would have survived until tomorrow. Along the way, they met countless people, but only the Mo family was willing to contribute money and effort to help them.


    Mo Yan blushed slightly at the little girl''s grateful eyes. She coughed dryly and said, "We are destined to meet each other. My father volunteered to help you two. You don''t have to do this."


    It was her father who was determined to save people. She just had no objection and was not happy at all. Firstly, her family is also on the run and they don''t have enough confidence to help others; secondly, with outsiders around, she has to be more careful to avoid exposing the secrets of the space.


    But now that she has been saved, she will not stand idly by, not to mention that helping others can also upgrade the space.


    The little girl didn''t know that her "motives were impure". Seeing that her benefactor''s sister was serious about what she said, she didn''t dare to object anymore, so she could only timidly call her "Sister Yan."


    Mo Yan touched her head and felt a little emotional. Although she was the same age as Xiner, she had encountered so many misfortunes in just a few days!


    Originally, Li Yan''s family lived in a small town in the south. The family ran a small business and was pretty good despite being rich. However, not long ago, rogue bandits looted the small town and killed many people. It was also Li Yan''s grandfather who was smart and escaped early with his son, daughter-inw and granddaughter, and went straight to the capital. Unexpectedly, not long after, he encountered bandits on the road. Not only was the money looted, but his son and daughter-inw were also killed. It was not easy for him to escape with his granddaughter, but he did not want to contract the disease again.


    The double blow of the pain of losing a son and the disease, coupled with theck of medicine and food, actually made Grandpa Li more and more sick, and finally he couldn''t bear it. This was the scene at the gate of the town.


    Li Yan is a pure and filial child. Mo Yan does not regret not stopping Mo Qingze from saving people. If it were not for herck of ability, she would even take the initiative to save people. It was also their luck that they found a kind person who came to town to help and hired a kind doctor. , otherwise they really wouldnt have money to go to town, let alone hire a doctor or buy medicine.


    Fortunately, Grandpa Li''s illness is not too serious, and he will slowly get better with a few doses of medicine. Otherwise, they really don''t know what to do. At this time, Mo Yan didn''t know that the Li family''s ancestors and grandsons who were casually saved today, What kind of surprise will it bring her when she builds a business empire in the future...

 Chapter 13: Selling vegetables(1)

    Chapter 13: Selling vegetables(1)


    Chapter 13 Selling Vegetables (1)


    That night, heavy rain began to fall, and it rained heavily for three days and four nights.


    Under the careful care of everyone, Grandpa Li''s health improved greatly. After a few days, he could stand up and walk slowly. He was a grateful person and knew that his life was saved by the Mo family. Although he didn''t say too much. I am so grateful, but I will keep this kindness firmly in my heart.


    Originally, Mo Yan and the others nned to continue on their way after the rain, but when they met Li Yan''s ancestors and grandson who were also going to Beijing, they had to change their ns. They nned to wait until Grandpa Li recoveredpletely before setting off on the road, so that the two families would have someone to take care of them on the way.


    This day, the sun is shining, its another good weather!


    Except for Li Yan, who has to take care of grandpa, others are not idle either. Mo Qingze went to inquire about the shortcut to the capital early in the morning. Xin''er and Zhen''er also got up early to collect firewood. Mo Yan came to a deserted ce and entered the space under the guise of looking for food.


    The rich spiritual energy rushed to his face, his nose was filled with the fragrance of vegetables, and his eyes were filled with yellow rice and corn. Every time he saw the vibrant scene in the space, Mo Yan could not be happier.


    In the past half month, three crops of cabbage have been nted, and the new growth has been eaten. There have also been two crops of tomatoes. There are tomatoes in this time and space. When she took them out for the first time, she did not attract too much attention. Radish is also good, and tastes even better when cooked than cabbage.


    Relying on the vegetables in the space, the family no longer starved. Compared to how they were when they first drove through, not only did they not be thinner due to the rush, but they also gained a little more flesh and looked better.


    It was just boiled vegetables without salt and oil. Mo Yan almost vomited after eating them. This time she finally came across a small town. She nned to sell the vegetables and grain in the space to exchange for some oil and salt. Not eating oil and salt for a long time would not be good for her health.


    She can always find food. The two younger ones can fool her, but the older one cannot. When she first brought out cabbage, Mo Qingze was suspicious. Later she brought out tomatoes, radishes, and even corn. He was not too surprised, but he never asked, and Mo Yan would not take the initiative to ask. , the father and daughter kept this secret in a tacit understanding.


    Mo Yan packed up a lot of cabbage, tomatoes and corn. There were no radishes in this season, so she didn''t pull them out. As for the already ripe rice, there were no tools for threshing and shelling. She could neither exchange it for money nor How to provide rice for the whole family.


    Putting the cabbage, tomatoes, and corn into the broken basket that he picked up, Mo Yan carried them out of the space and rushed towards Longshi Town.


    On the road, I met peasant women going to the market in a nearby vige. Mo blended in among them without a trace and struck up a conversation with an old woman in her fifties who was carrying pears and seemed very talkative. She was good-looking and had a sweet mouth. Although the women found her unfamiliar, they didn''t say much. The group quickly got together and arrived at the gate of Dragonstone Town talking andughing.


    The gatekeepers today are the same government officials who made things difficult for Li Yan''s ancestors and grandsons a few days ago. They charge a toll of ten cents from outsiders who can''t show the Longshi Town road sign, and let the locals who can show the road sign go.


    When Mo Yan saw this, her palms became sweaty. She put her hand into the basket and pretended to look for the street sign. Of course, she found nothing. She pretended to be panicked and cried in her voice: "What should I do? What should I do? I lost the street sign." Now, dad is going to beat me to death when I get back!"


    The grandma who was in front of her heard it, turned her head and said with concern: "Don''t worry, my child, you can look for it more carefully."


    Mo Yan nodded quickly and rummaged through the broken basket, but naturally found nothing. In order to be realistic, she even squeezed out two tears, looking very pitiful.

 Chapter 14: Selling vegetables(2)

    Chapter 14: Selling vegetables(2)


    Chapter 14 Selling Vegetables (2)


    Grandma liked her very much, but when she saw her crying, she quicklyforted her: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, grandma is carrying a road sign, wait a minute, grandma said you are my granddaughter, they will let you in!" "


    "Really? Thank you so much, grandma, but will they let me in?" Mo Yan asked hesitantly.


    Before grandma could speak, several other women kept talking: "Yes, yes, we can all testify!"


    Mo Yan thanked them gratefully, but silently apologized to them in her heart. She really didn''t want to deceive these kind people.


    Sure enough, with everyone''s help, Mo Yan escaped the interrogation of the government officials and sessfully entered Longshi Town.


    Mo Yan followed Granny and the others, and came to the market in a zigzag manner.


    The stalls in the market are not fixed, and whoeveres first can upy the best position. Mo Yan and the others arrived early, and there were not many stalls on the street, so they chose an open ce where they would sell their goods. things wereid out.


    After the things were arranged neatly, Mo Yan helped Grandma arrange the pears while looking at the things sold by others. She found that most people were selling vegetables, chicken, duck, and fish. Those vegetables weremon in the previous life, but there were not many fruits. Pears There were a few stores selling peaches, but the mostmon apples in my previous life were not seen.


    As she was looking around, the grandmother beside her smiled and said, "How do you grow your vegetables and corn? They are bigger than others and the color is beautiful. I feel good just looking at them!"


    That is! Produced by the space, it must be a high-quality product!


    Mo Yan was feeling proud but didn''t show it on her face: "Maybe it''s because I applied a lot of fertilizer that it grew well. The family only uses these to rece the oil and salt!"


    Grandma is a little puzzled. The old man in her family is a good at growing crops. He is very clear about watering and fertilizing, but why is he not so good at it?


    The sun slowly rose, and there were more and more people in the market. There was an endless stream of people selling vegetables. Mo Yan was selling vegetables for the first time. Some of them couldn''t open their mouths, so they just stood there in a daze. Watch other people buy and sell.


    A well-dressed woman passed by Mo Yans stall and saw tomatoes that were bigger and brighter than others. Her eyes lit up. She pointed at the tomatoes and asked, Girl, how do you sell this?


    Unexpectedly, Mo Yan did not expect to have a customer so soon. Instead of directly quoting the price, Mo Yan picked up a tomato, broke it open, and handed half of it over: "Sister, please try it first, I don''t charge you any money!"


    The woman took a bite doubtfully. The scratchy texture and sweet and sour taste made the woman couldn''t help but take a few more bites, and soon half of the tomato went into her stomach. She smacked her lips and said happily: "Girl, give me five pounds."


    "okay!"


    Mo Yan was so happy that she didn''t expect that her first deal would be a "big business". However, she didn''t have a scale and couldn''t weigh it, so she had to beg the grandmother who brought the scale to help her.


    The tomatoes are big, and nine of them are enough for five pounds. Mo Yan put the tomatoes into the woman''s basket and said, "Sister, these are your tomatoes. They cost three cents per pound, fifteen cents in total."


    The woman was taking money out of her purse, and when she heard that it cost fifteen cents, she was a little unhappy: "Other people''s tomatoes only cost two cents per pound, why do you want three cents? It''s too expensive!"


    Mo Yan was not annoyed after hearing this: "Sister, you have tasted it just now. How does the taste of my tomatoespare to other tomatoes?"


    When the woman heard this, she was speechless. After all, tomatoes taste really good, and she was too embarrassed to deny it.


    Finally, Mo Yan gave the woman two green cabbages. The woman immediately paid the money as if she had gotten a big deal.


    Mo Yan counted the fifteen cents she earned for the first time in this life, and smiled with great satisfaction...

 Chapter 15: selling vegetables

    Chapter 15: selling vegetables


    Chapter 15 Selling Vegetables


    The street market is bustling with people and bustling.


    Mo Yan was busy greeting the customers who came to buy groceries. With her grandma helping to weigh the food, she felt a lot more rxed. The increasingly heavy money bag around her waist made her feel happy. But it was just a basket of vegetables that could not withstand the sale. In a short time, all the cabbage and tomatoes were sold out, leaving only three yellow corns.


    She had no intention of selling the remaining corn, so she took out the corn and put the basket behind her.


    Child, why did you put the corn away before it was sold out? Grandma couldnt help but ask.


    Mo Yan stuffed the corn into Grandma''s bamboo basket and said with a smile: "Grandma, thanks to you, I can sell all these vegetables. This corn is not worth much, so I gave it to you."


    When grandma heard this, she quickly returned the corn to her: "How can this be done? This corn can be bought for six cents!"


    The corn here is sold by the piece. Moyans corn is so big that one is as big as two others, and many people buy it for a penny more.


    Mo Yan took Grandma''s hand, lowered her head and said with embarrassment: "Grandma, I lost the street sign today. My father would definitely kill me if he knew it, so I thought of hiding it from him first, and wait for a few days. After I have saved enough money from selling vegetables, I will secretly get a street sign. But these days, I still hope that my grandma can bring me in like today. I will consider these corns as my thanks to you. If you dont ept them, just think of them as mine. Didnt say that.


    Looking at her big dark eyes, looking pitiful like a homeless little kitten, grandma''s heart softened, and in desperation, she had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    With her wish fulfilled, Mo Yanxiao squinted her eyes, and her bright smile actually made the sunlight eclipse it.


    Grandma helped her a lot, and she reciprocated the favor and helped greet the customers who came to buy pears. An hourter, both baskets of pears were sold out.


    Since they were going to buy oil and salt, Mo Yan made an appointment with Grandma where they would meet tomorrow, and the two separated.


    Mo Yan carried the broken basket all the way to the shop where she bought oil, salt and seasonings. After shopping around, she found that the cheapest store cost twenty-two cents for a pound of salt, and twenty-two cents for oil, which was cheaper.


    Mo Yan weighed her money bag, gritted her teeth, and bought two kilograms of salt and two kilograms of oil, plus a y pot to hold the salt and oil. It cost a total of ny cash. The money from selling vegetables suddenly hit the bottom, with only seven yuan left. Money.


    Mo Yan didn''t bother to save thest seven cents, so she went to buy a pound of rice. Who knows, she hadn''t seen a grain of rice in more than half a month since she had been in this world.


    Mo Yan was depressed when she thought about the rice that could be seen but not eaten in the space. However, she did not n to sit in the rice vat and starve anymore. When she made money from selling vegetables tomorrow, she would buy a sickle and a small stone mill to knock the cut rice off. Grind the rice grains with a stone mill and remove the shells. The remaining rice grains can be cooked and eaten.


    Putting the rice, salt and oil into the basket, Mo Yan walked briskly out of Longshi Town, found an uninhabited ce, and took out a dozen corns and radishes from the space before returning to the ruined temple.


    The bright yellow vegetable oil and the white rice salt made Xin''er and Zhen''er, who had also eaten boiled vegetables for more than half a month, very happy. Even Mo Qingze was looking forward to it.


    However, adults always think more than children. After being overjoyed, Mo Qingze couldn''t help but ask: "Where did you get these things?"


    What is revealed in his words is not suspicion, but concern.


    Dont worry, dad, my daughter didnt steal or rob her. These things came in due time! Mo Yan didnt answer his question directly, but her expression was extremely serious.


    Although her father had some doubts about the vegetables she brought out, he was afraid that he was also confused. It was difficult for him to think that she had a space in her body. She had no intention of revealing it. This had nothing to do with trust. She just didn''t want one more person to bear this seemingly Good, practical but heavy secret.


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he didn''t ask any more questions, but the sh of frustration and loneliness on his face made Mo Yan feel a little depressed.


    Li Yan rushed to make lunch. At Mo Yan''s signal, she poured out half of the rice, washed it, and boiled it with water. After the water boiled, she added the broken corn kernels and chopped radish to it. .


    Within half an hour, the entire ruined temple was filled with a rich aroma. After adding the oil and salt, the two little ones eagerly gathered around the pot, eager to eat it immediately.


    When the porridge was out of the pot, everyone had a full bowl. Mo Yan held the bowl and sipped the porridge in small sips, squinting her eyes with a look of enjoyment on her face. The porridge was soft, glutinous and delicious,pletely absorbing the vor of the radish. Coupled with the fragrant and sweet corn, it was hard not to think it was delicious. .


    Others also ate it very sweetly. Mo Qingze and his son had not eaten rice for a long time and had not tasted the salty taste. Li Yan''s descendants were even worse. After escaping from the robbers, they had nothing to eat. They only relied on grass roots, leaves and raw water to satisfy their hunger along the way. If they had not met Mo Qingze, The family may have starved to death on the roadside.


    After dinner, the two little ones yed around for a while and then went to take a nap. However, Li Yan was too embarrassed to rest. After helping her grandfather lie down, she ignored Mo Yan''s obstruction and carried several people''s dirty clothes to wash.


    Let her do whatever she wants, and she will feel better. Mo Qingze came over at some point, looked at the little girls back and said to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan understood what he meant, and it was precisely because of this that the little girl was loved by others. She secretly thought that she must take more care of the couple along the way.


    Thinking of rushing on the road, Mo Yan suddenly remembered the business: "By the way, Dad, how was your inquiry today?"


    Mo Qingze frowned slightly when he heard this: "More than half a month ago, the imperial court sent an additional 70,000 troops. It was supposed to be able to quell this civil strife very quickly. However, it is said that there are still shadows of enemy countries in this civil strife. There is now a fierce fighting in the south. Its intense, but the north side is rtively stable, maybe


    At this point, Mo Qingze paused and felt that there was no need to say anything more. His daughter might not understand if he did.


    Mo Yan got what he wanted to know, and he had no intention of asking about anything else. As long as the north was stable and they could arrive safely.


    Early the next morning, Mo Yan carried a heavy basket and waited at the ce she had agreed with her grandma yesterday. Not long after waiting, grandma arrived with two baskets of pears. The two of them pretended to be grandparents and grandchildren just like yesterday, and it went very smoothly. Entered the town.


    The basket of vegetables that Mo Yan brought today was sold faster than yesterday, and many of them were customers who bought vegetables yesterday. It turned out that after these people took the dishes home and prepared them, their family members all felt that the dishes tasted better than the previous ones. Some children who did not eat vegetarian dishes at home were very happy with the food, so they came to buy it again early in the morning.


    A customer happily paid and said jokingly: "Girl, your dish looks good and tastes better than others. Why don''t you sell it to a big restaurant to save you the hassle of setting up a stall?"


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener has the intention.


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up, and she realized that this was feasible, but she had to think carefully about how to do it. She didn''t want to expose the secret of the space just to sell it for a few bucks.


    Only this time, before she could think of a safe way, a big business came to her door...

 Chapter 16: Business Negotiated (1)

    Chapter 16: Business Negotiated (1)


    Chapter 16 Business Negotiation (1)


    The next day, Mo Yan carried a basket of vegetables to the market to sell as usual. As soon as he sold half of the food, an unexpected guest came.


    Want a big batch of vegetables?


    Looking at the old man in front of her who smiled like Maitreya Buddha and imed to be the shopkeeper of Xiangmanlou, Mo Yan narrowed her eyes. She hadn''t thought of a way to push the vegetables to the restaurant, but she didn''t expect someone toe to her door today. Come.


    "Shopkeeper Wang, you see, I still have to sell vegetables. Otherwise, you can go back first. When I finish selling the vegetables, I will go to Xiangmanlou to find you. This street is in a mess, and it is not a ce to talk."


    When shopkeeper Wang saw that Mo Yan was unwilling to put down the business and follow him immediately, he was not angry. He still had a cheerful face: "That''s right, I''ll go back now. After finishing the business, the girl must go to Xiangmanlou."


    His attitude caught Mo Yan''s eye, and she thought that shopkeeper Wang was a good person, so she agreed with a smile, saying that she would definitely go there.


    Shopkeeper Wang was also very busy. After receiving a positive reply, he didn''t stay long and left with two of his men.


    Kid, you are in luck! This Xiangmanlou is thergest restaurant in this town. Selling them a batch of vegetables is better than selling them here for a month!


    Grandma said excitedly, very happy for Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan smiled at her grandma, but she was not very happy in her heart. Yes, this was a big business. If she did well and made money, her family would not live on the street when they arrived in the capital. But there were too few types of vegetables in her space. It''s impossible for a restaurant to sell just these kinds of dishes. Even if the variety is not an issue, she still has to find a way to get those dishes out safely without making anyone suspicious!


    After struggling for a while, Mo Yan was toozy to think about it anymore and continued to greet the guests. After a while, the basket of vegetables was sold out. Originally, she wanted to help her grandma sell pears, but her grandma asked her to do important things and refused to let her help anymore.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to carry a broken basket and follow the guidance of passers-by to Xiangmanlou.


    Maybe after saying hello, the waiter in the lobby heard that she was looking for shopkeeper Wang, and immediately enthusiastically led her to shopkeeper Wang on the second floor.


    Shopkeeper Wang was checking the ounts. When he saw Mo Yan, he put down his ount book and smiled like a chrysanthemum. After asking her to sit down, he asked the waiter to serve tea and snacks.


    Shopkeeper Wang, you are very polite. You have many people and things to do, so lets talk business first!


    Sitting down opposite shopkeeper Wang, Mo Yan didn''t have much thought for small talk and went straight to the topic with a smile.


    Shopkeeper Wang was stunned. He didn''t expect this little girl to be so direct, so he had no choice but to follow her words: "Well, it''s like this. Originally, we had a fixed vegetable farmer in Xiangmanlou, so we didn''t need to buy vegetables from outside. But some time ago, this vegetable farmer Something happened and we couldn''t continue to supply food, so we found the girl. We hope that she can provide food for our Xiangmanlou for a long time in the future. What does she think?"


    Xiangmanlou has surpassed several other established restaurants and be thergest restaurant in town in just a few years. All aspects must be taken into consideration, among which the source of food is the top priority. In order to maintain the quality of vegetables and maintain a stable supply, the vegetable farmers designated by Xiangmanlou must be able to supply all vegetables. Of course, there are disadvantages to this. Once the vegetable farmers are unable to supply vegetables, the restaurant must find another stable and reliable vegetable farmer. Find such a suitable one Being a vegetable farmer is not an easy task either.


    The restaurant pays attention to the quality of vegetables. The vegetables used these days are collected bit by bit from the market. It is not only time-consuming andborious, but the quality is not as good as before. It is not a solution in the long run. So when Shopkeeper Wang heard that his purchasing staff said that someone at the market was selling better vegetables than the previous farmers, he couldn''t help but go find them.

 Chapter 17: Business Negotiated (2)

    Chapter 17: Business Negotiated (2)


    Chapter 17 Business Negotiation (2)


    Hearing this, Mo Yan touched the mark on her palm and thought for a moment. Finally, she had no choice but to refuse: "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to this!"


    Why? Shopkeeper Wang eximed, his face full of disbelief, and he was also a little angry.


    Xiangmanlou is one of the best in the entire Longshi Town. There are countless vegetable farmers who want to provide food for Xiangmanlou, but this is a great thing that others can do to make money, but this little girl who doesnt know the heights of the world refuses.


    Mo Yan also felt it was a pity, but she couldn''t deceive others with her eyes open, so she exined: "To be honest, our family will leave Longshi Town in a few days to go to other ces. We really can''t give Xiangmanlou a long-term Serve food.


    When Shopkeeper Wang heard this, his anger disappeared. He just felt it was a pity. He was silent for a moment and asked again:


    How many vegetables do you have now? Can you supply them temporarily for a few days until we find a new vegetable farmer?


    Thats no problem, I still have a lot of vegetables at home, and I n to sell these vegetables to pay for my expenses!


    This matter was exactly what Mo Yan wanted, so she quickly agreed. As for how the vegetables in the space would cross the open road, she had already had an idea on the way here.


    Although the matter was not serious, for the sake of safety, the two of them signed a written agreement in the witness of an old diner, with each party holding one copy.


    ording to the agreement: Mo Yan supplies fifty kilograms of cabbage, eighty kilograms of tomatoes, and one hundred and fifty corns to Xiangmanlou every day; Xiangmanlou buys Moyan''s vegetables at market prices, and the vegetable money is settled once a day...


    After leaving Xiangmanlou, Mo Yan did not immediately return to the ruined temple. Instead, she took more than 100 yuan to buy groceries and, under the guidance of passers-by, rushed to Yaxing...


    Not long after, Mo Yan hurriedly walked out of Yaxing with a middle-aged dentist and came to the end of a sparsely popted street. A crumbling adobe house appeared in front of him.


    Yaji took out a rusty key from his sleeve pocket and opened the simrly rusty lock. As soon as he pushed the door open, arge puff of dust hit their faces, choking the two of them and sneezing hard several times. .


    Yajie took a step back and let Mo Yan go in first. Seeing that Mo Yan didn''t say anything, he had to take the initiative and said: "This house is a bit old, but it''s not damp. It''s definitely no problem to put things in."


    Mo Yan felt good in her heart, but she showed dissatisfaction on her face: "It''s barely enough, but if the rent is cheaper, I can rent it."


    When Yaji heard this, he thought there was a way, and he became more enthusiastic: "The rent is easy to negotiate. If you are willing, I will rent it to you for ten cents!"


    Mo Yan shook his head and made a six sign with his fingers.


    Yashi looked at it, his face looked a little bad, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Eight cents, no two prices, if you want to rent, we will establish a written agreement. If you think it is expensive, I can''t make it any cheaper."


    Mo Yan was happy and readily agreed: "Okay, eight cents is eight cents, but I only rent it for seven days."


    When the toothache heard that the rental was only for seven days, his toothache suddenly ached. He pped his head and said, "Seven days, just seven days!"


    The house belongs to him, and he doesnt have to pay for it, and he wont be able to generate money if he leaves it alone. Eight cents a day is enough for him to drink, so he would be a fool not to rent it.


    Afterwards, the two went back to Yahang to sign a document. Mo Yan paid the rent, took the key and quietly went to the shabby house. She estimated the weight and moved out the cabbage, tomatoes and corn that would be given to Xiang Manlou tomorrow. Put it away and wait until early tomorrow morning to notify the people from Xiangmanlou toe and take it away.


    After doing all this, Mo Yan took a breath, thought for a while, then entered the space, and pulled out a lot of radishes. Out of season radishes, shopkeeper Wang must like them very much...

 Chapter 18: Arrive in Beijing

    Chapter 18: Arrive in Beijing


    Chapter 18 Arrival in the Capital


    In the backyard of Xiangmanlou, shopkeeper Wang looked at the baskets of big radishes that the guys had brought back. He stroked his beard happily and immediately asked the cook to cut one of the radishes the size of a sea bowl. With a crisp sound, the radish was easily divided into two. Halfway through, the transparent juice slid down the edge of the knife, and a trace of sweetness overflowed.


    Shopkeeper Wang couldn''t help but pick up the radish and took a bite. It was crisp and sweet in the mouth. It was actually more delicious than the radish that had experienced frost and snow in winter. He tasted a few more bites, looked at Mo Yan meaningfully and said:


    I thought that even if the radishes could grow so big at this time, they would not taste good. I didnt expect that the girls family could grow such delicious radishes at this time.


    Mo Yan pretended not to know the meaning of his words and pretended to be stupid: "My family is also lucky! I tried it in previous years, but no matter how carefully I took care of it, it couldn''t grow. This year, I didn''t take care of it, but I got so much. I feel weird too!


    Shopkeeper Wang wanted to test whether she had any secrets. If so, he could buy them at arge price and let his own people grow them. In the summer, his guests would be able to eat radishes, which would definitely be the only one in the entire Dragonstone Town.


    Mo Yan saw that he still wanted to ask, so she looked at him expectantly and said, "How about I write down the experience of growing radishes this time. If shopkeeper Wang wants it, I will sell it to you for fifty taels of silver."


    Shopkeeper Wang choked and was speechless looking at her little money-crazy look. He suddenly had nothing to think about.


    Mo Yan lowered her head and smiled like a little fox.


    Shopkeeper Wang was very satisfied with this batch of vegetables, especially the radishes. He gave them a high price of ten cents per catty. Mo Yan was quite satisfied with the price. You must know that in winter, one penny can buy two kilograms of radishes, and ten penny is not a lot!


    After the radishes were weighed, they totaled 420 kilograms. This alone was worth 4,200 Wen. Adding the more than 500 Wen for cabbage, tomatoes and corn, Mo Yan got more than 3,700 Wen at once. .


    One thousand taels of silver is equal to one tael of silver. Finally, Mo Yan stepped out of the Xiangman Building with four taels of silver and more than 700 taels of silver in her arms.


    Arriving at the broken house at the end of the street, Mo Yan put out another batch of vegetables, which would arouse shopkeeper Wang''s suspicion and cause trouble. She didn''t n to put any more radishes. There wasn''t much left in the space anyway, so she kept it for herself. Not bad.


    After doing all this, Mo Yan went to the seed shop on the street and spent more than ten cents to buy cucumbers, eggnts, beans and other vegetable seeds that were not avable in the space. Then she went to the market and bought potatoes and sweet potatoes for ten cents each. Finally, I spent more than 100 kilograms to go to a butcher shop to cut six kilograms of good quality pork belly, and asked the butcher to divide it into two halves and pack them. I nned to give half to my grandma and keep half to myself as a tooth sacrifice for my family.


    It was still early, and there were many people buying and selling in the market. After Mo Yan sessfully found her grandma, she helped her sell pears. Grandmas pears were juicy and sweet, and she gradually gained many repeat customers. Two baskets of pears a day were quickly sold.


    After selling the pears, the two left the town chatting andughing. When they separated, Mo Yan quickly put the meat into grandma''s basket. Before grandma could react, she grabbed her own things and ran away, regardless of her presence. Shouting loudly from behind.


    Thest few times he went to town, he had to buy a lot of things. Mo Yan almost spent all the money he spent on groceries, and had no money to improve his life. This time he made money and bought meat, finally allowing the family to eat meat.


    The stomach that hasnt seen meat for a long time can easily be irritated and cause diarrhea. Mo Yan cut some lean meat and made a pot of tomato lean meat soup. Served with fragrant white rice, although there is only one soup and the taste is not very good, the family is extremely satisfied.


    After the meal, Li Yan took the initiative to clean up the dishes. The longer she spent with the Mo family, the deeper her gratitude to the Mo family became. She and her grandfather were going to the capital to visit rtives. If there was no one to help them on the way, they would probably starve to death. Although She knew that the Mo family was kind-hearted and would not abandon the two of them, but she had no shame in doing nothing while eating and drinking for free.


    Grandpa Li''s illness has recovered to some extent after these days of recuperation. However, due to his age, in order to avoidplications, it is necessary to wait until he ispletely recovered before he can continue on his journey.


    But Mo Qingze came up with the idea of settling in Longshi Town. There was no drought here. People lived and worked in peace and contentment. It was quiet and peaceful. It was almost a different world from the war-torn south. After he discussed it with Mo Yan, Mo Yan thought about it again and again. After a few days, I finally rejected it.


    Although Longshi Town is only a small town, it has an excellent geographical location and is on the official road. It is a must-pass for business travelers traveling from south to north. This also makes Longshi Town much richer than other surrounding towns. If you want to bypass it and go to the capital, you have to walk for several days. That''s why those government officials set up cards at the gates of the town and charge ten cents for tolls from peopleing from out of town. Ten cents doesn''t seem like much, but over time, it''s still a lot of money.


    Because of this, Longshi Town is very exclusive. If you want to settle in Longshi Town or surrounding viges, you must first use money to open up those connections and bring wealth to Longshi Town. Otherwise, you will not even think about settling here.


    Mo Yan has space, so she can grow vegetables and grain to umte capital, but this is a long process, and there is no field to cover it. Over time, her secret is very likely to be exposed. She does not want to take risks. She has not shared these concerns with her father. Ming said that the fact that he didn''t have any money was enough to give him up.


    In the next few days, Mo Yan''s business with Xiang Man Lou went smoothly. She earned more than 500 yuan every day, which quickly filled her purse. However, she did not tell Mo Qingze about doing business with Xiang Man Lou. , because she really couldn''t exin clearly. Sometimes when she met her father''s worried eyes, she could only say sorry silently in her heart.


    Seven dayster, the cooperation between Mo Yan and Xiang Man Lou expired. When paying for thest vegetable payment, shopkeeper Wang gave her an extra five hundred yuan. Because Mo Yan supplied space vegetables, Xiang Man Lou''s business was better than before. Even better, the extra money earned is far more than the 500 yuan.


    Mo Yan couldn''t refuse, so she had to ept it, and finally left Xiangmanlou under the eyes of shopkeeper Wang with great regret.


    After moving out of the dpidated house he rented, Mo Yan went to the old doctor who treated Grandpa Li to pay off the money he owed for medicine. This is a good doctor with medical ethics. When he has no money, there is nothing he can do. When he has money, she doesn''t want to owe him anymore.


    Then she went to the market again and bought more than 20 chickens and two old hens. After she threw the chickens into a space in a deserted ce, she took the old hens to her grandma and forcefully gave them to her. To repay her for her help.


    Grandma found out that she was moving away with her family and would nevere back. She was very reluctant to give up. Seeing that the old hen couldn''t push it away, she had to give her the remaining half of the basket of pears and let her take it with her to eat on the way.


    Mo Yan didnt refuse, and bid farewell to her grandmother with tears in her arms.


    Back at the ruined temple, Mo Yan asked Mo Qingze to kill the old hen and stew it into a pot of delicious chicken soup. With the chicken soup, the six of them had theirst full lunch in the ruined temple.


    After half a month of living in the open air, the six people who were so tired finally arrived in the capital without any danger...

 Chapter 19: Not enough money to spend

    Chapter 19: Not enough money to spend


    The towering city wall is about six feet long. Looking from a distance, the word "Chudu" on the city gate is clearly legible. The thick wall and solemn colors all reveal its invible majesty to the world.


    Looking up unconsciously for a while, Mo Yan felt his neck was sore. He looked away and found that even the youngest Zhen''er was shocked by the momentum of the tower.


    Its finally here!


    Mo Qingze came back to his senses and sighed.


    Its so good. If I keep walking, Zheners feet will be gone!


    Zhen''er looked at the passers-by and was extremely excited, but her childlike words made peopleugh or cry.


    Huh, youre talking stupid things again. Didnt daddy carry you on your back all the way?


    Xin''er likes to quarrel with her younger brother the most, but when she saw that he was acting stupidly, she couldn''t help butugh at him.


    Zhen''er was exposed, and she wanted to retort, but she didn''t know what to say. Her little face turned red from suppressing it, and she pouted and muttered: "The second sister is bad, the second sister is the worst."


    A few people were so amused by the siblings that they couldn''t help butugh.


    It was already gettingte, and after entering the city, he had to find a ce to rest. Mo Yan did not dy, and found the passage order Xiao Shiyi had given him earlier from his bag, and gave it to Mo Qingze.


    Drought and war in the south spread to the north. Many people fled from the south to the north for refuge, and many even fled to the capital. In order not to cause chaos in the city, the imperial court was very strict about the management of refugees entering and exiting the capital. Hundreds of officers and soldiers guarded the four city gates every day, checking passers-by. Unless rtives and friends took them in, or there was a movement order, they could only go to the north. Stay in the refugee camp at the city gate.


    Grandpa Li, also known as Li Zhong, saw officers and soldiers guarding the city gate and was worried about how to enter the city. He saw Mo Yan taking out a pass. Although he was very curious, he was smart enough not to ask.


    With the passage order in hand, the group sessfully passed the inspection and entered the imperial capital.


    The Imperial Capital deserves to be called the Imperial Capital. The streets are clean and tidy, with rows of houses and shops on both sides. Crowds of people and carriages and horses are like dragons. Everything is orderly and there is no chaos at all. The clothes worn by ordinary people are rarely patched, which shows the degree of prosperity. The Li family''s grandparents and grandchildren were fine, but the clothes on Mo Yan''s and others'' clothes were patched. In addition, they had been traveling for days, and their clothes were stained with dust. They looked out of ce, and many passers-by looked at them.


    Mo Yan thought it was nothing. Mo Qingze had the dignity of a schr and didn''t feel ashamed. Zhen''er was still young and didn''t understand those looks, but Xin''er was a little embarrassed and lowered her head subconsciously and hid behind Mo Yan.


    The group entered the city early and didn''t even have lunch at noon. They were already hungry, so at Mo Yan''s strong request, they found a clean noodle stall and nned to fill their stomachs first.


    The capital is expensive. A bowl of shredded pork noodles costs only three pennies elsewhere, but here it costs twice as much as six cents. Mo Yan ordered six bowls of shredded pork noodles, which cost her more than 30 yuan. She felt a little bit pained. After all, she didn''t have much money on her. She had just arrived in the capital, and there were many ces to spend money!


    The Li family''s ancestors and grandson were very embarrassed. Everything they ate and drank along the way belonged to the Mo family. Otherwise, they would have no money or food and would never be able to reach the capital.


    Li Zhong always kept the Mo family''s kindness in mind. Thinking that the two families would be separated soon, and they might never see each other again or repay the kindness, he couldn''t help but said:


    "Mr. Mo, it''s hard to find a ce to stay in the capital. If you don''t mind, you can stay with me at my son-inw''s house for a while, and we can take care of each other."


    Li Yans eyes lit up after hearing this, and she nodded repeatedly. During these days, she has regarded the Mo family as her closest rtives except her grandfather.


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he shook his head: "I understand Uncle Li''s kindness, but I can''t agree to it!"


    Mo Yan on the side saw Li Zhong''s desire to repay his kindness. Seeing that he wanted to persuade him again, he couldn''t help but said: "Grandpa Li, when we helped you, we never thought about asking you to repay him. We are outsiders after all, so how could we go there rashly?" Excuse me? Besides, we have hands and feet. How can we not find a ce to stay once we enter the city?"


    Li Zhong saw their resolute attitude and felt very hesitant. The son-inw is a good person. When he and his granddaughter live in his house, no one can gossip. But if he takes the Mo family, his daughter''s powerful mother-inw may not be happy, and the daughter and son-inw will be in trouble if they are caught in the middle. Moreover, the favor was owed to him, and he was embarrassed to ask his son-inw and his family to repay it. He was most afraid that the favor would not be repaid and his benefactor would be angry. At that time, his good intentions would turn into bad intentions.


    Mo Yan and his daughter also took this into consideration, so they resolutely refused to agree, so as not to embarrass the Li family when the timees, not to mention that it is always not good to rely on others.


    At this time, the noodles were ready and the bossdy brought them to them, and several people suspended the topic.


    The two families were about to separate after eating a bowl of noodles. Li Zhong tried to persuade him again, but Mo Qingze still didn''t agree.


    Li Zhong had no choice but to say: "I have stayed in the capital for a while, and I am quite familiar with this ce. If you want to find a house to stay, it is best to go to the West Market. The people there are civilians with better families, and it is easier." There are also police patrols at night, so you will feel more at ease here."


    Mo Yan and his daughter thanked him gratefully. This information was really important, otherwise they would not have known where to find a suitable ce when the capital was so big and their eyes were dark.


    Finally, Li Zhong told Mo Qingze where his son-inw lived. He only said that he had found a ce to stay and told him that he hoped that the two families could have contact. Mo Qingze wrote it down with a smile. After the two parties said goodbye reluctantly, something They separated in opposite directions.


    By the time Mo Yan and the others arrived at West Market and found a ce to rest, the sun had already set.


    Sent away the old couple who rented the house to them, Mo Yan looked at the new home happily. The location of the new home is a bit remote, at the innermost part of the street. There is a long alley outside the courtyard. It would be really scary if you go out at night.


    The house is a blue brick house that looks a little dpidated and is notrge in area. It has only three small rooms, a main room and two rooms. One of the rooms was partitioned off and divided into a living room and a kitchen.


    What makes Mo Yan satisfied is that this house also has a yard. Although the area is notrge, only about 20 square meters, there is a vegetable patch against the wall and a chicken coop in the corner, which is perfect for raising chickens. In addition, there is a well, which is very convenient to get water.


    Although the rent is not cheap, costing one or two silver a month, Mo Yan is very satisfied to find such a small courtyard in the capital wherend is so precious.


    The family spent an hour working together to clean the house inside and out. Mo Yan found that there were too many things to buy. The old furniture left by thendlord could be used, but the quilts, pots and pans I''ll still have to buy it again.


    After calcting the things she wanted to buy, Mo Yan painfully discovered that the few taels of silver she had left with her were simply not enough to spend...

 Chapter 20: crazy shopping

    Chapter 20: crazy shopping


    Chapter 20 Shopping spree


    There were two rooms with two beds. Mo Yan and Mo Xin slept in the smaller room, while Mo Qingze and his son slept in the other room. Even if there was no bedding on the bed, it was much better than sleeping on the floor before. They all slept very soundly on the first night in their new home.


    When Mo Yan woke up, Mo Qingze had already prepared the meal.


    After breakfast, Mo Yan opened her small bag, took out all the money and counted it carefully, and found that there was only a little more than four taels left. She really couldn''t help but spend the money. Yesterday''s rent and deposit alone were spent on twenty taels. .


    She is not worried about money. The most important thing now is to upgrade the space. As long as the space is upgraded to the first level, not only will the area expand several times, but it will also breed spiritual springs that give birth to all things. And she can also take things with her mind. Things don''t need to enter the space, which is very convenient.


    It is not easy to upgrade the space. Two conditions must be met. One is full of spiritual energy, and the other is that the transparent bead in the space is full of red lines. Aura is easy to say, you just need to keep nting crops; red lines are rare. I helped the ancestors and grandsons of the Li family before, and two red lines appeared on the beads. In fact, to fill the entire bead, I need to help at least a hundred people. personal.


    But this matter could not be urgent, so Mo Yan thought about it for a while and then put it aside. She carried all her belongings, dragged her father, younger siblings, and went out to the street for her first shopping spree in another world.


    The first thing to do is buy a quilt. Two beds require four quilts. Mo Yan thought that one tael of silver was more than enough, but the cotton output here was low and the price remained high. A quilt made of old cotton cost 350 taels of silver, while a quilt of new cotton cost 50 taels of silver. Hundreds of articles.


    Mo Qingze didn''t know how much money his daughter had. When he heard that it was so expensive, he subconsciously said, "Yan''er, wait until dad earns money to buy it."


    Mo Yan was also panicking because of the pain in her body, but the beginning of autumn wasing soon, and she still had to buy it when the weather got cold in a while, so she gritted her teeth and said, "Let''s buy it, Xin''er and Zhen''er are still young, and they will catch cold without a quilt at night. of."


    The waiter who greeted them said kindly: "It''s a good deal to buy now. It will get colder in half a month, and the price will be even more expensive then."


    After hearing what his daughter and his waiter said, Mo Qingze couldn''t say no to not buying it, but he felt more and more guilty in his heart. As a father, he still needed his daughter''s hard-earned money to even buy a quilt.


    Mo Yan didn''t notice her father''s face. After bargaining with the clerk, she finally bought four quilts with one tael of silver and six hundred Wen: two new cotton sheets, two old cotton sheets, the new ones were used as quilts, and the old cotton sheets were used as quilts. Make the bed.


    The quilt is too big to carry, but fortunately, if you have enough money, the clerk will deliver it to your door. Mo Yan didn''t expect that the ancients were so thoughtful in doing business. He left his address and the family went to Buzhuang again.


    They all have very few clothes. They only have two sets of clothes to change every season, and they are all patched up.


    Mo Yan doesn''t mind wearing such clothes, but if she wears them too poorly, she will inevitably be looked down upon by others, especially the two little ones, who are in the stage of growth, both physically and mentally. She doesn''t want them to be looked down upon because of those strange looks. Feeling inferior.


    I bought two materials, one is soft and breathable cotton, and the other is durable linen. She nned to use the cotton for the lining and the linen for the coat. I bought one of each type of material for 800 coins. The original owner was a prostitute, so making clothes was no problem. She inherited the memory of the original owner and slowly figured out that making clothes should not be a big problem.


    Afterwards, they went to rice stores and grocery stores and bought some rice noodles, pots and pans, hoes, and other small items they needed. Finally, they went to the vegetable market, nning to buy meat and then go home. .


    The prices in the capital are indeed not cheap. The good pork belly in Longshi Town costs twenty-five cents per pound, but here it costs twenty-five cents.


    Mo Yan clicked his tongue, calcted the remaining money, and spent fifty cents to buy two kilograms of good meat to braise, and spent another five cents to buy a few cheap bones for stew.


    Thinking of the delicious bone soup and delicious braised pork, my mouth can''t help but water.


    Mo Qingze was walking behind with a lot of things, looking at his daughter''s back, feeling a little uneasy. His daughter spends money like water, but as a father, he has no idea where so much moneyes from. He believes that his daughter will not do bad things, but he can''t help but worry in his heart.


    Mo Yan, who was happily eating the candied haws, didn''t know her father''s dilemma. While she was visiting the antique street market with great interest, she looked after the two little guys who were looking around to prevent them from getting lost.


    After returning home, Mo Yan got busy, put away the things she bought, and then went into the kitchen to start making lunch.


    In her previous life, she came from a privileged family, and her three brothers were running the familypany, so she did not need to worry about it. After leaving school, she spent every day either taking care of the space or focusing on charity and helping those in need. The rest of her time, she had every opportunity. Put it on researching recipes.


    Over the years, she has been able to cook almost all the famous dishes handed down from ancient times to special street snacks. Her cooking skills are not to mentionparable to those of a five-star hotel chef. Anyone who has tasted the dishes she cooks has never tasted them. People say it doesnt taste good.


    The conditions on the escape route were limited, and she was not given the opportunity to show off her cooking skills. Now that she has settled down, how can she be worthy of herself if she doesn''t make some delicious treats as a treat?


    Mo Yan cooked three dishes, one braised pork, one green vegetables with garlic, and one salt and pepper corn. The bone soup was not ready yet, so it could only be saved for dinner. Originally, she wanted to grab a chicken from space and make braised chicken nuggets, but today she was shopping under the noses of her family, so she couldn''t conjure a chicken out of thin air.


    The chickens in the space are the twenty chicks she bought in Longshi Town. Time flows faster in the space than outside. Only half a month has passed outside, but five months have passed inside, just in two days. Before, those hens were already able toy eggs. Every time she went in, she could collect a lot of eggs.


    However, these chickens also made her very troubled. The cabbage and rice in the space were harmed a lot. There was no way, the time difference between the space and the outside was too big. It was impossible for her to tie up the chickens and go in to feed them every once in a while. It can only be kept free-range like this.


    When the food was served on the table, Xin''er and Zhen''er, who had already smelled the aroma, couldn''t wait to gather around. However, their good upbringing prevented them from taking action first. Instead, they waited for their father to pick up the food before starting to eat with chopsticks.


    "Wow, it''s so delicious. Sister, please try it quickly. This braised pork is so delicious." Zhen''er couldn''t help but eximed after eating a piece of meat.


    Xin''er also looked at her eldest sister in surprise. It was rare that she didn''t refute the silly brother, because she also felt that the food her eldest sister cooked now was much more delicious than before.


    Although Mo Qingze didn''t say anything, the look he looked at his daughter showed relief. The woman was good at cooking, which would be a big advantage for her husband''s family in the future.


    Mo Yan smiled a little proudly after being praised. She didn''t notice her father''s thoughts at all. If he knew about it, he would definitely be depressed to death. She is only thirteen years old, and marriage is too far away!


    At that point, she would never admit that she was pretending!

 Chapter 21: anxiety

    Chapter 21: anxiety


    Chapter 21 Uneasiness


    For Mo Xin and Mo Zhen, life after arriving in the capital was even better than in Mojiacun. Here, no one willugh at them for being motherless children, and they will not often go hungry. They can even eat eggs and meat every day, which is better than what they had during the Chinese New Year.


    For Mo Yan, she has a lot to do. Seven or eight days have passed since she cleared out the small vegetable patch in the yard, sprinkled it with seasonal vegetable seeds such as greens and celery, and made the family''s clothes.


    As the head of the family, Mo Qingze went out early and came backte every day. Every time he came back, his face was not very good. Mo Yan asked him several times without asking the result, so he just let him go.


    On this day, Mo Qingze didn''te back until dinner time, but he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Yan''er, dad has a job and will start working tomorrow. From now on, dad will support the family and you can take care of the two little ones." Mo Qingze said to Mo Yan after putting down the bowls and chopsticks.


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, and finally understood why he went out early and came backte: "This is a good thing! But what is dad''s errand?"


    Mo Qingze smiled slightly: "I work as a bookkeeper for a bank, and I earn two or two dors a month, which is enough for our family to live on!"


    Two taels of silver?


    Mo Yan was surprised. After being in this world for so long, he already had a deep understanding of the purchasing power of silver. After deducting the monthly rent, there is still one tael left. As long as they don''t eat and drink every day, this tael of silver is enough for their family to live on, and they may even have a surplus.


    She vaguely felt something was wrong. Ordinarily, her father had just arrived in the capital and had no experience as a bookkeeper. It was impossible for a ce like the Silver House to deal in precious jewelry to hire a stranger to be the bookkeeper and offer such a high monthly sry. What do you think? What''s wrong?


    Thinking like this, Mo Yan couldn''t say it directly, lest it hurt his father''s self-confidence, so he had to remind him tactfully: "It''s not easy to be a bookkeeper. It''s not any easier than what Dad used to do."


    Mo Qingze waved his hands, obviously not listening: "Dad knows what he is doing. The shopkeeper of the bank is a good man and he appreciates me very much. As long as he does his job well, there won''t be any big problems."


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched. She was not that confident. If there was really a trap, her father''s simple and upright temperament would have made it impossible to spot it. She hoped that all this was just her overthinking. Their family was so poor, who would think anything of it?


    "Since dad already has an idea, my daughter won''t say much. She just hopes that dad won''t wrong her."


    Mo Qingze was greatly relieved when he saw that his daughter had no objection and was always thinking about himself: "Dad is not aggrieved. I only hope that you three siblings will be well. That''s enough for me."


    Mo Yan''s nose felt sore. This was the mostmon sentence her father said to the four siblings in her previous life.


    Compared to his father in the previous life, his father in this life is obviously less experienced in the world of people. He has the aloofness of a schr. If someone really finds trouble in life, he may find it difficult to deal with it.


    Not to mention all the worries in Mo Yans heart, she still got up early the next morning to prepare breakfast for the family.


    Today, Mo Qingze put on a new gown made by his daughter, and he looked more gentle and handsome. After the meal, he gave Mo Yan careful instructions before hurriedly leaving the house.


    After Mo Qingze left, Mo Yan was not idle. She washed her clothes and tidied up the inside and outside of the house. When she saw two little guys fishing for "monk" in the yard, she went back to the room and cleaned up the house. The door was locked and he entered the space. (The "monk" here is a kind of bug that can dig holes. If you insert thin grass into their holes, they will climb up. I often fished for fun when I was a child, haha)


    The aura in the space has turned into substance, like a light mist. As soon as you enter, you feel refreshed.


    Because the area was too small, the dozens of seeds I bought in Longshi Town could only be nted in a small area. Recently, several crops have matured one after another. Mo Yan collected them and piled them next to the Jasper Terrace. Fortunately, they had spiritual energy to keep them fresh. , no matter how long you leave it, it will look like it is still growing in the ground.


    Mo Yan''s eyes hurt from looking at so many fruits and vegetables. If they continue to pile up, there won''t even be enough space to grow vegetables. There are only four people in the family and they can''t consume much, so they still have to sell it.


    There are also eggs. There are 16 hens among the 20 chicks she bought earlier. She can find at least 150 eggs every day when shees in. In the past ten days, she has collected nearly 2,000 eggs. If she doesn''t get rid of them, , the eggs will bury her.


    Mo Yan took dozens of eggs and picked out a few vegetables and put them in the basket. Just as she was about to go out, she saw two fat roosters standing on the jade tform, spreading their wings and stretching out their necks to fight. She saw Seemingly amused, he reached out his hand and grabbed one without ceremony.


    Ill do it for you today!


    After arriving in the capital for several days, she had not yet made chicken soup for her family as a tooth sacrifice. Roosters cannoty eggs, so keeping them would be a waste of food.


    After leaving the space, Mo Yan took a piece of cloth and tied the rooster in the yard.


    When the two little guys saw the big rooster, they stopped fishing for "monk", and each of them couldn''t put it down and touched the shiny feathers of the rooster.


    Mo Yan didn''t stop him. He went into the house and took the pass and put it in his sleeve pocket. He came out and said to the two little guys: "Sister is going out for a while. You two stay at home and don''t go anywhere. When sisteres back, we will Ill kill this chicken for you to eat.


    Hmm, lets just y at home. Sister, you have toe back early!


    The two younger ones wanted to follow their elder sister, but they knew that her elder sister would definitely have something to do and it would be inconvenient for them to take them, so they agreed loudly and promised not to run around.


    Mo Yan touched their heads and locked the courtyard door after going out.


    The West Market is adjacent to the North City Gate, but because Chudu is so big, it takes a long time to walk there. It would take too long to go home and make lunch, so Mo Yan spent five cents on a mule cart.


    The driver of the car was an old man. Hearing that Mo Yan was going to a refugee camp on the outskirts of the city, he was a little surprised: "It''s quite chaotic there now. What is the girl going to do?"


    Mo Yan went there this time just to see the situation there. If possible, she wanted to donate the eggs and vegetables in the space to those who had no food. This would not only free up space but also help people.


    Just after hearing what the old man said, she was a little worried: "It''s a mess there? Didn''t it mean that the imperial court had built a house and gave out porridge every day, so how could it still be messy?"


    The old man sighed: "It was fine before, and many dignitaries set up porridge shacks to give out porridge. But the war in the south has been going on, and more and more refugees have fled to the capital. Those nobles can''t hold it anymore, and they are giving out porridge." There is less and less, and there is not enough to eat. Those refugees are also pitiful. In order to have more food, they can only steal other people''s food. Wouldn''t this cause chaos? I heard that several people were killed."


    Mo Yan was horrified when she heard this. She really didnt expect that the chaos there would be so chaotic that people would be killed. It seemed that if she wanted to use the space to help those people, she would have to think of aprehensive way first...

 Chapter 22: cooperate

    Chapter 22: cooperate


    Chapter 22 Cooperation


    In the refugee camp, there are people lying or sitting everywhere, their eyes are empty and sad, and the whole camp is filled with an atmosphere of mise and despair.


    A young woman who was dying of illness was breastfeeding her child. The shriveled **** is like a withered pear in the mouth of a skinny child. There is actually no milk in it, but in order tofort the child''s hunger, the mother has to endure the pain of being sucked...


    This scene deeply hurt Mo Yan''s heart. The situation of these refugees was far worse than she imagined. She could imagine how these old and frail people who could notpete with the young and middle-aged people were going through a day. Another day of weakness continued until thest moment of his life.


    If there is no space, I am afraid that their whole family will be one of them. This thought makes her shudder.


    Dragging his heavy legs and leaving the refugee camp, Mo Yans mind was filled with those longing eyes, the desire for food, the desire for survival...


    If the purpose of helping these people at the beginning was to upgrade the space as soon as possible, then at this moment, she just wanted to simply help them.


    She vaguely understood why every time she did something perfect, red lines would appear on the bead in the space. From a Buddhist point of view, the red lines should represent merit. When the merits areplete, the space will be upgraded, and then through Space helps more people and forms a good cycle.


    She doesnt really believe that good will be rewarded with good and evil will be punished with evil, but the existence of space and the urrence of red lines seem to be inextricably rted to merit. For example, this strange rebirth, she has to treat it with caution.


    When she returned home and saw the carefree smiles of her younger siblings, Mo Yan finally felt less depressed. She cheered up and started killing chickens and cooking rice under the coveted gazes of her younger siblings.


    There are only three people in the family and they cant eat much, so Mo Yan ns to cook two dishes, one is chicken with tomato sauce and the other is tiger skin with green pepper.


    Clean up the big rooster and divide it into two halves, keep half to make tomato sauce chicken, and half to simmer soup for drinking at night.


    Mo Yan was cooking and thinking about how to help the refugees. She had seen several porridge stalls serving porridge before, but a violent incident broke out in front of almost every porridge stall. She didn''t want that to happen when she was serving porridge.


    But until the rice was cooked, she didn''t think of a good way. She plucked the rice grains in the bowl with a heavy heart, and she didn''t even feel that the tomato sauce chicken in her mouth was very delicious.


    Xin''er and Zhen''er saw that their eldest sister was in a bad mood, so they didn''t dare to say much. They just kept putting chicken in the eldest sister''s bowl, hoping that she would feel happier after eating the chicken.


    When Mo Yan came back to her senses and saw the bowl full of chicken pieces, she felt a little dumbfounded, but also very heartwarming.


    At night, Xin''er''s face was red from sleeping. Mo Yan had something hidden in her heart and couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. Perhaps it was the dead of night that made her mind more flexible, and a sh of inspiration actually made her think of a good idea!


    Why doesnt she ask the young adults in the refugee camp to help?


    This time, the people she has to help are not one or a few, but hundreds or thousands. This is definitely not something she can do alone. It is difficult for her just to transport the ingredients and cooking utensils. Please invite those young people to help. When a young man helps, he not only helps others, but also helps himself. I think some people will be happy to do so.


    However, those people must have good character, and at least they have not bullied others. As for how to choose, she will have to go there tomorrow and observe them secretly.


    Having thought of a way, Mo Yan also put down the big stone that was weighing on her heart, and soon fell into a dark and sweet dreand.


    Early the next morning, Mo Qingze was sent away. Mo Yan was worried that he would not be able to cook in time at noon, so he made pancakes and told Xin''er and Zhen''er that if they were hungry, they could heat up the leftover chicken soup fromst night and dip it into the pancakes. , gave a few careful instructions before locking the door and leaving with peace of mind.


    Coincidentally, this time she met the old man who was driving yesterday.


    Girl, why did you go there again?


    Seeing Mo Yan, Uncle Meng was puzzled. If he said that the girl was just curious yesterday and wanted to go there to have a look, but she went there again today, it would make people think too much.


    It was fate to meet the same person two days in a row. Mo Yan looked at the kind-hearted Uncle Meng and suddenly had an idea in her heart, so she didn''t hide it: "I saw those people were so pitiful yesterday, so I wanted to see if there was any way to help them. "


    Uncle Meng was a little surprised when he heard this. He looked her up and down. He didn''t expect it was for this. But looking at the girl''s clothes, it was obvious that she was not from a wealthy family. This...


    Mo Yan saw his doubts and had to make up another story: "I have a distant rtive who originally made a living by growing and selling vegetables. But not long ago, the old man at home suddenly passed away, and the family had to go back to their hometown. Before they left, they asked my family to help dispose of the vegetables in the field. My father was busy and couldn''t spare time, and there was no otherbor at home. I originally nned to let it rot in the field, but I thought so many people in the northern suburbs were starving. , its also good to give it to them to fill their bellies.


    When Uncle Meng heard this, he pped his thigh: "This is a good idea! The girl is a very kind person, and she will be blessed with great blessings in the future!"


    Mo Yan felt ashamed after hearing this. She had space and was reborn, which was already a great blessing. She didn''t want more...

 Chapter 23: cooperate

    Chapter 23: cooperate


    Chapter 23 Cooperation


    In the refugee camp, a burly man stood in the middle of the road, intimidating more than a dozen people.


    "Lin, are you determined to go against me?" Zhang Hu gritted his teeth and red at his nemesis, wanting to pounce on him and beat him to a pulp.


    Behind Zhang Hu, a dozen men who were cheering him on also stared at the man named Lin with fear.


    A vicious fight is about to break out!


    Lin Yong looked at Zhang Hu and others who were showing off their power with an expressionless face, but what he said was very infuriating: "You cowards like you only dare to bully the old, weak, women and children. If you have the guts, just have fun with me." If we fight against each other, whoever loses will be the grandson!"


    When Zhang Hu and others heard this, their eyes burst into mes, their faces turned red and their noses became thick with anger.


    Lin, if you are a dog and a rat, dont worry about your own business. Dont think that I am afraid of you just because you are like a three-legged cat!


    Speaking of this matter, Lin Yong is really "nosy".


    There was a shortage of food and clothing in the refugee camp. In order to have enough food and drink, Zhang Hu gathered a group of people to attack other refugees and rob them of their food. Once, he did it to the Lin Yong tribe, and was severely beaten by Lin Yong and others. After repairing it, they didn''t dare to attack Lin Yong and others again.


    Later, they robbed others. Lin Yong also saw them a few times and ignored them. However, this time they were so crazy that they even robbed a one-year-old child of his food and even beat the child''s grandfather until he vomited blood. Lin Yong really couldn''t stand it. , and took action.


    Lin Yong scoffed coldly, not bothering to talk nonsense with these bastards. He stepped forward with his left foot, raised his right foot, and kicked them violently.


    Zhang Hu felt a strong gust of wind blow by, and he flew off the ground and fell more than two meters away. Instantly, a heart-wrenching pain hit his abdomen, and he couldn''t help but scream "Ah".


    The other dozen or so people were dumbfounded. They woke up when they heard the boss''s cry of pain, nced at Lin Yong in fear, and retreated involuntarily.


    The smart guy hurriedly ran to help Zhang Hu, but Zhang Hu violently threw him away and cursed: "They are all dead, why don''t you give me a hand!"


    Those people were stunned and hesitated. Lin Yong was so ruthless that he could defeat him with his fists. No one in the entire refugee camp dared to provoke him.


    That kick was so harsh that Zhang Hu could only sit on the ground and give orders. Seeing that all his subordinates were cowardly, he was so angry that his chest hurt more and more: "You idiots, no matter how powerful the one named Lin is, you are just one person, you are afraid What a piece of shit!"


    Those people looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and lunged forward with a loud roar. If they can beat Lin down this time, won''t they be able to rob anyone they want in the future?


    Lin Yong snorted, so what if there are too many people? He didn''t take it seriously at all!


    When Lin Yong''s tribe heard the news and rushed over with more than a dozen people, Zhang Hu''s people had been beaten to pieces, and they were all lying on the ground crying for their fathers and mothers.


    Not far away, Mo Yan looked at Lin Yong with gleaming eyes. He had a kind heart and a sense of justice, and he also had good martial arts. Isn''t this the person she is looking for?


    Lin Yong looked at the strange girl in front of him with some surprise, who was less than her chest height. He couldn''t figure out why he came to him even if he tried hard.


    Mo Yan looked at Lin Yong, who had an open face, and felt more and more that he would be a good partner. However, there were peopleing and going here, and it was not a ce for conversation, so he said, "Can you find a quiet ce? I have something to think about." Lets talk to you


    Lin Yong nodded silently. It was not that he had never thought that the other party had bad intentions, but with such a small body, he could deal with it with one hand.


    When she came to a quiet ce, Mo Yan didn''t waste any time and directly stated her purpose. Looking at Lin Yong''s eyes getting brighter, she knew there was a way to do it.


    Suddenly hearing such a surprising and great thing was like pie in the sky, but Lin Yong was not a greedy person. After calming down, he said seriously: "It''s not that I, Lin Yong, don''t believe in Miss Mo, it''s just that I have to do it every day." Maintaining food and drink for five hundred people is no small matter, can a girl really make the decision?"


    Mo Yan nced at him approvingly, looked directly at him and said, "That''s natural! There''s no benefit in lying to you!"


    Lin Yong nodded, a group of precarious people really had nothing to deceive!


    "In this case, I would like to thank Miss Mo. If Miss Mo can trust me, I will take care of finding someone."


    Mo Yan had this intention, and she met Lin Yong by chance. As for the nature of the others, it was impossible for her to understand them one by one. He had stayed here for a long time, and it was much easier for her to find the right person.


    Then Ill spare your trouble! Its just that the old, weak, women and children should be more careful, and try to find those who are unable to protect themselves.


    ording to her estimate, the production capacity in the space can only supply a maximum of 500 people per day, and this is when growing high-yielding crops such as potatoes and sweet potatoes. If you want to help more people, the space must be upgraded.


    Lin Yong nodded in understanding. Five hundred people seemed to him to be a lot. As for the twenty young and middle-aged people he was looking for, he already had candidates in mind, so there was no need to look for them again.


    When Lin Yong said that some people in the camp stopped giving porridge and even threw away the stoves so that they could take them over and use them, Mo Yan raised her hands in agreement, so that she would no longer have to spend money to buy big pots and hire people to set up stoves. , Its not that she cant bear it, but she is actually a poor person now, so she can save money if she can.


    The two talked about the specific details and agreed to start at 10:00 the day after tomorrow.


    Mo Yan entered from the north city gate with the passage order and saw Uncle Meng in the corner smoothing the hair of his mule. When he saw hering back, Uncle Meng smiled honestly and waved to her.


    On the mule cart, Uncle Meng was also very happy to learn that Mo Yan''s matter was settled. He rubbed his hands and said to Mo Yan with a smile: "Your girl is from a family, and there is no usefulbor at home. In the future, this will Leave the food delivery to the uncle, and he wont charge you any money!


    Mo Yan said in surprise: "I was just about to tell you about this, but I didn''t expect you to speak first, but the money still has to be paid." It''s not easy for the old man to drive every day, not to mention she doesn''t like taking advantage at all. .


    When Uncle Meng heard this, he said angrily: "I said no money, no money, so I allow you to help those poor people, but don''t allow me to contribute? I''m not working for you, it''s not your turn. Give me money!"


    Mo Yan was speechless for a moment and was speechless!

 Chapter 24: first signs of emergence

    Chapter 24: first signs of emergence


    Chapter 24 The first clues emerge


    Under Uncle Mengs strong request, Mo Yan reluctantly agreed.


    It wasn''t untilter that Mo Yan understood why Uncle Meng was so angry with just a single word. It turned out that more than 20 years ago, Uncle Meng''s hometown was hit by a locust gue, and all crops were harvested. He dragged his family and fled all the way to the imperial city. At his feet, if it were not for the kind-hearted vigers who took him in and helped him, his family of seven would have starved to death.


    Finally, Uncle Meng''s words particrly impressed Mo Yan: "Girl, you don''t know, when a person is about to drown, even if someone just throws a straw to him, that is a great kindness!"


    While Mo Yan was convinced, she also felt ashamed of herself. She was given space and actively did good deeds to umte merit, but she always had some purpose. Compared to Uncle Meng, she was indeed much worse.


    After saying goodbye to Uncle Meng, Mo Yan went to the street and bought thirty eggs. In addition to supplementing nutrition for children and breastfeeding women, Mo Yan had to sell the extra eggs to grocery stores to supplement her family''s ie. Selling eggs is no better than selling vegetables. The eggs are small and inconspicuous. Just put them in the basket and cover them with a cloth. Even if they are spotted by the neighbors, they will not arouse suspicion. Moreover, the eggs are easy to sell and the price is rtively considerable.


    In the future, in addition to setting aside two plots ofnd to grow cabbage and rice for chickens to eat, she ns to nt the rest of thend to high-yielding potatoes and sweet potatoes, so as not to run out of supplies.


    However, how to transfer arge amount of grain and vegetables without making Uncle Meng suspicious is a headache for her. It is obviously unrealistic to rent a house like Longshi Town. Not to mention that the rent is expensive and the people around are talkative. , and it is easy to attract the attention of others.


    At night, Mo Yan estimated the time and Mo Qingze arrived home just after dinner was ready.


    Dad, you got lucky today, are you so happy?


    Mo Yan came out with the food. Seeing the faint smile on his father''s face, he couldn''t help but make fun of him.


    Mo Qingze heard his eldest daughter''s teasing and saw a pair of younger children staring at him curiously. He felt a little ufortable: "The shopkeeper praised dad for keeping clear ounts and said he would promote dad well in the future. Dad thinks our family will be better in the future. , it will definitely get better and better.


    "Really? Dad is really capable. Not only did he find a good job, he also met a good shopkeeper."


    Mo Yan was telling the truth. After escaping from famine all the way, she vaguely knew that her father was still worried about "her" almost starving to death. He had shown his decadence and inferiorityplex more than once. Now that he had settled down, he was the one who needed encouragement the most.


    Yeah, daddy is the best. Daddy can make a lot of money and buy a lot of candied haws for Zhener.


    Zhen''er''s eyes were bright, and she pped her little hands to encourage her father, but herst sentence exposed his foodie nature.


    Xin''er could not avoid another "blow" to her younger brother. Zhen''er said that she wanted to cry or not, she was very pitiful.


    The encouragement from his children made Mo Qingze smile even deeper. As long as the children are safe and happy, he can do anything he wants.


    Mo Yan''s uneasiness about Mo Qingze''s ounting job has never stopped. Now after listening to her father''s words, she still felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. She pretended to be curious and asked while filling the rice. Said: "Dad, what ounts will you mainly do these two days?"


    Mo Qingze didn''t think much about it. He took the job and said, "Dad just left. In the past two days, the shopkeeper asked me to do some ounting that was messy before, so that it can be sent to the boss for ounting at the end of the year."


    Mo Yan had a bad intuition when she heard this: "Can you do it? Messy ounts are the most likely to make mistakes, right?"


    Mo Qingze felt a little strange. His daughter said something simrst time: "It should be fine. The shopkeeper also said that dad did a good job."


    Mo Yan was speechless and wanted to roll her eyes, but she finally heard it. This father with no curvy heart was very grateful to the shopkeeper. If he really had bad intentions, this stupid father would help him count the money for fear of being sold. !


    She was not sure about this, so she could only wait and see, hoping that her worries were unfounded.


    Here, Lin Yong summoned nearly a hundred members of the Lin family and told them what they had discussed with Mo Yan in the afternoon. Everyone, men, women, old and young was happy to hear this. Although I haven''t starved to death these days, I still haven''t eaten a grain of rice all day long.


    Brother Yong, in this way, we people no longer have to worry about food?


    In the crowd, Lin Dayi, who is in his twenties, pped his hands and seemed particrly excited.


    Lin Yong nodded solemnly and exined what Mo Yan had told him.


    These are all trivial matters. We have been here for almost two months and we know who the people are and what their temperaments are. There are so many old, weak, women and children here, Im afraid such a good thing will break your head!


    Lin Da felt that this was nothing at all. As soon as he said it, others also responded.


    Its better to gather quietly and dont cause any trouble.


    Lin Yong warned with a cold face. He was happy in his heart, but he didn''t want anyone to bleed because of this.


    Lin Da shrank his neck. He was most afraid of Brother Yong''s cold voice.


    Well, life is hard now, especially for the elderly and children. Now that some kind people are sending food, Im afraid it will be much better!


    Yes, more and more old people and children are being carried out these days, which makes me feel ufortable.


    I dont know how the war is going in the south. When will it end?


    Other people also talked a lot, but the sadness on their faces was slightly lighter. Along the way until now, the Lin family has starved to death more than a dozen old people and children.


    After hearing this, Lin Yong thought of his grandfather who died of illness on the road again, and felt very sad. However, before his death, his grandfather passed on the position of n leader to him. He could only keep the sadness in his heart and try his best to take good care of his n members. Now that things have finally turned around, his gratitude to Mo Yan cannot be expressed in words.


    Mo Yan, who was busy in the space at this time, didn''t know that because of this gratitude, in a conspiracy not long after, if Lin Yong hadn''t helped, the entire Mo family would have been destroyed...

 Chapter 25: make trouble

    Chapter 25: make trouble


    Chapter 25 Making trouble


    One day passed in the blink of an eye. After sending Mo Qingze away, Mo Yan told Xiner a few words and locked the courtyard door.


    Standing at the door, Mo Yan could still vaguely hear theughter of Xin''er and Zhen''er. She stared at the entrance of the alley, making sure that no one would pass by, then she stepped into the space and quickly packed the cabbage and vegetables she had packedst night. Rice moves out of space.


    The whole process took less than a minute. Mo Yan was extremely lucky to have rented the house here. Walking down this alley, only his family lived. The corner was still a dead end, connected to the alley in an "L" shape. It was impossible to walk in without walking in. Can''t find it.


    Not long after, Uncle Meng came. Because the alley was a bit narrow and it was difficult for the mule cart to enter, Uncle Meng stopped at the entrance of the alley.


    Hey, girl, how did you get so much rice?


    Uncle Meng took a breath of air when he saw two baskets of white rice. You must know that ordinary farmers can only eat rice during the holidays, but now Mo Yan brought out two full baskets.


    Mo Yan sighed: "Those people suffered a lot, so I thought of mixing some rice into it and cooking it into vegetable porridge. It would be thicker and nourishing when eaten."


    After hearing this, Uncle Meng looked at Mo Yan with admiration in his eyes: "Girl, you are a kind and good boy, I am not as good as you! But rice is expensive, how long can youst like this?"


    Full of goodwill, Mo Yan felt that Uncle Meng was a kind and good man: "Uncle Meng, thank you for reminding me, I will never be like this again!"


    In fact, she didn''t have much rice in her hands. In one and a half months, she harvested three crops of rice in the space, totaling three thousand kilograms. After being pounded into rice, it was only two thousand kilograms. Besides, she also had to eat it at home, so she nned to take it. After spending 1,200 kilograms, potatoes and sweet potatoes were used for the rest. Compared with rice, these two are not much different.


    Mo Yan and Uncle Meng carried the rice and cabbage to the car together, and covered it with arge piece of oilcloth to prevent so much rice from arousing suspicion.


    At dawn, Lin Yong, who had been sleeping for half the night, got up with two dark circles under his eyes. He walked out of the refugee camp and came to the city gate. Seeing that the city gate was closed, he felt a little uneasy.


    Although he knew that Miss Mo would not lie to him, he just didn''t feel at ease when he saw no one or food. He was afraid that Miss Mo would be dyed and would note, and he was also worried that her family would not agree, so he tossed and turned like this for most of the night. , he persuaded himself to sleep.


    Beside him, there were more than a dozen young men who were in the same mood as him. The days were getting more and more difficult, and more and more people were being carried out every day. Now that they had a chance to survive, they all wanted to hold on tight. catch.


    As soon as Mo Yan and Uncle Meng left the city gate, they saw Lin Yong waiting.


    Lin Yong also saw her, his eyes lit up, and even his cold face softened a lot.


    Miss Mo, you are here!


    Mo Yan smiled and greeted him, not knowing that these six short words contained too many things. All the worries and uneasiness were dissipated with these six words.


    When Lin Da and others heard that Mo Yan was that kind girl, they were very excited. They surrounded the mule cart and greeted Mo Yan warmly. They spat out nice words as if they were free, which made Mo Yan blush a little.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s difort, Lin Yong snorted coldly. Those people smiled and dispersed one by one and stood in a neat manner.


    Under the leadership of Lin Yong and others, Uncle Meng drove a mule cart to an empty porridge shed in the camp. The stoves here were all good, there were tworge pots, and there was a lot of firewood piled on the ground. Lin Yong called on the tribesmen to pick them up yesterday. From now on, this is where they will give porridge.


    Lifting the oilcloth, Lin Da and others rubbed their eyes in disbelief. They were extremely excited. It was rice, two whole baskets of white rice! They have been here for so long and have eaten almost all brown rice porridge and old rice porridge. They have only eaten such good rice two or three times, but they are already very satisfied. Now Miss Mo has brought so much.


    Lin Yong was also shocked. He stared at the rice in a daze for a while, then suddenly walked up to Mo Yan and solemnly saluted with sped fists: "Miss Mo, I won''t thank you for your kindness. I will do whatever it takes for me, Lin Yong, to be of use in the future." Never give up!"


    Mo Yan was startled, and waved her hands repeatedly: "You don''t have to do this, this is just a little thought of mine, and I don''t need you to repay me with anything. It''s just that my family is not rich, and this doesn''t happen every day."


    Lin Yong was not disappointed at all after hearing this: "I just hope Miss Mo won''t embarrass me! As I said again, whenever Miss Mo can be of use to me, I will give up my life."


    Mo Yan knew that with Lin Yong''s character, he would not take back what he said, so he had no choice but to let him go.


    There is strength in numbers, so those people did everything well without Mo Yan doing much. At this time, the pot was boiling, and the fragrance of rice mixed with the sweetness of cabbage filled the air. Lin Da and others who were maintaining order twitched their noses and swallowed unconsciously.


    At this moment, Zhang Hu, who had a feud with Lin Yong, also brought more than a dozen of his younger brothers over to get a share of the pie. However, when he saw Lin Yong who was freezing in front of the stove, he felt a dull pain in his waist and abdomen. He spat a mouthful of phlegm on the ground and left with his brothers unwillingly.


    This scene happened to be seen by Lin Yong. He just saw Zhang Hus interest and was toozy to pay attention to it. However, not long after, Zhang Hu left and returned, bringing arge group of people with him...

 Chapter 26: make trouble

    Chapter 26: make trouble


    Chapter 26 Making trouble


    Lin, I dont want to fight with you today. If you are wise, take your people and get out of here. Otherwise, dont me me for being rude!


    Zhang Hu proudly shouted at Lin Yong, thinking that this man named Lin was so noble that he would not bother topete with others, but now, why didn''t he lead someone to upy this newly built porridge shed?


    It turned out that Zhang Hu received news from his younger brother that a new porridge shed was set up in the camp today, but Lin Yong led his tribe to upy the new porridge shed. Zhang Hu had always disliked Lin Yong, and this time he was even more determined. The new porridge shed must be snatched away from Lin Yong''s hands.


    Lin Yong gave him a cold look and didn''t bother to talk nonsense. He waved his right hand and shouted: "Hit me!"


    Lin Da and others have long been dissatisfied with the arrogant and domineering Zhang Hu and others, and have long wanted to beat them. Now the boss has given the order, and they all pounced on them as if they had been drugged, secretly thinking that they would be beaten. They cry for father and mother, and start their lives again.


    Lin Yong did not watch. He stepped forward and grabbed Zhang Hu who was trying to hide. He knocked him to the ground without any resistance. He clenched his right fist and punched Zhang Hu''s stomach hard one after another. The dull sounds sounded particrly sour.


    Zhang Hu was also tough. Even though he was beaten until he cried like a wolf, he did not ask for mercy. Several of his younger brothers wanted toe over to help, but they were kicked to the ground by Lin Yong one by one.


    Mo Yan pped her hands when she saw it. It was not convenient for her to show up in this situation, so she could only ask the elderly and children to disperse to avoid idental injuries.


    Lin Yong''s effort was more than enough to deal with Zhang Hu, but Lin Da and others only had strength and no fighting skills. They did not have an advantage when there were fewer enemies than many. Mo Yan saw that several people on Lin Yong''s side were being suppressed and beaten, and she felt anxious. If Zhang Hu and others got the upper hand this time, they would definitelye to find trouble like they did today.


    For the sake of future stability, Mo Yan did not care much. She found a long stick as thick as her forearm from the firewood pile, held it tightly in her hand, and shouted to the elderly and children who were also worried around her: "Today If we dont teach them a lesson, the food will definitely not belong to us. Instead of waiting to starve to death, we might as well give it a try. With so many of us, cant we still defeat them?


    It is very difficult for these old people and children. They barely get some food on weekdays, but they are often snatched away by Zhang Hu and others. Mo Yan''s shouting immediately brought back their bad memories, and all of a sudden, old and new hatreds gathered in their hearts. , all of them turned red-eyed.


    Yes, these beasts cannot be taken advantage of, they must be driven away!


    Everyone,e together, we cant let them steal our food!


    Okay, lets go up together and drive them away!


    This sound can be described as a response to a hundred calls. No matter whether they are old people or children, each person holds a thick wooden stick and rushes in front of the bad guys and beats them head and face. With the anger burning, everyone tried their best. Those people were beaten so hard that they screamed and wanted to resist, but they were surrounded by more than ten or twenty people and there was no room for resistance.


    After a while, the thirty or forty people were beaten with bruises and bruises on their noses and faces. They all held their heads in their hands and called their fathers and mothers, begging for mercy in embarrassment.


    At this time, Zhang Hu, who had been beaten by Lin Yong so hard that he couldn''t tell the difference between north and south, hadpletely given up the idea of fighting Lin Yong again. He didn''t expect that he would bring so many people this time and they would all be beaten until they could not get up. Not to mention himself, these people are afraid that they will no longer be enemies of Lin Yong, and it is unknown whether they will listen to him in the future.


    Zhang Hu and others were like bereaved dogs, taking advantage of the situation and returning with a feather. But on Mo Yan''s side, whether it was Lin Yong and others, or the elderly and children, they were all happy because they knew that Zhang Hu would never dare to do anything easily again in the future. If theye looking for trouble, their food will not be taken away.


    Lin Yong led the people to re-maintain order. Everyone was holding thick white rice porridge with a smile, squatting aside and eating happily. The space was only at the primary level. The rich aura did not only make the vegetables and rice taste better. Other functions, but such a simple vegetable porridge is already a supreme delicacy for the elderly and children who have been hungry for a long time.


    Seeing them eating happily, Mo Yan was also extremely satisfied.


    The food I brought today is enough for two meals, and I will do it again in the remaining afternoon. Mo Yan believed in Lin Yong''s character. She was busy with many things and it was inconvenient toe here every day, so she talked to Lin Yong.


    Lin Yong naturally wouldn''t say anything, but just reassured Mo Yan that he would take good care of this ce and not let anyone cause trouble.


    That night, while everyone in the family was asleep, Mo Yan entered the space and nned to raise seedlings for potatoes and sweet potatoes. She went to the Jasper Terrace to look at the beads. She thought there would be an extra red streak, but unexpectedly there was no red thread at all. She didn''t even see her son, and she felt a little depressed. If she said she wasn''t disappointed, she would definitely be lying.


    Although I hope that the space can be upgraded as soon as possible, I really can''t force this matter. Mo Yan was depressed for a while and then let it go.


    In the next few days, Mo Yan prepared food on time every day and asked Uncle Meng to transport it. In addition to vegetables and staple food (potatoes, sweet potatoes), she would also put a basket of eggs under Uncle Meng''s disapproving eyes, saying it was for those Children and nursing women eat it. Uncle Meng sighed and couldn''t say anything else.


    Lin Yong and a group of other senior men cried like children when they saw a basket full of eggs. After Mo Yan heard what Uncle Meng said, she immediately couldn''tugh or cry. She really hasn''t done much of this!

 Chapter 27: The miserable grandparents of the Li family

    Chapter 27: The miserable grandparents of the Li family


    Chapter 27 The Tragic Grandchildren of the Li Family


    Time flies and half a month has passed.


    Mo Yan schedules her time tightly every day. In addition to doing housework and taking care of the space, she also teaches her younger siblings the rest.


    Xin''er is nine years old this year. In this era, she is already a half-grown girl and cannot be ipetent. Knowing that she wanted to learn to be a female celebrity, Mo Yan began to put effort into teaching her. Xin''er was very smart. Within half a month, she was able to make a decent purse with a simple pattern. She made one for herself. She only said that when her craftsmanship became better, she would make one for everyone in the family.


    Zhen''er is now six years old. Children of this age are at the peak of their brain development and their memory is quite good. He can now recognize more than two hundred words. Mo Yan will often tell some enlightening stories he heard in his previous life. Let him figure it out on his own, but both his learning andprehension abilities put his sister Mo Yan to shame.


    In addition to these, Mo Yan also has to deliver eggs to the grocery store on the street every day. Chickens grown in space growrger than outside,yrger eggs, and taste more delicious.


    After collecting them a few times, the owner of the grocery store heard the customers say that the eggs were particrly delicious, so he became interested. When Mo Yan delivered them again, he made a long-term supply contract with Mo Yan.


    Originally, the grocery store owner hoped that Mo Yan could deliver 300 eggs every day, but the thirty chicks Mo Yan bought had not yetid eggs. Lin Yong wanted to deliver another 150 eggs every day, and the eggs previously stored were only two. More than a thousand, Mo Yan was worried that he would not be able to supply, so he only agreed to deliver 150 pcs a day. Although the owner of the grocery store thought it was too few, he happily agreed when he heard Mo Yan said that he would be able to supply 300 pcs in half a month. .


    Although an egg costs a penny and only sells 150 eggs a day, in half a month, Mo Yan also made more than two taels of silver. This money is easy toe by. Although the profit is less, it does not require exposure to the sun and rain. They set up stalls to sell goods, and the quantity was stable, which she also thought was very good.


    Just two days ago, twenty-two of the thirty hens also startedying eggs. Now there are three hundred eggs delivered to the grocery store every day, but even so, the grocery store is not enough to sell them. The boss thought She was asked to give more as a precaution, but Mo Yan did not agree.


    The leisurely and leisurely days like now, with no shortage of food and drinks, were almost what Mo Yan dreamed of, but she also knew that such days would notst long.


    Although she no longer worried about being unable to sleep in this life, the space was still there, and it was rted to merit. She felt that she had to continue to do some things. Otherwise, who knows if God would think that she was wasting his resources and would strike with lightning. Kill her? She agreed to chop her to death, but if it would affect her family members in her past life and this life, then she shouldn''t kill herself?


    At this time, Mo Yan would never have thought that her random thoughts would be true!


    During the period of escape, the family''s health was very low. Now that he has some extra money, Mo Yan will not treat himself badly. He goes to the butcher shop to buy meat bones and stews them into soup almost every day. There are more than a dozen people in the space. She also ughtered several roosters and stewed them. After half a month of eating, the family''s faces looked much better, without the green color of the past.


    On this day, Mo Yan got 300 coins from selling eggs. She was in a good mood and went to the butcher shop to buy two kilograms of pork bones. When she saw a pig on the chopping board, all she could think about was stir-fried pig intestines and yam pork. Lung soup, stir-fried pig heart


    She has not eaten it yet after being here for so long! Thinking of these supreme delicacies, Mo Yan couldn''t help but salivate. He happily spent 30 yuan to buy aplete set of pig sewers and walked away happily.


    When she walked to the bridge, Mo Yan saw a lot of people gathered around the three floors inside and outside the bridge. When she walked forward and looked through the gap in the wall, she saw a little girl in blue and white clothes kneeling. On the ground, her head was buried low and her appearance could not be seen clearly. Behind her, lying a thin old man, his face was hidden by the little girl''s body, but Mo Yan looked familiar to him just looking at these two people.


    s, these two men are so pitiful. Two days ago, I saw this little girl kneeling at the door of the hospital, begging a doctor to treat her. But in this world, how can you hire a doctor if you dont have money? s!


    "This little girl is filial and wants to sell herself to save her grandfather, but who among us has the spare money to spend twenty taels of silver on a girl?"


    I heard that the two men escaped from the south. They originally wanted to seek refuge with rtives, but the rtives didnt even let them in. It was better to go to a refugee camp on the outskirts of the city. Maybe it wouldnt end up like this!


    After listening to these people''s discussion, Mo Yan took a closer look and felt more and more that the little girl''s figure was very simr to Li Yan. When the two families separated, wasn''t Li Yan wearing this blue and white dress?


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan couldn''t stand any longer. She quickly pushed through the crowd and walked in. She put down the basket, squatted in front of the little girl and asked hurriedly: "Swallow, is that you?"


    Li Yan vaguely heard someone calling her name. She raised her head in confusion. Her eyes were red and swollen, with tears at the corners. After identifying who the person in front of her was, Li Yan said "Wow" With a sound, he rushed over, as if grasping a life-saving straw, and hugged Mo Yan tightly.


    Mo Yan felt sad after hearing her cry, but now was not the time to feel sad. Grandpa Li was in aa and obviously looked very bad. He had to be sent to the hospital immediately. So she didn''t care tofort Li Yan, and quickly asked the kind people around her to help and send the old man to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Li Zhong was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He had not seen him for more than half a month. The old man''s cheeks were sunken, and there was no trace of flesh. The half of his exposed arm was only skin and bones, as if it would break with just a little force. This can be seen from this. One day, the old man suffered a great hardship.


    Beside the bed, a gray-haired doctor was checking his pulse, but his furrowed brows showed that the old man''s condition was very difficult.

 Chapter 28: Too much bullying

    Chapter 28: Too much bullying


    Chapter 28 Bullying goes too far


    After seeing the doctor checking his pulse, Mo Yan quickly stepped forward and said, "Doctor, how is Grandpa Li?"


    Li Yan also looked at the doctor nervously, fearing that the doctor would say something bad.


    The doctor looked solemn and motioned for Mo Yan to go out before talking. Mo Yan understood and persuaded Li Yan, who wanted to follow him out, to stay and take care of grandpa, so she followed the doctor to the front hall.


    "Girl, who are you to the patient? If it''s convenient, you''d better call the person in his family who can make the decision!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that Grandpa Li was really not well!


    "Doctor, my daughter is a rtive of his. He only has a granddaughter and a daughter who is married outside. The granddaughter is the little girl just now. My daughter is not here. If you have anything to say, please tell my daughter and she will convey it to you. "


    The doctor nodded, pondered for a moment and then said: "The patient is so angry that he must have suffered a major blow not long ago. In addition, when everyone gets old, the disease affects the heart! As the saying goes, ''Heart disease requires heart medicine.'' If If we can treat the patient well and take care of him for a period of time, there is still a possibility of recovery. If the patient can''t think of it, even a **** may not be able to save him!"


    Mo Yan remained silent after listening. Previously, when his son and daughter-inw were killed, Grandpa Li was hit hard and fell seriously ill. This time, he was so angry that he fell ill again. I''m afraid it had something to do with his daughter. Based on what bystanders said before, could it be that Grandpa Li''s daughter ignored family ties and took people away? Did Grandpa Li be like this because he was kicked out?


    After thinking for a while, Mo Yan felt that it was better to find Li Yan to rify the matter first, and then find a way to untie the old man''s knot.


    Taking the prescription from the doctor, Mo Yan went to the pharmacy next door to grab the medicine. While the medicine boy was cooking the medicine, she called Li Yan outside. After rying the doctor''s words, she saw the little girl''s immature face filled with tears. A deep hatred.


    She sighed inwardly and put her arms around the little girl''s thin shoulders, hoping to give her somefort. She didn''t want Li Yan to be filled with hatred at a young age, which would be detrimental to her future growth.


    Mo Yan''s silentfort made Li Yan''s tears flow down uncontrobly. She fell into this warm embrace, and her sad sobs prated into Mo Yan''s heart: "Sister Yan, I''m fine. Hate, I really hate them, if it werent for their ruthlessness, my aunt wouldnt have disappeared, and grandpa wouldnt have fallen ill, I hate them so much!


    Li Yan cried loudly, and with Mo Yan''s soft soothing voice, she slowly told everything that happened to them after they entered the capital.


    Li Yan will never forget what happened that afternoon! At that time, her grandfather took her to her aunt''s house, the Zhang family. The person who opened the door was not her aunt, but a woman about twenty years old with a big belly.


    When the woman saw that they were wearing ordinary clothes, she thought they were poor rtives who hade to visit them in the autumn breeze, so she immediately chased them away: "Where are the beggars from? It''s past dinner time, and there is no food left for you!" After saying this, she locked the door.


    Everyone will be angry if they are treated as a beggar for nothing.


    Li Zhong suppressed his unhappiness and forced a smile: "Are you a rtive of the Zhang family? Is Zhang Ming here? I am his father-inw. Please go and call him!"


    When the woman heard this, her face changed drastically: "Bah, your son-inw is not here, so get out of here!"


    Li Zhong couldn''t see that this woman had a stern look and a weak heart. Just as he was about to ask, he heard a familiar voiceing from inside.


    Madam, who is outside?


    The woman turned her head and was about to say "beggar" when the door was pushed open with great force.


    Zhang Ming, she is your wife, who is my daughter?


    Li Zhong stared at Zhang Ming, whose face turned pale, feeling extremely angry.


    Next, the whole Zhang family was in a state of uproar, attracting many neighbors toe and watch the fun. Under Li Zhong''s strong questioning and the neighbors'' discussions, Zhang Ming''s family had to tell everything.


    It turns out that as early as half a year ago, they abandoned Li Zhong''s daughter Li Xiuxiu in the name of "having nothing to do", withheld the dowry, and asked Li Xiu to leave the house. Li Xiu left the Zhang family alone and has not been heard from since.


    Actually, Li Xiu was not unable to give birth. ording to a neighbor who had a good rtionship with her, Li Xiu had been pregnant with three children, but her mother-inw, Mrs. Hu, was not a worry-free person. She did not want her son and daughter-inw to have a good rtionship, so she took care of all the work outside the home. Make it for Li Xiu. Later, Li Xiu became pregnant, but Mrs. Hu did not let her rest. The first two children were exhausted before they were even three months old. Thest child finally reached eight months old, but for some reason, Mrs. Hu pushed her, causing the child to be born prematurely. She died shortly after birth. Li Xiu also injured her body and could no longer have children.


    Mrs. Hu, who was already displeased with her, disliked her even more, and openly and covertly tried to sow discord between her and her son. As time went by, Zhang Ming, who originally cared about the rtionship between husband and wife, was also shaken. It didn''t take long for him to fall in love with a man. The little widow, that is, the woman with a big belly, became an adulterer and had a dark knot in her pregnancy.


    At this time=, the infertile Li Xiu was undoubtedly an eyesore in the eyes of the Zhang family. Mrs. Hu told her about this in a jealous manner, and instigated her son Zhang Ming to divorce his wife.


    Li Xiu, who was gentle by nature, could tolerate her mother-inw''s various difficulties, but could not ept her husband''s ruthless betrayal. She had a big fight with Zhang Ming, and was beaten so hard by Hu and Zhang Ming that she couldn''t get out of bed. Before she could get better, she Zhang Ming gave a divorce letter and was kicked out of the house.


    After learning all this, Li Zhong, filled with regret and anger, beat Zhang Ming, a heartless man, severely. In the end, he vomited a few mouthfuls of blood and passed out in Zhang''s house before he could even walk out of Zhang''s house. yard.


    The Zhang family and others were worried that someone would die at home and get involved in awsuit, so they quickly sent away the neighbors who were watching the excitement, and threw Li Zhong, his ancestors, and his grandson on the street overnight.


    There was no one on the street. Li Yan was still a half-year-old child. Looking at her unconscious grandfather, she could only cry helplessly. Fortunately, Li Zhong woke up not long after, but his body was not as good as before.


    Grandparents and grandson had no rtives and no friends in the capital, and they were penniless. At this time, Li Yan thought of Mo Yan''s family. But the capital city is so big, finding a few people is like finding a needle in a haystack. She could only support her sick grandfather to the West Market, knocking on doors and asking questions, and the searchsted half a month.


    When they were hungry, they would risk their lives to beg. When they were tired, they would nest in the corner of other people''s homes. Li Zhong''s illness became more and more serious. Later, he almost fell into aa and seldom woke up. Li Yan was so anxious that she had to kneel in the hospital. I asked a doctor to see a doctor at the door, but if I didnt have money, which doctor would go there?


    Li Yan couldn''t help but watch her only rtive die, so she thought of selling herself, and the result was a scene at the bridge.


    Sister Yan, wuwu, I hate them, I wish their whole family would die!


    Mo Yan patted the little girl''s back, her lips moved, but she couldn''t say a word offort. Putting herself in her shoes, if someone hurt her family like this, she would never let him go, no matter how high the heaven or the earth. My family is really bullying me!

 Chapter 29: settle in

    Chapter 29: settle in


    Chapter 29 Settlement


    After the medicine was cooked, Li Yan carefully fed a bowl full of medicine to her grandfather. Maybe the medicine was effective, and Li Zhong woke up after only half a stick of incense.


    Seeing Mo Yan, Li Zhong was very excited and struggled to get up, but Mo Yan stopped him.


    Grandpa Li, dont be impatient. Lie down and rest for a while. If anything happens, well talk about it when we get home.


    Li Zhong had no strength and had to lie down, with a look of shame on his face: "Again, I''ve troubled Miss Mo again!"


    Mo Yan shook her head: "Grandpa Li, our two families share amon bond of adversity, so you don''t have to keep it a secret! It''s just for the sake of Yanzi, so you have to take more care."


    Li Zhong nodded with red eyes. When he saw his granddaughter beside him who was crying tears of joy, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Good boy, grandpa is fine, don''t cry!"


    The two men talked quietly, and Mo Yan quietly left the hospital and went to the street to hail a carriage. The medical center is some distance from home, and Grandpa Li is weak and obviously cannot walk long distances.


    After paying for the consultation and medicine, Mo Yan and Li Yan helped Li Zhong get into the carriage and returned home together.


    Xin''er and Zhen''er were very happy when they saw Grandpa Li and Sister Yanzi whom they hadn''t seen for a long time. They knew that Grandpa Li was sick and needed to rest, so they were sensible enough not to speak louder.


    There were only two rooms and two beds in the house, so Mo Yan had to temporarily arrange Li Zhong in the big room of his father and brother. He nned to have dinner in the afternoon and then go to the market to buy beds and quilts.


    Li Zhong was lying on the bed. When he saw a desk, bookshelf, etc. beside the bed, he knew that this was the room where the head of the family, Mo Qingze, lived. Now he was lying on the bed of the master''s house, feeling very uneasy.


    Miss Mo, we have already troubled you enough. Just give us a ce to keep out the rain.


    Grandpa Li, you can live in peace, we will add a bedter and you can live in it.


    Mo Yan couldn''t see what the old man was thinking. There were only two rooms in the house. There was a small utility room in the yard, but it was narrow and dark and not suitable for patients to live in. She never thought of leaving the person in the utility room. between things. The master bedroom is rtively spacious. If I buy a bed and ce it in the west window, and then draw a curtain in the middle, it won''t be too much of a hindrance.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s resolute attitude, Li Zhong couldn''t say anything else. He felt grateful and ashamed at the same time. He unconsciously thought of his daughter whose whereabouts were unknown, and he didn''t know if he would meet a kind person to take her in. For a while, he burst into tears and felt sad. I can''t help myself.


    Mo Yan and Li Yan watched with fear, fearing that his mood would fluctuate too much and his condition would worsen again. The twoforted him for a while before Li Zhong slowly calmed down. However, Mo Yan knew that this was only temporary and they would not be able to find their daughter for a day. Li Xiu, the old man will never be truly happy for a day.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Mo Yan asked Li Yan and Zhen''er to stay with the old man and talk to relieve their boredom. He took Xiner to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    Thinking that the Li family''s ancestors and grandson had not had a full meal for more than half a month, and their stomachs must be very weak at this time, Mo Yan nned to make easy-to-digest noodles and corn cakes.


    There was still half of the chicken soup stewedst night. Mo Yan was worried that it would go bad overnight, so he hung it in the well and froze it. Now he was taking it out to make the soup base for noodles.


    Pour the amount of flour for four people into a pottery basin, add water and mix it with chopsticks, then set it aside to let the dough rise. Mo Yan took out another pottery pot and took out corn flour, a small amount of flour, added water and kneaded the dough until the corn flour had be sticky. Finally, it was made into thin round cakes.


    At this time, the gnhi had also woken up. Mo Yan poured the chicken soup into the inner pot and asked Xin''er to light a fire. After the cooking pot was hot, he put in oil and started frying the corn tortis. The corn tortis had just been baked on one side, and the soup in the pot was boiling. She poured the gnhi into the pot, stirred it with chopsticks, then covered the pot and left it alone. When the gnhi was cooked, the corn tortis were also boiling. All baked.


    Mo Yan''s homemade braised pork with soy sauce was stir-fried with rice, and a refreshing candied tomato dish was served. After the food was served, Mo Yan and Li Yan helped Li Zhong get out of bed and asked him to sit with them.


    Although the food was simple, Li Zhong had lived a long time and had experienced a lot of ups and downs in the world. How could he not see Mo Yan''s true intentions? He was even more moved in his heart. He only med himself for not living up to expectations and adding food to the Mo family with his granddaughter. Too much trouble.


    The noodles and corn flour are both made from space-produced raw materials, and coupled with Mo Yan''s exquisite cooking skills, the taste is extraordinary. Li Zhong, who didn''t have much appetite at first, only felt hungrier as he ate. If he hadn''t known that his stomach was weak, he wouldn''t be able to eat it all at once. If you eat too much, you may be able to eat two more bowls.


    The same was true for Li Yan. It was only after her grandfather reminded her that she reluctantly put down the bowl and chopsticks.


    Mo Yan felt a little more relieved when she saw that Grandpa Li had an appetite to eat. As long as he could eat and untie his knot, his body would recover sooner orter.


    After eating and helping her grandfather to go to bed, Li Yan rushed to wash the dishes and clean the house. Mo Yan knew that if she was not allowed to do things, she would be even more uneasy, so she did not refuse. She asked the two little guys to talk to Li Zhong. She went back to her room to get the money, and then went out to buy beds and quilts on the street.


    Beds in this era were all made of solid wood. After being coated with tung oil to be waterproof and insect-proof, they were very durable. Because they were for his father and younger brother, Mo Yan didn''t choose the fancy ones, so he spent a tael of silver to buy a slightly cheaper one. Ordered a big bed.


    Stores in the city will deliver goods to your door for free. Mo Yan gave her the address and went to the store to buy a quilt. It was already the beginning of autumn, and the weather was getting cooler day by day. As expected, the price of quilts had increased. The previous one was a new quilt. A bed made of old cotton quilt only cost 850 taels of silver, but now it costs one tael of silver.


    After a while of haggling, and considering that he had bought two quilts before, the two quilts cost 950 yuan. Mo Yan asked the clerk to deliver the quilts to his door. Seeing that he was a regr customer, the clerk readily agreed.


    Mo Yan touched the remaining coins in her purse and sighed helplessly. The more than two taels of silver she earned from selling eggs in half a month was almost all spent. Fortunately, she was getting money every day, so she didn''t have to worry about money for the time being. nervous.


    Go to the cloth store and buy a piece of coarse cotton to make a curtain. All the copper coins he had were spent. Mo Yan hugged the cloth and returned home contentedly.


    When Mo Qingze returned home at night and learned about the unfortunate experience of the Li family, he felt sad in his heart. He praised Mo Yan for doing the right thing in bringing the people home, without any sign of reluctance on his face.


    Seeing that the head of the family didn''t mind, Li Zhong and his grandsonpletely put aside theirst worries and settled down with peace of mind. However, they both swore in their hearts that they would repay the Mo family''s kindness in the future.


    Mo Yan, who went to work in the space at night, unexpectedly discovered that there were two more red lines on the transparent beads...

 Chapter 30: Triumph is the first to recommend it.

    Chapter 30: Triumph is the first to rmend it.


    Chapter 30 Triumphant Rmendation


    Li Zhong''s grandparents and grandson lived in Mo''s house. During the day, Li Yan took care of his grandfather and talked with him to relieve his boredom. At night, he slept in the same bed with the Mo Yan sisters. However, Li Zhong''s condition kepting and going. There was no improvement, making the atmosphere at home a little depressing.


    Li Zhong could not let go of his daughter''s misfortune. He felt that if he had not been ignorant of people and married the ruthless Zhang family, his daughter would not have been abandoned. What worried him most was that his daughter''s whereabouts were unknown and he did not know. Life or death, whenever he thought of this, he wanted to kill himself.


    Li Zhong''s illness was originally caused by a mental illness. How could he be in good health when he was depressed? Whenever her grandfather''s condition worsened, Li Yan would be anxious and anxious, wishing she could suffer for her grandfather. She was still young and didn''t know how to relieve her grandfather. She could only hide in bed at night and cry secretly.


    After a few days like this, Mo Yan couldn''t stand it any longer. Although the two families were rtively close, they were outsiders after all. There were some things that she and her father really couldn''t talk about. But if this continued, Li Zhong was afraid that he would really kill her. Toss to death.


    "Grandpa Li, since you know that you are sorry for Aunt Li, why don''t you get better quickly, find a way to find her, and make up for her? If you continue like this, your body will only copse. Yanzi is still so young, you can''t bear to let her die Are you living alone in this world? You have already felt sorry for Aunt Li, do you want to feel sorry for Yanzi again, so that Yanzi''s parents can''t rest in peace in heaven? "


    Mo Yan''s words were like a knife, stabbing into Li Zhong''s heart. Li Zhong''s face instantly turned pale, his hands kept shaking, and his whole body was on the verge of copse.


    Li Yan looked at her grandfather who was in so much pain that she couldn''t bear it. She knew that although Sister Yan''s words were harsh, they were for her grandfather''s good.


    Mo Yan couldn''t bear to see the old man in such pain, but she persuaded him to be more open-minded and told him that Li Xiu''s matter had nothing to do with him, it was all the Zhang family''s fault... These words are for those who are cowardly and like to shirk responsibility. It is said to be useful, but for Li Zhong, who loves his daughter so much and has already gone to the extreme, it is of no use at all. Strong medicine is needed to make him wake uppletely.


    "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t insisted on escaping from very and my family had not returned to their ancestral home, we would not have been in the war, and we would not have encountered bandits when we fled, and our son and daughter-inw would not have been in trouble. He wont die, and his daughter wont marry that beast. Its all my fault, its all my fault


    Li Zhong buried his face in his hands and cried loudly, venting his regret and pain.


    Mo Yan stopped Li Yan who was about to step forward and shook her head at her. She didn''t quite understand what Grandpa Li said, but she also understood that the pain in his heart was deeper than she imagined. It wouldn''t be a bad thing to vent it now.


    Li Zhong''s painful cries rmed Xin''er and Zhen''er in the yard. They rushed into the room, looked at Grandpa Li at a loss, then looked at their sister, and finally stood aside in silence.


    Finally, Li Zhong vented his anger and felt a little unbearable. He gradually fell asleep. Mo Yan led the three children out of the room quietly and closed the door.


    Li Yan also cried a lot, and her eyes were as red as a rabbit.


    Mo Yan patted her shoulder andforted her: "Don''t be sad, your grandpa will get better soon if he vents his sadness!"


    Well, I know. If it hadnt been for Sister Yan, I still wouldnt have known that grandpa had been ming himself for the death of my parents.


    Li Yan wiped away her tears and felt very guilty. She followed her grandfather but did not find out what he was thinking. It was really unfilial!


    Mo Yan shook her head, and after listening to her words, she realized that Li Zhong was once the son of a wealthy family in Beijing. Although he was a middle-ranking steward in the pce, his life was much better than that of ordinary servants. At that time, he already had a son and a daughter, and his daughter was older. He wanted to get married, and his grandson was about to be born. He didn''t want his grandson to be a ve anymore.


    By chance, Li Zhong saved the only grandson of his master''s family. The master''s family was very grateful to him, so Li Zhong saw the opportunity and proposed to liberate himself from very. After thinking about it, his master''s family agreed and freed his family from very.


    Li Zhong''s family gained their freedom and originally wanted to return to their ancestral home to settle down. At this time, a man who was close to Li Zhong arranged a matchmaker for his daughter Li Xiu. The man was Zhang Ming.


    After some consideration, Li Zhong felt that Zhang Ming was an honest man. He ran a rice shop at home and had no worries about food and drink. Although he felt that Zhang Ming''s mother was not easy to get along with, her daughter was gentle, capable and filial, so she should be liked by her husband''s family. Coupled with the fact that my old friend was a matchmaker, I agreed to the marriage.


    As a result, Li Xiu met an unkind person and ended up with such a miserable ending; her family fled north, but her son and daughter-inw were both killed. It is no wonder that Li Zhong got into trouble and med all the death of his son and daughter-inw and the misfortune of his daughter on himself. , probably thinking that if he had not insisted on escaping from very back then, his family would have been able to live in peace even though they were ves, instead of being separated forever and their whereabouts unknown now.


    Mo Yan sighed deeply. This is probably what ordinary people say: misfortune lies on the back of good fortune, and good fortune lies on the back of misfortune!


    Gently rubbing the ancient jade mark on the palm of his hand, Mo Yan had a clearer goal in mind for what he wanted to do in the future.


    This night, Li Zhong slept for a long time and did not wake up until the evening. Although his body was still weak and he needed help to get out of bed to eat, his eyes had a different look.


    What Mo Yan said inspired all Li Zhong''s will. From then on, he had a new goal in life: to take good care of his granddaughter and find his missing daughter.


    Mo Yan and Mo Qingze could feel the obvious changes in Li Zhong, and they were secretly happy for the couple. They only hoped that their future life would be smooth and they would not suffer any more torture.


    Time flies, and half a month has passed. Li Zhong''s condition has been mostly cured, and he only needs to be treated for a while before he can fully recover. Lin Yong''s ce is also going well, and no one dares to make trouble again. Food can be supplied; Pen practice calligraphy


    Everything was moving in a good direction. On this day, Mo Yan took a pair of younger siblings and Li Yan to go shopping. They found that the street was busier than usual. The excitement and excitement on people''s faces were undisguised. When they passed by a storyteller When I went to the teahouse, I learned that the south had won the war, and the rebellious refugees had beenpletely suppressed. It was said that many spies from the enemy country had been captured. In order to promote the country''s prestige, the army would return in triumph soon...

 Chapter 31: Going back to Mojiacun

    Chapter 31: Going back to Mojiacun


    Chapter 31 Going back to Mojiacun


    Mo Yan told this matter when we had dinner together in the evening, and for a while, the dinner table was a little quiet.


    Mo Qingze put down his chopsticks and looked at his children, with a trace of confusion on his face: "This morning, the matter was also discussed in the bank. It is said that the news arrived at Yuan ten days ago, and it was not spread outside until now. Nan Xiaping The chaotic army is probably already on the way, and it may not be long before we, the ordinary people who have escaped, will be sent back to our ce of origin by the government."


    "Dad, does being repatriated mean that we have to go back to our original home? But Zhen''er doesn''t want to go back, Zhen''er wants to stay here!" Zhen''er looked at her father pitifully. He didn''t want to go back to Mojia Vige, where there are There are many bad people bullying them, but there are none here. They can still eat delicious food every day, and no one willpete with him.


    Xiner bit her chopsticks and said nothing. She stared at her father closely, obviously not wanting to return to Mojia Vige.


    Mojia Vige


    Many memories about Mojia Vige shed through Mo Yan''s mind. From these fragments, she saw a thin but courageous girl.


    When she was young, her father worked outside to support the family. The original owner struggled to support her younger siblings as they grew up. She could endure a poor and tiring life, but she could not tolerate the insults the mean women and children in the vige brought to their family. The three siblings almost grew up with the words "motherless bastards" and insults. They even had to endure the harshness and servitude of some of their best rtives. The memory of Mojiacun is almost gray.


    For those people, the original owner chose to ignore them, but he was resentful in his heart!


    Even though those unbearable pasts have nothing to do with Mo Yan, every time she sees these scenes, her pity and admiration for the original owner deepens. If the original owner had not been mentally strong and never forget to teach his younger siblings, I am afraid that the three children would have been killed. Those rumors were ruined, and if these bad things were put on other children, I''m afraid no one would do better than the original owner.


    If she returns to that kind of environment again, she is worried that the two little ones will have a psychological shadow. Even she herself does not want to walk thousands of miles back.


    Father knows, Dad knows, and if possible, Dad doesnt want you to suffer! But if the government wants to send us back to our ce of origin, we have to go back, otherwise our household registration will be eliminated, and we are not even citizens of Da Chu.


    Mo Qingze was also helpless. Mojiacun was the ce where he grew up. It was impossible to have no feelings, but his three children were the most important to him. He had to consider their opinions. If If there is a way, he also wants to try to see if he can stay in the capital.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan asked: "Dad, in Dachu, people can''t move anywhere at will, right?"


    Mo Qingze nodded: "Not only our Dachu, but also other countries! If it weren''t for this natural and man-made disaster, if we wanted toe to the capital, we would not only need household registration, but also certificates issued by the vige chief, county seat, state capital, etc. He Luyin, if we want to settle down in the capital, we must change our household registration from Mojiacun to the capital, but..."


    At this point, Mo Qingze did not continue.


    Thinking about how someone in his previous life had to move his household registration and almost broke his leg, Mo Yan could also guess what his father had not finished saying. Even if he lived under the five-star red g in his previous life, household registration transfer was still very troublesome, let alone settling in the imperial city? I''m afraid it will not only cost a lot of money, but also have to find a strong rtionship.


    "Dad, don''t worry. There''s no news yet, right?" Mo Yanforted her father and her depressed siblings. If she really wanted to be sent back to her hometown, there would be space and there would be nothing to worry about on the way. As for Mo Yan, She has plenty of ways to silence the talkative women in her vige.


    The conversation between Mo Yan and his daughter made Li Zhong feel a little sad. He always felt that his daughter was still in the capital. He originally wanted to find her slowly, but if she was sent back to her hometown, he might never find her again.


    Li Yan quietly held her grandfather''s hand with a smile on her face. She would go wherever her grandfather went.


    That night, both the heads of the family, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong,y awake until dawn!


    Mo Yan felt that this matter was very important. Lin Yong and others should be given some peace of mind so that they could be mentally prepared. If they were sent back to their ce of origin, they would suffer the most if they had no food or money.


    After hearing the news, Lin Yong, as the leader of the n, was very calm. Lin Da and others were at a loss. Lin Da directly shouted:


    Brother Yong, if we are sent back to our ce of origin, we gentlemen can bear it, but the elderly and children cannot bear it!


    Others also looked at Lin Yong eagerly, hoping that he coulde up with a solution. They didn''t expect that the war would be settled so quickly. Moreover, when they escaped, they had no intention of going back. If they were sent back now, they would be afraid of the danger on the way. This will cost a lot of people.


    Lin Yong nced at him sideways: "Then what do you think we should do?"


    Lin Da was choked and speechless. It was not him who ran the government, so how could he think of a solution?


    Mo Yan was afraid that they would have a dispute, so he quickly said: "This is just a guess. Maybe the government will have other arrangements?"


    Lin Yong smiled and said nothing. Lin Da and others were afraid of causing panic and did not dare to shout any more, but they knew that they would be deported sooner orter.


    Looking at the old and young people in front of the porridge shed with smiles on their faces, holding bowls and waiting to eat, Mo Yan felt very ufortable. Their lives were too fragile and could not withstand the bumps of long distances.


    She couldn''t help but have some whimsical thoughts in her heart. If there was a big shot now who could take action to solve their household registration issue, she would definitely set up a longevity tablet for him and burn three sticks of incense every morning, noon and evening.


    On the mountain road thousands of miles away, dozens of extraordinary BMWs passed by at lightning speed. The leading horse, a handsome young man dressed in ck, suddenly sneezed, followed by The subordinate was worried and couldn''t help but said:


    Master, are you okay?


    The handsome man gave him a wary look and said coldly: "Talk too much! In front of you is Guimen Gorge, signaling to those behind you to be alert."


    The subordinate''s expression tightened and he dared not say anything more. He quickly raised his right hand and made a gesture.


    Within a few days, Mo Qingze''s guess became a reality. The government posted announcements on major city gates. The general meaning was that all people who had fled from other ces must arrive before September 30, the 27th year of Hui''an. , change household registration or leave the capital, offenders will be treated as if they were an enemy country!

 Chapter 32: Damn it, how could it be him?

    Chapter 32: Damn it, how could it be him?


    Chapter 32 Why the **** could it be him?


    In the yard, Mo Yan was bored, picking up the leaves of the vegetables in the vegetable garden, and throwing them on the ground for the chickens to eat. It was fun to watch the bright yellow chickens twisting their fat little bodies to eat. She also poked their butts with her fingers from time to time. The little chick couldn''t stand still and fell on the ground with its head on the ground, making herugh.


    There are eight chicks in total, hatched from a hen in the space. The henid the eggs in a very hidden ce. Mo Yan didn''t notice it at first. It wasn''t until two days ago that he saw the hen and the chicks looking for food in the space, so he caught them together and raised them outside. Keeping pets is a great way to spice up your life.


    Sister, you are so boring!


    Zhen''er, who was lying on the small table writing big characters, was speechless at the bad taste shown by her sister. He was obviously such a serious person, but sometimes he seemed like a fool.


    Mo Yan pretended to be angry and rubbed his head: "Don''t you think they are cute? If you don''t y with them now, they won''t be fun when you grow up! Just like your kid, they have be less and less cute since enlightenment. !Children, you should enjoy your childhood!"


    Zhen''er rolled her eyes. No matter how cute the chick is, what''s the point of ying like this every day?


    Sister, we have to go back to our hometown soon, do you still want to take these chickens back to y with?


    Xiner asked as she collected thest stitch. Looking at the newly baked purse, she nodded with satisfaction. If you take this to the embroidery workshop, you should be able to sell it for eight cents, right?


    When ites to returning to his hometown, Mo Yan no longer thinks about teasing chickens. He calcted silently in his heart and found that there were only nine days left before the deadline of September 30th.


    Zhen''er also put away the pen and paper in silence, stared nkly at the pecking chicks for a while, and then asked with a hint of expectation:


    Sister, is there no other way?


    Mo Yan touched his little head and shook her head under his expectant eyes: "It''s good to go back to my hometown. When the timees, dad goes to the town to be a teacher, you can go to dad''s school to study, and then find a job for your second sister. He is a good embroidery master. As for my sister, I will farm hard at home and let our family live the life of a bigndowner!"


    The beautiful vision made Zhen''er''s dim eyes suddenly light up. He tilted his head and thought about it, and suddenly felt that returning to his hometown wouldn''t be so bad.


    Sister, do you really want to find an embroidery master for me?


    Xin''er''s eyes shone with excitement. She liked embroidery, especially therge screens in the embroidery workshop. They were so exquisite that they looked like real objects. She thought she could only embroider small purses and handkerchiefs in the future, but she didn''t expect My sister actually wanted to hire a master for her.


    Mo Yan pinched her soft cheek and said with a smile: "Of course it''s true. When has my sister ever lied to you?"


    Ever since this girl learned female embroidery, she has been obsessed with it. Every time she went to the embroidery workshop to hand in embroidery products, she couldn''t walk when she looked at the exquisite samples. All her thoughts were on her face. Howe you can''t see it? Although my embroidery skills are not bad, they are far behind those of the professional embroiderydies in the embroidery workshop, and I cannot teach Xin''er much.


    "Sister, you are so kind!" Xin''er threw herself into her sister''s arms, her eyes filled with moisture. What if she didn''t have a mother? She had the best sister in the world.


    I am your sister, so naturally I want to be nice to you. What a silly girl! Mo Yan chuckled.


    Late at night, after the two little girls fell asleep, Mo Yan opened her eyes, tiptoed out of bed, put on her shoes and went to the yard.


    At this time, the moonlight was hazy and everything was silent. She covered her mouth and yawned. She was about to go into the space to collect the potatoes she nted a few days ago when she heard a "ng" sound from the courtyard door, which scared her almost. screamed.


    Who is at the door? Is there a thief?


    Mo Yan covered her pounding chest and stared at the courtyard door tightly. I''ve lived here for nearly two months, but I haven''t heard of anyone''s house being robbed nearby. However, what happened in the middle of the night? Wasn''t it a thief or a ghost?


    In the dim moonlight, she quietly walked under the eaves, walked to the courtyard door with the mallet she usually used to beat clothes, hid her body behind the door, and listened to what was going on outside. Once someone broke in, she would first Lets talk about itter.


    "Bang -" "Bang -" twice, the sound was louder than before. Mo Yan''s heart tightened and his palms became sweaty.


    Just when she was thinking about whether it was toote to call her father, suddenly a ck shadow passed over her head unexpectedly, and fell behind her with a "bang".


    "Well-"


    Maybe it was hurt from the fall, but the ck shadow let out a suppressed groan. He struggled to stand up, but Mo Yan didn''t give him a chance. She held the mallet high in both hands and struck hard at the ck shadow''s back. For a moment.


    Bang


    The sound of the club and muscles hitting each other made Mo Yan feel pain, and the ck shadowy heavily on the ground without moving at all.


    Mo Yan wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, walked over and kicked the ck figure on the ground. She felt that the man''s body was hard and the kick hurt her toes.


    Tsk, tsk, I didnt expect the thief to be so talented. Its a pity that he has to be a thief when he cant do anything good!


    She has such a good figure, I wonder what she looks like!


    An idea suddenly came to Mo Yan''s mind. Looking at the fainted thief, she squatted down and turned him over with great effort. At this moment, a strong smell of blood hit her nostrils, making her suffocate. She almost threw up.


    The smell of blood was so strong. Could it be that she missed the target just now and broke the back of this man''s head?


    Mo Yan was a little panicked. She wanted to teach the thief a lesson, but she didn''t want to beat him to death. The back of the head was so fragile, and with such a heavy hammer, there would definitely be problems.


    Suppressing the fear in her heart, she tremblingly reached out and touched the back of the shadow''s head. The back of her head was clean and there was nothing!


    Sitting on the ground, Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief. Thinking of the fear in her heart just now, she couldn''t helpughing at herself. Then, she couldn''tugh anymore. Since the wound was not caused by her, it was caused by someone else. Damn it, is this person being hunted?


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s face became extremely ugly, and she didn''t care much. She quickly went into the room and brought out amp, and came close to the ck figure. Sure enough, a long **** was opened in the man''s abdomen with a sharp weapon. At this time, blood was still oozing out, and his clothes had been soaked through and clung tightly to his body. The smell of blood in his nose was stronger than before.


    Seeing that he was dressed in ck and had a ck mask on his face, Mo Yan was sure that this man was being hunted and fled to her house. Thinking of this, she quickly opened the courtyard door. Sure enough, there were two identical people on the courtyard door. There was a small pool of blood on the ground.


    Mo Yan had a bad feeling in her heart. Their family might be in big trouble!


    Suppressing the panic in his heart, Mo Yan took off his ck mask and was about to wake him up. When he saw the other person''s appearance, he couldn''t help but yelled out of control: "Fuck, how could it be him?"

 Chapter 33: Twenty-six The arrogant and cold Xiao Ruiyuan

    Chapter 33: Twenty-six The arrogant and cold Xiao Ruiyuan


    Chapter 33 Chapter 26 The arrogant and cold Xiao Ruiyuan


    Xiao Ruiyuan was suffocated to wake up. When he opened his eyes, he faced the dusty and old-looking roof. He recalled everythingst night and saw that the wound on his abdomen had been bandaged. He knew that he had been rescued.


    Huh? Youre awake!


    Just when he slowly moved his body and wanted to get out of bed, a clear and childish voice sounded in his ears. When he looked up, he saw a five or six-year-old child looking at him with big eyes and a look of surprise on his face. .


    Just when Xiao Ruiyuan was about to ask him something, the child turned around and ran away.


    Zhen''er saw that his eldest brother, who was covered in bloodst night, woke up and made him cry. He quickly ran to the kitchen and shouted to the eldest sister who was making medicine: "Sister, that eldest brother is awake. Is the medicine ready?"


    Mo Yan was startled by his loud voice. She couldn''t help but reached out and poked Zhen''er''s forehead, pretending to be angry: "Wake up when you wake up. Why are you in a hurry?"


    Zhen''er smiled coquettishly, stretched out her little hand and gestured with admiration: "That big brother is so awesome. He had such a long cut on his body and shed so much blood. He didn''t even cry when he woke up. Zhen''er was very useless. Yesterday I was so scared that I cried at night!


    At the end of the sentence, he was very embarrassed. He felt that he was a man, but he was frightened to tears. How could he protect his sisters and the others in the future if he was so timid?


    Thinking of the little guy crying out of breathst night, Mo Yan felt distressed and helpless: "That''s because Zhen''er is still young, so he is timid. When Zhen''er grows up, his courage will also grow up. Naturally, Dont be afraid anymore!


    Zhen''er did not doubt the authenticity of her sister''s words. She nodded seriously and said seriously: "Then Zhen''er must eat well so that his courage will grow up as soon as possible!"


    Yanyan, does your father know that you teach your brother this way?


    Xiao Ruiyuan slowly moved into the main room and heard such a silly conversation between the siblings. When he heard thest sentence, he couldn''t help but curl his lips. His originally cold face looked like ice and snow had just melted, and his features were picturesque. It adds a bit of splendor.


    He has never experienced this kind of warmth before. It sounds ufortable to him, but he indulges in it unconsciously.


    Ah, why did you get to the ground? What should I do if the wound is open?


    Li Yan came in from the outside and saw that the man was standing even though he was injured. He couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. They had spent a lot of effort to treat the man''s woundst night.


    Mo Yan came out of the kitchen after hearing the sound and saw Xiao Ruiyuan. Although she knew he was awake, she didn''t expect him to get out of bed, so she said: "Your wound is too deep and will not heal easily. It''s best not to move. What''s the matter?" , just call us!"


    Mo Yan''s words reminded Xiao Ruiyuan of the purpose of getting up. A thinyer of red appeared on his pale face due to excessive blood loss. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and he was silent. In the eyes of Mo Yan and others, he looked like Generally angry.


    Seeing that his face was not good-looking, Mo Yan was also very depressed. If it was someone else who broke inst night, she would have refused to save him in order to avoid getting into trouble. However, this person had been very kind to their family and had juste here. That day, if he hadn''t asked his subordinates to subdue the bandits, my father and his siblings would have been killed.


    The atmosphere became a little condensed. After a while, Xiao Ruiyuan endured his embarrassment, suppressed his blush, and said coldly: "I want to go to the toilet!"


    Poof~


    Mo Yan made a very shameless noise. Facing the murderous gaze of the other party, she tried her best not to look smiling. She pointed towards the hut in the corner of the yard and asked Zhen''er to go over and help him.


    Now is not the time to save face, Xiao Ruiyuan did not refuse Zhen''er''s support, but the moment he turned around, a crack appeared on his ice-like face!


    Mo Yan suppressed it so hard, she finally understood why Xiao Ruiyuan had a cold face just now, she just felt that he was cute and tight.


    If Xiao Ruiyuan knew that he was rted to the word "cute", he would probably wish he had never seen this woman named "Mo Yan".


    When Xiao Ruiyuan returned to the room after taking care of his physical needs, his face was still smelly. Mo Yan came in with a medicine bowl. When she saw his expression, she couldn''t help but want tough again, but she managed to hold it back.


    Here, drink it while its hot, itll be good for your wounds!


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt a little ufortable when he saw her. He took the medicine bowl and said dullly: "Thank you!"


    Huh? Mo Yan was a little surprised, she thought this ice cube didn''t bother to talk to her.


    Youre wee, thats what you should do! Speaking of which, Id also like to thank you. If you hadnt saved my family, Im afraid my family would have been gone long ago!


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan had a sh of doubt in his eyes: When did he save someone?


    When Mo Yan saw this, she knew that he didn''t remember. Since they didn''t remember, she didn''t bother to exin. Saving him was regarded as repaying his life-saving grace, and they didn''t need each other''s gratitude.


    Seeing that she had no intention of saying anything, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t ask any more questions. He just thought about it carefully, but he still couldn''t remember when he had saved anyone.


    Seeing him lowering his head to drink the medicine and showing elegance in every move, Mo Yan became more and more sure of his suspicion.


    Although his identity is unclear, he could not be an ordinary person because he was able tomand those big men who were full of evil spirits and had obviously been among the dead. Not to mention the innate nobility around him, even if There are injuries on the body now, and it is difficult to move, but they have not been erased in the slightest.


    Mo Yan guessed that this person either held a high position and held great power; or he came from a prominent family and had a noble status.


    No matter what kind of person it is, ordinary people will not easily provoke him. If they can provoke him and seriously injure him, they are definitely not ordinary people. Because of this, she saves him at great risk.


    Worried that his enemies would follow the blood trail to catch up, her father treated his woundsst night, and she and Grandpa Li took advantage of the darkness to erase the traces he left along the way. The family stayed up until dawn in fear, fearing that someone would touch them. Come here, fortunately it was a calm night, and this man woke up.


    Within a moment, Xiao Ruiyuan drank the bowl of medicine. Looking at the pills handed to him, Mo Yan twitched the corner of his mouth, took the bowl of medicine with an expressionless face, and turned around to go out.


    Wait a minute, Im hungry and want to eat!


    The cold and arrogant voice made people hear a hint of arrogance. Mo Yan stumbled and turned to re at Xiao Ruiyuan: I am not an old woman!


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at her indifferently, and said noble and cool: "You said you''re wee!"


    Mo Yan choked. Was this someone retaliating for her uncontrobleughter? But she was toozy to argue with a patient and resigned herself to going to the kitchen to cook for him.


    Its just that Mo Yan never expected that saving Xiao Ruiyuan would bring her such a big surprise...

 Chapter 34: space upgrade

    Chapter 34: space upgrade


    Chapter 34 Space Upgrade


    In the space, Mo Yan froze on the spot, looking at thend that had expanded nearly fifty times in area, she couldn''t believe her eyes!


    Pinching her thigh hard, she finally believed that everything in front of her was not a dream. The space had really been upgraded, and suddenly expanded to fifty acres.


    But, who can tell her why the space suddenly upgraded? When I came in the night before yesterday, there were only four red lines on the beads!


    Mo Yan pressed her forehead in confusion, recalling what she had done in the past two days. She found that there was nothing special. She just saved Xiao Ruiyuan during the chaos of warst night.


    By the way, Xiao Ruiyuan!


    Mo Yan''s eyes widened suddenly. Could it be that the space suddenly upgraded because of him? But how is this possible? She remembered that she had umted one hundred and nine red lines in her previous life before ushering in the first upgrade of space. Thend area in that upgrade only expanded from one acre to thirty acres, which was less than this time. A whole twenty acres.


    The previous life space has been upgraded four times in total. Each upgrade is more difficult than thest. The key to upgrading is the red pattern. The length and thickness of each red streak are different, but I have never encountered anything like this before. Could Xiao Ruiyuan alone be worth more than a hundred red streaks!


    Mo Yan suddenly felt that she didn''t understand space at all. Just like during this period, she had been supplying food to Lin Yong and the others to help the old, weak, women and children tide over the difficulties. However, more than a month had passed, and the beads had not moved at all. The red lines did not increase, and this time she only saved one Xiao Ruiyuan, so the space was easily upgraded, and so muchnd was gained all at once.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Mo Yan had no clue, so she simply didnt want to think about it anymore. Anyway, the space upgrade was a good thing. With so muchnd, she could finally do something fun!


    Looking at the ripe potatoes and sweet potatoes, Mo Yan started digging with great motivation. He said he was digging, but actually he was pulling them out. The soil in the space is soft and fertile. You only need to gently pull out the potato stems, and the potatoes buried in the soil wille out. The same is true for sweet potatoes. As for those stems, just let them rot in the ground. They are all very good fertilizers.


    It took her a long time to collect potatoes and sweet potatoes in nearly an acre ofnd. After the potatoes and sweet potatoes were collected, she started to pick up eggs with a basket. The number of eggsid by more than 40 hens every day is very impressive. Due to the fast flow of space and time, ten days have passed in space for one day outside, so every time shees in, she can pick up more than 400 eggs. In addition to supplying them to grocery stores , and left a few to eat at home, while the others were sent to Lin Yong.


    Putting all the eggs into the bamboo basket, Mo Yan felt a little worried looking at the hens running around.


    In the past, the space was only one acre, so it was not difficult to pick up eggs. Now the space has be 50 acres. If she continues to pick up eggs, she will have to run and break her legs?


    After thinking about it, she decided to buy some bamboo tomorrow, allocate a piece ofnd for these chickens, use bamboo fences to enclose them, and she had enough of stepping on chicken **** every day!


    Smelling the sweat on his body, Mo Yan happily ran to the spiritual pool next to the Jade Terrace and waited until his body was white before going out.


    Wellits sofortable!


    While soaking in the spiritual pool, Mo Yan sighed happily, closing his eyes and enjoying the spiritual energy in the water flowing up and down his body. When ites to space upgrades, in addition to the erged area and faster time flow, another thing that satisfied her was the spiritual pool with an area of only about ten square meters. The space is currently only at level two, and the water in the spiritual pool has only two functions: to give birth to all things and to strengthen the body.


    The birth of everything means that it can make the crop grow faster, and of course, without pouring the water, the crop grows up so badly, but it is okay to shorten half of the time.


    As for strengthening the body, it is not for drinking, but for taking a bath. The water in the Lingchi is rich in spiritual energy. This spiritual energy can prate into the body through the pores and expel impurities and toxins from the body from the outside to the inside to strengthen the body. The role of fitness.


    As the space level increases, the spiritual pool will also be upgraded ordingly. In the previous life, the spiritual pool was only upgraded three times, and it had already reached the point of curing diseases and saving people. As for the extent it can reach after upgrading, Mo Yan doesn''t know.


    After soaking for nearly half an hour, Mo Yan almost fell asleep. She felt the heat surging in her body. She knew it had worked, so she stopped soaking. After she got dressed and left the room, she passed by the main room and was about to quietly go to bed. When she walked back to the room, a cold voice suddenly came from behind her, which scared her so much that she lost half of her soul.


    When did youe out?


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the sneaky woman with a sh of surprise in his eyes. He just woke up and couldn''t sleep, so he went to stand in the yard for a while. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to enter the house, he saw her returning to the house, but he didn''t find her. Came out.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan''s face turned pale: he had been discovered!


    In the darkness, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t see her expression. Seeing that she didn''t speak, he asked again: "When did you go out?"


    Mo Yan turned around stiffly and looked at the ck figure standing at the door. Her mind went nk and she couldn''t utter a single word. She didn''te back to her senses until her wrist was pinched and waves of heat came from her. , without thinking, kicked him over.


    You idiot! Let go!


    Xiao Ruiyuan dodged and dodged lightly, but he didn''t want to touch the wound on his abdomen. However, his slender jade-like hands still locked the opponent''s wrist firmly.


    Hmm? My pulse is weak, my inner breath ispletely gone, and I clearly have no inner strength at all, but you managed to hide it from my ears. How did you do it?


    Mo Yan was just about to give him another kick when he heard such a sentence and was a little dumbfounded for a moment: Who is this from?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak again, Xiao Ruiyuan lost his patience and shouted impatiently: "Answer me!"


    Let me go, do you want to be so confident?


    Mo Yan gave him a dirty look, but it was a pity that it was dark and he couldn''t see him at all.


    "I just want to go to the toilet. I see you standing in the yard. How can I go there? You are thinking about the moon, how can you find me!"


    Knowing that the other party did not see hering out of the space and suddenly appearing in the yard, Mo Yan''s rationality suddenly came back and she casually gave a more reliable reason.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t believe her words. Even if he was lost in thought, he would still retain a trace of vignce, but he didn''t notice it at all just now.


    Mo Yan was worried about exposing her ws and didn''t want to tangle with him anymore, so she waved her hand impatiently: "How long do you want to hold on?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan quickly let go of his hand, and a hint of dryness suddenly appeared on his ice-like face, but the smoothness between his wrists seemed to still stay in his palm.


    Mo Yan snorted, turned around and entered the room, closing the door behind her.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood at the door of the room for a moment, finally put aside the weirdness in his mind, turned around and returned to his room...

 Chapter 35: new cotton coat

    Chapter 35: new cotton coat


    Chapter 35 New Cotton Clothes


    Seeing that the day to return to Beijing is getting closer and closer, the weather is getting colder and colder. There was a frost two days ago, which turned the cabbage in the yard yellow. Mo Yan was worried about getting cold on the road, so he went to the shop to buy some. I bought a lot of cotton and nned to make a new set of cotton-padded clothes and trousers for everyone in the family. I even bought Li Zhong and Li Yan''s.


    On this day, Mo Yan saw that the weather was good, so she rushed to make cotton clothes in the yard. Xin''er also watched carefully and helped with cotton padding from time to time.


    Li Yan also moved a chair and sat with the sisters. Under Mo Yan''s guidance, she started making cotton-padded clothes for her grandfather and herself.


    After Zhen''er finished writing the big characters, he came over to join in the fun. The white cotton was warmed by the sun and felt soft. From time to time, he would use his hands to shape the **** of cotton into various shapes. Not to mention, the kittens and puppies he yed with really looked like that.


    Sister, this cotton is so white and soft. It will definitely be warm when made into cotton clothes. Our previous cotton clothes were hard and had a musty smell!


    Zhen''er thought of the old cotton-padded coat that was not warm enough, and her eyes were full of expectations for the new cotton-padded coat.


    Mo Yan was stitching together the cotton-padded clothes. After hearing his words, she felt sad: "Cotton-padded clothes are like this after wearing them for a long time. From now on, our family will make new ones every year!"


    In those years in Mojia Vige, the food was poor and the clothes were even worse. Cotton was so expensive, let alone doing it every year. The original owner was already thirteen and had never worn a new cotton coat. But even old cotton-padded clothes are made by adults to make them smaller for children to wear. Or they just take out the cotton from the unwearable cotton-padded clothes and make new cotton-padded clothes. They are dismantled and remade. The cotton has been used for so many years. How is this possible? Soft and warm?


    Sister, with such good new cotton-padded clothes, we wont have cold hands and feet anymore, right?


    Sisters words brought back bad memories for Xiner. Every winter, without good cotton-padded clothes, the three siblings could only huddle together in bed shivering. But even so, from one to three or nine days, they would still get chilins on their hands and feet, and the redness, swelling and bleeding would be minor. The most ufortable thing was that the back of my hand was rotten, and I felt itchy and painful all day and night. But my family was so poor that they couldn''t even afford ointment, and I just looked forward to springing soon.


    How good it is now, she has everything to eat and drink, and she can even buy a bunch of such expensive cotton. This is the first time she has new cotton clothes to wear!


    Our cotton-padded clothes are made thick, so you wont feel cold when you put them on! When the cotton-padded clothes are ready, I will make gloves and cotton socks for you, so that you wont get frostbite.


    With these memories in Mo Yans mind, she couldnt believe how the three siblings survived those years!


    Sister Yan, I know the cotton socks, but what are the gloves? Are they sleeves?


    Li Yan caught a new word keenly and couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment. He went through the memory of the original owner in his mind and realized that there were no gloves at all, only sleeves with two ends connected so that you could put your hands in them.


    Its simr to a sleeve, its also worn on the hand to prevent wind and keep warm.


    Upon hearing this, Li Yan was not very interested and lowered her head to make cotton clothes silently.


    Zhen''er pulled the cotton and suddenly sighed like a little adult, and said quietly: "Our family''s life is so good now. It would be better if we don''t go back to Mojiacun!"


    Mo Yan paused, rubbed his little head, and said quietly, imitating his ent: "As long as our family is together, aren''t we the same everywhere?"


    Unfortunately, her voice was not as soft as a child should be, and her imitation was neither fish nor fowl, which made Xin''er and the others burst intoughter. In the end, Mo Yan couldn''t help herself andughed too.


    In the room, Xiao Ruiyuan was leaning on the bed reading a book, listening to the frolicking outside, and suddenly felt that the content in the book was a bit boring. He stood up decisively, put on his shoes and walked out.


    Zhen''er was facing the gate and was the first to see Xiao Ruiyuaning out, so he took the initiative to say hello: "Brother, are you out? Come and sit here!"


    With that said, he stood up, moved the chair to an open area, and ran over to help Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly, looking at Zhen''er with a hint of tenderness in his eyes. Although the wound was no longer serious and it would not affect his normal movements as long as he was careful, he did not refuse Zhen''er''s kindness.


    Zhen''er doesn''t mind his coldness. On the contrary, he likes this cold-looking elder brother very much. The elder brother is very knowledgeable. If there is anything he doesn''t understand about his own reading, just ask the elder brother. He will know it and will tell you patiently. he.


    Mo Yan was a little surprised. This man had been at her house for four or five days. Normally, except for eating and going to the bathroom, he would hardly leave the room. Unexpectedly, he was reluctant to leave the room today.


    Xiao Ruiyuan met her eyes, and unexpectedly thought of what happened that night again. His face couldn''t help but blush a little, and he couldn''t help but ask: "You want to move out?"


    Mo Yan looked at him strangely again, what happened to this guy today? So abnormal?


    Zhen''er didn''t find it strange at all, and said before her sister: "Brother, we escaped from the south. Now that the war is over, we have been sent back to our ce of origin, and the government notices have been sent out!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned slightly and remained silent, with no trace of what he was thinking on his cold face.


    Zhen''er didn''t care whether he was willing to listen or not, and said to himself: "Our family is fine. We have prepared more food to take with us when the timees. Now we have thick cotton clothes. We will not be hungry or cold on the road. But the refugees in the north of the city are pitiful. This Ive been hungry and cold all the way, and I dont know if Ill get home safely!


    At the end of the sentence, he sighed withpassion.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned even more.


    Mo Yan was dumbfounded. Didn''t she say this? Why did this kid listen to it?


    She has been worried about this since the government notice came out. There are so many old and weak people in the refugee camp, but many of them don''t even have clothes to keep out the cold. It''s hard to say whether they can go home safely. But now she didn''t have the ability to solve this problem, so when buying cotton, she muttered helplessly, but she didn''t expect Zhen''er to remember it in her heart.


    Xiao Ruiyuans brows tightened and then rxed, then rxed and then tightened. In the end, he didnt say anything, but he made a decision in his heart.


    It was night, and everyone in the house had rested. Suddenly, two cats meowed from outside the yard, and then, four or five ck shadows lightly climbed over the courtyard wall andnded gracefully in the yard.


    Xiao Ruiyuan walked out of the house quietly without disturbing anyone.


    When the ck shadow saw him, he knelt down on one knee without making a sound.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at them expressionlessly, as if he disliked them foring toote: "Take out all the money you have!"


    The kneeling people were a little dumbfounded, and then they hurriedly carried out the order, took out all the money they had on them, and handed it to their master respectfully.


    Xiao Ruiyuan took the banknotes and silver. Seeing how little there was, the disgust in his eyes became more obvious. However, without saying anything, he personally ced these on the dining table in the main room. He was about to turn around and leave. After thinking about it, he would apany him again. The sword of many years rests on the stack of banknotes...

 Chapter 36: Something big happened

    Chapter 36: Something big happened


    Chapter 36 Something big happened


    Early in the morning of the next day, Zhen''er came back from running water and saw the pile of things on the table. He hurried to the room and saw that the big bed by the west window was empty. He couldn''t help but feel a sore nose and started to cry sadly!


    Why did the elder brother leave without saying a word? He still has many stories to tell!


    Zhen''er''s cry woke up everyone in the room. They all ran out without having time to get dressed. When they saw the things on the table, they instantly understood what had happened. For a moment, you looked at me and I looked at you. in silence.


    Silently arranging the things on the table, Mo Yan felt a little unhappy. Although she originally saved the person because the other person had saved his family, when she thought of the other person''s identity, she couldn''t help but feel grudges in her heart. She wished that the person would leave early so as not to bring trouble to the family. But now that the person left without saying a word, she I also feel that I am narrow-minded.


    Aware of his own ambivalence, Mo Yan couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    When they learned that Xiao Ruiyuan had left nearly a thousand taels of banknotes and silver, not to mention the Mo family, they were shocked. Even Li Zhong, who used to be from a wealthy family, was also surprised. That Young Master Xiao was really generous, and it seemed that his identity Not simple!


    Yaner, what should I do with these things?


    Mo Qingze looked at the pile of silver notes, feeling shocked and distressed...but not greedy.


    "My daughter doesn''t know either. If we knew where his family lived, we could still return it, but now..."


    Mo Yan also found it difficult. She originally thought of repaying her previous life-saving grace, which was a resolution of her worries. Later, when her space was upgraded, she got a good reward. She really didnt want the money!


    Li Zhong already understood the character of this family, so he persuaded with a smile: "I think you should ept it with peace of mind. You will need it when you go home in two days. You can''t just let it go or throw it away! What''s more, that person The young master is so generous, so he probably doesnt care about the money.


    Li Zhong didnt understand the cause and effect of the matter, but these words reminded Mo Yan.


    Although the family has no worries about food and drink, and more and more crops are produced after the space upgrade, in order to keep the secret of the space, she really can''t just exchange these things for money. When she returns to Mojia Vige, she has this money. , she can purchase arge number of fields, and can justifiably convert the things in the space into money. When she earns money, it will be easier to do good deeds and umte merit.


    Calcting it this way, the money has yed its greatest role, and it should be used to do good deeds for that person. Thinking of this, thest trace of hesitation in Mo Yan''s heart disappeared.


    She took out five hundred taels of silver notes and handed them to Li Zhong: "Grandpa Li, take these, you will need them along the way!"


    Li Zhong''s expression changed and he said with a straight face: "Miss Mo, you are looking down on me, Li Zhong, by doing this!"


    Unexpectedly, his reaction was so big, Mo Yan exined helplessly: "Grandpa Li, you were busy for half the night that day, and Yanzi was also worried. You should have half of the money! You can''t stay in the capital, and you can''t use money. There is still a lot of room, if you dont think about yourself, you also have to think about the swallows, so just ept it!


    Mo Qingze was also trying to persuade him. It was a windfall and he was very happy to be able to help the Li family.


    When Li Zhong heard this, there was moisture in his eyes. He blinked and said with a smile: "I thought it was wrong, but I didn''t do anything. How can I ask for so much? If you think highly of us, give us one hundred taels." Thats enough, no matter how much you take, I wont make a living with it!


    Mo Yan thought it was too little and refused to agree. After repeated concessions, both sides finally took a step back. Li Zhong took 300 taels, and the remaining nearly 700 taels of silver and the sword were epted by Mo Yan.


    While having breakfast, Mo Yan suddenly remembered that her father was still working in the silver building, so she reminded:


    Dad, we are going back the day after tomorrow. Have you handed over the errands of the bank to the shopkeeper?


    Mo Qingze swallowed the corn soup in his mouth before replying: "Don''t worry, my father told the shopkeeper a few days ago that the shopkeeper has also found a recement manpower. He has been handing over to him in the past two days. If we hurry up, we can do it today." good!"


    Mo Yan nodded and said nothing more. In the past two months, nothing bad had happened to her father while working in the bank. Now that he was leaving, she was finally relieved and secretlyughed at herself for being too worried.


    Not long after Mo Qingze left, Mo Yan also went out to the grocery store on the street and handed the agreed three hundred eggs to the shopkeeper. Although the shopkeeper increased the price of the eggs, she still used the excuse of moving. , terminated the cooperation between the two parties.


    Out of the grocery store, Mo Yan went to another more remote street. When she walked to an old house, she found that Uncle Meng had already arrived.


    Uncle Meng, Imte again!


    Mo Yan smiled and greeted Uncle Meng. Uncle Meng smoked a dry cigarette and waved his hand to show that it was not in the way.


    Since Mr. and Mrs. Li Zhong lived at home, it was inconvenient to carry food from the alley. Mo Yan could only follow the old method and find this ce through Yaxing. This ce used to be very prosperous, but one night more than ten years ago, this area was struck by lightning, causing a house fire and killing many people. As a result, this ce was regarded as an ominous ce. The people who originally lived there moved away one after another, and people from outside also thought it was unlucky and refused to move in. As time passed, this area became empty.


    But for Mo Yan, this ce couldn''t be better. The key rent is also cheap, only 100 yuan a month. If it weren''t for the fact that this ce is too old and uninhabitable, she would also like to move her family here.


    He and Uncle Meng moved the grain to the mule cart, and Mo Yan also got on it. This time, she also wanted to ask Lin Yong about his arrangements for returning to his hometown. There are nearly a hundred members of the Lin family, including many old, weak, women and children. Those whock clothing and clothing will probably have a hard time getting through.


    Just after the space was expanded, she spent a few nights nting a lot of food and arge area of cotton. With the help of the spiritual spring, she was able to harvest it. If she took it out, she could help a lot of people.


    As for the other people who were suffering, she was really helpless and could only help one person at a time.


    Lin Yong was also worried about this matter. When he heard that Mo Yan had a way to help solve the problem, the seven-foot-tall man couldn''t help but burst into tears. He suddenly knelt down on one knee, sped his fist towards Mo Yan and said:


    Miss Mo, Lin Yong cannot repay you for your great kindness. Please ept Lin Yongs thanks!


    Mo Yan was caught off guard. By the time he reacted, Lin Yong had already stood up and became expressionless again, as if the kneeling just now did not exist at all.


    Lin Yong''s kneeling made Mo Yan feel awkward for a long time. She amused herself by wondering if the kneeling she had just received would shorten her life!


    After settling the important matter, Mo Yan returned home in a happy mood. Unexpectedly, before she even entered the door, she heard the loud cries of Xiner and Zhener, two siblings in the house. She hurriedly walked in and waited until she learned the reason from Li Zhong. , the whole person felt like being struck by lightning...

 Chapter 37: Framing and taking the blame (1)

    Chapter 37: Framing and taking the me (1)


    In the utility room in the backyard of Zhenbao Pavilion, there was an unpleasant musty smell everywhere. Bu Shiren waved his hand in disgust and looked at Mo Qingze with a calcting face, the greed in his eyes undisguised.


    "How is it? Have you thought about it? I still say the same thing, as long as you hand over the money that Greedy Mo has, I will let you go home immediately, otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Mo Qingze had been tortured all morning. At this time, he was leaning against the wall listlessly. After listening to Bu Shiren''s words, he opened his bruised eyes and stared at Bu Shiren coldly, then closed his eyes as if seeing filth. , I only regret that I was blind and believed in the greedy and shameless viin in front of me, so I got myself into this situation.


    Haha, he can''t ept this kind of crime even if it means death!


    When Bu Shiren saw his expression, his face suddenly became distorted. He waved his hand, and two aplices rushed up and punched and kicked Mo Qingze.


    "Well"


    Mo Qingze gritted his teeth, holding back the pain all over his body, not letting himself make a sound. Do you want him to bow his head? These people don''t deserve it!


    Seeing this, Bu Shiren raised his foot and stepped heavily on Mo Qingze''s ankle, crushing it again and again. Seeing the pain on Mo Qingze''s face, he couldn''t help feeling happy.


    "Hmph, let''s see how long you canst without shedding tears before seeing the coffin! Before dawn tomorrow, if you still don''t plead guilty, go to the Yamen and enjoy yourself. Not only will you have to spit out the two hundred taels of silver, but your reputation as a schr will also be lost. Dont try to keep it!


    After making the vicious threat, Bu Shiren spat, no longer looked at Mo Qingze who was lying on the ground, waved his hand and led the two thugs out of the utility room.


    When everything became quiet, Mo Qingze opened his eyes, struggled to sit up, and leaned against the cold wall. Thinking of Bu Shiren''s greed and threats, he secretly made the worst n. If it really came to that point... he could only prove his innocence by dying, which would only cause suffering for his three children.


    Thinking of his eldest daughter who could support the whole family, he couldn''t help but smile with relief on his face. He knew that his daughter had a secret. Although he didn''t know what it was, he was worried that this secret would bring disaster to her, but now he suddenly felt very happy. , if she really can''t escape this time, at least Yan''er can still take care of a pair of children.


    Li Yan put the cooked food on the table and felt very sad when she saw Xin''er and Zhen''er, sister and brother, sitting dumbly and silently. She walked over and held their hands and persuaded them: "Xin''er Son, Zhen''er, don''t be sad! My grandfather and your sister are discussing ways. They will definitely be able to rescue uncle. Can youe over to eat first? After you eat and sleep, uncle will be back!"


    At this time, the two children were like lostmbs, with uneasiness and fear surrounding them tightly. Li Yan''s words undoubtedly gave them greatfort.


    Xin''er grabbed Li Yan''s hand tightly and asked eagerly: "Sister Yanzi, my father will definitelye back, right? He won''t leave us alone, right?"


    Zhen''er also looked at her with wide eyes, full of hope.


    Li Yan nodded affirmatively: "Uncle must be fine. You are so obedient, how could he be willing to abandon you? Come and eat quickly, otherwise he will be angry when hees back."


    Upon hearing this, Xin''er and Zhen''er nodded repeatedly. Without waiting for Li Yan''s further persuasion, they sat at the table and ate the rice with big mouthfuls, but didn''t know how to pick up the vegetables.


    Looking at the siblings like this, Li Yan couldn''t help but think of herself when her parents died tragically. She couldn''t help but moisten her eyes. She quickly wiped away her tears and picked up chopsticks to pick up food for the siblings.


    After the siblings finished eating, Li Yan asked them to go back to the small room to sleep first. She went to the big room. When she saw that the door was still closed, there were faint voices inside. Knowing that her grandfather and Sister Yan were still discussing, she walked away quietly. .

 Chapter 38: Framing and taking the blame (2)

    Chapter 38: Framing and taking the me (2)


    Grandpa Li, I understand what you mean, but with my fathers temperament, he definitely doesnt want us to do this!


    Mo Yan shook his head and rejected Li Zhongs suggestion. Her father is upright and very noble. Once he has the reputation of being greedy, he may not be able to hold his head up for the rest of his life, so until the end, she will not use the method of spending money to eliminate disasters.


    Li Zhong obviously knew this, and was not surprised when Mo Yan refused.


    "What can you do? This matter cannot be dyed. I''m worried that they will lynch your father!"


    Mo Yan nodded with a heavy expression, and after thinking for a moment, he suddenly asked: "Grandpa Li, you have been in the capital before, do you know who the owner of Zhenbao Pavilion is?"


    Li Zhong knew Mo Yan''s n as soon as he heard it, but he didn''t agree with it.


    Girl Yan, whether your father was framed or took the me for someone else, its hard to find the owner of Zhenbao Pavilion toe forward!


    Then, he analyzed it carefully with Mo Yan.


    Before Li Zhong resigned from the country, he managed part of the business of his master''s family. Things like embezzlement would happen once or twice a year. Unless the amount of embezzlement was particrlyrge, the boss usually let his confidants do it. If this confidant is bribed by someone who is greedy for money, and the person who is greedy for money finds someone to take the me and make up the money, everyone will turn a blind eye to the matter and pass it by. Both parties will benefit, and the only one who is unlucky is the person who was med.


    The people from Zhenbao Pavilion broke in before and asked them to pay two hundred taels inpensation. Such an amount would not rm the owner of Zhenbao Pavilion. ording to what the person here said, this matter was handled personally by the shopkeeper of Zhenbao Pavilion. In Zhenbao Pavilion, the shopkeeper was the most suspected of being able to frame Mo Qingze or get him scapegoated.


    That''s why Li Zhongcai advised Mo Yan to spend money to eliminate the disaster and use the money to rescue Mo Qingze.


    After listening to Li Zhong''s analysis, Mo Yan''s face became extremely ugly. She really didn''t expect that there were such unspoken rules in this world.


    Grandpa Li, is there no other way but to take money to save my father?


    She is really unwilling to do so. Not to mention that her father is unwilling to bear such a stigma, and she also does not want those viins to seed. However, they are just powerless ordinary people who are simply unable to fight against such a disaster, or even prove their innocence. No chance!


    A strong feeling of powerlessness surged into Mo Yan''s heart. At this moment, she realized very clearly that this was not the rule ofw society in her previous life. If she had no power, she could only be manipted by others. If she didn''t want to be manipted, she could only let herself be manipted. Make yourself stronger.


    Dont worry, Im going to find someone right now to see if I can get the owner of Zhenbao Pavilion toe forward and clear your father of the crime of corruption.


    Li Zhongforted her, but he had been away from Beijing for nearly ten years and his life had changed. He was not sure whether he could ask his old club toe forward.


    Grandpa Li, I...


    Mo Yan didn''t know it. She looked at Grandpa Li guiltily, not wanting to embarrass him, but in order to save her father, she didn''t even have the courage to refuse.


    Li Zhong interrupted her: "If it weren''t for you, Yanzi and I would have be dry bones. Now that you are in trouble, how can I sit back and do nothing? I just hope that my old bones can use my strength to save your father!"


    Mo Yan was grateful, but still said: "No matter whether things can work out or not, don''t force yourself!"


    Li Zhong nodded, indicating that he understood.


    After dinner, Li Zhong hurried out the door. Mo Yan did not sit at home and wait. She asked Li Yan to help take care of Xiner and Zhen''er, and went straight to the north of the city...

 Chapter 39: Fighting and beating

    Chapter 39: Fighting and beating


    Chapter 39: Fighting and Fighting


    Bang!


    The door of the utility room was mmed shut, and Bu Shiren returned to the ounting room angrily, mming his palm on the table, which frightened several other ounting clerks and almost dropped their ount books.


    At this time, a little maid cautiously brought up the freshly brewed tea. Bu Shiren felt his mouth was dry, so she picked it up and poured it into his mouth. The little maid had no time to stop him. Bu Shiren was already hot and screamed, so she threw it away. , the remaining half of the cup of tea was poured all over the little maid. The little maid was so hot that she burst into tears, but she did not dare to cry.


    "How presumptuous! You, a little bitch, don''t even take me seriously, do you? You''re simply looking for death!"


    Bu Shiren had just been frustrated by Mo Qingze and was full of anger. Now his mouth was burned again, which undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. Without thinking, he pped the little maid hard and kicked her hard. Kicked her on the waist.


    The little maid fell to the ground, her little face swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the corners of her mouth were bruised, which showed how cruel Bu Shiren was.


    Shopkeeper Bu, wuwu, I dont dare, I dont dare anymore, please go around me!


    The little maid knelt on the ground shivering, and her forehead made a loud banging sound. After a while, it turned blue and purple.


    Bu Shiren wanted to kick her a few more times, but at this moment, the waiter who was guarding the door knocked on the door and came in. He said respectfully: "Shopkeeper Bu, someone is looking for you outside, saying that he is a member of the ountant''s family!"


    When Bu Shiren heard this, he lowered his feet that he had lifted up, and there was a hint of calction on his face! Huh, if you dare to send it to your door, why shouldn''t he kill it?


    He straightened his clothes and said to the boy: "Take him to the guest room on the second floor!"


    The boy got the order and hurriedly retreated, but in his heart he sighed secretly for the little girl at the door.


    In the guest room on the second floor, Mo Yan waited uneasily for more than half an hour. Her patience was almost exhausted. She understood that this was Bu Shiren trying to intimidate her, but for the sake of her father, she had to endure it!


    Lin Yong, who came with her, didn''t look very good either. If he hadn''t been afraid of ruining the business, he would have rushed in and beaten the person up first.


    Another half an hour passed, and when Mo Yan finally couldn''t help but go out to look for someone, the door to the room suddenly opened.


    Mo Yan heard the sound and looked around, only to see a middle-aged man in a long robe who looked to be in his forties striding in. At a quick nce, she felt that he had a kind face and did not look like someone who would frame others. It was just that she had never Don''t judge people by their appearance.


    As soon as Bu Shiren entered the door, he saw Mo Yan, who was slender and with delicate features. The salivation in his eyes shed away.


    You must be Brother Mos eldest daughter, right? Brother Mo has mentioned you frequently in front of me before, but I didnt expect to finally see you today. It turns out that you are beautiful and smart!


    Mo Yan''s eyes darkened, and she felt more and more that this person was not simple, so she couldn''t help but be more careful. She lowered her head, twisted her clothes and looked weak and timid. Her tone was full of worries about her father: "Shopkeeper Bu, my father is here now. Where? Can you let me see him?"


    Seeing this, Bu Shiren only thought that she was really weak and timid, so he couldn''t help but rx his vignce: "Miss Mo, the country has nationalws, and the silver house also has the rules of the silver house. There is conclusive evidence that your father is greedy for Mo Yinlou''s money. I''m sorry that I can''t agree to you! But don''t worry. , for the sake of working together, I dont want to make the matter a big deal. As long as your family can make up for these two hundred taels of silver, I promise to let your father go home and reunite your family!"


    Mo Yan clenched her fists tightly, fearing that she would lose control of herself and beat up the hypocritical and greedy guy in front of her. She was now almost certain that her father was framed by him.


    Taking a deep breath, Mo Yan suppressed her anger and said: "Shopkeeper Bu, I believe that my father would not do such a thing. Someone must have framed him. If the truth cannot be found, why not report it to the government and ask the government to pay me back?" Dad is innocent!


    After saying that, she raised her head slightly and carefully observed Bu Shiren''s expression. When she saw that his old spirit was there, there was no trace of panic on his face, and her heart sank!


    Report to the official? Bu Shiren sneered in his heart. This was not the first time he had done this kind of trap. How could he possibly be caught? Besides, it doesnt matter if he reports to the official, his employer is the Empress Dowagers natal family, the Duke of Wuan. Even if they have the courage to do so, they dont dare to investigate!


    Bu Shiren had a kind smile on his face, but his words were full of threats: "Miss Mo, there are all the witnesses and physical evidence, it''s useless even if you beat the drum toin, not to mention that our employer is Wu''an Pce, the natal family of the Queen Mother, you just go Reporter, I''m afraid that your father''s crime of corruption will be confirmed faster. Not only will your father be imprisoned, but he will also be unable to keep his reputation! Before the matteres to the boss, I advise you to go back and prepare money quickly, otherwise, When the boss finds out about this, it will end badly!"


    The Queen Mothers natal family? Mo Yan was shocked. She originally thought that reporting to the police would be useful, but in order to frame her father, this old man was obviously fully prepared and was not afraid of causing trouble at all!


    Knowing that this is a trap, do you really want to get into it honestly?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Bu Shiren thought that she was frightened by the threat just now, so he couldn''t help but hypocriticallyforted her: "Miss Mo, don''t worry, I can still dy it for a day or two. As long as the money is paid, the boss won''t find out." Yes! However, I have also heard that you are escaping from the south, and you probably cannot afford so much money. I do have an idea, I wonder if Miss Mo wants to hear it!"


    Mo Yan suppressed the nausea in her heart and nodded, wanting to see what he was nning!


    Seeing that everything was under his control, Bu Shiren couldn''t help but show a proud smile on his face: "I have a distant rtive who just moved to the capital not long ago. I happen to be short of a few smart maids. If Miss Mo is willing, I am willing By taking this line, your younger brothers and sisters can also join you, so that you can also pay a sum of money to my rtive first to make up for your father''s greedy money. I wonder what Miss Mo thinks?"


    Having said that, his lustful eyes were unabashedly fixed on Mo Yan. The older one was so pretty, so the younger one must be just as crooked. After a year or two of good training, some people would spend money on them.


    Thinking of this, Bu Shiren''s face became more and more greedy.


    Being looked at by him like this, Mo Yan almost threw up herst night''s meal. She finally understood why this old man would set his sights on his father, a poor schr. It turned out that he was eyeing the three siblings and was not afraid of not getting any money.


    Mo Yan suppressed his overwhelming anger and told himself that his father was still in their hands and they should not be impulsive. However, Lin Yong, who had been serving as the backdrop since Bu Shiren came in, couldn''t help it. He raised his iron fist and hit Bu Shiren hard. On the facade, Bu Shiren''s screams resounded throughout the Zhenbao Pavilion...

 Chapter 40: The 32nd Counter-General and First Army

    Chapter 40: The 32nd Counter-General and First Army


    Chapter 40: The Thirty-Two Counterattack General and the First Army


    Stop! Ahem, stop it! Little bitch, you dont want your father to live?


    Bu Shiren was beaten by Lin Yong until his face was bruised and swollen, and his teeth were leaking, but he still spoke filthy words and never forgot the threat.


    "He''s still mouthing something dirty, Brother Lin, don''t be polite to him, I think he enjoys it!"


    Mo Yan looked at Bu Shiren indifferently, turning a blind eye to the banging on the door and shouting outside. The moment Lin Yong took action, he had offended the person. There was no room for rxation anyway, so he might as well beat this scumbag up. Take it out.


    As expected, Lin Yong struck even harder, hitting the vulnerable parts such as the facade and stomach. He beat Bu Shiren until he screamed, and when he saw that he was about to be beaten to death, Bu Shiren finally became honest and began to beg for mercy.


    Oh, auntie, Uncle Lin, dont fight, dont fight, please let me go, let me go!


    Mo Yan snorted coldly, turned around and opened the door. The few guys who were about to hit the door used too much force and fell in like stacks of arhats. They fell to the ground one by one and groaned. The dozen or so guys behind saw Bu Shiren''s face. The situation was tragic, so he rushed in and was about to take action.


    Seeing that his own people had barged in, Bu Shiren''s eyes lit up and he suddenly became arrogant again: "Hurry up and arrest these two bitches!"


    But he forgot that he was still at Lin Yong''s feet. Before those people came forward, Lin Yong grabbed him, cut his hands behind his back, took out a dagger from his body, put it on his neck, and held it tightly. With just a little force against his skin, you can cut his throat.


    I would like to see who is faster, you or my hands!


    The cold chill from the dagger prated into his heart. Bu Shiren shivered twice in fright. He suddenly felt a pain in his neck and a stream of blood flowed out: "Don''t move. I''ll beat anyone whoes over here to death!"


    Having said that, he implored Lin Yong with a ttering old face: "Uncle Lin, good man Lin, I don''t dare anymore, I really don''t dare anymore, you have a lot of people, please let me go!"


    With his life in the hands of others, Bu Shiren was so frightened that his feet and legs were weak, his nose and tears ran down his face, and he could no longer resist at all.


    Lin Yong nced at him with disgust, then turned to Mo Yan, with questioning eyes.


    Mo Yan understood, looked at the men who were watching eagerly, pointed at one of them and said: "Where is my father being imprisoned? Go and bring him here!"


    The clerk who was pointed out trembled all over, but he didn''t dare not listen. He looked at Bu Shiren with a grimace. Before he could ask, Bu Shiren nodded hurriedly: "Go quickly, go quickly, and invite Mr. Mo up!"


    After receiving the order, the man rushed out of the room and went straight to the utility room in the backyard.


    After a cup of tea, Mo Qingze was finally brought over. Mo Yan saw that the clothes he was wearing were not the ones he wore when he went out in the morning, and his walking posture was not right. When he walked in, she saw the look on his face. She suddenly realized that her father had been beaten. She turned around and stared at Bu Shiren, wishing to kick him to death.


    Auntie, thisthis


    Receiving the anger from Mo Yan, Bu Shiren''s fat body trembled again. He wanted to defend himself, but found that there was no way to defend himself. He had to shrink down and reduce his sense of presence, for fear that the murderer behind him would wipe his face with a dagger. neck.


    "Yan''er, how can youe here? Go back quickly, dad will be home soon!"


    Mo Qingze, who was a little groggy at first, suddenly became more awake when he saw his daughter, and hurriedly rushed over and pushed her out.


    Mo Yan hurriedly stepped forward to support her staggering father, her face became even more gloomy, she pointed at Bu Shiren and gritted her teeth and said: "My father is Bu, a good citizen who has not sold himself, and he has a great reputation. You first framed him and restricted him." His freedom, and abuse of lynching to torture him, where do you get the courage? Or are you relying on Wu''an Government and don''t take human life seriously? I would like to see the story of Wu''an Government condoning the murder of officials. Get out, Duke Wu''an will protect you, or kill you!"


    When Bu Shiren heard this, he suddenly broke into a cold sweat. The reason why he dared to tantly frame others and profit from it was because he relied on the power of the Wu''an government. Corruption is a trivial matter. As long as the tail is cleared, Mo Qingze will be convicted of corruption. !


    But if word spread that he lynched Mo Qingze and tarnished the reputation of Duke Wu''an, Duke Wu''an would be the first to spare him.


    He lowered his head to hide the fear in his eyes. He originally thought that the family were all unsophisticated country folk, and if he used coercion and inducement, he would be able to sessfully achieve his goal, but he didn''t expect that this would be his leverage. What should he do? Should we just let them go?


    together out out Out out?


    Thinking of this, a sinister look shed in Bu Shiren''s eyes, hum, I''ll let you go for now, let''s see!


    "Auntie, I don''t dare to do it anymore. Please go around me. You can take Mr. Mo away now. I don''t dare to think wrong anymore!"


    Mo Yan sneered, knowing that what she just said temporarily shocked Bu Shiren, but she didn''t believe a word of what he said! It''s just that she can''t kill someone. The most important thing now is to take her father away, and the rest will be discussed in the long run.


    After leaving the Treasure Pavilion, Mo Yan and Lin Yong took Mo Qingze straight to the medical center. Fortunately, Mo Qingze only had a skin injury and was not serious. He would recover in a few days.


    When the three of them returned home, everyone was overjoyed. Li Zhong came back ahead of them, but he felt very ashamed that he couldn''t do it.


    Of course, Mo Yan couldn''t me him for not using his best strength. After all, he was able to save his fatherpletely this time.


    Sending the three little guys to the yard, Mo Yan told Li Zhong what happened in Zhenbao Pavilion in detail, and finally expressed his worries.


    Bu Shiren is not easy to deal with. He suffered a big loss today and will never let it go.


    Bu Shiren is aplete viin, and he will definitely think of revenge against them. He is also from the Wu''an Pce. If he really wants to take revenge, they may not be able to handle it. What''s more, the matter of his father being falsely used of corruption has not yet been resolved.


    Miss Mo, you dont have to worry about this. After today, that **** will never trouble you again.


    Lin Yong, who has been silent since arriving at Mo''s house, made a surprising statement.


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong looked at him in confusion. Mo Yan said worriedly: "Brother Lin, please don''t be impulsive!"


    Lin Yong is not someone who talks nonsense. Since he said that Bu Shiren will note to trouble them again, then it will definitely not happen. But besides killing Bu Shiren, she really can''t think of anything Lin Yong can do.


    Lin Yong naturally saw what she was thinking, but did not exin. In the end, he left in a hurry without even eating, regardless of everyone''s repeated attempts to stay.


    Lin Yong did not leave the city directly to return to the refugee camp, but went all the way east, straight to the Dongshi where the powerful gathered, and finally paused for a while at the entrance of Baoyue Tower, thergest brothel in the capital, and strode in...

 Chapter 41: Good things come one after another

    Chapter 41: Good thingse one after another


    Chapter 41 Good thingse one after another


    At this time, the atmosphere in the Mo family fell into a state of silence, with a trace of tension and uneasiness.


    Mo Yan was already prepared for revenge. She prepared the food that Lin Yong would need in the next few days in advance, handed the keys to Uncle Meng, and even detained the three little guys at home, preventing them from going outside. , to avoid being plotted by Bu Shiren.


    But until September 29, the day before his family was to leave the capital and return to Mojia Vige, there was no movement from Bu Shiren!


    Am I overthinking it, or was Bu Shiren frightened by her threat that day?


    Mo Yan muttered to himself, but when he thought about how Bu Shiren dared to fabricate evidence to frame his father, and even resorted to lynching, he felt that his brain was broken, and he thought that the scum was too timid to take revenge.


    Yaner, we are going back to Mojiacun early tomorrow morning. Do you think he will deal with us on the way?


    Mo Qingze was always worried. If his three children were harmed because of his father, he would rather die than have such an oue.


    Mo Yan also had this suspicion: "We have to be careful on the road! Fortunately, Brother Lin and the others have to go with us for a while, so we can have someone to look after us on the way!"


    As for Lin Yong, after he left that day, Mo Yan exined clearly that she had done him a favor, and this time the other party was willing to help and wanted to repay him, so Mo Qingze had no doubts.


    Thinking of Lin Yong, who was good at martial arts and righteous, Mo Qingze obviously rxed a little: "Thanks to him this time, otherwise our family would be broken up."


    Speaking of this, he also broke out in a cold sweat! When he was forced by Bu Shiren, he had thought of dying to prove his innocence. Fortunately, he persisted, otherwise he would not be worthy of his child!


    Just as the father and daughter were discussing, several uninvited guests came to the Mo family!


    Who are you looking for?


    Mo Yan looked at the three strangers in front of him warily. The leader was an old man with a gray beard, followed by two young men, each holding an identical maroon box in their hands.


    Manager Shao didn''t seem to notice Mo Yan''s precautions. He cupped his hands at the father and daughter and said with a smile, "I guess these are Mr. Mo and Miss Mo, right? I''m the manager of Duke Wu''an Mansion. I''m here today to follow the instructions of the young master. I apologize to you!" After saying that, he asked the two boys to put the box on the table: "This is a little thought from our master, to calm your panic. I hope Mr. Mo can forget about being framed for being greedy! "


    Wuan Government? Apologize?


    So it turns out that Mo Qingze was framed? But even so, with the status of Wu''an Government, there is no need to send someone to apologize to civilians like them!


    Mo Yan suddenly felt that her brain was running out of energy, even though this was quite normal in her previous life.


    If Mo Yan was just confused, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong who came outter were frightened!


    Seemingly sensing their uneasiness, Manager Shao exined considerately: "Since Bu Shiren is a domestic ve of Duke Wu''an, and he does evil with the help of Duke Wu''an, and your family has been framed, it is right for Duke Wu''an to makepensation. , now that all the evil deeds Bu Shiren has done have been found out and he has been sent to prison, he will not trouble you again in the future, so you can rest assured."


    Until Manager Shao and others left, everyone was still a little confused, as if they couldn''t believe that the problem they were worried about day and night could be solved so easily, and even the evildoers would be punished and would never cause harm to others again.


    Mo Yan had an idea and suddenly remembered what Lin Yong said when he left that day. Could it be that he found that young master and then found Bu Shiren? But how did he sessfully find the young master and the young master was willing toe forward to solve the problem?


    Sheter discovered that Lin Yong had many secrets, such as that he was a country man with good martial arts skills, and that he might know the young father-inw of a wealthy family...


    For a time, Lin Yong became very mysterious in Mo Yans heart!


    Opening the two boxes brought by Manager Shao, I saw that all the white items inside were twelve silver ingots, a total of sixty-six!


    Six hundred and sixty taels! What a grand gesture! What auspicious numbers!


    Even Mo Yan, looking at these blinding silver ingots, felt a little uneasy!


    Yan, Yaner, these, what should I do with these?


    Mo Qingze was also dumbfounded. He never expected that these two inconspicuous boxes contained so much silver. He only felt that the silver was very hot to the touch. If he had known it before, he would have let those people take it back.


    Of course Ill keep it, keep it and use it slowly! After being surprised, Mo Yan quickly regained herposure: We didnt steal the money, just keep it with peace of mind!


    The father suffered a crime and the whole family was frightened. What was the point of collecting some money?


    Looking at his daughter who was calmly collecting cash, Mo Qingze felt that he was so useless, that he would be frightened by more than six hundred taels of silver. It was just inconvenient to carry so much money, so he suggested: "Then just keep it." Well, I just have to go on the road tomorrow, so I think it would be better to exchange it for a banknote!"


    Mo Yan wanted to shout domineeringly: If there is space, we are not afraid of another silver mountain!


    Seeing all this in Li Zhong''s eyes, he was very happy for them. He just felt that the Mo family''s luck was really good. But thinking about their usual behavior, he also felt that this was probably the so-called so-called good deeds, and he didn''t realize it. He wants to do more good deeds in the future, maybe God will have mercy and let him find his daughter as soon as possible.


    The happiest people are the three little guys. The unusual atmosphere at home these two days has also affected them. Now that the matter has been resolved satisfactorily, they no longer have to worry.


    It was indeed a happy thing to have solved a major hidden danger. Thinking that he would leave for his hometown tomorrow and might nevere to the capital again, Mo Yan simply suggested going shopping, which was unanimously approved by the three little guys. Mo Qingze and Li Zhong also I was a little excited, so I locked the door and went shopping together happily.


    Its just that they never expected that there would be a big surprise waiting for them on the street!


    Thats great. We dont have to rush home all the way. After the resettlement ce is determined, we can go directly to the Yamen to change our household registration. My emperor is wise!


    Looking at the announcement posted by the Yamen, Mo Qingze read it over and over again excitedly. It wasn''t until he put all the information into his mind that he finally believed it was true.


    "I didn''t expect the twists and turns! It''s good like this. Those who are willing to go back can get some food rations and will not starve to death on the way. Those who are unwilling to go back can also settle here in the capital. Now, all the people who fled can get what they want. !


    Mo Yan is also very happy. He can think of the people. The current ruler may be a very sage emperor. As long as this continues, Dachu will be rtively stable in the next few years. It is better to live in a prosperous age than a troubled one. I just dont know. Did Lin Yong get the news...

 Chapter 42: Divide land to build a house

    Chapter 42: Dividend to build a house


    Chapter 42 Dividingnd to build houses


    There are many refugees gathered in the north of the city, and there are also many in the city. However, most of the people who can enter the city are those who have money or have connections and rtives. It is not difficult to stay in the city and settle down and buy property.


    Ordinary farmers can only obey the government''s arrangements and transfer them to viges under the jurisdiction of the capital. Those who have money can buy some fertilend, and those who have no money can put more effort into taking care of the wastnd allocated to their families by the government. , it is possible to support a family.


    The Mo family now has more than a thousand taels of silver, which is quite a lot. If you are lucky and find a suitable house and shop to settle in the city, it will be enough. However, neither Mo Yan nor Mo Qingze wants to do this.


    Mo Yan feels that it is much easier to get rich if there is a space, but to prevent others from noticing the secret of the space, one must buynd and cultivate it to cover it up.


    Mo Qingze, on the other hand, feels that people''s hearts are tooplex and he can identally get into other people''s hands. He is not good at doing business, and it is impossible for his daughter to show up, so he feels that it is more stable to farm in the countryside.


    As for Li Zhong, he has three hundred taels of silver on hand and ns to buy somend for nting. If he can''t nt it himself, rent it to others or hire others to nt it, life will not be difficult. As long as he can find his daughter within the capital, he I prefer to live a simple and ordinary life in the countryside.


    After the two families made ns for their new lives, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong nned to go to the Yamen to register together. This way, they would have a higher chance of being assigned to the same ce as neighbors, and they would also be able to take care of each other in the future.


    After Mo Yan learned about it, he had an idea in his mind. She has space and money in her hands. No matter where she is allocated, life will not be difficult. But Lin Yong and the others are different. It is winter again and the fields are not producing anything. Life will definitely be difficult. If they can be allocated to one She can also help with the situation. Lin Yong has helped their family a lot, so it would be unreasonable not to help.


    Just before she went to look for her, Lin Yong, Lin Da and the others came to her door.


    Brother Lin, pleasee into the house quickly!


    Seeing them, Mo Yan greeted them warmly, vaguely guessing their purpose ofing.


    Sure enough, after they sat down and drank tea, Lin Yong exined his purpose in just a few words, just as Mo Yan guessed.


    Great, I was thinking about this too and nned to go find you!


    Lin Da and others were very happy when they heard this. Mo Yan is the benefactor of their entire Lin family''ao. They also know what happened to them before. The benefactor''s family only has a few people. They are too weak. Without anyone to help them, they are easily bullied by others. If they are grouped with them, they don''t have to. Worried about this issue.


    Lin Yong thought even more deeply. For more than two months, Mo Yan had supplied them with so much grain and eggs every day. At first, he really thought she was from the city and wanted to dispose of the grain and vegetables produced by rtives. There are so many of them, who would know that their family also escaped from the disaster, so the grain and eggs must have been bought by her with money.


    After learning this, Lin Yong had a lot of thoughts in his mind. Such a sincere and kind-hearted girl was so remembered by others. If she didn''t pay close attention to her, she would easily be plotted by others. There are many bad people in this world, so Only then did he help without saying a word, and went to find the person he thought he would never go to in his life to help solve the Mo family''s troubles. He felt that it was all worth it!


    Mo Yan didn''t know that he was thinking a lot, so he quickly urged his father to go to the Yamen to register with them so that he coulde back early for lunch.


    Lin Yong and the others, more than a dozen of them, were all young people with big appetites. They had no nerve to eat at Mo''s house, so they declined one after another. In the end, Mo Yan got angry and reluctantly agreed, secretly nning toe backter. Control your appetite and eat less.


    Mo Yan didn''t care what they thought. After they left, she took the money to the butcher shop and bought arge piece of good pork belly, seven or eight kilograms of short ribs, a pair of pork liver, and a palm-sized crucian carp. She bought seven or eight pieces and three pieces of tofu. These ingredients, plus the vegetables and fruits in the space, were enough for her to prepare a table of delicious dishes.


    Thinking that they were all young people in their twenties and thirties and probably liked drinking, they went to the wine shop to buy a few kilograms of good wine.


    The three little guys were not surprised to see her carrying so many things back soon after going out. In fact, the living standard of the Mo family is quite good. Pork is almost never cut off, and eggs are eaten every day. In addition, Mo Yan is good at cooking. Everyone is full with every meal and almost all have meat on their bodies. Especially since Zhen''er is young, the baby fat on her face is very obvious, and now her face has be rounder. Mo Yan likes to squeeze it when she has nothing to do, but she can''t help it, it feels so good!


    Washing and cutting, with the help of Xin''er and Li Yan, the meal was quickly prepared. Although there were not many dishes, only eight dishes, each dish was generous and served in a pottery pot. There was no way, there were so many People, tes and bowls are simply not enough.


    After waiting for an hour, Lin Da and others came back from the Yamen registration. When they saw a table of delicious, delicious and delicious food, everyones eyes widened!


    Braised pork, steamed pork ribs, fried pork liver with hot pepper, crucian carp and tofu soup, roasted chicken with potatoes... My dear, they have never eaten so well during the Chinese New Year!


    Seeing them staring at the food, looking stupid as if they hadn''t eaten in eight hundred years, Lin Yong had a dark face, deeply feeling that he shouldn''t stay to eat, but as the smell of the food became stronger and stronger , he couldn''t help but swallowed.


    Under Mo Qingze''s greeting, everyone sat down around the dining table. At first, they thought about eating less and not eating all the food. But when they picked up the chopsticks and took the first bite, they wanted to eat the next one. After two mouthfuls, I couldn''t stop at all. Even Lin Yong couldn''t hold back and ate threerge bowls of rice.


    The mealsted for half an hour. After the wine and rice were full, the eight food basins were almost empty, and not even the soup was left.


    Seeing Mo calmly taking away the empty vegetable pots, Lin Yong and others were very embarrassed. It was so embarrassing!


    After seven or eight days of waiting, the results of the yamen allocation finally came out. As expected, the Mo family, the Li family, and the Lin family were all assigned to a ce called Liuyang Vige.


    Soon, Mo Yan knew that this ce called Liuyang Vige was located in the north of the city, backed by Yuhua Mountain, about forty miles away from the capital. Because thend was barren and there were wild beasts in the mountains, there was only a small vige called Liuyang Vige there. , there are about ten families living there.


    There is a lot of unexcavated wastnd in Liuyang Vige, and there are also a lot of people passing through this time. In addition to the 23 families of the Mo family, the Li family and the Lin family, there are also 83 families from other ces.


    Because it is wastnd, the grain output is low, and the government allocatesnd on a per capita basis, with each person receiving five acres, so the four members of the Mo family are allocated twenty acres. There is no need to pay taxes on these twenty acres ofnd for three years. Each mu ofnd is taxed as goodnd, and 15% of the grain produced is paid. Compared with the 30% tax of the previous dynasty, this is rtively light.

 Chapter 43: Divide land for building and repairing

    Chapter 43: Dividend for building and repairing


    Chapter 43 Dividingnd to build houses and repairs


    Most of the refugees who poured into the capital took the rations distributed by the government and knelt down to worship at the Eastern Pce. After thanking the Holy Grace, they returned to their hometowns happily with their families.


    The remaining half left the refugee camp with just enough food tost until the beginning of next spring, returned to the previously allocated ce, built mud houses, cleared the wastnd, and started a new life.


    "Master, the case of corruption in the southern government involved hundreds of officials!" At this point, Xiao Shiyi pointed upward: "The man who issued three imperial edicts in session to reprimand Prince Jing, and then took over the errands of Prince Jing''s household department. , to make him shut up and think about his mistakes, why dont we take the opportunity..."


    "No need!" Xiao Ruiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly: "Prince Jing''s faction is the most involved in the case of corruption in the south, but the other princes may not be clean either. In order to pluck themselves out, someone will naturally jump out to make trouble with Prince Jing!"


    "It''s my master''s opinion!" Xiao Shiyi chuckled, ttered, and then said angrily: "Prince Jing ended up like this, it''s not unfair at all! If he hadn''t tacitly allowed his confidants to greedy Mo for disaster relief food, the disaster-stricken people would have been forced to live If you don''t go down, how can you start a rebellion? What''s even more annoying is that he actually colluded with the second young master to intercept and kill you, and wanted to destroy the evidence. If you hadn''t been lucky and lucky, they would have seeded!"


    Speaking of this "Second Young Master", Xiao Shiyi''s expression was very disdainful. In order to seize the title of Crown Prince from his master, this "Second Young Master" had been jumping up and down for many years without making any progress, and he even got involved with the prince. What does this have to do withmitting suicide? the difference?


    Thinking of this half-brother, Xiao Ruiyuan subconsciously held the wound on his abdomen that had not yet healed, and smiled coldly. He had not paid attention to this kind of idiot, but Prince Jing had to get rid of it. Relying on the fact that he was the eldest son of the emperor, he thought that as soon as the prince died, he would be the crown prince. He didn''t want to touch him at first, but he acted more and more arrogantly, opposed the prince at every turn, and even tried to kill him to silence him. If that''s the case, then what? He doesn''t need to be polite anymore, it will be a disaster if this person remains.


    "I was the one who exposed the corruption case, and it was the prince who won that praise. King Huai and those people will not let it go, and my good brother will not rest in peace either. You have people watch them carefully. If there is any trouble, Report immediately!"


    Xiao Shishi looked solemn, cupped his hands and said, "I ept your orders!" After saying that, he quietly retreated and conveyed his master''s instructions to the secret posts in each house.


    With one person missing, the huge study became even more deserted.


    Xiao Ruiyuan opened thetest secret message and looked at the contents, his eyes became more unpredictable. It seemed that he had made the right move in exposing the corruption case!


    The prince was assassinated when he was young, and his roots were damaged. He was judged not to live past the age of twenty-five. Now the prince is already twenty-three, but he has no heirs, and his health is getting worse. When he went south to quell the chaos, he had no time to care about the prince. Those people began to make moves again. In the face of the national crisis, they actually encouraged that person to establish a new prince to consolidate the country''s foundation.


    If the case of corruption had not been exposed, and it was the prince''s suggestion to distribute the disaster relief food that had been stolen by corruption to the refugees in the suburbs of Beijing, and to resettle the refugees who were unwilling to return home, the prince would have gained a good reputation as a virtuous and kind person. I''m afraid I really can''t keep my position!


    Thinking of this, the chill in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes almost solidified! As long as he, Xiao Ruiyuan, is still here and the prince''s life is safe, he will never allow anyone to interfere with the position of crown prince!


    No matter how turbulent the court was, it could not affect Mo Yan. At this time, she was like a hard-working little bee, writing and drawing on the drawings in preparation for building a house next spring.


    The reason why they chose to build a house in the spring next year is because their family wants to build a brick house. The weather is too cold now and it is easy to freeze, so it is not suitable for building a house.


    Looking at the drawings that could find no faults in every aspect, Mo Yan imagined what the house would look like after it was built, and couldn''t help but smile happily.


    Mo Qingze entered the room and looked at his eldest daughter sitting at the desk with a silly smile. He couldn''t bear to look directly at her, so he had to interrupt loudly: "Yan''er, just now my father went to Liuyang Vige and met Brother Lin who was leading I was cutting down wood to build a house, and when I learned that we were going to build a house next spring, I wanted to prepare the wood we needed. Dad thinks this is fine, what do you think?"


    Mo Yan came back to his senses, thought for a while and said: "We need a lot of wood, so let them build their own houses first and then help us cut the wood. But Dad, their life is not easy now. When the timees, we will You have to settle wages with them!


    Mo Qingze nodded, and the smile on his face faded a little: "Dad means the same thing. It''s so cold now. I saw that they don''t even have any clothes to keep out the cold. It''s hard for adults to resist, but it''s hard for the elderly and children." Got it!"


    Mo Yan felt ufortable when she heard this. She hesitated for a while and then expressed her thoughts: "Dad, what Brother Lin and his family are short of most now is food and cotton. In addition to the money for buying foundations and building houses, our family still has money left. There is a lot of money. Our family will build a house next spring, and we will definitely ask Brother Lin for help. I think we can buy some cotton cloth and grain for them, and let them work to pay for it. This will not only help people, but also It wont hurt their face.


    Mo Yan thought about these things for a long time. Previously, she nted nearly ten acres of cotton in the space. She picked it all in the past two days and stored it in the space. Based on her experience in growing cotton in her previous life, she roughly estimated that it should be six thousand kilograms. .


    These cottons were originally prepared for the Lin family who returned home. Now that they don''t go back, she doesn''t think of a good way to give them to them. After all, cotton is much more precious than potatoes and sweet potatoes. If she bought it with money, Lin Yong would definitely not ept it, but if it was paid for with theirbor, they would definitely be willing.


    Mo Qingze thought for a moment and thought this was a good idea: "Okay, when they return to the outskirts of the city in the evening, dad will go over and tell Brother Lin that after we have dinner, we will go to the street to buy cotton and grain first."


    In the past few days, the Lin family''s house has not been built yet, and there is no ce for them to live in Liuyang Vige. They can only temporarily live in the house they lived in before.


    Seeing that his father agreed, Mo Yan felt relieved, and he could now use up some of the mountains of food in the space!


    Just how to get rid of the father and transport the food and cotton from the space? Mo Yan couldn''t help but feel a little distressed.


    After lunch, while Mo Qingze was taking a nap, Mo Yan exined to the others, then left the house and went straight to the room she rented. After entering the house, she was about to take out the cotton and grain. Little did she know that the connection between her and the space was actually broken, and she couldn''t take out the things at all.


    She quickly spread her right hand and found that the ancient jade mark was still firmly upying the palm of her hand. The space was still there, but she couldn''t make contact. There was only one possibility!


    Thinking of the only possibility, Mo Yan felt as if he had been hit by a cash prize worth tens of millions. After being shocked, all that was left in his heart was ecstasy: the space is actually being upgraded...

 Chapter 44: Upgrade the space again

    Chapter 44: Upgrade the space again


    Chapter 44 Space Upgrade


    In just half a month, the space was upgraded twice in a row. If everything hadn''t been normal before, Mo Yan would have thought that the space had a seizure and was broken!


    This upgrade was the same asst time, and it was not unexpected by Mo Yan. In the past two days, she had not done anything to save people. What she did was no different from usual. The only difference was that yesterday, when Lin Yong and the others arrived at the government office, After the food was distributed, she was determined not to let her send any more food.


    Could it be said that because of her relief, those five hundred people had a chance to continue living, so their merits were fulfilled in the true sense, and the space was upgraded? Otherwise, why didnt a red line appear on the bead before?


    Thinking of these two unconventional upgrades of space, the more Mo Yan thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. She couldn''t help but feel confused in the wind: She was carrying space with her, and she was taking the farming route. Binding, a sense of immediacy that you will be wiped out if you fail toplete the task?


    After a short period of chaos, Mo Yan began to look forward to what the space would look like after the upgrade. However, this space upgrade took quite a long time. It was not until more than an hourter that she regained contact with the space. This was longer than the time it took in her previous life. Much, but when she entered the space and saw the second upgrade of the space, she couldn''t help but feel that she was willing to wait another day.


    I saw that the originally clear vision in the space became foggy. The spiritual energy was too abundant and condensed into mist. The original fifty acres ofnd expanded again. Mo Yan visually estimated that it was at least one hundred and thirty acres. After the second upgrade in the previous life, there were thirty acres more.


    As for the spiritual spring in the center, the area is still sorge, but it is covered with ayer of white mist that is richer than the spiritual energy of the space. Standing at the edge of the pool, you can''t see the water at all. It can be seen that the spiritual energy has be so rich that it is terrifying.


    As for how much the time ratio inside and outside the space has be, Mo Yan still has no way of knowing, butparing the area and the situation of the spiritual spring, she thinks it should be higher than one hundred to one after the second upgrade in the previous life.


    If the area expands, time flows faster, and Mo Yan can still maintain a normal mind, then the new functions added after the upgrade of Lingquan are worth looking forward to!


    This time the space is upgraded for the second time, and the spirit spring is also upgraded for the first time. Not only the two original functions of regenerating all things and strengthening the body will be doubled, but also another powerful function has been added: Unlock intelligence for animals.


    However, the upgraded spiritual spring water is not useful for all animals. Animals such as chickens, ducks and geese with small brains and low IQs will not be able to drink the entire spiritual spring water. However, mammals such as dogs, cats, and cows can develop spiritual intelligence if they are fed with spiritual spring water several times. Can understand simple speech.


    In her previous life, she was an animal protection volunteer. In order to help stray cats and dogs find new owners, she usually fed them spiritual spring water to strengthen their physique and improve their intelligence. Even if no one adopts them in the end, or they are abandoned again, with their intelligence, they can still avoid danger in a crisis-ridden environment and live a better life.


    For advanced creatures like humans, spiritual spring water has little effect. Apart from strengthening the body, it can only improve memory. If you want to cure diseases and people like in the novel, you need to upgrade it again.


    No matter what, this space upgrade is much better than the previous life. Mo Yan thinks that it should be because he overfulfilled the task twice before and after. Well, he overfulfilled the merits, so it became like this.


    As for the fact that she only saved one Xiao Ruiyuan, but she exceeded the quota and contributed to the first upgrade of the space, she could only think that Xiao Ruiyuan was God''s own son, and saving him was a great merit.


    Mo Yan seemed to have been given a shot of chicken blood, and she began to collect the mature grain and other crops in the space. After all that should be harvested, she transported out the needed cotton and grain.


    The total poption of the Lin n is only over ny, but almost all of them need cotton-padded clothes and quilts. Mo Yan prepared one thousand kilograms based on the standard of ten kilograms per person. Thinking that there were dozens of other families moving to Liuyang Vige, and that the family would take advantage of the withered vegetation in winter to buy more hills and wastnd, which would require a lot ofbor, they spent another two thousand kilograms.


    As for food, she did not prepare rice, but potatoes and sweet potatoes. After all, life is very difficult for the entire Liuyang Vige now. Taking out so much cotton at once is enough to impress. If she uses rice, she can''t guarantee that no one has bad intentions.


    When Mo Yan called a few oxcarts and donkey carts to transport all the cotton and grain to her home, Mo Qingze was standing at the alley, looking around anxiously. When he saw hering back, he stepped forward to cover her face. Dun scolded.


    Dad, I was wrong, dont be angry, I will never abandon you in the future! Um, why does this sound so awkward?


    Mo Yan tried to please her father, bowing and begging for mercy. There is no way, since thest incident, this dad has be more and more likely to transform into Tang Seng.


    Huh, you are old and have big ideas. What dad said is no longer useful. You may sound nice now, but in two days you will be like your old self again!


    Mo Qingze looked at his cautious daughter and felt angry and funny. He could only suppress his smile and continue to scold her with a straight face.


    Mo Yan was a little dumbfounded when she heard this. Could it be that in her father''s mind, she was just a naughty child who refused to change despite repeated admonitions?


    Mo Qingze saw that she was silent, so he just thought she had heard it, and talked more and more, and finally stopped! There is no way. Ever since his daughter survived the disaster, she has be more and more creative since she woke up. He doesn''t dislike this, but when his daughter grows up, he will get married, but what man can stand a strong wife? As a father, he naturally I dont want my daughter to have a bad life at her husbands house.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that her father was thinking too fast and was already worried about her life-long events. Seeing that her father finally stopped nagging him, he quickly asked the coachmen to move the cotton and grain into the main room. This made the originally spacious main room instantly be narrower.


    When Li Zhong came back from outside, he saw so much cotton and grain at home, so he asked curiously. After learning about their uses, he admired Mo Yan and his daughter even more. If it were before, he might still feel that The father and daughter are stupid, but after experiencing so many things, he really begins to believe that good people are rewarded!


    Thinking of his daughter who is still missing, Li Zhong still panics. In the future, he will do more good deeds and ask for nothing else. He just wants his daughter to be well and to see her again in his lifetime.


    In the evening, Mo Qingze went to the north of the city and expressed his thoughts. How could Lin Yong not know that the Mo family was helping them? It''s just that life in the n is indeed too difficult, and he can''t refuse at all. He can only keep the Mo family''s kindness firmly in his heart again in order to repay itter...

 Chapter 45: The best debut (1)

    Chapter 45: The best debut (1)


    Chapter 45 The best debut (1)


    With the cotton grain ready, Mo Yan purchased a batch of coarse cotton and linen from the cloth vige. Farmers with ordinary conditions often do menial work, and rarely wear good clothes except when visiting rtives during festivals. Coarse cotton and linen cloth are just right.


    Sheng rice favors vs. rice hatred! Mo Yan is willing to help others, but she is by no means a good person. If the vigers in Liuyang Vige are in urgent need of food and warm clothes, she can give them to them, but she will not give them in vain. What''s more, she didn''t calcte the market price of these things. After careful calction, she still "suffered a loss".


    Li Zhong volunteered to help draw up a written contract. This contract can be regarded as an ancient version of an employment contract. The contents of the agreement are clearly written and very fair.


    Because they didn''t know how many people were willing to do this, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong only copied fifty copies of the contract. Everything was ready. In the afternoon, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to call several oxcarts to haul cotton, cloth and grain. Part of them went to Liuyang Vige.


    Several of the children had never been there, and now they saw the adults who wanted to go there, and they also begged to go and have a look. Naturally, Mo Yan and the others would not refuse such a trivial matter, so they spent a dozen more coppers, hired a donkey cart with a shed that could protect them from the wind, got in, and led the convoy behind them to Liuyang Vige.


    The originally peaceful Liuyang Vige became lively after weing more than a hundred households.


    Many vigers flocked to the mountain to cut wood and build houses. The original trail from the vige to the mountain was widened after being trampled on. Along the way, vigers working together to carry wood could be seen everywhere. A cold wind blew by, and you could hear the sounding from the mountain. The sound of voicesing, the sound of sawing wood...


    When Mo Yan and others entered Liuyang Vige, they saw a busy scene, and many thatched houses had been erected in the center of the vige.


    These more than 100 families are all refugees who have fled from the south. They are poor families who are assigned to a ce like this. They cannot even have enough food to eat. Not to mention brick houses, even adobe houses are rarely built by anyone. Most people can only build two thatched houses to make do, and when they have moneyter, they will knock them down and build a better house.


    Lin Yong knew that the Mo family woulde over to do business in the past two days. When he went in and out to work, he kept an eye on the vige entrance. As soon as the Mo family''s motorcade entered the vige, he knew about it and quickly put down his work to greet it.


    After a few simple greetings, Lin Yong took the people to the thatched house that the Lin family had just built. There are three thatched houses in total. They are empty inside and exude the unique fragrance of wood. There are also a lot of sawdust and thatch piled on the ground, which looks very messy.


    Mo Yan and the others didn''t mind it either. They asked a few cart drivers to unload the things and pile them in the house. They also spent a few pennies to rent a table and four chairs from the original residents of Liuyang Vige.


    The Lin family knew about this the day before yesterday. They were not surprised to see the Mo familying with so many things. Some people were still cutting wood on the mountain, so someone took the initiative to go up the mountain to call for help.


    On the other hand, other vigers saw a row of ox carts and donkey carts pulling so many things into the vige, and they secretly guessed which house had such a grand disy.


    Some curious vigers gathered around to watch the excitement. After learning what it was, their minds became more active. After secretly calcting an ount, they felt that this was simply a bargain, so they hurried home to discuss it with their families.


    Brother Lin, do you think this is appropriate? Mo Yan asked Lin Yong to sit down, took out a contract and ced it in front of him to ask for his opinion.


    Lin Yong didn''t even nce at the contract, he picked up the pen directly, wrote down the required quantity of cotton, cloth and grain, then signed his name, and finally solemnly pressed his fingerprint under the name, and waited for the ink to dry. , handed it to Mo Yan with both hands, and spoke three words in a rich voice:

 Chapter 46: The best debut (2)

    Chapter 46: The best debut (2)


    Chapter 46 The best debut (2)


    "I believe you!"


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, and then a bright smile broke out on his face, and his eyes were as bright as ake full of water under the sun.


    The feeling of being trusted is simply wonderful!


    Lin Yong''s prestige in the Lin n is undoubted. Seeing him happily signed his name, it was impossible for others to have any objections, and they all rushed over to sign the contract.


    Seeing that many vigers other than the Lin family came to ask for a contract, Mo Yan quickly asked them to line up and told them toe one by one.


    To avoid unnecessary disputes in the future, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong carefully read the contract to every viger who wanted to sign the contract, and only after confirming with them again and again did they let them ce their thumbprints.


    Brother Dayou, there are so many people, and if we stay so far back, we wont be able to take our turn, right?


    Zhang Erniu, who was at the end of the queue, also escaped. Looking at the long queue in front, he couldn''t help but ask Zhang Dayou in front of him. There are seven or eight children in his family, and they are only wearing jackets now, so he thinks he can get some cotton to go back and make winter clothes!


    How could that happen? There are piles of cotton and food!


    Zhang Dayou and Zhang Erniu grew up together and had a close rtionship. He pointed at the things piled up in the room, his eyes full of longing.


    Zhang Erniu was slightly relieved, leaned over and whispered: "I have calcted that if you work hard for a day in the city, you can earn up to twenty wages. This may not necessarily lead to a job, but if you work here, The Mo family can get one pound of cotton and two pounds of grain for one day''s work. If you spend money to buy it, you can''t buy it without forty pennies."


    Zhang Dayou smiled honestly and looked at the busy Mo family, full of gratitude: "This family must be a good family who has been doing good deeds. They were afraid that they would see us having a hard time, so they thought of trying to support us."


    Zhang Erniu nodded in agreement: "Then let''s go to Mo''s house and work hard, otherwise we''ll have to worry about taking advantage!"


    Zhang You smiled as naively as ever, obviously he also thought so.


    Mo Yan walked over and happened to hear these words, so she couldn''t help but look at them twice.


    It is said that lovees from the heart. The eyes of these two people are clear and there is no greed at all. They are also grateful in their words. I guess their character is not much different. There will be a lot of work in the family in the future. It will be easier to find reliable people. good.


    Mo Yan, who was observing others, didn''t know that someone was observing her not far away. The man looked at Mo Yan carefully, and after repeatedly confirming that he was not mistaken, he quietly withdrew from the crowd and ran towards the west of the vige.


    When the people in line finished signing, many people came over after hearing the news, but all fifty contracts were used up, and these thirty people failed to sign.


    Seeing the disappointment on the faces of the vigers who had not signed, Mo Yan had no choice but to count the names of these people and nned toe back tomorrow. Just now, she had a vague idea in her mind, but she just wanted to discuss it with her father before implementing it.


    After checking that there were no errors or omissions in the fifty contracts, Mo Yan and others began to distribute cotton, cloth and grain against the numbers filled in by the vigers on the contracts.


    This time the vigers didnt bother to tell them, they just lined up on their own initiative. They also knew in their hearts that they had taken advantage of the Mo family, so when their names were read out, most of them would gratefully say "thank you" to Mo Yan and the others, and then happily take their things in front of the envious eyes of others. Run home.


    Zezhao, you Yaoshou, all the things in our old Mo family have been ruined by you, a white-eyed wolf. Damn it, Im so angry!


    In the atmosphere of joy, a very discordant voice broke in.


    I saw an olddy with a short stature, a round face and a fat waist, squeezed into the crowd, pointing her short and fat index finger at the astonished Mo Qingze, and yelling!


    When Mo Yan saw her, an idea shed in his mind, and he remembered who it was, and her originally smiling face suddenly turned gloomy...

 Chapter 47: The best family

    Chapter 47: The best family


    Chapter 47 The best family


    Sharp, greedy, and hypocritical!


    These twelve words are perfect for describing Mo Hong, but she is such a top-notch person, but she is Mo Qingzes biological second aunt and the original owners second grandmother.


    As soon as Mo Hongshi appeared, Mo Yan''s face became extremely gloomy. When she heard her yelling and cursing, the anger and disgust on her face were even more undisguised!


    Its just that this family obviously fled to Yongcheng with the people in the vige, and they didnt know why they appeared here.


    "Well done to you, Mo Qingze. Back then, I didn''t mind that you were subjugating your father and mother. I kindly took you home and raised you up. Seeing that you had a smart mind, the whole family tightened their belts and even sent you to school. , but how do you, a white-eyed wolf, repay me? You used my money as a prestige, and made my granddaughter sick and unable to afford treatment. She died of illness on the road. Oh my God, why didn''t you open your eyes and kill her? What an unkind and unjust evil..."


    Mo Hong sat down on the ground, pping his thighs with his fat palms, yelling and yelling, every word of which he aimed at Mo Qingze''s head.


    When Mo Qingze saw Mo Hong, he didn''t react at all. When he came to his senses and heard her cursing words, his whole face turned dark!


    Just as he was about to step forward, Mo Qingze''s hand was grabbed. When he looked back, he saw his daughter shaking her head at him with a cold face.


    "Dad, this is not Mojia Vige. No one will believe her nonsense! You let her scold you, but I want to see where she got the nerve toe up with these words!"


    If you scold her so hard now, don''t me her for pping her in the face too badlyter, even though now she wants to go up and scold her!


    Sistersister, itsthe second grandma!


    Xin''er held her elder sister''s hand tightly and said through gritted teeth, her face full of anger. Zhen''er also grabbed her elder sister''s sleeve. There was no longer a trace of smile on her young face, but there was still a faint trace of smile. Fear.


    Feeling the anger and uneasiness of the two little guys, Mo Yan felt a lot of hatred in her heart. She had no grudge against Mo Hong, but the memory of the original owner and the reaction of her siblings made it impossible for her to ignore this evil woman who did not know what to do.


    Damn it, my poor granddaughter was only six years old, and she was killed by her cousin. Why didnt God open his eyes and kill such a white sheep wolf..."


    Mo Hong kept yelling and cursing, saying that her granddaughter was pitiful, but she didn''t see a single tear shed. She squinted her eyes and saw that everyone in the Mo family was standing silently. She thought they were shocked. Thinking about the benefits they were about to get, she couldn''t help but feel extremely proud and cried even louder.


    Er Niu, why do you think thisdy looks like a crazy woman? How can she be Mo Shanrens aunt?


    Honest Zhang Dayou scratched his head and asked in confusion.


    "Well, it''s possible! If she wasn''t a crazy woman, how could she be so noisy? You see, the Moshan family didn''t say anything. Maybe they are poor rtives who ran away from somewhere. They are jealous of Moshan people and want to bring harm to Moshan people!"


    Zhang Erniu smacked his lips and replied, he had to tell the truth!


    Even though the two of them spoke in hushed tones, Zhang Dayou had a naturally loud voice, and the vigers watching the excitement heard him. They all took it seriously and couldn''t help but point at Mo Hong.


    This dirty woman, yelling and cursing, is either a crazy woman, or someone who came to make trouble. They still want to receive cotton and grain, but they can''t let this shrew seed!


    Mo Hong, who was scolding vigorously, choked up suddenly when he heard the vigers''ments. As a result, he couldn''t take another breath and choked in his throat. He suddenly started coughing, his face turned red, and his face was covered with snot and tears. , looks more like a crazy woman.


    The jeers everywhere were getting louder and louder. These vigers didn''t know Mo Hong, and they didn''t know what her rtionship was with the Mo family and what grudges she had. However,pared to Mo Hong, who could only curse at the top of her voice, she had just received a favor. They have a better impression of the Mo family.


    The buzz around her became louder and louder. Mo Hong, who finally stopped coughing, realized that this was no longer Mojia Vige, and people didn''t do her thing at all, even if they scolded her for a while, or if they didn''t scold her.


    Seeing that the situation was very unfavorable, Mo Hong finally decided to take a cruel move. She pped her **** and stood up, staring at the crowd with dead eyes and shouted: "You are all dead people. Seeing that I am being bullied, you will note out." help?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, more than thirty people squeezed in from the crowd. Seeing them, Mo Hong became even more arrogant than before. She red at Mo Yan and others fiercely, and finally pointed at Mo Qingze and yelled:


    You are such an unfilial person. When you meet these rtives from your hometown, you dont even say hello. Why dont you want to admit that you are a member of the Mo family? Arent you afraid that the ancestors of the Mo family wille up to you at night?


    With this in mind, Mo Qingze could no longer remain silent. He was a descendant of the Mo family, and these people were indeed his close rtives. He could not deny these facts!


    Mo Yan knew his fathers temperament well, how could he let hime forward? She took a step forward and stood in front of her father''s siblings. Looking at the crowd of people cheering for Mo Hong, a sneer appeared on her lips: Do you want to make their familypromise like before?


    Dream!


    "What are you talking about, Second Mistress? When I first saw you, wasn''t my father too happy to react? Even I was very happy! When I fled, Second Mistress took advantage of my father not being at home, so she took her second uncle with her. The second aunt broke in, kidnapped my two only chickens, and took all the food in my family. She also said that our family was born with a low life, and living was a waste of food. We might as well fill your stomachs. I will never forget it until I die! Now that we have met, shouldnt it be time for Second Mistress to return my familys food?


    Mo Yan spoke softly and softly, and her gestures and tone were all respectful, but her words seeded in making Mo Hong and others change their expressions.


    If this best second mistress had not robbed the Mo family of food, the original owner would not have starved to death on the way to escape. It can be said that the death of the original owner was indirectly caused by Mo Hong. Since she took over this body by mistake, she has the responsibility to make Mo Hong pay for the death of the original owner!


    When the vigers heard these words, their eyes widened one by one. Those who were still a little disbelieving saw that Mo Hong and others looked like they had eaten shit. What else did they not understand?


    Are these really rtives? Enemies are nothing more than this!


    No matter how thick-skinned Mo Hong was, she couldn''t withstand so many disdainful looks. She rushed to Mo Yan angrily, opened her palms, and pped Mo Yan in the face: "You are so mean..."

 Chapter 48: Thirty-nine slap in the face

    Chapter 48: Thirty-nine p in the face


    Chapter 48 Chapter 39 p in the face


    Seeing that a heavy p was about to fall on his face, how could Mo Yan stand and get beaten in vain?


    In a moment, a tall figure stood in front of her, and Mo Hong, who was short in stature, pped the figure on the chest.


    A scream resounded through the sky, frightening the birds perched on the branches to fly away.


    Mo Hong was seen covering his right wrist with his left hand, screaming in pain over and over again. His right hand turned outwards in a strange arc and was shaking like a cramp. It looked like his wrist was obviously broken.


    "Where did youe from, you little brat? What did you do to my mother?"


    The people who came with Mo Hong couldn''t stand any longer. Several men and women stood up and started talking around Mo Hong. A man who looked more or less like her jumped out, pointed at Lin Yong and started to curse.


    This man''s name is Mo Yonglu, the second son of the Mo Hong family. He has the same virtue as his mother. When he was in Mojia Vige, he often bullied Mo Yan''s family.


    Lin Yong looked at him condescendingly, with no expression on his face. Although he didn''t speak, he let everyone see his contempt for Mo Yonglu.


    You, you, you son of a bitch, you still dare to fight against me, you are seeking death!


    Mo Yonglu, who had always been king in Mojiacun, could not bear this. He clenched his fists, mixed with hatred, and struck Lin Yong in the face.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he subconsciously wanted to push Lin Yong away, but he didn''t know that Lin Yong was like a rock and couldn''t push him away at all.


    Mo Yonglu''s fist fell, and the fist that was supposed to hit Lin Yong''s face insteadnded heavily on his chest. There was only a "click" sound, and the next moment, a howl like a killing pig resounded throughout the area. Sky.


    I saw that Mo Yonglu''s right wrist formed the same weird arc as Mo Hong''s, and it was obviously also broken.


    The mother and son howled louder than the other. They looked at Lin Yong like a monster. Their eyes were full of fear, but they did not dare to curse anymore.


    The surrounding vigers saw with their own eyes that the mother and son hit someone first. Although they didn''t understand why it happened like this, no one sympathized with them. They just looked at Lin Yong with eyes filled with awe.


    Internal force! Lin Yong must be a master!


    Mo Yan stared at the back of Lin Yong''s head with admiration. She wanted to reach out and poke his back to verify her suspicion, but the situation was not right and she finally did not do anything.


    Zezhao, its not easy for our family to meet each other. Is this how you treat your aunt and cousin?


    Seeing that his wife and son were injured, Lao Motou, who had been watching indifferently from beginning to end, finally stood up, but his expression was ugly and tense, and his words were also aggressive.


    Second uncle, I...


    "Second Grandpa," Mo Qingze''s words were interrupted again by Mo Yan: "Second Grandma and Second Uncle made the move first, and everyone here can see it clearly, but my father didn''t do anything! "


    Mo Yan was wary of Old Mo Tou, and there was no warmth in the depths of her eyes. Who she hated the most in the entire Mo Vige was none other than Old Mo Tou! This old man looks honest and loyal, but if he is really honest and loyal, why would he allow his wife and children to go to his nephew''s house to plunder food?


    In Mojiacun, the best mother and son would go to Mo''s house every now and then to cause trouble, but every time something got serious, the second grandpa would pretend to be the nice guy in the middle and show his affection for her father. In the end, the matter was settled. Because of this, the mother and son became more and more aggressive. Otherwise, they would not have gone to the Mo family when they fled and emptied all the remaining food in the Mo family. She did not believe that the second grandfather did not know.


    Her father has feelings for this only uncle, but she doesn''t, and she doesn''t want to get involved with this family because of her father''s feelings. Otherwise, she won''t be able to live a stable life in Liuyang Vige in the future, and she can''t let her live now. Dades forward.


    When Old Mo looked at him again, his old face became even more ugly. He forced out a smile and said to Mo Qingze: "Zezhao, your aunt''s cousin is just impatient and has no ill intentions. Your parents are here." Good morning, your aunt is the one who raised you up, and she has provided you with education and a wife all these years, and she is no different from her own daughter!"


    Here ites again, here ites again, how thick-skinned do you have to be to have the nerve to say such a thing! If the other person was not an elder or the second grandfather of the original owner, Mo Yan really wanted to say the word "shameless" to his face!


    Mo Yan clenched her hands and took a deep breath, suppressing the urge. Since she was shameless, why should she stay with this family?


    "Why can''t I understand what Second Grandpa said? When my grandparents passed away, they left my father a blue brick house with five square sides, ten acres of good paddy fields, and more than eighty taels of silver! "


    At this point, Mo Yan deliberately stopped, and sure enough, he heard gasping sounds from all around.


    The grandfather of the original owner was a schr and quite capable. In just a few years, he umted a lot of family property. If the two elders had not fallen ill and lost most of it, I am afraid it would have been even more! These properties are quite rich for the vigers who rarely see a few taels of silver throughout the year.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Old Motou''s dark old face. Mo Yan snorted coldly, and then continued before Old Motou could refute:


    "My grandparents entrusted my father to my second grandfather. Among them, five acres of paddy fields and forty taels of silver were used as repayment for your kindness in taking care of my father. The remaining paddy fields and silver taels were left for my father to study and live. As for the house, it was also reserved for my father to marry a wife. For this reason, the old n leader came forward to make a contract and asked several n elders to be witnesses. Many people know about this!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding discussion became louder. Forty taels of silver and five acres of paddy field, an ordinary farmer may not be able to earn it after a lifetime of hard work, but he only spends so much just to let his younger brother take care of his nephew. What the old man said before is shameful. Don''t feel bad, isn''t this a typical example of getting a good deal and still being nice? !


    Lao Mo Tou''s old face turned the color of pig''s liver. Once again he realized that this was really not Mojia Vige, and these vigers were not his rtives. His move was useless!


    "So what, how about we protect it? How can your father, a five-year-old boy, keep the family property? They are white-eyed wolves, treating their benefactors like this, and they are not afraid of thunder from the sky!"


    Before Lao Motou could open his mouth to defend himself, Mo Hong jumped out and scolded the Mo family again, but indirectly admitted these facts, which made Lao Motou so angry that he wanted to give this old woman who had little sess but more than enough exposure, a p in the face.


    Originally, Mo Yan was worried that Lao Motou would not admit it, and was thinking of ways to deal with it. How could he expect that Mo Hongshi woulde up with a stroke of genius topletely confirm the matter?


    Is this the legendary pig teammate?


    At this moment, Mo Yan only felt that Mo Hong was particrly pleasing to the eye, and ignored her cursing. She turned to look at Old Mo Tou, with his cold eyes reflecting Old Mo Tou''s gloomy face, and added thest blow with a smile:


    But Second Grandpa, how did I hear that as early as more than ten years ago, Second Grandpas name was written on thosend deeds and house deeds?

 Chapter 49: Father-daughter conflict

    Chapter 49: Father-daughter conflict


    Chapter 49 Conflict between father and daughter


    On the way home, several people looked bad.


    Li Zhong looked at Mo Qingze, who was frowning, and then at Mo Yan, who was cold-faced. He wanted to advise him not to have conflicts over those troublesome things, but he was an outsider and it was difficult to interfere with the father and daughter. He had no choice but to touch his granddaughter''s head and sigh silently.


    It was when Xin''er Zhen''er could distinguish between right and wrong without hiding her emotions. They stood closely next to their sister, looking at their gloomy father opposite, with dissatisfaction written all over their little faces.


    The second mistress and the second cousin came to bully them again. The eldest sister was right. Why did the father reprimand the eldest sister? Their family has finally lived a good life, are they going to let those bad guys take away everything from their family like before?


    In those years at home, if the eldest sister had not protected them, they would have been bullied to death by Second Grandpa''s son Dan Shitou. Dad knew that he was partial to Second Grandpa and the others, hum!


    Mo Qingze felt very ufortable being stared at by his daughter and son as if they were evildoers. When he looked at his expressionless daughter, he felt a little regretful, but when he thought of his old second uncle, he was disappointed and sad when he looked at him before he left. Looking at her eyes, he felt that his daughter shouldn''t be so aggressive.


    He knew that his second aunt was not very kind to the children, but his second uncle was the only elder he was close to and treated him well when he was a child. As the second aunt said, if it weren''t for them, let alone the family property left by his father and mother, it would be difficult to protect it. It would still be a question whether he could grow up safely. What''s more, the second uncle followed his father''sst words and sent him away. school, and finally gained the title of schr.


    Although after getting married, the second uncle''s family did not return the fields and houses to him, he was grateful for the care of the second uncle''s family. His daughter told those dirty things in front of so many people. , wouldnt it hurt the second uncles heart?


    Mo Yan couldn''t ignore her father''s troubled gaze, but she didn''t want to exin anything for the time being.


    Her father''s scolding did make her ufortable at first, but now she calms down and thinks carefully from her father''s perspective, she can understand why her father scolded her.


    But understanding is understanding, even if time could be reversed and repeated, she would still take advantage of the fact that the foundation of Lao Motou''s family in Liuyang Vige was not stable, and expose their true colors. She had been bullied so severely in Mojiacun before, and even the death of the original owner was inseparable from the top members of that family. She simply could not bring herself to endure these top members.


    When I got home, it was already dark.


    Although everyone is in a bad mood, they still have to eat.


    When Mo Yan is in a bad mood, she likes to cook delicious food, so tonight she is toozy to worry about the health rules of eating less and eating less salt, and ns to make a delicious meal instead and put all the unhappy things aside.


    There were pork and chicken at home, as well as a lot of pig meat that had been stewed two days ago. In addition, there were a wide variety of vegetables and fruits in the space. Mo Yan took out the seasonal radishes and Chinese cabbage and nned to make three meat and two vegetarian dishes. .


    Since it is not advisable to be greasy at night, Mo Yan ns to use pork to make a steamed dish that she liked very much in her previous life - pearl tofu balls.


    The ingredients for Pearl Tofu Balls are very simple. The main ingredients are glutinous rice, tofu, and pork. The condiments are onion and ginger, cooking wine, light soy sauce, salt, and sesame oil.


    Glutinous rice needs to be soaked in water for at least one and a half hours before it tastes soft and glutinous after steaming. Fortunately, Mo Yan likes to make nutritious and delicious glutinous rice, lean meat and egg soup cakes. She has made a lot of glutinous rice and stored it. It''s very convenient to get up.


    Yin rice is made from glutinous rice. After cooking, the taste is no worse than fresh glutinous rice. It is perfect for making pearl tofu balls.


    Mo Yan chopped the meat filling, mixed it with tofu in a ratio of two to one, then added chopped green onion, ginger, light soy sauce, wine, oil, and salt, and used chopsticks to stir repeatedly in the same direction until evenly mixed. Finally, set it aside to taste, and waited. After a while, start kneading the dough and make it into a round ball that is half the size of an egg. Then roll it in the rice. Once it is evenly covered with the rice, it is ready.


    Xin''er Zhen''er didn''t even want to talk to her father, so she went to the kitchen to help. Seeing that her eldest sister had fun kneading the dumplings, she washed her hands and helped.


    Li Yan couldn''t get her hands on her, so she fetched water from the well to wash vegetables. The freshly drawn well water was warm and would not freeze her hands, so it was just right for washing vegetables.


    After the pearl tofu meatballs were ready, Mo Yan filled the inner pot with water and ced a twoyer steamer. The rice was steamed on the firstyer, and tworge tes of meatballs were ced on the secondyer. Then he covered the pot and asked Xin''er to make a fire underneath. She cooked food in the outer pot.


    In less than half an hour, Mo Yan had cooked roasted chicken with potatoes, stir-fried pork sausage, stir-fried radish, and stewed cabbage, which relieves irritation and eases the stomach. At this time, the rice and meatballs in the steamer were also steamed, and the rice was fragrant and meaty. The fragrance filled the entire kitchen and spread into the main room.


    Li Zhong couldn''t help but walked into the kitchen, just in time to see the meatballsing out of the pot. When he learned that the dish was called pearl tofu meatballs, he couldn''t help stroking his hands and smiling: "The glutinous rice grains are plump and shiny, aren''t they the pearls? As soon as I heard the tofu, I knew it was filled with tofu. What the heck, its a good name, elegant and vulgar!


    Mo Yan had a dark look on her face when she heard this. Isn''t it just an ordinary steamed dish? Aren''t the dishes all for eating, and they have something to do with something vulgar and elegant?


    Grandpa, please stop saying a few words. I think this dish is delicious, but if you keep talking, we will be too embarrassed to eat it!


    Li Yan saw that her grandfather was still going to say something, so she quickly interrupted. She really thought this dish was beautiful and she wanted to drool just looking at it.


    The new meatballs are particrly popr, especially the three little guys love them. Even Li Zhong, who has a strong taste, also eats a lot. Mo Qingze, who had a weak appetite at first, also ate it with great appetite. In the end, he was stunned. I ate two bowls of rice.


    After the meal, everyone was in a good mood. Mo Yan saw her father''s face softening a lot, and felt that it was necessary to exin what happened in the afternoon. She didn''t want to cause a gap between father and daughter because of this, not to mention that she had another important thing. things to say.


    Mo Qingze also had this idea, so the father and daughter each went back to the house to add some clothes, and then went to the yard together.


    Facing the moonlight, Mo Yan looked at the father in front of her who looked more and more like her father in her previous life. Her eyes couldn''t help but heat up, and her voice even trembled a little: "Dad, I know that the second grandfather is an elder, and I shouldn''t do it in front of so many people." You said those words, but have you ever thought about it, if these things are not revealed in front of everyone, based on the words of the second grandma, how will we gain a foothold in Liuyang Vige in the future?"


    Speaking of this, Mo Yan remembered the disgusting things that the disgusting Mo Hong had done, and her tone became even worse: "Back then, my father was teaching in the town and could earn one or two taels of silver per month. Our family had nond. Land, we have to buy everything, and this one tael of silver is just enough for our family to live on, but what did the second mistress do?"

 Chapter 50: Opening up wasteland and growing vegetables (1)

    Chapter 50: Opening up wastnd and growing vegetables (1)


    How did the second aunt do it?


    Mo Qingze remained silent, recalling some of the things that happened at his second uncle''s house after his father and mother passed away. His memory went from far to near, from fuzzy to clear, and he found that some details that he had ignored in the past emerged in perfect detail. In the mind!


    At that time, he had just passed the schr examination, and at the urging of his second aunt, he married Du, a girl from a neighboring vige. The next year he wanted to take the provincial examination, but his second aunt said that all the money left by his parents had been spent, and she did not give him the money to go to Fucheng.


    Although he has not calcted it carefully, he also knows that the more than forty taels of silver left by his parents cannot be spent, not to mention that there are still five acres of paddy fields produced every year. Not to mention more, at least two taels of silver are avable. , but he didn''t want to think about it deeply, and would rather believe that the money was really spent by him.


    So he started teaching in the town, earning one tael of silver a month. Three yearster, after finally saving up enough money, the second aunt came to the school crying: "Zezhao, your second uncle is dying of illness. The doctor said he wanted to buy ginseng to make medicine. We don''t have enough money at home. Please give us your money quickly." take it out."


    At that time, he only hesitated for a moment, and his second aunt scolded him in front of the students in the school, saying he was a white-eyed wolf who didn''t even care about his uncle''s life or death.


    He had no choice but to take out all his money and buy ginseng for his second aunt.


    Later, after the second uncle recovered from his illness, he went to the school and told him with a guilty look on his face: "Zeya, it''s the second uncle who is useless and has dragged you down. Don''t worry, in three years, the second uncle will send you to Fucheng even if he is selling iron. .


    He was moved and believed his second uncle''s words. Other gentlemen in the school also praised him for being lucky to have a good uncle. He also felt that his second uncle was really kind to him.


    Heforted himself that he was young and could save three more years to go to Fucheng. Three years passed by. When he had saved enough money and was preparing to go to Fucheng, his second aunt came again: "Zezhao, your third cousin was injured too badly by someone else. All the money at home has been spent. Hurry up." Use your money to save your cousins life!


    Everything is exactly the same as three years ago! After the third cousin recovered from his injury, the second uncle took the third cousin to the school with a look of gratitude and guilt: "Zeyou, you saved Yongshou''s life. When winter came, my uncle and several of their brothers went up to the mountain to chop wood. I will give you enough money to buy firewood."


    With so many teachers and students watching, he could only smile and tell them not to take it to heart.


    Even though he was dyed in the scientific examination by various things, he still did not give up. At that time, he naively thought that after waiting for another three years, he would be twenty-six and it would not be toote to take the provincial examination. But he never expected that it would be A yearter, his wife Du Shi took advantage of his absence, took away all the valuables in the house, left her three children and eloped with others!


    Looking at his son who was waiting for food, his innocent daughter, his sarcastic second aunt, and the vigers who wereughing at the joke, hepletely gave up the idea of taking the scientific examination and took care of the three children as both a father and a mother.


    He wanted to return to his five acres of paddy field to nt it himself, but his second aunt firmly disagreed. She actually asked to take care of the three children and let him continue to return to the town to sit in the restaurant. He thought about it for a long time, and finally went to school. As soon as he got the monthly silver, his second aunt woulde over and ask for nine hundred coins. He thought that with this money, the children would live a better life, so he gave it willingly every time.


    But every ten days when he went home and saw the children getting thinner and thinner, he finally became suspicious, and quietly asked his eldest daughter, only to find out that the three siblings were only allowed to eat two small steamed buns a day, and Yan''er was only six years old. Washing dishes and washing clothes for a dozen people in the family.


    Finally he couldn''t bear it any longer, and finally ignored his second uncle''s persuasion to stay and his second aunt''s curse, insisting on moving out of the big tile-roofed house with his children and living in the dpidated ancestral house.

 Chapter 51: Opening up wasteland and growing vegetables (2)

    Chapter 51: Opening up wastnd and growing vegetables (2)


    Fortunately, Yan''er was able to take good care of his younger brothers and sisters at that time, and he could continue to earn money by sitting in a restaurant in the town with peace of mind. Originally, the family''s life was not bad, but after all, he underestimated the greed of his second aunt, and actually put He secretly took away most of the food he brought home every time, leaving only enough for his three children to not starve to death...


    Thinking of what his second aunt has done over the years, as well as his second uncle''s hidden connivance, and the scene that happened in the afternoon, Mo Qingze couldn''t help but feel chills all over his body. He closed his eyes in pain, and kept moving his hands hidden in his sleeves. The ground trembled, as if this was the only way to prove that all this was not his fantasy.


    Suddenly, the warmth on his left hand made Mo Qingze open his eyes suddenly. The eldest daughter who had just reached his chest was looking at him quietly, her big and bright eyes full of concern and tolerance.


    Dad, you and our three siblings are here. We will always be a family!


    The sadness that filled the air at that moment made Mo Yan very unbearable. She knew that her father was very emotional, otherwise he would not have tolerated that top member of the family for many years. Moreover, after the woman left, she refused to marry again, for fear that the three siblings would be harmed by their stepmother. of abuse.


    She held her father''s hand tightly and had already made up her mind. No matter how her father treated the best member of the family in the future, she would not me him.


    Mo Qingze blinked his eyes to prevent his daughter from seeing the wetness in his eyes. He raised his hand and touched her head. A relieved smile appeared on his face, and his tone was indescribably rxed: "Dad is fine. From now on, it will be enough for dad to have you!"


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up. Could it be that Dad would never pay attention to that top family member again?


    "Yan''er, dad has figured it out. Our family and your second grandfather are two families after all. From now on, we should follow the etiquette that rtives should have. If we encounter something like this again in the future, dad will notpromise! "


    Looking at his expectant daughter, Mo Qingze felt distressed and guilty. He was not a good father before. He only cared about his own feelings but ignored his children. His soft-heartedness made the three siblings suffer a lot. Even if he really owed his second uncle''s family, he had paid back what he had to pay over the years. He didn''t owe anyone except his children. Now that he had finally lived a happy life for a few days, how could he let others destroy it?


    Seeing the firm look in her father''s eyes, with no trace of reluctance on her face, Mo Yan believed that her father would finallye out of the quagmire of Old Motou''s family. Now that her father had made a decision, she should alsoe up with her own. manner.


    Dad, dont worry, the etiquette you should have during New Years and holidays will be the same in the future. As long as they donte to trouble our family anymore, my daughter wont make them feel embarrassed!


    Its just that the Mo Hong family is so greedy, and Old Mo is a false holy father. She feels that her future life in Liuyang Vige will definitely be exciting, and its impossible not to p Jubi in the face!


    Mo Qingze didnt know what his daughter was thinking, so the smile on his face grew wider: Dad, I believe in you!


    Having been trusted by two people so much in one day, Mo Yan just feltfortable all over.


    After this conversation, the previous gap between father and daughter waspletely eliminated!


    By the way, Dad, I have something to discuss with you!


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up when she thought about what she had been pondering all afternoon, and she expressed her thoughts in a few words.


    "Growing vegetables?" Mo Qingze stretched out his right hand with a worried look on his face and touched his daughter''s forehead: "You don''t have a fever, why are you talking nonsense?"


    Mo Yan brushed away his hand with ck lines on her head, and said coquettishly: "Dad, what I said is true! It''s a pity that those wastnds are left uncultivated. It''s better to grow vegetables. Our family can also make some ie in the winter!"


    Mo Yan shook her head in a funny way: "You silly boy, how can you grow vegetables in such a cold winter?"


    Mo Yan looked at her father like an idiot and wanted to roll her eyes. She pointed to the vibrant vegetable patch in the yard speechlessly: "Who said you can''t grow vegetables in winter? Those cabbages, celery, onions and garlic are not Do they all look good?"


    Mo Qingze felt that something was wrong with his family before. Now he looked at her fingers and finally knew the reason. He stared at his daughter for a long time and was speechless...

 Chapter 52: Farce(1)

    Chapter 52: Farce(1)


    Chapter 52 Farce (1)


    It was dark at night, and the old Mo family in Liuyang Vige was buzzing with excitement. Mo Hong''s high-pitched curses, children''s cries, and Mo Yonglu''s screams kept hearing, making the neighbors next door uneasy. I couldn''t help but curse.


    That white-eyed wolf who suffered from the gue was lucky to have been brought up by my mother and allowed him to study. This is how he treated me. If I had known he was like this, I might as well have thrown him into the mountains to feed the wolves!


    The two-room thatched house of Lao Motou''s house had just been built, and a dim oilmp was lighting up at this time. Mo Hong was sitting on the kang made of thatched grass, stamping his feet and scolding Mo Qingze, spitting in all directions. From so far away, his injured right hand looked a little funny hanging around his neck.


    "Mom, his uncle is a beast! It''s a pity that our family doesn''t have enough food and clothing to keep warm. The uncle didn''t help us when he gave those good things to others, and even let people beat you and Yonglu like this. Even the beasts dont hate it so much! And that little bitch, in front of so many people, has embarrassed our family, and the whole family has been struck by lightning!"


    Mo Hong''s second daughter-inw, Mo Niu, cursed angrily. When she thought that so many things were not recovered at all, and that her man even had a broken hand, she felt heart-wrenching hatred and wanted to **** everything away. Come back and sell that little **** to the building to vent your anger.


    These words were tantamount to burning tar on fire. Mo Hong''s family suddenly exploded. He stood up and pointed at Old Mo who was silent and no one knew what he was thinking. He cursed: "It''s all you." Its an old thing that I cant even control my own nephew, and I let that little **** dare to sit on my neck and **** and pee, God, why did I end up with such a useless piece of trash!


    At the end of the sentence, Mo Hong sat down on the cold ground, pped his thigh with his intact left hand and cursed at the top of his lungs, as if he had truly be the most pitiable person in the world.


    "Cry, cry, cry, you still have the **** nerve to cry. If you weren''t such a useless thing, how could you be caught by that stinky girl and make me lose face?" Old Motou stood up suddenly and red at Mo Hongshi, The originally honest face looked so gloomy that it looked like it was about to drip.


    In the past, Old Mo Tou would never have dared to say anything to Mo Hong, but he was extremely angry when he was pped in the face in public in the afternoon. Now that his mother-inw pointed his nose at him and scolded him, he just wanted to p this corrupt **** to death.


    It is said that honest people are the scariest when they are angry. Mo Hong was so frightened by Old Mo''s roar that she even forgot to cry. When she came to her senses, she was instantly exposed, jumped up with a "ouch" and ran away He went to Lao Motou and scratched Lao Motou **** the face.


    "You useless old thing, you have no ability, so you still rely on me? If you have the ability, you can be a schr like your dead brother, earn a share of the family business, and let me enjoy the happiness. I won''t To raise that white-eyed wolf for such an idea, if you can, yell at your good nephew and make him spit out all the money!"


    Old Mo didn''t expect that Mo Hong would take action, so he was unexpectedly scratched on the face by her. It was painful. Just when he was about to avoid it, he heard her mention the eldest brother who had made him feel inferior for most of his life. For a moment, His face was ferocious and twisted, and without thinking, he raised his hand and threw it heavily on Mo Hong''s face.


    The p was so hard that Mo Hong''s eyes were filled with stars, and his fat body lost its bnce and fell to the ground.


    This was the first time that Mo Hong was beaten by Lao Mo, and she was a little confused for a moment. However, she was not the type to suffer disadvantages. She had been suppressing Lao Mo for many years, and her temper was getting worse. How could she endure it? She quickly got up, lowered her head and jerked towards Lao Mo''s head.

 Chapter 53: Farce(2)

    Chapter 53: Farce(2)


    Chapter 53 Farce (2)


    Old Mo couldn''t avoid being knocked to the ground, and the back of his head hit the cold ground. His head was dizzy. Before he could recover, Mo Hong twisted her fat body and sat on him suddenly. The pressure was so severe that he almost breathed out.


    "You old useless thing, how dare you hit me, I asked you to hit me, let you hit me!"


    Mo Hong''s eyes were red from the p. His intact left hand scratched Old Motou''s face again and again, and soon it was bloody.


    Old Mo Tou was small and thin, and was unable to resist as he was being pressed hard by Mo Hong. While pushing Mo Hong, he yelled at his stunned son and daughter-inw: "Come over and help!"


    Mo Niu and the others woke up from a dream and hurriedly ran over and pulled Mo Hong hurriedly. As soon as Old Mo got his head free, he pped Mo Hong hard again. How could Mo Hong be willing to do this? He screamed and rushed forward again, punching and kicking Lao Motou.


    Outside the door, the eldest daughter-inw Mo Wu coaxed her three-year-old son to watch indifferently, thinking about her little daughter who was sold by Mo Hong. Deep hatred shed in her eyes, and she had no intention of stepping forward to break up the fight.


    Mo Yan and Mo Qingze, who were burning the midnight oil to discuss opening up wastnd to grow vegetables, didn''t know about the farce going on in the old Mo family.


    Mo Qingze looked at the sketch drawn by Mo Yan with great interest. After listening to his daughter''s exnation of what "greenhouse vegetables" were, he pointed at the criss-crossing lines on the sketch and asked: "This is how to make the twenty acres ofnd In pieces?"


    Mo Yan put down his pen, shook his head and said: "These lines represent water canals. Water from the river can be pumped up and directed to the fields for easy irrigation."


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he picked up the sketch and nodded. He was very confident in the vegetables in the greenhouse that his daughter mentioned. He didn''t ask why a shed was built in the field because the vegetables in the yard could grow well without a greenhouse.


    Mo Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that her father would ask about the vegetables in the yard. Since the space was upgraded again, and the spiritual spring was also upgraded, she has not bathed in the spiritual spring. She leads the spiritual spring water into the well every day and uses it for the whole family to condition their bodies. The water she usually uses for bathing and washing vegetables can be poured in In the vegetable field, nourished by spiritual energy, the vegetables will grow lush and green despite the cold frost.


    Originally there was no need for a greenhouse in that wastnd, but she didnt want to attract attention, so she thought of building one as a cover. As for the materials to be used for the construction, she also thought about it, so she collected bamboo and wood from the mountain and used oilcloth to rece the stic film from her previous life.


    Oilcloth is good at waterproofing, but its light transmittance and thermal instion properties are poor. In order to hide it from others, she ns to build an earthen stove in each greenhouse to burn fire and heat the greenhouse. In the future, if anyone in the vige wants to grow vegetables in the greenhouse, they can do so. Use as a reference.


    Mo Qingze was not good at farming, but after all, he grew up in the countryside, so he put forward many suggestions for improvements, which greatly surprised Mo Yan.


    "Yan''er, you are a fourteen-year-old girl at the end of the year. It''s not easy to show your face anymore. When ites to harvesting vegetables in the greenhouse, I leave it to dad. If dad doesn''t understand something, he cane back and ask you. Do you think it''s okay?"


    Looking at his daughter who had already shown the appearance of a girl and whose appearance was getting more and more outstanding, Mo Qingze was really worried.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan suddenly felt enlightened. Then she remembered that it had been almost half a year since she came to this world. She was almost fourteen years old in this body. In her previous life, she was still a junior high school student, but she could get married and have children at the age of fifteen. In ancient times, she was indeed considered a big girl.


    Thinking of this, she smiled and agreed happily: "Dad, thank you for the hard work!"


    Although she retains the memory of her previous life, the self-reliance and self-reliance that a modern woman should have has always influenced her. However, in ancient times with strict etiquette, the so-called mavericks may harm her, not to mention that since these dogmas exist, they are necessary to exist. . Although it is very satisfying to see the domineering and capable heroine in the novel, she exists in the real world. She just wants to live her own small life with her family and use her space to do more good deeds and umte merit.


    Mo Qingze touched her head with a kind look on his face: "You''re still polite to dad? What a stupid child!"


    Mo Yan closed her eyes slightly, enjoying the pampering. The kind father in front of her became more and more simr to the dad in her previous life...

 Chapter 54: Go up the mountain

    Chapter 54: Go up the mountain


    Chapter 54 Going up the mountain


    There are more than 110 households in Liuyang Vige, and more than 80 households have received favors from the Mo family. When they learned that the Mo family was looking for someone to dig up wastnd, anyone with surplusbor in the family was willing toe and help, even if some families The adults were so busy that they also asked their half-grown children toe over and help with whatever they could, such as weeding and picking up rocks.


    In this way, there are more than thirty adults and seven or eight half-year-old children whoe to work.


    Naturally, the wages of adults and children cannot be calcted in the same way. Mo Qingze calcted based on themon wages in the city, an adult would earn 20 cents a day and a half-year-old child would earn 8 cents a day. Of course, these wages would be offset by the previous cotton and grain. , this was agreed beforehand.


    However, Mo Yan proposed to take care of a lunch. The people who worked had a big appetite. They might not be able to eat enough with the little food they had. If they didn''t have enough, how could they have the strength to work? The cooks were two middle-aged women from the Lin family. They paid ten cents a day, which was also paid in cotton and grain.


    Mo Yan didnt want to be too high-profile, so the lunch she prepared wasnt that good and she could only fill it up. The staple food is dry sweet potato rice, and the side dishes are potatoes, Chinese cabbage and boiled eggs. This is nothing for the Mo family who have fish and meat for every meal, but for people who are often not full and have to exchange eggs for oil and salt. For bankers, this is already excellent.


    Seeing the tworge baskets of rice and vegetables and more than 70 eggs that Mo Qingze brought, the two women in charge of cooking widened their eyes. They were all introduced by Lin Yong, and their character was not a problem. Although they were surprised, they did not talk nonsense, nor did they think of secretly stealing food and taking it home to eat themselves.


    Not to mention the workers. They were already very grateful that the boss provided a lunch, but they didnt expect that the food prepared was so abundant, so they worked even harder after eating. They only gave them two boiled meals. But he was reluctant to eat the eggs, so he kept them secretly, nning to take them home at night to replenish them for the elderly and children.


    Mo Qingze saw it and didn''t say anything. Having delicious food and thinking about the elderly and children at home shows that their character is not bad. When the greenhouse is built and the vegetables are grown, someone must be hired to guard it every day. , this character must be good, so you should naturally observe it carefully on weekdays.


    Within two days, the news of Mo''s good food spread in the vige. Many people wanted toe over to work. However, their houses have not been built yet, and their wastnd has not been cleared. They can only secretly envy those whose families have a lot ofbor. people.


    This news reached Mo Hongs ears. Thinking about the bran-vored vegetables that his family ate every day, he immediately became jealous and lost his temper. He sat at the door and scolded Mo Yan and others all afternoon.


    Someone who had good intentions told Mo Qingze about this. After hearing this, Mo Qingze just smiled lightly and said nothing.


    Twenty acres ofnd is not much, and the workers worked very hard. In only five or six days, this piece of wastnd was cleaned up, and it was difficult to see even a trace of grass roots.


    After thend has been plowed, the next step is to dig ditches and build sheds. Mo Qingze divided the thirty adults into two groups. One group went to the mountains to cut bamboo and wood for scaffolding, and the other group stayed to continue digging ditches for irrigation. The two groups took turns, so no one had more work and who had less work. Take advantage.


    The Mo family''s twenty acres ofnd are a bit far from the river. Therefore, digging ditches will inevitably pass through other people''s fields. Fortunately, the owners of thesends all escaped this time and received the favor of the Mo family. After learning about this, he quickly told Mo Qingze that there was no problem. He also said that from now on, he would not have to dig ditches when farming, which would save him a lot of work.


    Mo Yan did not interfere in the matter ofnd remation at all. After entering the winter month (the eleventh month of the lunar calendar), the weather became colder and colder. When he had nothing to do, he guarded the fire pot and made clothes for the family, throwing in a few potatoes and sweet potatoes from time to time. Go to the brazier and share the food with a few little ones. Although the life is monotonous, it is not boring.


    That evening, Mo Qingze came back with a fat hare in his hand. When he asked, he found out that Lin Yong identally discovered a rabbit hole under the tree while cutting wood, so he had other holes blocked. Only two were left, and he served the whole nest of rabbits with smoke. He left the fattest one and asked Mo Qingze to bring it back to eat.


    "Brother Lin is having a hard time, and this rabbit dad can''t refuse. When tomorrowes, dad will bring him some eggs!"


    Mo Qingze was peeling off the rabbit skin neatly while asking Mo Yan for his opinion.


    Mo Yan thought about it for a while and felt it was inappropriate: "Dad, this is too deliberate. Brother Lin thought we were cheating on him. We will repay this favor next time we have a chance."


    Mo Qingze thought about it and felt that this was the truth. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed: "It''s dad who is confused. These people who deal with people, dad is not even as good as you!"


    Mo Yan chuckled. Her father''s IQ was absolutely fine, but he was not very good at dealing with people. However, he was upright and affectionate, so he would not be annoying when walking outside.


    The rabbit was cleaned up in two or three strokes, and it was estimated to weigh five kilograms. Thinking of the delicious dishes such as spicy rabbit head, fried rabbit cakes, and fried rabbit strips, Mo Yan couldn''t help but salivate.


    In such a cold weather, the rabbit is still so fat. I imagine the natural environment on Yuhua Mountain is quite good. Otherwise, there would be no such beasts as tigers and wolves. I imagine there should be a lot ofrge herbivores. If we can catch some Rare herbivores are kept in space...


    No, no, no, I didn''t even wear fur in myst life, and I can''t do evil in this life. However, it would be great if I could go up the mountain to find fruit trees, medicinal materials, etc. You must know that half of the more than one hundred acres ofnd in the space is unused. Up.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan couldn''t bear it anymore and wished she could go to Yuhua Mountain now. She had space and was not afraid of danger. If she was lucky enough to find precious medicinal materials such as ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum that could save lives at critical moments, that would be great. alright.


    Not to mention that Mo Yan had already made up her mind to follow Mo Qingze to Liuyang Vige tomorrow. In the evening, she made two dishes using rabbits - fried rabbit strips and spicy rabbit pot. Crispy-fried rabbit strips were specially made for the three little guys, and they tasted delicious. The spicy rabbit hot pot became Mo Qingze and Li Zhongs go-to snack. The two drank a lot, and Mo Yan secretly After tasting a little bit, I can only say that I really dont like spicy white wine.


    After breakfast the next day, Mo Yan only said that she wanted to visit Liuyang Vige. Mo Qingze didn''t think much about it, so he rented a donkey cart with a shed and went to Liuyang Vige with her.


    Compared to the few sparse housesst time, this time I saw all thatched houses. The whole vige seemed to be more popr. There were people opening up wastnd in the nearby fields, and half-year-old children also shuttled among them, helping to rake the grass. By removing the roots, these weeds can fertilize the ground and can be used as firewood after drying.


    The father and daughter got out of the car and went to the fields. They saw that the vigers were already digging trenches, so they did not go there.


    Mo Yan saw that thend was very soft and plowed, most of the canals were dug, and there were almost enough bamboo and wood piled beside the fields. She knew that these people worked very hard and were notzy, so her impression of them became much better.


    Mo Yan came for Yuhua Mountain. She found an excuse to leave, sneaked to the side of the mountain, found a path that seemed easier to walk, and walked carefully towards the mountain...

 Chapter 55: strange wolf(1)

    Chapter 55: strange wolf(1)


    Chapter 55 The Strange Wolf (1)


    The cold wind is blowing and everything is withered. The road up the mountain is not difficult. In the middle of winter, there is no need to worry about snakes, insects, rats and ants scurrying out to scare people.


    Mo Yan looked at the dead yellow trees everywhere. Except for the pines and cypresses that were still green and easy to identify, the other trees didn''t even have leaves, leaving only bare trunks and branches. There was no way to tell whether these trees were fruit trees or not.


    It seems that if you want to transnt fruit trees from the mountain to the space, you have to wait until spring next year.


    After wandering around for a long time and finding nothing, Mo Yan was not in a hurry to go down the mountain. Taking advantage of the ease of walking on the mountain road, he decided to explore the way first. It would be easier to go up the mountainter.


    At this time, we have reached the depths of the mountain forest. There are no traces of human activity around, only the whistling sound of the cold wind. Fortunately, there is sunshine today, so it does not feel eerie or scary.


    After walking into the mountains for half an hour, I found a few pepper trees. Mo Yan took out a shovel and a **** from the space, carefully dug out two smaller pepper trees that were easier to dig, and transnted them into the space. , even after pouring water from the spiritual spring, I dont worry about not being able to survive.


    The catering industry in this era has been quite developed. Seasonings such as Sichuan peppercorns, chili peppers, star anise and other spices have long been brought to the dining table and have be necessities for seasoning in every household. However, fruits are very rare, such as grapes and apples, which are rarely seen in the street market. Mangoes, lychees, longans, etc. only exist in the south. Not even a piece of peel can be seen in the north. However, it is unknown whether they are found in ces like royal pces and famous families.


    She has long nned to buy the rtively gentle barren hills in the back mountains. If she can get these rare fruit trees, it will not be difficult for her to turn the barren hills into fruit trees.


    It was still early, so Mo Yan decided to go back if she didn''t get any results after walking a little further. Although she didn''t see any medicinal or fruit trees, there were indeed as many animals in the woods as she had expected. Rabbits and pheasants could be seen everywhere, but they scurried around in a hurry every time. When youe out, you will be shocked.


    There are also a lot of squirrels and weasels, maybe because this ce is inessible. These animals with higher IQ are not very afraid of people. When they saw Mo Yaning, they would run away slowly and turn their heads from time to time, looking at them curiously with their two small eyes. She made Mo Yan''s hands itch and wanted to use the space to collect them.


    At this time, Mo Yan did not know that the reason why these intelligent animals were not afraid of her was because she often bathed in spiritual spring water, and her whole body exuded an aura that they liked very much. If they were not naturally wary of humans, they would definitely Come up and smell it.


    But not long after walking, Mo Yan felt something was wrong. In this forest with sparse vegetation, not even a sparrow could be seen, let alone the rabbit pine trees. The whistling wind blew past his ears, and the sparse shadows were swaying. , it was eerily quiet all around.


    Suddenly, a long howl came. Caught off guard, Mo Yan''s legs softened in fright and she almost fell to the ground. She quickly held on to the tree trunk and looked around nervously. This was the howl of a wolf. She would never hear it wrong, there was a wolf lurking nearby!


    stand by


    As if in response, wolves howled continuously from all directions. Not only did her legs feel weak, but her hairs stood on end. Mo Yan was so frightened that he didn''t know how to hide in the space.


    Just when Mo Yan turned around to run away, a burst of "bleeping" came from the jungle in front of him. The sound was short and rapid, obviously he was greatly frightened. Then, a group of brown-gray four-hoofed animals quickly He jumped out and rushed into Mo Yan''s field of vision.

 Chapter 56: strange wolf(2)

    Chapter 56: strange wolf(2)


    Chapter 56 The Strange Wolf (2)


    The panicked wild goat saw Mo Yan standing in the middle and stopped in a hurry. Its strong front hooves paved the ground restlessly, and its big eyes were filled with fear. Apparently these docile herbivores regarded Mo Yan as a human being. threatened.


    Mo Yan was neither advancing nor retreating. However, the next scene did not give her time to think, because the wolf pack that had howled earlier had already approached and surrounded them all, including people and sheep.


    Mo Yan was dumbfounded. He identally walked into a hunting circle of wolves!


    Facing the eyeing wolves, the entire flock began to stir. Amid the rushing sound of the leader, more than a dozen strong adult goats spread out to form a circle, tightly protecting their old and frailpanions in the center. The hooves were firmly attached to the ground, and the big eyes were staring at the enemy, ready to defend against attacks.


    Hunting and being hunted, killing and being killed, Mo Yan was stunned on the spot, watching helplessly as this natural huntingpetition unfolded tragically.


    Mo Yan was ignored by the wolves and sheep who were fighting hard. When the bloodthirsty wolves passed by her, they didn''t even look at her, as if she didn''t exist.


    The smell of blood became stronger and stronger, and I saw more and morepanions dying under the ws of hungry wolves. The head sheep, covered with wounds, struggled to escape from the wolf''s mouth, and finally expressed sympathy to thosepanions who were still fighting in blood. He screamed, spread his hooves and quickly rushed out of the encirclement.


    Seeing this, the other wild goats also began to struggle to get rid of the entanglement of the hungry wolves and break out. Perhaps after some hunting, the wolves were exhausted. The more than ten surviving goats unexpectedly died under the brave attack. They all escaped smoothly, leaving only theirpanions who were bitten to death on the ground.


    Mo Yan, who has never seen a single wolf hair in modern times, has never seen such a battle. She had already taken advantage of the wolf-sheep battle to spread her legs along the way she came, stumbling back and being violently beaten. Stimted by the fighting and the strong smell of blood, his brain couldn''t function normally at all, and he simply forgot that there was still space.


    When he could no longer hear a wolf howl or smell the smell of blood, Mo Yan panted and stopped holding on to the tree trunk, breathing heavily. The sweat from his forehead slid down his cheeks and dripped onto the grass. inside.


    Her legs were weak and her feet were soft. She sat down on the ground, wiped her sweat vigorously, covered her pounding chest and was stunned. The impact of what she encountered today was really too great, and she was also stunned. She has thoroughly seen the cruelty of nature, and the animal world shown on TV in her previous life was just like ying.


    Subconsciously touching the palm of her hand, Mo Yan finally remembered the space she had forgotten in her fear. She patted her head in fear. If there were not more delicious wild goats just now, they were bitten by the evil wolf. It''s her.


    Worried about encountering other dangers, Mo Yan shouldn''t stay too long. She stood up and patted her butt. Just as she was about to leave, there was a rustling sound behind her. This time, she reacted quickly and quickly entered the space.


    Almost as soon as Mo Yan disappeared, a wolf with strong limbs, tall and mighty like a calf sprang out. It was muchrger than an ordinary wolf. The most special thing was that it had a golden knot on its forehead. Mao Mao, who was holding a wild goat about the same size as him in his mouth at this time, stopped at the ce where Mo Yan was resting.


    Throwing the wild goat to the ground, a tuft of hair dragged its big tail and kept sniffing around. When he noticed the familiar smell gradually dissipating in the air, he couldn''t help but tilt his head, and a humanized light shed in his eyes. , looking extremely frustrated!


    Frustrated?


    Mo Yan, who was standing in the space, looked at this scene and felt as if his brain had been struck by lightning. Only then could he see the frustration in the eyes of that ferocious wolf!


    A tuft of hair sniffed back and forth for a long time, but found nothing in the end. He couldn''t help but droop his tail, and reluctantly followed the path he came from, but the wild goat that it had picked up was left behind. .


    After confirming that the wolf had really left, Mo Yan came out of the space and looked at the dead wild goat on the ground. Thinking back to what the wolf had done just now, she felt unbelievable. Could she be narcissistic about that strange goat? The wolf chased the sheep with the sheep in its mouth, just to give it to her?

 Chapter 57: Mo Wu Shi

    Chapter 57: Mo Wu Shi


    Chapter 57 Mo Wu


    Mo Yan threw the wild goat into the space. When he was almost at the foot of the mountain, he took it out and hid it in a hidden ce. He then found Lin Yong who was cutting down trees nearby and asked him to help carry the goat down the mountain.


    As expected of a master, Lin Yong was carrying a 100-200 kilogram wild goat as effortlessly as he was carrying a sack of cotton. As he walked, he said to Mo Yan: "Looking at the marks, this goat was obviously bitten to death by a wolf. , I dont know why it wasnt eaten.


    The wound was still bleeding, and it was obvious that he had died not long ago, but he was cutting down trees nearby and didn''t even hear any movement. It was really strange.


    Knowing that he would not know the cause and effect, Mo Yan still felt guilty: "Maybe the wolf killed more than one sheep!"


    Lin Yong thought about it and thought it was a possibility. He couldn''t help but smile and said: "Miss Mo is lucky. People areing and going in Tianshan Mountain these days, and you picked up the big guy as soon as you came."


    At this point, he reminded him seriously: "The wolves have gone to the outskirts of the mountain forest. From now on, Miss Mo should try not to go into the mountain alone."


    Mo Yan knew he had good intentions, so he naturally agreed. After experiencing the fight just now, she really had no intention of going into the mountain again in a short period of time.


    I met many vigers along the way. The wild goat was so big, so it naturally caught their attention. I heard that Mo Yan picked it up from the mountain. They all envied her good luck, but they were just envious because of the wild beasts that were looking for food in the mountains and forests at this time. Who knows, they don''t dare to go into the mountains to try their luck.


    Mo Qingze was looking for his daughter everywhere. When Mo Yan and Lin Yong came back, he found out that his daughter had sneaked into the mountains. If he hadn''t wanted to save his daughter''s face in public, he would have just carried her home and locked her up right now. The door of the house should be taught a lesson.


    Looking at his sullen father, Mo Yan felt guilty. Although his father was definitely a civilized man and would not engage in domestic violence, his ability to recite sutras like Tang Monk was really troublesome.


    The wild goat was too big and no one at home knew how to take care of it, so Mo Yan wanted to process it here and take the meat back.


    However, Lin Yong used to go hunting in the mountains in his hometown a lot, and he was very good at handling wild animals, so he found two helpers, hung the sheep on the tree, started with the sheep''s mouth, and quickly peeled off aplete sheepskin. Then the body was disemboweled with a sharp knife and the internal organs were removed. The edible sheep hearts, livers, intestines, etc. were cleaned, tied with a cloth strip, and hung on a tree to dry.


    The cleaned mutton weighed about 120 kilograms. Mo Yan asked Lin Yong to divide it into two halves, leaving half of it for the family helpers to eat.


    "Little boss, we have taken advantage of you, so why do we still want these muttons? If you can''t finish them all, you can sell them to restaurants. Winter is the time to cook mutton, so the wild ones are even rarer, okay? Sell."


    The speaker was Zhang Erniu, who had been working in the Mo family. He looked at these fat muttons with pain. They were worth more than one tael of silver. How could the little boss just give them away? It was such a waste!


    Mo Yan still had an impression of him. Seeing his expression and hearing these words that didn''t seem to be false, her impression became much better.


    "It''s okay, I picked it up anyway. You have been working very hard these days, so this little thing is nothing."


    Mo Qingze also joked: "If it could be worth a hundred and eighty taels if it was delivered to a restaurant, I would be really reluctant to part with it." The family is not short of such money now, and the helpers are also honest, so it is really nothing to give them food.


    Hearing this, Zhang Erniu felt more and more that his boss was kind, and could not say any more words of refusal.


    Lin Yong held a knife and concentrated on dividing the meat. No one in the Mo family knew it better than the Lin family. The n''s house was built in the past two days, and the old and young have moved back from the refugee camp. With the Mo family''s cotton and food, they no longer suffer from hunger and cold. It is better than the poverty-stricken days in Linjia''ao. .


    In the past few days, he and his family members have been busy cutting down trees to prepare the wood for the Mo family to build a house in theing year. Although the work is not easy, no oneined. The Mo family''s kindness to the Lin family is only What happenedst time is not enough to repay him.


    Mo Yan asked Lin Yong to cut his own half of the mutton into strips, then take it home and marinate it with salt. It would also be good to hang it under the eaves to dry and make mutton bacon.


    Turning around and seeing his father hesitant to speak, Mo Yan quickly guessed what he was thinking and picked out the bestmb leg meat from the pile of meat strips and handed it to him: "Dad, you send it Give it to Grandpa Seconds house.


    "Why!"


    Facing his daughter''s see-through gaze, Mo Qingze didn''t know what to say, but he couldn''t hide the smile on his face. He took the meat strips weighing seven or eight kilograms and carried them to Lao Mo at the end of the vige. Home.


    Looking at her father''s leaving figure, Mo Yan gritted her teeth. She was not as generous as she showed towards the best of the family. If possible, she would rather feed it to wild dogs than take advantage of them.


    But she still underestimated the quality of that family. It didn''t take long for Mo Qingze toe back empty-handed, but his face looked very bad. He looked at Mo Yan and was silent for a while before saying: "There will be nothing important in the future. , dont go to your second grandfathers house to disturb their peace.


    No need to specte, Mo Yan also knew that his father must have been angry with those top dogs. For a moment, he only felt itchy with hatred and regretted giving them thatrge piece of mutton. It was really worse than feeding a dog.


    Looking at his daughter''s appearance, Mo Qingze sighed helplessly, thinking of his second aunt''s scolding when he came in, the cynicism of his second cousin and his wife, and the expressions of his third and fourth cousins who took the mutton too little. At that moment, He actually had the urge to never step foot in this house again. From now on, he would really be estranged from his second uncle''s family.


    It was noon after processing the mutton, and it was toote to go home for dinner. The father and daughter did not go home and ate a big pot of rice with the working vigers.


    The two women cooking are very good at cooking. The sweet potato and dried rice are rice and rice, and they are not lumped together. The mutton stewed with radish is also very soft and delicious. The smell and taste are very appetizing, and the vigers passing by can''t help but swallow. I salivate and envy those who work hard.


    More than forty people sat around and ate very happily. Mo Yan also had a big appetite. Not only did he drink two bowls of steaming mutton soup, he also ate a small bowl of sweet potato rice, which made his stomach feel a little ufortable for a while. , had to get up and go for a walk outside to eat. While walking, I met an acquaintance.


    Looking at Mo Wu, whose face was slightly red and a little ufortable, Mo Yan rarely looked at her with a cold expression like she did with other members of the old Mo family.


    Cousin, what can I do for you?


    Speaking of the entire Old Mo family, the only one who made the original owner feel tenderness was the cousin in front of him. In the past, the three siblings were treated so harshly by Mo Hong that they had neither enough food nor clothing to keep them warm. It was Mo Wu who often secretly stuffed them with steamed buns and sweet potatoes, all of which she saved from her own mouth. The original owner was grateful to her, and Mo Yan was also grateful to her. This kind woman made a good impression.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she asked the question, Mo Wu''s eyes turned red and she began to cry: "Yan, Yan girl, originally, originally, aunt shouldn''t havee to find you, but uncle, aunt really, really didn''t. , There is nothing we can do, wuwu

 Chapter 58: Cruel Mo Hongshi

    Chapter 58: Cruel Mo Hongshi


    Chapter 58 The cruel Mo Hong


    How could that old piousSecond Grandma do this?


    After listening to Mo Wu''s cry, Mo Yan was so angry that she broke the branch in her hand: "Sini''er is so well-behaved, how could she have the heart to sell her? That''s her granddaughter!"


    She never expected that Mr. Mo Hong would be so cruel. Just for a few sesame cakes, he would even sell her cousin''s six-year-old daughter, and even tell others that she had died of illness. This was simply crazy!


    Thinking of her well-behaved and sensible little daughter, Mo Wu''s heart ached, and the tears that had just stopped burst into her eyes again: "The food we were carrying on the road was robbed by other victims, and my third uncle got into trouble again. I gave the family house, all the money andnd to Landlord Chen, and Landlord Chen spared him. Poor me, Si Nier, was ruthlessly sold by her own grandmother for just a few sesame seed cakes, woo hoo!"


    At the end, he almost gritted his teeth. After being married to the Mo family for fifteen years, she managed everything at home and outside, and did not dare to show any disrespect to her parents-inw. But in the end, she couldn''t even protect her own flesh and blood. How could she not hate this?


    Mo Yan was stunned, this is actually happening?


    She said that Old Mo Tou and Mo Hong had tried every possible means to plot against their family, holding the house andnd tightly in their hands. How could they give up all the fat in their mouths ande to Liuyang Vige? It turns out that it was the obscure Mo Yongshou who offended the rich and powerfulndlord Chen.


    She really didnt know whether to gloat or to talk about retribution, but retribution only fell on the culprit, but innocent children were affected.


    Seeing that Mo Wu was so sad, Mo Yan did not dare to mention Sinier again, and quickly changed her words: "Cousin, my niece always remembers your kindness. If you are in trouble, as long as my niece can help, I will definitely help you." help."


    Mo Wu quickly wiped her tears. She felt guilty and grateful when she saw that her cousin''s appearance was almostpletely different from a few months ago. She used to be her mother-inw''s housekeeper in Mojia Vige. Even though she pitied her three nephews and nieces, I didn''t dare to touch my mother-inw''s vagina. In fact, it didn''t help them much. I didn''t expect my eldest niece to remember it.


    "Auntie knows that you are a good person. If it weren''t for the fact that there was nothing she could do, I would have no shame ining to see you."


    Mo Yan shook her head: "If it weren''t for my cousin who always took care of us, we, the three siblings, would probably have starved to death long ago. If you have any difficulties, just tell us. There is no need to tell my niece."


    Mo Wu''s eyes turned red again, she nodded and said with sobs: "Then Auntie won''t be polite to you anymore! Your little cousin Shitou got sick the day before yesterday, and the little money the family has is in his grandma''s hands, and his grandma is You refused to pay for a doctor, and now the child is even more seriously ill and can''t even drink rice soup. Auntie has no choice but to borrow some money from you to find a doctor for the child."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan was so angry that she secretly scolded Mo Hong that she was nothing. Even if she had many grandsons who didn''t care about her, she couldn''t just watch her own grandson die of illness! She was suddenly very happy that she was not reborn as one of Mo Hong''s granddaughters. Otherwise, she would die again, or she would kill Mo Hong, a ck-hearted person!


    Seeing Mo Wu''s uneasy face, Mo Yan took a deep breath to calm down the anger in her heart, and agreed without saying a word: "Auntie, Shitou''s illness cannot be dyed. You go home quickly and bring him in. We are going to the city to see a doctor now! "


    Hey, hey, Auntie, lets go right now!


    Seeing that Mo Yan agreed so decisively, Mo Wu lost even thest trace of worry. She quickly wiped her face and ran towards home.


    When Mrs. Mo Wu came over with the child in her arms, Mo Yan saw that the child''s eyes were closed tightly, his face was purple and red, and his lips were covered with dead skin. She did not dare to dy any longer, so she quickly told Mo Qingze that she would take her mother and daughter with her. The two got on the donkey cart and drove towards the city.


    It took almost an hour to drive slowly and hurriedly for forty miles. When we arrived at the hospital, the doctor looked at the child''s condition and scolded Ms. Mo Wu with a straight face. If she dyed for one more night, the child would not die. He was going to be burned into a fool, so scared that Mo Wu couldn''t stop crying!


    Mo Yan was also frightened. The stone was only three years old and was still very fragile. In ancient times with backward medical standards, the possibility of early death was too high. Thinking of this, he hated the cruel Mo Hong more and more.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Mo Yan took Mo Wu and her son home directly, and let Xiao Shitou sleep on his bed.


    Shitou woke up for a while while drinking medicine in the medical center, and then fell asleep again. Fortunately, the medicine worked, and the purple-red color on his face faded a little, and his body was not as hot as before. Everyone felt relieved.


    Xin''er Zhen''er remembered her cousin Mo Wushi, and knew how kind she had been to her three siblings. They were all very happy. She shed a lot of tears when she found out that her little cousin was sick.


    "Cousin, please take care of the stones in the house. If you are tired, lie down and rest."


    After sending the two little ones out, Mo Yan took out a thinner quilt from the cab and covered the stone.


    Touching the soft and warm quilt, Mo Wu nodded with red eyes, grateful and didn''t know what to say.


    Mo Yan smiled, turned around and left the room, closed the door gently, told the little ones not to talk loudly, and then carried a few packets of medicine into the kitchen.


    In the room, you can quietly hear the sound of the cold wind blowing against the wall outside.


    Mrs. Mo Wu touched her little son''s face and was lost in thought. Thinking of the helplessness and despair of guarding her child for the past two days, her eyes were filled with hatred. She hated her child for his ruthless cruelty, and her husband''s cowardice, stupidity, and filial piety. However, she hated her own ipetence even more. If she had dared to resist resolutely when her mother-inw wanted to sell her daughter, she might not be in this situation now!


    She was very lucky to have met her cousin''s family, otherwise she would not be able to protect her youngest son. Thisparison made her even more dissatisfied with her husband''s family and her husband. If it weren''t for their children, she really wouldn''t want to stay in such a family anymore. .


    The thick quilt was warm, and you could tell it was brand new when you touched it. Thinking of all the things in Liuyang Vige, Mo Wu knew that her uncle''s life was much better now than in Mojia Vige, and she felt happy for them at the same time. I have endless worries about my future life at my husband''s house.


    Having not had a good sleep in the past few days, Mo Wu''s eyelids became heavy soon after, shey down unconsciously, hugged the child and fell into a deep sleep.


    This night, both mother and son slept deeply. An hourter, Mo Yan came over with medicine and knocked on the door but heard no movement in the house, so he came in quietly and saw that they were sleeping soundly, so he had to wake them up.


    Mo Wu was very embarrassed to ask Mo Yan to cook the medicine. She quickly woke up her son, held him in her arms and gave him the medicine.


    Stone is very well-behaved. He didn''t cry or fuss after waking up, and the bowl of medicine quickly ran out.


    Seeing that it was already gettingte, Mo Wu could not stay at Mo''s house any longer, so she proposed to leave.


    Mo Yan quickly held her down: "Auntie, the stone has just healed, where can we see the wind now? You stay here for the next two days, and go back when the stone ispletely healed!"

 Chapter 59: Another incident (1)

    Chapter 59: Another incident (1)


    Chapter 59 Another incident (1)


    Silly girl, my aunt is from a womans family, whats the point of living in your house!


    Mo Wu''s family is a little funny. Her mother-inw and sister-inw are not easy to worry about. If she doesn''t go back, they don''t know how to organize her. Everyone knows that there are more than a dozen families who fled from Mojia Vige to Liuyang Vige. She You cant help but be scrupulous!


    "Forehead"


    Mo Yan scratched her head in embarrassment. She really hadnt thought of this. She thought about it and suggested:


    I have to go to the hospital for follow-up consultation in two days. Its okay to run back and forth in such a cold weather. How about leaving the stone behind and my cousin wille back in two days?


    Mrs. Mo Wu was very moved when she heard this. The house was in a mess, there was no quilt to keep out the cold, and there was not enough food to eat. It was not a ce to recuperate. But the mother and son were disturbed enough, so how could they have the nerve to leave the child in trouble? Others declined and said:


    My aunt appreciates your kindness, but the stone is still small, and Im afraid it will cause trouble if I, the mother, are not around, so Id better take him home ande back on the day of follow-up consultation.


    Seeing that she had decided to go, Mo Yan couldn''t persuade her anymore. Looking at the thin, listless stone, she just felt that the child was so pitiful.


    Finally, she had a child at home who could y with her. Before Zhen''er could be happy, she saw someone was leaving, and she suddenly became anxious: "You can ask sister Sannier toe and take care of Shitou. If your sister is here, Shitou won''t make trouble." Got it!"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan thought it was a good idea. Sannier is her cousin''s aunt''s second daughter. She is nine years old at the same age as Xin''er. The two siblings can improve their lives at her house as a way of repaying their cousin''s aunt for taking care of them all those years.


    After repeated persuasion by her siblings, Mo Wu declined but had no choice but to agree. She carefully warned Shi Shi and asked him to listen to her cousins. Although Shi Shi didn''t want to leave his mother, he still obediently agreed.


    Mo Yan sent Mo Wu to the street and called a donkey cart for her.


    Mo Wu felt that it was troublesome enough, and she still had the nerve to ask Mo Yan to spend money, so she refused again and again. Mo Yan had to say that the donkey cart always had to pick up Mo Qingze and Sannier, and it was just in passing. Mo Wu kept saying After thanking me, I sat in.


    When Mo Yan returned home, she found that Zhen''er had put off her shoes and was sitting on the bed, ying with Little Shitou. However, Little Shitou was a bit shy and didn''t know Zhen''er very well, so he just watched his little cousin quietly ying with the wooden horse. He didn''t dare to touch the little sugar man himself.


    Seeing that Shitou''s clothes were old and thin, and thinking that there was some cotton left at home, Mo Yan nned to make him a set of cotton clothes and trousers.


    When Shitou learned that his beautiful cousin was going to make him new clothes, he was so happy that he felt better. He cooperated very well and asked Mo Yan to measure his size. At the end, he shyly kissed Mo Yan on the cheek and put Mo Yanle''s No, I am a little closer to this little cousin.


    Its a happy ce here, but its a different scene over there in Liuyang Vige.


    Whats wrong? When you be rich, you turn your back on your poor rtives like me?


    In the field, Mo Hong pulled the old girl Mo Yongxi, stared at a pair of cloudy old eyes, pointed at Mo Qingze who looked helpless, and said angrily: "I was the one who brought you up back then, but now I just let you go." My sister and my niece are going to stay with you for a few days, and youre not going to be happy with it?


    Hmph, a white-eyed wolf struck by lightning wants to get rid of the old Mo family when he bes rich, but there is no way!


    The poor child at home is so hungry that he screams every day. His cousin eats and drinks well but refuses to help him, woo hoo!


    Mo Niu, who was on the side, was also holding Er Nier and pretending to wipe away her tears. She peeked at Mo Qingze''s expression through her fingers. When she saw that he was frowning and silent, she immediately started crying and ming Mo Qingze. Qingze is cruel.

 Chapter 60: Another incident (2)

    Chapter 60: Another incident (2)


    Chapter 60 Another incident (2)


    More and more vigers were watching the fun. Mo Qingze looked at the mother-inw and daughter-inw with a puzzled face. He wanted to wave his sleeves and leave, but the other party was an elder, so he could only patiently exin:


    Second aunt, its not that my nephew doesnt agree, its just that the rented ce is too small, and there is no ce for these people to sleep. Its freezing cold, so we cant let my cousin and niece sleep on the ground!


    When Mo Hong heard this, he said without thinking: "There are only two more people. It''s still warm in such a cold day! If we can''t live in it, why don''t you rent another room?"


    Mo Niu also nodded in agreement, and the mother-inw and daughter-inw did not feel that this request was too excessive at all!


    Ah, bah, I have a ce to live on my own, but I still go to a rtives house to take advantage. Ive never seen someone so shameless.


    Its just that there was such a big fuss a few days ago, and now I still have the nerve to mention it. Its really bad luck for eight lifetimes to have such a rtive.


    "Why didn''t Mr. Mo take care of his rtives? I just saw with my own eyes that Miss Mo took her cousin who lived across the room to the city to see a doctor, and now she leaves her cousin to take care of herself. Even for her biological brother, she is no worse."


    Seeing how shameless the mother-inw and daughter-inw were, the vigers watching the excitement also looked with disdain on their faces.


    Hearing thesements, Mo Wu, who was leading Sannier, was so ashamed that she wanted to crawl into the ground. If she insisted oning back with the child, her mother-inw and sister-inw would have no excuse to embarrass her cousin.


    Mo Yongxi, who is fourteen years old, has long been spoiled by Old Mo Tou and Mo Hongshi because she is an old girl. Mo Hongshi said that her cousin''s family is prosperous and they eat well and drink hot food every day, so she wants her to take advantage of it. She agreed without even thinking about it. The cousin was already angry at his repeated excuses, but now after listening to the vigers''ments, he suddenly exploded. He pointed at Mo Qingze and scolded:


    "Who are you, cousin? If you really have a conscience, you should let those **** in your family sleep on the floor and make room for us."


    "Snapped!"


    When Lao Motou arrived and heard what Yaonv said, he suddenly felt dizzy, pped her **** the face, and roared: "Shut up, this is what a girl like you should say. Really? Why don''t you apologize to your cousin quickly?"


    A big girl has a long mouth of "cheap species", and he is still disrespectful to his cousin. If this is spread, who dares toe to the door and rx, who will marry such a daughter -in w without a female?


    It''s a pity that Mo Yongxi failed to understand Old Mo''s good intentions. He covered his red and swollen face, fell to the ground with a "Wow" and cried loudly. He kicked his legs and said reluctantly: "Their mother is shameless and a wild man." Elope, what are they if they aren''t bitches? They are just motherless bitches!"


    Old Motou was going crazy with this stupid daughter. When he saw his nephew staring at his daughter coldly, he didn''t care about feeling sorry for him for a moment. He stepped forward and pped her twice: "You are so ignorant. Get up and give it to you." Cousin apologizes!"


    After finishing speaking, he put on a smile and said to Mo Qingze: "Zezha, your cousin is still young and ignorant. Don''t be as knowledgeable as her!"


    Before Mo Qingze could say anything, Mo Hong, who saw his beloved daughter being brutally beaten, rushed forward and started fighting with Old Mo: "You old useless thing, how dare you bully us and me with outsiders? Ill fight you!


    The vigers who were watching were all dumbfounded. No one expected that the scene would suddenly change and things would turn out like this.


    Mo Qingze looked at this farce with cold eyes, as if his whole body was covered with ayer of frost, and he had no intention of stepping forward to dissuade him.


    Mo Yongxi sat on the ground and shouted loudly for Mo Hong to avenge her. She endured it for a long time before stepping forward and kicking her again. If her second uncle hadn''t already made a move, she would have just scolded her children with her words. He would never let go of this heartless cousin easily.


    In the evening, Mo Qingze came back with Sannier. Although he tried his best to hide it, Mo Yan still saw the clues.


    Dad, whats wrong with you?


    Mo Qingze touched his daughter''s head, forced a smile and shook his head: "Dad is fine, he''s just a little tired. Just take a rest."


    Seeing that her father was unwilling to say anything, Mo Yan didn''t ask any more questions. Looking at the timid Sannier, she couldn''t help but wonder if something was going on with Mo Hong''s family again.


    At dinner, Mo Qingze had no appetite. He only ate half a bowl before he excused himself that he was too full at lunch, put down the bowl and chopsticks and went back to the room.


    Sannier was holding a bowl of white rice and timidly watched her cousin enter the room. She didn''t dare to pick up any more of the delicacies on the table. It was Mo Yan who put the dishes into her bowl. She thanked her quietly and then Eat carefully.


    There were two more children in the family. When sleeping at night, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong could only sleep in the east bed of the big room, Xin''er Zhen''er and Li Yan slept in the west bed, and Mo Yan took Sannier and Xiao Shitou with her. I slept in a small room, but fortunately the beds were big, and it was winter, so it wasn''t too crowded to sleep.


    After Shitou fell asleep, Mo Yan asked Sannier what happened in Liuyang Vige.


    Sannier carefully exined everything that happened in a low voice. She was worried that her cousin would be sad, so she was smart enough not to say the unpleasant things her little aunt said.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that she had guessed what happened. For a moment, she was extremely speechless towards Mo Hong. She didn''t even have the intention toin. She had never seen such a shameless person in her past life and this life!


    Cousin, my mother said that what happened this time was her fault. She asked Sannier to say Im sorry to you. She has caused a lot of trouble for your family.


    Sannier was lying on the warm quilt, gently holding her brother''s little hand, and saying an apology with a flushed face.


    At that time, when she saw what her grandma and second aunt were doing, she wished she could immediately drag her mother into the city to take her brother home, so as not to cause trouble to her cousin''s family.


    Sannier, this is not my cousins fault, so how can I be sorry for you? Dont think too much, just live here like Shitou Haosheng, and go back when you want to go home.


    Mo Yan was indeed very angry, and it was because she didn''t think well enough that she allowed Mo Hong and the others to make trouble. Originally, she had thought of helping her cousin as much as possible when she had the opportunity in the future, but given the situation, it was really hard to help her. Then Mo Hong is like a blood-sucking locust, and you can''t get even the slightest bit of it.


    When Sannier heard this, the big stone hanging in her heart suddenly fell down. She was really worried that her cousin would me them!


    Things got over, Sannier got a lot more intimate with Mo Yan and talked about a lot of little things. Finally, she couldn''t resist the drowsiness and fell into a deep sleep next to her brother.


    Mo Yan listened quietly to the long breathing of the siblings, her eyes shining brightly in the darkness. She knew that Sannier was hiding something from her, otherwise her father would not be like this just based on Mo Hong''s fuss.


    In this life, she has regarded her father and siblings as her closest rtives. She will not take the initiative to provoke others, but if someone dares to hurt the people she cares about, she will never let him off easily. She originally thought about the old Mo family As long as she doesn''t provoke them, she won''t care about them, but now it seems that not caring about them is no longer enough...

 Chapter 61: Greenhouse built

    Chapter 61: Greenhouse built


    Chapter 61 The greenhouse ispleted


    That farce made the old Mo family theughing stock of the entire Liuyang Vige. Mo Hong not only lived up to his reputation as a fierce man by attacking her husband, but Mo Yongxi also became theughing stock of the vigers. Many vigers heard that He shook his head at her name, and even told his daughter not to associate with her.


    And her unscrupulous words also caused many people to make various spections about the Mo family. However, due to the help of the Mo family, the vigers who would not see each other in the future did not dare to talk nonsense. Some upright men do not allow their mothers-inw to talk to their children at home.


    Mo Qingze runs to Liuyang Vige every day, and it is inevitable that he will encounter some strange looks. However, he is not an impulsive and narrow-minded person. He has already looked away from some things and does not feel any embarrassment. However, he is worried that gossip will spread. to the ears of three children.


    Fortunately, after a few days, no one in the vige was talking about it. Mo Qingze also breathed a sigh of relief. In addition, the scaffolding of the greenhouse had been set up and all the ditches had been dug. He was too busy every day to keep his feet from touching the ground and had no time to go back. Think about this.


    Since the construction of the greenhouse scaffolding began in the field, Mo Yan has been running to Liuyang Vige every day, worried that the greenhouse was not properly built. Fortunately, it was not a difficult task, and everyone worked hard, and the scaffolding was very good and stable.


    The most difficult part of the whole greenhouse is to build the heating earth stove. Although it may not be used, if there is wind and snow and the temperature drops sharply, even if there is a spiritual spring, Mo Yan cannot guarantee that the vegetables will not freeze to death, so She still spent a lot of effort and asked experienced masons to build it ording to the closed firece in her previous life.


    Little boss, this firece is really nice. There is no smoke and no irritation when the fire is burning!


    After the firece of the first greenhouse was built, Mo Yan asked someone to light a fire and add firewood to test it. Unexpectedly, the effect was better than she expected. The onlookers looked at it and looked around. They found it very novel and some People even directly said they wanted to get one at home.


    Mo Yan did not agree with them: "This thing is very convenient, but sparks can easilye out of the chimney and catch fire. Sometimes the temperature of the chimney is too high, which can easily cause a fire!"


    In ancient times when construction materials were rtively backward, safety was not considered when using fireces to heat greenhouses. However, if they were used in homes, especially when the vast majority of vigers lived in thatched houses, the risk would be too great.


    The vigers who were originally interested broke out in a cold sweat when they heard this. Fortunately, the owner warned him, otherwise he would have rashly made one at home, and if something happened, he would have no ce to cry.


    Seeing that they had listened, Mo Yan said no more and continued to have people build fireces for other greenhouses.


    A total of twenty greenhouses were built on twenty acres of wastnd, almost one per acre, and there were two fireces per greenhouse.


    As for what vegetables to grow on the twenty acres of wastnd, Mo Yan has already made ns. The capital is located in the north, and the climate is cold in winter. Except for cold-resistant radish and Chinese cabbage, there are no other vegetables. Even radish and Chinese cabbage must be taken back and stored well before freezing, otherwise they will freeze and rot.


    In addition to greens, spinach, lettuce and other leafy vegetables that have a short growing season and are popr among people, Mo Yan also ns to grow luffa, cucumber, tomatoes and other melon and fruit vegetables with a long growing season. These vegetables are not afraid of a long growing season. Because even by May next year, they will still be sold at high prices; she also ns to nt two acres of seasonings such as garlic, onions, ginger, and green peppers.


    The whole capital is so big, and there are so many powerful and wealthy businessmen. If these off-season vegetables are on the market in winter, Mo Yan believes that he will definitely make a lot of money, so that he won''t have to worry about the money to buy the fruit trees on the hill next spring.


    Within a few days, all forty fireces were built. Mo Yan handed the prepared vegetable seeds to a few old farmers who were good at growing vegetables and asked them to help nt them.


    Except for the original vegetables in the space, she bought other vegetable seeds from the seed shop and nted them in the space several times before collecting them. In this way, the quality of the vegetable seeds was greatly improved. Among other things, the germination rate and disease resistance rate are better than those sold outside.


    After all the seeds were nted, Mo Yan secretly poured a lot of spiritual spring water into the canal. She didn''t dare to pour the spiritual spring water directly into the ground, otherwise the seeds would germinate the next day, wouldn''t it cause trouble for herself?


    Mo Yan was naturally confident as she held the spiritual spring in her hand, but Mo Qingze was so worried that several of his hair turned gray. I initially supported my daughter, and it was also the first time I heard about "greenhouse vegetables", so I agreed in a fit of enthusiasm. Later, wastnd was opened up, canals were dug, greenhouses were built, and various vegetable seeds were sown. Onlyter did he realize that he had been too impulsive.


    "Dad, just be careful. The temperature and humidity in the greenhouse are enough, and there are people to take care of it. You can definitely grow vegetables!"


    In the hall, Mo Yan had a headache as she watched her father walking around, which made her dizzy. For the first time, she discovered that this steady father was sometimes not calm.


    Yaner, Dad has seen everything today, and none of the seeds have sprouted. You have put in so much effort, wont you be sad if it doesnt work?


    Mo Qingze stared at his daughter speechlessly, "You heartless girl, the vegetables in the greenhouse are all your hard work, aren''t you worried about your sadness?"


    Mo Yan was even more speechless: "Dad, did you sleep wellst night? The seeds were nted just the day before, and it''s a **** thing that they sprouted today!"


    Mo Qingze frowned and said uncertainly: "Did you really nt it just the day before yesterday? Why did dad remember to nt it for several days!"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes and continued to work on her hands. Ive been busy these days, and the cotton-padded clothes and trousers I made for Sannier havent been finished yet!


    Mo Qingze touched his nose awkwardly, feeling aggrieved by being despised by his daughter. Ever since the people in the vige knew that their family wanted to grow vegetables in the greenhouse, they had tried to persuade him several times not to take the risk. When he went to Liuyang Vige today, the old farmers who helped grow vegetables politely said no, which made him feel a little worried. Puer, can he not be anxious?


    Xin''er and the others looked at their father (uncle) in a daze and couldn''t help covering their mouths and snickering. Mo Qingze red at them fiercely. He found that in the hearts of these children, he, as a father, His prestige is not as high as that of his eldest daughter. At least, the little guys never doubt what the eldest daughter says.


    Sannier, who was sitting next to Xin''er and warming herself by the fire with her brother in her arms, looked at her cousin''s familyughing with envy and felt an indescribable warmth. If their sisters were ying around with their parents like this, their parents would definitely say that they were ignorant. , grandma will dislike them even more.


    She stayed at her cousin''s house for almost ten days. It was the mostfortable day since she could remember. There were no quarrels or scoldings. She was well fed and clothed every day. Her cousins were kind to her siblings, but my mother I wille to take her and her brother home tomorrow, s!

 Chapter 62: Happy harvest(1)

    Chapter 62: Happy harvest(1)


    Chapter 62 A bumper harvest (1)


    The next day, Mo Wu came to the Mo family early to pick up the two children and returned to Liuyang Vige. She looked at the brand new cotton clothes and trousers on the children, which were nice and thick. It was obvious that they had put a lot of thought into them.


    Girl Yan, I really dont know how to thank you!


    Mo Wu held Mo Yans hand gratefully, the corners of her eyes moist. This is the first time the two children have worn such nice clothes since they have grown up.


    "Look what Auntie said, Sannier Shitou is also my younger brother and sister. Why should I thank you?" Mo Yan smiled helplessly and touched Shitou''s little head: "Sannier Shitou is well-behaved and sensible. We are both very nice. I like them, and if you hadnt insisted on taking them back, I would have kept them for a while longer!


    Mo Wu waved her hands repeatedly: "I have harassed your family for long enough. The two children have been eating and drinking at your ce for less than half a month. If they stay any longer, my aunt will have no shame in entering your house again."


    Hearing what she said, Mo Yan couldn''t force herself anymore, lest anyone in Liuyang Vige gossip about her cousin''s aunt.


    Mo Yan left the three of them to have lunch before going back. Mo Wu refused to do so, so Mo Yan had to force her to give her two packets of snacks and asked her to secretly take them back to her eldest son and daughter, which made her angry. Mo Wu shed another burst of tears.


    The two little guys were very reluctant to part with their cousins. Their eyes were red. They seemed to be sensible enough not to cry loudly, but it made Mo Yan and the others even more sad. Mo Yan even wanted to keep them here for a while longer.


    Sister, Sannier and Shitou are so pitiful. They dont even have enough food to eat at home. The second mistress often beats Sannier and calls her a loser.


    Looking at the donkey cart going away, Xin''er''s eyes were red and sad.


    In the past, in Mojia Vige, Xin''er was not close to Sannier because of the rtionship between the Mo Hong family, but in just ten days, she almost regarded Sannier as her own sister.


    Yes, sister, Shitou has never even eaten candied haws on a stick before, and he has never had a wooden horse or candy man to y with.


    Zhen''er didn''t cry, but she was in a very depressed mood.


    It doesnt matter. When we move to Liuyang Vige in the future, you two can y with them at home and share your food and fun with them. Dont they have it too?


    Mo Yanforted her softly after hearing this. The two guys seemed to have forgotten the days when they had neither enough food nor clothing nor could they eat candied haws. However, it is always a good thing to have good intentions, right?


    When the siblings heard what their sister said, they became happy again and began to look forward to the day of moving to Yangliu Vige.


    In the following days, Mo Qingze still went to Liuyang Vige every day. Fortunately, within two days, all the seeds had sprouted, and the sprouts were very even, and the seeds were almost undamaged. This made several old farmers responsible for taking care of the greenhouses Greatly surprised.


    Haha, Uncle Zhong, you dont know that Ive been anxious these days. Im fine now, and I can finally sleep peacefully!


    In the evening, Mo Qingze came back, swept away his previous mncholy, and happily shared the good news with Li Zhong, who had just returned.


    "As long as the seedlings emerge, these vegetables will grow sooner orter," Li Zhong put his mind at ease and joked: "If it hadn''t been dyed, I should have cleared out my ten acres of wastnd and nted vegetables with you."


    When Mo Qingze heard this, the smile on his face disappeared little by little. He was silent for a long time before hesitating: "Uncle Zhong, there is no news about Sister Xiu''er yet?"


    The smile disappeared from Li Zhong''s face, and finally he sighed: "An old friend helped me find out some information, saying that someone had seen a woman very simr to Xiu''er in Bei City, but I couldn''t confirm it. I n to go there again. Look for it in Bei City."


    Beishi?


    Mo Qingze frowned. He had been in the capital for so long, and he had some understanding of theyout of the capital.

 Chapter 63: Happy harvest(2)

    Chapter 63: Happy harvest(2)


    Chapter 63 A bumper harvest (2)


    Just like the East Market, where nearly half of the noble families in Da Chu are concentrated, the South City is the territory of wealthy businessmen. The West Market where they are located is inhabited by ordinary people, while the North City is the smallest in area and is known as "the beggar in the rich township". "The nest", because the people living there are either poor people or beggars, and there are many sneaky people, and the order is very chaotic.


    If Uncle Zhongs daughter really appears there, it can only mean that her life is very difficult. No wonder he is worried.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qingze consoled her: "Any news is good news. As long as Sister Xiu''er is still in the capital, we will find her sooner orter. If you need help, just tell Uncle Zhong."


    Li Zhong patted him on the shoulder gratefully, thankful for countless times that his grandfather and grandson met the Mo family.


    At this time, Mo Yans voice calling for dinner came from the main room, so the two of them stopped and went to the main room to eat together.


    Seeing that her father and Grandpa Li didn''t look very good, and thinking that Grandpa Li left early in the morning and came backte every day to look for his daughter, Mo Yan couldn''t help but wonder if there was news, and the news might not be good, but neither of them seemed to be able to tell it. It seemed like she wouldn''t just run around and ask.


    Now that the vegetable seeds have sprouted, the most important thing is to keep them warm and moisturized.


    When nting, Mo Yan listed a series of precautions, and exined each item in detail to several veteran farmers responsible for nting vegetables. For example, when the sun is shining, lift the oilcloth near noon to let in more sunlight and adjust the temperature. When ites down, put it back down.


    If you encounter frost weather and the temperature is too low at night, you must burn the firece to heat the greenhouse; some vegetables need sufficient water, which should be watered appropriately every two days, while others need to be drier and watered once every five or six days, etc.


    Although the instructions were very clear, Mo Yan would visit Liuyang Vige every two days, mainly to inject spiritual spring water into the canals. Thesends are higher than the river banks. To divert the river water into the canals, water trucks need to be pumped up.


    At this time, there were already manual waterwheels, which were usually operated by two people. It would take two days to fill a canal of twenty acres ofnd.


    In fact, driving is a tiring job, so when Mo Yan hires two people to do the driving, it is not calcted on a daily basis, but on a monthly basis. One person costs 500 cents a month, and each monthsts about fifteen to twenty days. It requires transportation, which is a bit higher than the 20 cents a day.


    When hiring people, upon hearing that the wages were so generous, many people rushed to take the job. After consulting Mo Qingze, Mo Yan chose Zhang Erniu and Zhang Dayou, who worked very hard.


    As for the ten old farmers who take care of the greenhouse, there are some from the Lin family and others with other surnames. They are all good at farming and growing vegetables. They need to stay in the fields every day, even at night. This is also very tiring, so Wages are also calcted on a monthly basis, which is 800 cash per month.


    These twelve people had arge family and were short on food. Mo Yan was willing to help them. In addition, these people had worked very hard in the past and had made many suggestions. She had a very good impression of them. Hire them.


    Facts have proved that the people she chose are indeed very good. These people are very responsible and take good care of the vegetables in the field. In just half a month, green vegetables, spinach, lettuce and other leafy vegetables have grown up one after another. Such a fast speed To everyone''s surprise, the old farmers said that the feng shui in Liuyang Vige was good, otherwise how could this vegetable grow so fast? Mo Yan snickered secretly.


    Mo Yan went to Liuyang Vige to take a look, and found that the quality of the vegetables in the greenhouse was much better than that in the small vegetable patch in the yard. There were two or three yellow leaves on each vegetable in the small vegetable patch, and the vegetables in the greenhouse were much better. But there was no trace at all, it was green, like delicate emerald.


    It can be seen that even with the "cheat device" of Lingquan water, a certain environment is needed to ensure that vegetables grow fast and well. Now the first batch of vegetables is ready for sale, but the father and daughter, Mo Yan and Mo Qingze, have disagreements over how to sell them.


    In the end, after Li Zhongs analysis, he decided to use Mo Yans method of selling, that is, setting up a stall to sell on the vegetable market, and first make the name of Mos greenhouse vegetables known...

 Chapter 64: Made a lot of money

    Chapter 64: Made a lot of money


    The sun has just risen. On the vegetable market street of Dongshi, there are gradually more and more people buying vegetables. The vegetable vendors are also shouting loudly and soliciting business with smiles on their faces.


    In the middle of winter, there are not many varieties avable for sale. In addition to radish, cabbage, and tofu pickled vegetables, there are quite a few selling chicken, duck, and pork, and some people sell dried mushrooms, shiitake mushrooms, and other fungi.


    Most of the people who live in Dongshi are in good condition. Fresh vegetables are not avable on weekdays, and many people are not in the mood, but they have toe to buy them.


    But it was different today. Many people who came to buy food rushed towards the end of the street. Some people rushed over in a hurry, but they were still a step toote. The stall was already covered with three floors inside and three floors outside. Surrounded by people, it was impossible to see what was going on inside.


    Girl, give me 30 pounds of spinach and 30 pounds of green vegetables. I need to use more for weddings at home!


    Boss, Im here first, weigh me first!


    Hey, dont squeeze in the back, the vegetable basket is even squeezed!


    Everyonee one by one, dont crowd around, there are still a lot of vegetables, all avable, all avable!


    Mo Yan was sweating profusely while serving cabbages to the guests. Seeing that the vegetable stall was almost overturned, she quickly shouted to them to step back.


    Beside her, Mo Qingze was also busy weighing the guests. He had never done this before, and now that there were so many people, it was inevitable that he would be in a hurry.


    Oh, you guys are too slow. Business is so good, why dont you call a few more people to help? With so many people, I still have to wait for a long time!


    "That''s right, I''ve been waiting for a while, and before it''s my turn, the people behind me are all crowded."


    Hearing theints from the guests, Mo Yan and his daughter could only apologize with a smile.


    I thought that the price of these vegetables would soon catch up with pork, and there wouldnt be many people selling them on the first day. Who would have thought that as soon as these vegetables and spinach were put on disy, people on the street would flock over in droves. If they had known that business was so good, they would definitely have hired a few more people to help.


    Its not the fault of the father and daughters miscalction. After all, ordinary vegetables cost fifteen cents per pound. Spinach and celery are even more expensive, costing eighteen cents per pound. Ordinary people are really reluctant to buy them.


    Little do they know that since winter, these people living in the city have hardly had ess to fresh vegetables. Every day they have either radish or cabbage, or meat and pickles, which would be boring to anyone!


    No, after holding it back for a month or two, when I first saw these green, tender leafy vegetables, I couldnt bear it. No matter how expensive they were, I had to buy a few kilograms to take home and try them out!


    He kept collecting money and changing money. The money bag hanging on his waist became heavier and heavier. If he moved, he could hear the ttering sound inside. Mo Yan didn''t know how much money he had collected this morning. He just looked at the three people on the stall. There was only a little bit of vegetables left in the cart, so I thought it must be a lot.


    Within an hour, all the vegetables were sold out. After hearing the news, several women rushed over and saw only a few scattered green vegetable leaves left on the vegetable stall.


    Ah, the leaves of these vegetables are also very green and tender!


    So at the end, there were not even any vegetable leaves on the stall. Those who didn''t buy anything could only me the woman for her quick hands and feet, but they didn''t even catch the vegetable leaves!


    Facing several resentful looks, the father and daughter had no choice but to promise toe back tomorrow and set up a stall here to ask them toe early.


    The faces of the women looked better now. They were worried that they would be dyed tomorrow, so they repeatedly asked the father and daughter to reserve some vegetables for them tomorrow. They came to get them directly. After the father and daughter agreed, they were satisfied. He left with the empty basket.


    By the time the vegetable stall was cleared and they got on the oxcart called, the father and daughter were too tired to move.


    After the oxcart left the East Market, Mo Yan calmed down a little. She specially asked the driver to go around to the vegetable market in the West Market. She saw a lot of peopleing and going, and the items sold were simr to those in the East Market. She couldn''t help but think about what to do tomorrow. Set up a stall in the West Market. The South Market is full of wealthy businessmen and there are many wealthy people, so you can also set up one.


    After paying the fare and returning home, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to dump the two money bags on the table. There was a crash, and the copper coins and silver coins instantly covered the entire table, and many of them rolled to the floor.


    Xin''er and three others rushed to the table all of a sudden, their eyes widened and their mouths open enough to fit an egg in. This was the first time they had seen such a huge pile of money!


    Mo Qingze was also surprised. He knew that the three carts of vegetables sold for a lot of money today, but now when they were piled up, he realized that it was really a lot!


    Dont just stand there stupidly, count the money quickly, and hit the palms of your hands if you make a mistake.


    Mo Yan happily took out the cotton thread and scissors, and couldn''t help butugh when he saw the four people''s appearance.


    Counting money? That is really a happy thing!


    Five people sat down around the table, each with a cotton thread and began to count the money and string it together. After half an hour, all the copper coins were counted and strung together. At thest count, there were eighty strings and seventy copper coins, plus more than 20 pieces of silver coins.


    "One string has one hundred copper coins, ten strings is one tael of silver, eighty strings is eight taels of silver, these silver dimes are twenty taels and nine cents, and the total is..." Xin''er counted carefully with her fingers. , and finally his eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at Mo Yan: "Sister, please give me a squeeze and see if this is a dream!"


    "Pfft! Haha..." Zhen''er was the first tough without shame, pointing at the second sister and teasing: "The second sister is really worthless, and she was frightened by more than ten taels of silver. Haha, it''s so funny!"


    Everyone also startedughing, not because they wereughing at Xiner, but because they were happy from the bottom of their hearts. No one expected that in just one hour, they would earn nearly eleven taels of silver.


    Seeing Xin''ere to her senses, ring at Zhen''er fiercely and about to rush over to hit her, Mo Yan gently pped Zhen''er on the back of the head: "Why are you talking to the second sister? Apologize!"


    Zhen''er saw her second sister''s fierce face and was worried about being beaten, so she walked over slowly, hugged Xiner''s neck and begged for forgiveness.


    Xin''er pinched his ears rudely before giving up in anger.


    Afterughing, Mo Yan solemnly put all the coins into a wooden box. Although this amount of money was not much, it gave the family confidence. She believed that sooner orter, this box of copper coins would turn into a box of real gold and silver!


    As it was approaching noon, Mo Yan originally wanted to prepare a table of delicious dishes to celebrate, but Li Zhong was busy looking for his daughter and had not been back for lunch recently, so he decided to do it in the evening. In addition, he was very busy in the morning and had to go to Liuyang Vige in the afternoon. , I simply made three dishes and one soup.


    The family is in a good mood, and the simple home-cooked meals are delicious.


    Putting down the dishes, Mo Yan and Mo Qingze hired a car to go to Liuyang Vige without stopping. This time they not only asked the vigers to prepare more vegetables, but also found someone to help sell the vegetables!

 Chapter 65: a kind reminder

    Chapter 65: a kind reminder


    Chapter 65 A kind reminder


    When they arrived at Liuyang Vige, the father and daughter went straight to the greenhouse.


    The weather is nice today, and all the tarpaulins in the fields have been put away. At first nce, you can see green vegetables everywhere, which is very eye-catching in a wilderness of withered vegetation. The breeze blew by, forming green waves.


    Green peppers, tomatoes, cucumbers, etc. have also grown to feet long. The dark green branches and leaves look very pleasant. They will bloom and bear fruit in about ten days. Tomatoes must be supported with wooden sticks, otherwise the fruits will crush the main branches. Cucumbers and loofahs must also be cut off, and wooden frames must be made to prevent the fruits from falling to the ground and rotting.


    Several old farmers were carrying wooden buckets and waterdles to water the vegetables. When they saw their employer approaching, they quickly stopped what they were doing and gathered around.


    Master, are the vegetables delivered today easy to sell?


    Lin Laogen, who was the first to step forward, rubbed his hands uneasily and asked Mo Qingze cautiously.


    Mo Qingze smiled and nodded: "Three carts of vegetables are sold out! I came here today just to ask you to prepare six more carts of vegetables and take them away early tomorrow morning."


    Okay! Okay! Thats great! Well pick vegetablester.


    Six carts of vegetables were added at once, and Lin Laogen''er was so happy that he said yes again and again, and the wrinkles on his forehead became much deeper when he smiled.


    If this vegetable is easy to sell, the owner will continue to nt it, and he will always have work to do. Such a good job was better than farming, and he really couldn''t bear to lose it.


    Several other people came over and happened to hear Mo Qingze''s words. They all smiled, as if they were selling their own vegetables.


    The father and daughter could guess what they were thinking. Mo Yan took the opportunity to encourage: "Grandpas and uncles, please don''t worry, as long as there are no problems with these greenhouses, our family will give you extra rewards at the end of every month! Just these vegetables I can already sell it for money, but Im afraid that someone will get jealous and spoil the idea, so at night, I ask my grandparents to take extra care!


    After saying that, he bowed to several people and saluted.


    When everyone saw this, they ducked aside in fear: "Don''t worry, boss, we will all take turns guarding the ground at night and make sure not even a single vegetable leaf is stolen."


    This is what they should do in the first ce. If something goes wrong with these precious vegetables and there is no reward orpensation, it is not a big deal, but this good job cannot be thrown away.


    Mo Yan smiled and thanked her, and gave a few more instructions. Seeing that there was nothing going on here, she let them go about their own business. Together with Mo Qingze, they went to the vige to find Lin Yong to help find reliable people to sell vegetables.


    The reason why Mo Yan asked Lin Yong for help was to take the opportunity to repay him. Previously, Mo Qingze was falsely used of corruption by Bu Shiren. If Lin Yong hadn''t found a way to get the owner of Zhenbao Pavilion, Wu''an Government, toe forward, the Mo family would not have known what kind of misfortune they would have suffered.


    Mo Yanter wanted to give all of the 660 taels of "shock silver" given by the Wu''an government to Lin Yong, but Lin Yong refused to ept it no matter what, and did not even admit that it was his own credit.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to give up. Later, when the family hired people to work, they gave priority to the Lin family as a way to repay Lin Yong.


    Knowing the purpose of the father and daughter''s visit, Lin Yong thought about it for a while and had a few candidates in mind, so he named them: "These people are quite smart. They should be able to sell vegetables and settle ounts. Why don''t we do it tomorrow?" Let them try?"


    Father and daughter thanked each other repeatedly. Lin Yong is not a big talker. He said "it should be possible", which means "it must be possible".


    The two of them were relieved that the matter was resolved so easily. They were a little worried on the way here. Tomorrow, in addition to the East Market, one will be ced in the South Market and the West Market. The two of them were really busy guarding three stalls, so they had to find someone who was honest, reliable, and good at calcting to guard the third stall.


    When Lin Yong called a few people over, there were six people in total, four men and two women.


    Mo Yan knew all these five people, having met them all before in the refugee camp. Among them was Lin Da, who had a very good rtionship with Lin Yong. The other three men also went to her house for dinnerst time. The older one was named Lin Meng, the taller one was named Lin Song, and the other one was named Lin An. As for the two women, she had only seen them but was not familiar with them, but Lin Yong introduced him, so there must be no problem with his character.


    Mo Yan immediately divided these five people. Because we didnt know the sales situation of vegetables in Nanshi and Xishi, we arranged two people to guard these two ces first.


    Although they live in the same vige, they are not a family after all. It is better for men and women to be separated to avoid suspicion. So when making arrangements, Lin Da, who was sharp-tongued and quick to settle ounts, led Lin Song to guard the West Market. Mo Qingze led Lin An to guard the South City, and the remaining three people, Lin Meng, Xiong, and Zhou, along with Mo Yan, guarded the East City.


    The wages are thirty cents per day and are paid on a daily basis; at the beginning of every day, an ox cartes to the vige to bring vegetables. You can ride on the ox cart ande together; if there is something at home that makes you unable to leave, just tell me in advance..."


    Mo Yan exined the sry and other issues in detail. Finally, the six people who listened carefully asked, "Do you have any questions?"


    The six people shook their heads quickly! What a joke, with such a generous sry and no need to work all day long, only a fool would have problems.


    The affairs in Liuyang Vige came to an end for the time being, and the father and daughter hurried back to the city.


    Mo Yan asked Mo Qingze to go home first, while she waited for someone on the street. After a while, I saw Uncle Meng driving a mule cart slowly approaching.


    Whats wrong, girl, are you waiting for the old man here?


    Uncle Meng found Mo Yan when he got closer, and quickly pulled the reins to stop.


    Mo Yan took the rope and helped Uncle Meng park the mule cart to the side of the road before saying, "Grandpa Meng, my family will need six more carts of vegetables tomorrow. Can you help find six more carts?"


    In addition to Uncle Meng''s mule cart, the three carts transporting vegetables today also have two ox carts that he helped find. Those two people are rted to Uncle Meng. In any case, it''s like inviting someone else. It''s better to hire someone you know and trust. living.


    "Okay! If you think highly of me, old man, I will help you find the right person for you." Upon hearing this, Uncle Meng grinned happily: "It seems that the vegetables sold in your greenhouse are very good, but there is one thing. I have to remind you, but you dont want to hear it.


    At the end, Uncle Meng paused and looked at Mo Yan with hesitation in his eyes.


    Seeing that Uncle Meng was so cautious, Mo Yan knew that what he was about to say must be very important, so he suppressed his smile and said seriously: "Grandpa Meng, you are well-informed. What you said must be for my own good. How could I not Like to listen?"


    Hearing this, Uncle Meng felt more and more that the little girl was mature and prudent, so he no longer had any worries and expressed his worries:


    "There are people in our vige who work for a wealthy family. It is said that the wealthy family also builds a greenhouse to grow vegetables in winter. The cost of building a greenhouse is more than an ordinary family can earn in a lifetime, but the vegetables they grow are not necessarily that good; you I have also seen vegetables grown at home, and they sell better than the vegetables in season. The greenhouse that can be built is really crude, and the vegetables in winter are so precious. Many big families will be attracted by the benefits of this. If If someone forces your family to hand over vegetables from the greenhouse, you cant resist at all!

 Chapter 66: Golden thick legs

    Chapter 66: Golden thick legs


    Chapter 66 Jin Huanghuangs thick legs


    Farewell to Uncle Meng, Mo Yan walked home with a heavy heart.


    Uncle Mengs words may not be entirely correct, but they serve as a reminder to Mo Yan. The really rich and powerful people are interested in her idea, but there is no guarantee that the supporters who are attached to the powerful will take advantage of the opportunity to seek benefits. If they encounter such a person, the Mo family will be unable to resist.


    What''s more, greenhouse vegetables are only an inconspicuous part of her n to make a fortune. What she values most is the high-yielding rice in orchards, medicine gardens and even space. These three types, especially the high-yielding rice, in this ancient time when the average yield per mu was only three hundred kilograms, I am afraid that those powerful people would be tempted. After all, if used properly, it would definitely be a great achievement that will go down in history.


    She has a heaven-defying ancient jade space, and it is not difficult to build a beautiful manor that she dreams of, but she does not want to make wedding clothes for others. But in this feudal society where the imperial power was supreme and the hierarchy was strict, her family had no foundation. Once it developed, it would have almost no power to resist those "powerful people" who had pinkeye.


    Just like Bu Shiren before, even though he was just a small shopkeeper, relying on the power of the Wu''an government, he dared to frame others and even lynched a schr. Even for such a low-ranking character, Mo Yan could not resist .


    what to do? Can we just use the space in our hands to grow vegetables?


    Mo Yan scratched his head, frustrated and feeling useless. In the time-travel novels I read in my previous life, the heroine would meet an awesome big shot while walking down the street and help them solve all kinds of big troubles. But she has been in this world for so long, let alone a big shot, she is just a small person the size of a sesame seed. I havent even met a single official


    Well, it seems that she actually met one!


    Unexpectedly, Mo Yan thought of Xiao Ruiyuan, the big ice cube! It''s a pity that she was afraid of trouble and didn''t get close to him. Although it''s not rude, it''s not polite. It''s no wonder that the guy threw down a thousand taels of silver and a sword and left without even saying hello. .


    s, there was once a long and thick golden leg in front of her. She didnt know how to hold it, and she regretted it only after losing it!


    Well, she doesnt really regret it. If a person or a family wants to truly grow, they actually have to rely on themselves! Xiao Ruiyuan may be a really big shot, but this big shot brings big troubles of his own. It''s better to stay away and keep a safe distance!


    Mou Yan reflected on it for a while, and finally felt that her original decision was a wise one, so she easily put aside her regrets and began to secretly think about what dishes to cook in the evening to celebrate the vegetable sales.


    When he got home, it was already dark. Mo Yan called Xiner and Li Yan into the kitchen to help and started preparing for the evening meal.


    There are not many ingredients at home, only a small piece of pork belly, two pounds of short ribs and previously preparedmb bacon. With these ingredients, Mo Yan nned to make three meat dishes: twice-cooked pork, sweet and sour pork ribs, steamedmb and bacon, two vegetarian dishes: garlic greens, stir-fried shredded radish, and a greasy tofu mustard soup.


    Several dishes are very easy to make home-cooked dishes, and they were ready in less than half an hour.


    Although everyone has long known that Mo Yan has good cooking skills and can cook even ordinary radishes with full color, vor and appetite, but every time Mo Yan cooks, they will have new expectations. There are really too many dishes she can cook, even if they are rarely repeated for ten days and a half.


    There are many dishes that Li Zhong, who is well-informed, has never tasted, or even heard of. Li Zhong joked more than once that with Mo Yan''s cooking skills, he could open a small restaurant and make a lot of money, and his family would have enough food and clothing.


    Mo Yan has never thought about making money with her cooking skills. Cooking is just her hobby. Cooking food for her rtives and friends, and conquering their tastes will make her very proud. If cooking food is regarded as a career, then what other interests are there? Word?


    At dawn the next day, the father and daughter ate breakfast in a hurry and hurried to the north gate.


    Not long after they arrived, Uncle Meng and the other nine people drove their mule carts and ox carts slowly in from the city gate on time. The cars were covered tightly with oilcloth, but they did not attract the attention of passers-by. Lin Da and the other six people Also sitting in the car, when they saw Mo Yan and his daughter, they all got out of the car to say hello.


    Lin Da and Lin Song were selling vegetables in the West Market, but neither of them had been to the vegetable market street, so the familiar Uncle Meng took them there. The people living in the West Market are ordinary people, and there are probably not many people who are willing to spend nearly the same price as pork to buy vegetables, so for the time being, I only go to Uncle Meng''s cart of vegetables.


    There are rich businessmen living in Nanshi. Although it is the first day of sale, there should be a lot of people who are willing to buy. To prevent the situation from happening in Dongshi yesterday, Mo Yan arranged three cars to go there with Mo Qingze and Lin An. .


    The remaining five carts of vegetables were all taken to the East Market by Mo Yan. ording to the situation yesterday, even if these five carts of vegetables could not be sold, there would not be much left.


    Sure enough, as soon as they unloaded the vegetables from the cart, many people gathered around to buy them. Many of them were customers who had bought vegetables yesterday. After they tasted them when they went home, they thought they tasted even better than seasonal vegetables. Everyone, young and old, loved eating them. They came here early this morning and wanted to buy some more to give to their rtives and friends. , it is very honorable to be able to give vegetables as gifts in winter.


    More people came over early in the morning after hearing the propaganda from their neighbors and wanted to buy some to take home and try. When they saw that these vegetables were growing so well, they didnt mind them being expensive anymore and would buy a little of each.


    Mr. Xiong and Mr. Zhou were nimble in handling and greeting the guests. Mo Yan secretly praised them and asked them to be responsible for loading the dishes and weighing them. He and Lin Meng were responsible for collecting and changing money. With the cooperation of the two, they could barely cope with the endless flow of people. of guests.


    Even though we are very busy, no one feels tired! Especially Lin and Meng, they can hardly believe that vegetables that areparable to the price of meat can be sold so well. The money they make from selling vegetables on this day is probably more than what they have worked hard for for a year!


    Fortunately, they knew what was going on. Yesterday, Mo Yan and his daughter were beaten carefully by Lin Yong after they left. Although they were extremely envious, they also knew that they still relied on the Mo family for food and did not dare to have other thoughts.


    You must know that it is only the end of winter, and the vegetables in the greenhouse may be sold until the end of February next year. As long as they do their jobs honestly, the Mo family will definitely continue to employ them. In three months, they can easily earn three taels of silver. This is much better than those men who work hard.


    Not to mention the thoughts of these people, Mo Yan was also very happy. The five carts of vegetables were sold faster than she expected. In just one hour, most of them were sold. The money bag tied around her waist became heavier and heavier. In the end, she was so pressed that her legs could hardly stand straight.


    When thest green vegetable was sold out, Lin Meng consciously ran to call a donkey cart. The four of them got on the cart carrying heavy bags of money and went straight to Mo''s house in the West City...

 Chapter 67: The blood-sucking insects are coming (1)

    Chapter 67: The blood-sucking insects areing (1)


    Chapter 67 The blood-sucking insects areing (1)


    When Mo Yan returned home, she saw her father and Lin Da sitting in the main room chatting, with several cups of hot tea on the table.


    The little boss is back!


    Seeing Mo Yane back, Lin Dalin and Songlin An quickly stood up to say hello.


    Mo Yan listened to the title of "Little Boss" with excitement, waved her hands for them to sit down and said helplessly: "You should just call me by my name, or you can call me ''Miss Mo''!"


    The three of them justughed and said nothing. They sat down after seeing Mo Yan sit down.


    Mo Yan asked Lin Meng, Xiong, and Zhou to find chairs and sit down, and asked Xin''er to make them each a cup of hot tea to warm themselves up, and then asked his father: "Dad, how is the situation in Nanshi? Three carts of food are enough selling?"


    When it came to the business in Nanshi, Mo Qingze was also a little excited: "It''s very good, no worse than the one in Dongshi. We have to transport two more cars there tomorrow. Many people saw that our vegetables grew well and asked how they were grown. Yes, Dad was confused."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan straightened up alertly: "Dad, who do those people who are asking look like?"


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze noticed something was wrong. He thought about it carefully and said, "They are all well-dressed. They seem to be born into a wealthy family."


    They asked me very carefully. Seeing that my boss couldnt find anything to say, they gave me a few more pennies. If they wanted me to talk, I said that I was just helping sell vegetables and I didnt know anything else.


    Lin An suddenly spoke on the side, making a loud sound. After speaking, he looked at Mo Yan again, looking a little uneasy.


    Mo Yan looked at him in surprise. Unexpectedly, this man seemed to be inarticte, but he was quite good at talking. When he saw him pinching the corner of his clothes, he knew what he was worried about. He smiled andforted:


    "Don''t worry, since I invited you, I naturally believe you! In fact, it doesn''t matter if you just tell them. If they are really serious, they will know how the vegetables are grown in Liuyang Vige, and the vigers will see it. Here. If someone gives you money and asks this question next time, just ept the money and dont give it away.


    Lin An was dumbfounded when he heard this. How... could it be like this?


    When the other people heard this, their expressions changed, and they even wondered if the young master wanted to test them and said this deliberately.


    Mo Qingze also looked at his daughter in confusion. How did he grow the vegetables in the greenhouse? He had to keep it under wraps. How could he tell others so easily?


    Mo Yan saw their doubts, but did not exin much. Instead, he asked the two brothers Lin: "Brother Lin, how is the West Market? Is one cart of vegetables enough to sell?"


    Lin Da and Lin Song came back to their senses, and the two looked at each other. Finally, Lin Da stood up and said, "The cart of vegetables has been sold out. There are just a lot of people asking, but the price is too high and there are not many people buying."


    At this point, he lowered his head in embarrassment. They were the worst seller among the three ces.


    Lin Song twisted around and looked at Mo Qingze and then at Mo Yan. They both sell so little, but they get paid the same wages, which is embarrassing.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what they were thinking, and said with a smile: "It''s already very good. The people living in the West Market are ordinary people. It''s already very good to be able to sell a cart of vegetables. From now on, we will sell one cart of vegetables every day, but it won''t be fast." Its the twelfth lunar month, so business will be much better at the end of the twelfth lunar month.


    Seeing that the little boss didnt me him at all, Lin Da and Lin Song heaved a sigh of relief. However, Lin Song stood up and said, We have little effort, how about the boss give us a smaller sry?


    Mo Yan made a "puff" sound and almost spit out the tea in his mouth. This person is really weird! She immediately looked at Lin Da and found that Lin Da was not surprised at all. He obviously agreed, but she could not do this.

 Chapter 68: The blood-sucking insects are coming (2)

    Chapter 68: The blood-sucking insects areing (2)


    Chapter 68 The blood-sucking insects areing (2)


    "Now that the wages have been decided, what''s the point of changing them? What''s more, you two are busy in the West Market, so it won''t be much easier."


    At this point, she looked at the other four people and said: "Don''t worry, as long as you are diligent and don''t have other thoughts, no one will rece you, and we can even negotiate wages."


    As soon as the words fell, several people stood up excitedly, looked at each other, and said in unison: "Master, please don''t worry, we will never have two minds."


    Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction. For these six people, she was currently satisfied. The others had to be observed slowly. In the future, people would have to be hired for the orchard and medicine garden, right?


    Two people in the West City are enough, and four people in the East City are also busy. The South City has to increase the quantity tomorrow and needs to hire two more people. Mo Yan paid them each their wages and asked them to go back and pay attention. He has good character and cane to help tomorrow if he can sort out the ounts.


    After the five people left, Mo Qingze couldn''t wait to express his doubts.


    Mo Yan took a sip of tea, swung the cup leisurely and said, "Dad, please be rest assured, my daughter guarantees that even if they learn how to grow vegetables in greenhouses, they won''t be able to grow good vegetables."


    Mo Yan spoke vaguely, and Mo Qingze was confused. Just when he was about to ask again, he suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a big secret about his daughter, so he gave up asking and said with a pun: "As long as you know it well." Okay, but be careful!"


    Dont let anyone know your secret! Mo Qingze said in his heart.


    Looking at her father''s back, Mo Yan drank thest sip of water. With such a rtive, how could she not protect him well?


    At the beginning, she made no secret about how to grow vegetables in greenhouses and exposed them to everyone''s eyes. It was also because in this era, without stic films with heat preservation and strong light transmission, it was almost impossible to grow greenhouse vegetables with low investment and high returns.


    Even if there were, without the spiritual spring water, the vegetables grown would never beparable to those grown by her using the spiritual spring water. At the beginning, she did not fail to prevent a situation like today from happening, so she did not set up defenses for the vigers.


    She can almost predict that by this time next year, there will be more than one family in Liuyang Vige following the trend of growing vegetables in greenhouses. With her method, if taken care of properly, it is not impossible to grow vegetables, but she can''t predict what they will look like.


    But the money, energy, etc. invested in it are definitely several times higher than hers, and it is hard to say what kind of return she will get. She couldn''t just watch. If the day came, she would try her best to dissuade him. As for people outside Liuyang Vige, she could only say "I''m sorry"!


    After entering the twelfth lunar month, the supply of Mojias greenhouse vegetables at the three stalls has basically stabilized. The amount of vegetables sold every day in the East Market and Nan City is about 1,300 kilograms, and the West Market also sells nearly 300 kilograms. The money earned from selling vegetables every day is about fifty taels. Excluding the meager cost, it is purely The profits are very gratifying.


    During this period, many people inquired about how to grow vegetables, and the Mo family did not hide it. They even took the initiative to invite them to Liuyang Vige. Some people actually went there to see it in person, but they couldn''t see anything special about it, especially because it was so simple. The vegetables grown in the greenhouse were actually better than those in the greenhouses built with great efforts. They were puzzled but at the same time they couldn''t figure it out.


    There are also several restaurants that want to cooperate with Mojia, hoping that Mojias greenhouses will exclusively supply vegetables. However, Mo Yan politely refused after understanding the background of these restaurants. She wanted to catch big fish and hug big thick legs!


    Fortunately, at the foot of the Imperial City, these people did not dare to force themselves. In addition, the Mo family''s greenhouse vegetables had be famous in the capital. These people had to think carefully if they wanted to use evil tricks. After all, theirpetitors could not get it, right?


    What makes Mo Yan most happy is that these vegetables have won the favor of many wealthy families. These families have arge poption and arge daily demand. Mo Yan specially formed a team of people to deliver vegetables to these wealthy families every day. Vegetables, at the end of the day, I can sell thousands of extra catties of vegetables, earning nearly fifteen taels.


    When she returned home from selling vegetables that day, Mo Yan was surprised to see Zhen''er standing anxiously at the entrance of the alley, waiting for her. As soon as he saw her, he rushed over and shouted: "Sister, you are finally back, those... The vampire ising!"

 Chapter 69: ulterior motives

    Chapter 69: ulterior motives


    Chapter 69: Ulterior motives


    At this time, the main hall of the Mo family, which was not spacious, was full of people. Sixteen members of the old Mo family, old and young, were all present.


    After leading her four children to look around every corner of the Mo family, Mo Niu took her children to the main room and sat down with a look of envy and jealousy on her face. She grabbed the pastries on the table and gave them to the five-year-old The son stuffed the food into his own mouth with one hand and shouted at the other three children to eat quickly.


    Mo Yongxi has always beenzy about food. Seeing that his second sister-inw''s family was acting like bandits, he was afraid that he would eat less. He quickly stretched out his hands and kept putting them in his pocket, regardless of whether they were clean or not.


    Standing in the corner, Mrs. Mo and Wu watched her child swallowing saliva, feeling full of guilt for the Mo family and not letting her child get close to her.


    Seeing my father-inw and mother-inw, who had ulterior motives, chatting affectionately with my cousin, I secretly hated myself for not being tough enough, so I would be so hot-headed as to bring the whole family to my cousin''s house. Thinking of how kind my cousin''s family had been to their children before, I felt even better. Feel ufortable.


    Zezha, our family doesnt speak the samenguage. After all, this is our Mo familys business. Your cousins have a lot of power. Is it better to ask them to help than you to ask outsiders?


    Old Mo Tou looked at Mo Qingze, who was frowning and silent, kindly, and for those who didn''t know, he thought the two were father and son.


    "That''s right! Zeyi, my aunt used to be too anxious and worried that you would be fooled, which is why there were so many misunderstandings, but your second uncle and aunt really care about your family!"


    Mo Hongshi followed up with an exnation, with an aggrieved look on his face that said, "I have been misunderstood."


    This look, if ced on a beautiful young woman, would make people feel pity for her. I believe it is true, but on Mo Hong''s old, wrinkled face, it would be indescribably cold.


    Xiner, who was standing behind her father, looked at the couple singing together with twitching eyes, feeling puzzled.


    Second Grandpa is okay, it has always been like this, but Second Grandma has never spoken to them in such a good manner as now. Is it because the sun has risen in the west, or has it changed its gender?


    Huh, she didn''t believe that this vicious old woman would change for the better. Her sister said, "To be courteous for nothing is tomit adultery or theft." These people must want to take advantage of their family again. She has to keep a close eye on her father and not let her father agree in a daze. .


    Except for the Mo Wu family who wanted to lower their heads to the ground and the honest and honest Mo Yongfu couple, the two brothers Mo Yonglu and Mo Yongshou stared at Mo Qingze, their cousin, with hopeful faces, and Mo Niu family with his mouth full of pastries. , and nodded repeatedly, whimpering and wishing he could do it for Mo Qingze.


    They have long heard that those who help sell vegetables at Mo''s house can earn nearly one tael of silver a month. The most important thing is that the work is easy. If they can get the job of selling or delivering vegetables, let alone the wages. , maybe you can also secretly get some oil and water. If you calcte this, can you make a fortune?


    It would be better if my parents could be more generous and my cousin could be more generous, just divide the vegetables in the greenhouse between them.


    Mo Qingze was silent for a moment, shook his hands in his sleeves, and finally declined politely: "There are enough people, there is no need to add more for the time being. If we are too busy in the future..."


    How about that?


    Before Mo Qingze finished speaking, Mo Hong screamed at the top of his lungs. Just as he was about to act out, he remembered the old man''s warningst night. He couldn''t help but lower his voice and forced a smile on his face: "Ze Ya, Yong. The three Lu Yongshou are your direct cousins, you can''t just help outsiders and leave them alone!"


    Mo Qingze felt his forehead swell and hurt, and said patiently: "Second aunt, it''s not that my nephew meant to shirk, but we have hired enough people. If Yongfu brothers can endure the hardship, they can help take care of the vegetable fields at night. For the money, My nephew can also be considered higher for them."


    Take care of the vegetable field? I said, cousin, how do you feel at ease? Its freezing out here. You ordered us to take care of the vegetable field. Do you want to freeze some of our brothers to death?


    Mo Yonglu got ahead of his mother, yelling loudly with his eyes wide open, as if he was looking at the vegetable field and asked him to die.


    My cousin, he obviously has an easy job, how can you let my men look after the vegetable patch? Why dont you just drive away those people outside!


    Mo Niushi wiped her mouth and started shouting too. The loudest voice was heard outside the yard.


    In the yard, even though the door to the hall was closed, Mo Niu''s words still reached the ears of Lin Da, Lin Song, and Lin An clearly, and they suddenly became nervous.


    But what they said next made them so angry that they wanted to rush into the house immediately and argue with those who framed them.


    "Your sister-inw is right. They are outsiders after all, so how can they be trusted by their own family? Who knows if they secretly squander money on weekdays?"


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Mo Hong couldn''t help but stare at Mo Qingze, with resentment in her eyes. She was indeed a white-eyed wolf who was not well-fed. She didn''t care about her rtives when she was rich. She didn''t ask her family to help when she had a good job. It was just for nothing. Let outsiders take advantage!


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze couldn''t bear to listen and turned coldly: "Second aunt, please be careful what you say! My nephew knows what their conduct is like. They have never made any mistakes these days, and it is impossible for my nephew to catch up." Let them go, if the cousins can''t bear the pain of keeping vigil, just pretend that the nephew didn''t say this!"


    When Old Mo saw this, he knew something was going to happen. He red at Mo Hong and told her to shut up. Then he said to Mo Qingze, who had a cold face: "Zezha, don''t listen to your aunt''s nonsense." Hey, she just said the wrong thing because she cares about you, don''t argue with her, a woman."


    Facing his only uncle, although he was disappointed in his heart, Mo Qingze would not be embarrassed by him: "The second aunt is the elder, so the nephew will not care about it! It''s just the second uncle, these people who help the nephew are all destined, and there is no chance. How can you just drive someone away without any reason? If you do this, what''s the difference between my nephew and those viins who don''t keep their word?"


    Mo Qingze is a straight-tempered man. These words originally had no other meaning, but in the ears of Old Mo, it was another matter.


    Is he using his wife of being a viin who doesn''t keep his word? Lao Motou felt his face was burning, as if he had been pped hard, and he couldn''t help but feel even deeper resentment towards his only nephew.


    How dissatisfied you are in your heart, but it doesnt show on your face.


    Old Motou sighed and said sadly: "Uncle, I know your difficulties, but your brothers are all useless. Fortunately, sir, you can still resist. I pity your nephews and nieces. They spend the whole day I dont have enough food and clothing, and Shi Shi fell ill a few days ago. If it werent for the money provided by your family, Im afraid he would have been there long ago... If it werent for the fact that life at home is really difficult, I wouldnt have the nerve to make things difficult for you.


    Seeing his only uncle like this, Mo Qingze felt ufortable, especially when he looked at his nephews and nieces who were grabbing pastries to eat. Comparing the life he lived at home, he felt even more pitiful for the children. If he originally wanted to refuse, he would never give up. Unable to speak.


    Seeing that Mo Qingze was loose, Old Mo quickly struck while the iron was hot, but before he could continue to express his feelings, the door of the main room was pushed open...

 Chapter 70: test

    Chapter 70: test


    Chapter 70 Test


    Since Second Grandpa knows that forcing others to make things difficult, why do you still say it to embarrass my father?


    The soft-spoken voice was particrly pleasant to the ear, but it made Old Motou''s face flush red, and the viciousness shed in his eyes.


    Against the light, people in the room couldn''t see clearly the mocking look on Mo Yan''s face, but Mo Yan could see the faces of the people in the room, so naturally he didn''t miss the cruel look on Old Mo''s face.


    Yaner, dont be rude! Why dont you quickly apologize to your second grandfather?


    Mo Qingze frowned and shouted in a low voice, "My daughter''s family must never be disrespectful to their elders no matter what."


    Mo Yan curled her lips. Politeness also depends on the person, but these people open a dyeing workshop just by giving them some color. Its strange that she can be polite! But dads face still has to be given.


    With this thought in her mind, Mo Yan took a few steps forward and walked up to Old Mo who looked constipated. She gave him a gift and said apologetically: "Second Grandpa, Yan''er was also anxious at the moment, worried that his father would be deceived and he would be rude. Please, Second Grandpa, please dont argue with a junior like me if you have a lot.


    Worried that your father will be deceived?


    Hearing this, Old Mo was so angry that his chest hurt. The loving expression he had managed to put on suddenly froze on his face. The outstretched hand endured it again and again, so as not to throw it hard at Mo Yan, who had repeatedly ruined his good deeds. Face: "No, it''s okay!"


    Mo Yan couldn''t be happier to be able to anger this fake holy father. She raised a bright smile and said to Mo Qingze: "Dad, the second grandpa is so kind. He didn''t me me. Please don''t do it anymore." You scolded me!


    Mo Qingze:


    However, Mo Hong didn''t hear the hint. Seeing that the conversation was diverted again, she couldn''t help but be anxious and said to Mo Qingze: "Since you don''t want to drive away those outsiders, then you won''t drive them away. Why don''t you follow Yan Yatou is sitting at home counting money, leaving the business to your brothers, and giving them a monthly sry of five taels of silver per person, since we are all a family anyway, there is no need to worry about that!"


    The more Mo Hong talked about it, the more he felt that this was a good idea. At the end of the sentence, he still had an expression of "I am generous and don''t care", as if he had really suffered a big loss!


    Fifty taels of silver a month?


    Everyone in the room was stunned by Mo Hong''s words. Mo Yonglu, Mo Yongshou and others were happy, Mo Niushi and Mo Yongfu were frightened, and Xin''er Zhen''er was angry.


    "hehe!"


    Mo Yanughed angrily and looked at the proud Mo Hong with even more sarcasm. Do you want to take care of their family''s business? Still need five taels of silver a month? What a big tone, what a big face!


    Hey, Yan Yatou agreed?


    Seeing that the toughest little **** in the Mo family smiled, Mo Hong couldn''t help but feel happy. She felt that the sry she said was too little, and it should be ten taels per person. Her three sons had to get up early every day to bear the burden. Its not easy when the cold wind blows!


    I agree, I dont want to stand on the street so early in the morning and feel the cold wind! Mo Yan said with a smile.


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on her. Some were excited, some were anxious, and some were confused. Seeing a pair of younger siblings almost jumping out of their feet in a hurry, Mo Yan could only give them a calm look and continued: "However, this vegetable seller is also very particr about managing money. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to settle ounts. I don''t know how many of the halls are here." uncle"


    Its just counting, who cant do it?


    Before he finished speaking, Mo Yongshou said hurriedly, the pride on his face could not be concealed. He had gone to school. Not to mention counting, he could read quite a bit!


    Yes, yes, I can too!


    Not to be outdone, Mo Yonglu also stood up and spoke.


    Seeing that the two younger brothers had spoken, Mo Yongfu said a little depressed: "Girl Yan, my cousin doesn''t know how to do math, so just forget it!"


    "How can we forget it? Your eldest niece agreed, so why are you so stubborn again? You want to make me angry to death, right?"


    Before Mo Yan could say anything, Mo Hong burst into mes, pointing at his eldest son and saying that he hates iron and cannot turn it into steel.


    But, mother, my son really doesnt know how to calcte. What if he makes a mistake and loses the money?


    Mo Yongfu lowered his head and acted cowardly, feeling even more inferior after being told by his mother.


    Mo Yan watched the mother and son''spletely different reactions in amusement, but she had a better impression of Mo Yongfu. At least he knew how to do what he could, right?


    She nced at Lao Motou again, but she met Lao Motou''s gaze. She did not miss the surprise and defensiveness in his eyes, and the curvature of the corners of his lips became more and more obvious.


    But this smile seemed to Lao Motou to have malicious intentions, which made him extremely uneasy.


    Old Motou''s reaction made Mo Yan extremely happy. She said to Mo Hong who was still scolding her son: "Since my cousin doesn''t want to, Second Mistress, don''t force yourself. Later, let your cousin help deliver gifts to the wealthy families in the city." Vegetables are actually cheaper than selling vegetables and taking care of ounts.


    After finishing speaking, she saw Mo Wu shaking his head at her with an anxious look on his face. Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then understood what she meant, and shook his head with a slight smile.


    As soon as Mo Wu saw it, she covered her mouth and shed tears.


    Mo Yan was helpless, but couldn''t say anything, so she could only shout towards the yard: "Brother Lin, Sister-inw Lin, pleasee in."


    Girl Yan, why did you ask those people toe in?


    Mo Hongs mother and son looked at Mo Yan nervously, fearing that she would regret it again.


    Mo Yan ignored them and waited for Lin Da, Xiong and others toe in before saying: "Yan''er doesn''t know what the abilities of the two uncles are, so let''s test them now! These people help my family sell vegetables. I can only say that they are barely able." Passed, since the two uncles are in charge of the business, it is natural to be better than them, otherwise it will be difficult to convince the public, and my father and I are really worried!"


    Speaking of this, Mo Yan looked at Mo Hong and others who were already looking a little ugly, blinked and said jokingly: "Why are your two cousins looking so ugly? Are you afraid of beingpared with them?"


    Hmph, letspete. Your uncle and I have studied together. How can we bepared with a few idiots?


    The stimting method really worked. Before Old Mo Tou, who was aware of it, could stop him, Mo Yongshou couldn''t wait to jump out and looked at Lin Da and others with disdain, his chin almost raised to the sky.


    Okay, Uncle Santang is indeed a capable person, so lets get started!


    Mo Yan smiled and said loudly, but no one heard the sarcasm in her words!


    A capable person? Aren''t those who love to show off their talents and stand out also called "capable people"?


    Lin Da, Xiong and others heard what they didnt understand.


    I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen such shameless people. We are no longer a family. We were in a big trouble earlier, and now they are rushing to the door and want to be the owner of the house. How can such a thing happen?


    It was because the boss didn''t want to reject it outright because of his rtives'' sake that they came up with this idea. They would have to be smarterter and suppress the shameless arrogance of this family. They must not embarrass the boss if they lose.

 Chapter 71: Mo Niushi was beaten (1)

    Chapter 71: Mo Niushi was beaten (1)


    Chapter 71 Mo Niushi was beaten (1)


    The original owner has lived with Lao Motou''s family for so many years, howe he doesn''t know the virtues of the two brothers Mo Yonglu and Mo Yongshou?


    Mo Yonglu has a lot of strength, and he can bluff people when used to do tricks, but his brain is not bright. Mo Yongshou has read books and has a sharp brain, but he has never been exposed to business, and his ounting skills are really not that good. It is impossible topare. The experienced Lin Da et al.


    Sure enough, a simple calction question like "15 cents for a pound of cabbage, 18 cents for spinach, and 20 cents for tomatoes, two pounds of each kind, how much is the total?" Mo Yonglu was stumped. He also sessfully blocked the mouths of Lao Motou, Mo Hongshi and others.


    Mo Yongshou was a little stronger, but only a little stronger. The fourth slightly moreplicated question stumped him. The next four answers did not give correct results, not to mention being faster than Lin Da and others.


    This is the result of Mo Yan not deliberately posing questions to embarrass them!


    Second Grandpa and Second Grandma, you have also seen that its not Yaner who is pushing the envelope, its just asking the two cousins to take care of the ounts. It really wont work!


    Mo Yan spread her hands with helplessness on her face.


    Lao Motou was pped in the face again, and he felt a deep breath in his heart, but he had nowhere to express it. He could onlyugh and said: "It''s your cousin who''s useless, I don''t me you, I don''t me you!"


    Mo Hong, who is so generous, can''t say anything toin. She just has a long face, as if someone owes her hundreds of dors.


    Mo Niushi rolled his eyes and muttered unwillingly: "Don''t let my man take care of the ounts, just go to Maimai Vegetables Head Office!"


    These words immediately reminded Mo Hong, and this time she did not ask her son to take care of the ounts, and directly said to Mo Yan in amanding tone: "Yes, let your cousins sell vegetables, and your cousin delivers vegetables. "


    Mo Yan''s originally smiling face slowly fell, and she stared at Mo Hong''s mother-inw and daughter-inw expressionlessly. She stared at them till their bodies were hairy before saying: "My family is not short of vegetable sellers, and we can''t afford five taels of silver a month." The vegetable seller."


    Mo Yan''s sudden change of expression made the arrogant Mo Hong cower. He didn''t dare to y tricks with her, so he had to apologize and said with a smile: "Yan girl, the family is so poor that we can''t open the pot. Don''t you like Sannier and Shitou?" , just take pity on them, let your cousins help sell vegetables, you can pay them as you see fit, just do whatever you want!"


    With that said, he quickly took Sannier''s stone from Mo Wu''s arms one by one: "Look, look, these two children finally raised some meat in your house, and they have only been back for a few days. Being so thin means my family is really poor!"


    At this point, Mo Hong wiped the corners of his eyes where there were no tears.


    Mo Yan disdained her excuse of pretending to be pitiful about her children, but she really loved Sannier and Shitou. She pinched the two little guys'' cheeks and found that they had indeed lost weight. When she looked at them, they were not wearing cotton-padded clothes made by her. I couldn''t help but ask, "Why don''t you wear the new cotton-padded clothes that Sister Yan made for you?"


    Sanniers eyes flickered and she didnt answer, but she unconsciously looked at Goudaner, who was still eating cakes.


    "Sister Yan, the second aunt said that the third sister and Shitou are the elder sister and the elder brother, and they should let the younger brother go. The second aunt took the cotton clothes and gave them to the third brother and Hutou."


    The sound of the crisp and tender stones was pleasant to hear, but the words he spoke made the atmosphere in the room weird.


    Now Mo Yan waspletely enraged. Her eyes suddenly turned to Goudan, whose face was full of pastry crumbs. Sure enough, she saw a familiar pink patch on his cor, and the tiger head being held by Mo Niushi, the hem of The blue clothes are also exposed everywhere.


    Facing her gloomy gaze, Mo Niu couldn''t help but hugged Yao''er tightly and took two steps back, but said arrogantly: "The older one should give way to the younger one. Sannier and Shitou are already older than Goudan''er. Whats wrong with giving them cotton-padded clothes?

 Chapter 72: Mo Niushi was beaten (2)

    Chapter 72: Mo Niushi was beaten (2)


    Chapter 72 Mo Niushi was beaten (2)


    These two cotton-padded clothes are new and warm, why should we let the two **** from the big house take advantage of them? Her Goudan''er and Hutou are both boys, and they are much more valuable than them.


    Mo Yan smiled coldly and didn''t bother to say anything. She just lowered her head and rubbed the siblings'' heads and said loudly: "It''s okay. When the timees, your second uncle will work at my cousin''s ce, and my cousin will deduct the money for two cotton-padded clothes from him." . These two cotton-padded coats are made of good cotton and good materials. Each one costs two hundred cents in the clothing store. When the timees, my cousin will buy new ones for you two with the four hundred cents."


    "What? What did you say? Why do you want to deduct my man''s wages?"


    Before Mo Niu Shi could recover from the joy of "working", he was shocked by the deduction of 400 yuan, and he couldn''t help but scream at Mo Yan.


    Just because these two cotton-padded clothes are made by me, just because your men want to work at my house!


    Mo Yan dropped a few words and ignored her again. She turned to Mo Yonglu and Mo Yongshou and said, "If you really want to help,e over early tomorrow morning. Thirty cents a day. If you don''t want to, forget it."


    Come, definitelye!


    Before the two brothers could say anything, Mo Hong couldn''t help but agreed repeatedly, for fear that Mo Yan would regret it.


    Thirty pennies is thirty pennies, its better than not having one penny at all. Besides, if Saner is clever, he might be able to make a lot of money! As for the matter of deducting money, she automatically ignored it.


    Then its settled, Ill ask my father to draw up three contracts, and Ill ask my three cousins to draw them and pledge them toe over tomorrow morning.


    Mo Yan didn''t talk nonsense. After speaking, she asked Mo Qingze to go to the room to write the contract, and she followed. If it were someone else, she really wouldn''t have to go to such trouble, but facing these careless people, how could she let them work without beingpletely prepared?


    If they really work honestly, she will be a few more helpers. If they dare to y tricks, don''t me her for falling out.


    In the main room, everyone in the Old Mo family except Old Mo was very happy. Even the Mo Wu family put aside their guilt, hugged their children and were full of gratitude to Mo Yan.


    Mo Hong was even more proud. She took her sons to a corner and whispered something. Judging from their calcting expressions, she knew it was not a good thing.


    Xin''er and Zhen''er looked at the family with displeasure on their faces. They were more puzzled by their sister''s behavior.


    Lin Da and others stood against the wall, looking at the family coldly. They can''tment on the small boss''s decision, but these people don''t seem to be good birds. They have to guard the business carefully to prevent these people from causing trouble.


    After a while, the three contracts werepleted under Mo Yan''s dictation and Mo Qingze''s writing.


    Mo Yan looked at it carefully twice, and after making sure that nothing was missing, he nodded to his father, turned around and was about to go out.


    Yaner, if you dont want to agree, dont force it!


    Mo Yan thought about it again and again but couldn''t help but speak. He knew that his children didn''t want to see his second uncle''s family. If it wasn''t for his sake, Yan''er would never have agreed to this matter. Even if Yan''er refused, he would have no choice. There is something to be said.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan didn''t even look back: "My daughter doesn''t force her, as long as her father is happy."


    Mo Qingze seemed to be frozen, staring at the door in a daze, his chest felt like a stove, his whole body was full of warmth, but the sourness in his eyes almost overflowed.


    Looking at the bright red finger prints on the three contracts, Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction and warned the three brothers Mo Yongfu: "My niece has said something ugly in front of me. If you vite any of them, this job will no longer be possible."


    The three of them nodded in session, but except for Mo Yongfu, the other two did not take the piece of paper to heart.


    Mo Yan was toozy to guess what they were thinking. He put away the contract and looked at Mo Niu, who had a p mark on each face, and said meaningfully: "Auntie, please remember this lesson, not everyone can take advantage."


    After saying that, he said to Sannier and Shitou: "As long as it is something given to you by your cousin, if your second aunt or Goudaner dare to take it away, you will tell your cousin that your second uncle has taken it away." With my wages, Ill buy you new ones.


    Sannier and Shitou were very happy. They pulled Mo Yan''s clothes affectionately and nodded their little heads like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Mo Yonglu thought of doing most of the work for the Mo family for free. He did not dare to fight against Mo Yan, so he had to take it out on the culprit Mo Niu.


    So he pped Mo Niu''s face hard twice, and without thinking, he kicked her again and cursed: "You shallow-sighted thing, if you dare to take your niece''s things next time, I will p her." Kill you."


    Mo Hong kept shouting from the side, "Well done!" This prodigal woman, who just lost 400 coins, deserves to be beaten!


    Looking at the moaning Mo Niu with cold eyes, Mo Yan didn''t feel sorry for her at all. However, with Mo Niu''s temperament of not caring about fighting, it would be even harder for her not to take advantage of him. However, this time he bumped into her hands, so he took it out on behalf of the original owner.

 Chapter 73: Plan(1)

    Chapter 73: n(1)


    Chapter 73 n (1)


    After the matter came to an end, Mo Hong and others still wanted to stay at Mo''s house for a meal, but Mo Yan dismissed them with a few words.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get any advantage, Mo Niu wanted Mo Yan to pay for a covered donkey cart for her family. In the end, Lao Mo was afraid of offending Mo Yan, so he scolded her a few times.


    Yaner, my aunt has caused trouble for you. I, I shouldnt have brought them here!


    Mo Wu wasgging behind with her children, and apologized to Mo Yan with red eyes.


    Mo Yan touched Shi Shi''s head and shook her head. Mo Wu was not to me for this. Even if it wasn''t her, Old Mo and the others would have plenty of ways to find her.


    Thinking of Mo Wu''s soft temper, she couldn''t help but said: "Auntie, as a mother, you must be strong, you should be tougher, otherwise how could the second cousin dare to **** Sannier and Shitou''s cotton-padded clothes? Seeing the children being bullied, Dont you feel bad?


    These words were like a sharp thorn, which suddenly poked into the apex of Mo Wu''s heart, causing waves of stinging pain and another string of tears falling.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan sighed silently, feeling that he had no time to say any more.


    After Old Motou and his family were all gone, Mo Yan exined to Lin Da and others the matters rted to selling vegetables tomorrow, paid them their wages, and sent them back. Only the Mo family and Li Yan were left in the house. Personally, bepletely quiet.


    Seeing that the room and the table were all messy and dirty, Mo Yan was too tired to move, so he asked the Xiner siblings to clean up. Li Yan, who was hiding in the room, also came out to clean up with the siblings.


    The two rooms have also been renovated. Fortunately, except for the newly made clothes and quilts, all valuable things have been received by Mo Yan in the space. But even so, those new clothes, thick quilts, and the pork and chicken in the kitchen also made Mo Hong and others jealous. If it were in the past, they would definitely be snatched away by the top mother-inw and daughter-inw with excuses.


    Mo Yan went back to the room to tidy up her things. As soon as she folded the clothes, she saw Zhen''er holding a piece of rag and standing at the door of the room looking at her with a troubled expression. She couldn''t help butugh, and she raised her fingers to let hime over.


    Zhen''er pouted and walked over unhappily, her fleshy little face wrinkled like a bun. Mo Yan pulled him to sit on the bed and couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her. The soft touch made her squeeze again. After a few moments, Zhen''er was so angry that he red at her.


    Are you still unhappy about what happened just now?


    Looking at her younger brother with using eyes, Mo Yan finally retracted her hand mercifully, coughed and decisively changed the subject.


    Zhen''er red at her angrily and muttered dissatisfiedly: "You still ask after you know it!"


    You brat, you have a bad temper!


    Mo Yan rubbed his furry head again and stopped before his hair exploded: "Think about it, if my sister doesn''t agree to this today, what do you think the second mistress and the others will do?"


    Hearing this, Zhen''er tilted her little head and started thinking. Finally, she lowered her head and said in frustration: "Second grandma will definitely stay away, and second aunt will roll on the ground screaming and cursing!"


    Mo Yan''s mouth twisted. Isn''t the mother-inw and daughter-inw''s specialty the most?


    What if they still dont agree to it even though theyre making trouble?


    This time, Zhen''er thought for a little longer and thought about all the things that could happen. Finally, she clenched her fists and said angrily: "They will make a big fuss and me us for raising daddy and taking care of us." They are unfilial, ruining our reputation everywhere, and... they even call us ''mother-born, not mother-born'' little bitches!"


    Speaking of "little bitch", Zhen''er''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she vaguely understood why her eldest sister would do this.


    "Zhen''er is right. If we don''t agree, Second Mistress and those people will make a lot of noise."

 Chapter 74: Plan(2)

    Chapter 74: n(2)


    Chapter 74 n (2)


    Because of the angle, Mo Yan didn''t notice Zhen''er''s strangeness, and carefully sorted out the reasons for him: "Everyone in Liuyang Vige knows that we are at odds with Second Grandpa''s family, but no matter how much we are at odds, Second Grandpa''s family They are also rtives of our family. When rtives have difficulties, they ask us for help. If we can help but don''t, outsiders will only say that we are cold-blooded and ruthless, and are always on guard against us, and may even do harm to us behind our backs."


    Zhen''er had never thought about this. She was so fascinated by it that she forgot about her sadness.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan touched his head and continued: "This time the second grandpa came with his whole family. The people in the vige must know that if we refuse, the second grandma and the second aunt will still go around like before. They are not the ones who organize our family, and they have indeed taken care of dad and us three sisters in the past. No matter whether it is good or bad, in the eyes of others, it is a great favor after all!"


    Hearing this, Zhen''er nodded thoughtfully, his bright ck eyes turning rapidly.


    "We haven''tpletely established a foothold in Liuyang Vige, and we can''t let them ruin the good reputation our family has finally established. If our cousins work hard, we will have a few more helpers in the family. Outsiders There is no fault; if they dare to act recklessly, we will have reason to deal with them, and then others will not side with the second mistress, because we are reasonable, can Zhen''er understand?"


    Those three contracts were not written in vain!


    Yes! Zhener nodded heavily.


    In the past, in my hometown, every time the second grandma came to the house to grab things, if they stopped her, she would sit on the doorstep and scold them. If they dared to talk back, the second grandma would scold them even more fiercely, and even call the vige chief and n chief toment.


    They are young enough to write novels, so others only believe what the second grandma tells them. Later, whenever they went out, there would be people pointing behind them, making them unable to hold their heads up, and no one wanted to y with them.


    Mo Yan rubbed Zhen''er''s hair happily. The little guy was indeed smart, but she didn''t tell her the most important reason.


    From the memory of the original owner, although his father gave up the idea of continuing the imperial examination, he never gave up studying, which shows that he still wanted to continue studying. It''s just that my family was poor before and had to give up. Now their family is not short of money. When the new house in Liuyang Vige is built next spring, they will have a good environment for studying.


    If my father wanted to continue his studies and take the imperial examination, with his intelligence and years of umtion, it would not be difficult to pass the exam. Winning the imperial examination will not only improve the Mo family''s status in Liuyang Vige, but also slightly deter some people with ulterior motives. If the father can take a step further, no matter whether he can be an official or not, at least in this era when people are so careless, the family will have more. Assure.


    In this case, reputation is very important to the Mo family!


    However, all this was just something Mo Yan had thought about on her own. She hadn''t found a suitable opportunity to ask her father''s opinion yet, and Zhen''er was still young. She didn''t want him to be burdened with such pressure at such a young age, so she just let everything take its course.


    Early in the morning of the second day, the three brothers Mo Yongfu entered the city along with the convoy carrying vegetables.


    Mo Yan was not at all at ease with these three people, and wanted to observe closely whether they were serious about their work, so she asked Mo Yongfu to deliver food to wealthy families with the middle-aged man named Yu Fa who had been invited from Yangliu Vige.


    Dont worry, little boss, I will take good care of Brother Yongfu.


    After Yu Fa patted his chest and promised, he and Mo Yongfu got on the bullock cart filled with vegetables and went to deliver vegetables to every household.


    Yu Fa was one of the vigers who helped the Mo family cut trees before. He also escaped from the disaster. Later he became very familiar with Lin Yong. Lin Yong thought he was a good person and introduced him when he knew that Mo Yan was looking for someone to deliver food.


    Mo Yan has been carefully investigating for a while, and she remembers the amount of food every time. In the end, the money handed over to her after delivering the food is always exactly the same. Some wealthy families would give him a small reward every time they saw that he delivered food in a timely manner and the food was fresh. He would hand it over to Mo Yan honestly, but Mo Yan would definitely not take the reward.


    This time he was asked to take Mo Yongfu to deliver food, but Mo Yan was not worried that the two of them would work together to swallow the money.


    As for Mo Yonglu and Mo Yongshou, Mo Yan has never trusted him. Mo Yonglu is not smart, but he easily listens to others'' instigation. Mo Yongshou is a man of many ideas. There is no telling what will happen if the two of them are together. , only when she puts people in front of her and looks at them can she feel relieved.

 Chapter 75: Yan Junyu

    Chapter 75: Yan Junyu


    Chapter 75 Yan Junyu


    In the blink of an eye, its the middle of the twelfth lunar month, and Dachu is about to usher in the most important festivalNew Years Eve.


    Households who have the conditions have begun to kill pigs and sheep in preparation for a good New Year and to reward their families who have worked hard for more than half a year. People from the countryside living near the capital poured into the city to buy items needed for the New Year, and many shops The boss had stored enough goods half a month ago, nning to make a fortune during the Chinese New Year so he could go home for the New Year.


    The streets and alleys are full of people rubbing shoulders with each other, filled with a strong festive atmosphere. Everyone''s face is filled with a satisfied smile. Even if the naughty children are crying to buy candied haws, the adults are no longer as usual. Instead of scolding her, she happily bought a bunch and gave it to her child to sweeten her mouth.


    It was noon at Huixian Juli, a famous restaurant in the capital. At this time, there were so many guests and all the seats were packed. Guests who came a littlete could not find even the most remote seats, so they could only leave with their rtives and friends regretfully.


    Unlike the hustle and bustle on the first and second floors, the third floor is very quiet and is not affected at all by the people downstairs. There are only six luxury VIP rooms with different styles on this entire floor, and only the rich and powerful are not allowed to enter.


    At this time, in a VIP room facing the street, the door was closed and the window was wide open. A young man with bright eyes and extraordinary talents waszily leaning on the imperial concubine''s couch in front of the window, ying with it with his slender jade-like hands. The jade-shaped fan was broken, and the narrow phoenix eyes looked at the middle-aged man with cold sweat on his forehead with a smile, like a cunning fox.


    Under great pressure, just when the middle-aged man was about to faint, the young man finally said withpassion: "Xiaoqiang, you tell me how I should punish you, okay?"


    The rising tail note made the already charming voice even more charming. The middle-aged man known as "Xiao Qiang" twitched his loose face and looked as mournful as a grave, but he had to beg for mercy with a smile on his face. :


    Master, as long as I let you continue to be in charge of Huixianju, you can beat me, scold me, fine me, whatever you want!


    "Tsk!" The young man snorted coldly. Unexpectedly, he saw "Xiao Qiang"''s face trembling. He was a little interested in teasing, and couldn''t help but joked: "I am a gentleman, and I don''t want to beat or scold him." I dont need a few taels of silver, so I think you should pack up honestly and get out of Mangzhou as soon as possible!


    As soon as he heard "Mangzhou", "Xiaoqiang" shivered even more fiercely. His knees softened and he knelt on the ground. Fortunately, he managed to lie down on the young man''s knees, and he hugged the man''s knees. He cried bitterly and said:


    "Sir, please don''t. The little one has an eighty-year-old mother and a three-year-old baby. With these old bones, I''m afraid he will be gone before he reaches the border of Mangzhou. Please give me a few days of grace. I will definitely get things done, please forgive me this time!"


    Mangzhou is a poor and chaotic ce, full of bandits and ruthless people. It is a ce where officials would rather be killed than go there. How could he, an old man, get there without being torn apart by those ruthless people?


    The man kicked him in disgust, making him let go. He opened the jade bone fan and swept away the non-existent dust on his knees. He looked at "Xiaoqiang" up and down, with a hopeful look on his face: "You can still do it at your age." Whats the secret recipe for giving birth to a three-year-old baby?


    Hearing his masters careless words, Xiao Qiangs face became even more furious: Sir, thats my grandson, the son of my eldest son.


    When the man heard this, he was extremely disappointed: "You also pointed out that you have a way to make the old guy free up a little doll for me to y with, but now there is no chance."


    "Xiaoqiang"''s eyelids twitched and he cursed: "If you really mess with me, that''s your uncle. How dare you y with it?" But considering that this person always ys cards irrationally, maybe he really thinks so.


    Thinking of this, "Xiaoqiang" felt a pain in his balls, and he was actually d that this little doll didn''t exist.


    The man also lost his interest in teasing, waved his jade bone fan and said impatiently: "I''ll give you three more days. Within three days, if you can''t figure out that family''s secret method of growing vegetables, I will never let you know." You stay in the capital to celebrate the New Year!


    When "Xiaoqiang" heard this, he was happy at first, and then grimaced, and wanted to beg for mercy and let his master give him a period of grace. However, seeing that his master had turned his back, he did not dare to speak again, for fear of really annoying him. He had no choice but to exit the room with slumped shoulders and a sad face.


    Shopkeeper Xing, what did the young master say?


    Outside the door, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy saw "Xiao Qiang", that is, shopkeeper Xing Qiang,ing out. He quickly stepped forward and asked nervously.


    Shopkeeper Xing looked desperate and said sadly: "Xiao Zhu, we are done. If we can''t get the secret method within three days, we will have to go to Mangzhou."


    Mangzhou? That Mangzhou where everyone drinks blood and eats raw meat?


    When Xiao Zhu heard this, he was so frightened that he almost peed his pants: "Shopkeeper Xing, what should we do? I have an eighty-year-old grandmother and a three-year-old brother, but they are all pointing at me. Ugh, I''m not married yet. Wheres my wife!


    At the end, Xiao Zhu cried sadly, and his "woo woo" cry echoed throughout the corridor.


    "Shut up!" Shopkeeper Xing shouted, his forehead twitching. Seeing that Xiao Zhu was still crying, he quickly dragged Xiao Zhu to the lounge downstairs, for fear of disturbing the people in the room.


    Behind the door, Yan Junyu listened clearly and heard the conversation between the two people, with a mischievous smile on his lips.


    The jade bone fan tapped the palm of his hand. Thinking that he had not obtained the secret vegetable method for more than half a month, Yan Junyu''s narrow eyes shed with interest. Maybe he should take action himself. A challenge is interesting, right?

 Chapter 76: The bitter shopkeeper

    Chapter 76: The bitter shopkeeper


    Chapter 76 The bitter shopkeeper Xing


    Looking at the old man and the young man in front of him, Mo Yan looked at the sky speechlessly.


    If she wasn''t absolutely sure that she had done nothing wrong and they looked at her with expressions like "you bullied me", she would have suspected that she had done something heinous and bad to them!


    This feels so **** painful!


    You two, I really dont have the secret method of growing vegetables that you mentioned. Can you please stoping to me?


    Mo Yan looked helpless and repeated her rejection again.


    Since these two people appeared in front of the stall more than half a month ago, they have said that they want to buy the secret method of growing vegetables in her hands. Apart from the spiritual spring, what secret method does she have? But can she take out the spiritual spring?


    If she were the kind of tyrannical and ruthless master, she would definitely not be so nice and arrogant, but these two people did nothing bute over every day to brush their faces and express their demands. The key is that their attitudes are so good. She was too embarrassed to chase people away directly!


    Shopkeeper Xing couldn''t believe it, so he raised his hand sincerely: "Miss Mo, I know how precious this secret method is. As long as you are willing to pay, I will try my best to satisfy you!"


    If he hadn''t been so young and couldn''t bear to kneel down to beg a yellow-haired girl, he would have wanted to grab her thigh and beg with tears in his eyes.


    Mo Yongshou, who was weighing a guest, heard this. He paused with his hands and rolled his eyes. It looked like he was making a wrong idea.


    Hey, hurry up and get weighed, Im still waiting to take it back to greet the guests! A well-dressed middle-aged woman began to urge.


    "Urge, urge, urge, what are you urging for? Isn''t this not apliment?" Mo Yongshou was interrupted and pushed back with an impatient expression.


    "What''s your attitude? How can you greet guests like this?" The woman was unhappy when she heard this, put down the basket and shouted loudly.


    Other customers in line began to make amotion, all ming Mo Yongshou.


    Mo Yan noticed themotion here and walked over quickly. He recognized the middle-aged woman at a nce as a regr customer who often came to sell vegetables, so he took her vegetable basket and put two handfuls of fresh garlic sprouts in to apologize:


    "Mrs. Cai, please don''t mind. My guy just got a little angry. I don''t mean anything else! I''ll weigh the vegetables you want to buy and make sure they''re of sufficient quantity. This garlic sprout is my apology to you."


    The middle-aged woman did not expect that Mo Yan would remember her. Seeing her such a good attitude, she instantly felt that she was respected, and her anger that had just risen subsided. She just red at Mo Yongshou and advised Mo Yan:


    "He is a grown man and not as good as you, a girl''s governor. He doesn''t even know how to make money by being friendly. I think you should fire him as soon as possible to save you trouble."


    Mo Yan smiled, red at Mo Yongshou who wanted to talk back again, signaled him to be more honest, and quickly went to greet other guests.


    Mo Yongshou reluctantly closed his mouth, but in his heart he had already greeted the middle-aged woman''s eighteen generations of ancestors.


    Lin Meng was busy collecting the money, and took the time to nce at Mo Yongshou, who was looking depressed, and curled his lips in disdain. This guy has caused a lot of trouble for Xiaodong''s family since he came here. Although it''s not a big deal, it''s still annoying enough. He''s also good-tempered. If it were him, he would have driven him away long ago.


    In this busyness, Mo Yan forgot about Xing Qiang and Xiao Zhu who were still waiting for the results.


    Normally, these two people would have left after a while, but now the man only gave them three days. If they could not get the secret method, they would have to spend the New Year on the way to Mangzhou. Thinking about it, they felt deste.


    Shopkeeper Xing, I think this girl Mo will definitely not agree. Weve been trying to induce her for more than half a month, so we might as well force herself to do it. Ouch


    Xiao Zhu covered his painful forehead, with tears in his eyes, Pao Zi looked at Shopkeeper Xing usingly. If you have something to say, why can''t you just hit someone casually?


    Why is it so hard? If we could be hard, how could we wait until now?


    Shopkeeper Xing red at Mo Yan''s back resentfully, why is this yellow-haired girl so difficult to deal with despite her young age? No matter how good the secret method is, can it be better than real money?


    But what''s even more difficult is the ancestor, who just doesn''t allow Huixianju to use the name of Wu''an Pce to attract guests. This time, they won''t be allowed to forcefully get the secret method, but they can''t be soft at all. It would be really difficult for him not to do this.


    Touching the top of his head with sparse hair, Shopkeeper Xing only felt that the evening scene was deste. If this matter couldn''t be done within three days, and he was really sent to the barren Mangzhou by his master, he might as well have been bumped into the city gate to death.


    What should I do? I have an eighty-year-old grandmother and a three-year-old brother. I dont want to go to Mangzhou, woohoo~


    Xiao Zhu tugged on Shopkeeper Xings sleeve and burst into tears.


    Shut up, do you dare to change your words? Im just saying these words all day long, are you tired of me?


    Shopkeeper Xing scolded, his head was pounding with pain, and he regretted so much that he had been so soft-hearted and epted such a silly fool. He was really stupid to death!


    Hup~um~hup~


    Seeing that Shopkeeper Xing was angry, Xiao Zhu closed his mouth tightly, but he started to hup again and again.


    When Shopkeeper Xing saw his embarrassing and stupid look, he just wanted to kick him in the foot and draw a line with him. How could such a wise man associate with such a fool?


    When Mo Yan started to close the stall, Shopkeeper Xing came over again, with a lower posture than before: "Miss Mo, I won''t lie to you. As long as you open your mouth, no matter what the conditions are, we can easily discuss it. This is not a conversation." ce, do you think we should find a better ce and discuss it?"


    Mo Yan looked at him with a headache. She thought it would be better to exin the matter thoroughly, so she nodded and asked Lin Meng and the others to go back first.


    Lin Meng was worried and wanted to go with him, and Mo Yan was naturally willing.


    Shopkeeper Xing agreed without hesitation, so the four of them walked out of the vegetable market, intending to find a quiet teahouse to have a chat.


    Mo Yongshou stared at the four people leaving, with a calcting smile on his lips. Seeing his second brother Mo Yonglu still helping to close the stall, he secretly cursed "idiot" in his heart, then turned around and smiled again. Stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder...

 Chapter 77: Wrong thoughts

    Chapter 77: Wrong thoughts


    Chapter 77 Wrong Thoughts


    Third brother, what on earth do you want to do? Why do you have to stand here and drink the cold wind in this cold weather?


    At the corner outside the teahouse, Mo Yonglu breathed hot air on the back of his frozen hands, rubbed them vigorously, and said dissatisfiedly.


    Mo Yongshou stared at the door of the teahouse thiefly. Seeing that no one hade out yet, he couldn''t help but get anxious. Seeing this useless second brotherining, he also got angry: "Humph, if you don''t want to get rich, get out now!"


    Make a fortune?


    When Mo Yonglu heard this, he immediately became energetic and did not mind his rudeness: "Why do you want to make a fortune? My dear brother, please tell me about it!"


    Mo Yongshou waved his hand in disgust: "You''ll knowter."


    When Mo Yonglu saw this, he felt very itchy. He had always known that this younger brother was a clever person. Since he was talking about making a fortune, he must have some tricks. He couldn''t help but lick his face and begged, wanting to get a share of the pie.


    Mo Yongshou hung him for a while, whetting his appetite, and then mysteriously leaned into his ear and whispered: "That **** girl holds the secret recipe for growing greenhouse vegetables, and that old man is here to buy the secret recipe. Yes, but that **** girl has a lot of money and doesnt even know how to make it. Since she wont sell it, lets sell it!


    At the end, Mo Yongshou''s eyes shed with a hint of viciousness, indicating that he was determined to win.


    "But...where can we get the secret recipe? Besides, there is no secret recipe for the greenhouse vegetables. Didn''t we ask those dead old men in the field before?"


    Mo Yonglu touched his head and expressed his doubts.


    Mo Yongshou despised this second brother for being so stupid, but for the sake of nning, he still used his patience to exin: "How can vegetables grow well and quickly without a secret recipe? If nothing else, look at those vegetables, what''s wrong with them?" How many days does it grow faster than usual? Its only been three or nine days now. Look at those vegetables, which are greener than the green pines on the mountain. Do they look like they could grow in winter? "


    When Mo Yonglu heard this, he felt that what his brother said made sense, but after thinking about it, he thought it was impossible: "If there is really a secret recipe, there is no way there is no news at all! Besides, the vegetables are grown by those old men. There''s no way that Yan girl won''t teach them the secret recipe, but so many people asked a while ago, and some people tried to get the secrets out of those old men with money, but they couldn''t get anything out of it!"


    Mo Yonglu felt a little irritated after hearing this. This was exactly what he couldn''t figure out. Those greenhouses were built under their noses, and the vegetables were grown under their noses, but no one discovered the secret. But there is really no secret. How can these vegetables grow like this?


    "Huh, don''t worry about whether there is a secret recipe or not. Those rich people firmly believe that there is, so there is! Wait for that **** girl toe outter, and let''s do this..."


    As Mo Yongshou spoke, he leaned into Mo Yonglu''s ear and whispered his n.


    Is this... nothing going to happen?


    Mo Yonglu was dumbfounded. Although he was stupid, he also knew that this would not be easy. If someone exposed him, he might have to face awsuit.


    Seeing that he wanted to back down, Mo Yongshou had to imagine a wonderful life of eating and drinking and sleeping with all kinds of beauties after getting the money. Mo Yonglu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and finally sumbed to greed and made up his mind to follow Mo Yongshou. ticket.


    In a private room in the tea house, the conversation between Mo Yan and Shopkeeper Xing was not pleasant.


    "Shopkeeper Xing, I know that you are very sincere in wanting to obtain the secret method of greenhouse vegetables, but no matter how many times you say it, I still say the same thing, there is no secret method. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to keep an eye on the vegetable field day and night, and you will know what I said. Not fake."


    Mo Yan was really about to cry. She had said it so many times, but the shopkeeper insisted that she had a secret recipe. If she hadn''t known that it was impossible for others to dilute the spiritual spring water, she would have doubted whether her secret had been exposed. .


    Miss Mo, I believe you, but some people dont!


    Shopkeeper Xing wanted to cry even more. If he hadn''t been such a mean-mouthed person at that time, he tasted the vegetables grown in the greenhouses of the Mo family and was impressed by the taste of the vegetables. He wouldn''t have wanted to tter the master and sent a batch of fresh ones to the owner. Master, how could he have thought that this would bring "disaster"? He wants to die now.


    It''s not like they didn''t send people to Liuyang Vige before, but they couldn''t find anything suspicious after searching. But that person insisted that there was a secret method. Now he was riding a tiger and couldn''t get off. Even if he already believed in his heart that there was no secret method, he still had toe up with something. Herees the secret recipe.


    May I ask Shopkeeper Xing, who is the someone you are talking about?


    Mo Yan sensitively caught the words in his words, and felt alert. After spending so much effort on this rtionship, it wasn''t her idea. Did the person who came up with this idea realize her secret, but wasn''t sure yet, so he sent someone to test her first?


    But she was obviously very careful, so it shouldnt be possible! Now, Mo Yan is not sure anymore!


    Shopkeeper Xing didn''t know that one sentence would turn Mo Yan around a thousand times. He also realized that he had let something slip, and he immediately covered it up: "No, no! Other restaurants are also interested in your vegetable, but they insist that you have it in your hands." Secret method, isnt this old man afraid that someone else will get there first?


    Mo Yan didn''t believe his exnation, but he knew it was hard to ask further, so he muttered a few perfunctory words, hoping to end this fruitless conversation as soon as possible.


    Everything that needs to be said has been said. Xu knew that it would be impossible to achieve his goal this time, so Shopkeeper Xing had no idea and sent Mo Yan out of the private room politely.


    Outside the door, Lin Meng and Xiao Zhu each guarded one side.


    Xiao Zhu got close to Lin Meng and wanted to see if he could get useful information from him. However, Lin Meng didn''t have a good impression of the old man and the young man who were like brown sugar. How could he be attracted by a young guy who was still young? He went around and replied a few words at first, but then he didn''t even bother to open his mouth.


    Xiao Zhu looked depressed and wanted to scratch the corner of the wall. He stared at the door eagerly, hoping that Shopkeeper Xing would have good news.


    Seeing the people in the roome out, Lin Meng felt relieved when he saw Mo Yan came out with all his hair and tail.


    Mo Yan felt warm in her heart and nodded to him. After saying goodbye to Shopkeeper Xing and the other two, they went down the stairs together and walked out of the teahouse.


    Shopkeeper Xing felt depressed and didn''t want to go back to face the ancestor, but he had to go back and report the results, so he had to drink a lot of tea. After the depression in his heart calmed down, he took Xiao Zhu out of the teahouse.


    Before one foot could cross the threshold, someone suddenly rushed up and blocked his way.


    Shopkeeper Xing, I have the secret recipe for the vegetable in my hand. I wonder if shopkeeper Xing is interested?

 Chapter 78: Who was plotted against?

    Chapter 78: Who was plotted against?


    Chapter 78 Who was plotted against?


    Sir, thats the way it is, you see


    Huixian Juli, shopkeeper Xing told the whole story about Mo Yan''s refusal to trade secrets and Mo Yongshou''s proactive visit in the morning, and looked uneasily at his ancestors who had made him want to die these days.


    "Well, it''s interesting!" The jade bone fan was ced on his smooth and beautiful chin. Yan Junyu''s narrow eyes were filled with a fox-like cunning light: "But, one thousand taels is not enough. You can bring 10,000 taels over tomorrow and take another photo. Let him leave a certificate based on what he said today."


    "Ten thousand taels" Shopkeeper Xing was shocked and didn''t understand why the ancestor would do this: "Sir, this Mo Yongshou clearly wanted to frame his niece with nothing, and there was no trace of the secret method. Yo, I''m afraid the ten thousand taels of silver will be thrown in in vain, it''s not worth it!"


    In his opinion, no matter how good the vegetable secret method is, it is just for growing vegetables. Compared with his other industries, it is like useless. Instead of spending so much energy and money to get a secret method, it is better to use it again. Open a Huixianju!


    Yan Junyu did not exin. He turned around gracefully and looked at Shopkeeper Xing with a smile, the sharpness in his eyes shing away.


    Shopkeeper Xing trembled all over. This look was all too familiar to him. It was a calcted look. He quickly lowered his head and did not dare to question it again.


    Yan Junyu''s smile grew wider, and he was obviously very satisfied with his knowledge: "Do as I say. If you do it well, you won''t have to go to Mangzhou to celebrate the New Year. If you don''t do it well... your eighty-year-old mother won''t even think about staying here." Capital City!


    Shopkeeper Xing silently shed a handful of bitter tears for himself. Her bitter face looked like that of a young girl who had been forced into prostitution by an old madam.


    Yan Junyu was in a good mood after bullying his subordinates. He ordered several dishes in session and asked Shopkeeper Xing to tell the kitchen to cook them.


    Shopkeeper Xing silently noted down and found that four of the six dishes were vegetarian. He couldn''t help but secretly guess that this ancestor, who was fond of meat, hated vegetarian dishes the most. Could it be that Mo''s vegetables suit his appetite? Is that why you want to get it?


    Yan Junyu didn''t know his subordinates'' unbridled thoughts, so he leisurely opened the jade bone fan and fanned the cool breeze. His dark hair danced in the wind, and his increasinglyzy aura now seemed to have a more ethereal feel. .


    If Mo Yan were here, he would definitelyin with disdain: Pretending!


    Shopkeeper Xing looked at the fan with twitching eyes. He was obviously a noble man with a face like jade and the bearing of a nobleman from a noble family, but this man''s preferences were really unttering.


    I saw two big peonies with bright colors painted on the fan. On the blooming peonies, there were several big butterflies that were equally bright and fluttering. If it were a woman holding the fan, it would be okay, but if it were a grown man, the scene would be too beautiful to look at!


    At 2:30 on the second day, all the vegetables were sold out. Mo Yan and Lin Meng were about to take the car back after packing their things.


    Brothers Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu did not rush to get in the car like before: "Girl Yan, we brothers have something to do, so we won''t go with you."


    Hearing what Mo Yongshou said, Mo Yan felt strange that these two people followed Lin Meng and the others by car back to Liuyang Vige every day, just to save a few pennies on the bus.


    Facing Mo Yans doubtful gaze, Mo Yonglu couldnt help but take two steps back feeling a little guilty.


    Mo Yongshou felt nervous, worried that something would be seen, so he quickly dragged Mo Yonglu aside and left without looking back.


    Little boss, why do I feel like theres something wrong with these two people!


    Xiong looked at the backs of the two people leaving in a hurry and frowned.


    It was the same thing yesterday. I left without packing my things. I looked guilty just now. Did I get into some trouble?


    Zhou echoed the guess.


    Mo Yan thought carefully about what the two brothers did today, and soon remembered that Mo Yongshou had been absent-minded in doing things. She just thought it was what happened yesterday that made him unhappy, but now it seems that it is not that simple.


    But now she couldn''t be sure what it was, and the people were running away without a trace, so she had to say: "Don''t worry about them for now. Let''s take a look in the next two days."


    "Um!"


    A few people nodded and secretly decided to keep a close eye on the two brothers in the past two days. The four of them put aside the matter for the time being and went back talking andughing all the way.


    In the teahouse, Mo Yongshou stared at the stack of banknotes handed to him with straight eyes. He took it with trembling hands. When he looked at the banknote with a denomination of one hundred taels at the top, he felt as if his head had been hit by a mountain of silver. Dizzy.


    He carefully counted three times and found that there were exactly one hundred!


    Mo Yongshou couldn''t believe it. He fell into a dream, and there were only three words in his mind: Get rich!


    Third brother, have you counted it clearly? How much silver do you have?


    Mo Yonglu was illiterate and had never seen a banknote, but he knew that there would be a lot of money this time, so he couldn''t help but bump into Mo Yongshou.


    Mo Yongshou came back to his senses, but did not answer his question. Instead, he looked at the old shopkeeper across the tea table, and was a little confused: "I wonder why shopkeeper Xing gave so much?"


    You ask me, who am I going to ask?


    Shopkeeper Xing roared in his heart, resisting the pain in his body and trying not to look at the thick stack of banknotes: "If I can sessfully get the secret method, it will be worth so much!"


    The implicit meaning is that if you cant get it, just wait for me!


    It''s a pity that Mo Yongshou waspletely blinded by the 10,000 taels of silver, so he couldn''t think about it carefully!


    He epted Shopkeeper Xing''s words and put the 10,000 taels of silver notes in his arms with peace of mind. His chest was bulging. He pressed it again and again until it felt more natural.


    When Shopkeeper Xing saw this, he didn''t say anything. He just took out a note from his sleeve pocket and said, "I''ve already given you the money, but I haven''t gotten the secret method yet, so you have to sign this note, otherwise I won''t be at ease! "


    Mo Yongshou was a little unhappy, but he also knew that he couldn''t do it without signing, so he took the receipt and nced at it, and saw that it said that he promised to sell the secret method of vegetables to Huixianju, and the cashier would be 10,000 taels.


    This matter was a conspiracy between him and Shopkeeper Xing. He believed that Shopkeeper Xing would not betray him, so he wrote his name and pressed the bright red fingerprint!


    After the matter was sessfullypleted, Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu walked out of the teahouse in high spirits with ten thousand taels of silver in their pockets.


    Shopkeeper Xing looked at the paper in his hand and smiled sarcastically: I dont know who I am nning this time!

 Chapter 79: So mean when we first met

    Chapter 79: So mean when we first met


    Chapter 79: So mean when we first meet


    Early the next morning, Mo Yan came to Dongshi as usual. She was surprised to find that Lin and Meng, who usually arrived earlier than her, had not arrived. She stood in front of the stall and waited for nearly two minutes before she saw a few familiar cars. The bullock cart slowly approached, pulling people and vegetables.


    She looked carefully, but she only saw Lin Meng, Xiong, and Zhou sitting on the bullock cart. Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu didn''t even have a shadow.


    After a few people got out of the car and put together more than a dozen baskets of vegetables, Mo Yan asked, "Why aren''t they two here?"


    Hearing this, Lin Meng and the other three looked at each other in confusion. Finally, Lin Meng stood up and said, "When we came here in the morning, we didn''t see them. We thought they had overslept, so we waited for a while, but after waiting for almost a moment, they didn''t show up yet. When I arrive, I will go to their house to call for help, but...its just that Mo Yongshou said that none of their brothers wille here in the future!"


    In fact, what Mo Yongshou said was much uglier than this, and Lin Meng didn''t want to say it to affect everyone''s mood.


    Mo Yan frowned. If these two people just simply didn''t want to do it, they wouldn''t even receive yesterday''s wages. Thinking of how unusual they were these two days, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Combining what happened in the past few days, Mo Yan thought about it carefully, but could not figure out the reason why the two people did not want wages and suddenly stopped working. In the past, she would have wanted these two people to get out, but now that something was obviously wrong, she wondered if these two people were doing something behind their backs.


    Seeing that there were more and more people on the street, and some people were alreadying here, Mo Yan waved his hand impatiently: "Ignore them for now, let''s do business first!"


    After hearing this, Lin and Meng stopped talking and quickly picked up the weighing beam and began to greet the guests.


    With two people missing, it suddenly became a lot busier. In addition, business was better than usual near the end of the year, and the amount of dishes was also increased, so the four of us were a little overwhelmed.


    By the time all the vegetables were sold out, the four of them were extremely tired, and there was a lot of sweat on their vests and foreheads.


    Seeing Lin and Meng busy packing bamboo baskets and other items, Mo Yan quickly asked them to take a rest.


    A few people leaned on the stone b and took a breath. Thinking that there were still ten days until New Year''s Eve, she said to the three of them:


    "The four of us are too tired. Go back and look around to see if anyone is willing toe and help. Nan City and West City are also busy these days. You can find three or four."


    Lin Meng and others hurriedly agreed. Who in the vige didn''t know that the employer was generous and paid a lot of money. People who wanted to help were lined up. However, you still have to take a good look at this candidate. Don''t think of Mo Yongshou, who works every day. Offend the guests and make the boss busy wiping his butt.


    They rested for a while and then started to pack their things. Just as they were about to go back, a low-key carriage appeared in front of them. As soon as the door opened, two people got out of the car one after another. It was Shopkeeper Xing and Xiao Zhu.


    Shopkeeper Xing, didnt we discuss the matter before? There really is no secret method you mentioned!


    Mo Yan said with a smile, thinking that the other party was talking about the secret method again.


    Shopkeeper Xing shook his head and said seriously: "I''m here this time for another matter. I also ask Miss Mo to go somewhere with me."


    Mo Yan was confused and couldn''t help but ask: "I don''t know what it is. Can you tell me first?"


    Shopkeeper Xing knew that this girl would not follow him, so he said, "This matter will affect the reputation and wealth of Miss Mo''s family."


    Mo Yan felt a little uneasy when she heard this. It concerned the entire Mo family, and she couldn''t refuse the invitation from Shopkeeper Xing. So she asked Mr. Xiong and Ms. Zhou to go back first, and she took shopkeeper Lin Meng and got on the carriage.


    The carriage first passed through several bustling streets, and then the surrounding gradually became quiet. When the carriage finally stopped, no one could hear the sound.


    Getting off the carriage, Mo Yan saw a quaint mansion appearing in front of her eyes. Looking at the unfamiliar environment around her, she was lying if she said she wasn''t nervous, but she quickly calmed down.


    If Shopkeeper Xing really had ill intentions towards her, there would be no need to go through such a big detour.


    Lin Meng stood closely beside Mo Yan, watching shopkeeper Xing warily. If there was any trouble, he could immediately pull the young boss to escape.


    Dont be nervous, you two, Xing doesnt mean any harm!


    Shopkeeper Xing had never seen anyone before, so how could the two people''s thoughts be clearly seen? In my heart, I appreciated Mo Yan''s calmness a little more.


    Mo Yan was okay, Lin Mengze touched his nose in embarrassment, but still did not move away from Mo Yan.


    Shopkeeper Xing smiled, made a "please" gesture to Mo Yan, and walked in front to lead the way.


    After entering the door, Mo Yan didn''t pay attention to the scenery in the yard. He only felt that the surroundings were very quiet, and he didn''t even see anyone along the way.


    After passing through several inner doors, Mo Yan''s legs were sore and he was secretlyining about how big the yard was when Shopkeeper Xing finally stopped in a small garden.


    The small garden is not big and is nted with evergreen nts all year round. But what shocked Mo Yan was that there were several kinds of flowers blooming in those flower beds, including purple chrysanthemums, red begonias, pink roses...


    Looking at these flowers that only bloom in autumn, but blooming in the coldest season, Mo Yan had the illusion of going back in time.


    "Very surprised?"


    The voice is low, maic, andzily, like a slowly flowing stream, yfully prating the eardrum.


    Mo Yan nodded nkly at first, then came to his senses and turned around suddenly. As a result, before he could see who it was, something warm was pressed against his face, and his eyes were also covered. Living.


    Yan Junyu stared at his hands in astonishment and blinked. He just wanted to touch this little girl''s hair. Was it as dark and smooth as it looked, but why did it turn into a face now?


    But this face is so smooth, smoother than Xiaohua''s. I don''t know if it is as soft as Xiaohua''s when pinched!


    Thinking of this, Yan Junyu stretched out his left hand again and pinched Yan''s face like dough: "Well, it''s as soft as a little flower!"


    "Snapped!"


    Looking at the p mark on the left cheek of the disciple in front of him, Mo Yan became even more angry and quickly pped his right cheek away again...

 Chapter 80: see through

    Chapter 80: see through


    Chapter 80 Seeing Through


    In the octagonal pavilion in the small garden, Mo Yan secretly nced at the person sitting opposite her, at the two symmetrical palm prints. If it hadn''t been for the wrong asion, she would haveughed to the sky, venting her frustration at having her face touched. .


    This man has an extraordinary appearance and looks very unusual. He feels a little weak in his heart. Mo Yan does not dare to show it too openly.


    Who is Yan Junyu? How could he not realize that the culprit is gloating about his misfortune? He clutched the jade bone fan and endured it again and again. He kept telling himself that it was because of his inferior hands that he got pped. It was not the fault of that yellow-haired girl, so he managed to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor and did not jump up and hit anyone.


    It was just that he couldn''t calm down. He opened the jade bone fan and quickly fanned the cool breeze, trying to calm down the anger in his heart.


    Mo Yan''s mouth twitched, and she unconsciously stretched out her hand to close the skirt of her clothes. There was no shelter in the pavilion, and it was still a bit cold when the wind outside blew in.


    Yan Junyu saw it and paused. He suddenly felt that the jade bone fan was particrly annoying, so he closed the jade bone fan with a "snap" and threw it on the stone table. He didn''t want to be thought by a bad-tempered girl that she was mentally ill!


    There were only two of them in the whole small garden. No one spoke at this time, except for the sound of the breeze, everything was quiet.


    Mo Yan saw that he was silent and didn''t want to waste it anymore, so she coughed and took the initiative to ask: "I don''t know your surname, sir? You asked Shopkeeper Xing to make a special trip, but something happened?"


    Yan Junyu didn''t want to pay attention to her, but his determination to kill her told her not to be so arrogant. It was just to embarrass a little girl, which was not what a gentleman would do.


    He nced at Mo Yan with a sullen face, took out a piece of paper from his sleeve pocket and threw it on the stone table: "Read it for yourself!"


    Mo Yan didn''t care about the stranger''s attitude. She picked up the paper on the stone table and unfolded it. At first nce, he was so angry that he wanted to rush to Liuyang Vige immediately and beat up Mo Yongshouhai.


    She finally knew what Mo Yongshou was nning, and she was so angry that she looked calm and calm: "Master, what do you mean?"


    Yan Junyu was surprised to see her so calm: "Aren''t you angry?"


    Mo Yan pretended to be confused: "This is a deal between Mo Yong and you. It has nothing to do with me. Why should I be angry?"


    Yan Junyu choked, and looked at Mo Yan''s face with his narrow fox eyes. Seeing that her expression did not seem to be fake, he smiled evilly: "I don''t care whether you are really stupid or pretending to be stupid, as long as I use this to force him toe up with the secret method, Do you think you can escape?"


    Mo Yans expression became calmer and calmer: You cant!


    The decisive answer made Yan Junyu hesitate again: "I will let you see if I can do it!"


    The obviously angry tone made Mo Yan quietly breathe a sigh of relief. However, she also knew that it was not advisable to irritate this man with some chuunibyou.


    "If you wanted to do this, I''m afraid you would have done it a long time ago, and you wouldn''t have let shopkeeper Xing spend more than half a month. What''s more, you can obviously use this certificate to join forces with Mo Yongshou to force me, and then you can protect me. If my family is safe, I will definitelypromise, but instead of doing that, you told me, which is enough to prove that you are a gentleman!"


    Yan Mou, who was praised as a "gentleman", was so relieved by this light and fluttering stroke of the horse. He gave Mo Yan a look that said, "I guess you know your character." He picked up the jade bone fan and started ying with it.


    Mo Yan lowered her head to prevent him from seeing the corners of her twitching lips. She originally thought this person would be difficult to deal with, but now it seems...


    Simrly, just like a master, there are also subordinates. Shopkeeper Xing and that Xiao Zhu both seem to be pretty good, so its normal for a master to be a little more good.


    Yan Junyu didn''t know that he had been ssified as a "second-rate" by Mo Yan. He asked in a good mood: "So, you are willing to hand over the secret method?"


    Mo Yan shook his head decisively: "There is no secret method at all. Young Master should know it."


    Yan Junyu''s eyes darkened, but the smile on his face grew stronger. He pointed at the blooming flowers in the flower bed with the jade bone fan, and suddenly asked in a nonchnt manner:


    Do you know why these flowers that obviously bloom in autumn can bloom in the cold winter?


    Looking at the flowers swaying in the cold wind, Mo Yan shook his head hesitantly.


    Yan Junyu didn''t look at her, but with a movement of his fingertips, the jade bone fan was opened and shot out quickly. Before Mo Yan could react, the jade bone fan was carrying a chopped begonia, "Whoosh" It returned to Yan Junyu''s hands.


    Mo Yan was stunned when he saw it. How could a fan be used like this?


    At this moment, the way she looked at Yan Junyupletely changed. Looking at the begonia with a very smooth section, she unconsciously touched her neck. She was extremely d that this man was pped twice by her and did not throw the fan in her anger. Cut her neck.


    Tsk~ You are so brave and dare to fight me. You should be lucky that I never hit women!


    When Yan Junyu saw this, he was sarcastic again. Only then did he feel that he had regained a little face.


    Mo Yans lips twitched again, and she simply closed her mouth and said nothing.


    Punched on the cotton, Yan Junyu''s mood, which had just improved, turned bad again. He threw Qiu Begonia to Mo Yan and exined fiercely:


    "The reason why these flowers can withstand the cold winter is because from the first day when the seeds are nted in the soil, they are watered with a medicinal liquid. This medicinal liquid not only makes the flower nts grow less susceptible to diseases and insect pests, but also prevents them from being damaged by diseases and insect pests. Afraid of the severe cold, otherwise, do you think thosedies anddies in Beijing hold flower viewing parties in winter, where do the hundreds of flowerse from?"


    Medicinal solution?


    Mo Yan looked at the begonia in his hand in shock. He never expected that there would be such a magical liquid in this world. You should know that it was very difficult to get some flowers that were not in season to bloom in your previous life.


    Could it be that there was this medicinal liquid first, so this person was absolutely sure that he had a secret method in his hand, or was it a secret method simr to this medicinal liquid?


    But what Yan Junyu said next made Mo Yan tremble with fear, and he waspletely unable to find an excuse to prevaricate.


    "It''s doubtful that your vegetables are better than those in season. Not to mention that they taste even better. After eating them for a period of time, they can discharge dirt from the body. You think you can''t do anything if you don''t admit it. Prove it?"


    Seeing that Mo Yan''s impableposure was finally broken, Yan Junyu shook his jade bone fan with a smile, and the twinkling light in the fox''s eyes became more and morepelling.

 Chapter 81: Punishment(1)

    Chapter 81: Punishment(1)


    Chapter 81 Punishment (1)


    Yan Junyu''s words made Mo Yan unable to remain calm anymore. She thought she had been very careful, but it didn''t take long before the secret of Lingquan water was discovered.


    At first, she was worried that the vegetables would grow too fast and arouse others'' suspicion, so she did not dare to put too much spiritual spring water in the ditch. Even if ordinary people eat vegetables watered by Lingquan water, they will only feel that the vegetables taste good. Even if long-term consumption can discharge impurities from the body, the effect will not be obvious and it is almost impossible to detect it.


    But she was too confident after all. No matter where the problem was, if the person in front of her had not witnessed it with her own eyes, it would be impossible for her to understand the functions of the spiritual spring water so thoroughly.


    Fortunately, he only thought that the secret method in her hand was a potion simr to nting flowers, and did not doubt the space, which somewhat reassured her.


    But now that it has been discovered, there is no guarantee that it will be discovered by the second, third, or even more people in the future. If this continues, the secret of the space will be exposed, she really can''t guarantee.


    Even if you dont expect that she has a dimension, you will still doubt whether she has unnatural abilities. If she is used by someone with intentions, she will definitely be regarded as a monster by the world, unless she will no longer use everything in the dimension from now on...


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan gradually calmed down. Facing Yan Junyu''s calm and contented expression, she stopped hiding it and admitted generously: "Yes, I do have the secret method. As long as you give me a promise, I can use the prepared potion." for you."


    Clicking "Pah!" He closed the jade bone fan, and Yan Junyu looked straight at her, the oppression hidden in his starry eyes was awe-inspiring.


    What I want is the secret method!


    How could Mo Yan flinch? She looked directly at him with sharp eyes and said in a tone that left no room for negotiation: "I can only give you the potion. Even if I give you the secret method, you can''t configure it. If you don''t believe it, Theres nothing I can do!


    In the previous life, family members sent Lingquan water to scientific research institutions. More than a dozen scientific researchers studied it for a long time, but they only found out the ingredients are simr to pure water, which cannot be replicated in reality.


    Yan Junyu''s fox-like eyes stared at Mo Yan, the smile on his face undiminished. People who are familiar with him know that this is a sign of his real anger.


    Mo Yan looked at him calmly, with a rare seriousness and stubbornness on his face.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Yan Junyu finally gave in and faintly uttered one word:


    "exin!"


    Mo Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, resisting the urge to wipe his sweat and said: "As long as our family does anything within the boundaries of the capital, you must ensure that our safety is not threatened."


    Hearing this, Yan Junyu half-smiled and said, "My little girl''s tone is quite serious! Do you think that with just a little potion, I will agree to your request?"


    Mo Yan also smiled in return, the light shining in her eyes brighter than the stars in the dark night: "If it is just a potion for growing vegetables, you will naturally not agree."


    Yan Junyu''s heart moved, and there was a hint of appreciation in his eyes that he was not aware of: "Okay! As long as you don''t rebel or treason, I will protect your family''s safety!"


    As he spoke, he took off a piece of jet-ck ck jade from his body and handed it to Mo Yan: "This ck jade is a certificate. If your family encounters difficulties in the future, you can take the ck jade to the Wu''an Government for help."


    Then, he took off a dark green ring from the little finger of his left hand and said solemnly: "If it is an urgent matter, you can take the ring with you to Huixianju to find shopkeeper Xing. If shopkeeper Xing is not there, you can go directly to Baobao." Yuelou, someone will help you when the timees."


    Mo Yan hadn''t recovered from the familiar word "Wu''an Gongfu", and she took the dark green ring in a daze. The remaining body temperature on the ring made her wake up suddenly, and she couldn''t help but widen her eyes and asked: "Are you? People from Duke Wuans Mansion?

 Chapter 82: Punishment(2)

    Chapter 82: Punishment(2)


    Chapter 82 Punishment (2)


    Yan Junyu thought she was shocked by his identity, and couldn''t help but feel proud: "Yes, I am the eldest grandson of Duke Wu''an. People in Beijing call him ''Little Duke''."


    After receiving the affirmative answer, Mo Yan wanted to smash the ck jade and spanner in his hand onto his proud face.


    If it hadn''t been for Duke Wu''an''s mansion, her father wouldn''t have been framed by Bu Shiren. Unexpectedly, the target of this transaction was actually the young prince of Duke Wu''an''s mansion. She really didn''t know whether to praise the narrow road between enemies or the excessive ape excrement. deep!


    Yan Junyu saw that her expression was wrong and she still had a faint "murderous intent", so he couldn''t help but joked: "What, is it possible that our two families have a grudge?"


    You are so imaginative!


    Mo Yans eyes twitched and she couldnt help but re at him, but she didnt say anything about it.


    In the final analysis, that incident had nothing to do with him. He was the one who came forward to clean up Bu Shirenter, and even had someone send him a few hundred taels to apologize. It would seem narrow-minded if she held on to him any longer.


    Moreover, there is a deal between them now, and Duke Wu''an is indeed a big backer. With this alone, she cannot make the rtionship tense.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan calmly epted the reality that the "golden thigh" was the Wu''an government.


    Yan Junyu didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words, but he also guessed that they were not good words. He was toozy to argue with a girl and returned to hiszy look: "I have agreed to your request. Now it''s time to tell me about your situation." Have you got the potion?"


    Mo Yan nodded. In addition to opening up spiritual intelligence for animals, she briefly talked about the birth of all things, focusing on the effect of strengthening the body.


    She was sure that this person valued the spiritual springs ability to detoxify and strengthen the body.


    As expected, Yan Junyu listened very carefully and sat upright unconsciously. When Mo Yan said, "Long-term use can prolong life," his whole body was filled with excitement and joy.


    In this transaction, Mo Yan got what he wanted, and Yan Junyu also got what he wanted smoothly, even better than he imagined. It can be said that both parties are very satisfied!


    "By the way, your cousin defrauded me of 10,000 taels of silver. How do you think I should punish him?" Before leaving, Yan Junyu waved the receipt signed by Mo Yongshou and asked Mo Yan as if he were watching a show. .


    Mo Yan was speechless at this man''s bad taste: "You are the creditor, you can punish me however you want!"


    "Humph, if it weren''t for the fact that your potion still has some uses, I wouldn''t bother to ask you! Since you don''t appreciate it, the ten thousand taels should be regarded as a thank you gift from me!"


    He, Yan Junyu, behaved upright and never thought of using dirty tricks to force this girl to submit. Knowing that Mo Yongshou was not a good person, he asked Xiaoqiang to pretend to cooperate with Mo Yongshou''s n, just to show his sincerity during this meeting. Unexpectedly, this girl turned out not to appreciate it, which really **** him off!


    Mo Yan believed it and hesitated for a while before asking: "What will happen to Mo Yongshou if we sue the official?"


    Yan Junyu saw this, nced at her arrogantly, and then said: "ording to thews of Dachu, anyone who defrauds more than 10,000 taels of money and does not return it can be sentenced to beheading; if he returns the deceived person ording to the amount, he will be punished with three sticks." Ten, he will be exiled for three thousand miles and will not be able to return for the rest of his life."


    Mo Yan was shocked: "Is it so heavy?"


    Yan Junyu rolled his eyes at her, but did not say that if he had promised to give Mo Yongshou only one thousand taels, as long as the money could be repaid, he would only be given thirty canes and ten years in prison. He didn''t know what she was thinking, so he simply took the initiative to give her ten thousand taels. If he wanted to give her a harsher sentence, there was an argument for it, but judging from the situation, this girl probably wouldn''t be able to be cruel!


    Hmph, what a waste of all his efforts!

 Chapter 83: confusion

    Chapter 83: confusion


    Chapter 83 Chaos


    At noon on the 22nd day of the twelfth lunar month, most families in Liuyang Vige were preparing to have lunch. When a dozen policemen rushed into Liuyang Vige with big knives, the whole vige was shocked.


    The timid vigers hurriedly locked the courtyard door and stayed behind; the brave ones talked a lot and followed quietly. It was not until the police broke into Lao Mo''s house and locked Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu with bracelets and anklets that they learned about this. The brothersmitted a serious crime.


    No wonder I smell the smell of meat wafting from their house these days. It turns out they are eating and drinking with the money they cheated!


    "That''s not all. I saw them go to the city a while ago and bring back several carts of things, including rice and flour, and several sacks of rice!"


    Tsk, tsk, their olddy wears silk clothes every day to show off, saying that her third son is a filial piety. I thought she was really sessful, but I didnt expect such a way to get ahead, haha~


    Many vigers surrounded the door of Lao Mo''s house. They looked at Mo Yongshou who was struggling and unwilling to leave and Mo Hong who was crying and wiping away tears. They gloated and shared what they had seen and heard these days.


    These people had fled from various ces. After more than two months, they had be familiar faces. In addition, Mo Hong and others did not know how to behave. There was no affection between neighbors. At this time, seeing the old Mo family criminal When it was over, everyone gathered around to watch the excitement, but no one came forward tofort him.


    Sir, the money was given to my son by the shopkeeper himself. My son is not wrong. I beg you, please let me go!


    At this time, Mo Hong could still see the tyranny of the past. She knelt down on the cold ground with tears streaming down her face, her old and withered hands tightly holding on to the corner of the catcher''s clothes, and kowtowed to plead for her son.


    Sir, even if my son is very brave, he would not dare to lie to others. You must have made a mistake!


    Old Mo Tou desperately pulled Mo Yongshou''s arm to prevent him from being taken away quickly. His old and thin face was full of panic.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it! The money was given to me by shopkeeper Xing on his own initiative. I didn''t cheat it. I''m not guilty. You can''t arrest me. Let me go!"


    Mo Yongshou''s face turned pale and he struggled desperately. The cold sweat on his forehead was flowing down like a stream.


    He couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he tried. He had clearly agreed with Shopkeeper Xing to set up a trap together and force his cousin to hand over the vegetables, but now it turned out that nothing happened to his cousin''s family, and instead, their brother was arrested!


    We are only responsible for arresting people. If you have any grievances, go and tell Master Qingtian on the day you are raised to the throne. Now you should retreat quickly!


    The head catcher pushed Mo Hong away and waved his hand, signaling to his subordinates to take them away quickly.


    No, you cant take my man away, you cant take my man away!


    At this time, Mo Niushi rushed out with a thick wooden stick, holding the stick horizontally and blocking the way, with a fierce look on his face.


    As the eldest brother, Mo Yongfu also broke away from Mo Wu and rushed over with a longer wooden stick to prevent his two younger brothers from being taken away.


    But they didnt know that this obstructionpletely aroused the desire to arrest the head.


    The catcher''s face instantly darkened. He pulled out the big knife from his waist and shed at each of the two wooden sticks lying in front of him. The two wooden sticks were broken at the waist like tofu. The huge impact made Mo Yongfu and Mo Yongfu The Niu family all fell to the ground.


    Mo Wu''s face turned pale with fright, and regardless of her fear, she rushed over and pulled Mo Yongfu, who was still resisting, and cried: "You can''t stop me. Something has happened to my two uncles. You can''t hurt yourself anymore." Get in."


    Mo Yongfu was shocked. Looking at the dozen or so powerful policemen in front of him, he fell to the ground dejectedly.


    This knife also shocked Lao Mo Tou, Mo Hong and Mo Niu. Looking at the wooden stick split in two, their eyes were filled with fear and they involuntarily stepped away without any thought of resistance.


    Seeing this, Mo Yongshou, who was being escorted out by two policemen, became quiet. He looked at his parents and brothers who did not dare to resist anymore. His mind started to spin rapidly. An idea suddenly came into his mind. He yelled at Old Mo. road:


    Dad, go find your cousin quickly and ask him to hand over the secret method. As long as there is a secret method, your son will be saved!


    The haggard Mo Yonglu on the side suddenly became smarter after hearing his brother''s words, and shouted to the old Motou who had not yet recovered: "Dad, go quickly, you must use the secret method to save us


    The shouts of his sons made Old Motoucai wake up from a dream. He didn''t understand why his son said this, but in order to save his two sons, even if he hated him to death, he had to beg his nephew...

 Chapter 84: Fall apart

    Chapter 84: Fall apart


    Chapter 84 Breaking up


    Mo Yan''s family came back from shopping for New Year''s goods on the street. They saw Lao Mo Tou, Mo Hong and Mo Yongfu waiting in the alley, and then they learned that the two brothers Mo Yongshou had been arrested.


    Zezha, second uncle, please, please save your two useless cousins. Second uncle will kneel down for you!


    In the main room, Lao Motou finished telling what happened with a sad face, and knelt down towards Mo Qingze with a thud.


    "Second uncle, what are you doing?" Mo Qingze was startled and rushed forward to help him up: "Get up first, aren''t you ruining my nephew''s life by doing this?"


    Old Mo Tou grabbed Mo Qingze''s arm tightly, but shook his head and refused to get up: "Zezhao, if you don''t agree, my second uncle will not be able to kneel down."


    Second uncle, are you forcing him?


    Mo Qingze''s face became unsightly, and he knelt down with a thud: "Second uncle, my nephew is amoner, so I can only find a way to go to the government to inquire about it, and first find out the cause and effect of the matter."


    Before Old Mo Tou could say anything, Mo Hong said excitedly: "When you figure it out, your two cousins may even lose their lives! Shou''er said that as long as you reveal the secret method of growing vegetables, they will Cane back."


    The secret method of growing vegetables? Mo Qingze was confused: The whole Liuyang Vige knows how to grow vegetables at my nephews house, so where did the secret methode from?


    "How could it not be?" Mo Hong thought that Mo Qingze was prevaricating her. Thinking of her son who was suffering in prison, all her rational thoughts were suddenly overwhelmed: "Are you resentful that my olddy treated you harshly, that''s why you refused to show me The secret method can save your cousin and the others? Isnt that right? Is that right?


    Mo Qingze backed away from her questioning and wanted to exin, but Mo Hong refused to listen. She only stubbornly believed that Mo Qingze was resentful towards her, and his words became increasingly unpleasant:


    "You are just a heartless white-eyed wolf. No wonder your mother-inw stole a man and ran away with him. This is retribution! If you don''t save your cousin, you will be struck by lightning, and all the little **** you raise will be killed. It wont end well!


    "That''s enough!" Mo Yan couldn''t help but pped her palm on the table and stared at Mo Hongshi: "Get out of here now, you are not wee in my home!"


    This violent shout woke up the furious Mo Hong. When she came to her senses, she finally realized what she had said impulsively. She was so frightened that her face changed, and she did not dare to look at the furious old Mo Hong.


    Old Motou was breathing heavily, and stared at Mo Hong with a fierce look that he had never seen before. He should not let this crazy womane over.


    Crack! Pah! Pah!


    Lao Motou stood up tremblingly while holding Mo Yongfu''s hand, walked up to Mo Hong, and pped him a few times: "You vicious woman, apologize to the children, quickly..."


    "You don''t have to act in front of me!" Mo Yan waved his hand, interrupting Old Mo Tou''s words: "It''s your good son who defrauded people of money, and it''s you who got the benefits. It has nothing to do with my family, and we have no obligation. Help! If you think we are just standing idly by because we are resentful, then so be it! In short, it is impossible for my father to use unfounded secrets to save people!"


    After saying these words, Mo Yan walked over and helped her father up, no longer looking at the pair of exquisite ones!


    Mo Yans decisive words made Lao Motou and the other two peoplepletely change their expressions.


    Old Mo Tou looked at Mo Qingze with thest glimmer of hope, but saw that he turned his head away, obviously unwilling to pay attention. He lowered his head in despair, and deep resentment shed in his old eyes that no one could see.


    Mo Hong wanted to make trouble again, but Mo Yongfu stopped him: "Mom, please stop making trouble. If you continue to make trouble, you can''t save the second and third sons."


    In the end, Lao Motou and his family of three left the Mo family unwillingly.


    Sister, I hate my second grandma so much. Dont let here into my house again.


    Zhen''er opened the door with red eyes and threw herself into the arms of the eldest sister. Apparently, he heard what Mo Hong said just now.


    Mo Yan hugged him and smiled: "Okay, just listen to Zhen''er and don''t let her enter our house in the future!"


    Xin''er also ran over, hugged her sister''s arm, and leaned against her closely forfort.


    Mo Yan put an arm around her shoulders, and the three siblings hugged each other quietly. The light warmth gradually diluted the unhappiness aroused by Lao Motou and the others.


    Mo Qingze wanted to reprimand him for not being rude, but when the words came to his lips, he couldn''t open his mouth. He could only stand aside awkwardly and watch the three siblings getting close.


    After hugging him for a while, Mo Yan sent them to the room to y while he took out a cup and poured two cups of tea. He handed one cup to his father and took a sip from the other cup.


    Dad, from now on, your rtionship with Second Grandpas family should be estranged!


    This time, the two families werepletely at odds with each other, and Mo Yan waspletely fed up with them. Needless to say, the two brothers Mo Yongshou dared to scheme against them. Mo Hong only acted mischievously and med others for his fault, but he never knew where his own mistakes were!


    You must never get involved with this kind of person, let alone get close to him.


    And Old Mo is always good at pretending, always hiding behind others, and enjoying the benefits of Mo Hong''s family with peace of mind. This kind of person is even more hateful!


    As for the Mo Wu family, she always remembers the care and care she gave her. If their family can be separated in the future, they can maintain their rtionship.


    This time, Mo Qingze did not reprimand her for being rude. Apparently, he felt that the gap between the two families was too great. Even if they were close, they were just pretending, which was not interesting.


    Mo Yan smiled, then told Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu''s n again, and finally said with some joy: "Dad, if shopkeeper Xing hadn''t been an upright man, our family would have been in big trouble this time!"


    Yan Junyu was not mentioned. This transaction was conducted in private. Yan Junyu even vaguely hinted that the potion (spiritual spring water) was very involved and asked her not to reveal it to anyone. Even Lin Meng, who had gone with her that day, was also attracted by her. Make excuses to cover up the past.


    After Mo Qingze heard this, his hand shook and the tea in the cup spilled out. He felt scared: "Fortunately, fortunately."


    I was so angry at what Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu had done that even the guilt I felt for refusing to help disappeared without a trace...

 Chapter 85: The dust has settled(1)

    Chapter 85: The dust has settled(1)


    Chapter 85 The dust has settled (1)


    The twenty-third day of the twelfth lunar month is the small year.


    On this day, the Mo family did not run a stall. Instead, they paid a day''s wages to all the vigers who helped, and asked them to take turns taking care of the vegetable fields to guard against anyone stealing vegetables or causing trouble.


    After getting up early in the morning and having breakfast, the family got busy.


    Mo Qingze used a strip of cloth to wrap a small broom tightly around a four- to five-meter-long bamboo pole to clean the cobwebs and dust on the roof and corners. Li Zhong followed behind with a broom to sweep away the cobwebs and dust stuck on the roof. Dust on the walls.


    Mo Yan unwrapped several quilts on the bed, washed them and dried them. Li Yan was also busy, picking up the bottles and jars in the kitchen and washing them cleanly. Xin''er was responsible for fetching water from the well. Get started.


    Zhen''er, the youngest, was rxed and guarded the stove to heat hot water. From time to time, he threw two potatoes and sweet potatoes in, roasted them and peeled them for his sisters to eat.


    After the two families worked together to finish all the hygiene, they had a simple lunch and began to prepare the sacrifices for the stove in the evening.


    Sacrifice to the stove requires sacrifices such as dates, sugar melons, eggs, and wine. Jujubes, eggs and wine can be put on the te directly, but sugar melon needs more work.


    The sugar melon used in the Dachu Sacrifice is made from fried corn mixed with maltose. This kind of sugar melon tastes crispy and sweet. The sugar melon that Mo Yan had eaten in his previous life was made of yin rice, maltose and sesame seeds.


    I asked a few little ones, but they all said they had never tasted it before. Mo Yan was eager to try it, so she decided to make two kinds of ingredients: corn and yin rice and sesame. Make more and give it to them as snacks.


    I just bought maltose from the shop yesterday. It weighs seven or eight kilograms and can be used to make a lot of sugar melons. Because of the low temperature, it solidifies tightly into one piece.


    Mo Yan used the back of a knife to break the maltose into small pieces as big as a basin in a ceramic basin, then put it into a pot filled with water and asked Xiner to heat up the maltose.


    The outer pot was not empty either. After the pot was heated, Mo Yan poured more than two kilograms of salt into the pot. After the salt changed color, he poured half a kilogram of corn into it and started to stir-fry with a spat. Using salt as a base will not only prevent the corn from being scorched and burnt, but also make the fried corn crispier.


    When the corns are crackling like beans and the sound of frying is no longer heard, the corns are considered ready and can be taken out of the pan. Use a sieve to dry the corn out of the pot to remove the salt, so that it will no longer taste salty.


    After frying ten pots in a row, Mo Yan started frying the rice again after five kilograms of corn kernels were fried.


    Compared with corn, Yin rice has smaller grains and is easier to fry. It can be cooked in less than ten seconds. The fried yin rice is whiter than rice, crispy and fragrant. As soon as the first pot was fried, Zhen''er ran in, filled a bowl and went out to eat.


    Sister, this is delicious. Mix it with brown sugar and it will be even more delicious!


    After a while, Zhen''er ran in with an empty bowl and shouted that it was delicious.


    Upon hearing this, Xin''er, who was sitting under the stove, couldn''t wait to take the bowl and filled half a bowl of fried rice. She also put a little sugar in and mixed it. After taking the first bite, she couldn''t bear to put it down.


    Sister, its really delicious, you should eat it too! Xiner said, scooping up a spoon and passing it to her sisters mouth.


    Mo Yan smiled and took a bite. She thought it tasted very good, so she asked Zhen''er to take a clean bowl, fill arge bowl with sugar, and asked him to bring it to Li Yan.


    Since there was no need for help in the kitchen, Li Yan couldn''t sit still. She took a needle and thread to sew the quilt cover that Mo Yan had cut two days ago in the room.


    Zhen''er went in and out holding the bowl, which made Mo Qingze and Li Zhong couldn''t help but get into the kitchen. Smelling the fragrant fried rice and fried corn, they felt a little hungry again, so they happily took it. Put some in the bowl to eat.

 Chapter 86: The dust has settled(2)

    Chapter 86: The dust has settled(2)


    Chapter 86 The dust has settled (2)


    After the sesame seeds are fried, the maltose in the pot is also melted.


    Mo Yan took out the fried salt, wrapped it in oil paper and put it away so that it can be used again next time.


    After cleaning the pot and drying it, Mo Yan poured the fried corn into the pot, and also poured in one-third of the maltose. He began to stir with chopsticks and spats, and waited until the maltose and fried corn were evenly mixed together before starting to knead the sugar. melon.


    It is not difficult to pinch a sugar melon, just make it smaller than your fist. Xin''er saw it interestingly. After washing her hands with hot water, she also helped knead it. Finally, she made more than 20 kilograms of sugar melon with five kilograms of fried corn, ten kilograms of fried rice, and maltose.


    Looking at arge pile of yellow corn candied melons and ck and white rice candied melons, Xin''er suddenly hugged Mo Yan and cried "Wow".


    Sister, Xiner is so happy, really happy. We have so many sugar melons at home, and we no longer have to covet other peoples ones!


    Mo Yan felt sad when she heard that. In previous years, not to mention making so many sugar melons, even if they were offered to the stove, they only had two or three small pieces. After the stove sacrifice, the family could share the food. Before they could enjoy the sweetness, the sugar melons were gone.


    Dont cry, dont cry. Our family is better now and will be even better in the future. There will be endless sugar melons to eat every year.


    Xin''er raised her head and nodded, with tears flying down her face. She looked at her sister and said from the bottom of her heart: "Sister, the family has be so good because of my sister. Sister, you are the best sister in the world."


    Silly girl, our family has be so good because of our concerted efforts. I only did what I should do!


    Mo Yan touched her head and smiled broadly. Taking over their sister''s (daughter''s) body, she would be kind to them and feel at ease.


    The sugar melons are ready, and Mo Yan is busy chopping stuffings and bread dumplings. This is also one of the customs of the New Year. When the hundred and white fat dumplings with mushrooms and lean meat are made, the stove sacrifice will begin.


    There is a custom that "women do not offer sacrifices to the stove". When offering sacrifices to the stove, Mo Yan and the other girls went back to their rooms, while Mo Yan took Zhen''er to work in the kitchen. When the sound of firecrackers fell, the sacrifice to the stove was over.


    Mo Yan cooked a pot of dumplings. The family gathered around the table with a brazier burning under the table and ate all the dumplings in a lively manner.


    Compared with the happiness of the Mo family, Lao Motou''s family is in a state of gloom and gloom.


    Sinceing back from Mo''s house yesterday, Old Mo''s face was gloomy. At the end of the day, he didn''t even eat a few mouthfuls of food. Mo Hong sat on the doorstep and scolded Mo Yan and the others for the whole day. Mo Niu also cried and wiped her tears. They didn''t do anything, not even the children. The younger ones were frightened and kept crying, disturbing the surroundings.


    Mo Wu didn''t know what to do, so she didn''t even prepare the sugar melons for the stove. Finally, after a lot of effort, she borrowed two from a family who had also escaped from Mojia Vige, and finally brought them to the stove. Fooled over.


    On the second day of Xiaonian, Old Mo took Mo Yongfu to the Yamen. When he learned that his son would be beheaded if he did not pay the money, he was so frightened that he relied on Mo Yongfu to hold him up. .


    When they got home, they started to raise money. But when Mo Hong took out all the money and counted it several times, it was still more than a hundred taels short. Old Mo felt a fishy sensation in his head and throat and fell straight down. .


    On the 26th of the twelfth lunar month, the day before the Yamen was sealed, Jing Zhaoyin heard the case of Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu defrauding people of money. Many people from Liuyang Vige came over to watch the excitement.


    Unexpectedly, in the courtroom, Mo Yongshou shouted "unjustly used" in front of everyone, and actually put all the me on Mo Yonglu. However, with the evidence of shopkeeper Xing and evidence, his n failed in the end.


    Mo Yonglu, on the other hand, waspletely desperate for this younger brother who wanted to kill him, and without hesitation, he revealed all the details of his plot against the Mo family.


    In the end, after Shopkeeper Xing epted the more than 9,000 taels of silver returned by Old Motou and stopped pursuing the more than 100 taels that had been used, Mo Yongshou was punished in court for being the principal culprit and was punished with a cane of thirty pieces and exiled for three thousand miles. The desert outside will be implemented after the seal is released on the 16th day of the first lunar month next year.


    Mo Yonglu was an aplice and was imprisoned in a cell thirty days after being beaten with a cane. He could not go home until he was paraded on the street for ten days on the 16th day of the first lunar month next year.


    After the verdict, Old Mo vomited another mouthful of blood and fainted. Mo Hong ignored him and sat down on the door of the court, pping his thighs and yelling at Mo Qingze for not saving him. Some vigers were gossiping. When Mo Niu came forward to ask, he added insult to injury and ckmailed everyone in the Mo family.


    People always sympathize with the weak unconsciously. Seeing the situation of Old Motou''s family, the vigers of Liuyang Vige''s view of the Mo family became very subtle...

 Chapter 87: Mo family’s atmosphere

    Chapter 87: Mo family¡¯s atmosphere


    Chapter 87 The Mo familys atmosphere


    Its just that the words of Mo Hongs mother-inw and daughter-inw couldnt withstand scrutiny, especially when the old farmers who grew vegetables for the Mo family heard about it and took the initiative to refute the rumors.


    These vegetables are grown by people like us. Is there a secret method? How can we not know it? If there is a secret method, the boss can still leave it to me to do it. Isnt it afraid that I will learn it and do it myself?


    This word spread from person to person, and most of the vigers believed it. Only a few people watched the Mo family make a lot of money relying on vegetables in the greenhouse, leaving them far away from others who were also escaping from the disaster, and gathered together with envy and hatred. Together, they muttered that the Mo family was ruthless and unjust.


    These things were naturally spread to Mo Yans ears by Lin Meng and others, and Mo Yan smiled indifferently.


    Just inadvertently, he recounted how Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu plotted against their family.


    At this time, Lin Meng and others knew that the Mo Yongshou brothers had done such an immoral thing. They were immediately angrier than Mo Yan. They cursed that Mo Yongshou and the others deserved to be exiled and paraded through the streets. They even lost any sympathy for the old Motou who was vomiting blood. Most of it.


    When Lin Meng and the others returned to Liuyang Vige at noon, they did not add any fuel to the fire and only spread the word about what the two brothers Mo Yongshou had done.


    For a time, Lao Mo''s family was under tremendous pressure from public opinion. Almost everyone who met this family took a detour. Even Vige Chief Yang of Liuyang Vige personally went to Lao Mo''s house and warned them severely not to cause trouble again. Damage the reputation of the entire Liuyang Vige.


    Old Mo is the first in his age. Apart from the day when Mo Yan humiliated him, this was the first time someone pointed his nose at him and scolded him, and he fainted in anger.


    After Mo Yan heard about it, he raised his eyebrows, cut several kilograms of good pork, bought a few old hens and a basket of eggs. He just said that he was afraid of making the people of the old Mo family angry, so he asked Lin Meng to take them to him. Lao Mo''s head nourishes his body.


    Lin Meng and the others felt more and more that their bosses were kind and righteous. If they were being plotted against by their rtives, they would have severed the rtionship between the two families long ago.


    Mo Yan just smiled. She didn''tck this, but it was still very good to increase the favorability of the vigers. She just didn''t know if Old Motou would be able to eat it.


    Sure enough, these piles of things were clearly brought to the old Mo family, and the vigers'' favorable impression of the Mo family increased by several points. Those vigers who had questioned the Mo family were very ashamed.


    Time passes day by day, and soon the 30th of the twelfth lunar month - New Year''s Eve.


    On the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, after four to five thousand kilograms of vegetables were wiped out, the Mo family ended their vegetable business for the year.


    By the time Mo Yan and others returned home in a bullock cart, there was another bullock cart behind them. On the bullock cart were two big fat pigs that had been cleaned.


    When there were two more baskets of eggs on the ox cart, and the five members of the Mo family were about to return to Liuyang Vige with them, more than ten people from Lin Dalin and Meng realized that these pork eggs were actually a new year''s gift for them, the helpers.


    "Little boss, you can''t do this! The sry you gave me is already too much, and I have no shame in taking any more."


    Shocked by his bosss aura, Lin Da took the lead in speaking out and firmly refused. Lin Meng, Lin Song and others also shook their heads.


    They helped sell vegetables for more than a month and earned one tael of silver. The owner was generous, and would stuff a few eggs from time to time, and let them take some food back to the elderly and children at home. They were already very grateful, but they had no shame in asking for these pork eggs.


    Since the pigs were bought whole, Mo Yan couldn''t keep them all for herself. She didn''t bother to say anything to these people and just asked the driver to drive them away.


    Lin Da and others had no choice but to get on two other ox carts. Just like that, a group of four carts arrived at Liuyang Vige. The two fat white pigs were so eye-catching that passers-by kept looking back. .


    Pork and eggs were brought to Lin Yongs house, and Lin Yong was asked to help divide the meat. At this time, Lin Yong was cleaning a fat wild deer.


    Wow, what a big wild deer! Brother, did you hunt this deer?


    Zhen let go of her sister''s hand and skipped to the side of the disemboweled wild deer. She was not afraid and looked at Lin Yong curiously, looking at Lin Yong with stars in her eyes.


    When Lin Yong saw him, his eyes were filled with smiles. He wanted to reach out and rub his head, but when he saw that his hands were full of blood, he put it down again: "Go and stand by the side, be careful of blood sttering on you."


    Zhen''er quickly stepped back to the side without taking his eyes off the deer.


    Seeing Mo Yaning over, Lin Yong''s cold expression softened a little: "This deer was just hunted, you will eat at my ceter!"


    Mo Yan was not polite, nodded, and pointed to the pork on the bullock cart: "I n to share this meat with everyone. After the deer is processed, Brother Lin will help share it."


    Lin Yong nodded, and the movements of his hands became faster. Before long, theplete wild deer was cut into pieces. He handed Mo Yan two deer legs and said, "I will make these two deer legs at noon. If its not enough, you can go get it from the case.


    Mo Yan said "Hey", rolled up his sleeves and took the deer leg, and greeted Xin''er into the kitchen of Lin Yong''s house.


    Mo Yan and Mo Qingze used toe to Liuyang Vige from time to time. Sometimes they couldn''t catch the meal, so they almost always ate at Lin Yong''s house. However, Mo Yan was the one who cooked, and the food made by Lin Yong was really unptable.


    After a few times, Lin Yong got used to letting Mo Yan have the kitchen, and he also felt that the food prepared by the little girl was more appetizing.


    Outside, Lin Yong began to divide the pork. He had good knife skills and was very strong. Cutting the meat was as easy as cutting a carrot. Each strip of meat was about the same weight. In less than half an hour, both fat pigs were cut.


    Mo Yan took the time and asked Lin Meng and the others to divide the pork into five, ten, fifteen and twenty catties.


    The twenty kilograms of pork were naturally given to the vigers who had been helping, such as Lin Laogen''er, Zhang Erniu, Zhang Dayou and other twelve people. The fields were well taken care of by them, and it was also the hardest work, which made Mo Yan Saved a lot of trouble.


    The fifteen kilograms were given to Lin Da and Xiong, the six people who were the first to help the Mo family sell vegetables. Selling vegetables had to get up early every day and took a lot of brainpower. In Mo Yan''s opinion, fifteen kilograms was not too much. The other ten and five kilograms were given to the vigers who hired helpter.


    Knowing that they couldn''t refuse, Lin Da and others had no choice but to ept their own share, and then take home twenty eggs each. For the others who didn''te, Mo Qingze gave them away one by one, and gained a harvest. He expressed a lot of gratitude and asked himself whether he was working hard enough to help the Mo family.


    Mo Yan also shared Mo Yongfu''s share. He took out ten kilograms of pork, one pig leg and twenty eggs, and asked Xiong to help deliver them.


    The Mo family''s rich behavior of giving away pork and eggs has made many vigers envious of the families who were given meat and eggs.


    After escaping, I didnt go back to my hometown. I was either from a poor family or from a wealthy family. If I was assigned to Liuyang Vige, I would definitely be the one without family resources. This is destined to be a poor year in my first year in Liuyang Vige. , let alone twenty kilograms of pork, even if you can buy five kilograms of pork, it is already considered excellent.


    The meat sharing has once again made the Mo family a favorite in the eyes of the vigers. Each one of them has already targeted the Mo family, hoping that when the Mo family builds a house and recruits helpers next spring, they will be selected!

 Chapter 88: Chu Heng

    Chapter 88: Chu Heng


    Chapter 88 Chu Heng


    Eighty miles west of the capital, Jingshan Vi.


    Jingshan Vi is a royal vi. It is called Jingshan Vi because it is close to the famous mountain - Jingshan. Jingshan has many natural hot springs with beautiful scenery, tranquility andfort. It is a good ce to cultivate your body and mind.


    Since the prince Chu Heng had been weak since he was a child and was afraid of cold, the emperor took pity on him and gave the Jingshan Vi to the prince. Every winter, the prince would recuperate here. In the past twenty years, there has been no mistake, and this year is also the case.


    In the side hall, Yan Ruyu, dressed in luxurious purple clothes, leanedzily on the cushioned seat and yed with the jade bone fan leisurely, but his eyes looked at the door from time to time, revealing his anxiety and anxiety. Worry.


    Opposite him, Xiao Ruiyuan, who was dressed in ck and ck robe, sipped a cup of Junshan Silver Needle with an expressionless expression, as if he disliked the fact that the tea was cold. After taking two sips, he frowned and put it down. Suddenly his ears twitched, and he stood up abruptly, his sharp eyes tightened. Stare at the door.


    Yan Junyu was stunned for a moment, then he put away the jade bone fan, stood up, and looked outside the door.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a gurgling sound of wheels, and after a while, a middle-aged man with a white face and no beard pushed a wheelchair in. Next to him, followed by a man in a green gown with a white beard, who looked like a fairy. A righteous old man.


    Sitting in the wheelchair is a man with a warm aura all over his body. It is Prince Chu Heng.


    Hisplexion was unusually pale. Although his face was thin, it did not detract from his beauty. Because he had suffered from illness for many years, his whole body showed weakness. After all, he was a noble man from Tianhuang. This weakness, It did not diminish his extraordinary magnanimity.


    Facing the worried eyes of his two cousins, Yan Junyu and Xiao Ruiyuan, Chu Heng smiled softly. In an instant, he was as beautiful as a plum blossom in bloom.


    Huaixi and Hanzhang dont need to worry, Im fine.


    The sound is like the clear sound of a clear spring, which makes you forget the customs. In the eyes of Yan and Xiao, this short sentence is no different from the sound of nature.


    Yan Junyu, courtesy name Huaixi, is the grand-nephew of the Empress Dowager of Dachu, and a cousin of Chu Heng. Although they are two generations apart, the two have lived in the Queen Mother''s Pce since childhood, and their rtionship is deeper than that of biological brothers.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, also named Hanzhang, her mother and Chu Heng''s biological mother, Queen Chunyi, are direct sisters. They are already close, and because their mothers both died when they were very young, they are a bit more than ordinary cousins. Feelings of sympathy for each other.


    The hanging heart finally returned to its original position. Yan Junyu came overughing and put his slender jade-like hands on the white-bearded old man: "Old man ghost, should you be convinced now?"


    The ghost doctor, known as the old ghost doctor, snorted and said, "It doesn''t matter if you are convinced or not, this medicine is not for you."


    Yan Junyu was not annoyed. He did not prepare the medicine, but he found it. However, the little girl was really responsible for this. As for this old guy with eyes on the top of his head, how could he not strike when he found an opportunity? ?


    Oh, I dont know any medical skills, so its normal that I cant do anything. But someone who ims to be the best in medical skills in the world is helpless. Isnt this making peopleugh out loud?


    "You! Get out of here!" The ghost doctor had a bad temper. He red angrily at this brat who dared to question his medical skills, and fiercely shook off his hand on his shoulder.


    Master, get out of here. Arent you worthy enough toe out?


    Yan Junyu curled his lips, not daring to go too far. Who knows if this ghostly old man would unknowingly give him some medicine just to vent his anger?


    Chu Heng watched the old man and the young boy bickering, shook his head helplessly, and diverted their attention: "Medicinal baths in the past would leave more or less poison, but this time I used the medicinal solution brought by Hanzhang, but Not a trace was left behind, which is really amazing.


    This was his first time using this liquid. He originally thought it would be like the previous pain, making him want to die. But when he soaked in the tub, he instantly felt as if countless small holes and countless small airflows had been opened all over his body. It was swimming in his body, making him sigh infort.


    After taking a shower, there was a thinyer of gray-ck dirt on his body. Although it was very small, for the first time, he felt a trace of vitality pouring into his dead body.


    The ghost doctor stroked his beard and said sadly: "This medicinal liquid is indeed extraordinary. If it hadn''t contained abundant vitality and was of great use to Your Highness, I would have thought it was pure water. An expert who can prepare such a medicinal liquid, Even if I try to tter you, I cant even do it!


    As he said that, he red at Yan Junyu: "If you kid can tell me who that expert is, I will definitely treat you for any ailments you have in the future."


    Yan Junyu rolled his eyes, is there anyone who curses people to get sick like this?


    Probably feeling that what he said was inappropriate, the ghost doctor looked at him carefully, and after knowing what he was thinking, he quickly made up his mind: "I see that your Yuan Yang is still there, but you are not strong enough in the house? I have a method here, you... "


    "Shut up!" Yan Junyu jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, and his face turned red: "I''m very kind, I don''t want you to meddle in other people''s business."


    "Pfft!" Chu Heng couldn''t help it any longer and burst intoughter. He looked at Yan Junyu with eyes full of teasing. When he saw him ring over angrily, he quickly picked up a cup of hot tea to cover it up, but the raised corners of his lips exposed him. good mood.


    The corner of Xiao Ruiyuan''s mouth twitched, and he concealed the smile in his eyes seriously. Although he couldn''t stand this coquettish guy, it was not a gentleman tough at others, so he had better not add fuel to the fire.


    However, this romantic guy with a far-reaching reputation is actually still alive, and no one would believe him even if he told him!


    The ghost doctor, who wanted topete with experts in medical skills and was not very proficient in the world of people, did not know Yan Junyu''s embarrassing thoughts. He just thought that he had been convinced. He was embarrassed to admit it. It was rare that he did not care about his rudeness. Instead, he said sincerely:


    Young people should not hide their illnesses and avoid medical treatment. It is better to treat hidden diseases as early as possible to avoid difficulties for your heirs in the future. I am doing this for your own good..."


    At this moment, Yan Junyu didn''t even think about arguing with him. He red at the chattering ghost doctor with murderous intent. He just wanted to rush up and strangle this nonsense old guy to death.


    Yan Junyu''s reputation waspletely ruined by this old guy''s bad mouth!


    Seeing that a tragedy was about to happen, Chu Heng finally had enough of the excitement and said quickly: "Huaixi, you found this liquid. If possible, I would like to thank this expert in person. Is it possible?"


    Yan Junyu didn''t dare to get angry with the prince''s cousin, so he could only suppress the surging anger in his heart, shook his head and said: "Huaixi once promised the master not to reveal anything about her, so I''m sorry Huaixi can''t tell her."


    Chu Heng sighed in disappointment and gave the ghost doctor a helpless expression.


    The ghost doctor was also very disappointed. Knowing that he couldn''t ask, he immediately threw Yan Junyu aside.


    Yan Junyu stared at him, feeling so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.


    Xiao Ruiyuan raised the corner of his mouth, but he became interested in the "master" whom Yan Junyu defended. It is not difficult at all to know who this master is...

 Chapter 89: Night talk

    Chapter 89: Night talk


    Chapter 89 Night Talk


    It waspletely dark when we came back from Liuyang Vige. Li Yan, his ancestors, and his grandson had already cooked dinner and simmered it in the pot, waiting for Mo Yan''s family toe back to eat.


    After dinner, Mo Yan called the whole family to the room. It seemed that he had something important to say. Li Yan was not scornful. Knowing that it was not convenient for an outsider to listen, she went to another room to y with her grandfather.


    Mo Yan took out a key, opened the big wooden box beside the bed, and actually took out a small wooden box from the space.


    Seeing the small wooden box, the father and son all focused their attention on it. It was the wooden box used by their family to store money.


    When the small wooden box was opened, they saw the thick banknotes and a pile of scattered silver inside. The two little guys opened their mouths like an O and their eyes were round. They looked at their father and sister suspiciously: Their family actually Have so much money?


    Mo Yan looked funny and took out the ount book at the bottom, which clearly recorded every expenditure and ie of the family since the greenhouse was built.


    Dad, our vegetable business has been in business for a total of one month and six days. After excluding the vigers wages and the cost of building the greenhouse, the total profit is 2,056 taels.


    Originally there were not so many, but in the past two days, tomatoes, cucumbers, loofah and other fruits and vegetables have been on the market one after another. In addition, at the end of the year, both wealthy families and ordinary people will save some vegetables for the New Year, so in thest few days God, business was surprisingly good, sales tripled.


    Hey, so many?


    Mo Qingze looked at the banknotes lying in the box with straight eyes. He was rtively indifferent to yellow and white things. It was only more than thirty days ago and his family had such arge sum of money. No matter how indifferent he was, he could not calm down. .


    Xin''er couldn''t wait to pull out all the banknotes and broken silver. She counted them carefully twice before she believed that this was not a dream. She stared at the banknotes for a while, not knowing what she was thinking.


    With so much money, how many candied haws should I buy?


    After Zhen''er finished speaking nkly, his second sister gave him a p on the forehead. When he saw his father and two sisters looking at him with smiles on their faces, his little face turned red for a moment.


    After the familyughed, Mo Yan said seriously: "In addition to these, plus the previous one thousand three hundred taels of silver, our family now has nearly three thousand four hundred taels of silver. When we build a house in the spring next year, I will budget it." One time, about eight hundred taels."


    Eight hundred taels? You need so much?


    Just after recovering from "three thousand four hundred taels of silver", Mo Qingze fell into the trap of "building a house for eight hundred taels of silver". His expression changed for a while, looking a little funny.


    Dad, eight hundred taels is just a preliminary estimate, there may be more. Mo Yan calmly made a stab, and as expected, she saw her father looking uneptable.


    The house you live in should be as good as it is. In this era, wages were not high, and only the green bricks and tiles used to build houses cost money.


    If you want to tidy it up better, such as decoration, it will cost more money. If you follow her heart, eight hundred taels may not be enough.


    Our family has purchased seventy acres ofnd. Except for the ten acres at the front that will be used for orchards, I want to encircle the rest for nningter.


    In my previous life, my family was not short of money, and the ancestral house I lived in was simr to a Suzhou garden. Not to mention how elegant the building was, the key was that the scenery inside was very unique and it was veryfortable to live there. Now that we have money, the building may not be as good as in the previous life, but at least it must be suitable for living.


    Mo Qingze frowned, a little confused. He had seen the drawings of the house structure and liked theyout very much, but when he thought about spending so much money, he was a little unable to ept it.


    The two little guys looked at their father longingly and could not say anything, but when they thought of living in a spacious, bright and beautiful big house, they were so happy that they were already imagining what the house would be like.


    Immediately afterwards, Mo Yan dropped another heavy blow: "And dad, after the house is built, I will find an academy for you. You can continue your studies!"


    "What?"


    Poor Mo Qingze was so stimted by his daughter''s words that he felt as if he was in a dream, and his whole person became in a trance.


    Mo Yan didn''t push her. She had nned all these things for a long time. She wanted to tell her today because she wanted the whole family to be prepared!


    After finally digesting the two things, Mo Qingze said: "Yan''er, there is no shortage of money at home now. You can take care of building a house. It''s just a matter of going to the academy to study. It''s not as simple as you think."


    At the end, my voice was a little bitter.


    Is it difficult to study in an academy?


    Looking at his father''s expression, Mo Yan didn''t quite understand, but this matter was not urgent at all. There were two major official schools in the capital, as well as several private schools. After a few years, he could find a suitable one by asking around slowly.


    Putting this matter aside for the time being, Mo Yan said another thing that had been nned for a long time: "Dad, let''s buy the barren hills behind the foundation and nt fruit trees for breeding!"


    After the previous two things, the purchase of fruit trees in barren hills, Mo Qingze quickly epted: "Yan''er, you can handle this matter. If you need me, just tell me. Is this fruit tree good to take care of first?" Not to mention, where are we going to get the tree seeds?


    When ites to tree species, this is exactly the difficulty Mo Yan faces, but she is not particrly worried: "Let''s nt ordinary peach and pear trees first, and we will slowly explore other tree species. If there are none in the capital, we will go elsewhere." If you search, you will always find it.


    It is almost impossible for fruits from the south to grow in the north, but she has space and spiritual springs, so this is not a problem. The most important thing is the tree species.


    Seeing that his daughter was full of confidence, Mo Qingze couldn''t say anything depressing. He just decided to go to the market vige to look for her after spring, maybe she could really find her.


    The family discussed some details about building a house. It was already gettingte, and they thought that tomorrow was New Years Eve and they had to get up early, so they left after a few words.


    In the dead of night, holding the warm and soft body of his little son, Mo Qingze had a lot of thoughts. He thought about many things in a daze, and then forced himself to fall asleep when the first rooster crow...

 Chapter 90: give gifts

    Chapter 90: give gifts


    Chapter 90 Giving Gifts


    It is the custom in Dachu that the New Year''s Eve dinner should be eaten until dark. The New Year''s Eve dinner is very particr. It not only includes fish and meat, but also has to be eaten until the third day of the first lunar month.


    Although eating leftovers or eating leftovers for three days is not good for the body, this custom entrusts a family with a happy expectation for theing year, not to mention that it is only eaten once a year, so Mo Yan prepared three days'' worth of meals. .


    We have plenty of ingredients at home. I bought half a fan of pork half a month ago, half of which was marinated with spices to make bacon with a unique vor. The remaining half was chopped into spicy and fragrant sausages.


    A lot of chickens in the space were also killed. In addition to the roosters that only knew how to eat, there were also old hens that no longerid eggs. They were all nourished by the spiritual energy in the space. Not to mention the nutrition, the taste was even more wonderful.


    When ites to chicken, Mo Yan gets a headache. The number of hens in the space has increased from more than forty to seven or eight hundred now. This is the result of her efforts to suppress it. Otherwise, the entire space would have been upied by chickens.


    Fortunately, I will buy a barren mountain next year, and then I will put all the chickens on the mountain to raise them.


    The Mo family all love to eat braised meat, and naturally the delicious braised meat, braised chicken, and braised intestines are indispensable. Mo Yan personally prepared the braised ingredients. As soon as the pot was boiled, the delicious vor wafted out, making Zhen''er keep eating. Running in the kitchen.


    Mo Yan tore off a braised chicken leg and stuffed it into his mouth. He was so happy that he quickly took several bites into his mouth, his cheeks bulging like a puffy frog.


    Mo Yan was busy in the kitchen, and the others were also busy. They were gathering in the main room to roll dough, chop stuffing, and make dumplings.


    Not only do family members eat dumplings on New Year''s Eve, but also when rtives and friendse over to pay New Year greetings, they first fill their stomachs with a bowl of dumplings. If there are many rtives and friends at home, making hundreds of dumplings may not be enough.


    Not only the Mo family and Lao Motou were originally resettled in Liuyang Vige, there were also more than ten other families named Mo. If they were still in Mojia Vige, they woulde to pay New Year''s greetings on the first day of the new year. If they were close, I''ll eat a bowl of dumplings before leaving. Those who are far away from each other usually say New Year''s greetings before leaving.


    Mo Yan was not sure whether the rtives of the Mo family woulde to pay New Year''s greetings on the first day of the new year. Back in Mojia Vige, these so-called rtives were not friendly towards the original owner''s family, and some even stepped on them from time to time. Will theye? , Mo Yan thought it didn''t matter, but if someone came, he couldn''t turn them away.


    Those who are close to the Mo family, such as Lin Da and Lin Meng, will definitelye over to pay New Year greetings, and most of these dumplings are prepared for them.


    When the kitchen was almost busy and only waiting for the New Year''s Eve dinner in the evening, Mo Yan washed her hands and went to the main room to help make dumplings.


    This time I made a lot of dumplings and had several kinds of fillings. In addition to the mushroom and lean meat stuffing that the family loves, there are also corn and lean meat stuffing, mushroom and chicken stuffing, and leek and egg stuffing.


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong are very strong, so they are responsible for chopping the meat fillings, Li Yan and Xin''er rolling out the dough, and Mo Yan can make all the dumpling wrappers by herself.


    The family chatted andughed for a while, then they heard a knock on the door. Only Zhen''er was free, so they ran to the yard to open the door.


    Everyone is busy!


    Shopkeeper Xing greeted with a smile, followed by Xiao Zhu, holding a square silver box in his hand.


    As soon as she saw them, Mo Yan quickly patted the flour on her hands, told them to sit down, and was about to wash her hands and make tea.


    Youre wee, Miss Mo. Ive been told by the young master to give you something, so I wont keep any more.


    Shopkeeper Xing stopped him quickly and ordered Xiao Zhu: "Go and move everything in the car in."


    Xiao Zhu received the order and quickly put the silver box in Mo Yan''s hand and ran outside to move things.


    The Mo family watched helplessly as Xiao Zhu ran back and forth non-stop. After a while, the cloth, food, etc. that had been brought in were piled up in the main room.


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched as she looked at it. She thought it was really a "gift of something", but she didn''t expect that she would give so many. They were all household items and were not particrly precious. She couldn''t even refuse. exit.


    Others were even less familiar with Shopkeeper Xing. They only knew that Mo Yan had business dealings with him and that he had brought arge cart of vegetables away two days ago.


    Only Mo Yan knew that pulling food was to hide the water from others, and that what was really pulling was spatial water, which would attract others'' attention. She and shopkeeper Xing told the outside world that the twopanies had reached a cooperation.


    As courtesy was reciprocated, Mo Yan had no choice but to pack more than two hundred dumplings that had just been made. He also took a lot of bacon, sausages and braised meat from under the eaves and put them in the basket, filling the entire basket. After thinking about it, I went to the kitchen to get some old hens, and quietly took some vegetables and fruits from the space, putting them together as a return gift.


    "There is nothing good at home. These are all home-produced and taste good. Especially these chickens are very nourishing. If Shopkeeper Xing doesn''t mind, just take them back."


    Dont dislike it, dont dislike it, they are all good things that you cant buy outside!


    Shopkeeper Xing smiled and took the dumplings and braised pork himself, and asked Xiao Zhu to carry some chickens and vegetables to the car.


    From his master, he vaguely knew that this Miss Mo was not a simple person. If other people gave her this kind of food, he would not be surprised, but if Miss Mo gave it to her, it must be good.


    After Shopkeeper Xing and others left, Mo Yan began to put away the gifts. The gift was heavier than she expected. Not to mention the smooth and soft fabrics, the pile of snacks were all bought from time-honored stores. A small envelope cost one or two silver.


    The things in the silver box are even more valuable. They are made of jade, gemstones, and pearls. They are very suitable for teenage girls to wear. There are two sets of each with different colors; there are also three sets of jade pendants for men. In fact, even Li Zhong and Li Yan, the grandfather and grandson, took it into consideration. I have to say that this gift was thoughtful.


    Shopkeeper Xing brought a return gift from the Mo family and sent it to Wu''an Pce.


    So, at the New Years Eve dinner at Wuan Pce that night, Mr. Yan took two bites of the food with great disgust and stopped using his chopsticks until the cook brought a pot of fragrant chicken soup and a pot of hot dumplings. Mr. Yan After personally serving a bowl of chicken soup and dumplings to Grandpa Wu An, he put the rest into his own stomach, which made Mrs. Wu An, Grandpa Yans step-grandmother, so sulky that she caused a scene that night and was killed by her husband. I cut it hard before it stopped!

 Chapter 91: pay a New Year call

    Chapter 91: pay a New Year call


    Chapter 91 Happy New Year


    The Mo familys New Years Eve dinner was very sumptuous, with twelve dishes of meat and vegetables. The two families gathered around the table and ate happily for nearly an hour before putting down their chopsticks and continuing to watch the night.


    At midnight, the Mo family lit incense candles in the yard, sacrificed fish and meat, and then set off a long string of firecrackers. The vigil was not over until everyone had eaten dumplings.


    Listening to the sound of firecrackers outside, everyone yawned happily and went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Early in the morning on the first day of the Lunar New Year, Mo Yan and his juniors got up and put on brand new clothes to pay New Year greetings to their elders, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong.


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong were already prepared. They took out several red envelopes from their sleeve pockets with a smile and gave one to each of them.


    Mo Yan epted it with a smile and hid it in the purse around her waist. However, the three little guys couldn''t wait to open it. They saw that one of the two purses contained a half-weight of small silver fish, the other a half-weight of silver peanuts, and one by one. I was so happy that I quickly packed it up and held it in my arms, for fear of identally losing it.


    After washing up, Mo Yan cooked a pot of longevity noodles with old chicken soup and served it as breakfast for the family, symbolizing peace and prosperity in the new year.


    After the six people finished eating the fragrant noodles, they took the New Year gifts preparedst night and nned to go to Liuyang Vige to pay New Year greetings.


    But before they could go out, there was a knock on the courtyard door. Mo Yan opened the door and saw that it was Lin Yong, Lin Da and more than ten people who came to pay New Year''s greetings.


    Hey, Brother Lin, Happy New Year to you all!


    Mo Yan was stunned and quickly let the person in.


    A smile appeared on Lin Yong''s cold face, and he handed the two cleaned rabbits to Mo Yan: "The ones I hunted yesterday afternoon have been pickled."


    Mo Yan took it and thanked them with a smile. Mo Qingze quickly invited them to sit in the room and served them snacks and tea.


    Mo Yan carried the rabbit into the kitchen and started cooking dumplings. Seventeen people came at once, and they couldn''t eat enough without the two hundred dumplings. She filled two pots with water and cooked them together. It took four pots to finish the two hundred dumplings.


    The steaming dumplings were served to the table, and the delicious taste aroused people''s appetite. Lin Yong and others felt hungry. Knowing that this was a rule and could not refuse, they picked up chopsticks and ate without politeness.


    These people had eaten at Mo''s house once before and knew that Mo''s food was delicious, but what they didn''t expect was that even the ordinary dumplings were better than their own, especially the fillings and rich meat vor. It was so fresh that they wanted to swallow it on their tongues.


    Everyone had a bowl full of dumplings, and in the end they drank all the soup and water. Looking at the empty bowls on the table, everyone blushed. After counting the dumplings they had eaten, each one felt even more embarrassed.


    Seeing that it was almost time, knowing that the Mo family was rushing to Liuyang Vige to pay New Year greetings and would be rushing back in the afternoon, Lin Yong and others did not dy, and sat for a while before leaving.


    Mo Yan and others quickly picked up bacon, sausages and other New Year gifts and walked with them. Lin Da and others kindly helped them get the things.


    Today is the first day of the Lunar New Year. There are no oxcarts on the streets, so I can only walk to Liuyang Vige on two legs. Lin Yong and others also got up at Yinshi and walked to Mo''s house for two hours.


    It''s okay for the adults. I don''t feel tired walking with my hands empty. Mo Yan is three older and can barely keep up. Zhen''er has short calves and can''t walk for half an hour. Mo Qingze stops and carries him on his back. He also felt that he was a man and was determined not to be carried away by others.


    Mo Qingze ignored him and grabbed him and carried him on his shoulders. However, the food in the Mo family was so good in the past few months that Zhen''er gained a lot of weight. As a schr, Mo Qingze was not as strong as a farmer. After a while, I was quite tired.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yong took Zhen''er and put it on his back without saying a word, but his speed didn''t slow down at all.


    Mo Yan watched from behind, beating her sore legs with envy. She nned to buy a car after the new year. She had been busy before, but she had forgotten such an important thing.


    We rested twice on the way and finally arrived at Liuyang Vige at noon.


    Li Zhong and his grandson came here this time. In addition to paying New Year greetings to Lin Meng and others who were familiar with them, they also nned to visit the vige chief''s house. After all, they would live in Liuyang Vige in the future and it was necessary to have a good rtionship with the vige chief.


    Mo Yan and others are also going to the vige chiefs house, but the first one to pay New Years greetings is Old Mos family.


    So the group of people separated. Li Zhong''s ancestors and grandsons followed Lin Yong and others, while Mo Yan and others went to Lao Mo''s house in the west of the vige.


    No matter what the rtionship between the two families is, Lao Motou is Mo Qingze''s biological second uncle and a close elder by blood. Old Motou can close the door and prevent Mo Yan and others from entering, but Mo Yan and others have to pay New Year''s greetings to their elders.


    I saw smokeing out of the chimney of Lao Mo''s house from a distance, apparently making lunch. Mo Yan''s family came over with New Year''s gifts and saw the younger generation ying at the door.


    Shitou was the first to notice them. He threw away the stones in his hands and ran here. He ran to Mo Yan, hugged Mo Yan''s thighs, looked at Mo Qingze and the others, and called his cousin sister sweetly. and cousin.


    Mo Yan pinched his face, bent down and picked him up. She saw that he was wearing a washed white clothes outside, and inside he was wearing a new cotton coat that she had made for him not long ago. Obviously, there was no new clothes made for him at home. , and when he saw that Goudan''er and Ernier, who were staring at their family, were also wearing old clothes, they knew that Lao Mo''s family was not having a good year this year.


    The old Mo family is not only not living well. Ever since Mo Yongshou and Mo Yonglu were imprisoned, and one of them will be exiled for three thousand miles in a year, and will never be able to return, the old Mo family has not been peaceful for a day.


    At the New Year''s Eve dinnerst night, Mo Hong saw that the seats for her second son and third son were empty, and she couldn''t help but burst into tears. Her words were full of vicious curses on Mo Yan''s family.


    Lao Mo was seriously ill and did not feel better until these two days. When Mo Hong made a fuss, he thought of his two sons who were suffering. As a result, he fainted again due to the stimtion. Fortunately, he did not vomit blood.


    Who asked you toe to my house? A bunch of wolf-hearted bitches, Ill beat you to death!


    At this moment, a harsh shout sounded, which made Xiao Shitou tremble all over. Mo Yan looked up and saw Mo Yongxi rushing towards them with a twisted face. He raised his hand and hit Xin''er in the front. go

 Chapter 92: My brain was caught in the door (1)

    Chapter 92: My brain was caught in the door (1)


    Chapter 92 My brain was caught in the door (1)


    Seeing that the heavy p was about to fall on Xin''er''s face, Mo Yan reacted very quickly and hurriedly reached out to give Xin''er a hand, only to be able to avoid it. But Mo Yongxi''s long nails covered with ck mud still scratched Xin''er''s fair and tender cheeks, leaving a few red marks.


    Mo Yongxi exerted too much force and couldn''t hold back the momentum. He fell forward and almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing that no one was hit, Mo Yongxi rushed over again without giving up, waving his arms to hit someone.


    Mo Qingze stepped forward, stood in front of his children, grabbed her wrist and shouted: "Mo Yongxi, why are you crazy?"


    "Bah!" Mo Yongxi raised his head and spat at Mo Qingze: "You white-eyed wolf, who do you think you are? Let me go!"


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze shook with anger: "Look at you, what do you look like? Do you still look like a girl?"


    Mo Yongxi red at him hatefully. His appearance and expression were all exactly the same as Mo Hong''s, and he also inherited 100% of his temperament.


    Humph, my dear Ah Xi, you are a heartless person who doesnt deserve to be taught a lesson!


    At this time, Mo Hong heard the noise and walked out of the house. Seeing that her precious daughter was being bullied, she took the broom at the door and swung it at Mo Qingze.


    Mo Qingze quickly let go of his hand and took Mo Yan and others back a few steps to avoid being hit.


    "Mom, they are bullying me, hit them quickly, hit them quickly." Seeing helping, Mo Yongxiined first and quickly encouraged Mo Hong to take action.


    As soon as Mo Hong heard this, new and old hatreds surged into his heart, and he was about to rush forward with a broom.


    "Mom, if you have something to say, please don''t do anything!" Mo Wu rushed out of the kitchen and grabbed her mother-inw: "My uncle and his family are here to pay New Year''s greetings. Are you not making peopleugh?"


    "New Year''s greetings? I don''t care. You stinky bitch, get out of my way, or I will ask the boss to divorce you!"


    Mo Hong spat at Mo Wu and stared at Mo Yan and the others with triangr eyes, as if ring at enemies.


    Mo Wu looked embarrassed, but refused to get out of the way, and hurriedly winked at Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan frowned, not wanting to get entangled with this shrew mother and daughter, and not wanting to embarrass the Mo Wu family, so she said to Mo Qingze: "Dad, since the second grandma doesn''t wee us, let''s go and save the second grandma''s anger. broken."


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze said with hesitation: "Dad...Dad wants to go in and see your second grandfather before leaving."


    No matter how bad the rtionship between the two families was, he once regarded his second uncle as his father. He didn''t even look at him, but he always remembered him in his heart.


    Mo Yan could understand his mood, but she just looked at Mo Hong and her daughter who were looking at her eagerly, shook her head and advised: "It''s better not to make Second Grandma angry. Come visit Second Grandpa again next time you have a chance!"


    Next time? Huh, unless you hand over the secret method to fish out the dick, even if I die, I wont let your family get in the door of my old Mos house.


    Mo Hongshi''s eyes lit up and he said such threatening words without thinking.


    Mo Yan looked at Mo Hong with twitching eyes, as if she were looking at a fool. Do you really think they are rare enough to enter this door? Where did she get her confidence?


    The reason why I brought something to celebrate the New Year today is just because I dont want to be gossiped about. Now that their family has done their best, Mo Hong doesn''t appreciate it and drives people away. Others will only say that Mo Hong is messy and unreasonable, but they won''t say anything wrong with their family.


    Dad, we have to go to another house to celebrate the New Year. We dont have a car today, so we have to go home early!


    Xin''er and Zhen''er also pulled their father''s sleeves and urged him. They never wanted to see the vicious second mistress and bad cousin again in their lives.

 Chapter 93: My brain was caught in the door (2)

    Chapter 93: My brain was caught in the door (2)


    Chapter 93 My brain was caught in the door (2)


    Mo Qingze knew that the second aunt would never let him in, so he stopped forcing him and left holding his children''s hands.


    Mo Yan picked up two pieces of bacon, two chickens and a few snacks on the ground and handed them to Mo Wu, and said loudly:


    Cousin, these were brought by my father to replenish the health of the second grandpa. We cant see the second grandpa, so please send our greetings to him next time wee to visit him.


    The movement at Lao Mo''s house has rmed the neighbors, and many people stood at the door and looked here.


    At this time, seeing that Mo Yan was not angry at being rejected, but also left such a generous New Year gift, and thenpared the sharp and mean expressions of Mo Hong''s mother and daughter, she couldn''t help but feel surprised, and she felt that Mo Hong''s brain was trapped in the door. Why would you be stupid enough to drive away such a generous and wealthy rtive?


    On the way to the vige chief''s house, he saw that his father was not in a high mood, and the two little guys kept being cute and joking, which finally made Mo Qingze feel a little happier.


    Touching his children''s little heads, looking at their happy smiles, and thinking of Mo Hong''s repeated insults, Mo Qingze felt very ufortable, and secretly decided that he would never let him go unless there was something important in the future. They go to the second uncle''s house again to suffer!


    The vige chiefs house is in the center of the vige, and it didnt take long to walk there.


    Compared to the simple thatched and adobe houses of other vigers, the brick house of the vige chief''s house is very eye-catching. It also has arge yard surrounding it. I think the conditions at home are pretty good.


    "Hey, what brought Mr. Mo here? What a rare visitor! What a rare visitor!"


    At this time, the vige chief and his family were having lunch. When he saw the Mo family, Yang Bao let them in with a smile on his face. Seeing Mo Yan holding a gift in her hand, the smile in her eyes grew a little stronger.


    This Mo Qingze is not only the only schr in Liuyang Vige, but his family is rich and he doesn''t know where he will be in the future. It is definitely a good thing to be friends with him.


    Thinking like this, Yang Bao quickly ordered his mother-inw to buy four more sets of bowls and chopsticks so that the four members of the Mo family could sit down and eat together.


    Mo Qingze quickly declined, saying that he had already eaten at home.


    When Yang Bao saw this, he no longer forced himself and asked his mother-inw to make four bowls of brown sugar water to entertain them.


    In farmers'' households, only when important guestse to the house, they will serve them with brown sugar water. Yang Bao''s attitude made Mo Yan very satisfied. In the future, when the family buysnd in barren mountains, they will not be able to avoid this vige chief, so it is best if they can maintain a good rtionship.


    "This time I am visiting before I say goodbye. Firstly, I would like to thank the vige chief for taking care of my greenhouse vegetables in the past few months. Secondly, from now on, my Mo family will settle down in the vige. If I need help from the vige chief, I will ask him for help. Thank you for your trouble."


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Mo Qingze took the bamboo basket containing the New Year gifts from Mo Yan, handed it to Yang Bao with his own hands, and said a lot of words of gratitude.


    The matter of greenhouse vegetables has nothing to do with Yang Bao, but Yang Bao has been the vige chief for twenty years, how could he not understand what Mo Qingze meant? When he saw two generous portions of bacon, chicken and other items in the basket, he pretended to refuse them and epted them with a smile.


    "Mr. Mo is too polite. You are from Liuyang Vige, and I am the vige chief of Liuyang Vige. Your business is my business. If I, Yang Bao, are useful in the future, Mr. Mo can just say so. I can do it and I will never refuse!


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze raised his hands and said a few words of gratitude. Seeing that the Yang family was still waiting for Yang Bao to eat, he said goodbye and left. Yang Bao wanted to make friends with the Mo family and personally sent them out of the yard.


    Then, the four members of the Mo family went to Lin Dalin and Meng''s house to pay their respects, and then visited the dozen or so families. Finally, they had dinner at Lin Yong''s house with Li Zhong and his grandson, and did not leave Liuyang Vige until the sun set in the west.

 Chapter 94: relationship(1)

    Chapter 94: rtionship(1)


    Chapter 94 Building rtionships (1)


    Youdao says: "On the first day of the first lunar month, son-inw, second lunar month, son-inw, and on the third and fourth lunar month, we pay homage to our parents." This means that on the first day of the lunar month, the son-inw pays homage to his parents-inw, on the second lunar month, the son-inw pays homage to his inws, and after the third lunar month, he pays homage to other rtives.


    In the capital, the Mo and Li families have no other rtives. Mo Yan thought she could sleep peacefully for a few days before the market reopened on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. However, not long after dawn, there was a knock on the courtyard door, and she had to get up to get dressed and open the door.


    Happy New Year, little boss!


    Happy New Year, little boss!


    Girl Yan, my uncles areing to your house to pay New Years greetings!


    The unexpected New Year''s greetings startled Mo Yan. She took a closer look and saw that it was Zhang Dayou, Zhang Erniu, Lin Laogen''er and other twelve people. Behind them were arge group of people, including men, women and children. , arge, dark group.


    Mo Yan also knew those people, they were the people from Mojia Vige who were also resettled in Liuyang Vige.


    After greeting them one by one and inviting them into the main room, Mo Yan hurriedly knocked on her father''s door, woke up Xiner and asked her to get up and entertain the children brought by the adults.


    The rtives of the Mo family did note to pay New Year''s greetings yesterday. Mo Yan and the others went to Liuyang Vige, but each family visited once. I thought they would note today because they were so far away, but they did not expect that two or three members of this family woulde. so much.


    Mo Qingze quickly packed up and went out to entertain the guests. They exchanged greetings with each other and the room was filled withughter.


    "Hey, who didn''t know that Brother Qingze was the most promising in our Mojia Vige? Look, if we settle here, the Qingze family will live the best life."


    Thats it, Brother Qingze is very capable, and his business in the city is so big, how can wepare with him?


    "Why are you saying these polite words? We all have the same ancestors. If Qingze has made a career, we can also take advantage of it!"


    Surrounded by a group of brothers who had onceughed at him in person and ttered him everywhere, Mo Qingze felt very ufortable and embarrassed, so he could only smile and say: "No, I''m just lucky. Fortunately, everyone passed away safely." That disaster will get better in the future.


    You are indeed a schr, and what you say is extraordinary!


    Thats right, Brother Qingzes fortune is still great!


    Kind words and life-threatening words came out, as if they all had amnesia, forgetting the cynicism when they cuckolded Mo Qingze.


    Zhang Dayou, Zhang Erniu and others were dumbfounded when they heard this, and they all blushed for these people. Since we are brothers with the same surname, is it necessary to be so ttering?


    The noise in the main room was not quiet, and the kitchen door was open. Mo Yan, who was lighting a fire to cook dumplings, easily heard these words. The corners of his mouth twitched for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    These people are probably taking the opportunity to repair their rtionship under the pretext of paying New Year greetings. After all, in their eyes, their family is considered to be a rich person.


    Sister, those little kids are so annoying. They took away all Zheners wooden horses and y figurines.


    Zhen''er ran in angrily toin, her mouth was so full that it could hang on a bottle of oil.


    Mo Yan stuffed a piece of firewood into the stove and replied without raising his head: "Who asked you to show off? You deserve it!"


    Zhen''er originally came to seekfort, but was scolded by her eldest sister. She pouted for a while and kicked the firewood to vent her anger.


    What, youre still not convinced? If you dont show off and take out those toys to y with, will they stille to your room to look for them?


    Why doesnt Mo Yan understand the little guys thoughts? He seems to be more well-behaved and sensible than his peers, but after all, he is a six-year-old child with a strong sense of vanity. It is normal to like to show off good things to others, but this time he obviously went too far.

 Chapter 95: relationship (2)

    Chapter 95: rtionship (2)


    Chapter 95 Building rtionships (2)


    Zhen''er argued: "But they can''t rob it. Zhen''er won''t rob it when he sees a toy he likes."


    "Well, Zhen''er is a good boy." Mo Yan patted his head, affirming, and then changed the topic: "But not everyone is like Zhen''er. If you know it''s not yours, you shouldn''t take it! If you don''t have the ability to keep it, If you take good care of your treasure, it''s best not to show it off."


    Zhen''er nodded in understanding and said distressedly: "Now that the toy has been taken away by them, how will Zhen''er get it back?"


    Mo Yan nced at him, intending to test him: "You lost the thing yourself, you have to find a way to get it back. Remember, no fighting!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhen''er slumped his shoulders, opened the door dejectedly and went out.


    Mo Yan shook her head, opened the lid of the pot, picked up a spoon and stirred the dumplings in the pot.


    There were forty-three adults and children in total who came to pay New Year greetings. Mo Yan ate all the more than 300 dumplings left yesterday, fillingrge bowls and small bowls separately to make up the number of bowls. Fortunately, the dumplings were big. A full belly is no problem.


    Just when eating, there was still a little friction. These little kids got a taste of meat during the Chinese New Year. Mo''s dumplings had a lot of meat fillings and tasted amazing. They wanted to eat more after they were full, so they got into trouble with their parents.


    Those who are thin-skinned will just pour the food from their own bowls to the children, while those who are thick-skinned will just ask Mo Yan for it.


    Xin''er doesn''t want to see the people in Mojia Vige. If possible, she wouldn''t give dumplings to them. So he took the noisy children to the kitchen, pointed to the panel where the dumplings were ced, and said, "Look, they''ve all been eaten by you. I haven''t even eaten yet!"


    The children left the kitchen dejectedly and stopped making any fuss. The adults also felt ashamed and pulled their children and scolded them for being "ignorant."


    After eating the dumplings, Zhang Dayou and a dozen of them said goodbye to the Mo family and hurried back. During the Chinese New Year, the vegetables in the greenhouse cannot be separated from people, and they still do the traffic and watering.


    As soon as the people left, the room was filled with people named Mo. Xu felt that they were all members of his own family, so he could talk openly.


    Mo Fang, who was newly rejected as the leader of the Mo n in Liuyang Vige, organized his speech, patted Mo Qingze on the shoulder and said: "Qingze, although we will all settle down in Liuyang Vige in the future, the roots of the Mo family are ours. Dont forget it!


    Mo Qingze nodded in agreement. No matter where he goes, one should never forget his roots, let alone his own roots.


    When Mo Fang saw this, he felt happy and felt that the purpose ofing today was very likely to be achieved, so the smile on his face became more obvious and he praised people without hesitation: "I knew Qingze was a good person. Its so different that you dont even recognize your ancestors.


    Mo Qingze smiled and said a few words of modesty, but Mo Yan became alert and felt that there was something in the vige chief''s words!


    Sure enough, Mo Fang said with a sad face: "When we escaped from Mojia Vige, we originally nned to go to Yongcheng, but we heard on the way that Yongcheng couldn''t be entered, so we turned around and headed towards the capital, but the road was too far. There are many elderly and children who cannot get here."


    After a pause, Mo Fang continued: "Later, when the war ended, except for those who had more fields at home and were willing to go back, the others stayed and were assigned to various resettlement sites. Our dozen or so families were assigned to Liuyang Vige. From now on, we They are a branch of the Mo n."


    Speaking of this, Mo Fang became very excited: "A dozen of us agreed to build an ancestral hall in Liuyang Vige a few years ago. Firstly, we can''t let our ancestors have no one to worship them underground. Secondly, we hope that our ancestors can be worshiped underground." The spirit can protect our n, and the third time ites, it also gives our Mo n a foundation to establish itself!"

 Chapter 96: Mo Yans methods (1)

    Chapter 96: Mo Yan''s methods (1)


    Chapter 96 Mo Yans methods (1)


    After hearing what Mo Fang said, Mo Qingze agreed: "This is what we should do. Our Mo family should not be wandering without roots."


    Hearing this, Mo Fang didn''t have much joy on his face. He looked at Mo Qingze tangledly, as if he had something unspeakable.


    Mo Yan''s heart sank when he saw this. Looking at the secretly delighted expressions of others, he already knew what Mo Fang was going to say next, and even guessed why they dared to make such a shameless request.


    Sure enough, Mo Fang looked confused: "Building the ancestral hall is a major event for the n, and every household should contribute money and effort, but... Qingze, you also know that our vige is not rich to begin with, and we have struggled on the way to escape. It''s a lot of money, at least 80 taels of silver are needed to build the ancestral hall. If it is divided equally into each ount, the family will have 4 or 5 taels of silver. We really can''t afford it!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone stared at Mo Qingze with expectant eyes, and almost told Mo Qingze clearly, "We are poor, and your family is the richest. You can use all the money to build the ancestral temple." Get out."


    At this time, no matter how stupid Mo Qingze was, he understood the intentions of these people. He frowned and felt a hint of displeasure in his heart.


    Chief, building an ancestral hall is not something that can be done in a day or two. If you cant do it now, it is only temporary. When times get better in the future, each family can just chip in a little. You dont have to worry.


    Mo Yan praised her father''s answer. It''s best to pretend to be stupid at this time. If Mo Fang dares to speak clearly, don''t me her for not giving him face.


    Hearing this, Mo Fang''s eyes shed with disappointment, but now that he was the patriarch of the Mo n in Liuyang Vige, it was really hard for him to speak clearly. He was silent for a while, not knowing what he was thinking.


    But some people didn''t have any scruples. Mo Dashan, who had been ttering the most happily before, stood up and said: "Brother Qingze, it is not easy for people like us to build an ancestral temple and earn money, but it is a great cause for your family. The previous move was a big deal." Fat pig, eighty taels of silver is just a drop in the bucket to you!"


    "Yes, Qingze, you are also from the Mo family. Since you have this ability, you really have to do your best."


    We who have no money will all contribute. When the timees, the construction of the ancestral hall will be taken care of by us. You only need to contribute the money and dont worry about anything else.


    "It''s better to build the ancestral hall as early as possible. When we save enough money, we don''t know it will be in the Year of the Monkey and the Horse! Brother Qingze, Uncle Mo''s family has done so many bad things to your family, and you are still so kind to them. Now we If you are in trouble, just think of it as helping us poor rtives!"


    Someone started, and four or five people followed suit.


    Hehe~


    Hearing this, Mo Yanughed out loud and nced across the speaker''s face, but there was no smile in his eyes. These people said these things so confidently, and even used Lao Motou''s family to block her father. Did they think that just because they were tolerant to Lao Motou''s family, these people thought they would definitely agree to this?


    It''s a pity that they are just ordinary rtives, not Lao Motou, so she doesn''t need to worry so much.


    You also said that building the ancestral hall is a major event for the n, but now you are forcing my family to pay all the money. I just dont know if the Mo familys ancestors will bless you after the ancestral hall is built.


    As soon as these words came out, several people''s expressions changed. Yes, if this is the case, even if the ancestral hall is built, what''s the use if the ancestors don''t bless them?


    Mo Dashan said angrily: "We are all the ancestors and grandsons of the Mo family. As long as we make offerings to our ancestors during the New Year and festivals, why won''t you protect us?"


    The people who were a little shaken at first felt that what Mo Dashan said was reasonable, and the eyes they looked at the Mo family became less friendly.

 Chapter 97: Mo Yans methods (2)

    Chapter 97: Mo Yan''s methods (2)


    Chapter 97 Mo Yans methods (2)


    Mo Yan took a deep look at Mo Dashan and mentally put this person on the list of "refuse to associate with him".


    Mo Dashan''s heart trembled when he was seen. He felt like he had lost something important. He opened his mouth to say something, but Mo Yan turned his attention to Mo Fang, the leader of the n.


    Patriarch, do you also think that my family should pay for thisrge sum of money?


    Mo Fang looked at Mo Yan, whose eyes were heavy, and then at the nsmen with expectant faces. He felt his throat was extremely dry: "This...this..."


    Chief, didnt we all agree on this before? Why do you have any hesitation?


    Seeing that Mo Fang didn''t speak, Mo Shan''s expression changed and he couldn''t help but urge.


    Those who had previously agreed with Mo Shan hesitated when they saw the n leader and did not dare to speak out. The others did not agree with this matter from beginning to end. They just stood aside and looked at Mo Shan mockingly, thinking that this man was simply stupid.


    Being urged, Mo Fang started to sweat on his head, and he shouted to Mo Dashan, who was still chattering: "Shut up, I know it well!"


    After yelling, a smile appeared on his face, and he said to Mo Yan with a guilty conscience: "I just want to say hello to you first, so that you can make preparations in advance. Where can I get all the money from you? To build the ancestral temple? It doesnt matter if you wait a year or two, as long as you keep it in mind!


    From the moment Mo Yan spoke and Mo Qingze remained silent, Mo Fang knew that this would definitely not happen. Although he felt unhappy, he also knew that this was not Mojia Vige, and Mo Qingze''s family was not as poor as before. You can make friends, but you can''t offend.


    "Well, my father and I will definitely keep this in mind. When the time for building the ancestral hall is decided, I will have nothing to say about the money and effort. Uncle Patriarch, don''t worry."


    Mo Fangs knowledge and interest made Mo Yan very satisfied, and he became much more affectionate in his title.


    How could Mo Fang not hear it? I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and the smile on my face became much lighter.


    "Everything has been exined clearly. It''s time for us to go back. From now on when we go to Liuyang Vige, you wille to my house as guests. We are all rtives. There is nothing to see outside."


    The patriarch is so polite, I will definitely go there in the future! But its almost noon now, why dont we leave after eating!


    Mo Qingze politely asked to stay.


    Mo Fang had just made such a shameful scene that he didn''t have the nerve to stay for dinner. He just excused himself as having something to do at home and insisted on leaving.


    Mo Yan took advantage of their politeness and took a piece of meat from under the eaves, wrapped it in oil paper and handed it to Mo Fang with a smile: "Uncle, the patriarch is not willing to stay for dinner, so you have to ept this bacon, otherwise, today, No one wants to walk out of my door."


    The others looked at the bacon, which weighed at least five kilograms, and were all greedy. Mo Fang smiled bitterly in his heart and had to ept it. He said meaningfully to Mo Qingze: "You have raised a good daughter. Let me see." , better than you!"


    This girl is as hard as she should be and as soft as she is supposed to be. Through this piece of bacon, she clearly tells these people that they can only take it if she is willing to give it. If she is not willing, no one can take advantage of her.


    Mo Qingze, however, was not angry at all. He epted Mo Fang''s praise with a smile, and instantly became talkative and praised his daughter. He wished that everyone knew about his daughter''s good qualities.


    The person being praised lowered his head and pretended to be shy, but felt relieved in his heart.


    Mo Fang is quite a smart person. Dealing with smart people will undoubtedly save a lot of trouble. Things like this should not happen again in the future!

 Chapter 98: Lantern Festival(1)

    Chapter 98: Lantern Festival(1)


    Chapter 98 Lantern Festival (1)


    If these people had discussed it in a good voice, Mo Yan would not have been reluctant to spend eighty taels to build the ancestral hall, but her family''s money was not brought by the strong wind. Whoever was thest to know about this would be forced to take out it by a group of people. Money, who would be willing to take out thisrge sum of money without feeling blocked?


    There must be a limit to how much you can help others. People like these will not be tolerated. Otherwise, if there is any difficulty in the future, they will ask her family to help. Will they help or not? If you feed their appetite, there will be countless troubles in the future!


    Fortunately, the patriarch of the n, Mo Fang, is not so stupid that she knows enough is enough. Otherwise, she would have to build a ancestral hall to worship only the direct elders of their n, cut off rtions with these people, and exist as an independent n. Such a thing would be impossible. Not without.


    In a blink of an eye, its the seventh day of the first lunar month. On this day, the market reopens. Not only can businesses open their doors, but also small traders can set up stalls in the streets and alleys. The Mo familys vegetable business has begun again.


    During this period, every household is tired of eating big fish and meat, so they want to eat more light vegetables to clear their stomachs. In addition, Mojia has several more types of vegetables. Compared with years ago, business is better. The total daily ie is as much as eighty taels. Every time I return home, the family counts money around the table. It is so hard to count money until my hands cramp.


    Dad, tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. I heard that Qushui holds antern festival every year. Its very lively. Lets go and have a look then!


    After counting the money that day, Xin''er enthusiastically talked about the news she heard from the neighbors and looked at her father expectantly.


    Before Mo Qingze could speak, Zhen''er asked excitedly: "Second sister, are you telling the truth? Will there be juggling or guessingntern riddles?"


    "There should be. Anyway, I heard it''s very lively and there are people everywhere!" Xin''er said uncertainly.


    At this time, Li Yan interrupted: "There is also antern festival every year in my hometown. Rich people will invite opera singers and jugglers to y on the street. People from all over the country wille to watch it. It is so crowded. , its really lively.


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze frowned and said, "It''s easy to get into trouble if there are too many people. It''s better not to go. If you want to y, wait for two days and dad will take you around."


    Mo Yan nodded in agreement and said to the disappointed siblings: "Sister, I also heard that children are kidnapped every year during thentern festival. You two are still young and good-looking. When there are more people, it will be chaotic. We might be targeted by kidnappers, so we wont join in the fun.


    This is not to scare the siblings. After several months of washing in the spiritual spring water, and coupled with their good-looking appearance, the two little guys are pink and tender, and they can easily be the target of kidnappers.


    Although their father and sister disagreed, the two little guys really couldn''t resist the temptation to have fun at thentern festival. Xin''er tugged on Mo Qingze''s sleeves and begged: "Dad, we will all go then. My brother and I will definitely go." Follow you obediently and don''t run around, kidnappers don''t dare to tantly rob people!"


    Zhen''er also hugged Mo Yan''s arm, blinked her big eyes, and said pitifully and cutely: "Sister, good eldest sister, just promise us this time, if it doesn''t work, tie a rope around Zhen''er, Zhen''er It wont be lost.


    The two little guys were usually very well-behaved and never made excessive demands. This was the first time that they begged so hard that Mo Yan and Mo Qingze couldn''t bear to refuse, so they finally agreed to their request.


    Since the whole family is going, naturally we cannot leave a little girl Li Yan at home.


    So Mo Yan warned again and again: "Then it''s agreed that tomorrow you three must follow the adults every step of the way and you must not leave. If you can''t do this, I won''t let you go out again."

 Chapter 99: Lantern Festival(2)

    Chapter 99: Lantern Festival(2)


    Chapter 99 Lantern Festival (2)


    "Uh-huh!"


    The three little guys nodded sharply with their eyes shining, as if they were afraid that if they were a little slower, the adults would regret it.


    Thentern festival was held in the evening, which did not affect the Mo family''s business. On the fifteenth day, the Mo family''s business continued as usual. When they learned that the Mo family was going to Qushui to watch thenterns in the evening, Lin Da, who had children at home, was also very moved.


    Just thinking that Liuyang Vige was so far from the city and they were not extravagant enough to stay in an inn in the city for one night, they had to give up the idea.


    Because it was the Lantern Festival, the family usually got together to eat Lantern Festival, so Mo Yan went to a rice store and bought a lot of glutinous rice flour, and gave it to about three kilograms of glutinous rice flour to each of Lin Da''s dozen people, and asked them to use the remaining thirty pounds. Duojin was taken back to Liuyang Vige and distributed to Zhang Dayou and others.


    Lin Da and others were surprised and happy, and didnt know how to be grateful.


    Glutinous rice is expensive, and ground glutinous rice flour is even more expensive. Before I could escape, my family only had to buy a little glutinous rice flour and wrap it with steamed sweet potatoes for the Lantern Festival every year.


    Such white glutinous rice noodles are given away on demand, and only the kind-hearted Mo family can make them.


    Mo Yan epted their thanks with a smile, and did not forget to hammer it: "You sincerely help my family with things, so of course I won''t treat you badly. This little thing is not worth anything."


    Lin Da and the others naturally understand the meaning behind the words. Fortunately, they themselves have no bad intentions and are eager to work hard and stay in the Mo family to work.


    Lin Yong helped the Mo family a lot, so Mo Yan naturally took this opportunity to thank him, and asked Lin Da to bring some prepared Lantern Festivals and an old hen from the space to him.


    As for Lao Motou and the others, Mo Yan simply ignored them.


    After the Chinese New Year, Mo Yongfu didnte to help again for unknown reasons, and Mo Yan didnt ask. When it came to the old Mo family, the only ones she cared about were Mo Wu and Sannier Xiao Shitou. She was determined not to care about the others.


    The vigers of Liuyang Vige each have a strong point in their hearts. Compared with the attitudes and practices of the two families towards each other a year ago, Lao Motou''s family waspletely suppressed.


    Coupled with the fact that many people are eager to work for the Mo family, even if Mo Hong curses and insults the Mo family all day long and says all the bad things about them, no one will pay attention. This is exactly what Mo Yan wants.


    In the evening, the two families sat together and ate Lantern Festival lively. It''s just that there has been no news about his daughter. Li Zhong smiled a little reluctantly. In the past few months, his face has always been slightly sad, and even his hair has turned a lot whiter.


    Mo Qingze took the opportunity to ask Li Zhong to go with him. Li Zhong couldn''t bear to brush off his kindness, and since his granddaughter was also going, he agreed.


    So they cleared away the dishes, and each of them went back to their rooms and changed into clean clothes. Finally, they turned off the lights in the house, locked the gate and courtyard gate, and got into a donkey cart on the street, heading towards Qushui.


    Qushui is a river that runs through Dongshi. The river is wide and can pass small boats. On both sides of the river arerge and small shops, integrating eating, drinking and entertainment. It is a very famousmercial area in Beijing.


    Every major festival such as the Shangyuan Festival, countless literati or arty people ride on painted boats and float on the meandering water, reciting poems andposing in a lively manner.


    Today was no exception. By the time Mo Yan and the others got off the donkey cart, many people had gathered on the street. Exquisite painted boats were passing back and forth on the Qushui River, and the faint sound of silk and bamboo could still be heard.


    At this time, the sky waspletely dark, with only countless cold stars. However, because of the brightnterns rising on the street, it seemed like daytime, and thentern festival had already begun...

 Chapter 100: Captivity(1)

    Chapter 100: Captivity(1)


    Chapter 100: Captivity (1)


    The eaves, big trees, and wooden frames on both sides of the street are hung with all kinds ofnterns, including those with animals, flowers, andndscape paintings. Each one looks exquisite and dazzling.


    There were young girls meeting to watch thenterns together, pointing to a certain uniquentern and talking quietly; by the curved water, many people squatted on the pier to put rivernterns, and the lotus-shaped rivernterns were dotted in the calm. On the water, thenterns on both sidesplement each other, which is quite poetic.


    Looking at this scene, Mo Yan couldn''t help but have a faint smile on her face. Being in such an ancient scene, she realized very clearly that she had truly be the "ancient person" in the book of her previous life.


    Sister, look, that rabbitntern is so cute! Xiner hugged Mo Yans arm and shook it excitedly.


    Mo Yan came back to her senses, followed her gaze, and saw a lifelike rabbitntern hanging high on a wooden frame not far away, with a fat body, red eyes, and long The ears look really good.


    Do you like it? Ill buy it for you!


    Xin''er''s eyes lit up and her little head nodded: "I like it, I like it very much."


    Zhen''er was also greedy, waving Mo Yan''s right hand and praying: "Sister, Zhen''er likes that yellow-skinned tiger, please buy it for me too!"


    Mo Yan agreed with a smile, and then asked Li Yan who was following him: "Swallow has taken a fancy to thatntern?"


    Li Yan, who was looking east and west, reacted and quickly shook her head: "Sister Yan, I don''t like anything. Just take a look at these."


    Mo Yan saw that she was not looking at any of thenterns, so he believed her words, took his younger siblings to the stall, pointed at the twonterns and asked the boss, "How much do these twonterns cost?"


    The middle-aged boss, who looked very lucky, saw businessing to his door and said with a smile: "Girl, thesenterns are not for sale, but there are riddles on eachntern. As long as the girl spends ten cents to guess the riddle, she can take away thenterns." .


    Ten cents for antern riddle? Mo Yan thought about it and didn''t think it was expensive. Of course, this was assuming he was right.


    She took out twenty pennies from her purse and asked the boss to remove the riddles from bothmps.


    Red Rabbit? Mo Yan looked at the rabbitntern riddle first, then smiled: This is simple, its the word Chi.


    You guessed it so quickly, the girl is really smart! The boss praised a few times and quickly took down the rabbitntern with a bamboo pole.


    Mo Yan took it with a smile, nced at it and handed it to Xin''er.


    Xiner happily took it, holding themp pole and looking left and right, feeling extremely happy.


    "Sister, hurry up, guess the tigerntern." Seeing this, Zhen''er couldn''t wait to urge her, for fear that thentern she was interested in would be guessed by others first.


    Mo Yan touched his head, and then opened the riddle on the yellow tigerntern: "''Seven fairies will marry one of them'', what is an idiom?"


    This is a bit difficult.


    Several idioms came to Mo Yan''s mind at once, but none of them matched.


    Seeing a few little guys guessingntern riddles, Mo Qingze who was following behind also became interested. Seeing that the eldest daughter was still thinking, he took a look at thentern riddles, smiled and said nothing.


    Zhen''er was a little anxious when he saw that his sister didn''t guess it as quickly as before, but he didn''t know it himself, so he had to ask his father for help: "Dad, do you know what the idiom is?"


    Mo Qingze did not answer directly. Instead, he asked his son: "What are the seven fairies? If one is married, how many are left?"


    Zhen''er immediately replied: "The seven fairies are gods in the sky. If one is married, there will be six more!"

 Chapter 101: Captivity(2)

    Chapter 101: Captivity(2)


    Chapter 101 Captivity (2)


    Mo Qingze smiled and nodded: "Yes, think about it for yourself which idiom it is?"


    When Mo Yan saw this, he didn''t tell his answer. He looked at Zhen''er with a smile, wanting to see if he could guess correctly.


    The fat boss on the side also breathed a sigh of relief. Thesenterns are not cheap. If another one is guessed, it will be a loss, but it is a child of only five or six years old...


    As a result, before he could finish rejoicing, Zhen''er excitedly guessed the answer to the riddle: "Zhen''er knows, it''s ''Liu Shen Wuzhu''!"


    The fat boss took down thentern depressedly and stared at the cheerful Zhen''er. Is even a little kid so smart now?


    Taking the yellow-skinned tigerntern, Zhen''er wanted to take it by herself as if it were a treasure, cautiously, for fear of being damaged by someone.


    Seeing that the boss was unhappy, Mo Yan also stopped guessingntern riddles, and the group walked forward.


    Seeing a circle of people in the open space not far away, and hearing exmations from time to time, Zhen''er took Mo Yan''s hand and rushed over to join in the fun.


    This time he came out just to have fun, so Mo Yan followed his instructions and followed him, but held his left hand tightly with his right hand to avoid being scattered by the crowd.


    Xiner and Li Yan also wanted to follow them, so Mo Qingze and Li Zhong walked over one by one.


    In the field, it was a group of people juggling.


    Wow, eldest sister, that mans mouth is spitting fire. Isnt he afraid of being burned? Oh, that child is so young and dares to step on the nail board with his bare feet. Will it hurt him?


    Zhen''er took advantage of her small body and squeezed her way to the front. Watching the thrilling performances of these adults and children, she kept eximing.


    Seeing a little girling to beg for money with a te, Mo Yan took out a handful of copper coins and put them in it. There were about thirty coins, which was not too few, but it was not enough to attract anyone''s attention.


    Seeing that Mo Yan had given so much at once, the little girl''s eyes that were originally somewhat lifeless burst out with a gleam of joy. She looked at Mo Yan with bright ck eyes and said "thank you" several times.


    Mo Yan returned a smile and sighed silently in her heart.


    Schrs, farmers, industry andmerce, three religions and nine streams. These jugglers belong to the ninth ss, with extremely low social status. If they don''t have extremely thrilling and special skills, it will be difficult for them to make a lot of money.


    Looking at these juggling acts, it is obvious that they are just ordinary juggling troupes who can only perform on the street to earn a living. They have no choice but to meet those who are willing to watch but unwilling to pay. On a holiday like today, people who go shopping are having fun and are more generous than usual. These jugglers can actually earn more than usual.


    It''s just that there are more people who are more pitiful than them. If she hadn''t worn the original owner, maybe Xin''er and Zhen''er would have been harmed by that group of refugees and lost their son and daughter. As a father, Mo Qingze Even if he survives, how can he get better?


    After watching it for a while, everyone felt it was boring, so they squeezed out of the crowd and nned to go shopping elsewhere.


    There are many more people on the street now than before. Previously, he was walking smoothly, but now he was almost stepping on his toes and could only follow the flow of people. This reminded Mo Yan of the "human-shaped ribbons"posed of dense crowds on the Great Wall during the National Day Golden Week in his previous life.


    If anyone were watching from a high ce at this time, they might be part of the "human-shaped ribbons". At this time, Mo Yan didn''t know that there were indeed people watching this huge crowd from above.


    They were scattered by the crowd, so they held hands and Mo Qingze led the way.


    It''s just that the ident came too suddenly. First, a row ofntern supports was pushed over, and a bunch of fire jumped onto the pedestrians and burned directly. Then, rows ofntern supports were pushed over in the chaos, and more fires sprang up and ignited. Lanterns, wooden frames, clothes, and in a blink of an eye, there were screams and screams for help everywhere, and the whole street was suddenly in chaos.


    People kept being pushed down and trampled on...


    Even though they held hands tightly, they were still scattered by the rush of people. Mo Yan''s left hand could no longer grasp Xin''er''s right hand, and only her right hand was still firmly grasping Zhen''er''s left hand. However, when her mouth and nose were covered by the fragrant handkerchief, she could not even grasp Zhen''er''s right hand. Couldn''t hold on...

 Chapter 102: Find(1)

    Chapter 102: Find(1)


    Chapter 102 Looking for (1)


    On the third floor of the teahouse, Yan Junyu frowned as he looked at the chaotic scene. Some extremely bad moments shed through his mind, and his originallyzy expression became cold and stern.


    Putting away the jade bone fan, Yan Junyu ordered the boy with his head buried: "Go to the Wucheng Army and Horse Division and tell the man named Xiao that I have been assassinated, and ask him to interrogate everyone who leaves the city gate. All persons acting suspiciously will be detained."


    Looking at the still chaotic streets, Xiao Junyu, who originally wanted to invite a few friends to go on a river cruise, had no other thoughts, so he put down a silver ingot and left.


    Assassinated?


    In the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Division, Xiao Ruiyuan listened to his subordinate''s report with twitching eyes. He didn''t know that a **** in the eyes of ordinary people would be assassinated, and he didn''t know what tricks that guy wanted to y.


    With this thought in his mind, Xiao Ruiyuan knew that the man would never use this to amuse him, so he quickly sent people to the four city gates to issue interrogation orders.


    Subsequently, he quickly summoned 300 subordinates and personally led them to Qushui.


    After pacifying the war in the south, Xiao Ruiyuan, as the first contributor, has naturally received great praise from today.


    Not only was he promoted three levels in a row and became a third-grade general, he also sessfully took over the Five Cities Military and Horse Department under a series of precise deployments, bing themander-in-chief of 3,000 officers and in charge of public security in the capital.


    Every year something happens during the Shangyuan Festival. Therefore, during the Shangyuan Festival in recent years, all the troops of the Five Cities must be on standby all day long. As themander-in-chief, Xiao Ruiyuan must set an example, so he did not return to the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion. .


    When three hundred soldiers rushed to Qushui, they knew that the situation was not good, but they saw the streets full of fire, thick smoke billowing, and people lying on the ground who didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. There were cries and cries everywhere, as if they were experiencing When there was a fight, I couldn''t help but gasp a few times.


    "Zhao Tong and Wang Xing each led fifty people to evacuate the people. Liu Liu and Shan Yun each led fifty people to send the injured to a nearby hospital. Zhang Hua led the remaining one hundred people to put out the fire separately. Let the fire spread to surrounding houses..."


    Sitting on a tall horse, Xiao Ruiyuan, who was wearing a military uniform, was giving instructions with a cold face. This man-made disaster was obviously beyond his expectation.


    Subordinates obey orders!


    The five generals who were named sped their fists and epted the order, and quickly assigned their personnel. In less than half a cup of tea, everyone was in their respective positions and dealt with the disaster in an orderly manner.


    Xiao Ruiyuan quickly dismounted and checked the situation along the way. Seeing that many people in distress refused to leave and were crying to find their lost children, he ordered people to find a restaurant nearby, put these people in, and sent orders to take all the children who were left alone. Come here.


    Brother, have you ever seen a girl who is thirteen or fourteen years old and as tall as this?


    Xiao Ruiyuan continued to walk forward. Suddenly, a familiar voice came into his ears. He looked up and saw a middle-aged man not far away pulling a passerby and asking something anxiously.


    "No, no, such a big girl won''t get lost. You should go home quickly and take a look. Maybe she has gone back."


    The passers-by were not impatient and kindly offered suggestions.


    Not getting the answer he wanted, Mo Qingze let go of his hand dejectedly, took two steps back, and then grabbed another passerby and asked the same question, but still found nothing.


    "Wuwu...Sister...Wuwu, Sister, where are you? Sister, pleasee out quickly. Zhen''er will be obedient from now on and will never run around again, Wuwu..."

 Chapter 103: Find(2)

    Chapter 103: Find(2)


    Chapter 103 Looking for (2)


    Behind him, Zhen''er grabbed the hem of his father''s clothes and looked around. His originally pretty and cute little face was full of thunder, and his eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that he had been crying for a long time.


    Wuwu, its all my fault. If I hadnte to see thenterns, my sister wouldnt have lost them. Wuwu!


    Xin''er''s face was full of self-me, and she wanted to p herself hard.


    Dont cry, sister Yan is such a good person, God will bless her, maybe she was swept away by the crowd, maybe she is looking for us everywhere!


    Li Yan put her arms around Xiner''s shoulders andforted her softly, but her red eyes were filled with deep worry.


    At this time, Li Zhong walked over quickly from a short distance away and said to Mo Qingze hurriedly: "Qingze, an official just now said that many people who have strayed are in the restaurant in front. Let''s go and take a look. Maybe Yan Yan is there."


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze''s eyes shone with hope. He didn''t know whether he wanted to convince others or himself: "Okay, okay, let''s go there quickly. Yan''er will definitely be waiting for us there."


    After saying that, he didnt even take care of the children, and walked towards the restaurant in front of him.


    Li Zhong hurriedly led the three children to follow, but after taking a few steps, he saw Mo Qingze being stopped by a man wearing light armor who looked like a general. He hurried forward and saw that Mo Qingze was It''s an acquaintance.


    Mr. Mo, but Miss Mo is missing?


    Looking at the distracted Mo Qingze, Xiao Ruiyuan''s cold voice revealed a hint of softness.


    Mo Qingze came back to his senses, and regardless of his identity, he grabbed Xiao Ruiyuan''s arm tightly as if grasping a life-saving straw, and said incoherently: "Yan''er is gone, Brother Xiao, have you seen Yan''er? Is she in the restaurant in front? I looked everywhere but couldn''t find her. Is she in there? "


    Confirming that the man who loved tough and loved his siblings was really gone, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes narrowed and his chest twitched violently.


    Seeing that Mo Qingze''s mood was abnormal, Xiao Ruiyuan suppressed the uneasiness in his heart andforted him: "Mr. Mo, don''t worry, there is no Miss Yan in the restaurant for the time being. I will send more people to look around now. You go to the restaurant first." Wait, I will notify you as soon as there is news."


    Mo Qingze almost copsed when he heard that his daughter was not in the restaurant. He grabbed his hair hard, and the water in his eyes overflowed.


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and didn''t know how tofort him. When he saw Zhen''er and his brother running over, he said in a deep voice: "Take your father to the restaurant in front to wait for news. It''s a bit chaotic now. Don''t run around here, okay?"


    Along the way, most of the people who got separated were teenage girls and four or five-year-old children, and none of them were found. He suspected that this chaos was not simple. Maybe someone deliberately caused chaos and took the opportunity to capture these girls and give them to their children. , but he couldn''t tell the Mo family this.


    The siblings wiped away their tears randomly and nodded quickly.


    Zhen''er''s little hand tightly grasped Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand, and her voice was full of tears: "Brother, you are a general, right? You have a lot of soldiers, right? Can you send more soldiers to look for my sister? ?As long as you help me find my sister, I can do anything you ask me to do. I cant do it now, but I will definitely be able to do it when I grow up.


    The immature but firm promise slightly touched Xiao Ruiyuan''s long-hardened heart. When he met Zhen''er''s sincere eyes, he unconsciously stretched out his cold palms and touched his head slightly stiffly. The voice promised heavily: "Big brother will definitely find your sister."

 Chapter 104: Audacious(1)

    Chapter 104: Audacious(1)


    Chapter 104 Audacious (1)


    After Xiao Ruiyuan arranged the relevant matters for Qushui, he hurried back to the Army and Horses Division. In addition to leaving 800 people to garrison the Army and Horses Division to prevent other emergencies, he sent half of the remaining 1,700 people. They went to the major city gates to search for people who were acting suspiciously. Half of them left the city directly and pursued them in all directions.


    Such a big movement can easily attract the attention of all forces. In addition, Xiao Ruiyuan is the confidant of Prince Chu Heng. Those princes who are ready to move have long wanted to pull Xiao Ruiyuan, themander-in-chief of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, to dismount and rece him with one of their own. , if he knew that so many people were sent just to arrest human traffickers, Xiao Ruiyuan would definitely be impeached by the censor in the morning court tomorrow.


    So Xiao Ruiyuan directly ced the reason for this action on Yan Junyu, saying: Mr. Yan was assassinated by an assassin, and the assassin must be hunted down with all his strength to scare the desperadoes.


    Yan Junyu is a well-known dandy in the capital, but he is the nephew of the Empress Dowager. He is not only favored by the Empress Dowager, but also very popr with his cousin, Emperor Hui''an. Even the princes and princes have to greet him politely when they meet him. Called "cousin", given his identity, after being "assassinated", five cities of troops were dispatched to hunt down the assassin, and no one could say a word "no".


    It was just that there was a lot of dy in the middle. When all the arrangements werepleted, it was toote. The suspicious people were not intercepted at major intersections.


    At this time, four or five simple carriages were parked on the branch road at the corner of Nanchengmen Avenue.


    Fat brother, what should I do if there are guards checking at the city gate?


    In the driving seat of the front carriage, two middle-aged men, one fat and one thin, were sitting. The thin man looked at the pedestrians waiting in line for interrogation and asked the fat man with a guilty conscience.


    "How dare you, kid? I have a pass token given by the government in my hand, so I''m afraid of him!" The man known as Fat Brother waved his big fat hand nonchntly, and then whipped up his horse whip to continue. Forward.


    "Fat brother, let''s be more careful. Why don''t you try it with the token first?" The thin man was worried. They had done something big this time. If the boat capsized in the gutter, they wouldn''t just be in prison for a few years. thing.


    The fat brother looked at the four carriages following him, thought for a moment and handed the riding whip to the thin man: "Okay, let''s go and explore first."


    The thin man took the riding crop and warned, "Then you have to be careful and don''t let anyone see anything."


    Okay, okay, I know, just wait and see. The fat brother waved his hand impatiently and strode towards the city gate.


    The thin man ran out of the car, said hello to hispanions behind him, and told them to be smarter before returning to the car.


    The gate of the city was brightly lit by bright torches. The thin man saw that the fat brother was talking to the guard, but he didn''t turn around after talking for a while. He couldn''t help but look at the sky, and estimated that it was less than a moment before the city gate was closed, and he felt a little bit in his heart. in a hurry.


    At this time, the fat brother walked back leisurely. When someone came closer, the thin man asked in a low voice: "How are you doing? Can you make it?"


    His grandma is a bitch. The interrogation is very strict this time. All passing carriages will be searched and they will not be able to get out.


    The fat man pped the carriage hard with his palm and cursed.


    "Ah? How could this happen? Then, what should we do?" The thin man suddenly became anxious. An idea shed in his mind, and he remembered a possibility, and his face changed greatly: "Fat, fat brother, we must have caught the wrong meat ticket, right? ?


    Hearing this, Fat Brother pped him on the back of the head: "The meat tickets were all pre-determined, how could we catch someone wrong? If we caught someone wrong, the city gate would have been closed a long time ago, and they would let people out?"


    When the thin man heard this, he thought it made sense, and he breathed a sigh of relief: "What should we do now?"

 Chapter 105: Audacious(2)

    Chapter 105: Audacious(2)


    Chapter 105 Audacious (2)


    The fat man smacked his lips, looked at the city gate, and finally said harshly: "Go back ''home'' first, and wait until the storm is over before leaving the city!"


    The thin man quickly agreed and exined to the people behind him before turning the carriage around and driving towards the north of the city.


    In the carriage, the conversation between the two traffickers fell into the ears of Mo Yan, who had just woken up.


    Damn it, I actually met a human trafficker. Mo Yan sat up with weak hands and feet, leaned against the wall of the car, and cursed secretly: I hope Zhener is safe and not caught by them.


    I listened carefully to the noise outside, only the sound of rolling wheels. After a while, the drug on Mo Yan wore off, and her limbs were finally no longer so weak.


    In the darkness, Mo Yan stretched out her right hand and groped around, and finally discovered that including her, there were at least six people in the carriage. However, she could not clearly see their appearance, and could not tell the difference between men and women. Seeing that none of them had woken up, it was obvious that the traffickers had drugged them. Not light.


    Fortunately, when the trafficker covered her mouth and nose, she subconsciously held her breath, and her body had been nourished by the spiritual spring water for several months, so she was able to wake up so quickly. Otherwise, she would have been lying unconscious like this, being dragged away. I dont know where I am.


    Mo Yan has space, so she is not worried about her situation. Even now she can hide in the space and thene out and run away when no one is around, but she doesn''t want to do that.


    In my previous life, I had seen a lot of news about human traffickers abducting women and children. Lets not mention whether the lives of those trafficked women and children will be good or bad in the future. The sad and desperate scenes of their parents and rtives are very sad. I just wish I could kill the traffickers thousands of times. Thousands of cuts.


    It would have been better if she hadn''t encountered this, but since so many people were caught at the same time, she couldn''t selfishly walk away alone and watch so many families being torn apart.


    Moreover, the space is upgraded by umting merit, and she will not save her from death. Without merit, she is even more afraid of retribution. She epts that retribution will happen to her. If it happens to her family members in her previous life and this life, she will definitely hate herself to death. .


    The carriage drove for more than half an hour and finally stopped. Mo Yan quicklyy down as before, closed his eyes and pretended not to be awake.


    At this time, the car door was opened, and the fat guys voice rang again.


    The effect of the medicine is almost gone, get the person in quickly, otherwise we will be in trouble when the person wakes up and shouts and alerts others.


    I understand, fat brother, are we all locked together or separated? asked the thin man.


    The children will be put in one room and the girls in another. The girls will be given better food. If they starve to death, be thin and sick, we will suffer great losses.


    "got it!"


    The two of them greeted the people behind them, and the thin man got into the carriage and helped the fat man. The fat man carried the man on his shoulders like a sack and walked into the yard next to him.


    Mo Yan allowed Fat Brother to carry him without moving. She secretly opened her eyes and looked around. She could clearly see theyout of the yard through the bright moonlight.


    She found that the courtyard was not small. After crossing the middle gate, she even saw arge pond, surrounded by scattered buildings, pavilions, and garden verandas.


    It seems that these people are not just ordinary human traffickers. Otherwise, they would not have been able to obtain direct passage orders to all parts of the country, and they would have been able to build such a good courtyard to hide people.


    Fat Brother carried Mo Yan through several small moon gates and did not stop until he came to a rockery.


    Mo Yan held her breath and didn''t dare to move. Then she heard the sound of unlocking, and then the sound of the iron door being opened.


    Fat Brother carried Mo Yan down a flight of steps before he stopped and ced her on the musty-smelling straw.


    Mo Yan heard the sound of the iron door above being closed and locked. Not long after, the iron door was opened again, and another person was carried in by Fat Brother and ced next to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan counted silently in her heart. It was not until the iron gate rang seventeen times that she realized that the traffickers had arrested seventeen girls during the Lantern Festival alone, not to mention the children whose number was unknown.


    These human traffickers are really courageous!

 Chapter 106: Join forces(1)

    Chapter 106: Join forces(1)


    Chapter 106 Join forces (1)


    We searched all night, but the eighteen girls and twelve children who disappeared during thentern festival seemed to have disappeared from the world. None of them were found, and there was not even any news.


    The parents and rtives who had lost their child waited all night in the restaurant, but what they were waiting for was deep despair. After dawn, they went to the Yamen together, holding on to thest glimmer of hope, hoping that Jing Zhaoyin would send someone to continue the search. .


    In the Soldiers and Horses Division, Xiao Ruiyuan stayed up all night, his eyes were bloodshot. At this time, listening to the reports of his subordinates, there was indescribable anxiety in his eyes.


    Several city gates were assigned additional personnel to conduct checks, and no fish that slipped through the could be let go; the rest of the people were waiting to search the whole city to see if they could find out anything unusual aboutst night from the people..."


    As the instructions were conveyed one after another, Xiao Ruiyuan closed his eyes, stood up suddenly, and said to Xiao Shi who was standing aside: "Send someone to invite Mr. Yan, and say that I will wait for him at the old ce and discuss important matters. "


    "yes!"


    Xiao Shiyi quickly retreated. The master and Young Master Yan were obviously not dealing with each other, so naturally they couldn''t invite him openly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan went into the inner room, and when he came out he had already changed into casual clothes. He rode his horse out of the Bingma Division and made twists and turns on the streets. After making sure that no one was following him, he got off his horse and entered a teahouse called Baiyunjian.


    The shopkeeper of the teahouse obviously knew him. After nodding to him, he respectfully introduced the person into a teahouse.


    Yan Junyu arrived faster than Xiao Ruiyuan expected. After pouring himself a cup of tea, he leanedzily on the back of the chair and asked casually: "What, General Xiao caught the assassin?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan had something on his mind and had no time to talk nonsense with him. He directly expressed his doubts: "You asked me to order an interrogation of people leaving the cityst night. Do you know that someone will be missing?"


    Yan Junyu nced at him with a half-smile, his narrow eyes full of mischievousness: "Why, General Xiao''s confidante disappeared at thentern party?"


    Doesnt he know that others dont know about the disappearance of eighteen girls and twelve children at thentern festival? What''s more, this guy used his name to mobilize the entire army of soldiers and horses. Before he even got up in the morning, he was greeted hundreds of times by some random people.


    I just didnt expect that among the lost people, there would be someone this big ice cube cares about. It makes people curious!


    Xiao Ruiyuan had no time to pay attention to his nonsense, his face became more and more condensed: "Do you know who captured them?"


    Seeing him like this, Yan Junyu stopped joking and said seriously: "I didn''t know that in previous years, children were lost at thentern festival. I happened to run into the chaos yesterday, and I was worried about causing a big mess, so I sent someone to notify You just didnt expect that there would be no big chaos, but so many people would be lost.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face became extremely ugly.


    We searched all nightst night, but there were no clues. The only thing that is certain is that the kidnapper and the thirty people who were abducted did not leave the cityst night.


    Yan Junyu was shocked by his frosty face. It seemed that Big Ice Cube was very interested in that unknown confidante!


    "Don''t worry, those kidnappers can hide for a while, but they can''t hide for a lifetime. As long as the city gate is guarded tightly, the kidnappers can''t stand it anymore and they wille out on their own."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at him angrily. When the kidnapper came out on his own, Miss Mo''s reputation would be ruined.


    Yan Junyu felt bored, thought for a while and said: "The capital is so big. If you send people to search every house, and I lend you the little flower, you will catch the ''assassin'' to avenge me!"


    At the end of the day, he looked careless again.

 Chapter 107: Join forces(2)

    Chapter 107: Join forces(2)


    Chapter 107 Join forces (2)


    Xiao Ruiyuan lowered his head to prevent Yan Junyu from seeing the curve of his lips. Since this guy took the initiative to help, he was not polite.


    This time, I, Xiao Ruiyuan, think I owe you a favor, but without the Holy Majestys will, the Military and Horse Division cannot trespass. For this matter, I have to bother Huaixi to go to the pce and ask for the Holy Majestys order.


    Yan Junyu rolled his eyes, knowing that this dead ice cube was up to no good. It turned out that he was waiting here, which was a big loss.


    Humph, youd better remember, I will let you pay it back.


    Mo Yan didnt know that there was already a hugemotion outside just to find her.


    At this time, she was nibbling cold steamed buns and drinking porridge with clear soup and water, trying to find a way to escape with the other seventeen abducted women!


    Seeing that the seventeen girls were either holding their heads and crying in fear, or looking dull and desperate, Mo Yan sighed.


    Youd bettere over and have something to eat. Only when were full can we find a way to escape.


    Hearing her words, the crying stopped and started again. A girl, perhaps affected by Mo Yan''s calm look, reached out and grabbed a steamed bun and started to nibble on it.


    Mo Yan nced at her unexpectedly and found that the girl was well-dressed and very pretty. She seemed toe from a well-off family. Seeing that she didn''t cry like others, she couldn''t help but want to talk.


    Girl, my surname is Mo and I am fourteen years old. What is your surname? How old are you?


    The girl nced at her and whispered: "My surname is Liu, I am fifteen years old this year."


    Having said this, Miss Liu looked at the iron door on the steps and asked secretly: "Were you also arrested at thentern festivalst night?"


    Mo Yan swallowed thest mouthful of porridge, wiped her mouth and said, "Well, just like you, I came here as soon as I woke up."


    Miss Liu ate the steamed buns silently, tears fell into the porridge as she ate, "Sister Mo, I miss my parents so much. I am the only child of my parents. If I disappear, they will definitely be sad." Damn it, woohoo!


    Mo Yan''s nose was sore from her crying, and she also thought of her rtives in her previous life. In her previous life, she was cheated to death by explosives, and her body was not intact. Her grandparents were so old, and she didn''t know if they could bear it.


    Miss Liu, dont cry, there are so many of us, we will definitely find a way to escape.


    Miss Liu wiped her tears, and a touch of determination appeared on her weak face: "Well, even if it''s my parents, I have to find a way to escape. Sister Mo, we must escape."


    Mo Yan held her hand and said firmly: "Well, we can definitely escape."


    The two chatted for a while, and then Mo Yan found out that Miss Liu''s name was Liu Tinn. Her father was a schr and taught in a private school, and her mother was also well-educated. Last night, she went to watch thenterns with her parents, but she was washed away by the crowd and was thrown away. The trafficker was in a daze, and when he woke up, he was in this ghostly ce called Tiantian Yingying, Earthly and Earthly.


    Liu Tinn looks weak but is an optimistic girl. After chatting with Mo Yan, thest trace of sadness disappeared from her face. Perhaps she was affected by their positivity and optimism. A dozen other girls also joined in and talked about their respective experiences. Condition.


    Mo Yan found that most of the girls who were arrested were girls between the ages of twelve and sixteen. They were all good-looking, and none of them were ugly. Their families were in good condition, they had been pampered since childhood, and they had good skin.


    After understanding this,bined with the conversation between the traffickersst night, Mo Yan had a vague guess in her heart. The traffickers probably didn''t capture them as maids for wealthy families, but sold them to brothels and other **** ces. The situation was not good, and she had to hurry up Just find a way to escape.


    At this time, the officers from the Department of Military Affairs and the Yamen were carrying out orders to search for "assassins" from house to house, and promised that as long as the people could provide information about the suspicious person, once verified, they would receive a reward of one thousand taels of silver from the government.


    One thousand taels is not a small amount, it can sustain the lives of ordinary families in the capital for decades. For a time, many people heard the news and inquired about the suspicious situation, hoping to get a reward of one thousand taels of silver.


    As the main force in arresting assassins, Xiao Ruiyuan personally took Mr. Yans pet Xiaohua, an adult snow wolf with a keen sense of smell, to various ces to verify the information provided by the people...

 Chapter 108: Strategies to save oneself (1)

    Chapter 108: Strategies to save oneself (1)


    Chapter 108: Stratagem to save oneself (1)


    The news that thirty girls and boys were missing during the Lantern Festival did not spread widely. People who did not know the truth thought that they were arresting assassins when they saw such a bigmotion from the government.


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye, but there was no whereabouts of the ''assassin'' despite the extensive manhunt. However, many robbers and robbers were caught. For a time, the security of the entire capital improved a lot.


    The people who lost their children were so anxious that they were almost crazy. In arge house in the north of the city, the fat brother, the thin man and others were not much better.


    "Fat brother, the situation is not good. If this continues, we will be discovered by the officials sooner orter."


    After finally sending away the officers who came to search, the thin man rushed into the backyard in a hurry, with anxiety all over his body.


    "The stupid assassin has been here for a long time, but he hase out at this time to block grandpa''s way of making money!" The fat brother said with a gloomy face and smashed the quilt to the ground: "Go and kill Yan Niang and the others. Call!"


    As soon as the thin man heard this, he ran out and called for help.


    When everyone arrived, the fat brother sitting in the upper seat said: "If the assassin is not caught, the interrogation will not end in one day, but we can''t afford it. We must bring the meat tickets to Yancheng before the delivery deadline, otherwise This vote will be in vain. Who among you has any idea? Speak out first and listen!"


    The twenty people sitting on both sides of the small hall looked at each other in confusion. Finally, the only woman among them, Yan Niang, stood up and said: "Fat brother, how about we take everyone out one by one? Let the children take some medicine. When the timees, You can go out just by holding them, but the girl threatens them with a knife. They are all a bunch of delicate flowers, and they don''t dare to resist even if they think about it. It will be easy as long as they leave the city."


    After hearing this, Fat Brother did not nod or shake his head. Instead, he asked the others: "What do you think of this method?"


    Most of the people nodded and said yes, but one person stood up and said: "It''s okay to take the child out with medicine, but those girls, who can guarantee that there will be no thorns in the head? If one of them disobeys, we will bepletely ruined."


    Fat Brother nodded, this was exactly what he was worried about.


    How about we find that adult and ask him to send us out of the city?


    At this time, someone else suggested. When the others heard this, their eyes lit up and they all looked at Fat Brother.


    The fat brother disagreed: "Now that the news is so tight, that adult may not be willing. Moreover, we did this ''meat ticket'' privately. Let''s not say whether the adult will me him or not. He just helped us. Big head It will also fall into his hands. If we have spent so much effort, isn''t it in vain?"


    When other people heard this, their faces turned ugly. They have been in the "meat ticket" business for twenty years, but they don''t really have much money. Otherwise, they would have washed their hands and gone to other serious businesses.


    After discussing for a long time, no suitable solution could be found. Finally, it was decided that after two days the news was still so tight, we would follow Yan Niang''s method.


    In the past two days, Mo Yan threatened with death, and only then did he find out from the skinny man who brought them food that Zhen''er had not been arrested. Now that he had no worries, he began to think about how to get out of trouble.


    It''s not that they didn''t think of a way to escape, it''s just that the thin man was very cunning. The food was stuffed in through the iron gate. They couldn''t hold him hostage and **** the key from him. They even asked Liu Tinn to pretend to be sick the day before yesterday, but the thin man only said he was dead. She was carried out without even giving any medicine, which gave her a new understanding of the cruelty of human traffickers.


    However, how could Mo Yan sit still and wait for death? Since they don''t care if one person ''dies'', what if everyone has to ''die''? Combined with the situation at the gate of the city on the Lantern Festival and the increasingly ugly look on the skinny man''s face, she vaguely guessed that the situation outside was very unfavorable to these human traffickers. This was her chance!

 Chapter 109: Strategies to save oneself (2)

    Chapter 109: Strategies to save oneself (2)


    Chapter 109 Strategies to save oneself (2)


    "Sister Liu, you''ve been having a fever for almost three days, and it''s just the right time for you to have smallpox. Just lie down and wher, and just pretend to be more realistic. If you''re not sure, you can learn a few times now and I''ll listen. listen."


    Mo Yan looked at Liu Tinn who was a little nervous andforted her in a low voice to rx.


    Liu Tinn nodded and tried calling twice. It seemed quite simr and could fool the traffickers.


    Mo Yan nodded and warned the other sixteen girls: "Whether we can escape smoothly depends on this time. Human traffickers are very cunning. Everyone, please be careful and don''t reveal your ws."


    Sixteen girls nodded in unison. Over the past few days, they had be very convinced of Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan smiled and made a cheering gesture to them, then went up the steps and squatted by the iron door staring outside.


    Guessing that it was meal time and it was time for the thin man to deliver the meal, Mo Yan gestured to the people below to get ready.


    Not long after, Mo Yan heard the sound of footsteps, so she pinched her thigh hard with her right hand, and tears started to flow down her face.


    Open the door quickly. Someone has smallpox and is going to die. Helphurry, help


    Mo Yan banged and shook the iron door desperately, crying at the top of her lungs.


    When Liu Tinn and others heard this, they knew that the thin man wasing. They quickly took their ces and followed the previous agreement, pretending to be sick when they should, and crying when they should cry. For a while, the whole dungeon was in chaos, and they were all crying for help. .


    The thin man heard the cries in the dungeon from a distance. When he got closer, when he heard "smallpox", he was so frightened that he threw away the porridge bucket.


    Smallpox, it is a terminal disease that has a near chance of death!


    Who has smallpox? Who has smallpox? Say it quickly!


    Mo Yan''s shoulders were pinched hard by the thin man''s hands through the iron door. The pain made him break out in cold sweat and the tears fell even more.


    Woo, its Miss Liu who had a fever the day before yesterday! Woo, shes in trouble. Open the door quickly and let me out. Wu, someone is already infected. I dont want to die. Open the door quickly! Open the door quickly!


    The thin man saw that she was crying so hard and it was not like she was pretending. When he looked inside the iron gate, he saw many girls crying and climbing up the steps on their hands and knees, crying and shouting to get out.


    On the ground, there was a girl lying vaguely moaning. Next to her, there were three girls pressing their bodies tightly against the wall, shouting about the heat.


    Sweat broke down instantly. The thin man pushed Mo Yan away, spread his legs and turned around to run away, for fear that he would be infected.


    Seeing the thin man running away like he was running for his life, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, but he screamed louder. As a result, the thin man ran faster.


    Dont rx, everyone. Someone from them will definitelye to check the truthter. Keep it up! Mo Yan warned them in a low voice and continued to cry.


    Sure enough, not long after, there was a rush of footsteps. Fat Brother and the others all rushed over, but they all stopped four or five feet away, not daring to get any closer.


    Skinny man, are you sure you have smallpox? Fat Brother asked sharply, listening to the howling ghosts and wolves in the dungeon.


    The thin man nodded sweating profusely, his face turning pale: "Fat brother, how dare I lie to you about this? If you don''t believe me, you can go and see for yourself."


    After receiving the affirmative answer, Fat Brother''s face was so gloomy that he seemed to be dripping with water. When the others saw this, no one dared to speak.


    The atmosphere condensed for a moment, and the cries in the dungeon became clearer.


    After a while, the fat brother stared at the thin man closely: "Skinny man, how has the fat brother treated you these years?"


    The thin man''s face turned pale again, and he secretly thought that it was not good, but he knew Fat Brother''s methods, so he had to bite the bullet and said: "Fat Brother, please be kind to me."


    A trace of satisfaction shed in Fat Brother''s eyes, and he finally said: "When it gets dark, go and deal with the flowers and the three fevers, and then transfer the rest to other rooms. How many are left now?" A few."


    After hearing this, the thin man''s entire face changed, and a deep malice shed in his lowered eyes...

 Chapter 110: successful escape(1)

    Chapter 110: sessful escape(1)


    Chapter 110 Sessful Escape (1)


    Night falls and the moon rises high.


    The previous meal was overturned, and the thin man prepared steamed buns and porridge and brought them to the iron gate. He knocked on the iron gate with an iron spoon and shouted inside: "Come over and eat quickly. I will let you out after eating."


    Mo Yan and the other two girls brought the porridge and steamed buns in bit by bit from the crack in the door, making chewing sounds in their mouths and pretending to be eating. After the thin man left, they all fell in the corner. After a while, Lu They put the bowls back one after another.


    After a while, we will pretend to be stunned, and whoeveres inter will be knocked unconscious first.


    In the darkness, Mo Yan carefully warned the others and told them what to do next. After thinking about it and not missing anything, he felt relieved.


    Every step of this was nned. With the greed of those traffickers, it was impossible to watch all of them contract smallpox and die, so those of them who were not ''infected'' tonight would definitely be imprisoned elsewhere. .


    To prevent their own people from being infected, they can only send one person to do this. The best way is to stun them all. The porridge and steamed buns tonight are fine, even if she beats her to death, she won''t believe it.


    Nearly a moment passed, and eighteen people fell to the ground in random order ording to the previous n. Mo Yan fell by the steps, and in front of her was another girl.


    The night was very quiet, and not long after, Mo Yan heard footsteps, the footsteps of a person.


    The thin man paused outside for a while, listening carefully. When he saw that there was no sound in the noisy dungeon, he took out the key, opened the big lock with a click, opened the iron door and walked in.


    Hearing the footsteps getting closer, Mo Yan pressed the palm of his right hand nervously, ready to take out the sword in the space at any time. The sword was left by Xiao Ruiyuan before. She ced it in the space. She didn''t expect that it could still be used.


    The thin man went down the steps with an oilmp. When he saw a person lying on the ground, he put the oilmp close to her. Seeing that there were no flowers on her face or signs of fever, he put the oilmp on the ground and squatted down to prepare the person. Get it on your shoulders and carry it out.


    The door behind you is wide open, its a good time!


    Mo Yan quickly took out the sword from the space and ced it on the neck of the thin man who had no time to react. The sharp de brought with it a cold meaning, and the words that the thin man was about to scream were instantly stuck in his throat.


    "If you dare to make a sound, I will cut your throat!" Mo Yan threatened coldly, and then said to the others who had already stood up: "Quickly gag his mouth and tie him up first."


    Oh oh, okay!


    These girls were a little slow to react. After hearing Mo Yan''s words, they quickly acted. They stuffed the prepared cloth into the thin man''s mouth and tied his hands and feet with ropes made of cloth strips.


    The **** of cloth are the socks on their feet, and the cloth is torn from their clothes.


    Fortunately, they had rehearsed beforehand, so the two people in charge were not in a hurry. The thin man soon turned into a rice dumpling, lying on the ground unable to move, with only a pair of eyes staring at Mo Yan and others, eager to eat people.


    Mo Yan sneered, and with a strong effort on the wrist holding the sword, a blood mark appeared on the thin man''s neck: "Be honest, don''t think that I don''t dare to kill!"


    The thin man felt a pain in his neck and his eyes were full of fear. When he met Mo Yan''s cold gaze, he believed that this evil **** could do what he said.


    Seeing that he was finally honest, Mo Yan personally checked again to make sure that the rope would not loosen, and then he breathed a sigh of relief, but the sword de did not leave his neck.


    Tell me, where are the children you captured?

 Chapter 111: successful escape(2)

    Chapter 111: sessful escape(2)


    Chapter 111 Sessful Escape (2)


    With a knife on his neck, the thin man didn''t dare to say anything. After he motioned to Mo Yan to remove the ball of cloth from his mouth, he started guarding the child like a bamboo tube pouring beans.


    After asking clearly, Mo Yan put away the sword in the admiring eyes of the girls: "Wait a moment, you will run ording to the route I mentioned earlier. If you are discovered, run in groups of four! Remember, run Go outside and find someone here as soon as possible to save those children.


    "Sister Mo, what about you? Aren''t youing with us?" Liu Tinn asked anxiously. After these few days of sharing weal and woe, she hase to regard this smart and strong girl who is one year younger than her as her biological sister.


    Mo Yan was moved, but shook her head and said: "You go first, I want to see if I can rescue the children. I''m worried that when you escape, you will alert other traffickers, and they will be harmful to the children."


    Liu Tinn held Mo Yan''s hand tightly and shook her head: "How can you save those children by yourself? Juste with us. When we escape, we will find someone to rescue them immediately."


    Others also followed suit.


    Mo Yan held Liu Tinn''s hand andforted her: "Sister Liu, I will be fine. You and the other sisters should leave quickly, otherwise it will be toote."


    He then said to the others: "You must be careful. If you are caught by traffickers and cannot escape, don''t resist, lest you anger them. Do you understand?"


    Seeing that they could not persuade Mo Yan, everyone had no choice but to nod, pulling Liu Tinn up the steps and out of the dungeon.


    When everyone was gone, Mo Yan looked at the thin man lying on the ground expressionlessly. He wanted to kill him with a sword. He had killed chickens and ducks before, but he had never touched human blood. Killing this kind of person Dirty hands should be dealt with by the government.


    The thin man stared at Mo Yan in fear as he climbed up the stairs step by step. He knew that this evil **** had murderous intentions for him.


    Mo Yan held an oilmp and hid in the rockery to observe for a while. She saw that the surroundings were quiet. It was obvious that Liu Tinn and the others did not alert the traffickers.


    But she was relieved too early. Just when she was about to walk out of the rockery to find the abducted children, there was movement in the front yard, and she vaguely heard someone shouting: "Quick,e out quickly, people are running away, people are running away."


    Mo Yan was startled, gritted his teeth, groped towards an independent courtyard, and lit the house with an oilmp...


    Let me go, let me go, you cant catch me!


    Fat Brother, who was held back by two soldiers and was kneeling on the ground, struggled not to listen. He never thought that he would fall down one day.


    Dont move, be honest!


    One soldier raised his hand and punched Fat Brother in the stomach. Fat Brother''s face turned pale and he didn''t dare to struggle any more. He just stared at him fiercely.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the twenty traffickers kneeling in two rows in front of him with a frosty face, and said coldly: "Lock them into the Army and Horse Division, and I will personally interrogate them."


    Being able to set up such arge house in Beijing and dare to catch thirty people at thentern festival. It is impossible to be ordinary traffickers. He wants to see who is supporting them.


    Fat Brother Yanniang and others looked at Xiao Ruiyuan in surprise. If they went to the Yamen, they could escape easily, but if they were taken away by this man who was full of evil spirits and had no idea of his origins, and did not ept the me of their backers, then What they have done over the years is enough to kill them ten times.


    Thinking of this, one of them was so frightened that he couldn''t help shouting: "Sir, you can''t arrest us. There are people above us. If you dare to arrest us, the master will not let you go."


    Xiao Ruiyuan sneered coldly, as if he wasughing at the trafficker''s naivety. He waved his hand and didn''t even bother to say anything.


    Twenty moring traffickers were taken away, and the yard finally became quiet. Looking at the rescued women and children, Xiao Ruiyuan immediately saw a woman standing in the crowd, hugging a crying child andforting her softly.


    The woman seemed to be aware of it. When she looked up, she met a pair of deep eyes. For some reason, her heart beat violently.


    This is the first time the two of them met after Xiao Ruiyuan left without saying goodbye.


    Just when Mo Yan thought this man would say something, he turned around and was about to leave, but kept following him. In the eyes of others, the tall and strong white dog suddenly pounced towards Mo Yan like a ray of silver lightning. !


    Everything happened between the fire and lightning. Xiao Ruiyuan watched the tragic scene that was about to happen and had no time to stop it.


    Amid the frightening screams, Mo Yan was caught off guard and was knocked down by the big white dog. He hit the ground on the back of his head. Suddenly his vision went ck and he fainted!

 Chapter 112: space exposure(1)

    Chapter 112: space exposure(1)


    Chapter 112 Space Exposure (1)


    When Mo Yan woke up again, she was already lying on her big bed. As soon as she sat up, she was drowned by the tears of the three little guys. After consoling them helplessly for a while, they finally stopped crying.


    Sister, you dont even know that you were sent back motionlessst night, which frightened us all. Dad almost went crazy with anxiety.


    Xin''er held her sister''s hand tightly and shed tears again while talking.


    After his sister disappeared, his father stayed at the Yamen before dawn waiting for news. When he came back at night, he couldn''t sleep all night. If the sister doesn''te back, not to mention the father will go crazy, the siblings will also die of sadness.


    Mo Yan hugged them tightly and blinked hard to hold back her tears. No need to ask more, just look at the thin and pointed faces of the three little guys, and you can imagine how anxious they were in the past few days when she disappeared!


    At this moment, Qingze heard the movement in the room, knocked on the door and walked in.


    Mo Yan raised her head and saw bloodshot eyes and a haggard face, as if her father had aged by more than ten years. He opened his mouth and only shouted "Dad" before he could no longer utter any words.


    Mo Qingze''s eyes turned red when he saw his daughter waking up. He touched Mo Yan''s head with trembling hands and kept mumbling: "Just wake up, just wake up..."


    The family of four hugged each other warmly for a long time, until Mo Yan''s stomach growled with hunger, and Xin''er rushed to make food for her sister before they separated. Li Yan also went to help, leaving only There are three fathers and daughters.


    I was relieved to learn that the vegetable business was going on as usual during the past few days when she was away. The three stalls were managed by Lin Meng, Lin Da and Lin An respectively, and they were doing a good job.


    Mo Qingze thought for a while and said in a deep voice: "They don''t know that you were kidnapped. Dad only said that you were sick and needed to rest for a while, so don''t let it slip when you see them in the future. "


    "Yes, I know."


    Mo Yan knew that her father was thinking about her reputation. After all, she was fourteen years old and had been kidnapped for several days. Even if she was really not harmed, who knew what would happen in the end. In order to avoid trouble , there is no better way to report illness.


    At this time, the door was pushed open with a creaking sound. Mo Yan thought it was Xiner, but she saw a huge dog head appearing in the crack of the door, and her eyes met a pair of dog eyes.


    Seeing Mo Yan, Xiao Hua squeezed through the door with a "ouch", swung her big broom-like tail and ran over. She kicked off her long and powerful hind legs and was about to jump on the bed.


    Mo Yan had not forgotten the culprit who knocked her unconsciousst night. Without thinking, she raised her leg and swept over, kicking it away.


    Caught off guard, Xiao Hua was swept aside sadly, her strong body almost rolled to the ground, and she stood firm. Her bright dog eyes looked at Mo Yan usingly, as if Mo Yan had done something extraordinary to her.


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched as she looked at him. Was it because she was dazzled that she could see the grievance in this guy''s eyes?


    Dad, why is this guy in our house?


    Seeing that it refused to give up and was ready to continue attacking, Mo Yan quickly picked up her shoe and threw it at it, trying to st it away.


    But this guy was like a mangy dog, nimbly dodging left and right to avoid the flying shoes, but refused to get out.


    Seeing that Mo Yan refused to let him get close, he howled anxiously, his long ws pawing at the ground anxiously. Dust flew everywhere for a while, and deep w marks were dug out by it on thepacted ground.

 Chapter 113: space exposure(2)

    Chapter 113: space exposure(2)


    Chapter 113 Space Exposure (2)


    Zhen''er was very happy. He slipped out of bed and stretched out his little hand to touch this majestic and beautiful dog, but the big dog shunned him in disgust.


    "Zhen''er, don''t make trouble, be careful if it gets angry and bites you!" Mo Qingze stopped Zhen''er who wanted to pet the dog, and then said to Mo Yan: "You were sent back by Mr. Xiaost night, but this snow wolf... It refused to leave, so Mr. Xiao had no choice but to leave it behind and let us take care of it for a few days."


    Snow wolf? Is this guy a wolf?


    Mo Yan stared at the big guy squatting beside the bed in disbelief. She had seen a wolf thest time she entered Yuhua Mountain, but how did this guy look like a wolf? In addition to being tall and strong, he is not as ferocious as a wolf, and he looks very much like the husky dog that was raised at home in his previous life.


    Mo Qingze looked at Snow Wolf softly, not afraid at all. He exined: "Speaking of which, you and those girls and children were rescued by Mr. Xiao in time, thanks to Xiaohua, if it hadn''t followed your scent and found Beishi , Mr. Xiao will not search for you in Bei City overnight."


    Hearing what his father said, Mo Yan remembered thatst night she set a fire to create chaos, hoping that Liu Tinn and the others would escape in the chaos. She took advantage of the chaos to find the captured children. At that time, she was trying to find a way to open the iron door and let the children out. , this guy rushed over and circled around her. Then Xiao Ruiyuan and his men also came over, and then they rescued the children.


    Unexpectedly, they were rescued in time and sessfully caught the traffickers, which was all thanks to this big guy.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s impression of it became much better. She no longer cared about being knocked unconscious by itst night. She just pressed on the back of the head that was still aching. How strong this guy must be!


    She felt funny when she thought that such a big guy was called "Little Flower", and she didn''t know what Xiao Ruiyuan thought about giving such a weird name to a wolf.


    At this time, Mo Yan didnt know that Xiao Hua was raised by Yan Junyu, let alone that when he first met Yan Junyu, the little flower in his mouth was exactly the little flower in front of him.


    Perhaps sensing the change in Mo Yan''s attitude, Xiao Hua shook the wolf''s head and came closer, stretching out a wolf paw to pull it on the edge of the bed. Seeing that Mo Yan didn''t chase it away, she took the next step to catch the other one, and even put its huge head on it. He moved closer to Mo Yan''s hand, sniffed and licked the palm of her right hand carefully, and screamed.


    Mo Yan was startled and subconsciously clenched the palm of her right hand. Xiaohua was dissatisfied and raised a paw to gently scratch her right hand. Seeing that she didn''t let go, she screamed even louder.


    Sister, it seems to like you very much. It doesnt even want to be touched by Zhener. But why does it keep licking your hand?


    Zhen''er looked at her sister with envy, but felt strange about Xiao Hua''s reaction.


    Mo Yan clenched his fists and said with a dry smile: "No way, this guy''s brain is probably not normal and he has convulsions!" Although he knew that the ancient jade mark on his palm could not be seen by others, he was always worried that he would be discovered unconsciously.


    Zhen''er listened and thought deeply: "Xiaohua is quite strange. Not only did he eat all the chicken in our house, but he also ate raw vegetables. Well, he must be mentally abnormal."


    Mo Yan heard her heart beating like a drum. She stared at the little flower in her hand that still wanted to pry it away, and she had a bold guess in her heart...


    In the dead of night, after Xiner and the others fell into a deep sleep, Mo Yan sat up and stretched out his foot to wake up Xiao Hua, who was sleeping beside the bed. This guy woke up on his own and rubbed her foot with his big head. Come on.


    Mo Yan has ck lines all over his head. This guy has totally disgraced the wolf!


    In the space, looking at a certain chicken that was having fun and chasing chickens everywhere, Mo Yan stroked his forehead and felt that he shouldn''t have brought this guy in.


    It didnt listen even if you yelled at it, so Mo Yan had no choice but to do his own thing. I haven''te in for a few days, and the various crops in the space have matured a lot. I don''t know how long I have been busy, but I didn''t finish everything until my back hurt.


    In her previous life, she had all kinds of advanced machines, and with the help of her family, it was not difficult to clean up. But now she was working alone, so she had to nt most of thend with rice, corn and other food crops. Even if there was no time to harvest them when they matured, It won''t rot in the ground.


    The same cannot be said for vegetables. When the vegetables are old enough to be eaten, if the harvest period is missed, the vegetables will continue to grow until they produce seeds.


    After resting for a while, Mo Yan looked at the white eggs everywhere in the fence, thumped his waist, and held the basket obligingly and started to pick them up.


    The eggs in the space have already piled up into a mountain. Nearly 800 chickens produce an astonishing amount of eggs every day. The space is almost full of mountains.


    It''s not that Mo Yan never thought about selling them, but taking out so many eggs out of thin air would easily attract others'' attention. In addition, the eggs taste unusual. If someone were to explore the source of the eggs, it would be easy for them to notice something was wrong. She couldn''t. Taking this risk, not to mention that the family is not short of money now, she can wait for the chicken farm to be built before processing these eggs.


    Xiaohua chased the chicken for a while, maybe because she felt bored. Seeing Mo Yan busy, she quickly and diligently picked up the eggs in her mouth and consciously put them into the basket.


    Mo Yan looked at the happy little flower picking up eggs, and felt that although this wolf was a little silly, the fact that it could detect the existence of the spiritual spring was enough to prove that it was extraordinary. She hade into contact with many animals in her previous life, but apart from being very close to her, those animals were nothing like this.


    She was sure that this guy was relying on her just for the spiritual spring and spiritual nts in the space. Mo Yan didn''t want this guy to rely on her, so he used a wooden bucket to get it a bucket of spiritual spring water.


    As a result, this guy drank the entire bucket of spiritual spring water in one greedy breath. If Mo Yan was not worried that it could not bear too much spiritual energy, and Mo Yan refused to give it to him, he would not know how much more he would drink.


    Facts have proved that this guy is indeed stupid. Within a quarter of an hour after drinking the spiritual spring water, he started to roll on the ground in pain. Finally, he pooped a pile of smelly feces before jumping up and down again. However, it was already smooth and smooth. The fur became softer and more beautiful, with a hint of silver at the roots.


    Mo Yan felt that if this bucket of spiritual spring water could be used to raise this guy''s IQ, it would be great. Unfortunately, except for the slight change in his hair, he still looked so stupid!


    After picking up the eggs, she looked at the beads in the center of the jasper table. She saw that there were twenty-nine more red lines of different thicknesses on the beads, and she knew that this was the merit of saving Liu Tinn and the others.


    After the second upgrade of the space, she did not deliberately do good deeds to umte merit. Although the cotton grain exchange forbor was paid, the merit was still exchanged because it solved the food and clothing problem of the vigers, but the red lines produced were obviously thinner. Some.


    To promote the third upgrade of the space, you must umte at least a thousand merits. Now the red lines on the beads only cover a small half. At this rate, it will be almost impossible in less than a year and a half...

 Chapter 114: end(1)

    Chapter 114: end(1)


    Chapter 114 Ending (1)


    The vegetable business was managed very well by Lin Da and the others. After Mo Yan observed it for a while, hepletely let it go and handed it over to them. He stayed at home and spent every day either researching new dishes or making spring clothes for the family. Live leisurely.


    However, it would be better if we could get rid of Xiaohua, a greedy and stupid guy.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Ruiyuan sent people several times but couldn''t take it away. A soldier tried to pull it away, but it bit his wrist. If Mo Yan hadn''t stopped him in time, this guy would have had to pull the soldier''s hand away. It cannot be bitten off.


    After this incident, Mo Yan also realized that no matter how stupid this guy was, he was still a very lethal wolf.


    Fortunately, this guy doesn''t bite anyone except Mo Yan. He spends most of the day lyingzily under the eaves and basking in the sun. At night, he follows Mo Yan into the space to have fun, as if he regards the Mo family as his own. Living in my own home, I have no sense of being a ''foreigner''.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was very helpless about this. He took advantage of Xiu Mu toe over in person. He borrowed the little flower. What if he didn''t return it?


    Its just that Xiaohua had good food, good amodation, and spiritual spring water to drink at Mos house, so she couldnt bear to leave at all. Knowing that he was no match for Xiao Ruiyuan, when he saw himing, he got under the bed and allowed Xiao Ruiyuan to coerce and induce him, but he couldn''t get out.


    Mo Yan looked angry and funny. This guy bullied the weak and feared the strong. He was like a spirit!


    Master Xiao, why dont you ask its owner toe? It wont even deny its owner!


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, he thought of this guy''s unknown owner. The corners of his lips twitched and he said vaguely: "He''s not free."


    Its not like he hasnt been asked before. Yan Junyu only replied: You dont want toe back? Thats just right. Youll save yourself the trouble of fighting for bed with me every day!


    Although Mo Yan really wanted to get rid of this thing, it seemed that it was not possible at the moment, and he did not want to make it difficult for his savior, so he said: "Then let him live in my house for a while, and we will take good care of him."


    Looking at the bottom of the bed, Xiao Ruiyuan had no choice but to give up: "Then there is Miss Laomo."


    At noon, after repeated attempts by Mo Yan''s family to stay, Xiao Ruiyuan stayed for lunch. He liked the warmth everywhere in the Mo family. There were no plots or calctions, but he might not be able to have such a simple life in the end. .


    After dinner, Mo Qingze took out the best tea at home and made him and Xiao Ruiyuan a cup each. Xiao Ruiyuan sipped the tea and exined the government''s treatment of the twenty traffickers.


    These human traffickers have been abducting people for many years. They cant even remember how many women and children they have abducted. Because the traffickers are all from good families, and thews of Dachu are very severe in punishing human traffickers, 19 of these 20 people were He was sentenced to death by execution.


    The remaining one who was not sentenced to behead was the thin man. Because the thin man confessed well and made the details of their backer clear, he was sentenced to life imprisonment. Although he was spared his life, he would not be able to step out of the cell for the rest of his life. For him, life was worse than death.


    This result was expected by Mo Yan. Mo Yongshou was exiled three thousand miles away after he defrauded 10,000 taels. These human traffickers have done many evil things and destroyed hundreds of families. If they don''t die, they are simply sorry for the people who have lost their flesh and blood.


    Thinking of Mo Yongshou, Mo Yan remembered that he should have been on his way to Mobei at this time. He looked at Xiao Ruiyuan and saw that it was a family scandal, so he suppressed his thoughts and nned to ask Xiner and the others after he left.


    "Mr. Xiao, those traffickers have backers, so there won''t be any more incidents, right?"


    Hearing Xian Zhizhi, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know what she was worried about, so he simply mentioned: "That ''backer'' has also been jailed."

 Chapter 115: end(2)

    Chapter 115: end(2)


    Chapter 115 Ending (2)


    Being caught? Thats great! Mo Yan was indescribably happy when all the bad guys were caught. He felt that Da Chus administration was really good.


    Looking at Mo Yan''s bright smile, Xiao Ruiyuan was also affected, and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously. He was already very handsome, but when he smiled, even though it was not obvious, it still made Mo Yan unable to recover. .


    It wasn''t until Mo Qingze couldn''t stand it anymore and coughed slightly that Mo Yan came back to her senses. She was thick-skinned and pretended not to know, but the thinyer of red on her cheeks revealed her embarrassment.


    Xiao Ruiyuan picked up the tea cup to hide the smile in his eyes. In the past, if a woman looked at him like this, he would only feel disgusted, but facing her, he couldn''t dislike her, and even felt a sense of joy in his heart.


    Pleasure? Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t understand why this happened. He frowned and thought for a while, and finally concluded that Mo Yan was his savior, so he didn''t find it annoying.


    All the human traffickers were caught, and Mo Qingze was also very happy, but the fact that Mo Yan was abducted cast a shadow on him, and he asked with some worry: "That backer should have a family, right? If he is in jail, don''t his family care? "


    family? Xiao Ruiyuan sneered coldly: "His family wishes they had never given birth to him, so how could they save him!"


    He was just the brother of King Huai''s concubine. He was a gangster who took advantage of King Huai''s influence to make money. If he had not had the support of his favored sister, he would have died countless times. Now that what he has done has been found out, The concubine who was implicated fell out of favor, and the whole family hated him, so how could they save him?


    Although he is just a small figure worth mentioning, it is good to use it to attack King Huai who covets the throne of the prince.


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt happy when he thought that King Huai was fined a year''s sry and banned for half a year, and his prestige in the court plummeted.


    Looking at Mo Yan, his expression softened unconsciously. If it hadn''t been for her design this time, those traffickers wouldn''t have been caught so quickly, and it was even less possible for him to follow the clues and catch King Heng''s short legs.


    Its just that its hard to thank her openly for this matter, and its best not to let anyone know the connection between them. Otherwise, if some people know about it, it will not be good for her and her family.


    Thinking of those messy things, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned, feeling unspeakably upset in his heart.


    As soon as Xiao Ruiyuan left and Mo Qingze also went out, Mo Yan asked about the two brothers Mo Yongshou.


    That bad guy Mo Yongshou was taken away on the 16th day of the first lunar month. Mo Yonglu also paraded for ten days. He just finished his tour the day before yesterday and has now gone home.


    Zhen''er was lying on the table, concentrating on ying with the wooden sword and horse that Xiao Ruiyuan brought him, and replied without raising his head.


    "Huh, on the day Mo Yongshou was exiled, the old woman came again. She sat at the door of our courtyard and cursed, which made the neighborse to watch the fun. Dad was in the Yamen at that time, and we didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, Grandpa Li was at home. Otherwise, our family will have to look down upon others again."


    Xin''er added angrily, as long as she thought of what happened that day, she wanted to beat up the old woman who was looking for trouble.


    Mo Yan touched Xin''er''s head and told her not to be angry again, and then said to Li Yan: "Thank you so much, Grandpa Li, otherwise the neighbors who don''t know the truth will not know what they will say about us behind our backs."


    Li Yan smiled sheepishly: "Grandpa didn''t help much, he just said a few words in a matter-of-fact manner. If I want to thank you, it''s grandpa who thanks me. If you hadn''t saved me twice, grandpa and I would have been dead sooner." Its no longer here.


    Our two families live together as one family, whats the point of thanking each other?


    Xiner rolled her eyes and couldn''t understand why the two of them were being polite.


    Mo Yan smiled and patted her, and Li Yan looked at each other and bothughed.


    Sometimes saying "thank you" seems distant.


    The days passed by so smoothly, and it was the end of February in the blink of an eye.


    On this day, after Lin Da and others finished selling vegetables and came to Mo''s house to hand over the money for the vegetables, Mo Yan kept them here.


    Seeing that they were a little nervous, Mo Yan said with a smile: "There is no other meaning in asking you to stay. I just want to tell you a few things in advance."


    As he said that, he opened the wooden box on the table, and inside was a pile of copper coins that had been strung together: "You have been taking care of the vegetable business for the past two months, which has saved me a lot of worry, and thank you for your hard work. These silver coins are an extra reward from me, a little bit of my gratitude."


    Without waiting for them to refuse, he asked Xin''er to distribute it to them respectively ording to the previously agreed amount. Seeing that they didn''t want it, Mo Yan directly said harsh words before they epted it.


    After all the rewards were distributed, Mo Yan continued: "Now that the weather is getting warmer, it will be difficult to do the vegetable businesster. In addition, on the sixth day of the next month, my family will start building a house, so I don''t have much energy to do the vegetable business. So after this crop of vegetables is sold out, I n to stop."


    When everyone heard this, they were very surprised, and even more puzzled. In their opinion, Mo''s vegetable business is really profitable, not to mention that many customers like Mo''s vegetables, so even if the business is difficultter, they can still make a lot of money.


    Furthermore, the Mo familys vegetable business is no longer in business. Where can they find a good job with such a good sry?

 Chapter 116: building a house(1)

    Chapter 116: building a house(1)


    Chapter 116 Building a House (1)


    No matter what these people think, Mo Yan has decided to end the vegetable business in mid-March and focus on the new house. At the same time, the three barren hills bought by Yang Baost month must be opened up as soon as possible. In the hot weather nt fruit trees before summer arrives.


    Everyone still didn''t know about the Mo family''s purchase of a barren hill to nt fruit trees. Seeing that Mo Yan had made up his mind not to continue the vegetable business, they stepped forward and said to Mo Yan: "Little boss, my family also has several acres of barrennd. But you also know that wastnd must be cultivated before crops can be grown. My father-inw and his friends n to grow vegetables in greenhouses, do you think this will work?"


    The speaker was a middle-aged woman, known as Sister-inw Cai, who helped the Mo family sell vegetables in Nanshi. She had a very cheerful personality and worked neatly.


    Mo Yan had a good impression of her, so she kindly advised: "It''s not impossible, it''s just that the vegetables you nt now will be harvested in the summer. At that time, the streets are full of vegetable sellers, and the price may not be high. If you really want to cultivate thend, , its better to grow soybeans and mung beans, which are much safer than vegetables.


    Sister-inw Cai thought about it and thought it made sense. It was just that her family saw that the Mo family was making so much money growing vegetables, so they also wanted to grow one. However, the little boss''s concerns were also her concerns. It seemed that she would have to wait until she returned home. Let your father-inw and others warn you so that no one wants the vegetables you grow and they end up rotting in the ground.


    Aunt Cai, is there anyone else in the vige who wants to grow vegetables?


    Mo Yan took this matter seriously. Since Sister-inw Cai''s family wants to grow vegetables, there is no guarantee that there will be another family. If the vigers of Liuyang Vige follow the trend and go to grow vegetables at this time, it will be miserable if the vegetables are unsble and cannot be sold. They are small-minded. Yes, maybe her family will be med.


    Sister-inw Cai said: "There are many. Growing vegetables is easier and faster than growing food. Many people see that your family is making money and want to give it a try."


    Mo Yan frowned and felt that she should speak clearly, lest someonee to her home and cause trouble.


    "Aunt Cai, I won''t lie to you, fellow vigers. Greenhouse vegetables are difficult to grow. Even though the vegetables grown in greenhouses grow well in winter, no one has nted them in summer. I don''t know how they will grow by then. This Aunt Hua also tells the folks who want to grow vegetables and let them think about it again."


    Sister-inw Cai said cheerfully: "My little boss has a good heart, I will definitely bring this to you."


    Mo Yan smiled and said to the others: "Which of you wants to nt it? I say the same thing. If you don''t believe me, you''d better get some and try it first. If it doesn''t work, there won''t be much loss."


    Hmm, listen to the little boss.


    Everyone agreed. Among the dozen or so people, a few did have such an idea. Now after listening to Mo Yans analysis, they actually listened.


    Mo Yan looked at them, hoping that they would really listen to her words. Anyway, she said what needed to be said. If she didn''t listen, she wouldn''t be able to use spiritual spring water to water their vegetables at the risk of the space being exposed.


    After these people returned home, they shared Mo Yans concerns with the vigers who wanted to grow vegetables. Mo Yan''s kindness was well-known in Liuyang Vige. Most people heard about it and stopped talking about growing vegetables.


    But there are a few people who are jealous of the money the Mo family has made, and think that Mo Yan is small-minded. They dont want them to grow vegetables in the greenhouse, and they dont even think about whether they can grow vegetables. Can''t be sold.


    On the sixth day of March, everything is suitable.


    After setting up a table and burning incense to offer sacrifices to the Godsnd, amidst a burst of lively firecrackers, Mo Qingze, the head of the family, took a shovel and dug the first shovel of soil on the foundation, which indicated that the groundbreaking of the new house would go smoothly.


    The people who came to help also came early. They were found by Moyantuo Linyong. Lin Yong has lived in Liuyang Vige for several months. He knows better than Mo Yan''s family who is willing to work hard. In less than three days, fifty-six people were found, all of them young and strongborers.

 Chapter 117: Build a house (2)

    Chapter 117: Build a house (2)


    Chapter 117 Building a House (2)


    In addition to more than a dozen young people from the Lin n, these people also had several original residents of Liuyang Vige rmended by Yang Bao, and there were also several from the Mo n. It was that day that they went to the Mo family to pay New Year''s greetings, and they did not force the Mo family to use money to build a building. Several people from the ancestral hall.


    The master who built the house was also hired early. Coincidentally, this master''s surname was Lu, and he was none other than Liu Tinn''s uncle.


    After Mo Yan and Liu Tinn were rescued, they went back to their respective homes. Liu Tinn rested at home for a few days, and then went to Mo Yan''s house with her parents to express her gratitude to Mo Yan.


    The two have been through adversity together, and their personalities get along well, and they have be good friends as soon as they go back and forth. When she learned that the Mo family was going to build a house, Liu Tinn immediately rmended her uncle Master Lu to Mo Yan.


    Master Lu is well-known in the city. When many wealthy families build or renovate their houses, he is the first person they think of. He was still a schr himself, but because he was interested in architecture, despite the strong opposition of his rtives, he lost his books, formed a construction team by himself, and began to build houses for people everywhere.


    Master Lu was an upright man and never cut corners when building houses for others. He also knew how to draw pictures and built houses that were both strong and beautiful. He gradually became famous in the capital. In addition, he came from a schrly family and was famous, so he was different from ordinary architects. He was always polite to anyone who invited him.


    If it weren''t for Liu Tinn''s request this time, and Master Lu because Mo Yan helped his niece, the Mo family''s house would not be able to hire such a ''great god''.


    On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Master Lu rushed to Liuyang Vige early in the morning with more than 30 partners. ording to the drawings given by Mo Yan, he quickly made ns and marked the foot lines with ink.


    Looking at therge expanse of ck feet, both the helpers and the vigers watching the excitement couldn''t help but click their tongues: How many houses must be built in such arge area!


    After all the foot lines were marked, more than eighty people took hoes and shovels, threw away their arms, and started working enthusiastically on this wastnd.


    The foundation of the Mo family is close to Yuhua Mountain. The terrain is much higher than Liuyang Vige, and the view is extremely wide. On the left is the trail into the mountain, and on the right is the river flowing out of the mountain. In terms of Feng Shui, this is definitely a Feng Shui treasure.


    To build a house, you must first dig the foundation. The Mo familys building area is not small, and just digging the foundation is a big project.


    Fortunately, there were many people helping, and the wages given by the Mo family were generous. Everyone worked very hard, and it took only half a month to dig all the foundations, including the courtyard walls.


    While the foundation was being dug, cartloads of stone, bricks, tiles, etc. were also continuously brought in from outside.


    These materials for building the house were bought from good stone quarries and good brick cers through Master Lu, and the prices were very affordable, which saved the Mo family a lot of money.


    Mo Yan knew that if it weren''t for Master Lu''s sake, let alone buying these good things cheaply, there would be a problem whether he could buy them smoothly.


    There was so much noise about the Mo family building a house that many peoplemented sourly behind their backs: "Isn''t it just that I''ve made a few bucks? Look at this to show off."


    That is, there are only a few people living in such a big house. Wouldnt they feel nervous when sleeping in an empty house at night?


    Hey, peoples money is so hot that we, who are just digging in the dirt, cant even think about it!


    Mo Yan naturally didnt take these sour words to heart. They were just saying that the grapes were sour because she couldnt eat the grapes. She couldnt stop her mouth from them. No matter how much these people said, she would cover it up.


    You can make more money if you run out of money. If the house doesnt suit your needs, you cant tear it down and rebuild it again!


    If the Mo family''svish construction of a house with green bricks and tiles makes people in Liuyang Vige envious and jealous, then when bags of white glutinous rice are steamed and poured onto the ground, mixed with mud and pounded into rice paste. At that time, almost everyone present was bleeding from the heart.

 Chapter 118: Build a house (3)

    Chapter 118: Build a house (3)


    Chapter 118 Building a House (3)


    Its so prodigal, its so prodigal!


    Oh my God, thats glutinous rice. I dont see it a few times throughout the year!


    "This is not glutinous rice, that is just white silver!"


    Wherever the Mo family goes, they hear simr words. If possible, Mo Yan wouldn''t want to be so high-profile. Unfortunately, in this era without cement, glutinous rice mud is the best adhesive.


    The ancient buildings in previous lives that have withstood hundreds or even thousands of years are still standing because they were mostly built with glutinous rice mud.


    In the eyes of others, the Mo family is a waste of money, but these glutinous rice are produced in space, and Mo Yan just spent some money on rice milling. Although she thinks it is a waste,pared to building a perfect new home, this waste is not a waste. .


    Master Lu and others are quite satisfied because they can use glutinous rice mud. Naturally, he does not want to use yellow mud. With glutinous rice mud, he can build the house more perfectly.


    Chief, Qingze is so rich, he spent so much glutinous rice to build a house without blinking an eye, but he couldnt spare eighty taels of silver to build an ancestral hall. Is he still a descendant of the Mo family?


    At the patriarch''s house, Mo Dashan endured the jealousy in his heart and sowed dissension with a distorted face.


    Mo Fang smoked a dry cigarette, nced at Mo Dashan, lowered his eyelids, and said calmly: "Then what do you want?"


    Mo Dashan was overjoyed and said with an awe-inspiring look: "Of course I''m going to let him use the money to build the ancestral hall, and whoever is going to let him have the surname Mo."


    Mo Fang did not respond, but asked another question: "Do you know that the Qingze family hired someone to build a house? Why didn''t they invite you and Damao?"


    Thats because he is petty. He med me for taking the money to build the ancestral temple.


    When mentioning this, Mo Dashan was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Those who went to pay New Year greetings that day all went to help. When he went with Da Mao Tietou, he said that there were enough people, so there were not so many people. They all had the same ancestors and surnames. How dare they invite outsiders and not invite them? They were nothing!


    Mo Fang sighed and knocked on the cigarette rod: "Since you know this, why do you still let Qingze pay for it alone?"


    Mo Dashan knew that the patriarch had no intention of letting Mo Qingze take out the money. He thought that Mo Fang wanted to cling to Mo Qingze so he refused to offend him. His jealousy towards Mo Qingze rose to the extreme. , I wish he would be in bad luck soon and be unable to get up for the rest of his life.


    After the foundation waspletely solidified, the walls of the house finally began to be built.


    The outside of the house is built ording to the square frame of the courtyard, but the interior is built ording to the Suzhou gardens of the previous life by Mo Yan. Compared with the solemnity and simplicity of the courtyard, the garden-style structure is undoubtedly much more graceful and elegant.


    Compared with building a foundation,ying bricks is undoubtedly much faster. As long as the glutinous rice mud and green bricks are sufficient, the main house will increase rapidly at a rate of one meter every day. If the weather is good and it does not rain, the main house can bepletely built in seven days at most. good.


    Building a house was a precious matter, and Mo Qingze and Li Zhong were keeping an eye on it, so Mo Yan put his energy into those barren mountains.


    There are several t barren hills near Liuyang Vige, but the soil is rtively soft, and the only ones suitable for growing fruit trees are the three ones Mo Yan bought.


    The total area of these three barren mountains is about 200 acres. It is not easy to take care of them. Mo Yan has not thought about taking care of them all at once. He only ns to take care of one of them, so that the space will be flooded with water. Lets get the chicken out first.


    Its just that, after all, there is still that viin who cant see the good things of the Mo family. Just when Mo Yan was looking for someone to clean up the barren mountains, the wood that Lin Yong and the others were asked to help withst year was set on fire...

 Chapter 119: Who set the fire(1)

    Chapter 119: Who set the fire(1)


    Chapter 119 Who started the fire (1)


    Looking at the raging fire in front of him, Mo Dashan waspletely dumbfounded while holding the fire certificate.


    He wanted to set a fire to burn some wood to cause trouble for Mo Qingze, but he didn''t set a fire, so why did it start burning?


    Seeing that the fire was getting bigger and bigger with the wind, and the mes were almost reaching the huts nearby, Mo Dashan woke up from a dream, rushed to the house closest to the fire, mmed the door and shouted: "It''s on fire. , its on fire, get up and put out the fire!


    The temperature is getting more and more scorching. If the fire is not put out, the thatched houses in this area will be burned down, and maybe people will be burned to death. Mo Dashan is really anxious.


    As soon as the family who was woken up heard "fire" and heard the crackling sound of burning outside, they were so frightened that they didn''t even have time to put on their clothes properly. They ran out with only a jacket on, threatening to burn their home if they saw the fire. When he came, he yelled, rushed back to the house to wake up the others, and ran to the kitchen in panic with a wooden bucket to put out the fire.


    Mo Dashan saw this and grabbed him: "This fire is too big and cannot be extinguished with water. Now move the surrounding wood away quickly to prevent the fire froming over."


    The man was so panicked that he didn''t think of this. After listening to Mo Dashan''s words, he quickly threw away the barrel and ran to move the wood ced under the eaves.


    This man''s surname is Lin, and his name is Lin Mu. He is from the Lin family and is proficient in carpentry. Most of the purlins and rafters of the wood prepared for the Mo familyst year were processed by him.


    At this time, seeing the piles of wood being engulfed by the fire, Lin Mu was so anxious that he wished he could grow a few more hands and **** the wood out.


    After a while, his parents, mother-inw and brothers also came out to help and moved all the unburned wood to one side.


    While Lin Mu and his family were grabbing wood, Mo Dashan had already run to other vigers'' homes, knocking on the doors of each house, waking up the vigers to put out the fire quickly.


    The dozen or so families in the row all belonged to the Lin family. Not only did they care about the kindness of the Mo family, but they also had to rush to put out the fire for their own safety, so they all put on their shoes and ran out to put out the fire.


    Lin Yong, who lived at the end, was also woken up by the noise outside. When he learned that there was a fire, he rushed out without saying a word.


    Mo Qingze, who was sleeping on the construction site and taking care of the materials, was woken up by the vigers. He didn''t even bother to put on his shoes and ran over barefoot. Looking at the raging fire, his legs were weak.


    By this time, the fire had burned half of the sky, and you could feel the scorching heat from a distance. Everyone was rushing to grab the surrounding wood to prevent the fire from spreading to the house.


    The Mo family has a lot of wood, most of which were prepared with the help of the Lin family. Not only one family has piled up the wood, but there are also more or less a dozen nearby houses. Among them, the pile on fire is thergest, with trees dried one by one. Wooden beams, if this fire continues, all the wooden beams will probably be destroyed.


    More than half an hourter, all the surrounding rafters and purlins were rescued, sessfully preventing the fire from spreading to the house. The vigers looked at the burned wooden beams in silence and sighed.


    Mo Qingze sat on the ground with weak legs and weak feet. His whole body was limp and he had no strength at all. At this time, he was sweating profusely and his face was covered with ck dust. Looking at the still burning wooden beams, he couldn''t stop feeling. He was afraid: "Why did it catch on fire after everything was fine? Fortunately, the house was not set on fire. Thank you!"


    Otherwise, if someone is burned to death, the Mo familys sin will be great.


    When the vigers on the side heard what Mo Qingze said, they said angrily: "Someone must have set the fire deliberately. He wants to kill us. We must find this person and send him to the Yamen."


    "That''s right, there was no thunder today, and it was midnight. If we hadn''t set the fire intentionally, it wouldn''t have started burning."

 Chapter 120: Who set the fire(2)

    Chapter 120: Who set the fire(2)


    Chapter 120 Who started the fire (2)


    Vige chief, there is a harmful person in our vige, we cannot let him go.


    The vigers angrily denounced the arsonist and asked Yang Bao toe out to seek justice.


    Not long after Yang Bao put out the fire, he was woken up by the vigers. He took the initiative to call his sons to put out the fire. At this time, after listening to the vigers, he said solemnly: "There must be an exnation for this matter, but we people in the vige There are so many people and no one saw the person who set the fire, so this is a bit troublesome."


    "The person who set the fire must have a grudge against the Mo family. Who could be so vicious for no reason?" a viger said.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at Mo Qingze in unison.


    Yang Bao looked at the dazed Mo Qingze and asked harmoniously: "Mr. Mo, who did you offend?"


    Mo Qingze came back to his senses, cupped his hands and said, "Although Qingze is not talented, he doesn''t easily make grudges with others. I don''t think anyone would do this."


    Everyone thought of what the Mo family did on a daily basis and nodded in approval.


    I cant think of a reason, but there is such a vicious person in the vige, and everyone is very uneasy. Who knows that the person just lit the wood on fire this time, and will not directly light the house next time?


    Yang Bao thought for a while and asked: "Which of you discovered the fire first?"


    At this time Lin Mu stood up and said: "Mo Dashan was the first to discover it. He was the one who called me up to put out the fire."


    Mo Dashan attempted arson and was already feeling guilty. When someone mentioned him, he hurriedly stood up and rified: "I didn''t set the fire, otherwise why would I have asked someone to put out the fire?"


    "I didn''t say it was you, I just wanted to ask you toe out and ask, why are you in such a hurry?" Yang Bao waved his hand and asked doubtfully: "But in the middle of the night, isn''t your home in the west of the vige, why did youe here? ?


    III Mo Dashan felt guilty. He had been I for a long time but nothing happened.


    His behavior aroused suspicion, and someone in the crowd murmured: "Could he be the one who set it off? Seeing that the fire was too big, he was afraid of making a fuss, so he ran to call people?"


    This is quite reasonable. For a while, many people looked at Mo Dashan carefully, and the people standing around him subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Mo Dashan became angry when he saw it. He red at everyone and said, "I didn''t set the fire. The fire started as soon as I came. Believe it or not."


    Speaking, regardless of what others thought, he pushed aside the crowd and left.


    Its just that the matter hasnt been rified yet, and he is a suspect. How could the vigers let him go, so a few people stepped forward and blocked his way.


    Mo Dashan looked at it and was so angry that his nose was crooked: "What? If a good dog doesn''t block the way, let me get out of the way."


    No one listened to him.


    "I believe he didn''t let him go. Please let him go back!" At this time, Mo Qingze suddenly spoke.


    Everyone looked at him in confusion, and Mo Dashan also looked at Mo Qingze in disbelief.


    Mo Qingze smiled slightly: "You are not this kind of person."


    Speaking of which, the two of them are simr in age and have grown up together, but their rtionship has never been very good.


    Mo Qingze knew him fairly well. He knew that this person was not big-minded and was easily jealous of others. If he didn''t like someone, he would say a few words of ttery when they met, but that was just a few words of ttery and a few bad words behind his back. That''s all, if you want to talk about arson, you don''t have the guts to do it.


    Mo Dashan''s eyes widened. He never expected that when everyone else was doubting him, it would be this person he had always disliked who would speak for him.


    Looking at Mo Qingzeplicatedly, Mo Dashan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, I did want to set a fire tonight to vent my bad breath, but I''m not vicious enough to set such a big fire. I haven''t had time to do so. This The fire has already burned out."

 Chapter 121: Who set the fire(3)

    Chapter 121: Who set the fire(3)


    Chapter 121 Who started the fire (3)


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Mo Dashan strangely. If Mo Dashan made excuses, they would definitely not believe him, but he already told his purpose ofing here in the middle of the night, so there was no way for people to doubt him anymore.


    Mo Qingze walked over, patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "I have to thank you for what happened tonight. If you hadn''t discovered it in time and called someone to put out the fire, the consequences would have been unimaginable."


    He wanted to harm someone, but he got someone''s thanks. Mo Dashan couldn''t exin what he felt in his heart. Looking at Mo Qingze, who looked sincere, he felt his face was burning. He pushed the person away, turned around and left. .


    Mo Qingze smiled and didn''t mind. He just thought that the person who set the fire was not found, and his mood became depressed again.


    Everyone gathered together to discuss the matter for a while, but could note up with a reason. In addition, everyone was exhausted from getting up to put out the fire in the middle of the night, so they decided to discuss the matter tomorrow.


    By the time Mo Yan knew that most of the wood used to build the house had been set on fire, it was already the next day.


    After learning what happened and Mo Qingze''s assurance, she also felt that the person who set the fire would not be Mo Dashan. It was just that her family had recently built a house and bought a barren mountain. She had indeed suffered a lot of jealousy. If someone really did it because of Jealousy and arson are not impossible.


    As a result, there were more suspicious people, but she intuitively listed Lao Motou''s family as the primary suspect. However, this was just a suspicion. Without real evidence, she would not say anything to anyone.


    Because the wooden beams were burned, some rafters and purlins were also lost. Now it was toote to go to the mountains to cut down the wood, dry it and then process it. Mo Yan had to put aside the matter of the barren mountain for the time being and inquire about a good wood shop to prepare enough wood.


    Worried that someone would cause trouble again, Mo Yan went back to the city that afternoon and threw Xiao Hua on the construction site.


    No one on the construction site had ever seen a snow wolf. When they saw Xiaohua following Mo Yan, rubbing her legs and wagging her tail, they thought it was a white dog with an abnormal size, but it was not the case. It caused amotion, and many people who loved animals came forward to touch it, but were avoided by the arrogant little flower.


    Mo Yan deliberately took Xiao Hua around to the ce where the fire broke out, hoping to see if Xiao Hua could find anything. As a result, Xiao Hua sniffed here and there for a while and found nothing.


    Its only been a day and you cant smell anything suspicious. How did you find me before?


    Mo Yan pinched Xiaohua''s big ears in disappointment. Xiaohua seemed to understand her words. She took her right hand and smelled it. Then she raised her head and looked at her with bright eyes, as if she was talking.


    Mo Yan actually understood it and subconsciously touched the palm of her right hand. Could it be that because she was carrying space and using spiritual spring water, she had a special smell that ordinary people couldn''t smell, but Xiaohua could identify it?


    He touched Xiaohua''s huge wolf head and said helplessly: "If you can''t find it, you can''t find it. But you have been working harder recently, so you stay with my father on the construction site. When the house is built, I will leave a room for you every day. Ill prepare something delicious for you.


    I dont know which word touched Xiaohuas sensitive nerves. It couldnt hold it back, and howled like a wolf. It excitedly threw Mo Yan to the ground, stretched out its big wet tongue, and washed Mo Yans face. .


    Fortunately, there was no one around, and no one could recognize the sound. Mo Yan pushed it away with a ck line on his head, wiped his face with his sleeve, and had a look of disgust on his face.


    She always felt that this **** was getting smarter day by day since he entered the space every night. At least every time she said something, this guy seemed to be able to understand it and act ordingly to express it.


    At this time, Xiaohua narrowed her wolf eyes, stuck out her big tongue, and nuzzled Mo Yan coquettishly.


    Although I am a noble snow wolf and should not tter a human being, for the sake of future growth, what is ttery? Can it be consumed as spiritual energy?


    In this way, Xiaohua stayed on the construction site. Although it was very unhappy that it could not enter the space to drink spiritual spring water, but for the sake of Mo Yan bringing it delicious space chicken every day, it really fulfilled its duties like a dog, and stayed in the space every day. Wandering around the construction site, I didnt sneak back.

 Chapter 122: Tribulation Field(1)

    Chapter 122: Tribtion Field(1)


    Chapter 122 Tribtion Field (1)


    Time flies by, and within a few days, the main house of the Mo family has been built, and they are just waiting for the other houses to be built and beamed together. It''s just that several days have passed, and the arsonist still has no clue.


    In order to prevent further mischief, Mo Yan asked people to move the purlins and rafters piled in the vige to the construction site. The newly purchased wooden beams were also piled together with them, and they were covered with oilcloth to make them waterproof. There were little flowers to see. Yes, people who want to do harm must also think carefully.


    The arsonist could not be found, and Mo Yan felt extremely frustrated. She always doubted who among Old Mo and the others was responsible. The person most likely to have done this was Mo Yonglu, who had just been released from prison. However, there was no evidence, so she could only doubt, and it was impossible toe to the door to question him. .


    On this day, Mo Yan was about to go out and wanted to walk around the street to see if there were any fruit seedlings for sale. Shopkeeper Xing came over with Xiao Zhu.


    Shopkeeper Xing, what can I do for you?


    Inviting them to sit down in the main room, Mo Yan asked curiously, today is not the day they agreed toe to get the spiritual spring water.


    Shopkeeper Xing cupped his hands and said respectfully: "Miss Mo, the potion seems to have no effect. Master asked me toe over and ask you."


    "It didn''t work?" Mo Yan was a little confused, and after thinking about it, he understood the reason, and exined: "Earlier, your master''s friend was too weak. I was worried that he wouldn''t be able to withstand the power of the medicine, so I suggested mixing it with a ss of water. Bathing in buckets of water has no effect now. Its just that his body is getting better and he needs to strengthen the medicine.


    When Shopkeeper Xing heard this, he immediately felt relieved: "So that''s it! So, Miss Yi, what''s going to happen next?"


    Mo Yan smiled: "Just add more potion! You can drink this potion directly. If you are in poor health, you can only take a bath first and slowly recover."


    Being able to absorb almost negligible spiritual energy from vegetables to detoxify means that the person''s body has been extremely corrupted and can only slowly detoxify through diluted spiritual spring water, so that the body can withstand it and will not suffer.


    The spiritual spring water that has just been upgraded to the first level is not a panacea. One sip can cure hundreds of poisons and lead to immortality. At most, the toxins in the body can be slowly discharged like now.


    Yan Junyu''s friend not only had toxins umted, but the essence and blood in his body were eroded by the toxins. Even if the toxins and impurities were discharged bit by bit, the essence and blood may not be restored. The spiritual spring water only yed a dying role. If he cannot replenish his essence and blood in time, his vitality will still be cut off at any time.


    Shopkeeper Xing heard this and thanked her gratefully. Seeing that he didn''t see Xiao Huaing out after sitting for a while, he asked.


    At this time, Mo Yan already knew that Xiao Hua was raised by Yan Junyu. When shopkeeper Xing asked about it, she felt a little embarrassed, so she told Xiao Hua to take care of the wood that had been burned.


    Shopkeeper Xing thought it was nothing. Although the snow wolf had been raised by me since childhood, it was not the rtionship between the owner and the pet. He had never thought of taking the snow wolf as his own. The snow wolf was willing to follow Miss Mo. That was the snow wolf. s Choice.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that with Snow Wolf''s arrogant temperament, even if the master wanted to drive it, he would have to coax it like a master first. Now it was willing to be driven by a little girl. It seemed that Miss Mo was indeed extraordinary.


    Mo Yan didnt know what Shopkeeper Xing was thinking. She was just about to ask him about the fruit seedlings, so she asked, Shopkeeper Xing is well-informed, does he know where to sell fruit seedlings like apples and oranges?


    "Selling fruit seedlings?" Shopkeeper Xing was stunned: "Youngdy, you want to nt fruit trees?"


    Mo Yan nodded and said a little embarrassedly: "I have always loved eating those sweet and sour fruits, but I rarely see them on the market, so I want to try growing one myself."

 Chapter 123: Tribulation Field(2)

    Chapter 123: Tribtion Field(2)


    Chapter 123 Tribtion Field (2)


    Shopkeeper Xing hesitated for a moment, opened his mouth and persuaded: "Girl, don''t me me for being verbose. These fruit trees you mentioned are not easy to grow. In the past, the imperial court tried their best to transport fruit seedlings such as Naizi and grapes from foreign countries, but they finally survived. Some, but more than ten years have passed and not a single fruit has been produced.


    Mo Yan automatically ignored what he said before and after him, and asked happily: "So you can get these fruit trees from Fanbang?"


    When Shopkeeper Xing heard this, his eyes twitched, and he replied helplessly: "It is indeed possible, but the capital is far away from Fanbang. Even if you get the fruit seedlings, you may not be able to transport them back alive."


    Mo Yan didn''t take this to heart. Even if he died, he could just take a dip in the spiritual spring pool and he would be able to survive.


    Seeing that Mo Yan had made up his mind, Shopkeeper Xing could not persuade her any more and could only suggest: "If the girl really wants to transport fruit seedlings from Fanbang, it is best to find those merchants who resell goods from north to south. They are much more familiar with these things." .


    Mo Yan had this intention and thanked him with a smile.


    Before leaving, Xiao Zhu suddenly spoke: "Miss Mo, do you want a pear tree or a peach tree?"


    Mo Yan was stunned and said with a smile: "Yes, of course I want to. I n to nt arge orchard. The more varieties, the better."


    When Xiao Zhu heard this, he showed his two little tiger teeth happily: "I have a neighbor who sells fruit seedlings, but the seedlings are ordinary pear and peach trees. They cannot be sold at high prices, and the family is very poor! If you buy them, Just buy their fruit seedlings, their fruit seedlings are better than others!"


    This boy is too poor to get a wife, yet he worries about others. Shopkeeper Xing pped Xiao Zhu and scolded him with a smile.


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "Xiao Zhu is a kind man, and he will definitely marry a gentle and virtuous wife."


    Xiao Zhuhan smiled and scratched his head in embarrassment, his ears turned red with embarrassment, which made Mo Yan and the twough.


    Having a clue about Guomiao''s matter, Mo Yan was in a good mood. Just after sending Shopkeeper Xing and the others away, Liu Tinn came again.


    Go to the execution ground to watch the beheading? Mo Yans eyes twitched and she decisively refused: No, Im afraid Ill have nightmares when I sleep at night.


    No, lets just take a look. When those traffickers are about to be beheaded, well walk away. Liu Tinn grabbed Mo Yans arm and begged to shake it.


    Mo Yan pulled out her arm and shook her head violently: "If you want to go, you can go alone, I''m not interested."


    Obviously she is a soft girl, but she still wants to watch a beheading. This taste is too strong!


    Go, go, just stay with me! Liu Tinn refused to give up. Those bad guys actually wanted to sell her to such a dirty ce. She couldnt even sleep well unless she saw those bad guys being punished with her own eyes.


    Mo Yan was helpless and had a headache from her quarrel, so she could only say: "Then just watch for a while, I don''t want to see blood."


    Liu Tinn nodded fiercely: "It must be certain, I don''t dare to look at it."


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes, afraid to look? Who believes it!


    Mo Yan was dragged into the Liu family''s carriage by Liu Tinn. The driver was an old man in his fifties. When he saw Mo Yan, he politely called Miss Mo.


    When he heard that his youngdy was going to Caishikou to watch the beheading, the carriage driver was so frightened that he almost knelt down in front of the young ancestor. However, despite his efforts to persuade him, Liu Tinn ignored him. He had no choice but to drive the carriage to Caishikou, secretly I pray that the master and his wife will not me him.


    The Liu family is just a small wealthy family. The decoration on the carriage is not gorgeous, but it is veryfortable and neat, and the ride is very stable. Mo Yan tried it and felt it was much better than a donkey-cart or an ox-cart.


    She had been thinking about buying a car before, but then she forgot about it when things got busy. Its just that the rented house was too small and there was no stable. She couldnt put it in the car now. It would be better to wait until the new house was built before buying the carriage. There was room for it. Fang, I still have twenty acres ofnd at home, and I need to buy an ox for farming.


    Mo Yan was thinking about it, and it didnt take long before she arrived at Caishikou.


    Chaishikou is located in Beishi. It is said that Beishi is the most chaotic, and most thieves, cheaters, and swindlers gather here. A few years ago, an execution ground was built in Caishikou. Anyone whomitted a capital crime would be brought here to be executed, to shock those young people.


    Mo Yan found it incredible after hearing Liu Tinn talk about the reason.


    It is also the boundary of the capital city. The four cities in the east, west, south and north divide people into three, six or nine grades. The north city is like a slum in a developed city in a previous life, which has be synonymous with backwardness, poverty and filth. Deliberately building the execution ground here undoubtedly killed the residents of Bei City with a stick.


    People from Beishi will not say that they are from Beishi when they go to the other three cities, lest they be stared at by those strange eyes and be unable to hold their heads up.


    It was already two quarters in the afternoon, and all neen traffickers had been escorted to the execution ground. There were already many people surrounding the execution ground, including those who were just watching the fun, and some who had their children abducted.


    Many people whose children had been abducted before but could not find them also came, pointing at the traffickers and crying and cursing them. Several women even fainted in grief and anger and were carried away by their families.


    With the help of the coachman, Liu Tinn pulled Mo Yan and squeezed to the front.


    Looking at the unkempt human traffickers on the execution tform, covered with vegetable leaves and rotten eggs, Liu Tinn was furious: "They are all a scourge that willst forever, and they should be killed."


    Mo Yan looked at the man kneeling in the middle, nicknamed Fat Brother, with confusion. At this time, he was looking around, with obvious urgency and...expectation on his face!


    Could it be that there are more than twenty traffickers in this group, and there are still fish that have slipped through the, and now their aplices are preparing to rob the execution ground and rescue people?


    Mo Yans mind opened up and she unconsciously remembered the plots that often appeared in the movies and TV shows she had watched in her previous life...

 Chapter 124: fall(1)

    Chapter 124: fall(1)


    Chapter 124 Whereabouts (1)


    The fat guy who was kneeling on the ground struggled to stand up, but was pushed down hard by the guard on the side. He moved and moved without giving up, his eyes staring straight at a certain ce, and a look of surprise shed on his face. .


    Mo Yan followed Fat Brothers gaze and saw that there were many people watching the excitement. She was not sure who he was looking at.


    At this moment, a delicate-looking woman, about twenty-seven or eighty-year-old, squeezed out of the crowd carrying a food box.


    The woman walked next to the execution tform, obviously wanting to get closer, but was stopped by the officer guarding the ce.


    This is the officials eldest brother, that man is the little womans eldest brother, please do me a favor and let the little woman go and feed him a full meal!


    Maybe she was used to this kind of thing, and Fat Brother and the others were about to die, so the officer didnt make things difficult for her. After asking the prison officer for instructions, he reminded the woman, Come out as soon as possible, and let her in.


    The woman thanked the officer with tears of gratitude, ignored the disdainful looks of others, carried the food box on the execution tform, and walked up to the fat brother.


    The fat brother looked at the woman longingly: "Myolie, you are finally willing toe see me."


    When the woman heard this, her eyes turned red but she said nothing. She hurriedly took out a few side dishes and a bowl of rice from the food box, picked it up with chopsticks and put it into Fat Brother''s mouth. Only her slightly trembling hands revealed her sadness.


    The fat brother opened his mouth honestly, but his eyes did not leave the woman for half a step. He just ate without moving his mouth. His face was full of despair: "Myolie, I''m sorry for you. I''m useless. I can''t save you." , Brother is useless..."


    As soon as the woman loosened her grip, the bowl fell down. She covered her mouth and burst into tears: "I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for you. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have taken the risk and wouldn''t have been caught. It''s all my fault. It''s me." I am so sorry"


    If he hadn''t saved her from that devil''s cave, this man wouldn''t have arrested so many people on the night of the Lantern Festival for money, and he wouldn''t have been arrestedter. He had done many evil things, but he had never been sorry to her. She didn''t want to see him, and even hated her in her heart. But at this moment, she really didn''t want this man who cared about her to die!


    The fat brother wanted tofort the woman, but his hands were tied behind his back and he couldn''t move. He chuckled and shook his head, rubbing the woman''s tear-stained face: "Fool, how can I me you? Even if it''s not this time, it will be next time." Next time, next time, I have done something wrong and this is the fate I deserve! Listen to me and dont cry. If you continue to cry, I wont be able to feel at ease even if I leave."


    When the woman heard this, she couldn''t help hugging the man anymore. Her tears were like broken beads and she couldn''t say a word.


    The fat brother was so distressed that he just wished he could break free from the shackles on his body and hold the woman in his arms tofort her.


    They have been getting along for nearly a year, and she has never shown a good face, but now her tears and sadness are all because of him. If possible, he would trade his own life for the happiness and well-being of the woman he cares about for the rest of his life!


    Yanyan, seeing them like this, I, I feel pity for them...


    Liu Tinn looked at the man and woman holding each other''s arms and crying on the execution tform with a veryplicated mood. It was obvious that this person hadmitted a heinous crime and should have died long ago, but seeing them like this made me feel depressed and ufortable.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, he deserves death, but in the eyes of his wife, he is just her husband and her support.


    Mo Yan doesnt feel too good either. Everyone has a softness in their heart that others cannot touch=. But no matter what, Fat Brother destroyed countless happy families for his own selfish interests. This cannot be forgiven.


    Looking at the woman''s profile, Mo Yan always felt that she looked familiar. After thinking about it carefully, she was very sure that she had never seen this woman before, but the familiar feeling always lingered in her heart.

 Chapter 125: Fall (2)

    Chapter 125: Fall (2)


    Chapter 125 Whereabouts (2)


    You on the stage, the execution is about to take ce, leave quickly! At this time, three quarters past noon was approaching, and the officer ran over to urge the woman to leave.


    The woman burst into tears and hugged the fat brother tightly, refusing to leave. Finally, the officer became impatient and pulled her directly.


    "Myolie, please go back. I don''t want you to see my dead body. It doesn''t look good and will scare you." The fat brother had a smile on his face and gently advised the woman to leave. When the woman was about to be killed, The officer forcibly took him away, and he finally couldn''t help but ask: "If there is a next life, Myolie, would you like to be with my brother?"


    The woman turned her head sharply, her eyes bursting with tears, and she shouted loudly regardless of the eyes of others: "Yes, I do! Brother, if there is a next life, you must find me as soon as possible!"


    After saying that, he couldn''t bear to see the tragic scene of the man being beheaded, so he covered his mouth, whimpering and pushed his way through the crowd, and rushed out without looking back.


    Looking at the woman''s back, the happy smile on the fat brother''s face was instantly frozen when the prison officer said, "It''s noon, execution."


    And the moment the woman in green turned around, Mo Yan finally remembered where the feeling of familiarity came from. She hurriedly said hello to Liu Tinn, ignored her shouts, quickly squeezed out of the crowd, and left towards the woman. Chase in the direction.


    The woman''s steps were very fast, and there was a distance between the two of them. Mo Yan had a hard time chasing after her. There were many peopleing and going on the street. When she saw that the woman was about to disappear into the crowd, she thought out of her wits and shouted. : "Li Xiu!"


    The woman didn''t seem to hear her, so Mo Yan shouted a few more words loudly. When she shouted the fourth time, she clearly saw the woman''s footsteps pause and she looked back.


    Mo Yan felt happy, sped up and chased after him, stopping him in a small alley.


    The woman''s eyes were red and swollen with tears. Seeing someone blocking the road, she looked at Mo Yan warily: "What do you want to do?"


    Mo Yan patted her chest and asked breathlessly: "May I ask if the girl''s name can be Li Xiu?"


    A sh of panic shed in the woman''s eyes. She rolled her eyes and said coldly: "You have recognized the wrong person. My name is not Li Xiu!" After saying that, she turned to leave.


    Mo Yan clearly saw the panic in her eyes, so how could he believe her? But if she is really Li Xiu - Grandpa Li''s daughter, why doesn''t she admit it? If not, then why this reaction? Is it a coincidence?


    Looking at the facial features of the woman and Li Yan, Mo Yan shook his head. Grandpa Li said that Li Xiu and Li Yan looked very simr. Now they are of the same age and have the same appearance. It is impossible for so many coincidences to happen. Together.


    Its just that the woman refuses to admit it. She has no evidence for a while, and she refuses to admit that she is Li Xiu. She must have difficulties. If she continues to pester, it may be counterproductive and scare people away.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan smiled and said with some embarrassment: "Girl, don''t be weird, I just saw that your back looks very simr to an acquaintance of mine, so I made a mistake for a moment. I''m really sorry!"


    As he said that, he took a step back, indicating that the woman could leave.


    The woman nced at Mo Yan suspiciously, and when she saw the wless smile on her face, she believed it, said "It doesn''t matter" and left in a hurry.


    While the woman was not paying attention, Mo Yan followed her quietly. In order to prevent being discovered, she did not dare to follow closely, but kept a short distance away.


    This area is full of winding alleys. The houses are basically adobe houses, low and dpidated, with some cracks in the walls cracked. There is turbid sewage flowing everywhere on the ground, exuding an unpleasant smell.


    After following a few narrow alleys, Mo Yan noticed that the surrounding houses were much better. Although they were still very old, most were made of green bricks and blue tiles. She saw the woman in front of a house that covered arge area. , raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Soon the door was opened, and a short, very wretched-looking man appeared inside. I don''t know what unpleasant words the man said. The woman suddenly raised her hand, pped the man hard, turned around and went in without looking back.


    The man covered his face, looked in the direction of the woman, licked his saliva on the ground, cursed something harshly, and then closed the door with a bang.


    Looking at this scene, Mo Yan had a bad premonition in her heart. She thought for a moment, stopped a passingdy, pointed at the house and asked: "Madam, do you know who that rich family is? This house is awesome. Its so big!


    The aunt followed her finger and looked over. Suddenly her face changed. She kindly advised: "Girl, that''s not a good ce. It''s not a girl''s ce. You should go home quickly and don''te here again. Do you understand?" ?


    As he said that, he urged Mo Yan to leave quickly.


    When Mo Yan heard this, she felt more and more uneasy. She thanked her aunt and left in a hurry with her heart full of worries.


    Beside the market entrance, Liu Tinn was waiting anxiously. When she saw Mo Yaning back, she hurriedly greeted her, raised her hand and pped her on the back: "Yan Yan, where have you gone? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time and you won''te back." , but it made me anxious to death."


    Mo Yan was moved in her heart and said guiltily: "I''m sorry, Sister Liu, I just saw a person who looked very much like an old friend of mine, so I chased after him and ran far away before I came back now."


    Liu Tinn was just worried about her friend''s safety and was not really angry. After hearing this, she asked with concern: "Then have you caught up? But are you an old friend?"


    It was difficult to tell her this matter clearly, so Mo Yan flustered her.


    When Liu Tinn heard this, she didnt ask any more questions. She just asked her not to do this next time so as not to meet bad people again. Mo Yan agreed repeatedly.


    After taking a carriage out of the food market, Liu Tinn suggested going to Dongshi for shopping, but Mo Yan had something on her mind and really couldn''t arouse her interest, so she refused.


    Liu Tinn saw that she didn''t look good, so she didn''t force her. After sending her home, she declined Mo Yan''s offer of a meal, got in the car and returned to her home.


    Mo Yan locked herself in the room and thought nkly for a long time, not making up her mind whether to tell Grandpa Li and the others about this in advance. If the woman was really Li Xiu, but now she had ended up in a ndestine prostitute, Grandpa Li knew about it. I don''t know how sad it would be.


    But if you dont say it, will you continue to watch Grandpa Li running around looking for his daughter as he grows older? But if not, wouldnt Grandpa Lis joy be in vain? Although she was 80% sure that the woman was Li Xiu!

 Chapter 126: The real murderer(1)

    Chapter 126: The real murderer(1)


    Chapter 126 The real murderer (1)


    After thinking about it, Mo Yan finally decided to tell Li Zhong about it.


    If that person is really Li Xiu, naturally we can''t just watch her get stuck in the mud. If not, it''s not necessarily a bad thing. After all, in the eyes of the world, when a woman falls into prostitution, whether voluntarily or forced, it ruins the family tradition. Once a major incident is revealed, the Li family may not be able to bear it.


    In this case, for the sake of Grandpa Lis face, this matter cannot be said outright in the open, and must be carefully nned.


    In the evening, Li Zhong came back from outside exhausted. After dinner, Mo Yan sent Xin''er to watch Li Yan clean up the dishes, made herself a pot of tea, and brought it to the room.


    Seeing Li Zhong sitting on the bedside, holding an old but very exquisite silver hairpin in his hand, he sighed.


    Mo Yan felt sad. When she found out that the silver hairpin was Li Xiu''s hairpin, Li Zhong specially asked a good silversmith to carefully make it as a gift for his daughter''s hairpin.


    Later, Li Xiu was abandoned by the Zhang family and kicked out of the house. This silver hairpin was left behind in the Zhang family. After Li Zhong recovered, he went to the Zhang family again. He didn''t want anything else, so he just left this silver hairpin. Getting the silver hairpin back is just a thought.


    Seeing Mo Yan, Li Zhong quickly put away the silver hairpin, wrapped it threeyers inside and three outside with a piece of fine cotton, and carefully ced it in a wooden box before asking: "Girl Yan, do you have anything to do with Grandpa Li?"


    Mo Yan put the tray on the table, poured two cups of tea, put one cup in front of Li Zhong, and said with a smile: "This is the good tea that Sister Liu brought here this morning. Knowing that Grandpa Li loves this, I made a fool of myself and brewed it." A pot, please have Grandpa Li taste it."


    When Li Zhong heard this, his old face was filled with a loving smile: "The tea made by Yan Yatou is naturally good. Grandpa Li has a good taste."


    Li Zhong picked up the tea cup, used the tea lid to brush the tea leaves and took a sip. After tasting it carefully, he praised: "The fragrance is overflowing and the aftertaste is endless! Yan Yatou''s tea making skills are getting better and better."


    Mo Yan pursed her lips and smiled, saying a few words of humility. Seeing that Grandpa Li seemed to be in a much better mood after sipping a cup of tea, she asked tentatively: "Grandpa Li, you have been searching for so long, do you have any news about Aunt Li?"


    Li Zhong put down his tea cup and shook his head depressedly: "Some people said they had seen it, but every time I looked for it, there was no further information."


    Mo Yan poured him another cup of tea and took the opportunity to say, "Grandpa Li can ask more people to help keep an eye on him. Otherwise, how can you find someone in the sea of people?"


    Li Zhong smiled bitterly, how could he not want to? However, he was short of money. Most of the previous three hundred taels of silver had been spent in a few months. How could he invite more people to help find out the information?


    If he asked, the Mo family would definitely lend it to them. However, their ancestors and grandson owed enough to the Mo family, and they were still eating and drinking at the Mo family for free. How could he have the face to open his mouth to borrow money again?


    Seeing this, Mo Yan changed the topic and tentatively stated his n: "Grandpa Li, I have an idea here. You can first listen to see if it is feasible."


    Mo Yan was worried about his family''s affairs, and Li Zhong was grateful: "Girl Yan, tell me!"


    Mo Yan smiled and said what he had thought of in the afternoon: "There are not many other things in Bei City, but there are a lot of beggars and homeless people. These people stay on the streets all day long. I must have seen many of theming and going. "Young Master, maybe someone has met Aunt Li. As long as they can provide useful information, you can give him some reward after verification. This is better than finding a needle in a haystack by yourself, and it doesn''t cost too much money."


    When the timees, she will bribe a few beggars and slowly spread the news to Grandpa Li. If the woman is really Li Xiu, then Grandpa Li will quietly take her back and reunite the family without feeling any loss of face.

 Chapter 127: The real murderer(2)

    Chapter 127: The real murderer(2)


    Chapter 127 The real murderer (2)


    Li Zhong''s eyes lit up, he sat up from the bed suddenly, and said excitedly: "Girl Yan, this is a good idea, this is such a great idea, why didn''t I think of it before!"


    Mo Yan smiled and said nothing, but felt very conflicted in her heart. She hoped that the woman was Li Xiu, but also hoped that she wasn''t.


    The next morning, Li Zhong didn''t even eat breakfast and went out excitedly, nning to put into action the method proposed by Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan didnt dare to dy and went out after breakfast. There are beggars everywhere. When the timees, just arrange for a few to lure Li Zhong to the secret prostitute.


    Within two days, Li Zhong got some information about his daughter from a little beggar, and rushed to verify it with great expectation.


    Seeing that everything was under her control, Mo Yan focused her energy on the fruit seedlings. However, before she could find a suitable merchant to go to Fanbang to bring back apples, grapes and other fruit seedlings, Shopkeeper Xing came to her door and brought them A piece of good news that made her extremely happy.


    "Shopkeeper Xing, are you telling the truth? Did you really grow those fruit seedlings for me?" Mo Yan couldn''t believe it, and he put it on the pillow right after he dozed off.


    It turns out that not long ago, the imperial court sent people to transport a batch of fruit seedlings back. These fruit seedlings were originally supposed to be cultivated by officials of the Department of Agricultural Affairs. However, in recent years, the imperial court spent a lot of manpower and material resources to obtain good fruit seedlings. The Secretary of Agricultural Affairs is the Not a single fruit was cultivated, which made Emperor Hui''an very dissatisfied.


    Yan Junyu heard from Shopkeeper Xing that Mo Yan wanted to nt fruit trees and was looking for fruit seedlings everywhere. He became interested and persuaded Emperor Hui''an to put these fruit seedlings in his name so that he could cultivate them.


    Emperor Hui''an was already dissatisfied with the Secretary of Agriculture. He knew that these seedlings would not produce fruit if they were given to them, so he agreed with a wave of his hand.


    I did nt know that the agricultural affairs department felt that Yan Junyu looked down on them. He had to leave the fruit seedlings and nted a fruit to look good, but he was vomited by Yan Junyu''s three words and squeezing.


    The two sides continued to argue, and finally Emperor Hui''an came forward and asked both sides to take a step back and divide the fruit seedlings equally.


    "Miss Mo, this is absolutely true, but the master said you have to ensure that these fruit seedlings can survive, and preferably bear fruit, so that the master can give an exnation to those old stubborns." Shopkeeper Xing said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan was moved and at the same time a little worried: "Would it cause trouble to your master?"


    Shopkeeper Xing nodded secretly, noting that the master put in a good word for her despite the pressure: "I haven''t paid attention to the ordinary troubles, but Miss Mo just feels at ease."


    When Mo Yan heard this, he immediately thought of Yan Junyu''s identity, and nodded in relief.


    It is not easy for the fruit seedlings to survive, and after traveling a long distance, it is better to bury them early. After the two discussed it, shopkeeper Xing arranged for Xiao Zhu to deliver the fruit seedlings tomorrow.


    Yan Junyu reciprocated the favor for helping her so much. Mo Yan gave Shopkeeper Xing a lot of chicken and vegetables from the space before he left.


    Shopkeeper Xing was helpless on the face, but felt happy in his heart. The reason was for no other reason than that every time he brought these things back, the master would be particrly kind and would reward him with many good things.


    The biggest problem has been solved, and now all that remains is to open up barren hills.


    Seeing that there was only a small tail left in the spring, Mo Yan did not dare to dy any longer, so he directly carried two kilograms of meat to Liuyang Vige to ask Yang Bao for help, and told him to find someone to open up the barren mountain.


    Yang Bao readily agreed. Although it was the busy farming season, every household was busy. In addition, the Mo family hired a group ofborers to build a house. There were not manyborers left in the vige. However, the first step to open up the barren mountain was to clean up the debris on the mountain. Even half-grown children and women can do it with grass and trees, so there is no need to worry about finding someone.


    After leaving Yang Bao''s house, Mo Yan nned to go to the construction site to take a look. Halfway there, he met two people he didn''t want to meet - Mo Yonglu and his daughter Mo Erni.


    Second cousin, second cousin! He greeted them coldly, and Mo Yan stepped aside to let them go first.


    At this time, Mo Yonglu was struggling to carry arge bundle of firewood, and Mo Erni was also carrying a bundle. There were still broken grass leaves on her head and body. She had obviously just returned from chopping firewood in the mountains.


    Seeing Mo Yan, Mo Yonglu was a little embarrassed. He bowed his head in response and walked over quickly. However, Mo Ernier gave Mo Yan a cold look. It was unclear whether it was jealousy or hatred in her eyes. When the time came, he deliberately bumped Mo Yan with his shoulder.


    Mo Yan reacted quickly and dodged to avoid hitting her. However, his face was scratched by a piece of firewood protruding from her back. There was no skin breakage, but a slight sting.


    "You deserve it!" Mo Ernier turned around, red at Mo Yan and took a hard sip, and walked away with a gloomy look on her face amidst Mo Yonglu''s urging.


    Mo Yan touched the scratches on his face and stared at the backs of the father and daughter, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Mo Ernier has always hated the original owner, and it was normal for her to look down on him, but it was Mo Yonglu''s attitude that made her wonder. Could it be that after thirty battles and nearly a month in prison, he had be a prodigal son?


    If this is true, it would be a rare good thing!


    Mo Yan has heard about the current situation of the old Mo family. It is said that in order to alleviate Mo Yongshou''s guilt, Lao Motou gave the little money left in his family to Shopkeeper Xing. At that time, he could be said to bepletely destitute.


    Later, Mo Yongfu was too embarrassed to go to Mo''s house to help, so he went to the mountains to cut firewood and sell it. However, a hundred kilograms of dry firewood was not worth much. When Lao Mo was sick and taking medicine, Mo Yan asked Lin Meng to send it to Lao Mo''s house. Pork and chicken were also exchanged for medicine money. After Mo Yonglu came back, he used a machete to chop firewood in the mountains all day long and then picked it up to sell in the city.


    Everyone must pay for what they have done! If this lesson can make Mo Yonglu change his mind and stop thinking about those foreign recruits, the family will live a good life sooner orter if they work together. If he continues to think about scheming others, he will sooner orter kill himself.


    In this regard, Mo Yan didn''t sympathize with them at all, he just felt pity for those innocent children.


    Here, Mo Yonglu and Mo Ernier were walking in tandem. Mo Yonglu suddenly turned around and warned his daughter: "Er Nier, when you see Yan Yatou in the future, don''t be like this."


    Mo Ernier stared at her father in disbelief, threw the firewood to the ground angrily, and shouted sharply: "Why is she a worthless little girl? Don''t forget, it was her family who refused to save her. , causing you to be put in jail and paraded in the streets, embarrassed!"


    Mo Yonglu''s face froze, and he looked at his somewhat crazy daughter heartbrokenly, feeling regretful: "This matter is originally the fault between me and your third uncle. If it were you, would you save it?"


    Mo Ernier couldn''t listen to this, and said in a conspiratorial tone: "How can a **** like herpare to me? I want to see how arrogant she can be!"


    Mo Yonglu was shocked, and suddenly thought of the wood fire that night, and tried to persuade him: "Er Nier, listen to dad and don''t mess around. Do you know that if anyone knows about what happened that night, our family will be in trouble?" Dont even think about staying in Liuyang Vige any longer.


    Mo Ernier''s face changed drastically and she screamed: "You know?"

 Chapter 128: Planting trees in mountains (1)

    Chapter 128: nting trees in mountains (1)


    Chapter 128: Clearing mountains and nting trees (1)


    "You know?" Mo Ernier screamed, and then said nonchntly: "So what if people find out, it''s not me who started the fire. If you want to arrest me, I''ll arrest that idiot sister-inw. What does it have to do with me?"


    "She is your sister-inw, how can you say that? If you hadn''t cleaned it up in front of her, how could she have done such a thing?"


    Mo Yonglu looked at his indifferent daughter in pain. In the past, no matter how small he was, he would never do anything to hurt his siblings or rtives. But now, his biological daughter said such cold-blooded words. Could this be retribution?


    "Sister-inw? What kind of **** sister-inw is she?" Mo Ernier''s face was full of sarcasm: "I rely on grandpa and grandma''s favor all day long to abuse my own juniors. Whenever I get a silk flower headband, which time is it not snatched away by her? Isn''t she jealous? That **** Mo Yan is prettier than her and better dressed than her. Even if I don''t provoke her, she will still get into trouble. What kind of good thing do you think your good sister is?"


    Having been framed by your own brother in court, you still believe in brotherly love. It is simply naive and stupid!


    Mo Yonglu was speechless by her. He raised his hand to teach her a lesson, but when he met Mo Ernier''s cold gaze, his hand trembled and could not fall down.


    He knew that his only little sister was spoiled by her parents, but the little sister was only a few months older than Er Nier, and he regarded her as his daughter. In the past, he saw that the rtionship between their aunt and nephew was very close, but he couldn''t help it. I never expected that my daughter would have such deep resentment in her heart.


    Mo Ernier looked at her dull father with an indifferent expression: "If you want to expose this matter, I don''t me you. Who asked me to deal with a useless father like you?"


    After saying that, regardless of Mo Yonglu''s reaction, he picked up the firewood on the ground and left without looking back.


    Mo Yonglu stood there nkly, his eyes full of confusion. He had repented and knew that he had done many wrong things in the past. Now he just wanted to farm and work honestly, serve his parents, and raise children. But he woke up toote and it was toote.


    There was a busy scene on the construction site. Several simple stoves were steaming. The strong fragrance of rice spread far away. It was obvious that the glutinous rice was about to be steamed. Several vigers were using shovels to cook the rice. Shovel the rice slurry into the bucket and carry it to Master Lu and others for building walls.


    There are many people and strength. After the main house with thergest area was built, the other rooms were also built very quickly. Thirty-one people, including Master Lu, were all veterans for many years. The walls were built quickly and well. The room for a family of four has begun to take shape. If the weather is good, it will bepleted in about half a month.


    Mo Yan walked around the construction site and went to a row of simple huts on the side. The simple shed is a ce for Master Lu and others to rest and sleep at night. Mo Qingze also lives here and is calcting something with an abacus.


    Dad, do you need my help? Mo Yan picked up the ount book and flipped through a few pages and asked.


    Mo Qingze shook his head: "It''s just some ounts on the construction site. Dad is very busy."


    Mo Yan nodded, turned around but didn''t see Xiao Hua, so he asked.


    "It must have gone into the mountains. It couldn''t stay at the construction site. It wandered around the mountains during the day and came back at night. It even bit a little wild boar when it came back yesterday!" After speaking, Mo Qingze praised: "What a beast. What a wolf.


    Mo Yan was greatly surprised when he heard this. How could that idiot look like a foodie and catch a wild boar?


    Mo Qingze knew what she was thinking at a nce: "It is a wolf after all. Even if it is raised by humans, it still has the wild nature it should have. Fortunately, it is humane and will not mess around. After staying on the construction site for so long, No one found out it was a wolf.

 Chapter 129: Planting trees in mountains (2)

    Chapter 129: nting trees in mountains (2)


    Chapter 129: Clearing mountains and nting trees (2)


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes and had an idea in her mind. She had always wanted to go deep into the mountains to see if she could find some precious medicinal materials. Last year, she went there once and met a pack of wolves that almost scared her to death. Now that she has a little flower, she can take it with her to strengthen her courage.


    Then, Mo Yan told Mo Qingze about the fruit seedlings, but did not mention Li Xiu''s matter.


    Mo Qingze was very happy to hear this, but there were a lot of things on the construction site and he couldn''t take care of the matter of opening up the barren hills, so he gave Mo Yan a few words.


    Mo Yan smiled and agreed. She couldn''t make it in time for dinner, so she stayed at the construction site to eat.


    The food on the construction site is already good, butst night Xiaohua took back a small wild boar, which made it even more abundant. The little wild boar was not that small, but after eighty or ny people ate it, there was not much meat left in the pig.


    Mo Yan left some for Xiao Hua in a basin. This guy was very naughty and refused to eat other peoples leftover meat and bones. He also fed it with whole chickens at home.


    Not long after dinner, Yang Bao came to the construction site in person to find Mo Yan, saying that the man who opened up the wastnd had already been found.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect it to be so fast, so she quickly thanked him. She learned that half-year-old children and women ounted for the majority, and thebor force was only four or five, so she didn''t mind it. Now that the farming is busy, it would be good to have four or five.


    As for wages, they are also divided into three categories. Children are paid ten cents a day, mainly for clearing weeds and picking up stones; women are paid fifteen cents a day, mainly for digging grass roots and tree roots; andborers are paid twenty-five cents a day, mainly for cutting down more trees. It was not easy to dig out the thick forest trees and dig out the big rocks buried in the ground.


    The sry given by Mo Yan was already very high, and Yang Bao was very satisfied with it. This way he would have an exnation to those people when he went back, which would be a great thing to improve his prestige.


    It was agreed to start construction at five o''clock tomorrow morning, so Mo Yan sent Yang Bao away. Seeing that the sun was setting and Xiaohua had note back yet, Mo Yan had no time to wait any longer, so she asked Mo Qingze to tell Xiaohua not to go up the mountain tomorrow.


    Mo Qingze was amused when he heard this: "Is it possible that the little flower has be a spirit and can still understand human speech?"


    Mo Yan said with a smile: "Whether you be a spirit or not, won''t dad know tomorrow?"


    Mo Qingze only thought she was joking and didn''t take it to heart. He thought that he would have to let a chicken stew on the stove tomorrow and hang the greedy little flower to prevent it from entering the mountain.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Xiao Zhu transported the fruit seedlings to Mos house.


    These fruit seedlings are all wilted. Not only are the young leaves scorched, but the bark is also wrinkled. If they are not transnted, they will diepletely within three to five days at most.


    Mo Yan didn''t dare to dy, so she quickly dug a few big holes in the small vegetable garden with a shovel, buried the saplings in the holes, and poured a lot of spiritual spring water before she felt relieved.


    I originally wanted to put the fruit seedlings into the space, but because of the rich spiritual energy in the space and the rapid flow of time, I was afraid that the fruit seedlings would have set up camp in the space before the barren hills were cleared away. It would be a bit troublesome to transnt them out. This is how it is used now. If kept in spiritual spring water, even if it is left for ten days and a half, it will still live well.


    Looking at these seedlings of different types, Mo Yan carefully distinguished them. Unfortunately, the tree species were too small and all looked the same. He could only distinguish grape, mangosteen and orange saplings.


    Fortunately, there are many nts, as many as thousands. Even if there are only these three kinds, they are very good. We dont have to be like now, where we cant even buy a piece of fruit.


    After the fruit seedlings were arranged, Mo Yan hurried to Liuyang Vige. Before he reached the construction site, Xiao Hua rushed over from a distance like a silver lightning bolt.


    The person and the dog haven''t seen each other for several days, but Mo Yan still misses it. She hugged its huge head for a while and was intimate, not to mention Xiao Hua, who was purring and wagging her big tail very fast. Mo Yan knocked him down several times and was severely punished by her. He must have knocked people down by now.


    Not long after, Yang Bao also brought the vigers who were opening up wastnd to the construction site. They brought sickles, hoes and other tools themselves. Mo Yan didnt hesitate. After a few simple words, he brought dozens of people to the construction site not far away. On a barren mountain.


    The area of this barren mountain is the smallest among the three barren mountains, with only 40 to 50 acres. The main reason is that the saplings sent by Xiao Zhu are not many. 40 to 50 acres is more than enough to transnt a thousand saplings.

 Chapter 130: Meet again in the mountains (1)

    Chapter 130: Meet again in the mountains (1)


    Chapter 130 Meeting again in the mountains (1)


    There were more than fifty people in total, thirty-one women, twenty-eight and a half-year-old children, and the remaining five were a few young and strong men. Among the women, there happened to be Cai, whom Mo Yan knew. Sister-inw and Mr. Xiong.


    After thest batch of vegetables in the greenhouse was sold out a few days ago, Lin Da and the dozen or so people who helped sell vegetables were all free. Some were busy with spring plowing at home, while others were helping on the construction site. Women like Sister-inw Cai were free. Came down.


    The two of them had known about the Mo family''s n to open up wastnd before. In addition, their families had enoughbor and they didn''t have to go to the fields. Their families also agreed that they woulde over to help earn some money.


    "Aunt Cai, Aunt Zhou, you will lead these children to work with other aunts and sisters-inwter. If you have any difficulties, just tell me directly."


    Mo Yan exined clearly what the group of people had to do, and asked Sister-inw Cai and Mrs. Zhou to keep an eye on it, so as to prevent anyone from cheating and cheating but earning the same wages as those who are honest and willing to work. Over time, those who do good things will also She becamezy, and she was not willing to spend money to hire a bunch of idle people.


    Sister-inw Cai and Mrs. Zhou have known Mo Yan for so long, so she naturally understands the hidden meaning of her words.


    Sister-inw Cai raised her voice and said: "Don''t worry, little boss. The wages are so good and the work is not heavy. We will definitely do the work well. If anyone dares to bezy, I will not give up to the little boss." This is my sry, dont you think so?


    No matter what other people think in their hearts, they should say so.


    Ill leave the matters on the mountain to you.


    Mo Yan said with a smile, apuding Sister-inw Cai''s tact in her heart, and giving these people a warning in advance. If they don''t do things wellter, no one will be able to say anything if they don''t let hime.


    As for the remaining fiveborers, they are mainly responsible for cutting down trees and digging tree roots. There are not many trees on the barren hills, so five people are almost enough.


    After arranging these things, Mo Yan took Xiao Hua into the mountains.


    At this time, the mountain has changed from the withered scene of everything in winter, and is filled with fresh green and vitality. Under the sunlight, the leaves and grass reflect a beautiful oily light, and many butterflies and bees shuttle back and forth among the flowers, mixed with buzzing sounds. , very lively.


    Mo Yan was in a good mood just looking at it. She walked towards the mountain humming a small tune. The clear voice echoed in the mountains and forests, making the mountains seem to be getting quieter and quieter.


    Little Hua was so happy running in the jungle. Previously, when she went into the mountains alone, even if there were small animals such as pheasants and rabbits on the mountains for her entertainment, she found it boring after a while.


    Now that he has Mo Yan, he seems to be on stimnts, running all over the mountains and ins on all fours, asionally picking up a rabbit or pheasant and throwing it in front of Mo Yan, sticking out his big tongue and looking at her expectantly. He looked like he was begging for praise, which made Mo Yan''s eyes twitch, and he felt more and more like this guy looked like a dog.


    These pheasants and rabbits were killed by the wolf before they had time to react. In the spirit of not wasting anything, and not wanting to see a certain idiot looking heartbroken, Mo Yan had no choice but to collect these wild animals into the space.


    At first nce, Xiao Hua thought Mo Yan liked it, and then she went even crazier and grabbed wild animals everywhere, causing a lot of chaos in the woods and making no peace.


    Looking at the seven or eight pheasants and a dozen hares piled up in the space, Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry. When it ran over again with a hare in its mouth, she pinched its ears to stop it.


    Unfortunately, although this guy became smarter, he didn''t fully understand what Mo Yan meant. He just thought it was bad for her to dislike these wild animals, so he just bit Mo Yan''s clothes and dragged her away to a mountain stream.


    Not long after, a group of sika deer came to the mountain stream. Only then did Mo Yan know what this guy wanted to do. Before she could stop him, this guy rushed into the herd like a bolt of lightning. Finally, he happily dragged back a beautiful deer. The sika deer came back, but unfortunately its throat was bitten off and it died.

 Chapter 131: Meet again in the mountains (2)

    Chapter 131: Meet again in the mountains (2)


    Chapter 131: Meeting again in the mountains (2)


    Mo Yan:


    After epting the sika deer with an expressionless face, Mo Yan was no longer able toin about the extremely energetic one, and was toozy to care about it anymore. He took out a **** from the space and began to squat down to dig for medicinal materials.


    That''s right, dig up medicinal materials! I dont know if the feng shui of this mountain stream is good. There are many medicinal materials growing on the slopes on both sides. Although they are just verymon coptis, atractylodes, and astragalus, as long as the medicinal materials are used in the right ce, there is no distinction between precious and ordinary.


    After the expansion of the space in her previous life, Mo Yan nted a lot of medicinal materials, ranging frommon ones such as honeysuckle to precious ones such as ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum. Later, her family even opened a pharmaceutical factory. Almost all the medicinal materials came from the space. Because of their good medicinal effects, they were widely popr among consumers. To the name of Moh''s Pharmaceuticals.


    Mo Yan only picked out the older herbs, and only dug a few dozen of each. nting these herbs in a space, it won''t take long for them to grow into arge area.


    No one paid attention, and Xiao Hua finally became normal. When she saw Mo Yan digging up these strange weeds, doubts shed in her eyes, and then she dug with her paws excitedly. After digging out the medicinal materials, she picked them up with her mouth again. Le Dian Dian vomited in front of Mo Yan.


    Looking at the ravaged medicinal materials, Mo Yan threw them into space with twitching eyes, otherwise these idiots would have to fight with her again.


    When the medicinal materials were almost dug, Mo Yan put away the **** and walked upstream along the mountain stream. Xiaohua hurriedly ran ahead to lead the way. After walking for a while, he stopped and waited for her.


    To Xiao Hua, this ce was like tnd. To Mo Yan, it was a little difficult to walk. Fortunately, a lot of medicinal materials were found along the way. In short, today''s harvest was very good.


    After reaching the upper reaches, which was full of rugged rocks and with no ce to rely on, Mo Yan climbed up on the vines and wandered through the jungle in search of useful nts.


    One person and one wolf have gone deep into the jungle, deeper than Mo Yan went into the mountain for the first timest year. The top of his head has been blocked by dense bushes. Only a trace of sunlightes through. The light is not strong enough, making the forest look a bit eerie. Terrible.


    "Xiaohua, is there any danger here?" The fear of meeting the wolves for the first time was still there, so Mo Yan asked Xiaohua worriedly.


    Xiaohua raised the wolf''s head, sniffed into the wind, then blinked the wolf''s eyes, howled twice, raised its feet and continued to move forward, indicating that there was no danger.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he thought there was norge beast nearby, so he followed it with peace of mind.


    It''s just that she felt relieved too early. When she saw a pair of green eyes not far away, staring at them eagerly, Mo Yan couldn''t help but cursed "cheating"!


    Xiaohua whimpered in grievance, and rubbed the huge wolf head pitifully against Mo Yan''s thigh. Then she stared at the beast not far away warily, and let out a threatening growl. The roots on her neck stood upright, and she was already ready. Preparation for battle.


    Mo Yan only felt that the passing years were unlucky. Every time he went into the mountains, he encountered a wolf. Fortunately, there was Xiaohua this time, but the size of the wolf seemed obviously to be two roundsrger than Xiaohua. If a fight really broke out, Xiaohua, a guy raised in a greenhouse, would definitely Not an opponent.


    Thinking of this, she patted Xiaohua''s head, pointed to her right hand and said: "Try not to fight, we can go into the space."


    Mo Yan said this out of concern for the little flower and didn''t want it to get hurt. Unfortunately, she didn''t consider the wolf''s self-esteem at all.


    Xiaohua understood what she meant in a second, and suddenly felt her self-esteem was frustrated. Then, she stretched her neck and let out a high-pitched wolf howl, then rushed towards her opponent like a ray of white light. Mo Yan''s eyes blurred, and he only saw a ray of light. Afterimage.


    The wolf looked at Xiao Hua, who was rushing towards him, and a disdainful light shed in his human eyes. He didn''t even think about defense, he directly raised his wolf ws and pped Xiao Hua who was rushing towards him, trying to bite off her neck. past.


    The seemingly light w does not seem to bring trouble to Xiao Hua. Xiao Hua thought so, and Mo Yan on the side also thought so.


    But in the next moment, Xiaohua''s strong wolf body seemed to be lifted open by a violent force, and was knocked directly to the ground. It rolled twice on the ground before stopping.


    Mo Yan rushed over to see if it was injured, but before she could get closer, Xiaohua stood up and let out a very low roar from the long wolf mouth, revealing the white teeth inside, as if with a force , can bite through the opponent''s flesh.


    When Mo Yan saw this, she knew that with Xiaohua''s proud temperament, there was no way she could bear the humiliation of being knocked over by a wolf''s paw. This knot was too big!


    Sure enough, this time Xiaohua pounced forward at lightning speed, biting not the opponent''s neck but its hind legs...

 Chapter 132: Treasure hunting under the cliff(1)

    Chapter 132: Treasure hunting under the cliff(1)


    Chapter 132 Looking for treasure under the cliff (1)


    After being pped down by a w for the forty-ninth time, Xiaohua finally couldn''t help but let out a shrill howl. I don''t know whether it was because of the blow or because it lost strength. Ity trembling on the ground and seemed to have failed to get up. The strength to fight again.


    Mo Yan hurriedly ran over and looked at the disgraced and embarrassed little flower. She couldn''t help but hugged its neck with distress: "It''s okay, little flower. You can''t defeat it because you haven''t fought before. When you have fighting experience, you will definitely put it down." It beat him down."


    Xiaohua looked at Mo Yan. The originally proud wolf''s eyes were full of frustration after being hit. It screamed sadly a few times, struggled to stand up and stood in front of Mo Yan, and let out waves of noises at the wolf. Roar.


    Mo Yan''s eyes were filled with tears. This guy knew he couldn''t beat her, but he still stood in front of her. Did he forget that he had space and would never be hurt by the wolf?


    She could tell that this extremely powerful wolf had no intention of harming them. Otherwise, if Xiaohua took the initiative to provoke them, she would not only be pped away by the wolf''s ws, but there would also be no wounds on her body.


    Watching Xiaohua''s actions, something seemed to sh in the wolf''s eyes. It looked up at Mo Yan, who was blocked by Xiaohua, with a strange light shining in the humanized wolf eyes.


    At a close distance, Mo Yan could clearly see the appearance of this wolf. When she saw a triangr piece of golden hair in the center of its forehead and its unusually tall stature, she finally remembered that it was The alpha wolf who led the pack to round up wild goatsst winterter caught up with her and gave her a wild goat as a gift.


    "you"


    Mo Yan frowned, not knowing how to speak. She did not feel any malice. On the contrary, judging from thest behavior of the wolf, it was obviously showing goodwill.


    The wolf seemed to know what Mo Yan wanted to say, and raised its legs to step forward. Xiaohua thought it wanted to hurt Mo Yan, and was ready to attack. The wolf didn''t even think about it, and pped it away with a paw. .


    The wolf approached Mo Yan, raised its paw and lightly scratched the palm of her right hand. Mo Yan suddenly realized: It turned out that this guy came from space!


    Then it didnt hurt herst time and even gave her a sheep. Did it want to exchange spiritual spring water with her?


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan looked at it very strangely. Is this a wolf spirit?


    Seeing that Mo Yan didn''t respond, the wolf scratched her again.


    Mo Yan took a deep breath, took out a wooden bucket from the space, ced it in front of it, and poured the spiritual spring water into it.


    Seeing the spiritual spring water, the wolf''s eyes clearly shed with surprise. Seeing that the water in the barrel was only half full and not rising, it looked at Mo Yan dissatisfied and let out a low whine.


    Mo Yans eyes twitched. Isnt this guy too young? When she filled the water again, the wolf watched without moving.


    You will feel ufortable if you drink too much of this water at once. You should drink this first! A little more was added, but Mo Yan refused to let it go any more.


    The wolf scratched her again, but when Mo Yan refused, he had to give up, put his head into the bucket and drank.


    Looking at the entire mouth of the barrel upied by the wolf''s head, Mo Yan once againmented how tall the wolf was. Compared to Xiao Hua, it was like an adult and a half-year-old child. No wonder Xiao Hua was no match and could be pped away by it with one paw.


    Xiaohua stared at the wolf that was burying its head and drinking, and wanted to take this opportunity to bite its neck off, but it was not sure whether it could seed. If it failed to bite it to death but was bitten to death instead, it would not be worth it!


    After weighing the situation, Xiaohua, who was very knowledgeable about current affairs, decided to temporarily let go of the guy who had made him so embarrassed.


    As Yan Yan said, it cannot be defeated unless it hasbat experience. Once it practices hard for a period of time, it will definitely be able to knock this arrogant guy down with one w.

 Chapter 133: Treasure hunting under the cliff (2)

    Chapter 133: Treasure hunting under the cliff (2)


    Chapter 133 Looking for treasure under the cliff (2)


    The wolf drank most of the bucket of water in one go, without even breathing to rece it. When the bucket reached the bottom, it looked at Mo Yan with unfulfilled interest, obviously still wanting more.


    Mo Yan turned his head and ignored it, and began to clean the dirt and leaves from the little flower.


    After Xiaohua''s body was cleaned up and her fur returned to its shiny and smooth appearance, the spiritual spring water finally made the wolf react, and Mo Yan heard its belly growling.


    The wolf obviously knew this, and walked very calmly into a thick patch of grass.


    shy? Mo Yan looked at its back in embarrassment, this wolf had definitely be a spirit!


    When the wolf finished solving all the important matters in his life, Mo Yan said goodbye to him. While it was still early, she had to seize the time to explore inside again to see if she could find rare medicinal materials such as ginseng.


    The wolf looked at her and did not move. When Mo Yan continued walking with Xiao Hua, it followed closely behind.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what it wanted to do, but since it had no ill intentions, it might be able to scare other beasts. Xiaohua, a scumbag, couldn''t really count on it.


    Xiaohua didnt know Mo Yans inner nder, otherwise she would definitely be depressed to death. It was leading the way in front of it. Fortunately, it had learned the previous lesson and was obviously much more careful when exploring the road. It would only continue to move forward after it was sure that there was no danger.


    In the open area of the jungle, Mo Yan found many wild chestnut trees and wild persimmon trees. She picked out a few saplings that were less than two years old, dug them up, and transnted them into the space. She also dug up a few old Huangjing trees nearby. .


    The wolf followed quietly. Seeing Mo Yan''s movements, he seemed to understand what she wanted to do, so he barked a few times and walked ahead, turning his head to signal Mo Yan to follow.


    Mo Yan thought for a while and followed without much hesitation.


    Xiaohua was very unhappy to be taken away by her enemy, biting the hem of Mo Yan''s clothes and backed away.


    Mo Yan patted it dumbfounded, pulled its ears and pulled it to follow.


    Ears seem to be the weak point of all canines. When Mo Yan pinched her like this, Xiaohua couldn''t resist and followed unwillingly with her tail drooped.


    Mo Yans feet were sore after walking in many twists and turns for a long time, and the wolf didnt stop. She wanted to ask the wolf where it wanted to take her, but she gave up the n when she thought of thenguage barrier.


    Fortunately, not long after walking, the wolf finally stopped. Seeing this, Mo Yan walked forward quickly. Seeing the scene in front of him, he felt dizzy in his head. He quickly closed his eyes and waited for the dizziness to pass.


    Mo Yan is not afraid of heights, but whoever sees the white clouds lingering and the bottomless abyss will feel the fear of being swallowed up in his heart?


    A strong wind blew from the edge of the cliff. Mo Yan didn''t dare to get too close. After thinking about it, she simplyy down on the ground and carefully climbed to the edge of the cliff to look down.


    After getting used to such a bottomless height, I looked around with my eyes, but except for a few crooked neck trees growing on the cliff, I didn''t see the expected ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum, or anything like that.


    Is there anything good here? Mo Yan turned around and asked the wolf squatting aside.


    The wolf nced at her, picked up a stone, walked to the edge of the cliff, opened his mouth and threw it down.


    I thought it was impossible to hear the sound of stones falling to the ground at such a height, but at this moment, the sound of stones falling to the ground reached Mo Yan''s ears very clearly.


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up and she looked down carefully. At this moment, another gust of wind blew by, and she vaguely saw a tnd below the white mist.


    Is the baby down there?


    Mo Yan''s heartbeat was racing and she didn''t know whether she should take the gamble or not.


    If there really is a treasure down there, it would be a pity to go all the way and miss it, but if you go down there at the risk of being smashed into pieces and find nothing, wouldnt it be a waste of your work?


    But...what if it really exists?

 Chapter 134: Li Zhong is missing(1)

    Chapter 134: Li Zhong is missing(1)


    Chapter 134 Li Zhong is missing (1)


    As if sensing Mo Yan''s hesitation, the wolf looked at her with disdain and couldn''t help but stretch out its paw to scratch the palm of her right hand.


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then understood what it meant, and couldn''t help but touch its wolf head like a little flower: "How can you be so smart!"


    If she identally fell, she could hide in the space, thene out, and then go in... This way, even if she fell to the bottom of the cliff, she wouldn''t fall to her death.


    The unfamiliar touch on the head made the wolf stunned for a moment. It shook its head ufortably and whimpered lowly, as if it was disgusted.


    Mo Yan''s hand froze, and she retracted her hand in a sullen voice, but ayer of cold sweat broke out on her vest. Fortunately, this guy wasn''t angry, otherwise she wouldn''t have room to cry if he gave her a bite!


    With the solution, Mo Yan no longer had any worries. She took out all the ropes from the space andbined the slender ropes into one thick rope.


    These strings were left over from making fences for the chickens. Mo Yan threw them randomly in the space, but he didn''t expect that they woulde in handy now.


    After one end of the rope was firmly tied to the tree and it was sure that it would not fall off, Mo Yan tied the other end to herself. She held the rope tightly and slowly lowered herself down the cliff.


    Xiaohua walked to the edge of the cliff worriedly, whining. It had no hands to hold on to the rope and could not help at all. It could only walk around uneasily in a hurry.


    The old wolf was lying on the ground. Seeing Xiaohua''s expression, his human eyes filled with contempt. He couldn''t bear to see its stupid look, so he simply closed his eyes to rest.


    The protruding piece of tnd was about thirty meters away from the top of the cliff. It took Mo Yan half an hour before his feetnded on the ground again.


    During this period, she almost fell several times. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and her body was warmed by the spiritual spring water, which made her much stronger than ordinary people.


    Untying the rope around his waist, Mo Yan began to look at the ce. The area of this open space was notrge, only twenty or thirty square meters, with a few scattered shrubs and weeds growing there. She walked to the edge and took a nce before looking back. Below was a real abyss!


    Hunting his eyes wide, he searched around for the so-called treasure. After searching all around, his eyes were sore. Mo Yan didn''t find any special nts, not even any medicinal roots.


    "Maybe you were deceived by that guy?" Mo Yan scratched his head and searched around again unwillingly. He wished he could open all the cracks in the stone and take a look, but still found nothing. .


    Shall we just go up empty-handed? What else can be done?


    Mo Yan sighed and quickly put aside this disappointment. She tied the rope around her waist and began to climb up using her hands and feet.


    Wait a minute, what is this?


    Mo Yan climbed less than two meters, and when she was looking for a ce to lean on, something that looked like a Ganoderma lucidum, as big as a basin, but had a strange blood-red color came into her eyes...


    When Mo Yan spent a lot of effort to climb to the top of the cliff, he didn''t even bother to rest, so he quickly took out the Ganoderma-like thing from the space and put it in front of the wolf.


    "Is it this one?"


    Seeing this blood-red mass, the wolf''s eyes lit up, he whined, put his nose to the Ganoderma lucidum and sniffed it, then subconsciously stuck out his tongue and licked his mouth, just like Xiaohua saw the delicious space chicken. Son, the original aloofness is gone.


    Mo Yan subconsciously retracted her hand. She hadn''t figured out what it was yet, so she couldn''t let it eat it in one bite.


    This blood-red mass is very simr to the red mushroom I saw in my previous life, which is also called blood Ganoderma. However, although Blood Ganoderma is also red, it is dark red. It is definitely not such blood red color. It is scary to look at, but the medicinal fragrance it exudes is also It''s very refreshing and refreshing. Looking at the wolf''s reaction, it shouldn''t be easy.

 Chapter 135: Li Zhong is missing (2)

    Chapter 135: Li Zhong is missing (2)


    Chapter 135 Li Zhong is missing (2)


    Since he was not sure about this thing, Mo Yan did not dare to try it easily. After thinking about it, he entered the space and carefully nted it next to the Lingquan Pond.


    Seeing that the good thing he had coveted for many years was gone, the wolf was a little depressed, but he had no choice. When Mo Yan came out, he was going to take Xiao Hua down the mountain, but he followed all the way until he and the wolf were sent to the ce where they met.


    Although she didnt know what the thing she had worked so hard to get was, she found it because of the wolf Mo Yan. She grabbed more than ten chickens from the space, tied them with ropes, and hung them on the wolfs back. Its thanks. If she could be sure what it was, she would share half of it and not keep it to herself.


    The wolf didn''t refuse. It stood and watched until Mo Yan and the others lost sight of their voices, then turned and disappeared into the forest.


    When they were almost at the foot of the mountain, Mo Yan left a hare and a pheasant, and then took out the other pheasants and hares, tied them with ropes, and put them on Xiao Hua''s back so that he could carry them as a tooth sacrifice to the people on the construction site.


    As for the sika deer, it is full of treasures, and she ns to keep it to replenish the family''s health.


    It was already past noon when we returned to the construction site. Master Lu and others who were about to start work were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths when they saw the wild thing on Xiaohua''s back.


    Master Lu looked at Xiaohua and said doubtfully: "Girl Yan, is this guy really a dog? He doesn''t look like it!"


    Mo Yan gave a dryugh: "It''s a dog, but it has a lot of strength and can run faster than other dogs."


    Master Lu didn''t say anything after hearing this. The others praised Xiaohua repeatedly for being a good dog and wanted toe up and pet him. Xiaohua snorted, turned the wolf''s head proudly, and pointed its **** towards them.


    After running around all morning, everyone and the wolf were very hungry. Fortunately, I warmed the food for them on the stove without spending time cooking it.


    The meal consists of three dishes and one soup, roasted pork with potatoes, stewed cabbage, braised tofu and egg soup. The invited cook was very good at cooking and the food tasted good. Mo Yan ate it with gusto, but Xiao Hua disliked it very much. She took a few selective bites and then refused to eat again.


    After dinner, Mo Yan went to the barren mountain again. The mountain was very busy. Weeders weeded and felled trees. In just half a day, two or three acres ofnd were cleared.


    I told the weeding women to dig out as many grass roots as possible to prevent grass from growing again before the others were cleared.


    Without pesticides, it is impossible topletely get rid of these weeds, but at least you have to wait until the fruit seedlings grow up, and the weeds will notpete excessively for nutrients. Generally, you should be more careful in the first two years after nting the fruit seedlings.


    Mo Yan can''te here every day, so the affairs of Barren Mountain can only be left to Cai''s sister-inw and Xiong''s two people. As long as those people are not toozy, it will be fine. Seeing that nothing happened, she told Mo Qingze and went back.


    Perhaps she suffered a shock during the day and was not satisfied with the food, so Xiaohua followed secretly and wanted to go back to the city. She was discovered by Mo Yan before she had gone far.


    Even if I tried to persuade it, it wouldn''t listen, and the dog would follow him when he was being cute and holding the corner of his clothes in his mouth. Mo Yan was so entangled by it that he had no choice but to go back and exin to his father that he should be more alert at night, and then he took Xiaohua to the cow. car.


    It was already evening when I returned home. One person and one wolf got off the car at the entrance of the alley, and saw Li Yan rushing over with an anxious look on his face.


    Sister Yan, my grandfather hasnte back yet. Do you think something happened to him?


    Mo Yan was startled: "What''s going on? Don''t worry, just tell me slowly!"


    Li Yan looked like she was about to cry, and her voice became hoarse: "My grandpa used to go out early ande backte, but today at noon he came back in a hurry, his eyes were red and he looked very bad. I asked him at that time, Grandpa just said it was okay, went back to the room and left in a hurry not long after, but he hasnte back yet.


    Mo Yan frowned, already understanding what was going on, but Li Zhong hadn''te back yet, fearing something went wrong.


    Dont worry, Grandpa Li may have news about your aunt. You go home and wait, Ill go find her right away.


    Li Yan was already at a loss. After hearing Mo Yan''s words, she quickly said: "I''ll go with Sister Yan!"


    Mo Yan shook his head: "The capital is so big, how can we find it alone? Be good, you go home and wait, I will find someone to help now."


    Li Yan was helpless, knowing that even if she went together, it would not be effective, so she had no choice but to go back.


    Xiaohua was also sent back by Mo Yan, and hurriedly got into a carriage at the street corner and asked the driver to drive straight to Huixianju.


    It was dinner time at this time, and the lobby of Huixianju was full of guests. As soon as Mo Yan entered, he saw Shopkeeper Xing on the counter.


    Shopkeeper Xing saw Mo Yan and saw that she looked like she was in a hurry, so he quickly took her to a private room.


    "Shopkeeper Xing, can you lend me a few people?" Mo Yan was anxious and directly exined his purpose.

 Chapter 136: Ask for help(1)

    Chapter 136: Ask for help(1)


    Chapter 136 Asking for help (1)


    Shopkeeper Xing didnt ask what happened. He just asked: How many people do you want, girl? Do you want some people who can do some boxing and kicking?


    "It''s best if you know how to box and kick. Shopkeeper Xing can support as many as he can. I''d like to thank you in advance." Mo Yan said, solemnly saluting.


    Shopkeeper Xing quickly backed away and said, "I can''t do it." He asked Mo Yan to wait for a moment, then turned around and went out. After a while, eight strong men wearing shorts and solemn faces were brought in.


    Miss Yan, these people know how to deal with twenty or thirty ordinary people without any problem.


    Mo Yan gratefully thanked them again. Looking at these eight people, he felt a little relieved. There might be a fierce battleter.


    Not daring to dy any longer, Mo Yan hurriedly left Huixianju, hailed two carriages on the roadside, and went straight to the secret brothel in Bei City.


    Based on Li Yans description, Mo Yan guessed that Li Zhong had followed the beggars guidance to find the prostitute and determined that the woman was his daughter.


    The person who came back suddenly at noon was to redeem the person with money, but he didn''te back all afternoon. It was obviously an ident. The most likely reason was that the secret prostitute was holding the person, or he wanted to extort more money.


    She worked alone in the past, and those people probably didn''t take her seriously at all. If something happened, she didn''t even have a helper, so borrowing someone from Shopkeeper Xing would be a no-brainer.


    Huixianju is some distance away from the brothel. By the time a group of people got off the car on the street and walked through several narrow alleys to the ce, an hour had passed.


    At this time, two rednterns were hanging on the courtyard door. The light in the room shone through the windows, and the voices of men and womenughing could be vaguely heard inside.


    "I will go in alone first. If I haven''te out after a while, I will trouble you all."


    Mo Yan told them that it would be best if the matter could be resolved peacefully. If it could not be resolved, it would not be toote to let them go in and rob people directly.


    The eight people looked at each other, and one of them said worriedly: "How about I go in with the girl?"


    Mo Yan hesitated for a moment and then agreed.


    The remaining seven people went into hiding. Mo Yan stepped forward and knocked on the door. After a while, the door was opened. It was the wretched short man who opened the door to let Li Xiu inst time.


    Girl, whats going on? The short man stared at Mo Yan and asked with a yful smile.


    Mo Yan''s eyes shed with disgust, and she said coldly: "Has an old man in his fiftiese to your ce today?"


    When the short man heard this, he rolled his eyes: "There is such a person. It is said that he wants to redeem his daughter. Ourndy is greeting her personally. Can the girle in?"


    Thendy was nning to send him to Xing''er''s house early tomorrow morning to redeem the money, but she didn''t expect this man toe to her door in the evening, which saved him from running errands.


    Mo Yans eyes darkened: Take me in!


    The door was pushed open, and the narrow space was clearly visible. Mo Yan saw Li Zhong who was tied to a chair at a nce.


    "Yan Yatou, you, why are you here?" Li Zhong was shocked when he saw Mo Yan, and then his expression changed drastically: "This is not the ce you should be, go back quickly."


    "Hey, where are you going back? This guy is here at the right time. After paying the ransom, you and your family of three can go home and reunite." A young woman with heavy makeup walked out from behind Mo Yan and said with a sweet smile.


    Mo Yan was relieved when she saw that Li Zhong was not beaten, "The bossdy detained someone privately, isn''t she afraid that I will report her to the official?"


    Report to the official? Thendy seemed to have heard something funny, and she giggled: Girl, if you want to go, just go!

 Chapter 137: Ask for help(2)

    Chapter 137: Ask for help(2)


    Chapter 137 Asking for help (2)


    Looking at the unscrupulous look of thendy, Mo Yan''s heart sank. This secret prostitution house indeed had a background, otherwise this woman would not have reacted like this. It seemed that forcing her way in today was not possible.


    Then what can the bossdy do before she is willing to let him go?


    Thendy looked at Mo Yan with her charming eyes like looking at goods, and said with ill intentions: "If you are willing to stay, not to mention him, even Myolie, I will also let her be a good person, how about that?"


    "Yan Yatou, please leave us alone. These are bullies who eat people without spitting out their bones. You should leave quickly!" Li Zhong shouted in pain. This is obviously their Li family''s business. You shouldn''t drag Yan Yatou into it. You shouldn''t. ah!


    Mo Yanforted: "Grandpa Li, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Then he said to the boss''s wife: "You know this is impossible, you are holding Grandpa Li just for money, tell me, How much will it take before you are willing to let him go?"


    "Girl, you really don''t want to?" Thendy shook her head with a look of regret: "Since you are so happy, I won''t bother you. The price is two thousand taels! As long as youe up with two thousand taels, you can take these two people away now. .


    Two thousand taels?


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan''s face darkened: "Lady boss, don''t let the lion open your mouth. Even if a small wealthy family takes out two thousand taels at once, it will go bankrupt. We are just ordinary people. Even if we go bankrupt, we can''t get out half of it."


    Thendy yed with her nails and said nonchntly: "It doesn''t matter, with Xing''er here, I can make back these two thousand taels sooner orter."


    So, there is no room for negotiation?


    "No!"


    The decisive answer made Mo Yanpletely lose his patience.


    She couldn''te up with the two thousand taels of silver. This woman had a background, so she couldn''t force it. For the current n, we can only ask Yan Junyu for help. If he can destroy this secret prostitution house that forces girls into prostitution, it will be regarded as eliminating harm for the people.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan said coldly: "In that case, I will go back and raise some silver. However, the bossdy must ensure that they will not be harmed in the slightest before I raise the silver."


    "Giggle~ Of course, open the door to do business, and be friendly and make money!" Thendy covered her mouth and smiled coquettishly, her tone suddenly changed, and she threatened: "But I will see Yinzi tomorrow at thetest, otherwise what will happen to them, Mom? I cant guarantee it.


    Its settled! Mo Yan agreed.


    Coming out of the brothel, Mo Yan let out a long sigh of relief, and smiled coldly as he listened to the melodious sounds inside.


    The reason why that woman is so arrogant is simply because there are people behind her who think that she, amoner, cannot do anything to her. If this is the case, then first bring down her backer.


    Although she was taking advantage of Yan Junyu''s influence, the two of them had already made an agreement, so Mo Yan didn''t feel like she owed him a favor. The only thing she worried about was that the backer of the secret prostitute was still involved, and Yan Junyu was worried and unwilling to take action.


    If this were the case, she would have no choice but to spend money to ward off the disaster.


    Having made up her mind, Mo Yan took the eight people back to Huixianju and told shopkeeper Xing about the matter. She did not mention Li Xiu, but only said that Li Zhong had been framed and held in the secret prostitute.


    Although there are loopholes in Mo Yan''s rhetoric, Shopkeeper Xing is not a talkative person. He only said that he would pass the news to Yan Junyu as soon as possible so that Mo Yan could go home and wait for the news.


    By the time Mo Yan returned home, it was already veryte at night and the three little guys were still awake. Seeing her return, Li Yan couldn''t wait to rush up to her, her eyes already red and swollen.


    Mo Yan did not dare to tell her the truth. She only said that her grandfather knew the whereabouts of her aunt and was asking friends to help find her. It was toote today and he would not be back until tomorrow.


    Li Yan didnt know whether she believed it or not, so she just silently heated the food and took it out for Mo Yan to eat.


    Mo Yan was very hungry, but had no appetite. She ate a few hastily, then put the bowl away and sent the three little ones to take a bath and go to bed.


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong were not here tonight, and they were worried that Zhen''er would kick the quilt when he slept at night, so Mo Yan slept with him.


    Perhaps knowing that Mo Yan was in a bad mood, Xiao Hua rarely made a fuss. She dragged the cotton pad Mo Yan made for her into the big room and ced it beside the bed to lie down on.


    After Zhen''er fell asleep, Mo Yan listened to his shallow breathing, but she didn''t feel sleepy. She simply dragged Xiao Hua into the space and nned to nt the medicinal materials collected today.


    All the herbs are nted around the Lingquan Pool. The area around the Lingquan Pool is rich in aura and is easy to water. It wont take long for these herbs to be top-notch medicinal herbs.


    After nting the medicinal materials, Mo Yan poured a little water on the Ganoderma-like nt next to the Lingquan Pond.


    What makes her strange is that when other nts are nted, even if only an hour has passed outside, the appearance of the nts will change. They will either grow a little bigger or be darker in color. But now five or six hours have passed outside, and this thing has changed. Nothing has changed at all.


    Xiaohua stared at the blood ball with salivation, almost dripping onto it.


    Mo Yan looked at it: "Is this thing edible?"


    Little Hua understood what Mo Yan meant, but without her permission, it didn''t dare to eat. It just stuck out its big tongue, sucked a mouthful of blood, and closed its wolf eyes as if it was full of aftertaste.


    Mo Yan has ck lines all over his head. This guy is so disgusting. No wonder Yan Junyu refused to take him back after so long.


    However, judging from the behavior of it and the wolf, this thing should be non-toxic, and it may even be beneficial to eat it. It looks so much like Ganoderma lucidum, maybe it is also a type of Ganoderma lucidum, but she has never seen it in her previous life, and It''s so big, but I don''t know how old it is. Maybe it''s the legendary thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum.


    So, lets just think of it as Ganoderma lucidum!


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan warned Xiaohua seriously: "You can''t eat this without my permission, otherwise you won''t be able toe in again."


    Xiaohua looked at Mo Yan with grievance, then looked at the Ganoderma lucidum with covetousness, and finally agreed with a sob.

 Chapter 138: Gods will makes people (1)

    Chapter 138: God''s will makes people (1)


    Chapter 138 Gods will ys tricks on people (1)


    Here, Shopkeeper Xing quickly conveyed Mo Yan''s request to Yan Junyu, which was nothing more than a piece of cake for Yan Junyu. He sent people to secretly investigate the ndestine brothel overnight.


    The spies who were sent acted very quickly. Early the next morning, theyid out all the twists and turns in the prostitute in front of Yan Junyu.


    Looking at the familiar names appearing on this stack of paper, a particrly charming smile appeared on Yan Junyu''s face, which made Guanyu''s heart tremble. Who is this ancestor going to trouble again?


    "Take these and go to the Wucheng Army and Horse Division to tell Xiao that someone here has ckmailed me out of 20,000 taels of silver and ask him to get it back as soon as possible." Yan Junyu threw the stack of paper to Yan Guanyu and said Continue to break the buns and feed them to the fish in the pond.


    Guanyu rolled his eyes secretly, but with a ttering look on his face: "Sir, if it''s just about extorting money, I should be in charge of Jingzhao Yin. I''m afraid there will be trouble if Mr. Xiao takes action."


    Yan Junyu gave him a kick: "You won''t make another excuse? You''ve been with me for so many years, but you''re still so stupid!"


    Guanyu nimbly dodged and said with a smile as he ran: "The young man said that I was assassinated and that the assassin escaped into the museum. He must have colluded with the people there."


    Yan Junyu''s eyes twitched, and he was speechless: How much hatred did he have to earn that he was assassinated twice in just three months?


    Xiao Ruiyuan came down from the morning court. As soon as he arrived at the Military and Horse Department and was about to handle official business, he received the news that Yan Junyu had been assassinated and that he was asked to lead a team to seal down a ndestine brothel. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Just after reading the information that Guanyu secretly handed over, Xiao Ruiyuan looked solemn and directly ordered two hundred men to go to the secret prostitution parlor...


    Everyone in the brothel was captured. Xiao Ruiyuan knew Li Zhong, recorded a confession for him, and then released him. When Li Zhong arrived home, it was already afternoon. Mo Yan, who had been waiting anxiously for a day, finally felt relieved. However, Li Xiu did note back with him. Although she was surprised, she could not bear to ask.


    Li Zhong, however, sent the three children away and took the initiative to tell Mo Yan everything that happened to Li Xiu after he was abandoned.


    Mo Yan felt something was not right, but still listened patiently.


    It turned out that after Li Xiu was abandoned by the Zhang family, she was worried about bringing shame to her parents and brothers, and she was penniless and didn''t even have travel expenses, so she decided to stay in the capital.


    Li Xiu was good at embroidery, so she found an embroidery shop with a good reputation and worked as an embroiderer. This was enough to support herself.


    However, her embroidery work was so good that she was not only appreciated by the shopkeeper, but also some customers also specified her embroidery work. In addition, she immersed herself in her work and did notmunicate with other embroiderers. As time went by, other embroiderers Naturally you will be dissatisfied.


    Once, a distinguished guest asked Li Xiu to embroider arge piece as a birthday gift, but it was destroyed the day before it waspleted, but no one was caught.


    The shopkeeper did not dare to offend the distinguished guest, so he put all the me on Li Xiu. Li Xiu lost his job and lost all his money. When he was desperate, he was deceived into a secret prostitute.


    "It''s all my fault. I raised Xiu''er to be docile and introverted. If she were more aggressive, even if she had nothing to do, the Zhang family wouldn''t dare to treat her so harshly, and nothing would happen next. It''s all my fault! "


    Li Zhong med himself extremely, his old face was full of regret. He ignored the sinister nature of people''s hearts and ced all the me on himself.


    Mo Yan didnt know how tofort this sad old man. All words offort were too pale now.


    Li Zhong wiped away his tears and continued speaking while choking.


    She was deceived into a prostitute, and Li Xiu was renamed Xiang Xinger. She ran away and fought, but was beaten to death every time. However, she remembered her rtives in her hometown and was reluctant to die.

 Chapter 139: Gods will plays tricks on people (2)

    Chapter 139: God''s will ys tricks on people (2)


    Chapter 139 Gods will ys tricks on people (2)


    Seeing that she refused to ept the customer, the proprietress directly asked someone to pour aphrodisiac into her and send it to the customer''s bed. That customer was Fat Brother.


    For some unknown reason, Fat Brother fell in love with Li Xiusheng, so he spent all his money to keep Li Xiu for a year, and nned to earn one thousand taels of silver to redeem Li Xiu''s life in the next year.


    Among the dozens of people who were abducted on the Lantern Festival, if Mo Yan hadn''t had this ident, Fat Brother would have sessfullypleted the deal and redeemed Li Xiu''s body.


    At that time, he had decided to redeem Li Xiu and live a peaceful life in a golden basin. However, he had done many unjust things, and he was destined to have no chance to be with the person he liked...


    Mo Yan couldnt help but sigh. If Fat Brother hadnt been a human trafficker and Li Xiu had met him earlier, maybe the two of them would have be a loving and happy couple. Gods will!


    Girl Yan, if it werent for you, the three of us would never be reunited alive. I dont know how to thank you!


    Li Zhong had tears in his eyes and thanked Mo Yan again and again. If he hadn''t been worried about ruining Mo Yan''s ie, he would have knelt down to say thanks. Now that their daughter has been found, they can be reunited as a family once the case is concluded. All this was given by the Mo family.


    Grandpa Li, look at what you said, we are just like a family. If you have something to do, can I just watch and ignore it?


    Facing Li Zhongs gratitude, Mo Yan felt helpless. Li Zhong, like her father, is a good father who loves his children. Such kind-hearted people should not be tortured by evil people.


    Even if a stranger falls into this situation, she will do her best to help if she can. Who knows whether her rtives will be the next to fall into the fire pit?


    Helping them does not vite her own conscience andplies with the needs of space upgrade. She will not stand idly by regardless of emotion or reason.


    "No matter what, the three of us have to repay your family''s great kindness."


    Li Zhong didn''t know what Mo Yan was thinking, but it didn''t stop him from feeling grateful from the bottom of his heart. Looking at Mo Yan''s indifferent expression, the decision in his heart became more firm.


    The determination in Li Zhong''s eyes made Mo Yan''s eyelids twitch, and she always felt that something was not right...


    In the following days, Li Zhong no longer went out early and came backte. Apart from visiting his daughter at the Yamen, he helped Mo Yan look at the barren mountains and helped Mo Qingze take care of the construction site.


    After carefully understanding the terrain of the barren mountains, he gave Mo Yan a lot of good suggestions, such as how to divert water for irrigation, how to conserve soil and moisture, and theter management of the orchard.


    Compared to this, Mo Yan is simply a novice. If you follow the suggestions given by Li Zhong, you will definitely know that it will be much easier and less troublesome to take care of the orchard in the future.


    Early in the morning, Shopkeeper Xing came over with a carriage of gifts. He happened to see Li Zhong going out, so he told him that he could go to the Yamen to pick him up.


    Li Zhong was so excited that he even forgot to say thank you, and couldn''t wait to go out to pick up his daughter.


    Looking at the entire carriage of cloth and rice, Mo Yan''s eyes twitched: "Shop Manager Xing, your master has helped me a lot, shouldn''t I give you a gift to say thank you?"


    "Girl, you''re wee. It was indeed the master who asked me to thank you. The patron behind the brothel had some disputes with the master. This time, the man was caught by the master, and the master was very angry! The master also said that in the future, the master would If you encounter any trouble, just ask him directly and he will take care of you."


    Shopkeeper Xing''s smile was a bit stiff, and he was too embarrassed to look at Mo Yan. He rolled his eyes again at the inconspicuous master.


    The person''s original words were this: "Why is it that every time that girl gets into trouble, thest person she gets caught with is rted to those guys? Well, it seems like we need to keep an eye on that girl and follow her." Dealing with those guys is much easier than catching their tails ourselves!"


    Listen, isnt this a curse to bring bad luck to Miss Mo?


    Mo Yan, who was kept in the dark, didn''t know Yan Junyu''s intentions of picking up bargains. Although she didn''t get along with him much, she felt that this man was trustworthy and upright, and he was not as dandy as the outside world said. His behavior was a bit more wanton than some well-behaved people. Just free and easy.


    When shopkeeper Xing returned, he took away several barrels of spiritual spring water and a return gift from Mo Yan. The return gifts are still space chickens, space vegetables, etc. This time there are more than ten kilograms of venison. You cant take the sika deer that you hunted, and as the owner, you cant eat it!


    Thinking of Xiao Hua, Mo Yan felt that she should give it back as soon as possible while her feelings for it were not very deep now, otherwise she would feel ufortable if they separated after being together for a long time...


    Xiao Hua was thrown to the construction site by Xiao Hua two days ago. Little did he know that Mo Yan nned to take it back. At this time, he was about to go into the mountain to find the wolf who pped it over with one paw to avenge his shame!

 Chapter 140: Warmth(1)

    Chapter 140: Warmth(1)


    Chapter 140 Warmth (1)


    Not long after Shopkeeper Xing left, Li Zhong took Li Xiu back. At this time, Li Xiu was wearing half-worn in clothes. Perhaps because he had been worried and had not had a good rest in the past few days, his face was a little pale and his energy was not very good.


    This is the second time Mo Yan has seen Li Xiu. Compared to the first time, she looks much calmer now, but there is still a slight sadness between her eyebrows.


    Li Xiu also recognized Mo Yan as the girl she met by chance that day. She was weak-tempered but not stupid. When she thought that her father could find her so smoothly, she understood Mo Yan''s good intentions after a little guessing. I have mixed feelings and my gratitude cannot be overstated.


    But she has been in that kind of ce, do they really not mind? Thinking like this, a bit of uneasiness could not help but appear on his face.


    Mo Yan couldn''t see her uneasiness. She pushed Li Yan who was dumbfounded next to her and teased: "Yanzi, the aunt you miss so much is back. Why are you still standing there?"


    Aunt...aunt!


    Li Yan said nkly. She had never seen her aunt before. At first sight, she couldn''t recover from this woman who looked very simr to her.


    Hey, good boy, good boy! Li Xiu was also very excited when she saw her only niece. Thinking of her brother and sister-inw who died tragically, her eyes filled with tears, and she felt even more sorry for Li Yan.


    Feeling her aunt''s joy, Li Yan also put her arms around her aunt''s waist, raised her head buried in her arms, and raised a bright smile on her face.


    After all, they are rtives connected by blood, with a natural sense of closeness in their bones. The aunt and nephew were so close that Li Zhongughed to tears.


    The three siblings, Mo Yan, were very emotional and were sincerely happy for the reunion of the Li family.


    After the three members of the Li family had calmed down, Mo Yancai and his siblings came forward to say hello to Li Xiu. Naturally, they did so in a friendly manner, which made thest bit of uneasiness in Li Xiu''s heart disappear.


    In fact, apart from Mo Yan, Li Xiu''s tragic past was known to her, but she didn''t tell anyone else at all, and she had no ns to do so in the future.


    Although her own father is not that kind of old-fashioned person, and her younger siblings are kind-hearted, it would be okay to know. But in the future, both families will go to Liuyang Vige to live, and people are talkative. If this matter is identally leaked, those rumors will It would kill Li Xiu.


    Li Zhong did not tell Li Yan about it due to various concerns, or he wanted to wait until Li Yan grew up and became sensible before he would consider telling her about it.


    After talking happily for a while, Mo Yan left space for the three members of the Li family. She took her brothers and sisters to sell vegetables on the street, preparing to cook a delicious meal to celebrate the reunion of the Li family.


    Its the end of March, and the weather is getting hotter. There are a lot more vegetable stalls on the streets, especially those selling mushrooms and wild vegetables. Mushrooms and wild vegetables are only as fresh as this season, so many people buy them back to try them out.


    Sister, in Mojia Vige, we used to dig wild vegetables and pick mushrooms, but our home is too far away from the town, and we dont have enough rice to eat, so all the weeds we dig fill our stomachs.


    Xin''er looked at the mushrooms and wild vegetables in the vegetable basket and thought of the hard days in Mojia Vige.


    "Sister, remember to cook brown rice porridge with wild vegetables and mushrooms. Add some salt and you and Zhen''er can eat a big bowl!" Mo Yan said with a smile, looking at the round and rosy faces of her siblings, she felt indescribable satisfaction in her heart. .


    But eldest sister, wild vegetables are not delicious, and our family is not short of vegetables, why do we need to buy them? Zhener made a bitter face. He really didnt want to eat unptable wild vegetables now!


    Mo Yan stared at him and said in a rather stern tone: "If it doesn''t taste good, why don''t we eat it? Our family''s life is better. When you were picky about food and wasted food, did you ever think about how many people are like us? Cant even eat?

 Chapter 141: Warmth(2)

    Chapter 141: Warmth(2)


    Chapter 141 Warmth (2)


    Xin''er is okay and cherishes the days of having no worries about food and clothing, while Zhen''er is still young and uncertain. Recently, she is picky about food and likes to leave the bottom of the bowl, which is not a good habit.


    As soon as Zhen''er heard this, she knew that her sister was talking about him. Thinking of his behavior of wasting food, he couldn''t help but blush. He pulled his sister''s sleeve and said softly: "Sister, Zhen''er knows that she was wrong. She will never waste food again. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    How could Mo Yan be angry with him? Listening to his soft words in a childlike voice, her heart softened, but she still had to teach what should be taught: "It''s okay to know that you are wrong! Before wasting food in the future, think about the past." If I cant think of the hard days, I just go and look at the people on the street who have neither clothes to wear nor food to eat, and I always remind myself that I cant waste it.


    Zhen''er nodded heavily: "Zhen''er listen to eldest sister. If Zhen''er wastes food again in the future, Zhen''er will be punished by not eating for a whole day."


    Looking at his serious look, Mo Yan suppressed a smile and said, "You said this yourself, and your second sister and I are listening!"


    Well, Zhener is a man, and he keeps his word!


    Hin''er covered her mouth and snickered, winking at the eldest sister, Mo Yan smiled and touched her head.


    Then, Mo Yan bought a few more kilograms of pork and a cube of tofu. She originally wanted to buy two crucian carps to make soup, but after walking around, she didn''t see anyone selling fish, so she had to go back with her siblings.


    When making lunch, Mo Yan originally wanted to do it by herself and let Xin''er do it, but Aunt Li Xiu and nephew Li Xiu were too embarrassed to sit and wait for dinner, so they decided toe in to help.


    The kitchen was not spacious, and it was difficult for four people to turn around when crowded in it, so Mo Yan sent Xiner and Li Yan out, and she and Li Xiu worked alone.


    While cutting vegetables, Mo Yan talked to Li Xiu who was washing the pot: "Aunt Li, Grandpa Li said that your embroidery skills are very good. Xin''er likes embroidery very much, but there is no master, and the embroidery skills have not improved. If you are free, Can you teach her?"


    When talking about embroidery, which she is best at, Li Xiu''s eyes showed a strange look. But when she thought of her dirty past, the look dimmed again: "I, I can''t do it, I..."


    Mo Yan paused, as if she didn''t notice the inferiority in her words: "No? Can''t Aunt Li''s embroidery skills be passed on to others?"


    "No, no!" Li Xiu heard this and hurriedly exined: "I, I''m afraid I won''t be able to teach well."


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, you just need to teach hermon acupuncture techniques and skills. If she can''t learn it well, it''s because she is stupid. You didn''t teach her well!"


    "this"


    The sincerity in Mo Yan''s eyes made Li Xiu find no excuse to refuse, and she didn''t want to refuse in her heart, so she nodded solemnly and said, "Don''t worry, Yan''er, I will teach Xin''er seriously."


    Mo Yan happily thanked Xin''er: "Aunt Li, it''s settled. If she doesn''t study hard, don''t be polite to her."


    Li Xiu smiled shyly and agreed.


    The two chatted while doing things, and they had a great time. Mo Yan also had a deeper understanding of Li Xiu.


    As Li Zhong said, Li Xiu has a soft temper and is a bit introverted. If Mo Yan doesn''t ask, she won''t say much. She is so unsociable. It''s no wonder that when she was framed in the embroidery workshop, no one was willing to speak out to help. she.


    However, judging from her words and deeds, there should be no problem with her character.


    Li Xiu also has a good impression of Mo Yan. She is generous, cheerful and considerate. Even though she knows about her things, she does not mean any discrimination. She can feel that Mo Yan really doesn''t mind her past, not just superficially. The politeness is perfunctory.


    The atmosphere in the kitchen was harmonious, and six dishes and one soup were ready before you knew it. Six people were eating lively around the table,ughing andughing.


    Li Zhong kept picking up food for Li Xiu. Seeing his daughter eating delicious food, his eyes were full of love and satisfaction. Their family was finally reunited!


    As Li Xiu ate, tears flowed down unconsciously. She quickly wiped them secretly with her sleeve, for fear of affecting everyone''s mood for eating.


    After lunch, Aunt Li Xiu and her nephew rushed to wash the dishes, but Mo Yan did not fight with them. The kitchen is a good ce to cultivate rtionships.


    Girl Yan,e here, Grandpa Li has something to tell you.


    Mo Yan was about to go back to his room, but was stopped by Li Zhong. She turned around and saw a cautious look on his face, and followed him to the yard with some confusion...

 Chapter 142: Selling oneself(1)

    Chapter 142: Selling oneself(1)


    Chapter 142 Selling oneself (1)


    What, selling yourself? After hearing Li Zhongs words, Mo Yanjings voice changed its tone: Grandpa Li, please stop joking, okay?


    Girl Yan, Grandpa Li would never joke about this kind of thing! Li Zhong looked cautious, and it was obvious that he made this decision after careful consideration.


    But Grandpa Li, why? Now that Aunt Li is back, your familys life will be better and better in the future. Why do you have such thoughts?


    Mo Yan was puzzled. Well, Grandpa Li actually wanted to sell himself. Moreover, it was sold to a family of three. Its not like they couldnt survive, so there was absolutely no need to do so!


    "Yan Yatou, Grandpa Li won''t hide it from you. Grandpa Li also had selfish motives in making this decision! Grandpa Li is already half buried in the earth. He can''t take care of Xiu''er and the others for the rest of their lives. He made this decision just to let people They will have someone to rely on in the future!


    Speaking of this, Li Zhong''s old face was filled with a sense of powerlessness: "Xiu''er won''t say it anymore, this is the only way in this life; Yanzi will get married in the future, but without the help of her parents and brothers, if she is bullied, she will not even be able to There is no one to stand up for her. You are a good boy. Let the two of them follow you. Grandpa Li can rest assured that he can close his eyes even if he dies immediately. "


    After hearing these words, Mo Yan felt a movement in her heart that she understood his difficulties, but she understood, but she still couldn''t ept it!


    "Grandpa Li, you said that I am a good boy, but you don''t believe me in your heart. After we have been together for so long, I regard Yanzi as my own sister. Even if she encounters difficulties in the future, will I stand by and watch? Besides, Aunt Li, With people like us here, even if she doesn''t want to marry again, no one will bully her if she stays in Liuyang Vige. There is no need for you to do this!"


    Li Zhong shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Girl Yan, my Li family owes you three lives. Grandpa Li can''t repay you, but he has no shame in letting your family worry about us anymore!"


    The Mo family''s kindness to them was so heavy that he would never be able to pay it back in his lifetime! Now let alone selling himself, even if he gave up his life, he would notin at all, not to mention that he still had such selfish motives.


    Mo Yan was startled. She had never thought that helping the Li family would put such a heavy psychological burden on Grandpa Li. Although it was a bit hypocritical to ''give kindness without repaying'', when she helped them in the first ce, she did not think about asking for anything in return. Now Grandpa Li wants to She really couldn''t ept selling a family of three to her!


    Perhaps he could see what Mo Yan was thinking, and a kind smile appeared on Li Zhong''s face: "Girl Yan, you are a good girl with a kind heart. Grandpa Li believes that you will continue to protect Xiu''er and Yanzi, but Grandpa Li can''t Take your kindness for granted and sell yourself to your family, Grandpa Li will only be happy!"


    Looking at Li Zhong with a firm look on his face, Mo Yan knew that he was telling the truth and could not change his mind for a while, but this matter was not something they could decide.


    Grandpa Li, have you ever consulted Aunt Li and Yanzi about their thoughts? Will they agree to this?


    Li Zhong was stunned, obviously he had not asked: "They, they will be willing."


    Mo Yan shook her head helplessly: "Grandpa Li, I think you should ask Aunt Li and Yanzi for their opinions on this matter."


    Selling oneself into very is a tragic thing, and no one would be willing to do it if it were not to survive. As long as Li Xiu and Li Yan don''t agree, I believe Grandpa Li won''t force it. Then she won''t even have to make excuses for refusal.


    But what she didnt expect was that Li Zhong came to her with his aunt and nephew Li Xiu after a while, and both of them actually agreed.

 Chapter 143: Selling oneself(2)

    Chapter 143: Selling oneself(2)


    Chapter 143 Selling oneself (2)


    Sister Yan, you have helped my family so much, and I never know how to repay you. I like being with your family, and I am willing to sell myself to your family.


    Li Yan held Mo Yan''s hand, smiling with crooked eyebrows and no trace of reluctance on her face.


    Li Xiu looked straight at Mo Yan without saying a word, but her soft eyes exuded the same firm light as Li Zhong.


    Looking at this family of three, Mo Yan felt helpless! She knew that even if she refused outright, this family would probably treat her as a servant of the Mo family.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s head started to hurt. His mind suddenly changed and he said wisely: "Grandpa Li, my father is the head of the family. You have to tell my father about this." His father was very affectionate and righteous, so he would definitely not agree.


    Well, you really need to let your father know. Grandpa Li will go to Liuyang Vige tomorrow to tell your father about this.


    Li Zhong didn''t know that she was looking for excuses to evade, but their family owed the Mo family so much that he had no way to repay it, so he could only repay it shamelessly.


    With more Li Xiu at home, sleeping at night became a problem. Fortunately, Mo Qingze was not around, so there was no need to avoid suspicion.


    Everyone exchanged the things in the small room with those in the big room. Before moving to Liuyang Vige, Li Zhong and Zhen''er slept in the small room.


    There are two beds in therge room. Mo Yan and Xiner sleep on the east bed, and Aunt Li Xiu and nephew sleep on the west bed. There is a thick curtain in the middle, and they have their own small spaces, but there is no sound instion. Before going to bed at night, the four of them chatted animatedly for a while.


    After several people were asleep, Mo Yan stepped into the space.


    Looking at the greenery beside the Lingchi Pond and the excellent growing medicinal nts, I felt very good. Even the blood-colored Ganoderma lucidum, which was originally a lighter red on the edge, has be more vivid, and even the thumb-sized piece in the center has a faint tendency to turn purple.


    Mo Yan felt strange and felt that this Ganoderma lucidum was more and more unusual. It was just that she went to the bookstore two days ago and looked through several books on medicinal materials. She didn''t know what it was. She was worried that it was too unnatural and would be noticed by others, so she didn''t dare to go to the medical clinic to ask the doctor.


    After pouring spiritual spring water on all the medicinal materials, Mo Yan went to the edge of the space to look at the wild persimmon trees and wild chestnut trees.


    Seeing that several trees had grown taller and their diameters had be wider several times, she felt that it would not be long before she could have sweet persimmons and fragrant chestnuts to eat.


    The next day, Li Zhong went to Liuyang Vige. Mo Yan was very confident that his father would refuse decisively. Little did he know that when Li Zhong came back in the evening, he happily told her that her father had agreed.


    Looking at Li Zhong''s relieved expression, Mo Yan suddenly understood why her father agreed, but she still felt ufortable and went to Liuyang Vige again.


    "Yan''er, the Li family are too upright. Our family''s kindness to them has be a burden. If dad doesn''t agree, I''m afraid this will be Uncle Zhong''s heartache." Mo Qingze said meaningfully. As he spoke, he did not hide his appreciation for the Li family in his words.


    Even though it was an expected answer, Mo Yan still couldn''t understand it, and the inner confusion showed on his face.


    Mo Qingze looked amused, and tapped her head with his index finger: "Thanks to your usual smartness, why are you so confused about this matter? Let''s agree for the time being, let Uncle Zhong feel at ease, and wait for Uncle Zhong If you no longer insist on repaying your kindness, wouldnt it be easy to deregister them?


    When Mo Yan heard this, she suddenly realized. Looking at her smiling father, she just felt that her father had changed...


    Now that the Mo family is busy building houses and clearingnd, Li Zhong and his family have temporarily put aside the matter of selling themselves.


    Although he has not officially sold himself, Li Zhong has assumed his own identity and goes to Liuyang Vige every day to help the Mo family take care of the construction site and the chores in the barren mountains. In addition, he used to be the manager of a wealthy family, so these things are not important to him. It was notplicated and easy to do, which made Mo Qingze feel a lot more rxed.


    The same goes for Aunt Li Xiu''s two nephews. One taught Xin''er her embroidery skills with great care, and she almost enjoyed it. The other rushed to do housework for the Mo family. Mo Yan felt ufortable and said it several times, and Li Yan felt better.


    On this day, Li Zhong went to Liuyang Vige, but before noon, he hurried back and said to Mo Yan anxiously: "Xiaohua is missing. Your father and the others have searched all over Liuyang Vige and also entered the mountains." Ive looked for it and havent found it yet.


    Mo Yan was very anxious when he heard this: "When did you disappear? Was it in the mountains or in the vige?"


    "The little flower hasn''te back since yesterday morning. Your father didn''t pay attention to where it went, but he guessed that it was probably lost in the mountains."


    Mo Yan didn''t care to ask anymore, and rushed out of the yard to go to Liuyang Vige to look for him personally. Upon seeing this, Li Zhong hurriedly told Li Xiu and followed him out.


    Arrived on the street, Mo Yan directly hailed a fast carriage, and Li Zhong also sat in the driver''s seat, urging the driver to beat and scold him and drive to Liuyang Vige...

 Chapter 144: serious injury(1)

    Chapter 144: serious injury(1)


    Chapter 144 Serious Injury (1)


    Mo Yan was very anxious. Although the carriage was already going very fast, she still felt that it was terribly slow and kept urging the driver to go faster.


    Finally arrived at Liuyang Vige, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to get out of the carriage and went straight to the construction site.


    Mo Qingze was waiting for Mo Yan at the construction site. When he saw hering, he hurriedly greeted her: "Yan''er, you are finally here. Yuhua Mountain is so big that it is impossible to find it without direction! Last time you took Xiaohua into Yuhua Huashan, where do you think it might go?"


    Dad, Im not sure about this, but are you sure it entered the mountain yesterday?


    Seeing that her father was more anxious than she was, Mo Yan suppressed the anxiety in her heart and asked. Although she often despises that guy for being greedy and stupid, she just talks about it and regards it as a very important little friend in her heart. Now that Xiaohua has disappeared like this, she is really worried that something will happen to it.


    "It''s in the mountains! I didn''t see ite backst evening, so my father went to look for it. Someone saw it on the mountain, but my father and the vigers went into the mountains to look for it and couldn''t find it." Mo Qingze said, feeling anxious in his heart. Very.


    Mo Yan thought for a while and asked, "Has Xiaohua done anything unusual these days?" Although she knew that this guy was yful and would not forget to go home, she was worried about what might happen.


    Mo Qingze thought about it carefully, and finally shook his head and said, "It''s the same as before. I go out every morning ande back in the evening. But I haven''t seen ite back with wild animals in its mouth recently. It also has a good appetite. I ate the chicken you sent me." , and I can have another small bowl of soup and rice.


    Mo Yan frowned. She knew how picky Xiao Hua was. She didn''t like the food on the stove at all, but now she was willing to eat it. This was very abnormal.


    Dad, Im going to look for him in the mountains right now. Ill be back before dark. Mo Yan said and walked towards the mountains.


    Mo Qingze was worried about her going alone and insisted on following. Mo Yan couldn''t refuse, so she had to agree.


    There were always people on the construction site, so Mo Qingze asked Li Zhong to take a look. Li Zhong was worried that the father and daughter would encounter wild animals, so he gave them two shovels.


    Mo Yan walked along the path he took into the mountainst time, calling Xiao Hua''s name as he walked. Except for the frightened birds, her voice was the only one echoing in the silent mountain forest.


    Mo Qingze also shouted along. Seeing that the trees were getting denser and thicker, but there was no trace of the little flowers, he became more and more anxious.


    Xiaohua is smart and well-behaved, and he likes it very much. What''s more, it was the one who found Yan''er in the first ce, and now it is missing. He is really worried that something will happen to it. If he can''t find it, how will he follow it? Master''s exnation?


    Mo Yan was also anxious. Although the mountains and forests were big, the heavy echoes could carry their voices far and wide. However, an hour had passed and the little flower had not followed the sound to find it, and it was impossible for it to run very far. If you go to a certain ce, something will happen.


    "Yan''er, will Xiaohua be okay?" Mo Qingze obviously thought of this and stopped to ask Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan wiped the sweat from his forehead, gasped and shook his head: "No matter what, we must find it."


    Mo Qingze looked at the boundless mountain forest and sighed.


    The two sat down and rested for a while before continuing to search. When they reached the ce where they met the wolf before, Mo Yan suddenly stopped.


    Whats wrong? Mo Qingze was puzzled.


    Mo Yan put her index finger to her mouth and made a "shush" motion, listened carefully, and sure enough she heard an unusual sound in the distance.


    She was overjoyed and said excitedly: "Dad, there are many sounds of birds being frightened some distance ahead. It must be Xiaohua who heard our sound and came looking for us."

 Chapter 145: serious injury(2)

    Chapter 145: serious injury(2)


    Chapter 145 Serious Injury (2)


    As she said that, she ran forward quickly, and she could feel the sound getting closer.


    Hearing the words, Mo Qingze listened carefully for a while. It was indeed the sound made by birds when they were frightened. Seeing that Mo Yan was running away, he quickly followed.


    When he rounded a bunch of dense bushes and was about to catch up, he saw a scene that made his eyes split open: "Yan''er"


    Mo Qingze clenched the shovel in his hand and rushed forward without thinking. He only had one thought in his mind: to protect Yan''er and not let her be hurt by the evil wolf that was bigger than a calf.


    Mo Yan was disappointed that the person she found was not Xiao Hua. She wanted to go up and ask Big Wolf, who had a double rtionship with her, if she had seen Xiao Hua. She was suddenly frightened by her father''s scream.


    She turned around and looked over, and saw her father rushing over quickly with a shovel. At this moment, a ck shadow shed in front of her eyes, and the big wolf pounced towards her father...


    Mo Yans eyes were wide-eyed, and she didnt know how she acted. When she came to her senses, she had already pushed the wolf aside, thinking only that her father would not be hurt by the wolf.


    With such a collision, one person and one wolf deviated from the original direction, and the shovel held high by Mo Qingze fell less than a finger''s length away from Mo Yan.


    Everything happened between the fire and electric rocks. Mo Yan looked at the shovel that was deeply embedded in the soil, and ayer of cold sweat broke out on his vest. Mo Qingze was already frightened as he held the handle of the shovel.


    How far is it until we get there? Is Xiaohua seriously injured?


    Mo Yan anxiously asked the wolf walking alongside her, as if forgetting that one person and one wolf had no monnguage'', and even if someone told her, she wouldn''t understand.


    The wolf nced up at her and barked lowly.


    Mo Yan:


    Sighed silently. Actually, there was no need to ask. Just by looking at the bite marks and scratches on the wolf''s body, one could tell that Xiaohua, as a Zhan Wu Zha, would only be injured more seriously.


    It''s just that no matter how useless Xiao Hua is, it can easily kill a sika deer, and the wolf next to her that can crush several Xiao Hua is more powerful. She really can''t imagine what kind of fight they will encounter before they are seriously injured. In this way, Xiaohua could not even return home.


    He never expected that his daughter would actually know this wolf, and the wolf had no ill intentions towards his daughter at all. It even thought that he wanted to hurt her and pounced on him to stop him.


    Xiaohua''s cleverness and well-behavedness had surprised him at first, but after all, it had grown up with people, so it was normal for it to fall in love with his daughter. But this guy, who was even bigger than Xiaohua, was so friendly to his daughter. It was really surprising. It was difficult for him to understand.


    Mo Yan didnt know her fathers inner struggle, wishing he could grow two more legs to walk faster.


    The two of them and the wolf walked for about half an hour. The wolf finally slowed down in front of a mountain wall. It sniffed around cautiously to make sure there were no traces of other wild beasts intruding, and then took Mo Yan and his daughter with them. Entered a cave.


    There is a long passage in the cave. The passage is not high and very narrow. Mo Yan has to lower his head and turn sideways to continue moving forward. Mo Qingze is big and cannot go in, so he has to tell Mo Yan to wait outside. With.


    The wolf led the way, and Mo Yan followed him. Within less than half a moment, he arrived at an extremely spacious ce. This ce is about 200 square meters in size. There is a cliff on the left side. The light from outsidees in, and it is not dark at all. This is the den of this wolf.


    Mo Yan saw the white mass lying on the pile of withered grass at a nce. She ran over quickly, only to find that the little flower was motionless, as if dead.


    At this time, Xiaohua''s body was balled up, her originally big and bright eyes were tightly closed, her silver and smooth hair was messy and knotted, and her body was covered with deep visible bones. There were no scars, not a single piece of intact flesh.


    Mo Yan''s trembling right hand touched Xiao Hua''s head. The heat from the tentacles proved that Xiao Hua was still alive. However, the heat emitting from Xiao Hua''s body was very abnormal, with a hint of burning sensation. Looking at its dry nose, everything showed that it was having a fever. !


    Mo Yan sat on the ground, carefully ced Xiao Hua''s head on herp, and took out adle of spiritual spring water from the space to feed it.


    Possibly smelling a familiar smell, Xiaohua''s eyelids moved and a weak whimper came out of her mouth.


    Mo Yan had been paying attention to it. When he saw it moving, he felt happy and called its name quickly.


    With Mo Yan''s encouragement, Xiaohua finally opened her eyes slowly, and her originally dim eyes lit up instantly after seeing Mo Yan.


    It rubbed its big head hard against Mo Yan, and its nose that had recovered a little sense of smell easily smelled the spirit spring water, and it shook its head anxiously to drink.


    Mo Yan quickly brought the water scoop to its mouth and carefully fed it into its mouth. Xiaohua drank the spiritual spring water in one breath, making a small whimpering sound in her mouth. She looked at Mo Yan with very soft eyes, a little more attached than before.


    This scene waspletely seen by the other wolf. It stared at Mo Yan, aplicated light shed in its human eyes...

 Chapter 146: Planting fruit seedlings(1)

    Chapter 146: nting fruit seedlings(1)


    Chapter 146 nting Fruit Seedlings (1)


    Little Hua was too seriously injured and couldn''t walk, so Mo Yan had to put it in the space and nned to take it to the medical center after returning to the city.


    Coming out of the space, he saw the wolf who was also injured. Mo Yan took half a bucket of spiritual spring water for it to drink. Although this level of spiritual spring water has no effect on wounds, it can enhance resistance by strengthening the body''s constitution and prevent the wound from worsening.


    After finishing the bucket of water, Mo Yan pointed to its wound, then pointed to the center of her right hand and asked, "Do you want toe with me ande back when your injury is healed?"


    Although the wolf was not injured to the point that it could not walk, it still had a great impact on itsbat effectiveness. If the beast that injured them came to cause trouble, the wounds might be added to the wounds and they might die.


    The wolf stared at her quietly for a while. Just when Mo Yan thought it would not agree, it raised its paw and gently ced it on her right hand.


    This time, Mo Yan was surprised. She knew how vignt this guy was. Although the wolf showed kindness to her a few times when they met, it was because she had no ill intentions. This time it was willing to follow her out of fear. Trust, although I don''t know why it is willing to believe her.


    However, being trusted by a wolf is something worth showing off. Mo Yan happily received it into the space and walked out of the cave.


    Mo Qingze saw that she was the only oneing out, so he asked about Xiaohua. Mo Yan only said that Xiaohua wanted to y with the wolf for a while and was unwilling to go with her.


    Mo Qingze did not doubt his daughter''s words. After all, Xiaohua was a wolf and neededpanions.


    It took the father and daughter nearly two hours to get out of Yuhua Mountain, and the sun was almost setting.


    Mo Yan said goodbye to Mo Qingze and got into the carriage with Li Zhong. When they arrived at the alley, Mo Yan took a carriage and went to the medical clinic on the street on the pretext that he had something to buy.


    After paying the driver to be sent away, Mo Yan came to a deserted ce and released the little flowers. As for the other one, the characteristics of being a wolf are too obvious. If it is released, it will definitely cause amotion. Let the doctor prepare some good medicine for itter.


    Only half an hour has passed outside, but almost four days have passed in the space. Maybe it was nourished by spiritual energy. At this time, Xiaohua didn''t have a fever, and her spirits were much better. She could walk slowly. Just looking at a few chicken feathers on her body, Mo Yan knew that these two guys were causing trouble in the space. Eat a lot of chicken.


    Perhaps he had treated other peoples pets. The doctor at the medical center was not surprised to see Mo Yan bringing a big dog to treat his injuries.


    Xiao Hua didnt like to be touched by anyone except Mo Yan. Seeing the doctor approaching, she subconsciously wanted to bite her, but Mo Yan pped her back.


    Seeing that Xiao Hua calmed down, the doctor stepped forward to examine the injuries. When he saw the deep wounds on Xiao Hua''s body, he was very surprised: "These wounds were obviously scratched by big insects, and there were more than one. It''s really amazing that your dog came back alive." What a great fate!"


    What, a big insect? It''s a tiger!


    Mo Yan was shocked. She originally thought that these two guys just met other wolves. She never expected that they met tigers, and there were more than one. No wonder Xiaohua was so seriously injured. Even the extremely powerful wolf He was also seriously injured.


    But ferocious beasts all divide their territories and do not interfere with each other. How could they encounter tigers?


    At this time, Mo Yan didn''t know that the tiger in front of him wanted to avenge thest time he was photographed. He thought that ordinary wolves were not strong enough to improve itsbat effectiveness, so he went to the tiger''s territory to provoke him. If it hadn''t been for the patrolling wolf in the space The site happened to hit him, and this idiot had been bitten to death by the tiger couple!


    After examining the injury, the doctor prepared a dose of medicine, which would turn into a paste after boiling. Mo Yan asked the doctor to prepare a few more doses, and finally the medicine boy boiled a full pot and gave it to Mo Yan.

 Chapter 147: Planting fruit seedlings(2)

    Chapter 147: nting fruit seedlings(2)


    Chapter 147 nting Fruit Seedlings (2)


    The self-healing ability of animals is better than that of humans. The doctor told Mo Yan to apply it twice a day. As long as the little flower does not move around and opens the wound, it will be healed in ten and a half months.


    Mo Yan finally felt relieved after hearing this. After thanking the doctor and paying the money, she took Xiao Hua out of the hospital and entered the space together in a deserted ce.


    In order to maximize the effect of the medicine, Mo Yan took a pair of scissors and cut off its hair with a ''click click'' under Xiao Hua''s using eyes, revealing the pink flesh, which was just used as a green ointment to be applied all over. When it was all over the body, someoneughed unscrupulously!


    Because...it''s really ugly!


    Possibly stimted by Mo Yan''s disgusted look, Xiaohua nced at her resentfully and buried her head in her only big furry tail. She was really shameless in front of others.


    The other one couldn''t escape the scissors in Mo Yan''s hand. This guy wasn''t as pretty as Xiao Hua. Although he felt that being cut off was a loss of dignity,pared to making the wound heal faster, having it shaved off was nothing.


    Back home, Mo Yan ate dinner quickly. After Xiner fell asleep, she stayed in the space and worked while changing the dressings for the two guys. Only two hours have passed outside, and half a month has passed in the space. The two guys are recovering well. Under the influence of the spiritual spring water, the hair on their bodies has almost grown.


    After breakfast that day, Li Zhong was about to go out to Liuyang Vige. When he saw the fruit seedlings in the yard, he pped his head and said to Mo Yan: "Girl Yan, I forgot to tell you yesterday that the tree pit on the barren mountain has been dug. The mud has also been poured in, when do you think we will nt the fruit seedlings?"


    "It''s done so quickly." Mo Yan was very happy after hearing this: "Then nt it today. I''ll call a truck to transport the fruit seedlings."


    Speaking, she ran out happily, haha, her orchard is finally going to be built!


    When the bullock cart was called, everyone moved the fruit seedlings to the cart together. These fruit seedlings are nourished by the spiritual spring water, and they have grown many young leaves instead of the previous dryness. Even if this season is not suitable for nting fruit trees, these fruit seedlings can still survive.


    Based on the texture of the leaves and trunks, Mo Yan almost figured out how many types of fruit trees there were. In addition to grape, mangosteen, and orange saplings, there are also more than ten kinds of apples, grapefruits, kiwis, etc. Some of the fruit saplings are not suitable for growing in the north, but who allows her to have a spiritual spring?


    Mo Yan picked two of each kind of fruit seedlings and nted them in the space a few days ago. They are growing very well, one every day, but it will take some time before they bloom and bear fruit.


    The space cannot be shown to anyone, and even if there are fruits, she will be the only one to eat them secretly. How can a family sit together and enjoy all kinds of fruits?


    However, once these fruit seedlings are nted, it will take two years to bear fruit. Although Lingquan water can be brought in advance, it is not good to be too eye-catching. You must know that the Agricultural Affairs Department has been nting it for so many years, but it has not grown a single fruit.


    After the fruit seedlings were transported to Liuyang Vige, Li Zhong got off the car and went to the vige to ask the people who had helped open up wastnd to nt trees.


    Not long after, the more than fifty people brought shovels, hoes, and buckets from home. The tree pit has been dug a long time ago, and the bottom of the pit has been filled with mud. Now we only need to put the saplings in and fill it with soil.


    Even though the process was not difficult, Li Zhong repeatedly urged them to nt the fruit seedlings and fill them with soil, then lift the fruit seedlings up slightly, otherwise the roots of the seedlings would be silted up, which would affect the growth of the fruit seedlings.


    With Li Zhong watching, Mo Yan felt relieved. After watching for a while, she followed the path into the mountain and released the two animals that were almost going crazy in the space.


    As soon as it came out of the space, Xiaohua ran back and forth like a wild horse that had escaped the reins. When it finally ran enough, it started to rub Mo Yan''s thigh and act coquettishly. The extremely ttering dog-leg look made Mo Yan unbearable. Look directly.


    The other one ran away without a trace as soon as it left the space. Just when Mo Yan thought it had gone back, it ran over with several hares in its mouth and threw them in front of Mo Yan.


    Does it have to be calcted so clearly? Mo Yan was helpless when she met its clear gaze.


    In her heart, although this guy is not as good as Xiaohua, it is not much worse, but it always acts like "I don''t want to owe you". It''s really hard to get close to!


    However, Mo Yanhui got it wrong this time. After she said these words, this guy suddenly stepped forward and pped away the little flower that was holding on to her thigh. He rubbed her hand and made a very soft ''woo woo'' sound.


    Mo Yan''s heart softened for a moment, and after a moment of surprise, she raised her rubbed right hand and touched its wolf ear. This time, it didn''t run away likest time, but shook its ears and used the tips of its ears to touch it. A few rough hairs rubbed her palm yfully.


    "Haha..." Mo Yan couldn''t helpughing. She touched its wolf head and squatted down slightly to be eye level with it: "Since you recognize me, I also treat you as a partner. Now I will help you get it." Give me a name!"


    I didnt care whether it understood or epted it. Based on its gray hair, I directly named it: Dabai!


    Before sending Dabai away, Mo Yan took Xiao Hua to the barren mountain, but before they even walked in, they heard a fierce quarrel...

 Chapter 148: wreak havoc(1)

    Chapter 148: wreak havoc(1)


    Chapter 148: Destruction (1)


    "You''re talking about my fruit seedling? Who saw it? Who saw it!"


    Mo Yongxi said nonchntly, not feeling guilty at all about being caught red-handed doing bad things. He even wanted to pull up the fruit seedlings at hand, with a very arrogant attitude.


    Sister-inw Cai stepped forward and held her arm firmly. She was not willing to let her do it again. "Who else could it be if it wasn''t you? I saw you pull out the fruit seedlings and break them. You still want to deny it? You just follow me now." Lets go find the owner together. If you damage this fruit seedling, you have to pay for it!


    Hmph, dogs are nosy with mice. These fruit seedlings belong to my cousins house. So what if I break a few for fun? You old woman, let me go!


    Mo Yongxi had a guilty conscience after all. He knew that he couldn''t get any benefits at this time, so he just wanted to leave as soon as possible and go back to his father and mother to make the decision.


    "Hmph, you still have the nerve to say that your boss is your cousin? Is there a cousin who cheats on my cousin like this? I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you, soe with me." Sister-inw Cai didn''t want to waste time by arguing with her, so she used her hands directly Pull her down the mountain.


    At this moment, people who went home for dinner also came over one after another. When they saw the two people arguing, they quickly ran over to ask what was going on.


    Sister-inw Cai angrily exined the cause and effect of the incident. It turned out that everyone else had gone home for dinner, and she stayed to take care of the fruit seedlings to prevent anyone from stealing them. Unexpectedly, she had just gone for a convenience and when she came back, she saw Mo Yongxi pulling up and breaking the nted fruit seedlings.


    Had she note back in time, I dont know how much harm she would have done to these fruit seedlings!


    Everyone was very angry after hearing this and used Mo Yongxi of being evil-hearted.


    When Mo Yongxi saw something bad, he sat down on the ground and rolled around like Mo Hong, "Okay, you guys are going to bully me. Oh my god, I was just passing by at the bottom of the mountain, so they pulled me up the mountain and told me that I was ruined." Guomiao, what''s the point of this? I want to go back and ask the vige chief toe over andment. Ugh..."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard her confusing words. She was caught doing bad things and still defended herself. How thick-skinned she was!


    Sister-inw Cai was even more furious. If her boss believed her, wouldn''t she be the biggest suspect? No, no matter what, we cannot let this evil-hearted person leave!


    Thinking of this, Sister Cai quickly said to the other women: "Let''s take her to the employer and let the employer handle it."


    After hearing this, the women started to pull Mo Yongxi down the mountain.


    I dont want to go, let me go, you bitches, rotten bitches, let me go


    Mo Yongxi was really panicked now. He started crying like a pig but every word was full of unpleasant curses.


    Everyone clucked their tongues when they heard this. Those who had seen Mo Yongxi''s face became even more disgusted with her. Those who were not familiar with her thought that this girl had a very weak mouth and bad conduct. She was afraid that she was a troublemaker, and her own children would be in trouble in the future. You can''t marry such a thing. but


    "What happened?"


    At this moment, a clear voice came over, which was in sharp contrast to Mo Yongxi''s harsh yelling.


    Everyone saw Mo Yan and started talking about the matter. Mo Yan just frowned after listening, and they were a little unsure of her attitude.


    Looking at Mo Yongxi, whose face was covered with runny nose and tears, Mo Yan was toozy to talk to her and said politely to the woman closest to her: "Please, aunt, please go to my second grandfather''s house and invite my second grandfather and his friends." For a moment, lets talk to my dad too.


    After hearing this, the woman hurriedly ran down the mountain.


    Whether it is appearance or family background, Mo Yan is far ahead of Mo Yongxi. The key is that Mo Yan is polite. When meeting vigers in Liuyang Vige on the road, she will greet them politely. Such aparison makes Mo Yongxi even more vulgar. Unbearable.

 Chapter 149: wreak havoc (2)

    Chapter 149: wreak havoc (2)


    Chapter 149: Destruction (2)


    Mo Yongxi naturally heard everyone''s whispers and was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Looking at Mo Yan''s 90% new clothes, exquisite clothes and flower-like appearance, her eyes were red with jealousy, and she wanted to go forward and tear her apart.


    Mo Yan nced at Mo Yongxi as if aware of it, and naturally did not miss the jealousy in her eyes. She smiled indifferently and turned her attention to the broken fruit seedlings.


    There were about twenty fruit seedlings that were broken, and almost every one of them was broken into three pieces. How jealous of their family, Mo Yongxi would be so brainless to do such a thing.


    It didn''t take long for Mo Qingze to arrive. Mo Yan stepped forward and exined the matter briefly, and then showed him the broken fruit seedling. Mo Qingze''s expression changed. He didn''t say anything, just looked at it. Mo Yongxi''s eyes were very cold.


    Subsequently, Lao Mo Tou and Mo Hong hurried over with the support of brothers Mo Yonglu, followed by Mo Wu, Mo Niu and several older children.


    The gue has wrongfully used my daughter of doing bad things. Why dont these people have their tongues rotten?


    While they were still on the mountainside, Mo Hong''s high-pitched yelling came up.


    When everyone heard this, their faces turned ugly. If they didn''t care how the Mo family dealt with Mo Yongxi before, now they all wanted the Mo family to take this opportunity to teach Old Motou and his family a lesson.


    Shut your stinky mouth!


    Old Mo red at Mo Hong fiercely, he shouldn''t have let this fool follow him.


    Mo Hong shrank his neck and closed his mouth unwillingly. Since being repaired by Old Motou several times, Mo Hong didn''t dare to be as presumptuous in front of Old Motou as he was in Mojia Vige.


    When the people from the Old Mo family came forward, Mo Yan didn''t even bother to say polite words, and directly asked the old Mo head: "Second Grandpa, your daughter deliberately broke my fruit seedlings. What should I do about this?"


    In the words, she didnt even want to call Mo Yongxi cousin.


    Old Mo Tou had already put on a deliberately kind look on his face, and was about to talk to Mo Qingze about his family ties. He was interrupted by Mo Yan, and the smile suddenly froze on his face, "Yan, Yan girl, you, your cousin is just making trouble. Just for fun, she didnt mean to


    In the middle of his words, he couldn''t say any more to the expressionless and sarcastic vigers above, even though Old Mo was as thick-skinned as a city wall.


    "My cousin is fifteen this year. If she hadn''t fledst year, she would have been talking about her husband''s family! Second Grandpa, do you think it''s a joke for a fifteen-year-old girl to fold my fruit seedlings like this?" Mo Yan said without any emotion, picked up the broken fruit seedlings and threw them in front of Old Mo Tou.


    Lao Motou looked at the fruit seedlings that were broken into several sections under his feet. His face was very ugly. He med his daughter for being stupid and was caught doing bad things, but also secretly resented Mo Yan for not giving him face and insisting on telling the matter in public. Make a scene and embarrass their family.


    "Then what do you want? With your few dead fruit seedlings, can your cousin be as noble as you?" Mo Hong stepped on the broken branch and pointed at Mo Yan and shouted.


    Mo Yan bent down and picked up a fruit seedling from her feet, and smiled meaningfully, "Second Grandma is really right. These more than twenty fruit seedlings were transported thousands of miles from Nanfang. The shipping fee alone is one yuan." The price of the pen is sky-high! Besides, this longan in my hand is the only one in the whole country that has it, but it is much more valuable than your daughter who only causes trouble and brings disgrace to the Mo family."


    In just a few words, Mo Yan demoted Mo Yongxi to the point of being useless, but no one felt that what she said was wrong.


    You bitch, if you dare to harm my daughter like this, Ill beat you to death, you bastard!


    Mo Hong was so angry that she rushed towards Mo Yan with her short and fat body, wanting to press her to the ground and teach her a lesson.


    But before she could pounce, a white shadow rushed out from behind Mo Yan, threw Mo Hongshi to the ground, opened his **** mouth and bit Mo Hongshi''s neck...

 Chapter 150: Scam out the real murderer(1)

    Chapter 150: Scam out the real murderer(1)


    Chapter 150: Scamming out the real murderer (1)


    "ah-"


    Everyone screamed in surprise, and the timid ones covered their eyes, not daring to watch the **** scene that followed.


    Mo Hong was trampled to the ground by Xiaohua. She opened her eyes dizzily and faced a face as big as a blood basin. The hot and humid breath sprayed on her neck aroused the hair on her body. The cold and faint eyes Her eyes were so frightened that all her sounds were stuck in her throat.


    Xiaohua,e back!


    Mo Yan reacted and shouted lightly, "It''s enough to scare people. It would be more troublesome if it really hurt people."


    Xiaohua, who was about to take a bite and try out the taste of human flesh, hesitated for a moment after hearing this. She stared at Mo Hong''s round neck for a long time before reluctantly taking away the wolf''s paw from Mo Hong''s chest.


    Just when everyone thought Xiaohua would let Mo Hong go, Xiao Hua suddenly opened her fangs and bit down on the skirt of Mo Hong''s chest. With a strong upward force, she easily tore Mo Hong''s clothes to pieces. The gray undershirt underneath was revealed.


    Xiaohua held the broken piece in her mouth like a piece of smelly rotten meat. A sh of disgust shed in her eyes. She spit it out without saying anything, just like someone gargling her mouth, and spat a few times, "Bah, bah," He also grinned and wiped his teeth with his ws.


    Everyone stared nkly, and then burst intoughter. Several women who were close to Mo Hong took a few exaggerated steps back, as if Mo Hong''s body was really stained with something disgusting and dirty.


    Mo Yans eyes twitched as she looked at it, she pinched Xiao Huas ears and dragged her back.


    Girl Yan, is this how you treat your elders?


    Old Mo had a sullen face, and his gloomy old eyes stared at Mo Yan displeasedly, as if staring at a criminal who hadmitted a heinous crime.


    Second Grandpa, you guys all have eyes. It was obviously Second Grandma who wanted to hit me, but Xiaohua couldnt see it, so she threw her down. Does Second Grandpa think that I should just stand and be beaten by Second Grandma?


    Mo Yan couldn''t help but stabbed, it''s this time, if you don''t want to think about how to solve the problem of Guomiao, but you still want to find trouble, then don''t me her for pping her in the face.


    Scolding him for not having eyesight?


    Lao Mo was so angry that he fell back. He turned to look at Mo Qingze, "Qingze, is this how you teach your daughter?"


    In the past, this nephew would never have allowed his daughter to talk to his uncle in this tone.


    It''s a pity that he is destined to be disappointed this time.


    "Second uncle, it''s true that Yongxi broke my fruit seedlings and made rude remarks. It''s true that second aunt insulted Yan''er and even beat her. It''s true that Xiaohua couldn''t stand it and wanted to vent her anger on Yan''er. It''s also true that Yan''er stopped Xiaohua from hurting second aunt. "


    Mo Qingze looked at his second uncle who had not seen him for several months but had aged by more than ten years. He closed his eyes, suppressed all his emotions, and only spoke the truth lightly.


    Ever since the two incidents of "Mo Yongshou plotting against the Mo family" and "Old Mo knocking on the door and asking for the secret recipe", all Mo Qingze''s admiration for this so-called uncle has beenpletely exhausted, and the only thing left is It''s just a matter of blood.


    "Qingze, you, you..."


    Old Mo Tou looked at Mo Qingze in disbelief, as if something important had left him and was gradually moving away, making him panic for no reason.


    Mo Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried that her father would continue to be soft-hearted towards Lao Motou''s family.


    Thinking about this, she felt more and more disgusted with Lao Motou. This time, she had no intention of letting him go easily.


    Second Grandpa, dont worry about what you have or dont have! Your daughter has broken so many precious fruit seedlings in my house. If you dont give me an exnation, I will have to call the vige chief to seek justice.

 Chapter 151: Scam out the real murderer(2)

    Chapter 151: Scam out the real murderer(2)


    Chapter 151: Scamming out the real murderer (2)


    Lao Mo came back to his senses, and his expression suddenly changed: "Girl Yan, after all, this is our family''s business, and the family scandal cannot be made public. Do you have to make it known to everyone?"


    With that sad expression, all he could do was point at Mo Yan''s nose and scold her for being ignorant and ruining the family''s reputation.


    Digging a hole for her again? He is really evil-minded!


    Mo Yan has bepletely immune to Old Mo Tou''s little tricks. She no longer has to worry about her father''s feelings, and she no longer has to be polite to this family.


    "Second Grandpa, if your daughter would have followed Sister-inw Cai to apologize to my father, would she have made this matter known to everyone? Even if you don''t go to the vige chief, it won''t take a day for your daughter to deliberately harm her cousin''s family. All over Liuyang Vige!"


    Old Motou''s face suddenly turned green and white, "Then what do you think? No matter how precious the fruit seedlings are, they are still dead!"


    Are you saying this because you want to default on your debt?


    Mo Yan smiled, "Even if it is a dead thing, it is a precious dead thing. For the sake of rtives, I don''t care about the cost of transporting the fruit seedlings. The second grandfather only needs to spend the money to buy the fruit seedlings." Just ration it to me.


    When Lao Mo heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "How much does it cost? We''ll pay for it!" If we pay happily, we can still save a little reputation.


    If Mo Yan knew what he was thinking, she would justugh at him for being so naive. Since arriving in Liuyang Vige, their family has caused several "good dramas", so where does their reputatione from?


    "What,pensation?" Mo Hong, who was too frightened by Xiaohua to move, jumped up when he heard thatpensation was required: "Why should we paypensation for just a few broken fruit trees?"


    Mo Yan paid no attention to her and started to count directly: "There were twenty-three damaged fruit seedlings, five taels of silver each for Naizi, a total of four; ten taels of silver for each longan, six in total... Counting them all together, The totalpensation is two hundred and thirty-five taels of silver."


    Every time Mo Yan reported the price of a fruit seedling, the faces of the old Mo family became paler. By the end, not only did their faces be extremely ugly, but the expressions on the faces of other vigers were also very exciting.


    Mo Yan didn''t think it was enough, so he added: "This is already cheap. If you add in the shipping cost, it won''t be enough if you don''t have Qianer800! Second Grandpa, when do you n to pay for the money?"


    She didnt know how much the fruit seedlings cost, but transporting them all the way back from Nanfang was definitely not cheap. She really didnt deliberately calcte the price to trick them.


    Old Mo Tou red at Mo Yan with a pale face, his cloudy old eyes full of resentment. He had already concluded that Mo Yan would take this opportunity to harm their family.


    Mo Yan stood there and let him stare at her, but she wouldnt be missing a piece of meat anyway!


    But Mo Hong couldn''t bear it anymore. She sat down on the ground and pped Mo Yongxi on the back, crying and wiping away her tears: "You **** who is suffering from the gue, this is killing our whole family..."


    Obviously he was scolding Mo Yongxi for causing trouble, but secretly he was scolding Mo Yan!


    Everyone looked at her acting and felt like a mirror in their hearts. They became more and more disdainful of that family. They would only cry and curse people after destroying other people''s things. They should stay away from this family in the future!


    Being looked at like this, Mo Yonglu, who had been silent for the whole time, felt extremely embarrassed. He gritted his teeth, stood up and walked up to Mo Yan, saying in a deep voice, "Girl Yan, we will pay for this money, but we don''t have that much money at home." , can you please slow down for a moment?


    Second brother, what are you talking about?


    His father, you are crazy!


    Mo Hongshi and Mo Niushi screamed at the same time, rushing up to pull Mo Yonglu like crazy, hoping to make him swallow back what he had said before.


    Mo Yonglu looked at Mo Yan steadily and ignored his mother and daughter-inw.


    Mo Yan was extremely surprised. She didnt expect that it would be Mo Yonglu who would stand up and recognize the money. She looked carefully and found that he seemed to have really changed. He no longer had the gangsterism and hostility before. Could it be that he had really changed?


    However, regardless of whether he really changed it or pretended to do it, he just needs to ept the money. "Uncle Er Tang, you can take your time, but you must set up an IOU."


    Mo Yan naturally knew that this amount of money could not be obtained even if the old Mo family was demolished. She did not want the money in the first ce. She just wanted to make the old Mo family feel afraid and stop causing trouble to their family. She did not want to Waste your energy and time on these people.


    Mo Yonglu agreed to set up the IOU, and except for Mo Hong and Mo Niu, everyone else in the old Mo family acquiesced.


    But how could Mo Yan only let Mo Yonglu stand? If there was only Mo Yonglu''s name on the IOU, Mo Yonglu would be separated to live alone in the future. In case someone came out to cause trouble again, except for the younger generation, the names of other people It all has to be on top.


    Lao Mo''s family was in trouble and had no choice but to do it in full view of the public. A group of people came to the construction site. Mo Qingze wrote an IOU under the witness of Yang Bao and asked Lao Motou, Mo Yonglu and others to sign and post it.


    After that, Mo Yan asked Mo Qingze to write a note. The general meaning was that if the old Mo family had nothing to do in the future, they should not trouble the Mo family again, or else they would go to the Yamen with the IOU to urge them to pay back the money.


    When signing the second receipt, everyone in Lao Mo''s family had green faces.


    Once the matter was resolved, Old Motou and his family had no shame in staying any longer. Before leaving, Mo Yongxi suddenly turned his head and red at Mo Yan fiercely, as if he wanted to kill her.


    Mo Yan''s heart moved, and she quickly stepped forward to stop Old Mo, pointing at Mo Yongxi and saying: "Thest time the wood in my house was burned, someone saw with their own eyes that it was her who set the fire. Although the wood does not cost money, hiring people does cost money. , you have to pay me your wages, right?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Yongxi rushed up and cursed angrily: "You **** lied! There was no one in the middle of the night, so no one could have seen it."

 Chapter 152: Lessons(1)

    Chapter 152: Lessons(1)


    Chapter 152 Lessons (1)


    As soon as these words came out, everyone who had not dispersed was shocked. It turned out that she was the one who started the fire that night!


    You were sleeping at home that night, so what nonsense were you talking about?


    Lao Motou was first shocked that his daughter started the fire, and then almost cried because of her intelligence, so he quickly helped to remedy the situation.


    But Mo Yongxi spilled the beans in public, and others were not deaf or stupid, so how could they believe him?


    Mo Yan was also surprised. She just cheated casually, and she knew how to deceive the real culprit of the arson.


    Old Motou, you have to give an exnation for this matter!


    Yang Bao looked at Lao Motou with a heavy look, his expression was ugly. The fire that day left everyone involved in the firefighting with lingering fears. Had it not been discovered early, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    He has never forgotten to find the culprit, but he has never found it. Unexpectedly, he just came here today to be a witness, but he found the murderer.


    Knowing that he couldn''t shirk it, Lao Motou looked gloomy. Suddenly he closed his eyes and fell straight down.


    Mo Yonglu was standing behind Lao Motou. Seeing his father suddenly fall, he quickly stepped forward to catch him and shouted anxiously: "Dad, dad, what''s wrong with you? Wake up!"


    Hurry, hurry, take your father back quickly. If that doesnt work, go to the city to find a doctor.


    Afraid of causing loss of life, Yang Bao had no choice but to put aside the matter of arson and let Mo Yonglu and the others carry Lao Mo''s head back.


    As a nephew, Mo Qingze couldn''t just watch, so he stepped forward to help.


    Everyone nodded when they saw it. Although they looked down upon Old Motou''s family, if Mo Qingze stood idly by at this time, it meant that he was also a person who could not have close friendships.


    Looking at the backs of Mo Qingze and the others hurriedly leaving, Mo Yan curled her lips. She didn''t believe that Old Mo had really fainted. Most likely, he pretended to be faint in order to escape the pursuit of the vigers.


    But today she has forced Lao Motou and his family to have no power to fight back. Even if she exposes the matter and forces Lao Motou to take responsibility for arson, it will inevitably leave the impression of being unreasonable.


    Mo Yongxi admitted it to himself anyway, and they couldn''t escape. When Lao Motou woke up, they wouldn''t be able to escape the questioning of Yang Bao and the vigers without her taking action.


    At Lao Mo''s house, after Mo Qingze and the surrounding vigers had left, Lao Mo immediately opened his eyes, sat up from the bed suddenly, and without thinking, kicked Mo Yongxi who was beside the bed.


    This kick was not light, and Mo Yongxi fell hard to the ground, and his head hit the corner of the table, making a "dong" sound.


    Wow, someone is dead, dad is going to kill someone Mo Yongxi covered his head and let out a shrill scream, tears rolling down his face.


    "Why are you so crazy, you old man?" Mo Hong reacted, holding up the crying Mo Yongxi with a distressed look on his face, and yelled at Old Mo.


    Mo Yonglu and others outside heard themotion and rushed in quickly. Before they could be happy, they saw trembling fingers pointing at Mo Yongxi and cursing:


    "What evil did I do in my previous life to give birth to such a brainless idiot like you? You are just a debt collector. Do you want to kill our whole family?"


    Mo Yongxi was so frightened by Old Mo Tou''s gloomy expression that he quickly hid behind Mo Hong and said, "I didn''t mean it. It was that **** who deceived me, so I identally let it slip."


    Lao Motou was so angry that his heart ached: he pointed at the door and shouted at the mother and daughter: "Get out of here, get out of here, everyone!"


    Seeing that Old Mo was very angry, Mo Hong didn''t dare to argue with him, so he quickly pulled Mo Yongxi away.

 Chapter 153: Lessons(2)

    Chapter 153: Lessons(2)


    Chapter 153 Lessons (2)


    Brothers Mo Yonglu and Mo Yongfu were worried and wanted to stay with them, but they were kicked out by Lao Motou.


    Returning to his room, Mo Yonglu pulled Mo Ernier, who was working as a female celebrity, outside. He was sure that no one would hear their conversation, and asked with an ugly face: "Your aunt went to destroy Yan''er." Is it you who instigated the matter about the girls fruit seedlings again?


    Mo Ernier''s expression changed and she said nothing, which was equivalent to acquiescence.


    Snapped!


    Mo Yonglu was so angry that he was shaking all over. He couldn''t help but p Mo Ernier on the face and growled: "What good will it do to you to frame your own aunt and destroy Yan Yatou''s fruit seedlings, ah? "


    Mo Ernier''s face was pped to the side. She covered her rapidly red and swollen cheeks and looked at Mo Yonglu with cold eyes. "If I don''t live well, others can''t live well either."


    When Mo Yonglu heard this, he was so angry that he raised his hand and wanted to p her a few more times to wake her up, but when he saw her red and swollen cheeks, he couldn''t do it.


    "You are the same as Big Nier, Sannier and others, and are even more loved by your grandparents than them. They can live a good life, why can''t you? Why are you not satisfied and insist on making trouble? Do you know, If Yan Yatou hadnt let go today, you would have been sold to pay off your debt in the end!


    Mo Ernier was startled, and then a sh of ridicule shed across her face, "Humph, our family was tricked by that bitch, and you are grateful to her. There is really nothing funnier than this."


    "You still have the nerve to say it! It''s because you instigated your aunt to destroy the fruit seedlings that Yan Yatou has an excuse. Have you ever thought about it, your aunt is a family member of ours. If she does anything to Yan Yatou, Yan Yatou will only The me is on our whole family, do you think you ran away?"


    Mo Yonglus forehead jumped. Why did he raise such an unknown thing?


    Its Mo Yongxi who is as stupid as a pig. If she hadnt been caught in broad daylight, you can see what that **** could have done to us.


    Mo Ernier only scolded Mo Yongxi for being stupid, but she didn''t realize that she shouldn''t have encouraged her to do that at all.


    "You still dare to say that? Who is the fool!" Mo Qingze was so angry that his head was spinning, he pointed at Mo Ernier and cursed: "You are the real fool. Do you know that once the vige chief and others investigate the matter of arson? , our whole family will suffer! If your grandparents find out that you were the instigator, you will be the first to be pushed out to bear the me."


    At this moment, Mo Ernier''s expression finally changed, "Mo Yongxi set the fire, why should I be pushed out to take the me?"


    Mo Yonglu closed his eyes and said tiredly: "You clearly know that your grandma dotes on your aunt. Do you think that if your grandma knows about this, she will spare you lightly?"


    "Are you going to tell grandma?" Mo Ernier screamed, obviously thinking about what old Mo Hongshi would do: "If you dare to tell me, I will never recognize you as my father again in this life." !


    When Mo Yonglu heard this, his heart was stabbed with a sharp knife. He looked at his daughter and said earnestly: "Even if dad doesn''t tell us, when the vige chief and the others investigate, our family won''t be able to get anything done. It''s better." You and your aunt take the initiative to go to the vige chief to admit your mistake. Considering that you are still young, the vige chief will not me you too much."


    "I don''t want it!" Mo Ernier shook her head and took two steps back: "If people find out, how will I behave in the future?" How can I be a good husband?


    How important reputation is to a girls family, Mo Ernier understands it much better than the average girls family because of Mo Yongxis lesson.


    Mo Yongxi clenched his fists and said with determination: "Since you know that it has been spread that you are shameless, then why did you ask your aunt to do it? Only now do you realize that you are afraid? No matter what, only you can take the initiative to admit your mistake in this matter, Thats the best way.


    "I don''t want to go! I don''t want to go!" Mo Ernier shouted at Mo Yonglu, "I don''t want to go even if I die!" After saying that, she turned around and ran away.


    Looking at Mo Ernier''s running back, Mo Yonglu squatted on the ground weakly, covering his face with his hands in pain.


    In a corner not far away, someone left quietly. Neither the father nor the daughter knew that the quarrel between them had been overheard.

 Chapter 154: Result(1)

    Chapter 154: Result(1)


    Chapter 154 Result (1)


    Cousin, why are you here?


    On the construction site, Mo Yan was ying with the little flowers with a branch, when she saw Mo Wu running over in a hurry.


    Girl Yan, Auntie has something to tell you. She overheard the conversation between her second uncle and her niece. Mo Wu thought about it again and again, and decided to tell Mo Yan.


    Seeing that she had a strange look on her face, Mo Yan quickly invited her to the hut nearby and said, "Auntie, there is no one here. If you have anything to say, please tell me slowly!"


    Mo Wu nodded, and after making sure no one could hear, she told Mo Yan the conversation between Mo Yonglu and his daughter just now. After speaking, she warned, "Er Nier, this child, usually looks pretty good." Yes, how did you know she hid such deep thoughts? She is prejudiced against you now, Yan Yatou, you have to be careful!"


    "Thank you, cousin, foring here to tell me this. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know who is harming our family!" The rtionship between the two families has be so tense, but Mo Wu is still willing to tell her this. Mo Yan speaks from the bottom of her heart. Thanked her very much: "I will be more careful in the future, but these things have affected my cousin''s family."


    "What you said about Yan Yatou, to be honest, it is our family that is sorry for you!" Mo Wu said, with a faint sad look on her face: "The family has never calmed down, and now these things are happening again, this life is too difficult. Suffered."


    Mo Yan''s heart moved, and she almost said, "Then you two separate families and live alone", "Cousin, don''t worry, life will be fine in the future, cousins are all good, cousin is sure Have great blessings.


    Thinking of the four sensible and filial children, a faint smile appeared on Mo Wu''s face, and even the fine lines at the corners of her eyes deepened, and then she frowned and said worriedly: "Auntie is not afraid of your jokes, Tietou and Da Nier We''ve all reached the age where we should talk about getting married, but with our family like this, how can anyone be willing to get married? It''s really frustrating."


    In Dachu, men generally get married at the age of eighteen, and women between the ages of fifteen and eighteen. Mo Wu''s eldest son Tietou is seventeen this year, and her eldest daughter Ni''er is also fifteen. They are indeed old enough to get married.


    There are now more than a hundred families in Liuyang Vige. Many families want to marry wives and daughters. Most of the families are not rich. Generally speaking, as long as there is a suitable one in the vige, you can find someone you know and talk about getting married, and it wont cost too much to get married. Money can do it.


    Mo Wu had his eye on a girl, but after the old Mo family arrived in Liuyang Vige, their reputation was ruined by Mo Hong and others, and no one was willing to marry their daughter in.


    Mo Yan had no choice but tofort her: "My cousin and cousin are not in a hurry. It doesn''t matter if we wait for a year or two. Maybe we can find a better family by then."


    Mo Wu knew that this matter was not urgent, so she wasforted by Mo Yan and felt much relieved.


    After sending Mo Wu away, Mo Yan went to the barren mountain again. Less than half of the fruit seedlings had been nted, and they would have to work for another day tomorrow to finish them.


    Li Zhong saw Mo Yaning, pointed to the highest hill on the barren mountain and said: "Girl Yan, the fruit seedlings are still small and need to be taken care of carefully. I think we can build a house there. From now on, I will live here and watch the orchard, and prevent Someone ising to cause trouble again.


    Mo Yan also had this intention, but she would not let him guard the orchard alone at his age. "Grandpa Li, the fruit seedlings need to be watered from time to time and weeded. How can you take care of it alone? I think it''s in the vige." Hire two people to look after it, and hire a few more people to do the work when it gets busy. Besides, you have to take care of the other two mountains!"


    Then...ok, then lets do it!


    Li Zhong understood Mo Yan''s concerns, but the other two hills really needed to be worked on quickly, so he epted her kindness.

 Chapter 155: Result(2)

    Chapter 155: Result(2)


    Chapter 155 Result (2)


    The vige did not investigate the matter of arson for the time being because Old Mo was in aa, but the matter had to be resolved. Within two days, Yang Bao took Mo Qingze and the vigers whose houses were almost burned to Old Mo''s house. Let Lao Motou give everyone an exnation.


    When everyone learned that Mo Yongxi set fire to destroy the fruit seedlings just because Mo Yan was good-looking, well-fed, well-dressed, and wanted to live in a big house, and she was jealous and wanted to teach the Mo family a lesson, everyone was dumbfounded. .


    What Mo Yongxi did was no longer as simple as being petty and jealous, it was simply ack of heart and a bad heart.


    Originally, Yang Bao wanted to drive this family out of Liuyang Vige. After all, just because of jealousy, he could set fire to others regardless of the life and death of others. Such people are too dangerous. If Mo Yongxi is jealous next time of other girls, What should I do if I set fire to someone elses house again?


    Its just that Mo Yongxi is not the only one in Lao Mos family. If more than a dozen members of the family are kicked out, they will have no choice but to return to their hometown.


    But before, Mo Yongshou offendedndlord Chen in his hometown and lost his house andnd. Even if he returned to his hometown safely, the whole family would have to die unless they were sold into very.


    Looking at the several crying children, everyone finally softened their hearts. After all, it was not their fault.


    At this moment, the people of the Old Mo family should be thankful that the fire was put out in time that day, and the Mo family only lost most of the wood, without causing more serious consequences. Otherwise, the vigers of Liuyang Vige would never allow the Old Mo family to continue to stay in the vige.


    But punishment was still necessary. At Yang Bao''s request, Lao Motou''s family not only had topensate the Mo family for wood and money at market prices, but also had toe and apologize to other vigers.


    An apology would be fine, but the old Mo family only had to go to the mountains to cut firewood and sell it, and a few women worked as prostitutes to make money so they could barely stay hungry. How could there be spare money to pay for the wood?


    In the end, Yang Bao followed what Mo Yan did that day and asked them to write an IOU to Mo Qingze and create another note. The main idea was that if anyone from the old Mo family dares to do anything that harms the interests of other vigers in the future, They will all be driven out of Liuyang Vige.


    Li Zhong returned to the city and informed Mo Yan of the result.


    This result was within Mo Yan''s expectation. Although he wanted to expel old Mo Hong and others from Liuyang Vige, Mo Wu and others were innocent.


    Once driven out of Liuyang Vige, in order to survive, Mo Hong, who could ruthlessly sell Sinier, would definitely make ns for Mo Wu''s other children. In this way, in Mo Hong''s eyes As losers, Da Nier and San Nier are in danger.


    Even if they were not driven away this time, the bad reputation of the Old Mo family has plummeted, and they havepletely be the target of everyone''s scorn. In addition, with the evidence in Yang Bao''s hands, whoever wants to cause chaos in the Old Mo family in the future will People wont be willing either.


    In this way, people like Lao Motou should settle down and live their lives with their tail between their legs.


    As the other culprit, Mo Ernier, Mo Yanke nned to let her go, so she gave some advice to Mo Yongxi through Xiong''s daughter. Although Mo Yongxi is not smart, he is not a real fool, and Mo Ernier''s instigation is also obvious. She can naturally figure it out after thinking about it.


    However, Mo Yan still overestimated Mo Yongxi.


    Although Mo Yongxi had suspicions, he was not sure that he was being plotted. But since that incident, she has lost the favor of Old Mo, and even Mo Hong is no longer as favored as before, causing her status in Old Mo''s family to plummet. In order to regain the favor of her parents and consolidate her unique position in the family, she would naturally put all the responsibilities on Mo Ernier.


    So, as soon as she got home, Mo Yongxi told Mo Hongshi what Mo Ernier had said to her, and even cried to Mo Hongshi to make the decision.


    Compared with her dispensable granddaughter, Mo Hong naturally stood by her daughter and believed that Mo Ernier had taught her daughter bad. In anger, she told Lao Motou about it with added jealousy.


    Old Motou still knew his daughter. Although she was a little stupid, she didn''t have much foresight. After thinking about what she had done, he believed that she had been instigated.


    Under the ruthless suppression of the two mountains, Mo Ernier couldn''t escape even if she was a little smart. In addition to being beaten and scolded by Mo Hongshi, she also had to doundry, cooking and all the housework. When she had a little free time, she had to work as a female celebrity to make money. She had no free time, and her days at Lao Mo''s house could be described as dire and fiery.


    This is the so-called "evil people will have their own trials and tribtions"! When Mo Yan found out, he said "haha" twice and ignored it.

 Chapter 156: whose blood(1)

    Chapter 156: whose blood(1)


    Chapter 156 Whose Blood (1)


    As the days passed, the main body of the Mo family''s house was almostpleted, leaving only finishing work such as building the courtyard wall andying floor tiles; all the fruit seedlings in the orchard survived and grew new leaves.


    The other two barren mountains were also cleared. Half of one of them was nted with ordinary fruit trees such as pear trees, peach trees, and persimmon trees. The other half was left empty with the intention of nting other fruit trees, and the remaining one was reserved for future use. nt medicinal materials.


    With Mo Qingze on the construction site, Li Zhong taking care of the orchard, and Li Xiu watching at home, Mo Yan waspletely free, either taking Xiaohua into the mountains to visit Dabai, or going deep into the mountains to collect various kinds of food under the protection of two wolves. Such medicinal materials.


    Yuhua Mountain stretches for hundreds of miles. The terrain in the mountain isplex and the climate is changeable, which has given birth to many natural and earthly treasures.


    Usually, many doctors go into the mountains to try their luck, hoping to dig out good old medicinal materials, but they only dare to look for them on the outside and dare not go deep. Firstly, there are many ferocious beasts in the mountains, and secondly, they are afraid of getting lost and unable to return.


    With Dabai and Xiaohua escorting her, Mo Yan didn''t have to worry about it, but she didn''t dare to go too deep, lest she break into the territory of other beasts and cause trouble to Dabai.


    Fortunately, Dabai upies arge area ofnd, where many precious medicinal materials grow. In addition, Dabai is extremely sensitive to medicinal materials, so he can often find very old medicinal materials with Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was digging for the newly found Tianqi here, and Dabai''s cry came from the other end. As soon as she heard the sound, she knew that Dabai had found something good, so she quickly dug up thest few Pangasius trees, picked up the **** and ran over.


    This is... Dendrobium officinale?


    Mo Yan looked at the light green flowers blooming on the green nt in front of her in surprise, with its slender and round leaves. Looking at its main stem growing segment by segment, she was sure that it was Dendrobium officinale.


    Dendrobium officinale is a perennial epiphytic herbaceous nt of the Orchidaceae family. It can be used as an ornamental nt or its stems can be used as medicine. It can benefit the stomach, promote fluid production, nourish yin and clear away heat. It is an extremely valuable warming and tonic medicinal material.


    Wild dendrobium naturally has low reproductive capacity and very slow growth. It may have taken hundreds of years for this patch of dendrobium to grow to such arge size.


    After wandering around in the mountains for several days, Mo Yan encountered Dendrobium officinale for the first time, and he quickly squatted down and started digging.


    Xiaohua wanted to use her paws to help with the digging, but Mo Yan drove him away impatiently. Dendrobium is not easy to grow, so she does not n to dig up all of them. It would be a pity if the others were damaged by this guy and died.


    Xiao Hua was rejected with her good intentions, and shey down on the ground very depressed. Dabai was on the side to guard against other beasts. Seeing its desperate look, he pped it with his paw again: No chance!


    Little Hua was stunned by the pat. She looked at Dabai stupidly, as if she didn''t understand why Duan Duan was patting him again?


    If it had been before, it would have rushed up to fight with Dabai, but since thest time Dabai ignored the danger and saved it from the tiger''s mouth with all his wounds, it can no longer think of revenge.


    Dabai nced at it with disgust and walked to the other side with elegant steps. It was toozy to pay attention to this idiot anymore.


    Xiao Hua''s fragile heart was deeply affected. It raised its huge wolf head, looked up at the sky at a 45 angle with a bright and sad face, and made a heartbroken "Woo" sound.


    Even though she knew it was fake, Mo Yan still felt pitiful in her ears. She took out several boiled tea eggs from the space and gave them to it.


    Although they are just tea eggs, the eggs produced in the space, Mo Yan''s exclusive secret ingredients and the spiritual spring water are all extraordinary. Put them together to make an excellent delicacy. At least Xiaohua can eat twenty or thirty of them in one sitting. .

 Chapter 157: whose blood(2)

    Chapter 157: whose blood(2)


    Chapter 157 Whose Blood (2)


    Seeing the tea egg, Xiao Hua immediately forgot about her sadness, howled with excitement, and swallowed the whole tea egg into her mouth with a slurp, biting off the egg shell with her teeth three or two times, opening and closing her big mouth twice. Just swallowed it.


    She is indeed a foodie!


    Mo Yans eyes twitched and she gave a few more to Dabai.


    Dabai''s eating posture is much more elegant. He first uses his sharp ws to gently open the egg shell, then bites the egg skin with his teeth and tears it, revealing the fragrant egg. Then he bites it into his mouth and chews it carefully. After enough of the taste, I slowly swallowed it.


    Dabai had only eaten three, and Xiaohua had already eaten all of them. He licked his mouth with unsatisfied interest, and looked at the tea eggs at Dabai''s feet with salivation. Finally, he shyly approached them while wagging his tail. In front of Dabai, I hope Dabai can share it.


    Dabai nced at it sideways, raised a wolf paw, and under Xiaohua''s hopeful gaze, pulled the remaining tea eggs under his belly and pressed them, still opening and closing slowly in his mouth. .


    From hope to despair, Xiao Hua screamed again, but did not have the courage to **** the food from the wolf''s mouth. It crawled in front of Da Bai, watching it eagerly as it ate, with several drops of transparent liquid dripping from the corners of its mouth.


    Just when Dabai lowered his head and was about to eat thest tea egg, his ears suddenly moved, and he raised his head alertly. His sharp wolf eyes stared sharply at the grass not far away, and he let out a low and threatening voice from his throat. Roar.


    Sensing something strange in Dabai''s voice, Mo Yan quickly put away the dendrobium and the **** and leaned over, staring intently at the patch of grass where Dabai was looking, for fear that arge beast would emerge from it.


    It was quiet all around. Dabai stared at the grass pile motionlessly. The muscles in his body were tense and his hair stood up like needles. It was obvious that he was very afraid of the things on the other side of the grass.


    After a while, nothing came out of the grass. Mo Yan vaguely heard a rustling sound that gradually faded away. She couldn''t help but guess that it was the beast that threatened Dabai.


    At this time, Dabai slowly stopped his bristling hair and rxed his muscles. It was obvious that the hidden enemy had left.


    The crisis was over, and Mo Yan let out a long sigh of relief. Although he could hide in the space, this was Dabai''s territory. If she wasn''t here in the future, the beast that could threaten him woulde. Wouldn''t Dabai be in danger?


    "Dabai, what is that thing? If we encounter it again, are you sure you can beat it?" Mo Yan asked worriedly.


    Dabai couldnt answer Mo Yan. He just raised his wolf paw and rubbed Mo Yans hand gently, as if to reassure her.


    Mo Yan touched its head and warned softly: "If we encounter it again in the future and you are not sure of winning, do you know that you can just run away? When you are sure, you can go to it for revenge. Don''t force it." Pinjiao himself is injured."


    Dabai looked at her with soft eyes and ate thest egg with his mouth open. He didnt know if he understood.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to continue digging the dendrobium with a hoe.


    Every time after going into the mountains, Mo Yan would rest for two days. On this day, she taught Zhen''er how to read at home as usual. Xiao Hua, who was supposed to y with Dabai in the mountains, scratched the courtyard door and screamed sadly at this time.


    Li Yan ran to open the door, and as soon as she opened the courtyard door just a crack, Xiaohua rushed in and ran into the room, biting the hem of Mo Yan''s clothes and dragging it out.


    Xiaohua, are you injured?


    Mo Yan looked at the little flower covered in blood in shock, and quickly wanted to check its injuries.


    Xiaohua screamed anxiously, and she dragged Mo Yan out harder and harder.


    Mo Yan was stunned, squatted down and opened its hair, and found that there was no wound. It turned out that the blood did not flow from its body.


    Then... something happened to Dabai?


    Mo Yan''s heart skipped a beat, and she instantly thought of the beast she met in the mountains yesterday that made even Dabai extremely afraid. She felt anxious and hurriedly urged Xiao Hua: "Let''s go, let''s go quickly!"


    After hearing this, Xiaohua opened her mouth and ran out. Mo Yan even forgot to say hello and ran out after Xiaohua.


    One man and one wolf got out of the carriage and hurried toward the mountains. Not long after Mo Yan ran, her legs became sore and her speed slowed down. Xiaohua screamed anxiously, suddenly squatted down and shouted at Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was stunned: "You want to run away on my back?"


    Seeing that she understood, Xiaohua quickly stood up, rubbed her nose on her back, and growled, signaling her toe up quickly.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he no longer hesitated and rode on its back.


    Xiaohua is much taller and stronger than an ordinary wolf, and her body has been nourished by the spiritual spring, making her stronger than before. Mo Yan is only fourteen years old, undersized and thin, not It was very heavy, and Xiaohua could run very fast even if she carried it on her back.


    Mo Yan discovered that Xiaohua was not running towards Dabai''s cave, but in the direction where she dug medicinal materials yesterday. She became more and more anxious. Finally, when she reached the ce where she dug dendrobium yesterday, she saw Dabai standing there. There wasn''t even a drop of blood on his body.


    Where did the blood on that little flowere from? Why bring her here in such a hurry?

 Chapter 158: Trouble comes to your doorstep when you are first attracted (1)

    Chapter 158: Troublees to your doorstep when you are first attracted (1)


    Chapter 158: Troublees at first sight (1)


    Dabai is fine!


    Mo Yan felt relieved and rxed. A breeze blew by, and I felt a chill on my back. My nervous back was actually wet with sweat.


    Seeing Mo Yan, Dabai called out to her urgently, turned around and walked in front to lead the way. Xiaohua didn''t let Mo Yane down and hurriedly followed her.


    The ce where Dabai walked was full of rocks and grass. It was not easy to walk at all. Xiaohua had a hard time following, and Mo Yan was swaying when she sat on its back. She wanted to get down and walk on her own, but Xiaohua didn''t let her go.


    Not long after, one person and two wolves came to the bottom of a cliff. At a nce, Mo Yan saw a man in ck lying on a pile of rocks not far away.


    Mo Yan felt nervous again. Could it be that she knew this person? Otherwise, Xiaohua wouldn''t be so nervous.


    Thinking of this, she quickly got off Xiaohua and ran over. When she carefully turned the person over and saw the other person''s face, she couldn''t help but be startled: Why is it him?


    With a face like a crown jade and temples as sharp as a knife, you can remember him in people''s hearts with just one nce. Who is Xiao Ruiyuan?


    Mo Yan nervously put her hand under his nose and noticed the faint heat, and then breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that he was not dead.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was seriously injured. The ck armor on his body was cut several times. At a nce, he could see the flesh and blood. His face was pale, his lips had no color at all, and the skin on his tentacles was cold, obviously from blood loss. Caused by many.


    Mo Yan took a quick look and didn''t dare to move, for fear that there was a fatal wound on his body that would worsen if he moved. The most important thing right now is to send the person to the city to find a doctor, otherwise he will die if the blood continues to flow.


    But Xiao Ruiyuan was unconscious, and she was the only one here. She couldn''t carry the tall Xiao Ruiyuan, and Dabai and Xiaohua might not be able to carry it either. Moreover, even if they could carry it, it would be a bumpy journey back, and they might not be able to carry the remaining half of their legs. His life was gone.


    The only way now is to put Xiao Ruiyuan into the space and take her out. Saving people is like putting out fire, not to mention rescuing the benefactor who once rescued her from the traffickers. Mo Yan took the person into the space without thinking too much.


    In order to prevent him from waking up in the middle and discovering the secret of the space, Mo Yan cut a piece of cloth from the hem of his clothes and tied it around his eyes, and tied his hands with the cloth.


    After doing all this, Mo Yan originally wanted Dabai to stay in the space and guard Xiao Ruiyuan, and let Xiaohua carry him down the mountain, but Dabai was unwilling. He barked at Xiaohua, and Xiaohuay down next to Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Dabai looked at Mo Yan again, bending his forelimbs in the same movement as Xiaohua carrying her.


    Mo Yan understood what Dabai meant and touched its head gratefully. Regardless of being pretentious, Mo Yan quickly sat on its back to make room.


    Compared to Xiaohua, Dabai''s speed was faster and more stable, and he took Mo Yan to the foot of the mountain in only about two moments.


    There is still forty miles to go from Liuyang Vige to the city. It takes a lot of time to ride a carriage. Xiao Ruiyuan cannot bear the bumps, so it is not appropriate to send him directly to the city for medical treatment.


    Mo Yan thought about it and had an idea. She released Xiao Ruiyuan and Xiaohua from the space, took off the cloth strips from his eyes, untied the cloth strips from his wrists, and asked Dabai to guard Xiao Ruiyuan. She took Xiaohua to the construction site to find Mo Qingze .


    Dad, I met Mr. Xiao who was seriously injured on the mountain. Please quickly find a few people to carry Mr. Xiao down.


    As soon as Mo Qingze heard that his benefactor had something to do, he didn''t bother to ask any more questions. He hurriedly found a few people at the construction site, lifted a door panel, and then followed Xiaohua to the foot of the mountain to lift someone.


    Mo Yan quickly walked to the hay shed, wrote a note with pen and paper and stuffed it into her purse. After Xiao Hua came back first, she tied it around its neck, touched its head and warned her repeatedly:

 Chapter 159: Trouble comes to your door when you are first attracted (2)

    Chapter 159: Troublees to your door when you are first attracted (2)


    Chapter 159 Troublees when you are first tempted (2)


    "Go to the city to find your master and hand this purse into his hand face to face. When he sees it, he will find the doctor. Remember, you must hand it over to him personally. If he is not here, go to Huixianju Go to Mr. Xing, he knows how to do it.


    Xiaohua stuck out her big tongue and licked her hand to show her understanding, turned around and ran away like a bolt of lightning.


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief. With Xiaohua''s speed, she could reach the capital in two seconds. When Yan Junyu found the doctor, it would be much faster than her taking Xiao Ruiyuan into the city slowly.


    The reason why she didn''t take Xiao Ruiyuan directly into the city to find a doctor was that, firstly, the time difference between space and the outside world was too big and Xiao Ruiyuan''s injury could not be dyed; secondly, it was not safe to conjure people out of thin air in broad daylight; thirdly, if Xiao Ruiyuan asked her in the future, how would she do it? He was taken out of the mountains and sent to the city for medical treatment. In front of smart people, her words could not be wless.


    Let Xiaohua go to the city to find Yan Junyu, which saves the most time and effort.


    After a while, Mo Qingze and others carried Xiao Ruiyuan to the hay shed, put down the door panel, and worked together to put him on Mo Qingze''s bed.


    These people couldn''t help with what happened next, and there were other things on the construction site, so they just said something and walked away.


    Dad, please cut his clothes open with scissors quickly, clean the wound first, and wait for the doctor toe, so that you can apply medicine directly to him.


    Mo Yan handed the scissors to her father, then took a clean wooden basin and went out to fetch water. In fact, she poured water from the spiritual spring into it.


    Lingquan water has no bacteria or viruses, so it can be used to clean wounds.


    Mo Qingze took the scissors and carefully cut open the clothes. However, the blood-soaked clothes had long since dried up and were tightly adhered to the skin and flesh, making it difficult to cut.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan quickly picked up the cotton cloth in the basin and wet the adhesion area. Soon the adhesion area loosened, and Mo Qingze''s speed became much faster.


    After all the clothes were cut, Mo Qingze had ayer of sweat on his forehead. He took the cotton cloth from Mo Yan and wiped Xiao Ruiyuan''s wound.


    As he was wiping, he suddenly stopped his hands and turned around to see Mo Yan staring at Xiao Ruiyuan. He quickly pulled the quilt to cover Xiao Ruiyuan''s naked body. After realizing it, he said: "Yan''er, hurry up. Go out, dad cane alone."


    Dad, its okay, Ill help you here. Apparently, the nervous Mo Yan didnt understand what her father meant, so she waved her hands and stood there motionless.


    Mo Qingze''s forehead twitched and he couldn''t help shouting: "You are a girl who only cares about a man''s body. If this spreads out, will your reputation be ruined?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan finally understood what her father meant, smiled coquettishly, and quickly turned around and went out.


    After changing several basins of blood and water, Xiao Ruiyuan''s wounds were finally cleaned up, and they didn''t look as ferocious as before. I don''t know whether it was because he was nourished by the spiritual spring in space or because the water from the spiritual spring had a little hemostatic effect. His wound did not bleed anymore, but he was still unconscious.


    Mo Yan guessed that he lost too much blood, fell from such a high ce, and injured his lungs or head, which is why he didn''t wake up for so long.


    "Yan''er, what on earth is going on?" Mo Qingze came out and asked Mo Yan with lingering fear: "Master Xiao''s wounds are all in vital parts. If he hadn''t hidden quickly, he would have died on the spot. You Where did you meet him?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan simply exined the matter, saying that it was Dabai who recited the person.


    Mo Qingze knew that Dabai was the wolf he had seen before and had a good rtionship with Mo Yan, otherwise he would not have trusted her to go into the mountains every now and then.


    After listening to Mo Yan''s words, Mo Qingze frowned: "Last time, Mr. Xiao was seriously injured. He was an official of the imperial court, and there were people chasing him over and over again. Those gangsters were so rampant."

 Chapter 160: Trouble comes to your doorstep when you are first attracted (3)

    Chapter 160: Troublees to your doorstep when you are first attracted (3)


    Chapter 160 Troublees when you are first tempted (3)


    Mo Yan was convinced and thought more deeply. Xiao Ruiyuan was a dignified third-grade general and themander-in-chief of the Five Cities Army and Horse Division. Those who dared to pursue him must be high-ranking people. Now that they had rescued him, they didn''t know if they would get into trouble.


    Thinking of this, she looked longingly at the road into the vige, secretly praying that Xiaohua would bring the person quickly, otherwise the enemy who assassinated Xiao Ruiyuan might know that it was their family who rescued the person, and might be disadvantageous to their family.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that in order to find the missing Xiao Ruiyuan, Yan Junyu and Prince Chu Heng were secretly sending arge number of people into the mountains to search, but they searched for a whole night and found nothing. Now they are almost going crazy.


    Xiaohua ran to Wu''an Pce, but Yan Junyu was not there, so she turned around and rushed to Huixianju quickly. Shopkeeper Xing was there. When he saw the note in his wallet, he was ecstatic and quickly sent someone to pass the news to Yan Junyu.


    Not long after, Yan Junyu and the ghost doctor and others rushed from the Prince''s Mansion to Huixianju. When they saw the dried blood on Xiaohua''s body, they knew that Xiao Ruiyuan was not good.


    Yan Junyu swept away his usual careless demeanor and grabbed the note handed over by shopkeeper Xing with frosty eyes. After confirming that Xiao Ruiyuan was in Liuyang Vige, he said to the ghost doctor and the others: "You follow Xiaohua to Liuyang Vige, I will stay with you. Sweep the road.


    There are many people who don''t want Xiao Ruiyuan toe back alive. Once there is any trouble in the Prince''s Mansion, those people will definitelye after hearing the news. They are afraid that before the ghost doctor and others arrive at Liuyang Vige, someone will kill Xiao Ruiyuan first. Yan Junyu must Stay and stop these people.


    The ghost doctor and others naturally understood what Yan Junyu meant. Xiao Ruiyuan was the prince''s right-hand man, and they wanted Xiao Ruiyuan alive more than anyone else.


    Several guards protected the ghost doctor, and under the leadership of Xiaohua, they quickly arrived at Liuyang Vige.


    Xiao Hua ran ahead and reached the hay shed before the ghost doctor and others. Mo Yan saw iting back and heard the tter of horse hooves outside, knowing that Xiao Ruiyuan was saved.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan''s condition was very bad. He was running a fever. The wound had not been treated for a long time and was already a little inmed. Fortunately, the ghost doctor arrived in time. Otherwise, he didn''t know what would happen if he was dyed for a while.


    When the ghost doctor lifted the quilt and saw that the wounds on Xiao Ruiyuan''s body were cleaned very clean, he couldn''t help but nodded, and his affection for Mo Yan and his daughter increased.


    It''s just that the medicine has not been applied for such a long time. Normally, in this weather, the wound would have been inmed for a long time. In fact, there are only signs of inmmation now, but it is not serious. What''s going on?


    But knowing that the most important thing now was to treat Xiao Ruiyuan''s injury, the ghost doctor temporarily put aside the doubts in his heart. After he carefully checked the pulse, he felt slightly relieved. Although the external injuries were severe and the internal organs were also severely injured, fortunately, he arrived in time and was able to save her.


    He took out the best medicine from the medicine box and applied it on Xiao Ruiyuan, and then took out a pair of medicine and handed it to the guard at the side to fry it.


    Little flower, lift your hind legs.


    The ghost doctor walked out of the hut with doubts in his heart, and saw Mo Yan bathing Xiao Hua. When he saw Xiao Hua raising her hind legs obediently, a gleam shed in his eyes.


    Seeing the ghost doctoring, Mo Yan quickly stood up and asked, "Doctor, how is Mr. Xiao doing?"


    Concerning Xiao Ruiyuan''s lifesaver, the ghost doctor had a rtively good attitude: "I''m a little feverish now, as long as I can spend the night safely."


    "Oh, all right!"


    Mo Yan was relieved. Although she was worried about whether this dangerous period was very dangerous, Xiao Ruiyuan was a man after all, so she couldn''t ask further questions.


    The ghost doctor seemed to have read her thoughts and said with a smile: "Girl, don''t worry, that kid is in very good health. He has suffered more serious injuries than this before, and he won''t die this time."

 Chapter 161: Trouble comes to your doorstep when you are first attracted (4)

    Chapter 161: Troublees to your doorstep when you are first attracted (4)


    Chapter 161: Troublees when you are first tempted (4)


    Although the ghost doctor is the prince''s exclusive doctor and mainly treats the prince, Xiao Ruiyuan is also considered the most important to him. If anything happens to Xiao Ruiyuan, he will definitely not stand idly by. When he learned that Xiao Ruiyuan was seriously injured, he was the one who offered toe.


    Thats good, thats good. Mo Yan feltpletely at ease and knelt down to continue bathing Xiao Hua.


    Seeing that Mo Yan had no intention of talking to him, the ghost doctor was a little anxious. He was not the type to beat around the bush, so he directly asked the doubt in his heart: "Little girl, what did you use to clean that kid''s wound?"


    Mo Yan paused and thought: "Just use water. Is there anything else that can clean the wound?" At this point, she pretended to be panicked and said, "Did we do a disservice and ruin the wound?"


    How could the ghost doctor spot Mo Yan''s disguise? Seeing that she was about to cry in anxiety, he could only suppress the disappointment in his heart andfort him: "It''s okay, it''s okay, the wound was cleaned very well, and thank you for saving me a lot of trouble. "


    Mo Yan burst into tears and smiled, waving her hands repeatedly: "You are too polite, I wish I didn''t do you any favors."


    The ghost doctor smiled and saw that Xiaohua was obediently letting her do what she wanted. He asked with interest, "Little girl, how did you tame this wolf cub? It used to be very fierce and wouldn''t let people get close to it easily."


    At first he wanted to test whether wolf blood had any medicinal properties, but when his hands were itchy, he wanted to get some blood from this cub. Unexpectedly, this guy looked just like a dog, but he was very fierce. He didn''t catch the wolf''s blood, but bit several guards.


    Every time we met after that, this guy would not stop until he tore his clothes to pieces. Even though heter coaxed me with good things, it was his nose, not his nose, and his eyes, not his eyes. He always pointed his **** at him. He was so vindictive!


    Of course, Mo Yan would not tell him the real reason, so he smiled and said: "This guy is easy to coax, just give him more delicious food."


    The ghost doctor didn''t believe it. There were a lot of delicious food in Wu''an Pce. Mr. Yan had raised this guy to a big age and he had never seen it so docile. But if the little girl didn''t tell him, there was nothing he could do.


    The old man and the young man chatted for a while, and then the guards boiled the medicine and brought it over, and the ghost doctor went in to see Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Mo Yan also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the doctor was not a shrewd person, otherwise she would not have been able to deal with it. It seems that she should not use the spiritual spring water on people in the future, so as not to be noticed by others.


    After the guards fed Xiao Ruiyuan a bowl of medicine, the ghost doctor asked several guards to prepare things before taking Xiao Ruiyuan back to the city.


    Mo Yan was very puzzled. Xiao Ruiyuan had not passed the danger yet and it was not suitable to move at this time. But she was not a doctor. Since these people came to save Xiao Ruiyuan, they would not harm him. Thinking of this, she did not say anything.


    Xiao Ruiyuan could not ride a horse or a carriage, so these people nned to carry Xiao Ruiyuan back to the city, so that they could be prepared before they came and brought a stretcher.


    Before leaving, the leader of the guards left a stack of banknotes, saying that he wanted to thank Mo Yan and his daughter for helping Mr. Xiao. The father and daughter could not refuse, so they epted it.


    After sending these people away, Mo Yan also breathed a sigh of relief. People are selfish. If she saves Xiao Ruiyuan, it will bring trouble to her family, and she may die without saving him.


    Some people in the capital learned that Xiao Ruiyuan hade back alive. They gritted their silver teeth and immediately sent people to find out what happened. However, the whereabouts of the ghost doctor and others had been wiped out by Yan Junyu long after they left the city. They did not know that Xiao Ruiyuan was rescued in Liuyang Vige, let alone that it was the Mo family who rescued him.


    Its night, Princes Mansion.

 Chapter 162: Trouble comes to your doorstep when you are first attracted (5)

    Chapter 162: Troublees to your doorstep when you are first attracted (5)


    Chapter 162 Troublees when you are first tempted (5)


    Han Zhang, how do you feel?


    Chu Heng sat beside the bed and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with concern.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan leaned weakly on the head of the bed, his face still pale. After hearing Chu Heng''s greetings, his expression softened a lot: "Your Highness, don''t worry, Hanzhang is fine."


    As long as Im here, even if youre halfway through the gate of hell, I can still pull you back.


    The ghost doctor on the side smiled sympathetically and suddenly said sternly: "However, you were injured too badly this time. If that little girl hadn''t brought you out of the deep mountains and old forests and found you in time, we would have waited for us to find you. You have already met the King of Hell."


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, he frowned. It was a little girl who rescued him from such a dangerous ce?


    Seemingly seeing his doubts, Chu Heng exined the matter in detail, and finally praised from the bottom of his heart: "That Miss Mo is indeed extraordinary, she can drive Xiaohua to do nothing, and she dares to go into the mountain to rescue her herself. You are a kind and good girl."


    Upon hearing that he was rescued by Mo Yan again, Xiao Ruiyuan was stunned for a moment, and unexpectedly thought of that bright smiling face. A strange feeling suddenly surged deep in his heart, sour and soft, mixed with... His indescribable emotions gave him an urge to see that smiling face.


    This strange, uncontroble feeling made him feel overwhelmed by the game. Poor Xiao Ruiyuan was twenty years old. He could ignore the girl who admired him and fell in front of him. How could he know that he was moved.


    Chu Heng didn''t notice anything strange about him, with a deep apology on his face: "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t put yourself in danger! Hanzhang, my health is much better, and it will be better in the future. You Dont risk your life for my sake anymore.


    At the end, Chu Heng''s voice was slightly trembling.


    A warm current arose in Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart, but he didn''t know how tofort others, and his words were firm: "Your Highness, it was Hanzhang who was not careful this time, and he fell into the wrong hands of others. You don''t need to me yourself! It''s a pity that you didn''t do this this time. If I can find that red mango, I can retrieve the snake galldder for His Highness."


    At the end, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes turned cold. Those people who killed him just wanted to prevent him from finding Chi Mangdan to treat His Highness. But even if this thing hadn''t happened, they would have done everything possible to eradicate him and make His Highnesspletely Without any support, let them round it up and tten it.


    "Then when you went in this time, did you see the red mango?" The ghost doctor looked excited. As long as he obtained the red mango bile, ck ganoderma and thousand-year-old ginseng, the toxins in His Highness''s body could bepletely eliminated.


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head, a trace of annoyance shed through his cold eyes: "I originally found a trace, and if I continue to look for it, it is very possible to find it. Unfortunately, it was all destroyed by those people."


    The ghost doctor also had regrets on his face. He had received the news that Chi Mang had appeared in Yuhua Mountain a few years ago, but after sending people to search for it for so many years, no one had seen any trace of it. It was obviously possible to find it this time, but it was not found by those people. broken.


    "By the way, I have a solution here." The ghost doctor suddenly thought of a good idea and said happily: "Weren''t you found by that wolf cub? Then he must often go into the mountains, why not let him find you?" ?


    The more the ghost doctor talked about it, the more he thought it was a good idea. Xiaohua was not an ordinary wolf. If he went in to look for it, he would definitely be able to find Chimang by following the scent. It was much better than a group of people going in and aimlessly looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng looked at each other, and both saw happiness in each other''s eyes.


    Dont even think about it. With Xiaohuas temperament, do you think she will be obedient?

 Chapter 163: Trouble comes to your doorstep when you are first attracted (6)

    Chapter 163: Troublees to your doorstep when you are first attracted (6)


    Chapter 163 Troublees when you are first attracted (6)


    Suddenly, azy voice broke in. Everyone turned to look and saw Yan Junyu walking in gracefully, waving a jade bone fan.


    Huh, if it doesnt want to listen to you, its because you are useless. Otherwise, who carried Xiao Xiaozi out of the mountains and came back to spread the news?


    The ghost doctor snorted coldly and discredited Yan Junyu.


    Oh, I dont know who was chased by Xiao Hua into the pce and didnt dare toe out. In the end, she begged me to take Xiao Hua away. Yan Junyu retorted with a smile.


    You The ghost doctor was so angry that he fell back. His clothes were torn by Xiaohua. He hid in the pce and did not dare toe out. It was a lifelong shame for him, but this hateful guy wanted to expose his shorings.


    Seeing that the ghost doctor was about to run away, Chu Heng quickly stopped him and asked Yan Junyu: "Huaixi, why are you here sote?"


    "Let''s see if the big ice cube is dead." Yan Junyu looked at Xiao Ruiyuan casually. Although his words were vicious, it was not difficult to hear the concern in them.


    Thank you. Xiao Ruiyuan twitched the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was already familiar with his unique way of caring and didnt mind at all.


    Yan Junyu pouted, pulled up a chair and sat down, leaningzily on the back of the chair, and continued the topic: "The depths of Yuhua Mountain are so dangerous, and Xiaohua is not stupid, how can he go in and look for it?"


    He raised that guy from a young age, and every time he asked it for a little help, it was not like coaxing his ancestors, let alone asking him to go into the mountains to find something as dangerous as Chimang.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, they were speechless for a moment.


    I have seen with my own eyes that the little flower listens to the little girls words. If the little girl is allowed to say it, maybe it will be willing?


    The ghost doctor refused to give up. Chu Heng''s remaining days were running out. If he could no longer find those few medicinal materials, it would be difficult for the gods to save him. He had to give it a try to see if he could seed.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned: "Let''s put this matter aside for now and let''s talk about itter when we have a suitable opportunity."


    He knows that Xiaohua listens to Miss Mo very much. If Miss Mo is willing to mention this matter to Xiaohua, Xiaohua is very likely to be willing. However, this matter is too dangerous. With Miss Mos temperament, she will definitely not agree to Xiaohua being involved in danger. After all, His Highnesss life is at stake. She doesn''t matter at all.


    Although Miss Mo would agree to suppress it with force, he was unwilling to do so, not to mention that the matter also involved a dispute over the prince, and she, an ordinary girl, should not be involved.


    Hearing this, the ghost doctor looked at Xiao Ruiyuan in surprise. This kid almost lost his life in order to find Chi Mang. Now that he had a better way, he hesitated.


    Yan Junyu narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan, with a sh of unknown meaning shing in his eyes.


    Although Chu Heng was surprised, he also knew that Xiao Ruiyuan would not harm him, so he put aside his doubts.


    Mo Yan, who was studying the Merit Bead in space, didn''t know that someone had an idea for Xiao Hua.


    "Xiaohua, do you think Xiao Ruiyuan is really God''s biological son?" Mo Yan looked at the red streaks all over in a daze, leaving only a few nk transparent beads, and murmured to Xiaohua.


    Last time I saved Xiao Ruiyuan, the space jumped up one level. This time I saved him again. Although he didn''t jump up one level directly, his red streak destroyed all the red streaks she had umted for several months.


    Perhaps if she does another seven or eight good deeds, the space will be upgraded to the fourth level. Compared with the previous life where I had worked hard for more than ten years and only reached the fifth level, my speed now isparable to that of a rocket.


    After studying the merit beads, Mo Yan started working again. There is still a lot ofnd in the space that cannot be fully utilized for the time being, and a lot of food grown can only be harvested when there is free time.

 Chapter 164: Trouble comes to your doorstep when you are first attracted (7)

    Chapter 164: Troublees to your doorstep when you are first attracted (7)


    Chapter 164 Troublees when you are first attracted (7)


    Even so, the rice grains in the space have been piled up into mountains, and the eggs are piled up in one ce. People can jump in without their headsing out.


    Mo Yan''s eyes hurt from looking at them. She had to find a way to get these things out as soon as possible. Just piling them in the space was not the solution.


    The medicinal field next to Lingquan Pond has turned into arge green area. Seeing that many medicinal materials have grown seeds, Mo Yan quickly started to collect them. These medicinal seeds will be nted in the barren mountains in the future.


    The little flower couldn''t help with this kind of delicate work. It ran to the edge of the Lingquan Pond, looking at the Ganoderma lucidum that was getting bigger and bigger, and the fragrance was getting stronger and stronger, and it was salivating.


    At this time, the Ganoderma lucidum is no longer pure blood red, and the purple color in the center that was originally the size of a fingernail has be the size of an egg.


    Dooling over Ganoderma lucidum every day is almost apulsory course for Xiaohua. Every time she looks at it, Mo Yan wants to roll her eyes. She cant eat it but she still insists on looking at it. Isnt this looking for abuse?


    After the seeds were collected, Mo Yan went to the fruit forest at the edge of the space. She saw that every fruit tree was covered with green fruits. She swallowed in vain. These apples, grapes, and longans could be harvested tomorrow night. Got it.


    It has been nearly a year since I came to this time and space. Apart from eating the pears given by the kind-hearted grandma in Longshi Town, Mo Yan has never said anything else, let alone eaten them. God knows she wants to eat fruits quickly. Thinking crazy.


    It is now the season for peaches and plums to ripen outside. Then she can take out these two fruits for her family to eat.


    The first persimmon and chestnut trees to be transnted are also full of fruits. The persimmons and chestnuts are both ripe and hanging high on the branches. The persimmons in the space do not have the astringent taste of the outside. You can eat them as soon as you pick them, and they are as crisp as apples.


    Mo Yan knocked down a few with a bamboo pole, washed away the dust in the Lingquan Pool, peeled two of the flowers, and ate one himself.


    After eating, she took the bamboo pole and started to knock the thorn **** on the chestnut tree. At this time, the chestnuts were just bearing fruit. If you took out the fresh ones, you would be asked. She nned to make chestnut cakes in the space and then take them out to Xin. Let them eat.


    Little Hua Dian Dian ran over to join in the fun, but by chance, a thorn covered with spikes hit his back, causing it to squeal and angrily ran over to rub Mo Yan''s leg for a touch. .


    Mo Yan couldn''t stand its coquettish behavior, so she quickly sat down and took a look at the hair where it was hit. She found that in addition to some redness, there were also two broken thorns in the flesh, so she carefully pulled it out.


    Xiaohua adjusted her posture, resting her huge head on Mo Yan''s thigh, her big tail wagging every now and then, and she narrowed her wolf eyes slightly, feeling veryfortable.


    Mo Yan looked helpless, this guy was really bing more and more coquettish.


    After ying with Xiao Hua for a while, Mo Yan got up and continued to beat the thorn **** on the tree. She stopped when the basket was full of thorn balls.


    The skin of the thorn ball is very hard. It is not easy to remove the chestnut from the thorn ball. If you are not careful, your hands will be covered with blood from the thorn ball.


    Fortunately, Mo Yan was prepared and made a pair of leather gloves from the previous deerskin. She held the thorn ball in her left hand and the scissors in her right hand and started cutting. When the thorn ball was cut, she opened it with force. Take out the brown chestnut inside.


    Although leather gloves can prevent the hands from being pricked by the thorn balls, they are too thick and are inconvenient to do. It took a lot of time to remove the chestnuts from a thorn ball.


    By the time all the chestnuts in the basket of thorn **** were taken out, a long time had passed, and Mo Yan felt that his wrists were no longer his own.


    After resting for a while, Mo Yan boiled the chestnuts by soaking them in hot water to peel off the most difficultyer of skin inside the chestnuts.

 Chapter 165: Trouble comes to your doorstep when you are first attracted (8)

    Chapter 165: Troublees to your doorstep when you are first attracted (8)


    Chapter 165 Troublees when you are first attracted (8)


    After the water boiled, she put the raw chestnuts into the pot and added a small amount of salt. After covering the pot for about five minutes, she took out the chestnuts and cut them open with a knife. When she peeled them off with her hands, the chestnut skins followed the chestnut shells. fell off.


    After all the chestnut skins were removed, Mo Yan put them in a steamer and steamed them. They were steamed in a while. After cutting these chestnuts into small pieces with a knife, they grind themplicatedly with a rolling pin until the chestnuts turn into fine powder, and then mix them with glutinous rice flour and flour in a ratio of three to two to one.


    Add an appropriate amount of spiritual spring water and put some honey in it. After mixing it repeatedly, the dough was made into a round cake and ced in a steamer. After the water boiled, put the steamer on, and soon you could smell the sweet smell of chestnuts.


    The sweet fragrance of chestnuts is very strong. As soon as the steames out, Xiaohua can''t wait. She licks her lips and runs around the steamer. Listening to the gurgling sound in the pot, she can''t wait to open the steamer with her paws and take a look. .


    Turning on the fire and steaming for a while, Mo Yan removed the remaining firewood. After the chestnut cake in the steamer cooled down, she picked up a knife and cut the whole chestnut cake into matchbox-sized pieces, and ced severalrge tes on clean tes.


    Here, this te is all yours. Putting a te in front of Xiaohua, this guys greedy saliva had already flowed all over the floor.


    Little Hua let out a "oooh" and rushed forward excitedly. Opening her mouth, one-fifth of the te of chestnut cake was gone.


    Mo Yan smiled and tasted a piece himself. Well, it tastes better than the chestnut cake in the pastry shop. Not to mention not so sweet, the fragrance of chestnut is more intense.


    One person and one wolf have eaten enough, and they leave the space. Mo Yan was lying on the bed thinking about something, while Xiao Huay obediently on the cotton mattress under the bed board, smacking her lips and quickly fell asleep.


    The next day, Mo Yan took Xiaohua and Li Zhong to Liuyang Vige. In the past few days, the courtyard walls of the new house were being erected, and the yard had to be decorated. Some details would be slightly changed, so she had to go and see it before she felt reassured.


    Arrived at the construction site, Mo Yan took out the cloth bag containing chestnut cake from the space, hung it around Xiaohua''s neck, and asked her to take it to Dabai to eat.


    Xiaohua stuck out her tongue and nuzzled her, then walked away in a hurry.


    Mo Yan stood in front of the new house, looking at the prototype of the new house, and felt a strange sense of satisfaction in her heart: From now on, this will be her home!


    Yaner,e here, dad has something to discuss with you.


    Mo Qingze stood in front of the hay shed and waved to Mo Yan. When Mo Yan came closer, he took out a piece of paper and said, "These are the days that dad asked the old people in the vige to help calcte. These days are very good." , which day do you think is the best time to choose the beam?"


    Upper beam? Only then did Mo Yan remember that there was such a thing as going up to the beam.


    The upper beam is like a crown for people, used to connect the rtionship between the temple structure itself, heaven and earth, gods and people. The people pay great attention to this. Not only do they have to choose the right day, but they also have a series ofplicated rituals that cannot be taken lightly.


    Mo Yan took the paper from her father''s hand and looked at the dates on it. She found that the nearest day was May 26th, followed by June 6th, June 22nd, etc. Without thinking, she pointed at the sixth day. The sixth day of the lunar month: "The groundbreaking for our house was on the sixth day of March, and the beams will be installed on the sixth day of June."


    Mo Qingze smiled and nodded. He also liked this day, "Okay, there won''t be much to do on the construction site. In two days, dad will prepare for the beam instation."


    Mo Yan nodded. Being on the beam was a big deal, and it was not something that a woman''s family or a girl''s family could just do. Her father was already very enlightened when he dared to let her go to the beam.


    By the way, Dad, after the beams are put up, the house still needs to be painted. When can we move in?

 Chapter 166: Trouble comes to your doorstep when you are first attracted (9)

    Chapter 166: Troublees to your doorstep when you are first attracted (9)


    Chapter 166 Troublees when you are first attracted (9)


    Mo Yan remembered that after the house was renovated in his previous life, it usually had to be left open for half a year before people could move in. If their house also had to be left open for half a year, wouldn''t it be necessary to wait until next year before it could be moved in?


    Mo Qingze thought that his daughter was in a hurry to live in a new house, so he smiled and said: "If you are in a hurry, wait until the house is painted and the walls are dry, and then you can add some furniture to live in it. Then choose a good day to warm up the house and invite rtives and friends to liven it up." Thats it. If youre not in a hurry, just wait until the day of the conservatory to move in.


    So fast? Mo Yan was stunned, and then realized that this was not a modern era where chemicals and various additives were rampant. The paints and lime powder in this era were all naturally processed and did not contain harmful substances such as formaldehyde. You could live here anytime you wanted.


    "How long will it take to decorate it? Let''s just set a date for the conservatory?" She couldn''t wait to move in.


    Mo Qingze thought for a while and said, "Our house is a bit big, and it will take half a month to paint it. It will take another half month to dry the walls. In addition, the house must be cleaned carefully. It will take more than a month in total." These days are not suitable.


    Its May 20th now, and the furthest among these good days is only June 28th. Its toote to warm up the house. There are no good days in July, so at least we have to wait until August.


    Mo Yan also thought of this. Let August be August. We have been waiting for most of the year and dont care about these three months. However, the house has been built, and its time to invite a woodworking shop in the city toe to your home to measure the house and make furniture.


    The father and daughter discussed some more details and then went about their own business.


    Mo Yan went to look at each room. The structure was exactly the same as what she had in mind, and even some details were made more perfect by Master Lu.


    She went around the yard, looked at the construction progress of the workers, and made some suggestions to Master Lu on some areas.


    After careful consideration, Master Lu felt that these small suggestions could make theyout of the yard more harmonious with the house, and he would make improvements ording to Mo Yan''s suggestions.


    Mo Yan admires people like Master Lu very much. Although he is very aplished in architecture and is already a master-level figure, he is not stubborn. If he faces the opinions of others, if they are good, he will readily adopt them and sincerely Say thank you; if you feel it is not appropriate, you will patiently exin why it is not possible, which can always make people convinced.


    Its no wonder that in just a few years, Master Lus construction team has be famous throughout the capital, and people will not even look down on Master Lu because of his status as a mason. I guess in addition to his real ability, he also has a charming personality!


    There was nothing else for her to do inside. Mo Yan sat boredly in the hut and looked at the ount bookspiled by her father. When she saw the total cost of building a house on thest page, she couldn''t help but click her tongue.


    Although she knew that building a house was a waste of money, she did not expect that it would cost nearly 600 taels just to build a rough one. Thergest expenditure was the purchase of bricks, stones and tiles, totaling 400 taels, and the remaining more than 100 taels was paid to the vigers. their wages.


    As for Master Lus wages, they will be paid after the house is built. ording to their wealth, they will need at least three hundred taels.


    Mo Yan secretly calcted the cost of the decoration and the subsequent custom-made furniture. She found that it would still cost about six hundred taels of silver, which was nearly half of the eight hundred taels she originally budgeted. No wonder she often saw her father sighing at the ount book before. It turned out that the money was spent too much.


    Fortunately, my family still has some wealth, otherwise as soon as the house is built, thendlord will immediately be a poor peasant. This gap is not too big!


    Although the money spent was a bit too much, Mo Yan thought it was well worth the expense when thinking about living in a spacious andfortable house in the future.


    Isnt it just about food, clothing, housing and transportation that people work hard all their lives? If you have the ability to enjoy a high-quality life, why should youpromise yourself?


    From Mo Yan''s point of view, it doesn''t matter if you earn it with your own hands, eat, live, and clothe yourself, as long as you don''t squander it wantonly.


    "Don''t stop me, I must seek justice today! The Mo family has made a fortune and built a big house, but they want to harm their fellow vigers. I want to see if their hearts are dark!"


    Just as Mo Yan continued to look through the ount books, she heard the noise outside. She vaguely heard the loudest person mentioning the Mo family. She quickly stood up and walked out...

 Chapter 167: Plan to punish weird new house beams (1)

    Chapter 167: n to punish weird new house beams (1)


    Chapter 167 nning and Punishing the Rare New House (1)


    Mo Yan walked out and saw a group of people pushing and shoving towards each other. There were men, women, old people and children. The loudest one was a middle-aged man in his thirties. Behind them, there were a group of people. The vigers watching the fun.


    The group of people looked a little evasive when they saw Mo Yan, not daring to look at her.


    The middle-aged man suddenly shook off the person who was pulling him, rushed towards Mo Yan Bianqian with his fists clenched, and shouted with a ferocious face: "Your dad, tell your dad to get out of here."


    Mo Yan''s face suddenly turned cold, and he ignored him and looked at the group of people behind him, his expression softened, "Fellow folks, my father is not here now. If you have anything, just tell me!"


    People respect me for a foot, and I respect people for one foot. For the middle -aged man who has a stain, she has no perfunctory thoughts.


    That group of people looked at me and I looked at you, and they all shrank back, and no one was willing to stand up and speak.


    Mo Yan frowned. These people came here clearly for something, and now they look like this. What on earth is going on?


    Seeing that Mo dared to ignore him, the middle-aged man suddenly became angry and said, "Smelly girl, what can you do if you lose money? Get your father back quickly."


    "You''re a loser?" Mo Yan looked at him coldly, "You''re not a loser. Did you crawl out of a cesspool? Otherwise, why would your mouth smell so bad!"


    Pfft, haha


    The onlookers roared, pointing at the middle-aged man andughing.


    The middle-aged man''s face turned the color of pig liver with anger. He waved his fist and cursed at those whoughed at him: "Whoever dares tough again, I will punch him to death."


    As he spoke, he threatened Mo Yan: "Don''t think that I won''t beat you because you are a girl. You little bitch, go and call your father."


    Mo Yan was furious and wanted to p this annoying guy away, "If you have the talent, go find it yourself. If you don''t have the talent, go back to where it came from. Bullies who bully the weak are not wee in my Mo family''s territory."


    You! You stinky girl, youre here for a fight! The middle-aged man was furious. He clenched his fists and hit Mo Yan head-on without thinking.


    Mo Yan snorted coldly, and relied on his flexibility to retreat quickly, dodging the heavy blow.


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He obviously didn''t expect Mo Yan to be able to dodge his fist. He suddenly felt that he was losing face. He quickly chased after him andnded a heavier punch than before.


    Wang Dali, you can even beat a little girl, you are so capable!


    Just when Mo Yan was thinking about whether to dodge the fist and teach this man a lesson, a familiar voice came to her ears. A big hand with distinct joints appeared in front of her, and she dropped it lightly. The fist pushed back.


    The middle-aged man, Wang Dali, was pushed gently by Lin Yong. His whole body was like a bulky turtle, lying on the ground, looking particrly funny.


    There was another round ofughter. Wang Dali quickly got up from the ground, his face turned the color of pig liver. He red angrily at those whoughed at him, but did not dare to vent his anger on the ''culprit'' Lin Yong.


    Lin Yong nced at him coldly, turned to Mo Yan and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Mo Yan smiled and said, "It''s okay. Fortunately, Brother Lin arrived in time."


    Lin Yong twitched his lips and asked Wang Dali with a cold face: "Why are you causing trouble for the Mo family?"


    I, I just want to represent the folks who were harmed by the Mo family and seek an exnation from the Mo family.


    Wang Dali shrank his neck and spoke hesitantly under Lin Yong''s cold gaze. He was obviously very afraid of Lin Yong.

 Chapter 168: Plan to punish weird new house beams (2)

    Chapter 168: n to punish weird new house beams (2)


    Chapter 168 nning and Punishing the Rare New House (2)


    "Tsk! Are you asking for an exnation from the Mo family on behalf of the vigers?" Sister-inw Cai, who came after hearing the news, heard Wang Dali''s shameless words and sarcastically said: "It''s so shameless. I obviously want to ckmail the Mo family, but why? You talk about this matter in such a high-level manner, even a woman like me is ashamed for you."


    Wang Dali was afraid of Lin Yong, but not afraid of Sister-inw Cai, who was a woman. He scratched his neck and yelled: "What does it have to do with you, a shrew? Go home and nurse the child!"


    Sister-inw Cai sneered, looking down on Wang Dali''s virtue. She was toozy to deal with this rogue, and spoke to the vigers who were watching the fun at the top of her voice: "Everyone is a sensible person, I will exin the matter clearly. Let everyonee together to judge."


    Then, Sister-inw Cai told the reason why Wang Dali and others came to Mo''s house to cause trouble.


    Things go back to a few months ago. Before the Mo family''s vegetable business was over, some people in the vige became interested and wanted to grow vegetables in greenhouses. Sister-inw Cai''s family was one of them.


    Later, Sister-inw Cai listened to Mo Yans advice and persuaded her father-inw not to nt vegetables. She also told other people in the vige who wanted to nt vegetables about the powerful rtionship. Most of them listened to the advice and nted soybeans on their wastnd.


    Only a few people do not believe in evil, thinking that the vegetables grown in the greenhouse of the Mo family are better than ordinary vegetables, and they can grow them. When the timees, these delicious vegetables will be sold exclusively to wealthy families. If they do not believe it, they will not make money.


    So these people emptied their wealth, borrowed money from other families, and moved here and there to build the greenhouse.


    At the beginning of spring, the temperature was still a little low, and vegetables grown in greenhouses did grow faster and better than in the open air. Therefore, these people firmly believed that they could make money from their greenhouse vegetables, so they took good care of them.


    Originally, this was true, but the fault was that I took too good care of it. Even when the temperature gradually rose, I refused to open the greenhouse to let the vegetables get some sunshine and air. The old farmers who helped the Mo family take care of the greenhouse also tried to persuade them, but they just didn''t listen.


    Over time, the vegetables slowly turned yellow and had an indescribable musty smell. Only then did they realize something was wrong, and began to follow the Mo familys previous practice of raising the greenhouse during the day and covering it again at night.


    Although the vegetables turned greenter, the taste and texture were much worse when eating them. Not to mentionpared with the Mo family''s vegetables, even those grown in ordinary people''s yards are better than these, let alone sold to wealthy families at high prices to make money.


    No, these people went to the streets and alleys of the city to hawk for several days, but they didn''t sell much. Later, they had no choice but to set up stalls in the market. The vegetables didn''t look good, and they tasted even worse. Where can I buy them? Business?


    In the end, they had to lower the price to an extremely low price and sell a little to poor families. Later, many fresh vegetables came on the market, and no one wanted their vegetables.


    The money they originally invested in the greenhouse has emptied thest bit of their wealth. If they can''t even get back the capital, the family will suffer from the northwest wind in the next year.


    So, if wepare it with the Mo family who are building a big house, who would be mentally bnced? No, these people came over to make trouble under Wang Dali''s instigation, saying that the Mo family had tricked them, and asked the Mo family to give them an exnation.


    At this point, Sister-inw Cai red at Wang Dali with contempt: "Tell me, guys, it''s not like the Mo family put a knife on his neck and forced him to sow. Why should he say that the Mo family harmed him? He didn''t listen. He insisted on building a greenhouse, but now he has lost money, why should the Mo family give him an exnation?"


    Wang Dali, this is your fault. Just like Sister-inw Cai said, you want to grow your own vegetables, and its not the Mo family who forced you to do it. If you dont make any money, how can you say that the Mo family cheated you?

 Chapter 169: Plan to punish weird new house beams (3)

    Chapter 169: n to punish weird new house beams (3)


    Chapter 169 nning and Punishing the Rare New House (3)


    "That''s right! My family also wanted to build a greenhouse at the beginning, but Sister-inw Cai gave me a heads-up, otherwise I would have cried to death? If you don''t listen, how can you me the Mo family?"


    "Let me tell you, they are jealous of the Mo family, but no matter how jealous they are, they can''t tell lies with their eyes open!"


    The vigers who were watching the excitement knew the cause and effect and spoke for the Mo family one after another. Some of them had thought about growing vegetables in the greenhouse. Now that Wang Dali and others saw that all their wealth had been lost, they were extremely grateful to Mo Yan, Mrs. Cai and others who warned them.


    "Why don''t you me the Mo family? If the Mo family hadn''t built that **** vegetable greenhouse, we people wouldn''t have built it, and now we can''t even drink brown rice porridge. If we don''t ask them for an exnation, who can we ask for?"


    Wang Dali, who was condemned by everyone, was not willing to admit that it was his fault, so he stiffened his neck and spit out such nonsense.


    Mo Yan was stunned after hearing this. This weird brain circuit is definitely not something that only ordinary people can have!


    This kind of person should be given a severe lesson, otherwise if something happens again in the future and he mes others, he will be annoyed to death!


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan rolled his eyes and said, "Wang Dali, you came here to make this scene just because you want my family topensate you for your losses. How do you want my family topensate you?"


    When Wang Dali heard this, a look of ecstasy appeared on his face, "Of course they have topensate me for the cost of building the greenhouse, the losses I have suffered from not being able to work in the past few months because of taking care of the greenhouse, and the traveling expenses of traveling back and forth to the city to sell vegetables. I also If I dont ckmail you, just give me three to five hundred taels.


    At the end of the sentence, Wang Dali waved his hand with a typical expression of looking for something cheap and being obedient, which was disgusting to watch.


    His!


    Everyone looked at Wang Dali as if he were a fool, wanting to pry open his forehead to see if there was excrement inside.


    If he had been honest and offered a real price, with the kindness of the Mo family, maybe people would see him as pitiful and give it to him happily, but even a fool would not agree if it cost hundreds of taels at a time.


    "Haha," Mo Yanughed out loud. Originally she just wanted to give him a small punishment, but this guy was so greedy that he wanted to die, so she didn''t stop him. "I can give you the money, but you have to leave a certificate for this, otherwise What should I do if youe to my house again to cause trouble in the future?"


    "Really...really? Are you really willing to pay me five hundred taels of silver?"


    When Wang Dali heard this, his eyes turned red with excitement. He kept rubbing his hands, and the smile on his face was particrly ttering, which waspletely different from his previous fierce attitude.


    The smile on Mo Yans face became brighter and brighter, Of course, as long as you leave a voucher for five hundred taels of silver, I will give it to you right away!


    With that said, he said to those who came with Wang Dali: "If any of you wantpensation, just like Wang Dali, just leave the certificate and I will pay it."


    Seeing that Mo Yan''s expression did not seem to be hypocritical, three people could not resist the temptation and stood up. The remaining four or five were forced toe here by Wang Dali and did not want to cause trouble for the Mo family, so they did not stand up.


    Miss Mo, you dont have to be afraid of them! Lin Yong suddenly said, obviously thinking that Mo Yan was worried about them making trouble, so hepromised.


    Mo Yan smiled and whispered: "Brother Lin, don''t worry, I just want to take this opportunity to teach them a lesson."


    Lin Yong was stunned when he saw the treacherous look on Mo Yan''s face. He twitched the corners of his lips and stopped saying anything. He also wanted to know what this little girl would do.


    Mo Yan moved the tables and chairs out of the hut, took out pen and ink paper, and wrote down all the causes and consequences of the incident on it, and also added the amount ofpensation.

 Chapter 170: Plan to punish weird new house beams (4)

    Chapter 170: n to punish weird new house beams (4)


    Chapter 170 nning and Punishing the Rare New House (4)


    Sister-inw Cai originally thought that Mo Yan was just joking, but now that she saw that the credentials were written, she knew that she was serious. She rushed over to persuade her anxiously: "Little boss, this is obviously none of your family''s business, why are you doing this?" Compensate them with money? Even if you see that they are pitiful, you can just give them a few taels of silver. If you sign this voucher, it will be two thousand taels!"


    "Aunt Cai, don''t be anxious. I know this well. You can just watch from the sidelines."


    Mo Yan smiled at her. Just now Sister-inw Cai spoke uprightly, and she had a better impression of her.


    "You stinky bitch, get out of my way, don''t use it as a way for me to get rich, or I''ll beat you to death!"


    Sister-inw Cai wanted to say something more, but Wang Dali rushed up to her and pushed her aside, cursing very unpleasantly.


    Mo Yan''s eyes shed with fierceness, and she said sternly: "If you still want money, just be honest with me."


    Wang Dali smiled coquettishly and looked at the voucher on the table with greedy eyes: "Miss Mo, as long as you put your fingerprint on this, you will give me five hundred taels?"


    Mo Yan didn''t say anything. He took out a stack of banknotes from his sleeve, actually from the space, and pped it on the table: "Press your fingerprints, and these are yours."


    As soon as the banknotes were taken out, the eyes of the vigers who were watching the excitement lit up. They all looked at Wang Dali jealously and cursed Mo Yan as a "fool" in their hearts.


    Wang Dalis eyes wanted to stick to the banknote, as if he was afraid that if someone didnt pay attention, it would fly away. Miss Mo, take out the ink pad quickly. I will press your fingerprints right now. Hurry up.


    Idiot Mo Yan lowered his eyes, hiding the calction in his eyes, and handed the ink pad to Wang Dali.


    Wang Dali didn''t even think about it, without even looking at the certificate, he quickly pressed his finger prints and couldn''t wait to grab the banknotes on the table tightly in his arms.


    The other three people also pressed their fingerprints one after another, holding the five hundred taels each received tightly in their arms with trembling hands.


    Five hundred taels, they have never seen it in their lives!


    Wang Dali and the other four people couldn''t wait to push through the crowd and want to go home. At this time, their minds were filled with five hundred taels of silver.


    The vigers who were watching the excitement saw that there was no more excitement and left one after another. They just looked at Mo Yan vaguely before leaving. Some of them looked at Mo Yan like a fool, and some looked like they were looking at a fat sheep waiting to be ughtered...


    In the end, only Mo Yan, Lin Yong and Sister-inw Cai were left in front of the hut.


    Mo Yan picked up the four pieces of paper on the table with a smile and asked Lin Yong: "Brother Lin, if I take these four pieces of paper to the Yamen to use these four people of ckmail, do you think Mr. Qingtian will make the decision for me?"


    Lin Yong was stunned and soon understood Mo Yans n. His eyes were filled with smiles: Of course its possible. There are both human and material evidence. They cant run away even if they want to.


    Mo Yan smiled even brighter, turned to the stunned Sister-inw Cai and said, "Aunt Cai, thank you for speaking for me today. If someone needs toe to the court to testify, I wonder if Sister-inw Cai is willing to help me?"


    Sister-inw Cai looked at Mo Yan with aplicated expression, inadvertently showing a trace of alienation. After thinking about it for a while, she still couldn''t hold it back, "Little boss, you...why do you do this?"


    She didn''t understand why the always kind little boss would set a trap and let Wang Dali and others get in. In her opinion, even if the Mo family didn''t pay thempensation, no one would me the Mo family.


    After all, fellow vigers in the countryside never look up when they see each other, so the boss tricked Wang Dali into sending him to jail. This is so... so unkind!


    Mo Yan suppressed the smile on her face and looked at her seriously, "Aunt Cai, for example, if your house smells of meat every day, it attracts many hungry and greedy wild dogs. They want to Ill do whatever it takes to take away your familys meat, what will you do?

 Chapter 171: Plan to punish weird new house beams (5)

    Chapter 171: n to punish weird new house beams (5)


    Chapter 171 nning and Punishing the Rare New House (5)


    Sister-inw Cai was stunned and said, "Know how to drive her away. Even if there is a lot of meat in the house, there is no reason to let dogs take it away every day."


    Mo Yan continued to ask: "Then will you scare away the wild dog with a stick, or just beat it so that it will remember the lesson and nevere back to steal meat?"


    Speaking of which, Sister-inw Cai still doesnt understand what Mo Yan means. Wang Dali and others were jealous of the Mo family''s money, so they shamelessly came to the Mo family to demandpensation. Aren''t they like those wild dogs who are obsessed with meat?


    He opened his mouth to get five hundred taels of silver. Isnt it because he is greedy? This kind of person must be taught a lesson once, otherwise if he seeds this time, he will stick to him like a mangy dog and cause countless troubles in the future.


    Thinking of this, Sister-inw Cai showed a relieved smile on her face, "Little boss, I misunderstood you. People like Wang Dali should be taught a lesson and let him have a better memory."


    Mo Yan also had a smile on her face. She admired Sister-inw Cai and might ask her for help in the future. She didn''t want this incident to upset Sister-inw Cai and affect her future dealings.


    Lin Yong on the side did not express an opinion from beginning to end, but looked at Mo Yan with eyes full of relief. In the past, he had always felt that Mo Yan acted too kindly, which would make it easy for someone to plot against her. He had always been worried that she would be hurt because of his kindness, but now it seems that he was mistaken.


    When Mo Qingze came back, Mo Yan exined in detail what had happened before, and also exined the purpose of digging a hole for Wang Dali and others to jump.


    Mo Qingze was silent for a moment, picked up the pages and read them over. Finally he sighed and said, "It''s not good for you to go to the Yamen as a girl. You can stay at home and leave this matter to dad."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan smiled secretly. She was really worried that her father would not agree with her doing this!


    The next day, Mo Yan stayed at home and taught Zhen''er to study. When Li Zhong came back in the afternoon, he said that the Yamen had sent several detectives to arrest Wang Dali and four others and put them in jail. Sunrise Hall.


    Within two days, Jing Zhaoyin went to court to hear the case of Wang Dali and his four men extorting 2,000 taels of silver from the Mo family. The four Wang Dali and others shouted "unjustly used" and said that the 500 taels of silver were given to them by the Mo family on their own initiative. , they are not ckmailing.


    But Jing Zhaoyin didn''t pay attention to his excuse. The voucher clearly stated why the Mo family gave them money. If it weren''t for the threat, the fool would give them five hundred taels of silver each.


    Finally, with all the witnesses and material evidence avable, Wang Dali and four others were found guilty of ckmail in court, and each of them was beaten thirty times.


    Originally, these people had extorted arge amount of money and had to spend another four to five years in prison. However, Mo Qingze followed Mo Yan''s wishes and begged for mercy, saying that they had elders and younger children in their families and could not bear to let their family members suffer. As long as they When they returned the stolen money, he would no longer pursue the case.


    Jing Zhaoyin was happy and rxed as the perpetrators were not held ountable. After the rtives of Wang Dali and the four others returned the stolen money to Mo Qingze, they asked the rtives to carry back the four people whose buttocks were beaten to a **** pulp.


    At that time, many vigers went to the Yamen to watch the excitement. When they saw Wang Dali and four others being beaten, they howled like ghosts and wolves. Later, they lost the strength to even howl, and their faces turned pale with fear.


    Those who have little regard for the Mo family can no longer think of scheming, for fear that they will be the next Wang Dali.


    The reason why Mo Yan did not continue to pursue the case was because these four people were the mainstay of the family. If they were really sent to jail, the lives of the old and young in the family would definitely be extremely miserable.


    It is human nature to sympathize with the weak. If the vigers sympathize with them, they will inevitably feel disgusted with the Mo family. The Mo family wants to settle in Liuyang Vige, and Mo Yan will naturally not allow this to happen.

 Chapter 172: Plan to punish weird new house beams (6)

    Chapter 172: n to punish weird new house beams (6)


    Chapter 172 nning and Punishing the Rare New House (6)


    But now Wang Dali and others are just beaten up, and they will be alive and kicking after a period of rest. When people in the vige see them, they will think of the disgusting things they have done, and will also hint that they should not cause trouble with the Mo family.


    This is exactly the effect Mo Yan wants to achieve when designing this y!


    In a blink of an eye, it was the sixth day of June. On this day, the beams of the Mo familys new house were put up. This is the first happy event for the Mo family after they fled to the capital, and the Mo family attaches great importance to it.


    Before the official ceremony, most of the people in Liuyang Vige came over, because not only was there a lot of fun to watch, but after the ceremony, ording to customary etiquette, the Mo family would also distribute candies, steamed buns and other food, which for the vigers, It''s an irresistible temptation.


    The beamying ceremony in Dachu is very grand. Even ordinary people willplete the five procedures of "sacrifice the beam", y the beam", "receive the package", "throw the beam" and "wait for the craftsman", in order to pray for the permanent stability of the house and a happy life. .


    The offering table has been set up in front of the main room. The offering table is filled with incense candles, pigs, fish, chickens, geese, eggs, tofu, incense candles and other sacrifices.


    Before erecting the beams, offering sacrifices to the beams is an essential procedure. Mo Qingze stepped forward in person, and together with Master Lu and others, they carried the main beam with red paper to the altar table. Then Master Lu presided over the ceremony of the beam. He looked solemn and sang dark sacrificial words while holding hands Hold a wine ss and toast.


    After the beam ceremony, the craftsmen tied ropes to the main beam and asked several people on the roof to pull the main beam up. At this moment, firecrackers were going off, and Master Lu was singing the song of beaming on the roof, shouting: "Going to beam, good luck!"


    After the main beam was stable, Mo Qingze, the head of the family, ced the "grain colorful bag" containing red dates, peanuts, rice, wheat, and evergreens sent by people with good connections in the vige in the center of the beam, and ced the red Cloth draped on the beams symbolizes a good harvest.


    After the beam loading ispleted, the next step is to "receive the package". Master Lu wrapped the fruits with beautiful meanings in red cloth, and while saying good things, he threw the cloth bag into the basket held by Mo Qingze''s hands, which meant catching the treasure and bringing wealth throughout his life.


    The most lively procedure in the entire beam-raising ceremony is the "beam-throwing".


    Before the "Liang Throwing" started, the vigers crowded forward, because "Liang Throwing" means throwing the candies, peanuts, steamed buns, copper coins, etc. prepared by the Mo family from the beams, and whoever grabs them belongs to them.


    Seeing so many peopleing to rob, Mo Yan held the hands of her siblings and was very happy. The more people rob, it means that the family will be "rich".


    Although there is no scientific basis, isn''t it just for good luck and excitement?


    Just watching the crowding around, with people being pushed down from time to time, Mo Yan frowned and said to Mo Qingze, who was blushing at the side: "Dad, let''s put aside the ''throwing away the beam'' for now. Let''s first ssify these people ording to gender. Keep the old and the young separate, otherwise there will be some harm if they are crowded together."


    There were really too many peopleing, and there were still many people pushing forward from behind. The adults were fine, but the children were easily pushed down. It would be very unlucky if something unexpected happened on such a big day.


    Mo Qingze understood Mo Yan''s concerns as soon as he saw it, and quickly shouted to the people at the front: "Don''t squeeze, everyone, don''t squeeze!"


    Speaking, he asked Lin Yong and others standing nearby to help separate the vigers ording to men, women, old and young.


    Knowing the concerns of the Mo family, looking at the crowded ce, it was indeed not good. The vigers were anxious for the Mo family to "throw the me", so they cooperated and went to the ce where they should go to stand.


    The children were surrounded by children, so they were evenly matched in grabbing things. They were all very happy, feeling that the Mo family were really good people who took care of children like them!

 Chapter 173: Plan to punish weird new house beams (7)

    Chapter 173: n to punish weird new house beams (7)


    Chapter 173 nning and Punishing the Rare New House (7)


    Well, I have to say, this is really a beautiful misunderstanding!


    After maintaining order, Master Lu and others stood high on the roof. When Master Lu said "Throw the beam to the east, the sunrise in the east will fill the house with red", the workers on the side carried candies, peanuts, copper coins, and steamed buns. Wait for the bag to start "throwing beams".


    The people below happily grabbed the peanuts, coins and other items that fell on the ground. The steamed buns and candies were wrapped in paper and tied tightly, so there was no need to worry about them getting dirty.


    These "throwing beams" only use ordinary things, which are not worth much money. The Mo family prepared a lot, all in baskets. The baskets of things were scattered, and almost everyone had a lot in their pockets.


    Seeing the Mo family''s generosity, the vigers were stunned. Although it was not a valuable thing, they couldn''t bear it. Especially the copper coins, they also scattered a lot. These things together are worth dozens of taels of silver, which is enough. They built a brick house.


    Although they are extremely envious, it is just envy. They have not forgotten the fate of Wang Dali and the four others!


    Now they have also figured out the behavior of the Mo family. As long as they don''t take the initiative to find trouble, the Mo family is still very good. They have never done anything wrong to the vige. They will think of the vigers if there is any good thing. This is enough. .


    After Master Lu finished hisst sentence, "Throw the beam and throw it to the north, and hoard the white rice until the end of the year", the whole "throwing the beam" ended.


    The vigers came up one after another, said "congrattions" to Mo Qingze, and left with a smile on their face while carrying copper coins and peanuts.


    The so-called "treating the craftsmen" means that the host prepares a rich meal to reward the workers who have worked hard to build a house for them.


    The Mo family is sincerely grateful to those who helped build the house. In addition to Master Lu''s work team, there are also vigers in the vige who help with the work. These people are all invited.


    Before the "waiting for a craftsman" started, Mo Qingze took a few people to the vige to borrow tables, chairs and benches. There are more than eighty people who built the house in total. In the past, when eating, they would put the food in a big basin and put it on the table. Everyone took the bowls and sat down casually on the rocks or wooden boards. Today it was a serious banquet. Face, it cant always be like this.


    More than 80 people have to prepare nine tables and tables. The Mo family only has two sets of tables and chairs on the construction site, and they have to borrow seven more sets. Knowing that the Mo family was "looking for a craftsman," the vigers readily lent them tables and chairs. Some people they were close to even moved the tables and chairs over themselves.


    This time, Mo Yan personally cooked the noodles for the "waiting for the craftsman" meal. With the help of several cooks, he worked hard all afternoon and finally made the noodles.


    Twelve dishes including honey braised pork, spicy rabbit, sauce-vored venison, and five-spice chicken are all big dishes, and there are also rare game. This kind of banquet is not only unique in Liuyang Vige, but also unique in the city. Even the wealthy families here may not be able to do it.


    In addition to pork and chicken, venison, mutton, rabbit, etc. were all hunted by Xiaohua and Dabai in the mountains.


    Every time Xiao Huaes back with a wild animal in her mouth, she has to act coquettishly with Mo Yan to take credit. Only when Mo Yan promises to make it delicious will she leave with satisfaction and continue to eat it home. Mo Yan''s hands are itchy and she wants to beat it. A meal.


    The guests and hosts at this "waiting for craftsman" feast were all enjoying themselves, so many generous dishes were all eaten away. Before everyone left, they drunkenly said "good dog" to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua Tangtang is a snow wolf who has always been called a dog. Especially now that he can understand human speech, he doesn''t like it even more when peoplepare it to a dog. After threatening those people with bared teeth, he ran away depressed. .


    The Mo family''s house has been decorated with beams, and the rest is whitewashing. It is much easier to build walls than before, and no more helpers are needed.

 Chapter 174: Plan to punish weird new house beams (8)

    Chapter 174: n to punish weird new house beams (8)


    Chapter 174 nning and Punishing the Rare New House (8)


    The wages paid by the Mo family were high and the food was good. After only working for three months, they earned two or three taels of silver. None of the more than fifty vigers who came to help were willing to leave and wanted to stay and continue working. .


    Because of this, Mo Qingze was very distressed. The folks in the vige are all hard-working people. After getting along with each other for the past few months, they have be close to each other. In the past two days, they havee to him to say good things and hope to stay. He doesn''t know which talents should be dismissed.


    When Mo Yan found out, he smiled and said, "Let them draw lots. Whoever catches the note with the words on it will leave. This is a matter of luck. I won''t say you are unfair."


    Although the method is naive, no one will be offended. There is no way their family will pay their wages to let them stay on the construction site to y!


    Mo Qingzes eyes lit up, he touched Mo Yans head andughed: My daughter is still smart, so lets do this.


    The next day, the vigers who caught the lottery were very depressed, but after seeing the extra 100 yuan given by the Mo family, they all went home happily.


    The more than 20 people who stayed were not envious. They could earn more than 400 yuan by working for half a month longer!


    Xiao Zhu, why did you bring so many pickled peppers here again?


    As soon as Mo Yan opened the y pot that Xiao Zhu brought, a sour and spicy smell rushed into her nose, causing her to sneeze several times.


    However, the taste of this pickled chili pepper is really good. Just smelling it makes you appetite!


    Hey,st time I went back and said you liked this, Aunt Tong next door made another jar and asked me to bring it to you.


    Xiao Zhu scratched his head and said with a naive smile.


    Mo Yan said helplessly: "Don''t do this next time. Mother Tong''s family is having a hard time. Making this jar of pickled peppers will cost dozens of dors!"


    Xiao Zhu said embarrassedly: "I didn''t want to take it, but the aunt forced it on me and I couldn''t refuse."


    Mo Yan had no choice but to pick up thirty eggs from the space and give them to Xiao Zhu: "You take this back to Aunt Tong and tell me that I will weigh Uncle Tong''s body and give him a few eggs to replenish his health."


    Mo Yan is always kind to kind people. At first, she just bought a lot of pear and peach saplings from the Tong family, which temporarily solved the Tong family''s predicament. Aunt Tong felt that she owed Mo Yan a great favor, and asked Xiao Zhu to bring some side dishes made by herself from time to time. To Mo Yan.


    This is the pickled spicy food. It tastes very good. Mo Yan likes to eat it. But Aunt Tong asked Xiao Zhu to bring such a big jar that she was too embarrassed to take it.


    Giving money directly is too hurtful. She has so many eggs that it doesn''t matter if she brings a few baskets to the Tong family, but this will put pressure on the kind and aloof Aunt Tong, who will think of ways to give her other things in return, which will increase her kindness. If it bes a burden to others, it is better not to give it away.


    Xiao Zhu took the egg and looked at Mo Yan hesitantly, as if he had something to say that was difficult to say.


    Mo Yan saw his confusion and asked with a smile: "What''s wrong? Is there something you want to tell me?"


    When Xiao Zhu heard this, the confusion on his face became more obvious, and finally he asked cautiously: "Miss Mo, your family has such arge orchard. It must be very tiring to take care of it, right?"


    Mo Yan thought about it and roughly guessed what he meant, and said deliberately: "I''m not tired. I hire people to take care of the orchards. I can just go there and take a look."


    Sure enough, Xiao Zhu''s face was full of disappointment, and Mo Yan couldn''t bear to tease him, so she had to say: "Actually, I want to find someone who knows how to take care of the orchard to look after it for me, but it''s just not easy to find such a person. Still havent found it yet.


    Although the orchard would regrly ask people to water, weed, and fertilize, the vigers did not understand the habits of fruit trees, and some fruit seedlings that did not like to be wet were watered a lot. In the end, they became very sick, but it was she who used space water to save them. , she now wants to find a knowledgeable person to help her take care of it, which will save trouble.


    When Xiao Zhu heard this, his eyes widened with a smile: "What do you think of Aunt Tong''s family? The Tong family used to have arge orchard, and life at home was easy. Butter, Uncle Tong fell ill and the Tong family''s only son died. It gradually declined, but the Tong family is very good at taking care of orchards, you can tell by looking at the fruit seedlings they cultivated."


    "Well, the Tong family''s fruit seedlings are indeed good. The fruit seedlings in half of my orchard are all good." Mo Yan agreed, otherwise he wouldn''t have bought so many.


    It''s just that the fruit seedlings cultivated by the Tong family are too ordinary and cannot be sold at high prices. In addition, the season for selling fruit seedlings is short, and there is an uncle Tong who has been sick for many years and needs medicine. In addition, the Tong family''s only grandson also needs medicine. Aunt Tong was unable to work outside to support her family, so her life was very difficult.


    Seeing that Mo Yan listened carefully and obviously had this intention, Xiao Zhu was very happy and continued: "Aunt Tong''s family is very good. Don''t look at Uncle Tong''s poor health, but he can take care of the orchard better than Aunt Tong. They The grandson of the family is also five or six years old. He can help with some light work. In a few years, he will be of great help! The life of their family is so difficult now. If Miss Mo is willing to help them, they will definitely I will do my best to help you take care of the orchard."


    Mo Yan was very moved when she heard this, but she didnt dislike the Tong familys old and young ones for being useless. After all, the orchard is so big that even three young and strong people can''t handle it. She just wants to find a knowledgeable person to guide the vigers in watering and fertilizing the orchard. All she needs to do is use her mouth.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan asked: "Is this your idea, or does Aunt Tong have this intention?"


    Xiao Zhu scratched his head in embarrassment: "It''s my idea. I n to wait until you agree before I tell Aunt Tong!"


    Mo Yan was speechless: "What if Aunt Tong doesn''t want to?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Zhu was dumbfounded. He had never thought of this possibility. After all, the Tong family''s life was so difficult. How could he not want to do a job that made money?


    Mo Yan smiled helplessly and said: "You should go back and mention it to Aunt Tong. If Aunt Tong is willing, you cane to my house at any time to help me take care of the orchard."


    When Xiao Zhu heard this, he was very happy. He patted his chest and promised, "Aunt Tong will definitely be willing. I will go back and tell him the good news."


    Speaking, he picked up the basket of eggs and ran away.


    Mo Yan shook her head andughed, but she was really looking forward to Aunt Tong agreeing...

 Chapter 175: Visit(1)

    Chapter 175: Visit(1)


    Chapter 175 Visiting (1)


    Xiao Zhu quickly arrived at Tongs house carrying half a basket of eggs.


    Aunt Tong is an honest person. The pickled chili peppers she gave to Mo Yan were home-grown chili peppers, which only cost a little salt. She was determined not to have these eggs, so Xiao Zhu persuaded her to ept them in embarrassment. She was thinking about making them again. Send some appetizers to Miss Mo.


    Then, Xiao Zhu told the Mo family about hiring someone to take care of the orchard, and asked Aunt Tong for her opinion.


    Aunt Tong was happy at first, but when she thought about her family''s situation, she refused: "Xiao Zhu, you are a good boy. I know you are doing it for the good of my family, but your uncle is not in good health, and Xiao Qing is a little baby. Aunt Tong has to take care of her." They can''t do anything for Miss Mo''s family!"


    Aunt Tong, it doesnt matter. There is a house in the orchard of Miss Mos family. When the timees, you can take Uncle Tong and Xiao Qing with you. Wouldnt it be great if you dont dy both ends?


    Xiao Zhu knew that the Mo family had built a house in the orchard, otherwise he would not have said this to Aunt Tong.


    When Aunt Tong heard this, she didn''t want to agree even more: "Xiao Zhu, you also know that the old and the young in Aunt''s family are not very useful in doing things. Miss Mo is a good person, Auntie can''t cheat her."


    Aunt Tong is an upright person and does not like to take advantage of others. In recent years, the family''s difficulties have been due to the care of the neighbors, but Aunt Tong never takes advantage of it. If every family has something to do, she will go to help without asking. This is why the neighbors have always been good friends with the Tong family.


    Xiao Zhu didn''t know whether tough or cry: "Aunt Tong, you just watch the orchard and don''t let others disturb it. When ites time to water, fertilize and prevent pests, the Mo family will ask people to help. You just need to teach them how to do it. How can this be called cheating?"


    "Is that true?" Aunt Tong was really moved. No matter what, it was a stable job, much easier than cultivating fruit seedlings and selling them.


    "It''s true. If you don''t believe it, let''s go to Mo''s house and ask Miss Mo to find out." Seeing that Aunt Tong had an intention, Xiao Zhu immediately seized the opportunity.


    As long as Aunt Tong is willing, and Miss Mo''s orchard will be taken care of by reliable people, the Tong family''s life will not be as difficult as before, which is a good thing for both families.


    Seeing that it was still early, Aunt Tong agreed, went into the house to talk to her wife and grandson, then went to the kitchen to get an unopened jar of pickles, and then followed Xiao Zhu to Mo''s house.


    Aunt Tong is willing to help take care of the orchard, and Mo Yan is naturally happy. She exined the situation in the orchard and what Aunt Tong was going to do. After making sure that Aunt Tong was fine, she mentioned wages and remuneration.


    Aunt Tong, there is a house in the orchard for your family of three to live in, and you cook your own meals. Do you have any requirements in terms of wages?


    Aunt Tong shook her head repeatedly, her face full of gratitude: "Miss Mo, it sounds like I''m helping your family take care of the orchard, but in fact it''s just talking, and it''s not tiring at all. I can pay you as much as you want, as long as it''s enough for the whole family. Just three bites is enough.


    This requirement is very low. A family of three like the Tong family usually only buys some grain and some meat. If they want to grow vegetables, they can add it to Uncle Tongs medicine money. In this way, five or six hundred Wen a month is enough. enough.


    But Aunt Tong''s family is considered to be a technical talent. Of course, Mo Yan can''t give her only 600 yuan, so he said: "I will give you one tael per month for wages, and I will also provide you with rice, flour and other food on a monthly basis. If the orchard takes care of it, Okay, I will give you another reward at the end of the year."


    There is still food for one tael a month?


    Aunt Tong was shocked. She knew that she could only earn a few taels of silver through her hard work cultivating and selling fruit seedlings. In her spare time, she had to exchange shoe soles for some oil and salt money, but even so, their family could not live well. It was very tight, but now I can easily earn twelve taels of silver a year. This is simply pie in the sky!

 Chapter 176: Visit(2)

    Chapter 176: Visit(2)


    Chapter 176 Visiting (2)


    Xiao Zhu on the side heard this and was really happy for Aunt Tong. Seeing that Aunt Tong didn''t respond, he quickly pushed her: "Aunt Tong, please ept it quickly."


    Aunt Tong came back to her senses, her eyes were red, she wiped her eyes with her sleeves, choked and said: "Miss Mo, you don''t need so much. Really, you are not too old for me, and you are willing to give me a stable job. This is very important to the Tong family." , its already a great favor.


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "Aunt Tong, one tael of silver a month is not much, not to mention that the orchard is such a big area, and there are usually some weeds and trees growing there. When you don''t need to hire someone, you have to clean it up, and you will be very tired by then. .


    Xiao Zhu also persuaded her a few words, and Aunt Tong responded with red eyes, but she was still very uneasy and felt that herbor was not worth a tael of silver.


    After the matter was settled, Aunt Tong couldn''t let go of her family, so she hurried back. Just as Mo Yan was about to get up to see off the guests, Xin''er''s voice came from outside the door: "Sister, are there guests at home?"


    As soon as the words fell, Xin''er took Zhen''er''s hand and walked into the main room, followed by aunt and nephew Li Xiu. The four of them had just returned from the street when they went to the embroidery workshop to hand in embroidery.


    Hello, brother Xiao Zhu, and hello, auntie.


    Seeing Xiao Zhu and Aunt Tong, Xin''er and Zhen''er greeted them politely.


    Aunt Tong looked at the two fairy-child-like siblings and liked them very much. However, looking at Xin''er with delicate features, she felt a little familiar. Not only did this little girl look familiar, but even when she saw Miss Mo for the first time, she also felt that she looked like the same person.


    Aunt Tong thought about it carefully, but still couldn''t figure out who the sisters looked like. Until she walked out of Mo''s house, she pped her hands fiercely, widened her eyes, and said with a strange tone in her tone: "So they look like her!"


    Xiao Zhu on the side asked naively: "Aunt Tong, what are you talking about?"


    Aunt Tong shook her head absentmindedly and murmured to herself: "It must be just a coincidence!"


    Xiao Zhu was confused, shook his head and walked away.


    Within two days, Aunt Tongs family moved to the orchard and lived in two houses built not long ago. The two orchards are adjacent to each other, so it is very convenient for the Tong family to take care of them.


    Aunt Tong is indeed very dedicated. After getting familiar with the orchard, she suggested that Mo Yan nt thorns around the orchard to preserve water and soil, and to prevent petty thieves from stealing the fruit after the fruit trees bear fruit in the future.


    Mo Yan epted her suggestion without much thought. She invited many vigers to dig thorns in the mountains and surrounded the orchard tightly. When the fruit seedlings grew bigger, they could release the chickens in the space and raise them without fear. They ran away.


    Moreover, these thorns will not only be nted on the edge of the orchard, but she will also nt a circle around the new house to deter wild beasts and those who are young.


    With Aunt Tongs family in the orchard, Mo Yan haspletely be a hands-off shopkeeper, only going to water the fruit seedlings with spiritual spring water from time to time. The new house has also entered the decoration stage, and there are a lot less things to do. Mo Qingze can handle it alone, and Mo Yan doesn''t need to worry about it.


    Coupled with the disappearance of the old Mo family, the vigers who were envious of the Mo family had learned from Wang Dali''s mistakes and did not dare to have any wrong ideas. Without these troubles, Mo Yan''s life was very leisurely.


    Yan Yatou, this is Mu Xings revised drawing. See if there is anything that needs to be modified.


    As soon as Li Zhong came back from Muxing, he took out a stack of drawings and gave them to Mo Yan.


    There are about forty of these drawings, all of which are tables, chairs, beds and cabs. The patterns outlined on them are simple and elegant, but not monotonous. Mo Yan looked at it carefully and finally nodded with satisfaction: "Grandpa Li, These are already very good, let them follow this!"

 Chapter 177: Visit(3)

    Chapter 177: Visit(3)


    Chapter 177 Visiting (3)


    Haha, as long as Yan Yatou is satisfied, Grandpa Li will go over right away and let them make things as soon as possible.


    Li Zhong secretly breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. Every time he went there, he had to face the resentful eyes of the Muxing painters, which put a lot of pressure on him.


    Grandpa Li, lets go after lunch. Theres no rush. Mo Yan said.


    "Haha, Grandpa Li won''t be dyed for long if he goes there. If he goes after lunch, the painter will not be able to eat." Grandpa Li picked up the drawings, made a joke and left.


    At first, Mo Yan wanted to ask Lin Mu from the vige to help make furniture. However, although Lin Mu''s craftsmanship was good, he was not very good at the more delicate carpentry work such as tables, chairs, bed cabs, and there were too many things to do. Unable to do it alone, Mo Yan had no choice but to ask a wooden shop in the city to help.


    Mo Yan disliked the drawings that Mu Xing took out at the beginning. Not only are the styles ordinary, but the patterns are also very tacky. They are eitherrge peonies of wealth or have words like "Guangyuan Guangyuan". Maybe these are in line with today''s aesthetics, but she can''t appreciate them at all.


    Finally, Mo Yan expressed his request and asked the painter to redraw it. The painter revised it many times, but Mo Yan was not satisfied with it. The painter almost copsed. If it weren''t for the pleasure given by Mo Yan''s money, everyone in Muxing would have thought that Mo Yan was deliberately looking for trouble.


    After a few days of suchziness, Mo Yan felt bored and nned to continue taking Xiao Hua into the mountains to search for medicinal materials with Da Bai.


    It has now entered summer, and all kinds of medicinal herbs have grown on the mountain. Mo Yan wants to seize the time to collect more of them into the space. By next year, the seeds of those medicinal herbs can be dropped to the mountain.


    The seeds produced in the space are better than those sold outside, not to mention some precious medicinal materials. There are no seeds at all in those shops.


    However, before Mo Yan could go out, an uninvited guest arrived.


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan, who was expressionless and air-conditioned outside the door, and Xiao Shiyi, who was holding a gift box in his arms behind him, Mo Yan''s eyes twitched. Are you here to be a guest, or are you here to seek revenge?


    It turns out to be Mr. Xiao, pleasee in quickly!


    This thought was only for a moment, and she immediately weed the person in with a smile. Seeing that Xiao Ruiyuan was walking very naturally and was obviously recovering well from his injuries, Mo Yan was really happy for him. After all, the space was upgraded so quickly, and the man in front of him took the most credit!


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know what Mo Yan was thinking. When he opened the door and saw the person in front of him who had made him uneasy for a long time, the strange emotion came over him again. In order to prevent others from seeing him lose hisposure, he tightened his grip. He fisted his fist and tried his best to keep a straight face, making the person in front of him believe that he was just here to say thank you.


    If Mo Yan knew what he was thinking, she would definitely say, you are really thinking too much. Even if you didn''t deliberately keep a straight face, she wouldn''t be able to tell anything, because it is the same expression from beginning to end!


    Seeing the mastere in without saying a word, Xiao Shishi was extremely speechless and had no choice but to put a lot of gift boxes he was holding on the table and express the intention of the master and servant: "Miss Mo, thank you for your kindness to the master earlier. The kindness of rescuing each other is a little thought from the master, I hope the girl will ept it."


    Mo Yan stood up quickly and said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "Master Xiao is too polite. He will help anyone he encounters. How can it be worth youring to thank him in person!"


    This was originally just an ordinary polite word, but in Xiao Ruiyuan''s ears, it meant something else: she didn''t want her toe, she didn''t want to see herself@!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s sharp cold eyes shot straight at Mo Yan, and the cold air lingering around him came out.

 Chapter 178: Visit(4)

    Chapter 178: Visit(4)


    Chapter 178 Visiting (4)


    Mo Yan was frightened by his cold eyes and looked at Xiao Shiyi inexplicably: Is your master in a bad mood, or did I say the wrong thing?


    Xiao Shiyi was also confused and shook his head at Mo Yan almost invisible.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes were on Mo Yan from beginning to end, and how could he miss this little gesture of hers? Her heart felt inexplicably blocked for a moment. She would rather ask an unrted person than talk to him. For a moment, she just felt that Xiao Shi The particrly annoying, ice-hardened eyes shot straight at him, "You, get out!"


    Xiao Shiyi, who was innocently lying at gunpoint, was confused. Until he walked outside the yard, he didn''t understand the reason why his master changed his face whenever he said it. He was obviously in a good mood when he came!


    Only Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan were left in the main room, staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes. Being locked by two cold gazes, Mo Yan felt extremely heartbroken and wanted to go out with Xiao Shiyi immediately.


    Sigh, it would have been nice if Zhen''er and the other kids were at home. Why did they follow Li Zhong to Muxing today? Li Xiu, who was the only one at home, didn''t want to see the male guest, so she huddled in the room and closed the door.


    It was not enough to stay frozen like this. Mo Yan sighed bitterly, faced the two intimidating gazes, and started to find something to say: "Is Mr. Xiao''s injurypletely healed?"


    Are you caring about him? Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression softened and he uttered one word: "Yeah."


    Master Xiao, are you taking a break today?


    "Um."


    Master Xiao, do you want some tea?


    "want."


    What do you think of this tea, Mr. Xiao?


    "good."


    Facing such a person, Mo Yan''s heart almost copsed. She really couldn''t find anything to say. She couldn''t ask "Master Xiao, what did you eat this morning?" Wouldn''t that be even weirder?


    Perhaps realizing that such a conversation was too awkward, Xiao Ruiyuan took the initiative to ask, "Xiao Hua isn''t there?" He was saved that time thanks to him.


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up, and she finally found something to talk about, "Master Xiao, you want to see it? It has been staying in Liuyang Vige recently, and now it probably goes to the mountains."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed, remembering the ghost doctor''s advice that night, "It goes into the mountains every day? Aren''t you worried that the wild beasts in the mountains will hurt it?"


    "Why aren''t you worried? It''s just that I can''t lock it. Fortunately, there arepanions covering it in the mountains. As long as it doesn''t wander around, nothing will happen to it." Mo Yan said with a smile, not noticing anything strange about him.


    Companions? Xiao Ruiyuan pondered for a moment, "Itspanion is also a wolf? Have you ever seen it?"


    "Well, it''s a wolf. When Xiaohua found you at the bottom of the cliff, hispanion was also there. If hispanion hadn''t been guarding you, you might have been dragged away by the wild beast before I arrived." Dabai, Mo Yan''splexion became softer.


    Although that area was Dabai''s sphere of influence, his tribe also lived in it. If it hadn''t been for Dabai at that time, Xiao Ruiyuan might have been snatched away by other wolves.


    Its like this!


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t show it on his face, but he was extremely surprised in his heart. He knew that Xiaohua was different from ordinary wolves. He was not only smart, but also quite understanding of human nature, but he never imagined that the same was true for hispanions.


    And the woman in front of him shocked him even more. Not only could Xiaohua be dependent on her, but she could even get along well with another wild wolf. How did she do it?


    Although he felt that asking Xiao Hua and itspanions to help through her was the best way to find Chi Mang, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t want to do this, but it was undeniable that he was moved.


    With a change of thought, Xiao Ruiyuan said: "Miss Mo, Xiao has an unkind invitation. If the girl is in trouble, you can refuse it directly."


    His expression was extremely solemn, and it was obvious that he really didnt want to embarrass Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Master Xiao, please tell me, as long as I can help, I will try my best to help."


    Many friends lead to many paths. Although the man in front of him was troubled and his close contacts might cause trouble for his family, he was kind to his family on the way to escape and did not think about whether there would be any trouble. Later, I saved him twice, but he caused the space to upgrade rapidly. In real terms, their family owed him a little more.


    Seeing that she didn''t shirk, Xiao Ruiyuan felt warm in his heart, so he told the story of urgently looking for Chi Mang''s courage to use as medicine to save people, and finally said solemnly to Mo Yan: "Xiao just wanted to follow Xiao Hua into the mountains to find Chi Mang''s courage. Once the trace is found, the safety of the little flower must be ensured first to prevent it from being harmed."


    Mo Yan frowned after hearing this. That Chi Mang is obviously an old thing that has been matured for hundreds of years. He must be the same guy who dominates Yuhua Mountain like Dabai. If you want to find it, you must go deep into its territory. Once discovered, wouldn''t Xiaohua be in danger? Although this man was more powerful than Xiaohua and would follow him all the way, she still couldn''t rest assured.


    Furthermore, she is not Xiaohuas real owner. If she rashly agrees and something happens to Xiaohua, she wont be able to exin it to Yan Junyu. Speaking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan should talk to Xiaohuas real owner, Yan Junyu.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan said: "Mr. Xiao, you don''t need me to tell you that this is very dangerous. I am not Xiaohua''s real owner, so I can''t agree to this on his behalf. You are familiar with Xiaohua''s owner, so you can ask him By the way, if he agrees and Xiaohua is also willing, then there will be no problem."


    Xiao Ruiyuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "There is no problem with its owner."


    Not only is there no problem, Yan Junyu has nothing to do with Xiaohua.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan thought he had already consulted Yan Junyu, "In that case, Master Xiao will go to Liuyang Vige with me early tomorrow morning. If Xiaohua is willing, Master Xiao can follow her into the mountains at any time."


    "Miss Laomo." Xiao Ruiyuan responded naturally.


    Mo Yan smiled politely. If Xiaohua was willing, she would definitely go with her, otherwise she wouldnt be able to rest assured...

 Chapter 179: Yan Yan is in danger(1)

    Chapter 179: Yan Yan is in danger(1)


    Chapter 179 Yan Yan is in danger (1)


    Looking at the various gift boxes piled on the table, Mo Yan felt a little worried. Originally, I wanted the master and servant to take them back. After all, the guard leader had given them a thousand taels of silver as a reward that day. As soon as he said the words, Xiao Ruiyuan turned cold and took Xiao Shi away without looking back. , which made her embarrassed for a while.


    The purple gift box at the top is printed with the words ''Baiweizhai''. It must contain the special snacks of ''Baiweizhai'', the most famous pastry shop in the capital. Baiweizhai''s snacks are all in limited supply. The business is very good. I want to buy it. For one portion, you have to line up early in the morning.


    But no matter how rare it is, it is just a snack, not precious, so it doesn''t matter if you ept it.


    The next few gift boxes contained only ordinary small items, which were not considered precious. The other two boxes contained hairpin rings and jewelry made of gold. Each one was of great weight and the gold glittered so much that it almost blinded Mo Yan''s eyes.


    If Mo Yan could barely ept these, but when she opened the two bottom gift boxes and saw century-old ginseng that was as thick as a child''s arm lying inside, she almost closed the lid and hurriedly caught up with Xiao Ruiyuan to give them. Stuff it back.


    In this time and space, wild ginseng is not particrly rare, but century-old ginseng is extremely rare and expensive, with a single branch costing more than 500 taels.


    Xiao Ruiyuan made two of them, and they were in excellent condition. The roots werepletely preserved, and the total value was definitely more than 1,200 taels.


    This handwriting is too big!


    Mo Yan silently closed the box and threw the two ginsengs into the space, waiting to return them when he had the chance. However, Xiao Ruiyuan''s taste is really not that good. Who can take out those dazzling and heavy jewelry?


    Hmm, if you are short of money in the future, you can **** it and it willst for a long time.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t understand the importance of giving gifts, and there were no elders in the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion who really cared about him. Those gold ornaments were Xiao Shiyi''s idea, so he naturally felt that the more expensive the gift, the more sincere it was.


    In the end, Xiao Ruiyuan felt that something was wrong. This was exactly the behavior of the nouveau riche in Beijing. The Mo family is not the kind of people who are greedy for money, so it is definitely not appropriate to give it away. They just bought everything. He had to carefully select two hundred-year-old ginseng from his private treasury, and also bought some ordinary and practical items. I won''t feel rude.


    The same day he returned, Xiao Ruiyuan''s injury recurred and he took a month''s leave. He nned to follow Xiao Hua into the mountains to find Chi Mang during this month. Even if Xiao Hua didn''t want to lead the way, he would go in and look for him. The prince''s condition could not dy him.


    Early the next morning, Xiao Ruiyuan and Xiao Shiyi rode through the North City Gate and waited for Mo Yan in a pavilion not far outside the city gate. Soon Mo Yan came over in a carriage and went to Liuyang Vige with them.


    When the three of them arrived at Liuyang Vige, it was still early, and Xiaohua was sleeping in her nest, belly up.


    Mo Yan twisted its ears and said angrily: "You sleep so soundly like this, you don''t even know if bad guyse at night and take you away."


    Xiao Hua, who was disturbed from her sweet dream, expressed her innocence. She blinked her wolf eyes and looked at Mo Yan pitifully, shouting aggrievedly, hoping that she would raise her noble hand and let go of the wolf ears that were pinched by the fever.


    Mo Yans eyes twitched. She really couldnt resist the pitiful look in this guys eyes, so she let go of her hand and urged it to hurry up.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was okay, but Xiao Shiyi saw the way Mo Yan and Xiao Hua got along for the first time. He stared at Xiao Hua in disbelief. Is this guy still the snow wolf who unts his power and dares to bully anyone? Didn''t someone switch the package?


    Because of Mo Yan''s arrival, Xiao Hua was in a good mood. After having breakfast obediently, she took Mo Yan''s clothes and dragged her into the mountains.

 Chapter 180: Yan Yan is in danger(2)

    Chapter 180: Yan Yan is in danger(2)


    Chapter 180 Yan Yan is in danger (2)


    Yesterday, Dabai said that Yanyan hadnt seen it for a long time. Today, he took Yanyan there. When Dabai is happy, he might be willing to teach it a trick to win a fight. Wow, it has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    "Wait a minute. Mr. Xiao has something to ask you for help. If you agree, Mr. Xiao will follow you into the mountains in the next month." Mo Yan quickly took out the hem of his clothes and wiped the stain left by Xiaohua. Drool marks.


    Upon hearing this, Xiaohua looked sideways at Xiao Ruiyuan, her eyes filled with impatience: "Say quickly, I''m busy!"


    Such an arrogant little look is like heaven and earthpared to how he treats Mo Yan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes twitched. Why did he always think Xiaohua could understand human speech? What was even weirder was that he seemed to understand the meaning of its look.


    Speechlessly, he took out a cyan purse from his sleeve pocket, took out a red scale that was a little bigger than the child''s palm, and put it under Xiaohua''s nose.


    This scale was found identally when he went into the mountainsst time. After identification by the ghost doctor, it was found to be the one left by the red python.


    Xiaohua stretched out her nose and sniffed it, then shook her head in disgust. She didn''t like the smell of snake on it.


    A smile shed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, "The red python is very powerful and dangerous. If you don''t want to, forget it."


    Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan suspiciously, always feeling that he was using provocation to stimte Xiaohua. With Xiaohua''s proud temperament, she would definitely agree to such a provocation. She looked at the little flower worriedly, fearing that it would be stimted and agree to it regardless of its own safety.


    Red python? Isn''t it the big guy that Dabai mentioned?


    Xiaohua tilted her head, no, this matter must be discussed with Dabai. Dabai also wanted to make trouble with the red python, but he didn''t go there because he was not sure of winning.


    Now there is this evil **** named Xiao. Let him take the lead when the timees. When he and the red python are both injured, it will be no problem for them to fight together. Wow, it is so smart. Once the red python is taken care of, Dabai will definitely teach it to fight. !


    Thinking of this, Xiaohua raised her head proudly, called out to Xiao Ruiyuan twice, turned around and ran towards the mountains.


    Is this a promise?


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Xiaohua''s back and couldn''t believe it. When did this guy be so easy to talk to?


    Mo Yan was also surprised. When she saw Xiao Hua stopping in front to urge her, she didn''t think any more and quickly followed her.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was about to go, Xiao Ruiyuan stepped forward and stopped her, showing a look of disapproval, "We might encounter danger this time. It''s better for Miss Mo to stay here. Xiao guarantees that nothing will happen to Xiao Hua."


    Before Mo Yan could say anything, Xiao Hua rushed over and bared her teeth at Xiao Ruiyuan. They would be safer if Yan Yan left. Xiao Ruiyuan, you idiot!


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes twitched fiercely, forget it, if there is danger, he will just stand in front of her.


    The three of them and the wolf walked very fast. When they arrived at Dabai''s cave, Dabai was already waiting outside. Xiaohua rushed up with a leap, rubbing against Dabai''s body and whining.


    Xiao Shiyi stared at Dabai who was taller than Xiaohua in shock. He identally met Dabai''s cold eyes and felt horrified. He felt that he was no match.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t show it on his face, but he was equally shocked in his heart. This was the first time he had seen such a big wolf. He must have lived like the red python for many years.


    Humans will definitely not be able to understand themunication between wolves, but this does not include Mo Yan.


    Having been with these two guys for a long time, Mo Yan can guess some things through their calls and some body movements. At this time, the two guys weremunicating and looking at Xiao Ruiyuan. She always felt that something was not right.

 Chapter 181: Yan Yan is in danger(3)

    Chapter 181: Yan Yan is in danger(3)


    Chapter 181 Yan Yan is in danger (3)


    I dont know what Xiaohua said to Dabai. Dabai didnt mind the arrival of Xiao Ruiyuan and his servant, but just ignored it.


    However, after rescuing Xiao Ruiyuan that day, Mo Yan had not been to the mountains due to some trivial matters. Dabai had not seen her for a long time and missed her very much. Under the vignt eyes of the master and servant, he walked towards Mo Yan with elegant steps. They rubbed each other intimately for a while.


    Mo Yan touched its head with a smile and took out a roast chicken that was roasted in the spacest night from the cloth bag and gave it to it.


    Dabai was very happy and enjoyed the roast chicken.


    Xiaohua looked at Mo Yan usingly, Yan Yan was partial, why wasn''t it?


    Mo Yan ignores it. Dont think she doesnt know that every time she lets it bring food to Dabai, the glutton will secretly eat part of it.


    Looking at the intimate interaction between one person and two wolves in front of him, Xiao Ruiyuan''s inner thoughts were expressionless and no one knew.


    Xiao Shiyi''s mouth grew into an ''O'' shape, and he immediately admired his master''s wise decision. With these two wolves around, they would definitely be able to find the red python, but he admired Mo Yan even more for being able to subdue these two outsiders. In his eyes, he looked like a ferocious wolf.


    Having eaten and drank enough, Dabai was in a good mood and led the way. If these two humans were to find other ferocious beasts, Yan Yan would never lead the way as long as she kept silent. However, the red python was its neighbor. They had a fight a few years ago and broke into its territory not long ago. Almost scared Yan Yan. Now that he has two helpers, he must give that bedbug a good lesson.


    Although the territories are adjacent, the red python is cunning by nature and its whereabouts are unpredictable. Dabai can only find it slowly by following the scent, so it is not fast to find it.


    Even so, it was a long walk. Mo Yan could keep up at first, butter he got blisters on the soles of his feet. The walk was very hard and the pace slowed down. In order not to waste time, she gritted her teeth and persisted.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has been paying attention to her. Seeing that she frowned from time to time and walked unnaturally, he suggested to rest for a while and then look for her again. But Dabai disagreed. The smell of the bed bug was getting stronger and stronger, and it was probably nearby. What if it was dyed and let it escape?


    Dabai naturally would not let Mo Yan endure the pain and walk, so he asked Xiaohua to carry Mo Yan on his back. There will be a fierce battleter, and it has to conserve its energy. The most useless thing here is the little flower. It won''t be of much helpter, so it''s best to let it carry Yanyan''s back.


    Xiaohua didn''t know that she was being disliked again. Under Xiao Shiyi''s ghostly eyes, she steadily carried Mo Yan on her back.


    Mo Yan was quite embarrassed. After all, she came with Xiaohua and Dabai because she was worried that they would be in danger. Now that she was unable to help, she became a burden.


    Dabai concentrated on looking for traces of the red python. Not long after, it stopped in a low-lying area. He lowered his head and sniffed everywhere with his nose. Finally, he stopped under a rock and pulled out a long white object with his paws. .


    Mo Yan took a closer look and was so frightened that she almost fell off Xiaohua''s back. The white strip, which was thicker than her waist and nearly 20 meters long, was a snake slough!


    Such a thick and long snake slough, how big must the snake be!


    Xiao Ruiyuan picked up the snake slough and looked at it, then took out the previous snake scales andpared them. A sh of joy shed in his cold eyes. It was obvious that this snake slough belonged to the red python.


    Its just that this red python is bigger than he thought. He didnt think that the red python would be his opponent. Its just that the snake is too fast. If the red python escapes before he catches it, he may not be able to catch up.


    Dabai was very happy when he found the red python''s slough. The bedbug had just shed its skin and was at a vulnerable stage. Even without these two humans, it could still win.


    When you find the bedbugter, it will go first. It will use its own strength to defeat that guy.


    Dabai''s speed increased a lot. Xiao Ruiyuan stepped forward tightly. His hand was already on the hilt of the sword, ready to take down the red python at any time. He did not ignore Mo Yan and always walked very close to her. Xiao Shi One follows at the end to prevent idents.


    Not long after walking, Dabai''s speed slowed down. It lowered its head and stared motionlessly at the bushes ahead. The soles of its feetnded lightly on the ground without making a sound.


    Obviously, the red python is in the misceneous trees.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ruiyuan subconsciously stood in front of Mo Yan, his right hand tightly grasping the hilt of the sword at his waist, and his cold eyes sharply observed the movements in the grass.


    Mo Yan was so nervous that she didn''t dare to express herself, and her clenched hands were covered in sweat.


    Xiaohua didn''t dare to move while carrying Mo Yan on her back, and she didn''t even stick out her tongue. Her wolf eyes rolled around, full of expectation and nervousness.


    Xiao Shiyi stood beside Xiaohua. His most important task was to protect Miss Mo and Xiaohua.


    Dabai stood upright and tiptoed towards the bushes. When he heard Xiao Ruiyuan''s subtle footsteps, he quickly turned his head and warned him not to move with his eyes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was puzzled, but he couldn''t stop. If he wanted to kill the red python, he had to defeat the enemy with one move. Otherwise, seeing so many of them, the red python would definitely escape.


    Dabai is going to be furious. If he had known that this guy wouldn''t listen to him, he shouldn''t have brought him here.


    Hmph, dont think that they are wild beasts, only with brute strength. The red python is not easy to deal with. It wants to see how powerful this human being is.


    Dabai stepped aside and made it clear that Xiao Ruiyuan would go first.


    Xiao Ruiyuan would not flinch. He approached the pile of misceneous trees lightly and almost without making a sound. Just as he was about to pounce and defeat the enemy with one move, he heard a high-pitched howl from Dabai behind him.


    Xiao Ruiyuan turned around subconsciously and saw a scene that made his eyes split open!


    A huge red python as thick as a bucket raised its body halfway up. The huge snake head appeared on top of Mo Yan''s head. It opened a **** mouth with thick white teeth and bit into Mo Yan''s waist.


    Xiao Hua under her body had no time to react. Xiao Shiyi, who was the closest, had no idea that the red python was attacking from behind. It was already toote when Dabai noticed the movement. Xiao Ruiyuan was too far away. By the time the sword in his hand was shooting towards the red python, it was toote. , the red python had already taken the lead, holding Mo Yan in its mouth and rushed down the **** with dense trees.


    Mo Yan felt her waist tighten, and saw only Dabai, who was roaring towards this side, and Xiao Ruiyuan, who suddenly turned pale...

 Chapter 182: I can’t bear to be in danger (1)

    Chapter 182: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (1)


    Chapter 182 I cant bear to be med (1)


    Mo Yan stared nkly at the red python that opened its huge mouth and swallowed seven or eight chickens at once. He wanted to transform into a strong man and beat its parents who didn''t even know it, and then throw it out of space for Xiao Ruiyuan to take it. Its courage.


    But this guy was extremely strong and cunning. She tried to get close, but never seeded. nts and dead objects in the space can be taken out with thoughts, but animals have their own thoughts and can only be brought in and out by her unless they are killed first.


    Watching the space being transformed by the red python, Mo Yan was very upset. If it hadn''t been too big to be amodated in the Lingquan Pool, it would have jumped in and swam, and she would have a shadow on the Lingquan water in the future.


    But even if she didn''t go in for a swim, it drank a lot of the spiritual spring water, and also produced a pile of extremely smelly excrement. It smoked the chickens to the point where they didn''t want to eat food, and she almost vomited herself.


    Hey, have you had enough trouble? Seeing that it was about to run to cause harm to the medicine field, Mo Yan finally couldn''t bear it anymore.


    The red python''s huge body was very dexterous. After listening to Mo Yan''s words, it turned around at an incredible angle without crushing the piece of medicinal herbs. Instead, it rushed into the orchard and harmed the grove.


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched. Even if Dabai became a spirit, this red python was no less generous. It even knew how to make false ims in the east and attack the west. It deceived Dabai and Xiao Ruiyuan, ran out from behind and kidnapped her.


    Mo Yan was so frightened that he almost had a heart attack as he slid down the hillside with this guy in his mouth. Unexpectedly, a big stone appeared in the grass in front of him. This thing was going too fast and it was going downhill. He saw that he was the first to be attacked. Her head was bruised and bleeding, so she had no choice but to enter the space, and this guy was also brought in.


    As soon as he came in, this guy seemed to have taken a stimnt. He opened his mouth and let her go, drinking water and eating chicken with his mouth empty, causing harm to everything in the space.


    It had been three or four hours since she came in. Although only a short while had passed outside, Dabai didn''t know how anxious they would be. Xiao Ruiyuan''s pale face before being kidnapped lingered in her mind. If you don''t go out, there''s no guarantee that something else will happen.


    But if she doesnt get that abominable python out, how can she have peace of mind?


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan shouted to the red python that was devouring fruit in the orchard: "I''m going out. If you want to be trapped in it for the rest of your life and never be free again, just stay here!" "


    The Chimang swallowed the fruit for a moment, and in a blink of an eye he swam in front of Mo Yan, spitting out the snake fruit and making a hissing sound.


    Although this guy had never hurt her, even when he ran away with her in his mouth, he did not use the strength to bite her, but facing such a huge creature, Mo Yan was still very frightened, and subconsciously moved his **** back before he felt better. Quite a bit.


    I dont understand what you are talking about. If you want to go out, just shake your head. If you dont want to go out, just wag your tail.


    The big copper bell eyes stared at Mo Yan, and the red python decisively chose to wag its tail!


    Mo Yan:


    Mo Yan was stunned when he encountered such a shameless guy. Without thinking, he quickly reached out and grabbed the letter that it spat out. He silently said "get out" in his heart. In the blink of an eye, one person and one snake appeared outside. It was the same thing just now. The **** when you enter.


    This **** is covered with vines, and there are dense spikes on the vines. The red python has rough skin and thick flesh, which is fine, but Mo Yan can''t. How do I get out?


    The red python was dragged out and was very unhappy. It stared at Mo Yan coldly and hissed in its mouth, obviously angry.


    Mo Yancai didn''t bother to care about it. As long as this guy still wanted to enter the space, he didn''t dare to do anything to her.

 Chapter 183: I can’t bear to be in danger (2)

    Chapter 183: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (2)


    Chapter 183 I cant bear to be med (2)


    This idea is not wrong, but unfortunately, she overestimated the red python''s IQ.


    Seeing that Mo Yan refused to let it in to drink water and eat chicken, the red python impatiently touched her with its huge snake head.


    This amount of strength is insignificant to the extremely powerful red python, but to Mo Yan, it was like a person mming into her. Moreover, the ce she was standing on was a slope. Mo Yan lost his bnce and fell out. .


    The summer clothes were already thin, but this time, the sharp thorns on the vines dug straight into Mo Yan''s skin, including her arms, cheeks, and back.


    Mo Yan burst into tears from the pain. She finally managed to grab a bare stone and struggled to stand up. Dense drops of blood gushed out from the punctured ce. The red dots quickly soaked into her light blue skin. His clothes and smooth face were even brighter red, looking particrly scary.


    The red python obviously didn''t expect that he could do this with just a slight push. Something shed in a pair of snake eyes, and then quickly disappeared.


    Mo Yan was in so much pain that she ignored the culprit who had caused her to be like this, and entered the space in a sh.


    When the red python saw that the person had suddenly disappeared, it was scurrying around anxiously, but it had no choice but to stare at the ce where Mo Yan disappeared. It did not believe that this human would nevere out.


    On the slope, Xiao Ruiyuan had already lost his usual calmness. His cold eyes were full of scarlet. He waved the sharp sword in his hand crazily and cut away the obstacles in front of him. He only had one thought in his mind, that is to find Mo Yan.


    Xiao Shiyi was helping from the side. He looked at his master worriedly. After so many years of following his master, this was the first time he had seen his master lose his temper. Miss Mo must be safe and sound!


    Compared with the anxiety of the two of them, Dabai and Xiaohua are a little better, but only a little better.


    They knew that Mo Yan had a magical space that they could enter at any time, but they were also worried that the bug would swallow the person before Mo Yan could react and enter the space. So when they saw Xiao Ruiyuan running down the hillside, they He also followed closely behind.


    This **** is sorge that Dabai can only determine the direction based on the smell of Mo Yan and the red python.


    The one who was most annoyed was Dabai. I originally thought that I could find Chixiu and give the bug a beating, but who would have thought that that guy was even more cunning than before, actually deceiving it with his own excrement, and identally found it? Once it got its way, Yan Yan was taken away.


    The little flower was not much better. Mo Yan was taken from its back. If it had been more alert, this would not have happened.


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan who was frantically clearing the way ahead, Dabai and Xiaohua looked at each other and decided to be nicer to this human being who cares about his appearance in the future.


    In the space, Mo Yan soaked in arge wooden barrel filled with spiritual spring water, and carefully pulled out the sharp thorns pierced into the flesh. Fortunately, these sharp thorns were rtively strong and were not broken inside, otherwise the thorn heads would have grown together with the flesh. , it will be more painful if it grows into flesh thorns.


    It took half an hour to make sure that all the spikes on his body were removed. Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, got up from the barrel, and put on blood-stained clothes.


    There are clothes to change in the space, but I have to go out to find Xiao Ruiyuan and the otherster. If the clothes I wear are different from those before disappearing, I wont even be able to find an excuse when asked.


    Mo Yan was about to go out, but when she saw the red python that had not left through the space, she gave up the idea and wanted to wait until it left.


    After being soaked in the spiritual spring water, Mo Yan''s wound no longer hurt so much, so she tidied up the messy space made by the red python.

 Chapter 184: I can’t bear to be in danger (3)

    Chapter 184: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (3)


    Chapter 184 I cant bear to be med (3)


    Dozens of those chickens were eaten by the red python, and they were greatly frightened. They all surrounded Mo Yan in panic, and followed Mo Yan wherever he went. Mo Yan was speechless when he saw it, and she didn''t usually do it either. Stop catching and killing their fellow creatures!


    After clearing up the space, Mo Yan put away the eggs. Seeing that the red python hadn''t left yet, he started picking fruits again.


    The fruit has been ripe a few days ago, and Mo Yan can finally live a life of eating fruit every day again. Its hard to tell the origin of other fruits, but local fruits like pears, peaches, and plums can still be eaten. Therefore, the Mo familys fruits have not been cut off in the past few days, and everyone in the family likes them very much.


    In addition to the ordinary fruit trees, there are more than 20 more precious ones in the space, such as grapes, lychees, and longans, which are all Mo Yan''s favorites. She ate them while picking them, quickly filling her stomach.


    There are so many fruits that Mo Yan cant eat them all by himself, so he ns to make wine and keep it. When the orchard bears fruit, he can drink it openly. Its also good to give it as a gift.


    With this busy schedule, Mo Yan forgot about time. Only a moment or so had passed outside since she was carried by the red python, but to Xiao Ruiyuan, who was anxious, it seemed like days and nights had passed.


    After Mo Yan harvested arge area of rice and threshed the grains, she found that the red python was no longer there. She happily took a sickle and walked out of the space, preparing to cut off the vines to find a way out, but her waist tightened. Got caught by the red python again.


    It turned out that this guy saw that Mo Yan refused toe out, so he slyly hid aside. As soon as Mo Yan came out, he wrapped up the person with lightning speed. Worried that Dabai and the others would catch up, he wrapped up the person and ran away. .


    The red python was very fast, even on the uneven slopes covered with vines, and it quickly swam out of the slope.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan finally came down, he only saw the red python anxiously waiting for Mo Yan. When the vines were beaten into pieces by its tail, he thought that the red python had done something to Mo Yan. The cold air lingering around him became stronger and stronger, making Xiao Eleven was worried.


    While Dabai continued to search for Mo Yans scent and chased him in one direction, Xiao Ruiyuan continued to search with a glimmer of hope. Even if...even if he couldnt find it...no, he would definitely find it, he would definitely find it!


    Mo Yan was taken to a dark cave by the red python. This time the red python learned the lesson and wrapped its tail tightly around Mo Yan and refused to let go. Mo Yan had no choice but to let this scourge enter the space, which would be even more impossible.


    Mo Yan leisurely took out an apple and gnawed it slowly. He calmly admired the angry red python and avenged its push. If possible, she would have pushed it onto the nail board and let it be pierced.


    However, even if this guy has just shed its skin, its scales are very hard. It is estimated that nails cannot easily prate into it unless it is smashed with a hammer. If its skin is used to make light armor, the defense should be very good.


    The red python didn''t know that Mo Yan was coveting its scales. It put its head in front of Mo Yan, spit out the letter and made a hissing sound.


    However, the races are different and thenguages are so different that Mo Yan can''t even guess it, but this guy is bound to covet her space.


    In fact, it is not difficult to escape. Mo Yan just needs to throw the red python into the space. When she finds the big white flowers, she will let them in and have a fight with this guy. Even if she doesn''t kill it, she can just hurt it and throw it out.


    But the time difference between inside and outside the space is too big. When she finds Dabai and they have a suitable opportunity to let them in, she is afraid that the nts she has collected so hard will be destroyed by it. She does not want to use this method unless it is absolutely necessary.

 Chapter 185: I can’t bear to be in danger (4)

    Chapter 185: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (4)


    Chapter 185 I cant bear to be med (4)


    Anyway, Dabai will eventually find him by following the scent, so she can just wait. What''s more, if Xiao Ruiyuan wants to get the red python''s guts, this guy will definitely run away.


    It''s just that although this guy is hateful, I have never heard of it going down the mountain to harm people. This time he kidnapped her, just like Dabai and Xiaohua before, they were tempted by the spiritual spring water, but the method was too rough and too torturous, otherwise Even if you give it spiritual spring water to drink, it will be nothing.


    Chi Python naturally didnt know what Mo Yan was thinking. Even if he knew, he might still do it. It has been at odds with that stinky wolf for a long time. If it uses gentle methods, that guy will definitely not agree. It is afraid that it will have a fight before it meets Mo Yan, and it is not sure whether it can win.


    Ever since he inadvertently broke into the stinky wolf''s territory and smelled a scent that was extremely beneficial to it from this human, it has been trying to find a way to get the human over.


    It''s a pity that every time this humanes in, there''s that smelly wolf guarding her. It finally thinks of a good way to catch this human, and it will definitely not let her go back unless this human is willing to let her stay in thatnd. Go on, otherwise... hum!


    Mo Yan was wrapped up in the snake''s tail and couldn''t free herself. This guy wouldn''t let her go for a while. She was bored, so she had to close her eyes and pretend to doze off. Unexpectedly, she actually fell asleep. She adjusted to afortable position. He fell asleep leaning on the red python.


    Don''t mention it, although this guy has an unpleasant smell, it is ice cold. In summer, it is simply a natural cooler.


    Mo Yan slept peacefully, but it made Red Python very depressed. It was sulking alone for a while. Seeing Mo Yan sleeping soundly and smelling the good smell on her body, it actually became sleepy. Its big eyes narrowed and became smaller and smaller. Finally, the snake''s head tilted and fell asleep on the ground. past.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan, who was in a state of embarrassment, followed Dabai and hurriedly found the red python''s cave and saw a man and a python sleeping peacefully inside, his heart trembled violently.


    The red python woke up the moment they broke in, and it red at Dabai angrily. This traitor and coward actually brought humans to its cave. It must be taught a lesson.


    The red python let go of Mo Yan''s tail, and without looking at Xiao Ruiyuan, it pounced straight towards Dabai.


    Dabai turned around and ran, and when he came to the open area outside, he started fighting with the red python. Both sides had strong fighting intent in their eyes, and they both wanted to beat the other one up.


    Xiao Ruiyuan walked in quickly and found that Mo Yan was really just asleep, and his high heart finally slowly fell back.


    At that moment, he actually felt nervous gratitude towards the red python, grateful that it did not eat this woman who was in his heart.


    Looking at her sleeping face peacefully, I felt a strange sense of peace in my heart, but when I saw the thorn marks on her cheeks and the dots on her clothes, a coldness burst out all over my body.


    Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t bear to wake Mo Yan, so he asked Xiaohua to guard her, and Xiao Shiyi to guard the entrance of the cave to prevent the red python from rushing in and hurting Mo Yan.


    Looking at a wolf and a snake fighting fiercely together, the surprise in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes became more and more intense. He suddenly felt that if he randomly faced one of them, his chances of winning were not great, because thepetition between these two beasts was not just about strength and speed. .


    Mo Yan was awakened by the huge hiss of the red python. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found that the red python was no longer there, and it was Xiaohua who was guarding her.


    Seeing Mo Yan wake up, Xiao Hua rushed up excitedly, stuck out her big tongue, and washed her face in a few seconds.


    Mo Yan swatted it away in disgust. Hearing the sound of fighting outside the cave, he knew it was Xiao Ruiyuan and the others fighting with the red python.

 Chapter 186: I can’t bear to be in danger (5)

    Chapter 186: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (5)


    Chapter 186 I cant bear to be med (5)


    Xiao Hua didnt mind either. She shook her head and flicked her tail against Mo Yan, whining to express her joy.


    Xiao Weiwei.


    Mo Yan stood up and walked outside the cave. She saw Xiao Shiyi guarding the entrance of the cave and felt slightly moved.


    Miss Mo, you wake up!


    Seeing that Mo Yan was safe and sound, Xiao Shiyi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, finally no longer having to endure the cold air from his master.


    Well, we have Guard Lao Xiao. Mo Yan smiled slightly and thanked him.


    Xiao Wei quickly shook her head and stood in front of her alert watching the fiercely fighting red python, worried that it could not beat and rushed over Mo Yan to escape.


    Mo Yan stood there and turned his attention to the man, the wolf and the python in the fight.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan and Dabai were attacking the red python in tacit cooperation.


    The Red Python has a very strong fighting power. Even if he fights Baymax alone, he won''t lose, but it''s also very difficult to win.


    Xiao Ruiyuan came for the red python, and it was impossible to let it escape this time, so with Dabai''s acquiescence, he joined the battle. The red python was outnumbered and gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    At this time, the red python''s body was covered with scratches and sword wounds, and blood was flowing out. The rocks and soil on the ground were stained red with blood, and it let out waves of angry roars. Facing the attack, it did not dodge or evade, and did not care about the many wounds on its body. It only fought back crazily, one person and one wolf.


    With such a desperate counterattack, Xiao Ruiyuan and Dabai were under great pressure, and they became more and more cooperative in attacking the red python.


    Although Red Python used desperate tactics, it was still unable to restore the defeat and did not even have a chance to escape.


    There are more and more wounds on its body, and its temper is getting more and more irritable. It keeps beating the ground with its tail, but this will only make its injuries more and more serious.


    As if knowing that he would not escape death, the red python suddenly looked at Mo Yan who was standing at the entrance of the cave, spitting out the letter and letting out a burst of sad neighing, and tears burst out from his big copper bell eyes.


    Mo Yan''s heart skipped a beat and she felt a little ufortable. This guy has developed intelligence and is almost like a human being in her opinion. If it were her, she would never be able to kill this red python without her life being threatened.


    Seeing that Mo Yan ignored him, Red Python shed more and more tears, and the hiss in his mouth became weaker and weaker.


    Their territories are adjacent and they have been in conflict for a long time, but it has not gone so far as to kill each other. This time it actually united with a human to kill this bug, which was absolutely impossible before.


    Since this bedbug can''t escape, it can''t kill it, so let the person named Xiao deal with it on his own! Thinking of this, Dabai suddenly stopped his offensive and ran to stand next to Mo Yan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was only surprised for a moment, then he waved his sword sharply and continued to attack the red python''s weakness.


    Even without Dabai, the red python had no strength to escape, so it simply gave up resistance. The huge snake heady paralyzed, neighing in the direction of Mo Yan, and big tears fell down freely.


    Woo, it has lived for a hundred years, and seeing that its lifespan ising to an end, it wants to borrow some spiritual spring water from this human, but it unexpectedly dies faster.


    Woohoo, it is so regretful, it has not found a mate yet, and there is no female to give birth to offspring for it yet. It is so miserable, Wuwu!


    Why is that stinky wolf so lucky? What''s so good about it? Woo hoo, if I had known I should have killed this guy that time, then it would definitely be the one next to this human!


    The red python''s sad screams were like a nightmare to Mo Yan. They say all things are equal, let alone a python with intelligence. Do they really have the right to deprive it of its life?

 Chapter 187: I can’t bear to be in danger (6)

    Chapter 187: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (6)


    Chapter 187 I cant bear to be med (6)


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan about to stab the red python''s seven inches with his sword, Mo Yan finally couldn''t help shouting:


    Master Xiao, can you not kill it?


    The fatal sword stabbed by Xiao Ruiyuan was almost fixed on the scales of the red python. Facing Mo Yan''s pleading eyes, he was unable to prate any further.


    The red python''s whine also stopped. It stared at Mo Yan in disbelief, its eyes full of ecstasy. Woo hoo, it knew that this human being was very kind, otherwise the cunning wolf wouldn''t be so kind to her.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan intently before he spoke, Xiao Shiyi couldn''t help but said: "Miss Mo, you are kind-hearted and there is nothing wrong with pitying the red python, but it is just a beast after all, and using its courage to save people is a worthy death. I hope the girl wont stop me.


    As soon as these words came out, a ho''s nest was stirred.


    Xiaohua rushed towards Xiao Shiyi without even thinking, wing at his chest fiercely.


    I am a beast. If you have the guts,e and take advantage of me!


    Dabai also stared at Xiao Shiyi coldly, whining, as if to say, Xiaohua, well done!


    Mo Yan felt very ufortable after hearing this, but did not stop Xiaohua. What''s wrong with the beast? The beast doesn''t owe you anything.


    Xiaohua''s ws were measured and just wanted to vent her anger. It scratched all of Xiao Shiyi''s clothes, leaving scratch marks on his skin. If Mo Yan hadn''t been here, he would have even taken off his pants. Make him embarrassed to see others.


    Xiao Shiyi almost cried, trying his best to say good things. This time he really believed that Xiaohua could understand human speech, and he would never dare to speak ill of it again.


    Ignoring the farce, Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan and said seriously: "You don''t have to kill it to get courage. If Mr. Xiao can trust me, let me talk to it."


    Lets talk about it? Does she understand bestiality?


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at her indifferently, with no emotion in his eyes. He just slowly withdrew the sharp sword that stopped at the seven-inch mark of the red python.


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, smiled gratefully at him, and walked quickly to the red python. Looking at the red python up close, its condition is even worse, with blood almost visible and bones visible deep down.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not walk away. He stood beside Mo Yan to prevent the red python from suddenly attacking.


    Sighing, Mo Yan knelt down and poked the red python on the head: "If you believe me, just do as I say, and I guarantee that you won''t die even if I take your courage; if you don''t believe me, just dump me." Just flick your tail and let him kill you and take your guts."


    As she said that, she pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan and looked at Red Python''s reaction.


    Seeing Mo Yan talking to a python seriously, Xiao Ruiyuan wanted tough, but then he couldn''tugh anymore. Because the red python spit out the letter, gently licked Mo Yan''s hand, and finally nodded.


    Yes, I nodded my head.


    Looking at the red python who nodded again expressionlessly, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes twitched. Even though he had read stories about gods and monsters, he still refused to believe that there really were beasts that became spirits in this world, but the red python in front of him had clearly be a spirit.


    Although the red python nodded and expressed his willingness, Mo Yan would notpletely believe this cunning guy. They had all been tricked by him before!


    "Don''t even think about lying to me. We can catch you once or twice, unless you can escape from Yuhua Mountain."


    The red python endured the pain and quickly shook his head. If he really wouldn''t die if he took the courage, why would he be able to escape?


    Well, you just wait here. After a while, we wille to you to try to embarrass you. Dont worry, we wont kill you.


    Seeing that it didn''t seem to be perfunctory, Mo Yan believed it temporarily, and then said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "I know there is a way to safely remove its bile, and its life will not be in danger. If Mr. Xiao can trust me, And your friends condition is not particrly urgent, how about waiting for a while?

 Chapter 188: I can’t bear to be in danger (7)

    Chapter 188: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (7)


    Chapter 188 I cant bear to be med (7)


    Looking at the calm and confident smile on the woman''s face, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes deepened: "If Miss Mo''s method is feasible, Xiao can wait, but to prevent it from escaping, it must be taken away by Xiao."


    He couldn''t bear to let her down, but he couldn''t risk His Highness''s life so willfully.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan kicked the red python: "Master Xiao is a gentleman and he keeps his word, so you can go with him for the time being. He will find a doctor to cure your injury. You just stay here until the bile is taken."


    The red python looked at Mo Yan pitifully. It had be like this. Is there any room for resistance?


    The matter was resolved satisfactorily for the time being, and Mo Yan was relieved.


    In previous lives, it wasmon to remove bile from living animals, and this method would not harm the animal''s life. It''s just that there is no bile extraction equipment in this time and space, so she has to customize one.


    However, if the bile removal operation is to be sessful, the space must be upgraded to another level, and the spiritual spring must reach the third level. In this way, the spiritual spring water will have an additional ''healing'' function. At that time, the snake bile will be extracted, and the spiritual spring water will be used to repair the wound of the red python. This way you''ll be foolproof.


    Xiao Ruiyuan quietly ced the red python in the Jingshan Courtyard. The affairs of the red python in the Jingshan Courtyard cannot be revealed, otherwise the red python will be in danger of being destroyed.


    Chu Heng and others did not expect Xiao Ruiyuan to catch the red python in one day. They were very emotional when they learned that it was Xiaohua''spanions who helped.


    Just when the ghost doctor was eager to take the red python''s bile himself, Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly knelt on the ground on one knee and spoke out the agreement between him and Mo Yan.


    Your Highness, Hanzhang made his own decisions, please punish him!


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan, who was expressionless but with determination in his eyes, Chu Heng, who was sitting in a wheelchair, rolled his eyes, and then went to help him in person, saying in a gentle tone: "Get up quickly, since you have an agreement with someone, take it. If you are too brave, please wait for a while!"


    Thank you, Your Highness!


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood up and looked at the generous smile on the prince''s face. He didn''t show it on his face, but he felt a little guilty in his heart. If it were before, he would never agree to Mo Yan''s request.


    Yan Junyu stared at Xiao Ruiyuan for a while, then suddenlyughed loudly and said: "Haha, Big Ice Cube, you have fallen in love with this little girl, right? Tsk tsk, Big Ice Cube actually has enlightenment, it''s a strange thing in the world, it''s so interesting!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes moved, and a faint blush appeared on his cold face, "Shut up!"


    Cousin Prince, look, this guy is so angry, haha! The jade bone fan pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan, and Yan Junyu smiled even more happily.


    Chu Heng smiled lightly and scolded: "Huaixi, don''t make trouble."


    Yan Junyuughed to himself for a while. Seeing that Xiao Ruiyuan''s face was getting more and more ugly, he lost interest in it. He really wanted to see what Miss Mo was capable of, allowing this guy to make such a ridiculous decision.


    Xiao Xiao, do you know Miss Mos method of extracting courage?


    Although the ghost doctor felt that Xiao Ruiyuan was reckless, he became more interested in the courageous method.


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head: "Miss Mo didn''t say anything clearly."


    A sh of disappointment shed in the ghost doctor''s eyes, and he immediately thought that the bile extraction must be done in Jingshan Vi. Wouldn''t he know it when he was watching from the side?


    Mo Yan secretly changed her clothes in the space, and then returned home with Xiao Hua. However, the stab marks on her face were obvious, and she was discovered all of a sudden. She had to exin that she identally fell on the thorn vine.


    Everyone was extremely distressed. Xin''er quickly took out her own ointment and gave it to her: "Sister, rub it quickly, this will be good after just wiping it."


    When Xin''er became popr with Li Xiuxue, she started pricking her fingers frequently again. Mo Yan felt distressed for her, so she went to the doctor to prepare the best ointment, and the effect was indeed very good.

 Chapter 189: I can’t bear to be in danger (8)

    Chapter 189: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (8)


    Chapter 189 I cant bear to be med (8)


    Mo Yan felt warm in her heart, so she asked her to wipe it for herself. After wiping it, her face felt cool andfortable, but the smell was not very good.


    Knowing that she still had it on her body, Xin''er quickly took her sister to the room to wipe it. When she saw the dense punctures on her sister''s body, she was so sad that she shed tears.


    Mo Yanforted her helplessly for a while, teasing her for being a ''little crybaby'', before Xin''er wiped away her tears in embarrassment.


    Sister, dont go into the mountains anymore. If you identally fall down next time and hit something, Xiner will really cry to death.


    Mo Yan touched her head, smiled and said nothing.


    When Xiner went out, she quickly picked up a pen and paper and began to draw the tools used to remove the bile. In addition to the scalpel used forparotomy, there were also needles and drainage tubes.


    It''s okay to say that the scalpel and the needle are not difficult to make with the technology of this time and space. However, without stic, the drainage tube is difficult to make, and we have to find suitable materials to rece them.


    Late at night, a ck shadow floated into the small courtyard of Mo''s house. The ck shadow took out a white porcin bottle from his arms and ced it at the door of Mo''s house. He turned around and floated out of Mo''s house briskly. Except for the silence above his head, The bright moon, no one knows anyone has been there.


    "Hey, who put this at the door?" When Li Zhong got up early in the morning, he saw the white porcin bottle on the ground. There was no writing on the bottle. He opened the cork and smelled it. His breath was filled with a cool and refreshing smell. linger.


    Li Zhong knew it was a good thing without trying it.


    Thinking of his girl''s injury, a sh of surprise shed across Li Zhong''s face. He quickly put away the porcin vase and handed it to Mo Yan after she got up.


    Mo Yan took the white porcin bottle and looked at it, knowing who sent it, and a strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart.


    Meeting Li Zhong''s doubtful gaze, she quickly threw away the weirdness and pretended to be surprised: "Who is so kind as to send such a bottle of good medicine? Could it be that the Bodhisattva knew that I was injured and specially sent down the elixir? That is really Very good!"


    Li Zhong''s eyes twitched, and he suddenly felt that "girls are not so reliable". Just looking at the girl''s reaction, it seemed that he didn''t know who sent it in the middle of the night, so he felt relieved.


    Going back to the room with the medicine bottle, Mo Yan thought about it and asked Xin''er to apply it on herself. Compared with the ointment I applied yesterday, this one looks more delicate. The key is that it doesn''t have that pungent smell, but it smells very good.


    After the ointment was applied, Mo Yan clearly felt the effect. The dull pain was much relieved. She looked at the medicine bottle, and unexpectedly felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    Thinking about the space upgrade, Mo Yan has no ns to go into the mountains recently. She ns to walk around the streets. Maybe she can do a few good deeds and umte merit. By the way, she can go to the cksmith shop to pick up a scalpel and a needle. Done.


    The little flower is too tall, and the rate of return is too high when taken out. Mo Yan didn''t want to take it with her, but Xiaohua had never gone shopping with her before, so she had to follow him to death, with the attitude of ''If you don''t let me go, I''ll cry for you''.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to promise various benefits, and this guy agreed gloomily.


    Stepping out of the house, Mo Yan wandered aimlessly on the street. It was unclear whether it was because the public security in the capital was too good or because there were a lot of unrest during the day. After walking around for an hour, she didn''t meet anyone in need of help.


    As for the beggars on the street, there were some. It wasnt that she didnt want to help, but it was just not easy to help them. Either support him for the rest of his life or find him a job that can make a living, which is not an easy solution for her now.


    Just when Mo Yan was nning to go shopping and find a shop to have something to eat, there was a lot of noise not far ahead, and many people gathered to watch the fun.

 Chapter 190: I can’t bear to be in danger (9)

    Chapter 190: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (9)


    Chapter 190 I cant bear to be med (9)


    When Mo Yan passed by, he took a nce and saw a little beggar in ragged clothes, about five or six years old, kneeling on the ground. His hands were tied behind his back, and there was a wooden sign hanging around his neck, with the words " I''m a thief, I''m a bastard'' eight words.


    She frowned and couldn''t stand the owner''s behavior. Although it is indeed disgusting for a thief to steal something, it is better to beat him up than to insult him like this.


    "Young girl, do you think he''s pitiful?" The aunt on the side saw Mo Yan''s expression and couldn''t help but said, "Don''t pity this boy. He often digs into other people''s things. He has been caught and beaten many times and has no memory. The owner had no choice but to do this, who allowed this kid to steal from others seven or eight times a month."


    Stealing seven or eight times a month?


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched. The people living in this neighborhood were all ordinary people from ordinary families. If a child of six or seven years old could steal them seven or eight times, it probably wouldn''t be anything valuable that was lost. It''s just that stealing is inherently bad behavior, and stealing a needle is also stealing.


    Looking at the child inside through the human wall, I saw that he had his head lowered, and the expression on his face could not be seen clearly. His exposed lips were pressed tightly, showing a sense of stubbornness.


    He was about the same age as Zhen''er, but lived apletely opposite life. Mo Yan couldn''t bear it, so he stood up and said to the middle-aged man who kept cursing the thief: "How much did he steal from you? I willpensate you."


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He obviously didn''t expect such an incident. Seeing that Mo Yan was well-dressed, he rolled his eyes and said, "He robbed my house seven or eight times, stealing a total of ten taels of silver and five chickens. Forget the chickens. As long as you give me ten taels of silver, I will let him go."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the child who was kneeling on the ground silently suddenly raised his head, stared at the middle-aged man angrily, and said loudly: "You lie! I only stole ten steamed buns and one chicken from your family, not yours." silver."


    When the lie was exposed in public, the middle-aged man was very angry and kicked the child to the ground. He yelled, "You bastard. If you steal my things and dare to make excuses, I will beat you to death." As he said, He actually wanted to go up and kick him.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan stepped forward to block the child, and shouted: "That''s enough, he is just a child, is it necessary to deal with such a heavy hand?"


    Perhaps he still wanted to dig money from Mo Yan. The middle-aged man red at the child angrily, but did not say anything bad to her.


    I think youd better tell the truth, otherwise you wont even get a copper coin.


    Mo Yan looked at the middle-aged man and said coldly. Looking at his actions just now, he knew that the child could not have stolen ten taels of silver from his family. Mo Yan wanted to save the child, but he would not act as the scapegoat.


    The middle-aged man saw that Mo Yan didn''t want to tell lies. Besides, she had no connection with the thief. If she really asked for more, he might not get a penny at all. Thinking of this, he quickly said with a shy smile: "It''s me. I remember wrongly, he only stole a dozen steamed buns and two chickens from my house, I just need the girl to give me two hundred dors."


    Mo Yan was toozy to argue with this kind of person, so he gave him two hundred coins when the child looked at him with anger.


    The middle-aged man got an advantage and hurriedly untied the child''s rope and took off the tag around his neck, "You are lucky, you have met a noble man. Next time you dare to steal into grandpa''s house, grandpa will not let him off so cheaply." you."


    But the child raised his foot and kicked him **** the lifeblood. After kicking him, he turned around and ran away, leaving only the stunned Mo Yan and the middle-aged man who was lying on the ground with his lower body covered and rolling and wailing.


    Mo Yan looked at the child''s running back with twitching eyes and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 191: I can’t bear to be in danger (10)

    Chapter 191: I can¡¯t bear to be in danger (10)


    Chapter 191 I cant bear to be med (10)


    I thought it was just a small incident, but not long after I walked, there was a little tail behind me. Mo Yan stood there, looking helplessly at the child not far away, and waved for him toe over.


    The child trotted over, his bright eyes looking very innocent.


    Just because his heavy kick caused so much pain to the middle-aged man, Mo Yan would not think that he was really that harmless, "Tell me, what do you want to do with me?"


    When the child heard this, he suddenly became a little nervous and said, "I, I''m here to say thanks to you!"


    Mo Yan looked at him yfully, "There''s no need to say thank you. Just don''t steal anything in the future. Otherwise, if you are caught next time, it will be bad if your hands and feet are severely damaged."


    It was meant as a warning, but the child actually cried "Wow" and said, "Wow, I don''t want to be a thief, but people don''t want children to work. I have a younger sister to support, so I don''t want to be a thief." , my sister is going to starve to death."


    Mo Yan felt a knot in her heart when she heard it. Then she saw that the child was crying and almost convulsing. She quickly pulled him into her arms andforted him, "Okay, okay, don''t cry. If your sister knew that her brother was crying in the street, she wouldn''t know what she would do. Why are youughing at me?"


    As he spoke, he took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped his tears, not caring about the dirt on his face.


    These words really worked. The child stopped crying immediately, but the sobbing look looked even more pitiful.


    Mo Yan took him to a small restaurant, ordered some side dishes, and chatted while eating. Then she realized that the child and his sister were kicked out of the house by their stepmother half a year ago. In order to support themselves and their sister, they stole things everywhere. .


    Sister, I know its not good to steal. I only steal food, not money. You must believe me.


    The child looked at Mo Yan pleadingly, as if he wanted to prove something.


    Mo Yan sighed and said warmly: "Eldest sister believes in you."


    Although this child will steal things everywhere, he is also forced by life. Fortunately, although he is a little naughty, he has not lost his true nature.


    The child seemed to have put down his burden and started to eat the food in big gulps. However, after just a few bites, he stopped moving.


    Mo Yan looked at him suspiciously, only to find that he started to cry again, but he didn''t make any sound.


    Seeing Mo Yan looking at him, the child quickly wiped his face with his little hands and said cautiously: "Sister, can I eat less and take the rest of the food back to my sister?"


    Mo Yan''s nose felt sore after hearing this, she touched his head and said, "Eat with confidence, my eldest sister will order some delicious foodter, and you can take it back to your sister."


    When the child heard this, he was very happy, but he insisted not to let Mo Yan order again and put the rice into his mouth.


    Mo Yan looked ufortable and was afraid that he would be ufortable, so she didnt order any more. She just took a few bites and put down her chopsticks.


    After the child finished eating, Mo Yan paid the waiter to pack the remaining food and asked the child to take it back to his sister.


    Before parting, Mo Yan wanted to give the child some money, but the child refused, "Sister, you are a good person. I have been caught stealing many times, but no one came to save me like you. It turns out this There are still good people in the world. Big sister, you will definitely be rewarded."


    Mo Yans cheeks felt a little hot after listening to his solemn words. The child didn''t want much, she just wanted to support herself and her sister. If she didn''t have any other choice, she believed that the child wouldn''t steal things. Maybe she could find a way to help him get out of his current predicament.


    The child was determined not to ask for the money. Mo Yan thought that he was just a child and if other beggars found out that he had the money, he would not be able to keep the money and might even be beaten, so he did not persist.


    "Where do you live? Next time I have a chance, my eldest sister will visit you and your younger sister."


    The child shook his head and refused to say anything. After thanking her repeatedly, he ran away with the food.


    Mo Yan looked at his back and felt helpless. She originally wanted to ask where he lived and see if she could ask Shopkeeper Xing to help her and arrange a job for him to support herself, but he just ran away. .

 Chapter 192: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (1)

    Chapter 192: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (1)


    Chapter 192 The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (1)


    After finding out about an iron shop with a good reputation, Mo Yan found the cksmith, took out the drawings, and exined in detail the appearance of the scalpel and hole needle. After the cksmith was sure that he could do it, he paid a deposit and agreed toe the day after tomorrow. Pick.


    Stepping out of the cksmith shop, Mo Yan continued shopping. He didn''t encounter anything unusual, but he found a lot of interesting things and bought them one by one.


    I saw people selling various animal stuffed dolls on the street. Although they were not as exaggerated and interesting as in my previous life, they were lifelike and quite simr.


    Thinking of the benefits promised to Xiaohua, Mo Yan waved her hand and bought a rabbit stuffed animal, a tiger stuffed animal and a piggy stuffed doll, thinking that Xiaohua would like it.


    Seeing that there were more and more things in his hands, Mo Yan came to a remote corner and put all the things into the space.


    Seeing that it was still early, Mo Yan nned to go home after shopping for a while. When he came to a silver shop called Duobao Pavilion, he saw peopleing and going, and the business was very good, so he walked in. If youe across an ornament you like, you can buy it back and appreciate it carefully.


    Duobao Pavilion is veryrge, with two floors. The upper floor is a VIP room, which is specially designed to entertain high-status people. There will be waiters to select thetest style albums for distinguished guests; the lower floor is for entertaining rich people or those who want to visit. Customers who see the real thing.


    Well, this girl, pleasee in, pleasee in.


    The waiter was obviously stunned for a moment when he saw Mo Yan, and then he enthusiastically weed him in.


    Its no wonder that the waiters attitude is strange. You must know that Duobao Pavilion is the most famous silver building in the capital. The most ordinary piece of jewelry in it can be enough for an ordinary person to eat and drink for several years. The guests whoe and go are either rich or expensive.


    Generally, when a girl from a wealthy familyes over, she will be surrounded by a lot of maids and servants. It is extremely rare for Mo Yan toe here alone, wearing such... well, simple clothes.


    Mo Yan didnt know this, but she just thought the waiters attitude was quite good. She walked slowly to the counter, saw the exquisitely crafted jewelry ced on it, and nodded secretly.


    Jewelry in ancient times was purely handmade. Compared with various modern advanced tools and equipment, it is already very good to be able to achieve this level of precision.


    After looking for a while, Mo Yan didnt find any jewelry that he liked, so he nned to leave. But the moment she turned around, she bumped into someone. To be precise, she was hit by someone.


    You country bumpkin, you dont have eyesight!


    As soon as Mo Yan regained her bnce, a sharp shout rang out in her ears, causing her eardrums to buzz.


    The woman''s scream suddenly attracted everyone''s attention, and some people looked at her with hidden contempt.


    A truly educated girl would never speak so rudely in public.


    The screaming woman was dressed in silk and brocade. She was about thirteen or fourteen years old. Her facial features were exquisite and very delicate, but the arrogance between her eyebrows lowered her beauty to another level.


    Shaner, dont be unreasonable, just let this girl apologize.


    The graceful and beautiful woman standing behind the woman scolded gently, but her tone was obviously doting and indulgent. She nced at Mo Yan gently, and when she saw the extremely ordinary cotton clothes she was wearing, obvious contempt shed in her eyes.


    He is just an ignorant country bumpkin and should not have entered the gate of Duobao Pavilion in the first ce.


    Mo Yan almost said ''haha''. She raised her head to look at this pair of top mother and daughter, and said with a smile: "This aunt is right to be biased towards her own daughter, but it is wrong to tell lies with her eyes open. Your daughter has been hit. Its okay if you ask me to apologize instead. If you let me bump into your daughter once, I promise to apologize.

 Chapter 193: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (2)

    Chapter 193: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (2)


    Chapter 193 The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (2)


    Upon hearing this, the woman named Shan''er was so angry that she pointed at Mo Yan''s nose and cursed: "Who are you? You dare to talk about hitting on this girl? How dare you try to hit on me?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m really nothing. Just be something." Mo Yan was still smiling, admiring the woman''s almost distorted face from close range.


    Its okay to get angry with smart people, but if you get angry with idiots, wouldnt you be even more idiotic?


    Mom, look, look, a bumpkin dares to bully Shaner, you must make the decision for Shaner!


    Chen Shanshan was almost going crazy. She shook the arms of the middle-aged beauty and acted coquettishly, determined to make this sharp-tongued country bumpkin look good.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman was stunned when she looked at Mo Yan, and didn''t even notice what her daughter said.


    Mo Yan''s eyes shed with confusion, why did this woman look at her with suchplicated eyes? They don''t seem to know each other, right?


    Mother, if you watch what she does, help Shaner teach her a lesson!


    Chen Shanshan looked displeased at the graceful and beautiful woman who was just in a daze at this critical moment, secretly thinking that she mustin to her father when she goes back so that this woman dares to ignore her.


    The graceful and beautiful woman came back to her senses, looked at Chen Shanshan lovingly and said, "Shan''er, since you have nothing to do, let this girl go!"


    Seeing that Chen Shanshan was about to explode with anger, a stern look shed deep in the eyes of the middle-aged beautiful woman, but she leaned forward with a smile on her face and whispered to persuade: "There are not only richdies here, but also the daughters of high-ranking officials, but You can''t lower your status for a bumpkin."


    When Chen Shanshan heard this, she looked at the richdies around her who were looking at the good show, and knew that it would not be good for her to continue the quarrel, so she red at Mo Yan angrily: "I have a lot of people, so I will spare you now, huh!" "


    The doubts in Mo Yan''s eyes deepened, but it was better to do less than to do more. Since the other party had stopped, there was no point in her continuing to hold on.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman stared at the back of the departing figure. It wasn''t until she walked out of the gate and turned around that she disappeared, then she looked back absentmindedly.


    Faced with Chen Shanshan''s suspicion, she quickly held her hand, as if she were a loving mother: "Shan''er, I heard that Duobao Pavilion has a new style of collection. Let''s go, mother will take you to pick out some beautiful pieces. In two days, Arent you going to attend the Han familys banquet? You cant bepared with others.


    Chen Shanshan curled her lips, but it was a good thing to get beautiful jewelry, so she took the middle-aged beautiful woman on her arm to pick out jewelry.


    Having had a quarrel with someone, Mo Yan felt very disappointed. But that graceful and beautiful woman was quite strange. She clearly wanted to bow her head at the beginning, but then she let her go so easily, which was really puzzling.


    After thinking about it for a while, Mo Yan put the matter aside without thinking about it. People who didn''t matter would never meet again, no matter what her attitude was.


    Back home, Li Xiu had already started to make dinner. Mo Yan put down the things he bought, threw a rabbit stuffed doll to Xiaohua, rolled up his sleeves and went into the kitchen to help.


    After getting a new toy, the little flower took it into her nest and yed happily. When eating, she even put the stuffed doll aside. After eating a few mouthfuls, she would scratch it with her paws and whine in her mouth. She looked so cute and adorable. It looked like everyone wasughing.


    After taking a bath in the evening, Xin''er applied medicine to Mo Yan again.


    The medicine is so effective that Mo Yan can feel it. The red spots on his body are no longer obvious. There is no need to apply it again tomorrow.


    There was still more than half of the bottle left in the porcin bottle. After thinking about it, Mo Yan tightly plugged the mouth of the bottle and ced it in the space, so that the medicine inside would not spoil and would be useful in the future.

 Chapter 194: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (3)

    Chapter 194: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (3)


    Chapter 194 Meeting and not knowing each other, the space is upgraded again (3)


    Sister, Grandpa Li and I went to the wooden store today. Some of our furniture has been made. Its really beautiful. Zhener and I like it. You can take a look at it tomorrow too.


    The two sisters went to bed, and Xin''er happily shared her joy with Mo Yan.


    As long as you like it, we will move to a new home in the future. You and Zhener will have your own rooms. It will be up to you how you want to decorate them.


    Mo Yan held her sister''s soft little hand and said fondly.


    Well, I must decorate my room beautifully and invite many friends over to y.


    Xin''er said excitedly. Although she couldn''t see it at night, Mo Yan knew that her eyes must be shining.


    "Many friends? Well, when you move to Liuyang Vige in the future, you will y more with the girls of the same age in the vige. You can''t always be bored at home alone and be a female celebrity. Do you understand?"


    Mo Yan patted Xin''er''s hand, "This girl is good at everything, but she doesn''t likemunicating with others." If you dontmunicate more with others now, you will easily have problems in your interactions with others in the future.


    Well, I understand.


    Xiner responded loudly. In the past, she didn''t like to go out in Mojiacun, and she didn''t like to y. But when she went out, others looked at her strangely, and those ignorant children even called her a little **** behind her back. It was so ufortable to hear this, and Who would really y with her.


    The two sisters chatted for a while, and Xin''er gradually fell asleep.


    Mo Yan brought Xiao Hua into the space. When she saw another red line on the merit bead, she knew it was from rescuing the child during the day.


    There is not much space left on the Merit Bead, and the upgrade is just around the corner. This way, the operation on the red python is guaranteed. Now, the moving day has been set, it is the sixth day of August. Before then, the space must be upgraded and the red python issue resolved, otherwise I will always feel uneasy.


    It is a bit difficult to find suitable materials to make drainage tubes. If it is not possible, we can only use chicken or sheep intestines as a substitute.


    As for who would perform the bile removal operation on the red python, Mo Yan couldn''t do it. He could only provide theoretical guidance from the side. Xiao Ruiyuan had to find the person who would do it himself.


    Without the spiritual spring water, Mo Yan would never have saved the red python. In previous lives, bears had their bile harvested from living bodies. Because the surgery was not meticulous, permanent wounds were caused, causing the bears to live in pain. Instead of rashly agreeing to such a result, it would be better to let Xiao Ruiyuan kill the red python with one sword.


    The next day, Mo Yan was still wandering around the streets, but today it was calmer. Not to mention encountering children in distress, there was no fight or curse.


    Thinking about it, she decided to go to the wooden shop to see how the furniture was being made.


    Li Zhong is guarding Muxing every day, firstly to supervise the progress, and secondly to prevent the craftsmen from cutting corners and shoddy goods.


    Li Zhong was a little surprised when he saw Mo Yaning. He learned that she was here to look at the furniture, and quickly took her to the backyard. The finished furniture had been painted and was being dried in the sun.


    The paint is not the mostmon maroon or other colors, but the transparent color specifically requested by Mo Yan. This will not only prevent insects and moisture, but also maintain the color of the logs. The light yellow color of the logs will make the house look warmer.


    After the patterns on the furniture were modified ording to Mo Yans opinions, the finished product is indeed very beautiful.


    The shopkeeper of the wooden shop seemed to be inspired and made a set of furniture ording to a simr pattern. Within half a day of putting it out, a wealthy family took notice and bought it back at a high price. To his delight, the shopkeeper asked the craftsmen to work overnight , I made a few more sets, and they were also very good.

 Chapter 195: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (4)

    Chapter 195: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (4)


    Chapter 195 Meeting and not knowing each other, the space is upgraded again (4)


    Therefore, when the shopkeeper of Muxing, who originally had a bad look on his face when he saw Mo Yan, saw her, he very enthusiastically asked someone to make a pot of good tea to entertain her. In his words, he actually hoped that Mo Yan could give Muxing more advice. some opinions.


    I dont have to take my opinion seriously. I modify it ording to my own preferences. Others may not like this style.


    Its so cheap toe up with ideas as soon as you talk.


    As soon as the shopkeeper heard this, he knew that she had a really good idea, so he said with sincerity: "Miss Mo, this is not a problem. As long as you are willing to give some advice, the old furniture in your house can be made 20% cheaper for you."


    Twenty percent?


    When Mo Yan heard this, his heart crackled and he began to settle ounts. There is a lot of furniture that needs to be built at home, all of which are made of good materials. It cost nearly 400 taels of silver in total, which is 20% cheaper, which is about 80 taels.


    Eighty taels is not a lot in total. The average banker may not be able to save ten taels of silver if he or she works hard from the beginning of the year to the end of the year. This idea of hers can cover their ie for seven or eight years. .


    but


    "You''re wee, shopkeeper. Although my family is not a rich family, we are not short of that little silver." Mo Yan said calmly, not caring about the eighty taels of silver at all.


    The shopkeeper''s face stiffened, and he smiled bitterly in his heart. This girl Mo is not very old, but her mind is sharper than some people who have lived for decades.


    But whether she really doesn''t care or pretends not to care, as long as it is beneficial to Mu Xing, it is okay to pay a little more.


    Thinking of this, the shopkeeper gritted his teeth and said: "As long as the girl is willing to provide good ideas, everything can be discussed easily."


    This time it was Mo Yan''s turn to be surprised. She really didn''t care about the eighty taels of silver. Even if he gave Mu Xing an idea, she wouldn''t feel bad. Anyway, she just wanted to farm well and had no intention of getting involved in business. After all, doing business is a headache. Otherwise, if her family in her previous life had asked her to manage arge shopping mall, she wouldn''t have rejected itpletely.


    Now that the shopkeeper of Muhang wants to cooperate with her, she has no intention of doing so, but she is still very happy if she only takes money and does nothing.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan smiled and said: "Since the shopkeeper is so sincere, I won''t beat around the bush. As long as Mu Xing uses my ideas to make the finished product, I want 30% of it."


    Thirty percent?


    The shopkeeper''s lips twitched, and his flesh ached. However, looking at Mo Yan''s serious expression, it was obvious that there was no room for further negotiation.


    Three makes three percent, its not too much. If he can really make money, he will make the bulk of it. If we can expand the business of Muxing, we will make more money in the future, so he said, "It''s just what the girl wants."


    Seeing the shopkeeper''s eagerness to agree, Mo Yan was not unambiguous and immediately asked him to find a middleman to draw up a contract.


    After signing the contract, Mo Yan immediately asked the shopkeeper to call a painter. Under her guidance, a set of novel furniture patterns were produced.


    Seeing that there was no need to modify anything, Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction. There were countless different kinds of furniture in the previous life, and just a few of them can make people in this time and space brighten their eyes. Its not that they are very good, they are just new ideas.


    Li Zhong was dumbfounded as he watched. His girl was really good. She could easily make a fortune just by going shopping.


    In the next few days, Mo Yan continued to wander around the streets, looking to see if he could find materials for drainage tubes.


    The scalpel and needle have been prepared, almost exactly the same as those in the previous life, except for the drainage tube. As for the space upgrade, it''s still a bitcking. I didn''t think so before. Now that I urgently need space upgrade, I discovered that merit is not so easy to umte.

 Chapter 196: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (5)

    Chapter 196: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (5)


    Chapter 196 The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (5)


    Fortunately, Xiao Ruiyuan did not rush, giving Mo Yan a buffer time.


    "Stop, stop for me, you **** **** came to my house again to steal something, I have to beat you to death today."


    Unconsciously, Mo Yan walked to the street where she met the child a few days ago, and heard an angry voice in the distance.


    She took a closer look and saw that the two people running from far to near were not a child and the middle-aged man.


    Seeing that the child was about to be caught, Mo Yan quickly took a few steps forward and caught the child who was trying to run away.


    Why did you steal his things again?


    The child who originally wanted to break away raised his head happily when he heard the familiar voice, "Big sister!"


    Mo Yan helplessly looked at the steamed buns he was holding tightly in his arms, took out a few pennies from his purse and handed them to the middle-aged man who had caught up.


    The middle-aged man had an impression of Mo Yan, but this time he did not ept the money. Instead, he stretched out his hand to grab the child''s back cor, but Mo Yan pulled him to stop him.


    This uncle, considering that he is still young, how about letting him go this time?


    "Impossible! No matter what you say today, I will teach this **** brat a lesson." The middle-aged man red at the child angrily. The kick from thest time was still not healed, so he had to hang the kid up and beat him.


    Mo Yan frowned, "Even if you beat him up, he will stille to your house to steal things next time. It''s better to let him go this time. I guarantee he won''t go to your house again."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he sneered: "You won''t go if you say you won''t go? What guarantee do you have?"


    Mo Yan ignored him and looked down at the child: "For the sake of how big sister helped youst time, please promise big sister not to steal anything from this uncle''s house again, okay?"


    She couldn''t just watch this kid keep stealing, so she had decided to help the little guy find a job, or be an apprentice or something.


    The child looked at her steadily, hesitating for a moment, then handed the steamed buns in his arms to the middle-aged man, and said dullly: "I will never steal your steamed buns again."


    The middle-aged man was stunned, then knocked off the steamed bun, and said with a cruel smile: "I don''t believe what you say, you''re a dirty kid. You''d better let me beat you up today, otherwise the emperor wille to help you." Its no use.


    Mo Yan''s face darkened: "He is so small that he can''t withstand a beating. If you beat him badly, what will you use to repay him?"


    Up to now, she couldn''t tell that the man held grudges against the child for kicking himst time. He was just so angry that he couldn''t possibly maim the child if he missed it. This was not okay.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he sneered: "I''m just a little beggar, so what if I beat him to death? At worst, if I pay some money to the government, can the government make me pay for it with my life?"


    Mo Yan was really angry now: "Then try it! If you dare to do anything to him, I will go to the Yamen now. Even if he is wrong first, it is not your turn to do whatever you say."


    Although ordinary people in ancient times did not have any human rights, in a ce like the capital, no one dared to act recklessly. If the child was really harmed, it would be a good thing that no one would pursue it. Once someone files awsuit with the government, the middle-aged man will definitely not be able to escape the me.


    The middle-aged man red at Mo Yan angrily, but he was already shrinking in his heart.


    If this nosy little girl really goes to the government to sue him for hurting people at will, he might really be tried. Who let a dead kid be too young? Even if he is wrong in stealing things, it is just a matter of a few steamed buns. The government will not consider this at all.

 Chapter 197: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (6)

    Chapter 197: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (6)


    Chapter 197 Meeting and not knowing each other, the space is upgraded again (6)


    After weighing the pros and cons, the middle-aged man red at the child unwillingly, "I will let you go this time. If you dare to steal things again, I will beat you to death first even if I go to jail."


    The child shrank his neck and hid behind Mo Yan, stretched out his little head and said: "A man keeps his word. If I don''t go to your house to steal, I will definitely not go."


    The middle-aged man red at him bitterly, turned around and walked away angrily.


    Mo Yan pulled the child out and said, "Why do you always go to his house to steal steamed buns? Don''t you know it''s easy to get caught?"


    Well, there seems to be something wrong with this statement. If you dont steal from a middle-aged mans house, can you steal from another one?


    The child clenched his fists tightly, and his little face turned red with anger: "That guy is not a good guy. His previous wife died and he married a young widow. The young widow beat and scolded him every day for the things left by his previous wife." Child. Not only does this old guy not care, but he also helps fight with him. This kind of bad guy should be dragged away and beheaded."


    Mo Yan was shocked. The child and his sister were abused by their stepmother and were kicked out of the house. She was filled with hatred for her stepmother. But what he hates the most is his father, otherwise he wouldn''t frequently go to the middle-aged man''s house to steal things. This is all revenge for his father on the middle-aged man.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan became more determined to bring the child back to the right path.


    "Even if this is the case, you shouldn''t steal his things. People like him will get retribution sooner orter without anyone else taking action." An unkind father can easily lead to an unfilial son. This is not retribution.


    The child was unconvinced, "I just couldn''t stand it. The child was beaten so hard that he couldn''t get out of bed, and those **** couple didn''t let him eat. Every time I stole the steamed buns, I would give him some. He said he hated his father and stepmother. I wish I could set fire to the whole house and burn his father and stepmother to death."


    At the end of the sentence, the child''s eyes turned red. He also wanted to set a fire, even if he couldn''t burn his father and vicious stepmother to death, he still wanted to leave them with nothing.


    Mo Yan was frightened when she heard this, and she was secretly d to have met a child, otherwise the little guy''s psychology would be twisted into something unknown in the future.


    "Even so, what can you do with your little arms and legs? If I hadn''t met you today, you would have had no good harvest if you were caught by him. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about yours. My sister thinks, she is so young, if something happens to you, who will take care of her?"


    The child lowered his head and said nothing. He was obviously thinking of his younger sister and agreed with Mo Yan''s words.


    Mo Yan nodded secretly, touched his little head and said: "If you are willing, eldest sister can help you find a job. It may not pay much, but it should be enough to support you and your sister, so you don''t have to If you steal something again, you dont have to worry about being caught and beaten.


    The child''s eyes lit up and he hesitated: "Will they want me?"


    He had been to a restaurant before and nned to wash dishes, and he didn''t need any wages, as long as he was given some leftovers every day, but people thought he was young and slow in doing things, and they refused to take it because they were afraid that he would drop the dishes.


    "As long as you are willing to study hard and work hard, I will hire you." Mo Yanforted: "Tell me where you live. You go back and wait. I will tell you when I find a job for you."


    This time the child readily told Mo Yan where he lived.


    Mo Yan bought some food and sent him back in person. She also saw his thin and little sister, and felt sour in her heart. Only then did we know that the child was seven years old and his name was Yun Zhao, and his sister was five years old and her name was Yun Sheng. Listening to this name, it doesn''t seem like something ordinary people would choose.

 Chapter 198: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (7)

    Chapter 198: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (7)


    Chapter 198 Meeting and not knowing each other, the space is upgraded again (7)


    Mo Yan came out not long after staying, called a carriage and went straight to Huixianju.


    When Shopkeeper Xing learned of Mo Yans intention, he said that Mo Yan was kind-hearted. Considering that Yun Zhao was still young, he was asked to help wash dishes in the kitchen first, and when he was older, we would see if he could do other things.


    As for the sry, it is tentatively set at one hundred cash per month. There is a vacant utility room in the backyard of Huixianju. After tidying it up, the brother and sister can live in it and take care of their three meals a day.


    These are great things for the brother and sister. Mo Yan knew that Shopkeeper Xing took Yun Zhao in for her sake, so she thanked Shopkeeper Xing again and again, remembering this favor in her heart.


    When Mo Yan went back and told the brothers and sisters, they were extremely excited. Yun Zhao even pulled his younger sister Yun Sheng to kneel in front of Mo Yan and wanted to kowtow to her, but Mo Yan stopped him.


    Sister, we have nothing to repay you, so why dont you just let us kneel down for you? Yun Zhao said, insisting on pulling his sister to kneel down.


    Sister, I dont want you to repay me. As long as you behave well and work hard, thats the best reward for me.


    Mo Yan pulled them up with a ck streak on her head, and knelt down on her knees, her parents, and the deceased. If two little guys kneel down on her, will she be psychologically affected?


    At noon, Mo Yan took them to have a meal, then went to a clothing store to buy a few changes of clothes for each of them, and then took them to Huixianju.


    Shopkeeper Xing took the time to meet Yun Zhao and saw that although he was young, he was smart. I heard that he was still literate. After taking some tests, I nodded secretly and started to think about cultivating him, but I had to test his character again before I could decide.


    Xiao Zhu settled the brother and sister in a small room in the backyard. Mo Yan gave them a few more careful instructions, and finally left Huixianju under the reluctant eyes of the brother and sister.


    Having settled a matter on his mind and gained some merit, Mo Yan was in a good mood and nned to walk back while shopping.


    Huh? Girl, what a coincidence, I see you again.


    While passing by a clothing store, a slightly familiar middle-aged female voice reached Mo Yan''s ears.


    Mo Yan turned around and saw the owner of the voice standing at the door of the clothing store, looking at him with an amiable expression.


    Isnt this woman the graceful and beautiful woman I met in Duobao Pavilionst time?


    At this time, the graceful and beautiful woman was wearing a maroon gauze skirt with wide sleeves. She wore a set of valuable jade ornaments on her head, ears and wrists. She was followed by four or five maids and servants. She was full of nobledy style.


    It turns out its thisdy, its quite a coincidence. Others greeted her with a smile, and Mo Yan naturally didnt turn around and leave, so she responded with a smile.


    "Haha, if we are destined, girl, would you like toe with me to sit in the teahouse opposite?" The graceful and beautiful woman came over with a graceful attitude, and stretched out her right hand to hold Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan calmly lowered the bag that was originally ced on her waist, and said with a smile: "I shouldn''t refuse Madam''s kindness, but there are things at home, so I forgive my daughter for not being able to ept the appointment."


    To be courteous for nothing is to be considered a traitor or a thief. She is not a three-year-old child. If someone says a few friendly words, she will follow her obediently.


    The rejected graceful and beautiful woman''s expression darkened, and her still beautiful face showed a hint of vulnerability, "Then... well, I don''t know where the girl lives. If there is a chance..."


    Facing Mo Yans half-smiling expression, the graceful and beautiful woman suddenly couldnt speak any more, and the kindness she originally pretended was cracked.


    Cant pretend it anymore?


    Mo Yan sneered in her heart, but looked sincere: "Haha, Madam, you are too polite. Since we meet by chance, let''s just let it happen! If nothing happens, I will go first."

 Chapter 199: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (8)

    Chapter 199: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (8)


    Chapter 199 Meeting and not knowing each other, the space is upgraded again (8)


    Speaking, he felt blessed slightly, and walked away leisurely without looking at the graceful and beautiful woman''s stiff face.


    Looking at Mo Yan''s back gradually disappearing into the crowd, the graceful and beautiful woman couldn''t help but feel a mist rising in her eyes. She blinked hard to prevent tears from falling.


    At this time, a trusted maid who was one step behind her stepped forward and asked quietly: "Madam, what''s wrong with this girl?"


    The graceful and beautiful woman looked back nkly, shook her head almost invisible and sighed: "Go back!"


    Seeing this, the maid hurriedly supported her, not daring to ask any more questions, but a sh of doubt shed in her heart: the girl''s facial features were very simr to the madam''s. If the madam were more than ten years younger, some people might say that they were sisters. Xin, is it because of thisdy that she took the initiative to talk to that girl?


    It wasnt until he had walked a long way and was sure that he wouldnt run into that pretentious woman again that Mo Yan slowed down, but there was a lot of doubt in his eyes.


    She would not think that it was two chance encounters that made the woman have any good impression of her. Based on the kindness and kindness she pretended to do, she would not believe that she was beaten to death without any purpose.


    But there was no such person in her mind at all, and there was no one she had met sinceing to the capital. What did the woman want to get close to her for no reason?


    Returning home with doubts, when she saw Xin''er greeting her with a smiling face, Mo Yan was dizzy and suddenly realized that the woman was very simr to Xin''er.


    Could it be...


    Thinking of this possibility, Mo Yan could no longer remain calm. She responded without hesitation, hurried back to the room, closed the door, and entered the space.


    Mo Yan leaned on the jasper tform and looked at the two extra red lines on the merit bead, but she was not very happy in her heart.


    She carefully sorted through the memories in her mind, but found that the original owner had very little memory of his biological mother, and he did not have a very deep memory.


    Not only that, but whenever there were memories rted to the Du family, they could not see her face. As a result, Mo Yan could not determine whether the graceful and beautiful woman was the biological mother of the original three siblings - Du family.


    When Du eloped with someone, the original owner was already seven years old. Even if six or seven years had passed, he still could not remember what his biological mother looked like. The only exnation was that the original owner hated Du and wished there was no such person, so he subconsciously Her memory forgot.


    Its no wonder that Dus elopement caused irreparable damage to the three siblings, not only emotionally, but also psychologically.


    The people of Mojia Vige looked down upon the Mo family just because the Du family had done such a thing, and the original owner, the three siblings, had to live under the tutge of Mo Hongshi and others for several years. How could the original owner not feel resentful in his heart?


    Although nothing was found from the original owner''s memory, looking at the woman''s facial features that were very simr to Xin''er''s, and the various differences she had when she saw him, Mo Yan was 70% certain that she was Du.


    However, she thought that Du Shi was not sure that this body of hers was her daughter. After all, they haven''t seen each other for six or seven years. From the age of seven to fourteen is a long time span. It is impossible to think that this body is her daughter''s after seeing her twice. At most, she feels that she has some resemnce.


    Mo Yan doesnt n to mention this matter to anyone. To her, Du was a stranger, and she had no objection to Du''s abandonment of her husband and son. It''s just that in the minds of other people in the Mo family, Du''s family is a taboo that cannot be mentioned. If it is mentioned again, it will make the whole family uneasy.


    Besides, in more than a month, their family will move to Liuyang Vige, and the possibility of encountering them in the future is slim. It is good to live their own lives in and out of the city without disturbing each other.

 Chapter 200: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (9)

    Chapter 200: The space of meeting and not knowing each other is upgraded again (9)


    Chapter 200 Meeting and not knowing each other, the space is upgraded again (9)


    After thinking about this, Mo Yan''s previous annoyance also dissipated. She focused her attention on the merit beads again, looking at the almost invisible nk space, thinking that by umting four or five more merits, the space would be upgraded again.


    In the next few days, Mo Yans umtion of merit went quite smoothly. During this period, I helped a naughty child who had run away from home find his family, paid the medical bills for a mother who had no money to treat her child, and helped a pair of illiterate old people write letters to their son who was far away...


    In short, after doing five good deeds, the space was finally upgraded.


    With this upgrade, the area of the space has tripled to 400 acres. The Lingquan Pool has not changed much, except that the spiritual energy hanging over it has be stronger.


    In order to test whether the ''healing'' function of spiritual spring water exists, Mo Yan asked Xiaohua to catch a rabbit. Xiaohua bit a hole in the rabbit. After she washed it with spiritual spring water, the bleeding stopped, and then she washed it several times. Once, within three days, the wound healed.


    Mo Yan waspletely relieved about this, and asked Xiaohua to send a message to Xiao Ruiyuan, asking him to quickly find a reliable and bold doctor.


    Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t help being happy when he received the news. He wrote a reply and asked Xiaohua to take it back. Then he asked the secret guard to pass the news to Jingshan Hospital, and asked the ghost doctor to prepare for the bile removal operation on the red python three dayster.


    Three days passed by in a sh. Early that morning, Mo Yan packed up the surgical tools and took Xiao Hua out of the West City Gate in a carriage. After meeting Xiao Ruiyuan at Shiliting, they headed to Jingshan Courtyard eighty miles away.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was happy to see Mo Yan again. But with his cold face, most people really couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry. Mo Yan couldn''t tell.


    Mo Yan originally wanted to thank him for the gift of medicine, but there was Xiao Shiyi next to her. She couldn''t say it clearly, so she just wished him a blessing and said vaguely: "Master Xiao, thank you very much."


    Youre wee, Miss Mo.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and observed her face carefully. Seeing that her face was fair and smooth without any trace of trace, she felt much better.


    Xiao Shiyi listened to the conversation between the two and scratched his head in confusion. He immediately thought that Mo Yan was thanking his master for the red python, and didn''t think anything of it.


    As they came and went, Mo Yan didn''t know what to say, so he could only say: "It takes some time to get the courage out of the red python, we''d better go early."


    Disappointment shed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, and he watched helplessly as Mo Yan climbed into the carriage and lowered the curtain.


    The carriage moved slowly, and it took nearly an hour to arrive after walking eighty miles.


    More than a dozen majestic guards were guarding the entrance of the vi, and there were also many guards patrolling nearby.


    The carriage Mo Yan was riding in couldn''t get in, so Mo Yan got out of the carriage with Xiao Hua. Seeing the scene in front of me, I knew that the owner of the other courtyard was not an ordinary person, so I couldn''t help but be more cautious.


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan, the guard guarding the door quickly bowed his hands and saluted, and did not step forward to check Mo Yan, a stranger, as he had obviously given instructions.


    The courtyard is veryrge and the scenery is very beautiful, but I didn''t see many people. Even if I did, they were guards patrolling back and forth.


    Mo Yan is not interested in who the owner of the other hospital is. She is just here to help the red pythonplete the bile removal operation. After the operation ispleted and the red python is released, she will have nothing to do here.


    Xiao Ruiyuan took Mo Yan into the third gate and came to a remote courtyard, where the red python was imprisoned.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, Mo Yan immediately saw the ghost doctor who went to Liuyang Vige to treat Xiao Ruiyuan''s injuriesst time. It turned out that he was the one who was going to operate the knife on the red python!


    Unexpectedly, before Mo Yan said hello to him, the ghost doctor took the initiative to greet him. His attitude was much more enthusiastic than that in Liuyang Vige. Of course, it would have been better if he hadn''t kept asking Mo Yan what bile harvesting was. .


    At this time, the red python waszily lying on the ground. This guy was afraid of the heat. There were a lot of ice cubes in the corner of the room. It didn''t look like he was suffering, but he seemed to be enjoying himself.


    As soon as Mo Yan approached this courtyard, Red Python knew about it. It quickly straightened up its upper body and swam to the door quickly, making a hissing sound from its mouth, and kept hitting the door with its big head. However, the door was made of fine iron and was specially made to prevent it from escaping. How could it be done? It hit!


    When the iron door was opened, the red python quickly sprang out and rushed towards Mo Yan happily.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stepped forward and pped away the snake head that was almost close to Mo Yan''s chest. His eyes were as cold as a sharp sword, as if they were about to condense into substance, and he shot the blind red python straight through...

 Chapter 201: Xiner fainted after moving into her new home (1)

    Chapter 201: Xiner fainted after moving into her new home (1)


    Chapter 201 Moving into a new home, Xiner fainted (1)


    The red python was stunned by Xiao Ruiyuan''s p. It screamed angrily at Xiao Ruiyuan, and pped him hard with its long and thick tail.


    Hum, it didnt forget that this guy wanted to kill him.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not easy to mess with. He didn''t use a sword and grabbed the snake''s tail thrown by the red python with his bare hands.


    One person and one python are evenly matched, and there is a stalemate for a moment, and no one can do anything to the other.


    Okay, stop making trouble, finish the operation early, and you can go home early.


    Mo Yan didnte to see them fight. She patted the red python on the head and signaled it to stop.


    The red python retracted its tail unwillingly and rubbed the tip of its tongue against Mo Yan''s hand. Its big copper bell eyes were full of resentment. They just want to follow you and don''t want to go home.


    In order to perform surgery on the red python, Jingshan Courtyard specially built a long table six feet long and two feet wide ording to Mo Yan''s request.


    Mo Yan let the red python lie on the long table and let it drink a basin full of bitter concoction.


    There is no Mafu Powder in this time and space. This concoction can only paralyze muscles. After drinking it, the red python will not move, but during the operation, severe pain can still be felt.


    Mo Yan also knew that this was cruel, but there was nothing he could do about it. If it cannot help but move around during the operation, it will easily lead to failure of the operation, or even damage to the galldder during the extraction of bile. By then, it will be toote to repair the wound with spiritual spring water, and it will have died.


    "It''s going to hurt a lotter, so just bear with it for now. Once it gets over, it''ll be fine. I''ll give you something delicious to eat after the operation is done."


    Mo Yan could onlyfort it like this, and provide it with enough food and drink.


    Lying on the long table, the red python''s eyes lit up as he gradually lost control of his body, and his huge head nodded with difficulty. It still believes in this human being.


    When the red python waspletely unable to move, Mo Yan took out a scalpel, clean gauze, a needle that was integrated into the drainage tube, and arge basin of water, which was actually spiritual spring water.


    The diversion tube connected to the hole needle is made of chicken intestines with strong toughness and the angle can be changed at will. It is only one inch long. The other end is connected to a long jade tube that is slightly thinner than the little finger.


    Jade will not react with the bile of the red python and can ensure that the bile is not contaminated. This is abination that Mo Yan has thought about for a long time and finally decided on.


    The ghost doctor was very interested in the instruments that Mo Yan took out, especially a few strange-shaped but extremely sharp scalpels. In his opinion, daggers were not much different.


    After the ghost doctor determined the location of the red python''s galldder, Mo Yan drew a circle with ink to locate it, and the ghost doctor began to use tweezers to pull out the snake scales.


    The scales of the red python are very strong. Every time one is pulled out, there will be bloodshot eyes. Mo Yan felt pain for the red python just looking at it.


    After the snake scales were pulled out, Mo Yan exined to the ghost doctor the steps for removing the bile.


    "Use a scalpel to cut here. The skin is oneyer, the meat is oneyer, and the final mucous membrane is oneyer. Try to ensure the integrity of the incision. When the bile is taken out, suture ityer byyer with catgut. This way the wound can heal faster."


    The ghost doctor nodded seriously. Although he had many questions in his heart, the most important thing now was to collect bile.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood aside, watching Mo Yan''s every move, every word and every frown with his eyes intently.


    Obviously it was just ordinary, but it was as if he couldn''t get enough of her. His mood fluctuated with her movements, and there was a tenderness in his eyes that he didn''t even notice.


    Mo Yan waspletely focused on the operation and did not notice anything strange about him. Otherwise, no matter how slow he was, he would have understood someone else''s thoughts.

 Chapter 202: Xiner fainted after moving into a new home (2)

    Chapter 202: Xin''er fainted after moving into a new home (2)


    Chapter 202 Moving into a new home, Xiner fainted (2)


    Even though the ghost doctor has never performed such a strange operation, as a doctor who is skilled in medical skills, his learning ability ispletely proportional to his thirst for knowledge. Under the guidance of Mo Yan''s theory, he can figure out the right path with just a few cuts, and his skills are getting better and better. Bing more and more skilled.


    After the fleshyyer of the red python was cut open, a lot of blood flowed out. Mo Yan wiped it with gauze. The strong smell of blood in her nose made her ufortable.


    But she had to guard it personally. If the ghost doctor identally cut its blood vessel, she would have time to repair it with spiritual spring water.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly and no such ident happened. Although the red python was paralyzed, its body was still twitching slightly under the stimtion of pain. It was obviously extremely painful.


    The red python was so helpless that it burst into tears and dropped them to the ground.


    Whew, it hurts so much, it hurts like hell. When it gets better, it must let that humanpensate it well, woo!


    Once the soft mucous membrane was cut open, the dark green galldder of the red python appeared in front of the two of them. This guy was big, and the galldder was also terrifyingly big. The bile inside weighed at least one kilogram.


    The ghost doctor was overjoyed and stabbed the needle firmly into the red python''s galldder at the position suggested by Mo Yan. Soon, the bile flows along the hole needle, into the chicken intestine and then into the jade tube, until it flows into the jade bowl that has been prepared.


    When the bile had flowed out more than half of the bowl, the ghost doctor estimated that it was enough, so he took out the needle, and traces of dark green bile oozed from the eye of the needle.


    Mo Yan quickly moistened the cotton cloth with spiritual spring water. After no more bile flowed out, he asked the ghost doctor to suture the wound with catgut.


    Chat suture is made from sheep intestine. After the wound heals, it will be integrated with the flesh and blood of the red python, and there is no need to remove the sutures.


    After eachyer of suturing, Mo Yan gently wiped it with spiritual spring water, which could not only disinfect the wound but also promote rapid healing of the wound.


    After the outermost corticalyer was sutured, Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief, and then realized that his back was soaked with sweat.


    The ghost doctor carefully poured the red python bile from the jade bowl into a wless white jade bottle, then opened the door and ran out.


    Not long after, the red python''s numbness also passed. The wound hurt so much that it wanted to roll over, but Mo Yan patiently calmed it down.


    Xiaohua who was waiting outside the door couldn''t wait to rush in and saw the half-dead red python, circling around the red python, as if it was a strange thing, pulling its head with its ws from time to time, and making very strange sounds in its mouth.


    Mo Yan nced at Xiaohua suspiciously. Isn''t this guy gloating about his misfortune?


    Next, the red python opened its **** mouth and bit Xiaohua fiercely, confirming her suspicion.


    Xiaohua, do you still have the shame to bully the wounded?


    Worried that the red python would break away from the knife, Mo Yan scolded Xiaohua, but the guy turned around and ran out.


    Mo Yan ignored it and used gauze dipped in spiritual spring water to scrub the red python''s wounds. Finally, he packed up the utensils he had brought, washed his hands, and then sat on a chair beside him, holding his sore waist. .


    At this time, only Mo Yan, Xiao Ruiyuan and a half-dead red python were left in the room.


    As an upright person, Xiao Ruiyuan should have gone out. After all, it was against the rules for a man and a woman to live alone in the same room.


    If he had gone out before, but he finally had the opportunity to be alone together, and he didn''t know when the next meeting would be, he felt reluctant to let it go, and his legs became even more unable to move.


    "Master Xiao, the red python is injured and needs to be nursed for a while before it can return to the mountain. Could you please ask a more attentive servant to take care of it temporarily."

 Chapter 203: Xiner fainted after moving into her new home (3)

    Chapter 203: Xin''er fainted after moving into her new home (3)


    Chapter 203 Moving into a new home, Xiner fainted (3)


    Mo Yan didn''t expect this. He just felt that the atmosphere was a bit weird, so he might as well talk.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly, and his voice was unusually deep: "Don''t worry, Miss Mo, Xiao will send someone to take good care of it."


    Thank you, Mr. Xiao.


    Mo Yan smiled and thanked him. Just looking at the red python''s previous wounds, he could tell that they had indeed taken good care of the red python. But now that the bile has been removed, who knows if someone will neglect it. A reminder is necessary. of.


    Seeing her being so polite, Xiao Ruiyuan was heartbroken. When he heard her say "Master Xiao" again, he felt that the distance between the two was thousands of miles away.


    Thinking of this, someone turned on the low-pressure mode again, and the air-conditioning came out slowly.


    Mo Yan is confused. Is it wrong for her to say thank you?


    Remembering that this person had also been cold-faced before, she decisivelybeled Xiao Ruiyuan as "uncertain". It was too tiring to stay with such a person.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was still struggling with what to call her, didn''t know that he was one step further away from the girl he liked.


    The room became quiet again, except for the hissing sound of the red python in pain. The atmosphere became even stranger than before.


    Mo Yan felt a little depressed, so she nned to hang out at the door and then go back with Xiao Hua.


    At this time, the ghost doctor rushed in again and looked at Mo Yan expectantly: "I wonder if Miss Mo can shed some light on my doubts about operating on the red python?"


    Looking at the fire in the ghost doctor''s eyes, Mo Yan had the illusion that trouble wasing her way, but could she refuse?


    Of course...can''t!


    The operation to remove the bile from the red python seems to have opened a new door for the ghost doctor. He knows that once he goes deep into the door, his medical skills will improve more than just a little.


    Of course, Mo Yan, a person who doesnt even have medical skills, cant possibly exin to the ghost doctor what surgery is and cause other people to make random suspicions.


    "I used to see someone with rotten flesh on their legs. During treatment, the doctor would remove the rotten flesh with a knife and then apply medicine and bandage on him. Since new skin and flesh will grow after the rotten flesh is removed, why can''t the skin be cut open and go deep into the muscle to treat it? Where''s the illness?"


    At this point, Mo Yan nced at Xiao Ruiyuan apologetically and continued: "In order to save the red python, I came up with this idea with the intention of giving it a try, but I didn''t expect it to work."


    When the ghost doctor heard this, a sh of disappointment shed in his eyes. He still had many questions, but Miss Mo didn''t even have medical skills. How could she answer his questions?


    The ghost doctor believed Mo Yan''s words, but Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t believe it. If it was just an impromptu idea, it would be impossible to be so thorough when doing such a thing for the first time.


    It''s just that he is not interested in medical skills, and he is not willing to guess the secrets of the person he likes. He will even help cover it up when necessary.


    The ghost doctor asked several questions with a try mentality, but Mo Yan pretended to be puzzled and didn''t know everything about the questions. When the ghost doctor saw this, he gave up helplessly. However, now that he knows that he can use tools to prate deep into the human body, he will always gain something by exploring on his own.


    Mo Yan didnt know that just operating on the red python would give Dachu a world-famous surgeon a few yearsterGhost Doctor Guijianchou.


    Subsequently, Mo Yan was brought to the front hall by Xiao Ruiyuan. Mo Yan finally met the real owner of the other courtyard and guessed that he needed Chi Mangdan to cure his illness.


    I saw that the man''s face was pale, but also had a faint greenish-ck color. In superstitious terms, it was clearly the aura of death.


    She didn''t know the identity of this man who was sitting in a wheelchair but was still so handsome, and she didn''t know what kind of disease he had. But his body was so weak and his energy was almostpletely gone. Even if the disease could be cured, she was afraid that Nor will it live long.

 Chapter 204: Xiner fainted after moving into a new home (4)

    Chapter 204: Xin''er fainted after moving into a new home (4)


    Chapter 204 Moving into a new home, Xiner fainted (4)


    Just what does this have to do with her?


    She has no medical skills, nor can she cure diseases. Even the water from the spiritual spring is not a magical elixir or fairy dew that can cure a dying person. When the space in the past life has been upgraded to the fifth level, drinking it regrly can only keep people young and prolong their life.


    She is destined to not get this merit.


    The moment Chu Heng saw Mo Yan, he felt slightly disappointed. I originally thought that the woman who could make Hanzhangpromise would be an extraordinary woman with extraordinary grace, but I saw with my own eyes that she was just an ordinary girl, with a fair appearance at most.


    The most indispensable thing in Beijing is beautiful women.


    But since she was able to subdue Xiaohua and make the red python obedient, even Hanzhang couldn''t refuse her request. I think there is something extraordinary about her. If Hanzhang is really interested in her, she can be included in his room in the future. Although hees from a humble background, he is still a good man, so what does it matter if Hanzhang doesn''t mind?


    If Mo Yan knew what he was thinking in his heart, even if he cared about his identity, he would definitely give him a "huh" look in his heart. Fortunately, I didn''t know, so when I stayed for dinner, I ate a lot of delicious food that I had never tasted before. I was in a particrly good mood and ate a lot at once.


    Xiao Ruiyuan silently wrote down the dishes that she liked most, and secretly nned to find them for her from the ces where these ingredients were produced.


    After eating and drinking, the sun has set. Mo Yan got up and said goodbye with Xiao Hua. Xiao Ruiyuan also wanted to go back. After saying goodbye to Chu Heng, he returned to the city with her.


    The whole journey was silent. When we returned to the city, it waspletely dark.


    Goodbye, Mr. Xiao.


    When they parted at the city gate, Mo Yan stuck her head out of the car window and said goodbye to Xiao Ruiyuan.


    In the dark night, Xiao Ruiyuan stared closely at the little head sticking out of the car window, unable to distinguish the expression on his face. His thin lips moved slightly as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he said nothing, and then...he just hit The horse ran away...went away...


    Mo Yan felt bored and took her head back angrily, pulling Xiao Hua''s hair every now and then.


    Woo woo


    identally, my hand was heavy, and the little flower was pulled with its teeth grinning. It screamed miserably, which restored Mo Yan''s consciousness.


    Mo Yan quickly let go of her hand, touched the painful area and said, "I''m sorry," but she felt very upset in her heart.


    Next time she sees that uncertain guy, she will never take the initiative to speak.


    The matter with the red python was resolved, and Mo Yan was free again. In addition to teaching Zhen''er how to read and write at home, she also goes to the wooden shop every once in a while to provide a new idea and let the painter draw a new pattern and incorporate it into the album for customers to choose from.


    After Muxingunched two new styles of furniture in session, they were loved by many customers and business was better than before. At the end of the month, the money earned was 20% more than before. You must know that the new furniture business has only been in business for half a month!


    The business of Muhang is getting more and more prosperous, which makes the shopkeeper of Muhang who decided to join La Moyan very proud.


    Within two days, the shopkeeper gave her 30% of Mo Yans dividend for the month, which turned out to be 20 taels. If ites down to the whole month, there will be at least forty taels.


    Mo Yan took twenty taels of silver and went shopping on the street, buying a gift for everyone in the family.


    Mo Qingze''s is a collection of essays published by a great writer in Dachu, Xin''er''s is aplete set of embroidery stands, Zhen''er''s is a set of Four Treasures of the Study, Li Zhong''s is aplete set of purple sand tea sets, and Li Xiu''s is also aplete set of embroidery stands. Li Yan didn''t have any special preferences, so she bought her a pair of silver jewelry.


    The purchasing power of twenty taels of silver is still very strong. After buying all these things, there were still more than two taels left, so Mo Yan bought all the buns from the bun shop and distributed them to the beggars nearby, as a way to umte virtue for the family.

 Chapter 205: Xiner fainted after moving into a new home (5)

    Chapter 205: Xin''er fainted after moving into a new home (5)


    Chapter 205 Xiner fainted after moving into a new home (5)


    I have to say that Mo Yan is very good at choosing gifts and delivering them to everyone''s heart. Xiner and his sister rushed to hug their sister and refused to let go. Li Zhong, his ancestors and his grandson did not expect that Mo Yan was still thinking about them. They were all moved. Knowing Mo Yan''s temper, they epted it after thanking her.


    It was the end of July in a blink of an eye, and the Mo family''s house waspletelypleted. They were just waiting to clean it and add furniture to it before moving on the sixth day of August.


    The Mo family''s house was too big, and the dirt and broken bricks in the yard needed to be cleaned up, so Mo Yan invited several familiar women, including Sister-inw Cai, Xiong and Heng, toe over and help with the cleaning.


    Originally, I wanted to calcte wages for them, but no one wanted to do it. They just said they would pay and stoppeding. Mo Yan had no choice but to give up and finally gave each family a basket of eggs to express her gratitude.


    After Sister-inw Cai and others entered the Mo''s house, they knew exactly how big the Mo''s house was. They were all speechless when they saw it. This house was even better than thendlord''s house they had seen before.


    After seeing several independent courtyards in the middle and learning that the four members of the Mo family each lived in one courtyard, even a straightforward person like Sister-inw Cai said several sarcastic words,menting that she had many family members but no Mo family. Such a good thing.


    Fortunately, the women were all of good character. After a few words of envy, they started cleaning the house seriously. After returning, they did not use it as a basis for conversation and told the whole vige.


    Mo Yan and the others also came here to clean every day. Even Zhen''er, the youngest, wiped the doors and windows with a rag. By the time the yard inside and outside the house were all cleaned up, it was already the second day of August.


    "Dad, we have too much furniture in our house. We have to transport it in advance. When our family moves in directly on the sixth day of August, you will prepare the things needed for moving in the past few days. Leave the furniture moving to me. manage."


    After having lunch in the hay shed that had not yet been demolished, Mo Yan told Mo Qingze about his arrangements.


    "Well, dad will ask the elders in the vigeter to see what things are needed for moving. However, we are going to invite guests to warm the house on August 12th, and the people who should be invited should be decided. Do you have any A special guest?"


    Mo Qingze has been thinking about this. The more people whoe to the greenhouse on the day of the greenhouse, the better. But there are more than a hundred households in Liuyang Vige with thousands of people. If they all invite, even if the house is spacious enough, they will not be able to amodate them. so many people.


    Mo Yan thought for a while. People like Lin Yong and others were good friends with him and helped him a lot. These people must be invited.


    Sister-inw Cai, the Xiong family and others also have to be invited, as well as Zhang Dayou and other twelve people who previously helped the family take care of the greenhouse.


    The vige chief must be invited, as is the chief of the Mo family. As for the other members of the Mo family, they must also be invited. Whether theye or not is their business.


    Liu Tinn, as her good friend, had long wanted toe to Liuyang Vige while she was warming up her house, so she wanted to invite her as well.


    We have to think again whether we want to invite Shopkeeper Xing and Shopkeeper Muxing. Based on this calction, it seems that there are not many people, but they can still lively warm the house.


    Mo Qingze heard what Mo Yan said and felt that it was simr. If vigers who are not familiar with the invitation are invited, they will still have to be polite. If they feel ufortable doing so, it is better not to invite.


    "Yan''er, your second grandfather...do you want to say something to your family?" Mo Qingze asked Mo Yan with a frown on his face, his face was quite tangled.


    "Second Grandpa?" Mo Yan was stunned. She had really forgotten about that family. "I still have to say it, otherwise Second Grandma will have another excuse to ruin our family''s reputation. However, the rtionship between our two families is so troubled. Damn, even if we tell them, they may note, but we still have to do it to save face."

 Chapter 206: Xiner fainted after moving into a new home (6)

    Chapter 206: Xin''er fainted after moving into a new home (6)


    Chapter 206 Xiner fainted after moving into a new home (6)


    Thats the truth, lets just say it.


    Mo Qingze nodded. He thought the same thing, but he asked because he was worried that his daughter would disagree.


    The father and daughter discussed some more details, and then they started to work separately, each doing his own thing.


    Originally, the wooden store wanted to deliver the goods to your door, but the Mo family had too much furniture, including a lot ofrge beds, tables, and cabs. It was too slow for the wooden store to deliver them one by one, so Mo Yan waited on the street for Lao Lao. An acquaintance, Uncle Meng, asked him to help find an oxcart to move furniture.


    Soon, Uncle Meng found more than a dozen oxcarts. Most of them were people who had helped the Mo family transport vegetables before. They were not particrly old and had enough strength to help move furniture, so Mo Yan took them to Mu. OK.


    Ox carts carrying furniture slowly drove into Liuyang Vige. Not long after, everyone in Liuyang Vige knew that the Mo family was moving things into the house, and many people came to see the excitement.


    One, two, threefifteen, my God, even if it is pulled by fifteen ox carts, the Mo family has too much furniture.


    These are nothing, this is the first trip, I heard there are many more toe!


    Tsk, tsk, the Mo family is too rich. Look at these, they are all made of good wood. These furniture alone are worth a lot of money!


    Seeing with their own eyes so many beautiful pieces of furniture being moved into the house like water, the vigers were all excited. With such a big house and such fine furniture, it seems that the Mo family is really prosperous.


    Some people felt sour in their hearts when they saw this. They had obviously escaped from hardship, but the life of the Mo family was bing more and more prosperous, but their own family could not even afford to eat.


    I also have a myself, knowing that the Mo family is not easy to mess with, just thinking about how to take advantage of it, it must not work, but I can think of it. In this way, if anything good happens to the Mo family in the future, they will definitely think about making friends with them.


    Well, if our son and the only boy of the Mo family could y together, wouldn''t the rtionship between the two families be closer?


    More than one person had this idea, and they were all silently thinking about how to establish a rtionship with the Mo family.


    Listening to the surrounding vigers'' envy of the Mo family, there was a man standing in the crowd, staring at the door of the Mo family with a gloomy expression, his eyes full of resentment...


    Mo Yan was arranging the furniture in the house, but he didn''t know that the vigers'' minds had already taken several turns. Even if she knew about it, she wouldn''t take it to heart. As long as she didn''t cause trouble for her family and did nothing good, she would naturally think about the people in her vige.


    The furniture is made ording to the size of each room. Since there are too many pieces of furniture and the sizes are not the same, the furniture was numbered when the wooden shop was making it. Now we just need to carry it to each room ording to the number. Saves a lot of things.


    The Mo family''s furniture was transported twice a day using fifteen oxcarts. It took three days to transport all the furniture. It was already the fifth day of August.


    The next day they officially moved. As the head of the family, Mo Qingze got up very early and set off a long string of firecrackers at the gate to inform the gods and ask for their protection.


    Everyone in the vige knew that the Mo family was moving today, and many vigers came to watch the fun, especially children. Because for them, if someone has a happy event, it means that candy will be given out.


    The moving ceremony in Dachu is very particr, and it usually needs to be confirmed again and again beforehand to avoid any mistakes.


    Mo Yan didn''t do any research on this, so she just watched from the sidelines and did whatever Mo Qingze asked her to do.


    Mo Qingze carried the sacrifice, led the three siblings into the first door, and began to kneel down and worship the four corners. This is to say hello to the Lord of the Land, hoping that the Lord of the Land can drive away all ghosts and monsters and bless the Mo family''s home in peace.

 Chapter 207: Xiner fainted after moving into her new home (7)

    Chapter 207: Xin''er fainted after moving into her new home (7)


    Chapter 207 Moving into a new home, Xiner fainted (7)


    Subsequently, Mo Qingze took a new broom and entered the main house. He started sweeping from every corner, swept all the way to the center of the main house, and then swept to the main door, which meant sweeping out the unclean things.


    Then, Mo Qingze ced the eight pieces of yellow paper he had prepared yesterday at the gate to worship the "house god" of his new residence. Afterwards, the family of four each held three sticks of incense and walked around the house before inserting most of the remaining incense sticks into the incense burner.


    By the time the housewarming ceremony waspleted, less than half an hour had passed.


    Mo Qingze had finished what he had to do and started entertaining the folks who came into the house to congratte him. Since it was not a day to warm up the house, the vigers congratted each other and left one after another with their children, who had bags full of wedding candies but were reluctant to leave.


    At noon, ording to custom, on the first day of moving into a new home, a fire is made to cook, and the family sits together to eat.


    Mo Yan asked several impatient little guys to see their respective houses, and went to the kitchen to cook with Li Xiu.


    The Mo familys kitchen is built next to the main house, close to the courtyard wall, and has two doors. One is open outside, leading to the courtyard, and the other is open inside, leading to the dining room. As long as this door is closed tightly when cooking, oil smoke will not float into the dining room.


    The dining room leads to the reception hall, which leads to the hall dedicated to Bodhisattva, and the other side of the hall leads to arge study room. If the current momentum continues, the Mo family will have more and more affairs in the future, and thisrge study wille in handy.


    Mo Yan was in charge of this meal, and with Li Xiu''s help, eight home-cooked side dishes were prepared in less than half an hour.


    Sister, how is the kitchen at our house doing? I think this fire is hotter than the one in the city!


    At this time, Zhen''er rushed in, took the poker from Li Xiu''s hand, forced a handful of firewood into it, and said excitedly when he saw the mes ignited.


    Smelling the smell of burnt rice in the pot, Mo Yan quickly pulled out the firewood, pped him lightly, and was a little dumbfounded: "Aren''t all stoves the same? This firewood is rtively dry so it burns brightly, so don''t make any trouble.


    Obviously this kitchen is the best.


    Zhen''er looked at the spacious and bright kitchen and muttered quietly. It was better than the room he slept in before.


    Mo Yan was toozy to argue with him. Everything in the newly built kitchen was new, so it was naturally cleaner and more beautiful than the previous kitchen that had been used for who knows how many years.


    Everyone is very excited when they move into a new home. While eating, Mo Qingze took out a bottle of wine and poured a full ss for himself and Li Zhong. He also poured a shallowyer for Mo Yan and the others.


    Mo Qingze stood up with a ss of wine and said with emotion: "This will be our home from now on, and we are no longer rootless ducks! With this ss of wine, I wish us better and better days in the future."


    Mo Yan and others also stood up one after another. Thinking about the hardships along the way, they all said their best wishes for their future lives with red eyes. Finally, when Mo Qingze said "cheers", they drank up their sses. of wine.


    Perhaps he was in such a good mood that Mo Qingze drank a lot and ended up drunk. Li Zhong also drank a lot with him, but fortunately he was conscious enough to help Mo Yan help Mo Qingze to the room to lie down. After drinking, he waspletely drunk, and Li Xiu helped him back to his room.


    There was nothing else to do in the afternoon. Mo Yan and the others began to put away the things they had moved from the city.


    All the unnecessary old things were thrown away. There were not many things moved here, but the bedding and clothes were purchasedst year. It would be a pity to throw them away after only one year of use, so I brought them all.


    There are many rooms in the house now. In addition to a suite for each of the four members of the Mo family, there are also several vacant guest rooms, so there are more ces where beddings are needed.


    The previously used ones can be used as mattresses, and the quilt is made of cotton that Mo Yan took out from the space. The new quilt made in the cotton gin is better than the highest-grade quilts sold in the store.


    Mom, theres a snake, theres a snake, sister, help me


    Mo Yan was packing things in her room when Xin''er''s frightened scream suddenly came from the yard.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she rushed out, only to see the red python''s huge head poking in over the high courtyard wall.


    When the red python saw Mo Yan, its eyes shone with joy. It opened its mouth wide and hissed non-stop. It sped up and twisted its long body, and in a few seconds, it reached half of the way in.


    Seeing a big snake that was twice as thick as herselfe over the wall, Xin''er was so frightened that her legs went weak. Seeing that the big snake was about to pounce on her and bite her, she suddenly became weak and fainted...

 Chapter 208: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (1)

    Chapter 208: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (1)


    Chapter 208 Treat guests to a warm house and buy cows and horses (1)


    Seeing Xin''er fall to the ground and not being able to stop her in time, Mo Yan was anxious and angry. He quickly ran over to help her up and pinched her chin with his thumbs.


    After a while, Xin''er woke up and saw her sister. She held her sister''s hand tightly with fear on her face: "Sister, run quickly, it''s a snake, it''s such a big snake!"


    Mo Yan patted her back distressedly and saidfortingly: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. The snake was driven away by my sister and won''t hurt you. Don''t be afraid!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Xin''er screamed again: "Sister, here we go again, the big snake is here again, run quickly, run quickly!"


    Then, Xin''er''s whole body trembled violently, her pupils widened, and finally she rolled her eyes and fainted again.


    As soon as Mo Yan turned her head, she saw the red python leaning half of its body, spitting out a long tongue, and staring at her innocently.


    Mo Yan was so angry in her heart. If she hadn''t been holding Xiner, she would have rushed up and beat up this idiot. "Look at the good thing you did. Get out of here quickly. If you scare people again, let''s see how I deal with it." you."


    Whats wrong? Whats wrong? Whats wrong with Xiner?


    Just at this moment, Aunt Li Xiu and Zhen''er also heard Xin''er''s screams and ran over in a hurry.


    When Mo Yan saw this, she screamed "Oops" in her heart. Before she could stop her, Li Xiu, who was running at the front, screamed loudly. Li Yan was so frightened that she cried loudly. Zhen''er, who was at the back, didn''t cry at all. But his face was pale and he couldn''t move.


    Seeing that the red python was still not leaving, Mo Yan grabbed a stone and threw it over, urging: "Go quickly, go quickly!"


    It didn''t hurt or itch after being hit by a stone, but the red python was still sad. This human being was so kind to those two stinky wolves, but he hit them with something and let them go! Wow, it''s so pitiful, no one likes it.


    Mo Yan felt angry and waved her hand as if to shoo away flies, not being moved at all by its pitiful appearance.


    Seeing her like this, the red python, which was looking for Mo Yan, was really sad. Amid Li Xiu''s screams, it swam its huge body, climbed over the courtyard wall, and soon disappeared.


    Aunt Li,e and help me carry Xiner to the bed. Seeing that the red python was gone, Mo Yan quickly asked Li Xiu to help.


    Li Xiu''s legs were extremely weak, but seeing Xin''er''s unconscious look, the fear in her heart was immediately reced by worry, and she quickly ran over and carried her to the room with Mo Yan.


    Zhen''er and Li Yan quickly followed. Li Yan looked panicked and frightened. Zhen''er looked at her eldest sister''s back with admiration shining in her eyes.


    Putting Xin''er on the bed, Mo Yan quickly fetched water to wipe her face and fed her some spiritual spring water.


    Do you want a doctor to take a look at Xiner? Li Xiu touched Xiners pale face and asked worriedly.


    Mo Yan hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "There is no doctor in Liuyang Vige, so we can only go to the city to ask for one. The doctor may note from such a long distance. Our family does not have a car now, so it is not convenient to send Xiner to the city. Lets wait for now, if Xiner is fine, theres no need to see a doctor.


    I was just frightened by the red python, so it shouldnt be a problem if I take a nap, right? Mo Yan thought a little uncertainly.


    Li Xiu knew that this could only be done for the time being, so he said, "Then I''ll keep watch here. Xiner is frightened and may have nightmares."


    Its better for me to guard her. Yan Zi was also very frightened just now. Aunt Liforted her. Mo Yan pointed at Li Yan who was in shock.


    Li Xiu looked at her pale niece and felt extremely distressed. She smiled gratefully at Mo Yan and led Li Yan out.


    Seeing Zhen''er standing still, with an excited look on her little face, as if she had recovered from a fright, Mo Yan''s reaction to him was a little strange, but Xin Youxin''er ignored him.

 Chapter 209: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (2)

    Chapter 209: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (2)


    Chapter 209 Treat guests to a warm house and buy cows and horses (2)


    Zhen''er came over, hugging her sister''s arm with a look of admiration: "Sister, why did you just throw a stone at the big snake and let it go, and it walked away obediently?"


    When Mo Yan heard this, he felt that he should tell him about the red python, so as not to scare him by suddenly running into the house next time.


    "That snake is a red python. I encountered it when I went into the mountains before. This time it came to our house to find my sister. If ites again next time, don''t be afraid. If my sister is not here, just pretend you didn''t see it. If you get to it, dont provoke it.


    After hearing this, Zhen''er''s eyes brightened even more, "Sister, you are so awesome. Even such a big snake is willing to y with you. Can you call it home next time? Zhen''er really wants to touch it." Then. The big snake looks so majestic!


    "No!" Mo Yan refused without thinking: "Although it won''t hurt my sister, you can''t be certain. How could you call such a dangerous guy to your home?"


    She did not want the red python toe to her at all, so she would not take the initiative to bring this thing home. Furthermore, if the vigers discover it, they might have bad intentions. After all, such a big snake can be fetched a lot of money if hunted and sold!


    "Oh well!"


    Zhen''er was a little disappointed, but in her heart she admired her eldest sister even more.


    Seeing that Xin''er couldn''t wake up for a while, Mo Yan asked Zhen''er to keep watch for a while. She had to go out to see if the guy was gone. It wouldn''t be good if he hadn''t left yet and scared the vigers who came into the mountains near his home.


    The Mo family''s yard is veryrge, with 60 acres enclosed on the 70-acre foundation. Therefore, the courtyard gate is not just the main gate. There is also a small side door in each direction to facilitate entry and exit.


    Mo Yan opened the east side door, the side where the red python crawled in.


    As soon as he walked out, he saw the creature lyingzily under the wall. When he saw Mo Yaning out, his eyes widened and he swam over in a few seconds.


    After your wound is healed, its time to go back to the mountains ande to me to find out what you did to scare my sister.


    Seeing that there was only a shallow mark left on the knife edge on its abdomen, it was obviously recovering well. However, this thing was scary when it first arrived, so Mo Yan kicked it in annoyance.


    The red python hissed and spat out the letter, indicating that he was innocent. It has never been out of the mountains before. How could it know that humans are so timid? If it knew it would scare people, it would definitelye here secretly at night so that no one would notice.


    Knowing why this guy came, Mo Yan took her to a hidden ce, took out half a basin of spiritual spring water from the space, and moved a basket of eggs and a basket of fruits out.


    Originally, I wanted to catch a few chickens for it, but when she thought that this guy would scare Xiner into fainting, she just grabbed the chickens.


    Seeing these good things, Red Python was so moved that he wanted to shed tears. This human kept his word and gave it so much delicious food at once. Wow, it didn''t want to leave this human even more.


    Seeing this guy kill everything in three strokes, Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, and he became more determined not toe to her after sending it away.


    The red python flicked its tail with satisfaction, but it didn''t know that its wish to hug the thigh would be in vain. It just thought abouting again tomorrow. After a long time, this human might keep it.


    He didnt even think about how Mo Yan could keep him because he was such a big dog and couldnt pretend to be a dog like Xiaohua and stayed at Mos house. So when Mo Yan sternly said that he would nevere again, Chi Python''s yearning heart instantly shattered into pieces.


    Listening to the red python''s constant hissing, he kept rubbing his big head against Mo Yan''s legs, begging her to change her mind.

 Chapter 210: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (3)

    Chapter 210: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (3)


    Chapter 210 Treat guests to a warm house and buy cows and horses (3)


    Mo Yan knew that he couldn''t be soft-hearted towards this guy, otherwise he would be stuck to him and couldn''t get rid of him, so he left regardless of what he did.


    The red python red resentfully at Mo Yan who didn''t even look back, feeling that the snake''s life was hopeless...


    When I returned to Xin''er''s room, I saw that Xin''er hadn''t woken up yet, but Zhen''er was lying on the bed and fell asleep. Mo Yan smiled, took off Zhen''er''s shoes, and gently carried him to the other end of the bed, letting him sleep well.


    After sitting on the edge of the bed for a while, looking at the sleeping faces of her siblings, Mo Yan also felt a little sleepy, so shey down on the edge of the bed.


    HmmumufortableSister, Xiner feels ufortableso ufortable


    I don''t know how long it took, but Mo Yan heard Xin''er''s cry in a daze. She suddenly woke up and looked towards Xin''er quickly. She saw Xin''er frowning tightly, her face was red, her mouth was red. He kept mumbling.


    "Xin''er, wake up, don''t scare your sister, wake up!" Mo Yan called to Xin''er in panic, and gently patted her face, trying to wake her up from the nightmare, but her tentacles were burning. It was a high fever.


    Mo Yan''s heart skipped a beat and she knew something was wrong. She regretted not sending Xiner to the hospital in time for a checkup. If the fever continued like this, she would be burned out.


    I couldnt wake up after shouting for a while, but I woke up Zhener. When I saw the second sisters lips were burning and peeling, her face turned pale with fright.


    "Zhen''er, hurry up and call dad over." Mo Yan was hurriedly dressing Xin''er while urging Zhen''er to call someone, feeling full of self-me.


    "oh oh."


    Zhen''er responded, not even bothering to put on her shoes, and hurried to find her father.


    Mo Qingze hadn''t fully sobered up from the wine, and Zhen''er cried and shouted for a long time before he woke her up. When she heard that her second daughter had a high fever, she was so frightened that she quickly got up from the bed and went to Xiner''s baby with bare feet. Run to the yard.


    Aunt Li Xiu and her nephew lived in the row of houses at the gate, some distance away from where the four members of the Mo family lived. It wasn''t until Mo Qingze came out with Xiner on his back that he knew she was ill.


    There were no horse-drawn carriages or ox-carts in Liuyang Vige. Mo Yan only borrowed a human-powered cart from Yang Bao''s family. A thick quilt was spread on the cart, and Xiner, who was still mumbling, was ced on it. Mo Qingze held the cart and rushed to the city.


    The forty miles would take at least two hours to walk. Time was tight, so he almost had to run all the way. Mo Yan and Li Xiu followed behind and pushed the cart hard, wishing they could not go faster.


    Looking at Xin''er, whose face had been burned purple, Mo Yan felt a mixture of regret and regret. She hated herself for provoking the red python and letting the red python scare Xin''er, and also hated herself for being careless and not finding a doctor to see Xin''er immediately. , if something happens to Xin''er, she will never forgive herself in her whole life.


    The three of them were so anxious that they rushed to the city in only one and a half hours and found a nearby medical clinic.


    The child is burned like this, why didnt you send it over earlier?


    Seeing Xin''er''s miserable condition, the doctor was also shocked, and then med Mo Qingze.


    Doctor, please show my daughter quickly.


    Mo Qingze was worried about his daughter''s condition, so he couldn''t hear anything else.


    The doctor didn''t dare to dy, and quickly asked Mo Qingze to put Xin''er on the hospital bed in the back room, and sit on the edge of the bed to take Xin''er''s pulse.


    After a while, the doctor took back his hand, frowned and said: "This child suffered a huge fright, which caused the blood to flow backwards, and he suddenly suffered an emergency. Fortunately, you guys sent him in time. If it had been half an hourter, this child would have had an emergency." I''m afraid the child will be burned out, so now I can only take a few strong medicines to bring down the high fever first."

 Chapter 211: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (4)

    Chapter 211: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (4)


    Chapter 211: Treat guests to a warm house, buy cows and horses (4)


    "Are there any side effects of taking strong medicine?" Mo Yan felt relieved at first, but then became worried. Seeing the doctor looking at her doubtfully, she quickly changed her exnation and said, "My sister is still young. I''m afraid she won''t be able to bear the medicine if it''s too strong. Is that possible?" Is it harmful to her health?"


    The doctor nodded approvingly: "It''s a medicine that contains three parts poison. It''s bound to cause damage, but don''t worry. After you recover from the disease, you''ll be fine after a period of time."


    After hearing this, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief and quickly urged the doctor to prescribe medicine so that they could fry it and give it to Xin''er.


    After the medicine was cooked and fed to Xin''er, and the body temperature finally dropped slowly, Mo Qingze had the time to ask Mo Yan: "How could Xin''er be frightened? But what''s wrong with our family?"


    The new home that was moved today, just sacrificed various gods in the morning. If Xin''er was hit by something dirty, the house had to find a way to press it.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan told the story about the red python with a guilty look on her face, and med herself: "Dad, me me. If it weren''t for me, Xin''er wouldn''t have suffered such a big mistake."


    Mo Qingze looked at his eldest daughter nkly. It was enough that he had a good rtionship with the two wolves, but now even the big python wasing to his door, he didn''t know what to say, but could he me his eldest daughter for this? ?


    "Don''t me yourself. No one wants something like this to happen. Xin''er has been bitten by a snake before, and she was scared when she saw this thing. Fortunately, it''s not serious this time. It''s just a snake after all. If you can, you let it Don''te to our house, if you scare others again, I don''t know what trouble will happen."


    "Ok, I know."


    Has Xin''er been bitten by a snake? Mo Yan thought for a while, and there seemed to be such a thing in his memory. But she was not sure whether the red python woulde again. Although the previous words were cruel, due to its shamelessness, it might be forgotten in a few days. If it came to the house again, the three-meter-high courtyard wall would not be able to stop it.


    To be on the safe side, she had to go into the mountain and talk to Dabai, asking Dabai to look at the guy and stop it from going down the mountain.


    Li Xiu was listening to the conversation between the father and daughter in shock. No wonder such a big snake walked away obediently after being thrown a stone by Yan''er. It turned out that they knew each other. What should I do if the snakees to my house again in the future?


    About an hourter, under the doctor''s advice, Mo Yan gave Xin''er medicine again. Not long after, Xin''er''s high feverpletely subsided, but she was still awake.


    After taking Xin''er''s pulse, the doctor prescribed another medicine: "You have to drink this medicine for seven days in a row. If you develop high fever again within three days, use the previous medicine. Come back for a follow-up visit after seven days. If there is no serious problem, Even if itspletely healed, it only requires daily conditioning.


    The three of them thanked the doctor again. After grabbing the medicine and paying the consultation and medicine fees, Mo Qingze carried Xiner to the carriage. It was alreadypletely dark.


    Xin''er was fine, so she didn''t rush as much when she went back. Plus it was dark and she couldn''t see the road, so it took her two and a half hours to reach Liuyang Vige.


    When we got home, it was already midnight, and Li Zhong and the other three were still awake. They all stood at the door waiting anxiously. They felt relieved when they saw theme back.


    Mo Qingze put Xin''er on the bed. At this time, Xin''er was still asleep. Fortunately, her breathing was slow and she no longer had nightmares. No one wanted to wake her up.


    Mo Yan and the others hadn''t had dinner yet and were already hungry. Li Yan quickly brought out the hot food in the pot, and they ate it up in just a few licks.


    After the meal, Mo Yan told the story of why Xin''er was frightened and fell ill, so that the uninformed Li Zhong, ancestors and grandchildren could be mentally prepared. Then she said to Li Zhong: "Grandpa Li, after the thorn wall in the orchard is nted, we will give it to Our courtyard wall should also be nted in one circle, no, two circles."

 Chapter 212: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (5)

    Chapter 212: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (5)


    Chapter 212: Treat guests to a warm house, buy cows and horses (5)


    There are the most snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the mountains. When the thorns grow up, they will not be able to protect against the red pythons with rough skin and thick flesh, but they can still protect against smaller snakes, weasels, etc.


    Li Zhong understood what she meant and agreed naturally.


    When sleeping at night, Mo Yan watched over Xin''er as usual. Xin''er woke up once and asked for water. Mo Yan fed her some spiritual spring water and then fell asleep again. She woke uppletely the next morning and keptining that she was hungry. Want to eat.


    Seeing that she was fine, the family felt relieved, but they did not let her get out of bed.


    There are still many things to do at home, especially the banquet on August 12th, so we need to purchase and arrange seats in advance. Mo Yan and Mo Qingze discussed for a long time and finally decided on the list of guests.


    The next step is to invite guests to the door, and the people in the vige are naturally invited by Mo Qingze, the head of the family. He first took the cart to the vige chief''s house. After returning the cart, he talked about the greenhouse. The vige chief readily agreed and said he would definitely go that day.


    After leaving the vige chief''s house, he went to Lao Mo''s house. Standing in front of Lao Mo''s house, Mo Qingze sighed and walked over.


    The first person to see him was Mo Ernier, who was squatting at the door washing arge basin full of clothes.


    Since being sued by Mo Yongxi, her life at Lao Mo''s house has plummeted. She has to do endless housework every day and even has to go to the fields. She is worse than the two daughters of Dafang.


    Looking at Mo Qingze, Mo Ernier lowered her head indifferently and continued to wash clothes, with a cold light shining in her lowered eyes.


    Mo Qingze called out to Mo Ernier, but felt a little embarrassed when she didn''t pay attention to him.


    "Hey, who is this? Isn''t this the schr from our Mo family? Oh, what a schr, he is just a white-eyed wolf. God is blind to allow such a person to be a schr..."


    At this time, Mo Niushi came out of the house and nned to help her daughter wash clothes. When she saw Mo Qingze, she said a lot of harsh words.


    What about Qingze? Its not my cousins turn to talk about it. Its rumored that he has a bad reputation for his younger siblings.


    Mo Qingze couldn''t argue with a woman who couldn''t carry anything clearly. He stabbed Mo Niushi with a mildment and immediately stopped Mo Niu''s chattering mouth.


    The sound from outside reached the house, and everyone in the old Mo family came out. When they saw Mo Qingze, everyone''s expressions were very subtle.


    Cousin,e here, is there something wrong? Mo Yonglu was the first to speak up, breaking the silence.


    Mo Qingze nodded at him and said to Lao Mo and Tou Mo: "Second uncle and second aunt, there will be a banquet at home to warm the house on August 12th. If second uncle and second aunt are free, pleasee and sit there!"


    Thinking of the high-walled mansion of the Mo family, Old Mo''s head was heavy and silent, but Mo Hong''s envy, jealousy and hatred were not concealed:


    "Now that you are more capable, you can be cruel to the uncles and aunts who raised you, and you have to separate our family! Green house? Do you want us to help you grow a face? Don''t think about it, I will watch your family being raped by the vigers. Drowning in saliva."


    "Shut up!" Old Motou red at Mo Hongshi fiercely: "Get out of here. If you dare toe out and act like a fool again, get out of this house."


    Mo Hong, who was sternly scolded, stared at Lao Motou in disbelief, but was frightened by his gloomy gaze and dared not speak. She red fiercely at Mo Qingze, this white-eyed wolf, evildoer, and the whole family has a bad heart. , why dont you die!


    Mo Qingze was used to his second aunt''s cynicism. He looked at Old Mo, hoping to get a definite answer.


    Lao Motou twitched the corner of his mouth and showed a forced smile: "Go back, we will definitelye that day."

 Chapter 213: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (6)

    Chapter 213: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (6)


    Chapter 213: Treat guests to a warm house, buy cows and horses (6)


    Well, Qingze will go back first.


    Hearing his second uncle''s response, Mo Qingze said calmly, cupped his hands towards Old Mo and turned around to leave. Whether the second uncle''s familyes or not has no meaning to his family. Being able toe is just to let the vigers miss the excitement of the two families.


    Old man, do you really want to make him look good? I want to go to you. I dont want to see the proud faces of this family.


    Mo Hong said bitterly, as if going alone would really bring face to the Mo family.


    Lao Motou looked at her with a gloomy face and said coldly: "It''s best if you don''t go, so as not to embarrass me."


    When Mo Hong heard this, he was so angry that he fell down, opened his mouth and cursed Lao Motou.


    But Old Mo Tou was no longer the taciturn and honest man he was in Mojiacun. He didn''t take Mo Hong''s scolding to heart at all, but he had already made up his mind to use this opportunity to ease the rtionship with Mo Qingze.


    Mom, please stop saying a few words! Mo Yonglu advised Mo Hong: We wont go, the people in the vige will think that we have no face to go.


    Old Mo looked at the stiff-faced Mo Hong and snorted coldly: "You''re not even as good as a child, how long do you have a face? What kind of face can you give them? Why don''t you go and listen to what those people in the vige are doing?" They say I belong to Lao Mos family.


    After saying that, without looking at Mo Hong''s increasingly ugly face, he walked into the house with a flick of his sleeves.


    Mo Wu and his wife looked at each other, with joy shing in their eyes, but the reasons for their joy were different.


    Mo Wu doesnt want to have a tense rtionship with her cousins family, because she doesnt want to be caught in the middle. If she can ease the rtionship, she wont offend her parents-inw when going to her cousins house in the future.


    Mo Yongfu is afraid that outsiders will make fun of him. If he can take this opportunity to ease the rtionship, he will be able to open his mouth to help his cousin''s family in the future. Life at home is too difficult now.


    Mo Qingze didn''t have the heart to specte on the thoughts of the old Mo family, so he went to Lin Yong''s house again.


    Lin Yong was picking up wild things at the door. After Mo Qingze exined his purpose, he readily agreed and handed a cleaned pheasant to Mo Qingze to take back.


    Mo Qingze couldn''t refuse, so he took it. Seeing some pheasants and rabbits on Lin Yong''s hand, he smiled and said: "There were some guests at home that day, and a lot of meat was used. Brother Lin will sell what he hunted to my family." Well, it also saves us from running to the city and not necessarily being able to buy it."


    Lin Yong quickly skinned the rabbit and said without raising his head: "Everything I hunted in the past few days is sent to your house. Think of it as my congrattions on your family''s move."


    Mo Qingze smiled and agreed, but he would not really take advantage of this.


    Lin Yong is the only one left in the family. In addition to taking care of the farm work, he relies on hunting to make up for the family ie. It''s just that he is in his twenties and has not yet started a family, so he is a little worried for him. If he can save more money now, it will be easier to marry a wife in the future.


    Then, Mo Qingze went to the other houses of the Lin family that he wanted to invite, and Zhang Dayou, Zhang Erniu and others also went to invite them.


    As for Sister-inw Cai and the others, it was Mo Yan who brought the eggs to invite them. There were a lot of guests that day. ording to preliminary calctions, there will be about twenty or thirty tables of banquets. I am too busy to handle them, so I will definitely have to ask for help. Sister-inw Cai and the others have a good rtionship with the Mo family, so it would be most appropriate to ask them for help.


    Everyone in the vige who should be invited was invited, and Mo Yan and Li Zhong went to the city again. In addition to inviting Liu Tinn, shopkeeper Xing, and shopkeeper Muxing, they also have to buy a carriage and two oxen.


    I used to live in the city and it was very convenient to get a car to Liuyang Vige. But when I moved to Liuyang Vige, there were no cattle in the whole vige. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have taken so long to send Xiner to see the doctor the day before yesterday.

 Chapter 214: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (7)

    Chapter 214: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (7)


    Chapter 214: Treat guests to a warm house, buy cows and horses (7)


    If there is something urgent in the future, it might be dyed just by relying on two legs. Now we have a carport and a cowshed at home, so we dont have to worry about having no ce to put it after we buy it.


    The carriage is for the family to travel around. As for buying cattle, the Mo family has twenty acres ofnd. It is much more convenient to have cattle. In addition, if you buy two, you can rent them to people in the vige during busy farming periods. Although you won''t make much money, it is still good to increase the favorability of the vigers.


    Mo Yan wanted to go to Liu''s house first, and it was not convenient for Li Zhong to follow him, so he went to the ce where livestock was sold in Nanshi to wait.


    The first time he went to Liu''s house, Mo Yan bought some suitable gifts before knocking on the door of Liu''s house.


    Liu Tinn''s father, Mr. Liu, went to the academy early in the morning. Mother Liu was the only elder at home. She entertained Mo Yan very warmly.


    Mo Yan is Liu Tinns savior. Lius mother has always had a good impression of her. Now she saw that she was still holding a gift in her hand and said she was polite, but she was satisfied in her heart.


    Although the Liu family is not rich and powerful, it can still be regarded as a schrly family and pays the most attention to etiquette. She doesn''t care about these vulgar things, but she can see from this thought that Mo Yan is a good girl who understands etiquette. She feels relieved when her daughter ys with such a girl.


    Liu Tinn hadn''t seen Mo Yan for a long time. After seeing her, she was extremely happy. Knowing Mo Yan''s purpose, she hugged Liu''s mother''s arm and acted coquettishly, shouting that she was going to Mo''s house today, but Liu''s mother scolded her for not following the rules. A meal.


    Liu Tinn curled her lips and made a face where Liu''s mother couldn''t see her. But thinking that I would be able to visit my good sisters in a few days, and maybe persuade my mother to live in Mo''s house, I felt better again.


    After confirming that Liu and his daughter woulde to Mo''s house to celebrate, Mo Yan stood up and left. The mother and daughter knew that she had other things to do, so they sent her out of the house in person without leaving any food.


    When Mo Yan went to Huixianju, she bought a lot of pastries from a pastry shop on the roadside to eat. These were used to visit the Yun family brothers and sisters.


    Shopkeeper Xing knew Mo Yan''s intention toe, so he congratted him and said he would definitely go that day, and then asked someone to call Yun Zhao who was washing vegetables in the kitchen.


    Compared to half a month ago, Yun Zhao is a little fatter, his face is a little more colorful, and he is smiling and looking in good condition.


    Yun Zhao was very happy to see Mo Yan. After consulting shopkeeper Xing for his opinion, he couldn''t wait to take her to the backyard where the brother and sister lived.


    I asked the brother and sister carefully about their life in Huixianju, and found out that the people in Huixianju took good care of them and lived a good life. Mo Yan was relieved.


    Sister, can my sister and I go to your house with Shopkeeper Xing?


    Hearing that the Mo family was going to have a banquet, Yun Zhao asked Mo Yan cautiously, his little face full of longing.


    Mo Yan couldn''t bear to refuse. She just thought he wanted to watch the excitement, so she smiled and said, "You have to ask shopkeeper Xing about this. If shopkeeper Xing agrees to let you go, big sister will naturally wee you."


    Upon hearing this, Yun Zhao nodded happily, rolled his eyes, and was already thinking about how to say the shopkeeper who was serving his sentence.


    After leaving Huixianju, Mo Yan went to Muxing again.


    The shopkeeper of Muxing has a cooperative rtionship with Mo Yan. Naturally, he will not refuse the Mo family''s relocation. Before Mo Yan left, he was already thinking about what to give as a congrattory gift.


    Everyone who should be invited was invited, and Mo Yan went to Nanshi with ease. When he arrived, Li Zhong was watching cattle apanied by a cattle dealer.


    The cattle dealer has more than twenty cows of various sizes **** here, and Li Zhong has already taken his fancy on two of them. One is two and a half years old, and the other is one and a half years old. They are both young oxen with good teeth. They are just waiting for Mo Yan''s opinion.

 Chapter 215: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (8)

    Chapter 215: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (8)


    Chapter 215: Treat guests to a warm house, buy cows and horses (8)


    Mo Yan didnt know how to choose either. After hearing Li Zhong talk about the advantages of the two scalpers, he let him make the decision.


    When Li Zhong heard this, he bargained with the cattle dealer: "Little brother, I think you are an honest man, but fifteen taels per head is too expensive. I think ten taels per head is about the same."


    "Big brother, these two cows are the best cows in my family. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have fallen in love with them at first sight, right? Fifteen taels a head is really not expensive. If you don''t believe me, ask elsewhere. It will definitely not be cheaper than this. "


    When the cattle dealer saw that these two people wanted to buy two cows, he was very happy. If he only bought twelve cows, he would not make any profit.


    Li Zhong also knew that the pressure of ten taels was a bit harsh, but two cows were definitely not worth thirty taels. He could not let Mo Yan be taken advantage of.


    In the end, the two of them bargained back and forth. The cattle dealer gritted his teeth and finally agreed to settle the deal for twenty-five taels of silver.


    Mo Yan happily paid the money, and Li Zhong happily took the traction rope from the cattle dealer''s hand, and was about to go to the horse farm with Mo Yan to see the horses. Unexpectedly, the two-and-a-half-year-old big cattle screamed "moo". Refuse to leave.


    "What''s going on? Is it possible that I can''t let you go anymore?" Li Zhong asked the cattle dealer jokingly.


    When the cattle dealer saw it, he was also very anxious. He picked up the whip in his hand and gave it a p. After all, the cow was sold, so he didn''t dare to whip it hard, but after being whipped several times, the cow wouldn''t go away and even stepped back with its hooves stuck out.


    Now Li Zhong was anxious. If the cow didn''t leave, he could ask the cattle dealer to refund his money and not buy it. But this cow was indeed a good cow. He might not be able to find another one as good as this on the street, so he couldn''t bear to give it back.


    Mo Yan looked at the two of them, one pulling hard, and the other pushing the cow''s **** hard from behind, feeling a little funny. She suppressed her smile and looked around the big ox carefully.


    When he saw the underside of the cows belly, he knew what was going on, so he said to the cattle dealer who was still pushing the cows butt:


    Where is the calf of the cow? Bring it here and try it.


    When the cattle dealer heard this, he understood what Mo Yan meant. He quickly entered the house and soon pulled out a waist-high calf from inside.


    Seeing the calf, the big ox suddenly broke away from Li Zhong and ran towards the calf. It stuck out its tongue and licked the calf continuously, and made a "moo" cry from its mouth. The sound was incredibly soft.


    The calf also mooed in agreement, nuzzling its mother''s neck yfully, its ignorant cow''s eyes full of attachment.


    Looking at this scene of deep affection, the three of them were very moved and couldn''t bear to break the warmth between them.


    The calf was only five or six months old. Mo Yan thought for a while and said to the cattle dealer, "I want to buy this calf too. How much silver will it cost?"


    The cattle trader was startled, and then he realized that the girl couldn''t bear to see the mother and son separated, so he smiled and said: "The calf is not worth anything, just give the girl three taels of silver."


    Li Zhong looked at Mo Yan, and then at the mother and son who were leaning on each other. He had no objection, but he was surprised that the cattle dealer only wanted three taels of silver.


    You should know that even if a calf cannot plow thend immediately, it will be fine as long as it is one year old. Normally, you cannot buy it without five or six taels of silver.


    Mo Yan didnt know this. He just thought that buying a calf was much more cost-effective than buying a big bull, so he took out three taels of silver and handed it to him.


    The cattle dealer took the money and handed the calf''s traction rope to Li Zhong: "The cow is still young and its nose has not grown properly. It cannot wear a nose plug for the time being. You can wear it when it is older!"


    At this time, the rope was only tied around the calf''s neck. If the calf was willing to resist, an adult would have to exert great strength to pull it.

 Chapter 216: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (9)

    Chapter 216: Treat guests in the greenhouse and buy cows and horses (9)


    Chapter 216: Treat guests to a warm house, buy cows and horses (9)


    However, if there is a big ox, the calf will follow it obediently even without a rope.


    This time, the big ox didnt resist anymore and followed Li Zhong briskly, licking the calf as he walked.


    A few people smiled and took two, three, three cows, one big and one small. At the reminder of the cattle dealer, they went to a horse shop with a good reputation.


    The clerk at the horse shop warmly entertained Mo Yan and the two, and carefully tied the three cows to a pir nearby, allowing them to concentrate on picking the horses.


    Horses in horse racing are uneven, like horses specialized in pulling mills, which are the lowest horses. This kind of horse is not only short in appearance, but has poor leg strength, low strength, and poor speed, so it can only spin around the mill in the mill.


    The second is the horse that pulls the carriage. This kind of horse cannot bear heavy loads, but its speed is eptable and its leg strength is not bad. It is most suitable for pulling a carriage.


    There is also a kind of horse, which is a good horse that can run hundreds of miles in a day. This kind of horse has excellent endurance, physical strength, and speed. Of course, it is also very expensive. Most horse racing shops will not have this kind of horse.


    Mo Yan bought the horse just to pull the carriage, it doesn''t need to be very good. Besides, if there is space, feed them some spiritual spring water and vegetables and fruits regrly, and it won''t take long before they can be promoted to good horses.


    So, she chose the lowest and cheapest horse. It only cost eight taels of silver, which was cheaper than a cow.


    Li Zhong was very puzzled, but Mo Yan always acted in a measured way, so it was not easy for him to persuade him.


    After learning that the horse shop also sold carriages, Mo Yan was toozy to go elsewhere. She spent thirty taels of silver to buy a carriage with medium and upper decorations, and asked the clerk to hitch the horse she just bought.


    Seeing a thin, small horse with poor coat pulling a valuable carriage, the scene can be as disharmonious as it is. It attracted the attention of many people along the way, and they only thought that the person buying the horse Was he cheated by the horse dealer? Otherwise, he had no shortage of money, so why would he have bought the lowest quality horse?


    Knowing that Li Zhong would drive the carriage, Mo Yan tied the three cows to the carriage and got on the carriage himself.


    This strangebination has attracted more peoples attention. Li Zhong sat in the driver''s seat and drove the carriage bravely. It was not until he returned to Liuyang Vige that he received the envious looks of the vigers.


    Mo Yan looked at the panting horse in the horse pen and shook his head speechlessly. His physical strength was indeed very poor!


    She got some spiritual spring water and mixed a lot of clear water into it for it to drink.


    Even the red python can''t resist the temptation of the spiritual spring, let alone the horse. The horse drank a whole water in one breath and licked his mouth with some unfinished content.


    The upgraded spiritual spring water is more than five times more effective than before, and Mo Yan doesn''t dare to give it another drink.


    Not long after, vigers who got the news came to the door one after another, wanting to see the horses and cows that the Mo family had just bought.


    You must know that there is not even a single cow in Liuyang Vige. The Mo family bought back three cows and a horse at once. Can these people not be curious?


    Of course, the Mo family couldn''t close the door to prevent these people from seeing it, but when everyone saw the horse standing there with diarrhea and a very smelly diarrhea, they all couldn''t recover.


    Didnt I just buy a horse? Why did it get sick? Did poor eyesight buy a sick horse, or is there something wrong with the Mo family''s Feng Shui?


    Everyone was talking about it, some were really worried about the Mo family, and some were gloating about the misfortune.


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong ran over in a hurry. Seeing that the already thin horse was even thinner now, they couldn''t help but worry. Li Zhong even med himself for not stopping Mo Yan, and the result was like this, which made peopleugh.


    Mo Yan was also called over. Looking at the extremely cheerful horse that was suffering from diarrhea, she nodded secretly. If you pull it a few more times to pull out the impurities from the body, and then feed it some good materials from the space, this horse will definitely turn into a good horse!


    Mo Yan naturally did not miss those people who rejoiced in others'' misfortunes and said that her family''s feng shui was not good. She kept these people in her heart.


    Looking at Mo Qingze and Li Zhong who were anxiously thinking of ways to remedy the situation, Mo Yan said loudly: "Dad, this horse is not expensive. If it really can''t bear it and dies, let''s buy a better one." Its not like I cant afford it!


    With one sentence, the vigers who were gloating about their misfortune shut their mouths in an instant.


    But at this moment, a mean voice rang out: "Huh, who knows if I have done too many bad things and got retribution? Otherwise, the child would have gotten seriously ill on the first day he moved into the new home, and the horse he just bought would Hes about to die of illness, and no matter how much he buys, he cant live on.


    The sound was neither loud nor quiet, but it was enough for everyone present to hear it.


    Mo Yan looked sharply at the speaker and found a very unfamiliar middle-aged woman standing in the crowd. I saw her hanging a pair of triangr eyes, looking at the Mo family provocatively, with no concealment of malice on her face...

 Chapter 217: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, and hiding plots (1)

    Chapter 217: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, and hiding plots (1)


    Chapter 217: Discussing marriage, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (1)


    The middle-aged woman''s words made Mo Yan and the others extremely angry. But Mo Qingze and Li Zhong were men, and they couldn''t argue with a woman in public, but their frowns showed that they were extremely unhappy.


    Mo Yan did not have such worries. She nced at the mean woman and said loudly to the vigers:


    "Dear fellow vigers, although our Mo family is not a phnthropic family, we just moved to Liuyang Vigest year and life was difficult. My Mo family thought they were all fellow vigers, so we sent food, cotton and cloth. I hope this can solve your current predicament. I believe everyone here has received some help. Later, when my Mo family had a job, I also asked you for help at a high price. Everyone knows how my Mo family is."


    Seeing no one to refute, she stared at the middle-aged woman coldly and said sternly: "You said that our Mo family did something wrong, but I want to ask, what did our Mo family do that was wrong? If you say no Come up with a reason, my Mo family''s reputation cannot be ndered by you."


    The middle-aged woman was stunned by Mo Yan''s momentum, and then stood up and shouted to the people around her: "You can listen to this girl''s sweet words! The cotton and food you brought homest year were also obtained with hard work. The Mo family pays high wages to their helpers, and that''s only because they do a good job. Otherwise, what''s the point of the Mo family paying such high wages? I don''t believe that this ungrateful family would do a loss-making business."


    As she said that, she stared at Mo Yan triumphantly, pointed at Mo Qingze and said: "Your Mo family has done a lot of bad things, so Uncle Mo and Aunt Mo are also your father''s biological uncles and aunts who raised you. Even if Their youngest son plotted against your family first, but after all, they are rtives. Their uncles and aunts came to the door for help, but they even kicked out the uncles and aunts who had raised them. Tsk, tsk, what is this but a wolf-hearted thing? Close the door. Is it a shame to sleep?"


    Most people disagreed when they heard it. The entire Liuyang Vige knew what was going on. In the final analysis, it was Mo Yongshou who cheated other people''s money. If they want to be held ountable, what can the Mo family do? At that time, the Mo family was almost tricked. Not only did the Mo family not care about it, they also sent a lot of meat and eggs to Old Mo when he fell ill. How could he be so cruel as she said?


    The few people who are jealous of the Mo family wish that the woman would say more dirty things about the Mo family, and wish that the Mo family''s reputation would bepletely ruined. They looked at the arrogant-looking woman, and then at the Mo family father and daughter with solemn expressions, but they didn''t dare to agree.


    "This is a matter between my family and my second grandfather''s family. Everyone knows the truth of the matter. No matter what happens, it is not your turn as an outsider to make irresponsible remarks."


    Mo Yan felt very disgusted. This woman wanted to seek "justice" for Lao Motou and the others. Could it be that Lao Motou and the others were ready to take action again?


    However, what the woman said next dispelled her idea.


    "Hmph, if you are not guilty, why are you afraid of what others say?" When the woman heard this, she became even more arrogant: "Didn''t my man just want your Mo family''s five hundred taels of silver, and you sent him to the Yamen? The man was seriously injured. If you are not willing to give, then don''t pretend to be an uncle and give. If you don''t give, how can my man still rob me?"


    "Sister-inw Wang, what I said is your fault. Your man led a group of people and went to ask for money arrogantly. What can a little girl do? This matter is your fault in the first ce. You are not allowed to report it to the official. Already?"


    At this time, someone couldn''t bear to stand up and speak: "Now youe to someone''s house to make trouble again, and you still say so unpleasant things, are you embarrassed?"

 Chapter 218: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (2)

    Chapter 218: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (2)


    Chapter 218: Discussing marriage, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (2)


    Thats right, it was your mans fault in the first ce, but now youe to Mos house and talk nonsense, why dont you pay it back.


    "If it were me, I would have stayed far away. I wouldn''t dare to go to other people''s homes. Sister-inw Wang, you''d better go back and don''t bring trouble to the Mo family."


    Someone started to speak, and other people in the Mo family spoke one after another.


    The Mo family and the old Mo family are their own business, and it''s hard for outsiders to tell. But Wang Dali and those people are scoundrels. If they don''t teach them a lesson, who knows whether they will always rely on the Mo family and do what the Mo family does. Its not wrong in itself!


    When Mo Yan heard this, he didn''t know that this woman was Wang Dali''s daughter-inw. It turned out that the reason for making such a fuss today was to vent his anger.


    Thinking of this, she smiled gratefully at the viger who took the lead inining about her family''s injustice, and then said sharply to Sister-inw Wang who looked unhappy:


    "It''s true that Wang Dali extorted money from our family. It''s not my family that has the final say in the yamen. If you have any objections to Jing Zhaoyin''s case, you can go to the yamen and talk to him. Today you came to my house to act wild. Look. For the sake of our fellow vigers, we dont care, but you will never step into my house again! Now, please get out!"


    As soon as these words came out, many people echoed her. They looked at Ms. Wang with disdain and shouted to drive her away. If someone was looking for trouble in their family, she would have driven them out with a broom, regardless of whether she was right or not.


    Sister-inw Wang was dumbfounded when she saw everyone''s disdainful looks. Those things were obviously done too much by the Mo family. Why did everyone stand up and speak for the Mo family?


    Originally, I wanted to use the two incidents of the Mo family''s youngest daughter to fall ill on the day of moving and the newly bought horse to pour water on the Mo family, but now I have made myself embarrassed. It''s really irritating!


    Sister-inw Wang thought angrily, and when she saw Li Zhong hurried over with a big broom to drive her out, he actually wanted to overturn the situation.


    She pointed at the vigers and cursed indiscriminately: "You boneless things, don''t you just see the Mo family''s life getting better and better, and want to lick the soles of their feet, and you don''t want to see if they are willing!" Ah, its not even a good thing!


    As soon as these words came out, a ho''s nest was stirred. The vigers did have such a little thought, but what they said was fair. Now being pointed at the nose and scolded as a "softhead", who among the elders present can bear it.


    You stinky bitch, you are spraying feces everywhere, get out of here, dont let me hit women.


    Get out of here, or else Ille to your house right now and let your man teach you a lesson.


    Ms. Wang, do you want to leave? If you dont leave, I will drive you away.


    The men were all so angry that if they hadn''t seen her as a woman, they would have rushed up and beaten her.


    However, there were a few women in the crowd, and they had no scruples. They grabbed and scratched Sister-inw Wang one by one. Some even pulled on her hair and pulled off arge strand without letting go.


    Sister-inw Wang was no match for her. She was so tortured by several women that she screamed and screamed. She had sore nose and tears streaming down her face. She was extremely disgusting.


    Looking at the chaos in front of them, Mo Yan and the others were dumbfounded. It was obvious that someone was looking for trouble in their family, but things turned out to be like this, and people didn''t know what to say.


    However, the Mo family is very grateful to the people who helped the Mo family speak today, otherwise it would be really disgusting to let the Wang family''s dirty water be poured on them.


    Mo Yan also knew that if his family had not sent grain and cottonst year and treated the workers so generously, and his family''s life had gotten better and better, these vigers would not have necessarily stood up to defend them even if they thought they were right.

 Chapter 219: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (3)

    Chapter 219: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (3)


    Chapter 219: Talking about marriage, drinking and banquet in the boudoir (3)


    No matter what their thoughts are, as long as they stand by the Mo family at critical moments, Mo Yan feels that the daily effort is worth it.


    The embarrassed Wang family was finally driven out of Mo''s house by the angry vigers, and the vigers apuded. After today''s incident, from now on, the most she would dare to do is ruin the reputation of the Mo family in the vige, and she would never dare toe looking for trouble.


    The Mo family''s horse is "sick", and the vigers are very sorry. However, when I saw the two strong oxen and the healthy calf, I was extremely envious. I couldn''t put it down and touched them again and again, wishing I could take them back to my home.


    When they learned that during the busy farming season, they could rent two big oxen for a small amount of money, the vigers became even more grateful to the Mo family. If there were oxen avable, who would want to plow the fields like an oxen?


    Everyone left Mo''s house satisfied, but Mo Qingze and Li Zhong looked worried at the diarrhea and unable to stand up. The eight taels of silver were just one of them. If the horse really died of illness, they were also worried that it was due to the feng shui in the home. has a problem.


    Dad, Grandpa Li, dont worry, I guarantee that the horse will be alive and kicking early tomorrow morning. Mo Yan came over with Qingcai in her arms and saw that the two of them were still shaking their heads and sighing, and she couldnt help but feel helpless.


    The two of them thought she wasforting them, but when the horse saw the green vegetables in Mo Yan''s hand, he struggled to stand up and opened his mouth, obviously wanting to eat it.


    Mo Yan threw the green vegetables into the manger under the expectant gazes of the two. The horse walked to the manger and started eating happily.


    The horse had emptied his stomach just now and had no strength to stand up. Now that he has something to eat, why not stand up and eat in big gulps?


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong looked at it and wiped the sweat from their foreheads. As long as they can eat, that''s fine.


    At this time, Li Xiu came back with a few kids carrying a basket full of green grass. Zhen''er couldn''t wait to pick up the green vegetables and started feeding the horses and cows. Seeing that they ate deliciously, Zhen''er couldn''t stop giggling.


    Xin''er and Li Yan looked at it interestingly and picked up vegetables to feed them. For a time, the entire livestock pen was filled with theughter of children.


    With horses and cows, the kids have something to do. They either go around raking grass every day, or they bring new friends to visit the house. Their voices are full of showing off and pride.


    Mo Yan watched with a smile and did not stop him. Every morning he mixed some spiritual spring water for them to drink, which directly caused them to have diarrhea every day.


    Luckily the four guys ate normally, otherwise Mo Qingze and the others would have been too worried to sleep.


    Seeing that the day of warming the house wasing, the Mo family drove their carriage into the city to buy things, one after another, that they needed for the day of warming the house. In addition to dishes and chopsticks, there was also wine for entertaining guests, as well as seasonings such as oil, salt, soy sauce, and a lot of firecrackers.


    Soon it was August 11th. At noon, Xiaohua, who had been in the mountains for several days, came back with a fat deer in her mouth.


    Xiaohua left the deer behind to ask Mo Yan for credit. After getting a small basin of spiritual spring water as she wished, she went into the mountain and brought back a wild goat. After running back and forth like this for more than ten times, I finally dragged back arge wild boar weighing at least 200 kilograms.


    The big wild boar was found under the wall. Mo Yan knew that Xiaohua couldn''t hold such a big wild boar in her mouth. Dabai must have helped transport it. She couldn''t help but be moved. She quickly found Mo Qingze and Li Zhong to carry it in, and then went to the vige to ask Lin Come and deal with these wild animals.


    Looking at the dozens of wild goats, robes, wild deer and otherrge wild animals lying in the yard, Lin Yong looked at Xiaohua for a long time in shock, and finally said with certainty: "This is a wolf."


    Mo Yan touched Xiao Huas head and acquiesced with a smile.

 Chapter 220: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (4)

    Chapter 220: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (4)


    Chapter 220: Talking about marriage, drinking and banquet in the boudoir (4)


    Looking at Xiaohua, who was more docile and clingy than a dog, Lin Yong took a deep breath and said, "It''s good."


    Xiaohua nced at Lin Yong arrogantly and gave him a "you''re smart" look. She squinted again and enjoyed Mo Yan''s touch.


    Lin Yongughed dumbly and nced at Mo Yan with envy. If the unruly wolf could be so obedient, I''m afraid there would be no one else in the entire Chu State.


    Hot water from the kitchen was continuously delivered to the yard, Lin Yong moved very quickly, and with the help of Mo Qingze and others, it only took one afternoon to clean up therge pile of wild animals. .


    As for the fur of these animals, except for a few holes chewed on their necks, the rest of them are in very good condition. Mo Yan then thought about tanning these skins and making fur coats for her family when the weather gets cold. Winter in the north is still very cold.


    Lin Yong knew how to do it and took the initiative to take over the matter. He only hoped that Mo Yan could lend the little flower to it for a day.


    "You have to ask it about this. It has to be willing." Mo Yan rarely forces the little flower, and usually restrains it because she doesn''t want it to do bad things.


    Lin Yong was stunned and asked about Xiaohua seriously.


    Perhaps she thought Lin Yong was attracted to her, so Xiaohua agreed without much thought. As for the way of agreeing... she used her paws to pull Lin Yong''s feet, and then... peed on them.


    Although the weather in August is not as hot as in June, if so much meat is left open like this, it will still taste bad after overnight.


    After Mo Yan salted these wild animals, several people helped to carry them to the cool cer. The cer was built under the main house. After the house was built, Master Lu asked a friend who was good at digging cers to help dig it. The area is not small, nearly fifty square meters.


    That evening, Mo Yan personally cooked to entertain Lin Yong, using various cooking methods such as frying, stewing, and cooking to make a rich and delicious game meal.


    It was not the first time that Lin Yong had tasted Mo Yans cooking, but it was the first time that he could make the wild food with a strong fishy smell so delicious, and he couldnt stop using his chopsticks.


    Mo Yan and others also ate a lot, especially Zhen''er, who even refused to eat in order to eat more on an empty stomach. After being severely scolded by Momo Qingze, he reluctantly picked up his rice bowl. As a result, he still had enough food at night and was rolling with pain in his bloated stomach.


    The family was so anxious that Li Xiu finally came up with a simple solution. He poured pepper water on him to calm down the anger in his stomach.


    Mo Qingze felt distressed and angry at the same time, so he gave him a good education lesson.


    At this time, it was almost dawn. Seeing that Zhen''er was fine, everyone quickly went back to catch up on their sleep. They had to get up early today!


    At dawn, seven or eight women, including Mrs. Cai, Mrs. Xiong, and Mrs. Zhou, came over to help. They also brought knives and chopping boards from home. Knowing that the ingredients were all ced in the kitchenpartment, no one needed to greet them, so I was busy washing and cutting them.


    Mo Yan and the others were not idle either. They took out some of the wild animals stored in the cer. There are so many wild animals that even if there are twenty or thirty tables of banquets, they will not be used up. Besides, they are all big wild animals, so one of each kind is enough.


    Keep most of the rest and give it to those close to you as a return gift.


    Cai and others looked at all kinds of wild animals, some of which they had never seen before, and they could not close their mouths for a while.


    It is extremely dignified to have so many rare wild animals appear on the table at once. If calcted ording to restaurant standards, each table would cost no less than ten taels of silver. Counting these twenty or thirty tables, it would cost several hundred taels!


    Several women discussed happily. After decades of living, they had never seen anyone more generous than the Mo family. Although other families held weddings and had lots of meat and eggs, they usually divided them ording to head. It is rare to take so much at once.

 Chapter 221: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (5)

    Chapter 221: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (5)


    Chapter 221: Discussing marriage, drinking and feasting, hiding plots in the boudoir (5)


    More than a dozen people worked for nearly an hour before all the ingredients were cleaned, cut, and ced inrge clean pottery pots. The backyard was almost full.


    At this time, the vigers who were invited to the greenhouse also arrived one after another. The first to arrive were Lin Yong and others. They each prepared a bunch of firecrackers and set them off at the entrance of the courtyard.


    The continuous sound of firecrackers was deafening. After the sound of firecrackers was about to stop, Li Zhong quickly lit the firecrackers in his hands and connected them. Mo Qingze stood at the door to greet the guests with a smile and invited them into the hall.


    Hot tea and fine tea leaves had been prepared on the table. After Mo Qingze invited them to sit down, he made a cup of tea for each of them.


    There are many people who love tea, but better tea leaves are more expensive. It would be great if they could buy the cheapest tea leaves throughout the year.


    Now tasting the fragrant and pleasant tea, I just feel that the Mo family respects people and does not fool them with inferior tea just because they are mud-legged.


    Mo Qingze had to wee guests and couldn''t stay with them, so the task of apanying the guests was given to Zhen''er. Zhen''er is a little kid, so naturally she doesn''t know how to entertain guests, but she can''t just let the guests sit dryly in the hall.


    Zhen''er and Lin Yong were both familiar with each other, and they were not timid at all. He talked to them in a pretentious manner, which made Lin Da and the othersugh. They kept teasing him, just like this, you said something to me, It doesn''t feel deserted either.


    After a while, Zhang Dayou, Zhang Erniu and others also came one after another. They were all from the same vige, and because they had worked in the Mo family together, they were familiar with each other, and they quickly became chatty.


    Zhen''er had no more use for her, so she hurriedly ran out to y with her friends.


    Not long after, Yang Bao also came and set off a long string of firecrackers. His mother-inw, son, daughter-inw and grandson also came to congratte him. Mo Qingze quickly weed them into the hall.


    Looking at the bright and majestic hall, Mrs. Hu, the vige chief''s daughter-inw, was full of envy. Her daughters-inw were also the same. They stared in the hall for a while before sitting down, holding a white porcin tea cup and smelling the delicious fragrance of tea. , feeling more and more envious.


    This is the day for wealthy families!


    Forty or fifty people came one after another, plus they brought their wives and children. After a while, the whole hall was filled with people.


    Even though the hall of Mo''s house was very big and there were a lot of chairs and benches, there were so many peopleing that they couldn''t bear it. Lin Yong and the others went back and moved their own chairs and benches over before sitting down.


    Originally I thought that the people from Lao Mo''s family would be arriving next, but I didn''t expect that even though I waited around, I didn''t see any of Lao Mo''s family. Many people asked vaguely. Knowing that the Mo family had invited him, they curled their lips and said nothing.


    At this moment, bursts of fierce firecrackers sounded outside the door, which was louder than the previous ones.


    When everyone heard this, they thought it was someone from the Lao Mo family, and then they shook their heads. Although firecrackers are not very valuable, a normal bunch of them costs more than a dozen bucks. The old Mo family couldn''t bear to put so many firecrackers together.


    The people who came were indeed not Lao Motou and others, but the three members of the Liu family who came in their own carriage.


    "Tzuyu, congrattions." After getting off the carriage, Mr. Liu smiled and congratted Mo Qingze who came up.


    Mr. Liu''s name is Anping. He is a gentle and elegant middle-aged man. Since he has no interest in officialdom, he teaches in a private school after passing the imperial examination. He is quite famous in the private school with his profound knowledge and interesting teaching methods.


    It turns out to be Mr. Liu, Mrs. Liu, and Miss Liu. Wee to my humble home. Pleasee in.

 Chapter 222: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (6)

    Chapter 222: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (6)


    Chapter 222: Discussing marriage, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (6)


    Out of respect for Mr. Liu, Mo Qingze lowered his attitude, but did not appear to be ttering. He was very touched when he learned that Mr. Liu had specially asked for leave.


    Tzuyu, youre too polite. Im a few years older than you, so how about I have the audacity to call you Brother Canaan?


    Mr. Liu smiled slightly, showing the demeanor of a schr and elegant schr.


    Yes, Uncle Mo, when you call my father Mr. Liu, I almost feel like you are calling my father an old man. Liu Tinn held Mother Lius arm and said with a smile.


    "Master, why are you, a child, interrupting when you are talking? There are no rules!" Mother Liu pped her daughter and scolded her.


    Liu Tinn stuck out her tongue, her ghostly appearance made several adultsugh.


    In this case, its better for Ziyu to obey my order and call him Brother Canaan. Mo Qingze shouted from Shanruliu.


    It should be so, haha. Mr. Liu smiled heartily, stroked his beard and nodded.


    It was the first time Liu''s mother came to the countryside to attend a wedding banquet. Seeing the strange vigers gathered around, she felt a little ufortable and quickly said to Mo Qingze: "You two, stop nagging. It''s not convenient to talk with peopleing and going here. Lets go in first!


    "I was negligent. Brother Canaan, my wife, my niece, please!"


    Mo Qingze made a gesture and quickly led the way.


    The Liu family''s coachman and carriage were led in by Li Zhong through the small side door and parked in the carriage shed. Then Li Zhong brought fodder to feed the horses and arranged the coachman in a side room at the entrance.


    Thinking that there were too many people in the hall and Mrs. Liu obviously didn''t like the noise, Mo Qingze took the three members of the Liu family to therge study room nearby.


    While Mo Qingze went to make tea, the three members of the Liu family began to look at the study.


    Although therge study room is not in use now, everything has been properly arranged. There are many books ced on the big bookshelf, including those for Zhen''er''s enlightenment, as well as various books that Mo Qingze collected in his daily life. Although there are not as many books as the Liu family''s study room, theyout is not bad.


    Looking at the rough-edged books on the bookshelf, Mr. Liu nodded secretly. It seemed that Tzuyu was motivated and had not neglected his studies.


    Liu Tinn cant sit still. She came here just to hang out with her friends. She got a little bored staying with her parents, so she said she wanted to go find Mo Yan.


    Mr. Liu would not stop her, but Mother Liu gave her a few instructions to follow Mo Yan and stop running around.


    Liu Tinn responded with a smile. When she saw Mo Qingzeing in with tea, she called "Uncle Mo", asked where Mo Yan was, and ran away in a hurry.


    Mo Yan was helping the cook in the kitchen and was very happy to see Liu Tinning. After finding his siblings and going to greet the Liu family and his wife, they took Liu Tinn to the small courtyard where he lived.


    The small courtyard where Mo Yan lives is some distance from the hall, and the noise in front can hardly be heard. The flower bed in the small courtyard had not had time to nt flowers and nts, and it looked a little bare. After opening the door and walking in, Liu Tinn''s eyes lit up with the structure andyout of the house.


    The bedroom, study room, and small living room are fully equipped. The bed, dressing table, and small couch are also very beautiful. Theyout is simple, elegant, and unconventional. It is much morefortable and beautiful than her room.


    After looking at the room, Liu Tinn sat down in the small hall. Mo Yan went to the tea room, and soon they were served cakes and pear juice.


    Well, it tastes really good. How do you make this pear juice?


    Liu Tinn took a small sip first and found it extremely sweet. Then she drank a full ss of pear juice in one breath.


    Just cut the pears into small pieces, squeeze them into juice with a juicer, filter out the residue and add honey.

 Chapter 223: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (7)

    Chapter 223: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (7)


    Chapter 223: Talking about marriage, drinking and feasting, hiding plots in the boudoir (7)


    Mo Yan also took a sip of pear juice, and her mouth was instantly filled with the sweetness of pears and the sweetness of honey.


    Liu Tinn was still not satisfied. She picked up the white porcin teapot and poured herself another cup: "It tastes great! Yan Yan, you are so good at enjoying it."


    Mo Yan smiled and pushed the pastry on the te over: "This is a pastry made by me. You can try it too."


    Pastry is a verymon fruit cake made with flour, eggs, peaches, lychee juice, and honey. Since there is no milk, the milky vor is missing, but it is not sweet or greasy and full of fruity vor. It tastes not bad at all and the whole family loves it.


    The peach was crushed and its original shape could not be seen. Mo Yan only said that it was made from wild fruits in the mountains.


    "Wow, Yan Yan, this pastry is so delicious! How can there be such a virtuous girl like you in this world, who can work in the hall and in the kitchen, and can make such delicious pastries? Whoever gets to marry you in the future will be so lucky. .


    Liu Tinn ate the cakes with relish. She was so amazed that she even said such words that the ancients thought were extremely unreserved.


    Mo Yan''s head was full of ck lines, "If Aunt Liu hears this, you can''t even think about going out again."


    Unexpectedly, when she mentioned this, Liu Tinn let out a long sigh, and a hint of sadness appeared on her face: "Don''t mention this, if I hadn''te to celebrate your family''s move today, how would my mother have let me go out! "


    Mo Yan was stunned, "What''s wrong? Didn''t youe out often before?"


    Liu Tinn shook her head, with a very depressed look on her face: "My mother recently asked me to look at people, and I was not allowed to go out again to avoid being talked about. Thest time you went to my house, my mother was present, so I couldn''t talk to you. .


    "You are only fifteen, how could your aunt be in such a hurry?" Mo Yan was a little confused. Liu Tinn was an only child, so the Liu family would have been reluctant to leave her home so early.


    Liu Tinn curled her lips and said: "My mother wanted to find a son-inw for me, so she wanted to find one early. She didn''t even think about it. My family is not a wealthy family. How many people are willing to be a son-inw? Even if there are, That person is too ipetent and only wants to make a living, I dont want such a useless husband."


    "this"


    Mo Yan frowned, not knowing how tofort her friend. Mother Liu really loves her daughter, otherwise she would not want to find a son-inw, because she is afraid that her daughter will suffer a loss if she marries her husband''s family. But as Liu Tinn said, if you are willing to be a door-to-door son-inw from a family like the Liu family, you may not have any real ability.


    If Liu Tinn obeyed her parents'' arrangements and found a son-inw, and looked at her husband with contempt, over time, there would be many conflicts between the couple. I am afraid they would not even be able to respect each other as guests, and how would there be happiness at all?


    Although there are exceptions to everything, the exceptions to this kind of thing are too small.


    Seeing her friend''s worried look, Liu Tinn warmed up and joked: "Don''t worry about me anymore, think more about yourself. When you are fifteen next year, Uncle Mo will also worry about your life-long events." .


    Mo Yan was shocked! Yes, she is fourteen this year. Even if her father keeps her until she is eighteen, there will only be less than four years left.


    Because of her weird physique in her previous life, she was worried that she would die at any time before she reached twenty-five, so she did not dare to like anyone and did not ept anyone''s pursuit. She didn''t have this worry now, but she suddenly discovered that in ancient times, when mistresses and mistresses were legalized, she had no expectations for marriage.


    The two sisters each had their own thoughts. They were speechless for a moment and sighed together.


    Eldest sister, eldest sister, Zhener is here with two people.

 Chapter 224: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (8)

    Chapter 224: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (8)


    Chapter 224: Discussing marriage, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (8)


    At this moment, Zhen''er ran in with two children. When Mo Yan looked up, he saw the two brothers and sisters, Yun Zhao and Yun Sheng. It turned out that Shopkeeper Xing had arrived and brought the brother and sister over.


    Come here and sit next to eldest sister. Mo Yan smiled and asked them to sit down, and brought pastries and pear juice from the tea room.


    The Yun Zhao brothers were a little nervous when strangers were present. In the end, Liu Tinn took the initiative to tease them, and the atmosphere became lively.


    Seeing that it was noon and the banquet was about to start, Mo Yan asked Zhen''er to go to the front and ask his father if all the guests were here.


    Zhen''er came back not long after she ran out. It turned out that only Old Motou and his family were left.


    "Why haven''t youe yet? Did you call me?" Mo Yan frowned. If he didn''t want toe, he wouldn''te. But if he came over in the middle of the banquet, it would be embarrassing for his family.


    Zhen''er looked very unhappy: "Dad is busy greeting the guests and arranging the banquet. He can''t spare time for the time being. He said that if he hasn''t arrived before the banquet, he will call him."


    Mo Yan nodded and said nothing. Old Motou is an elder, so even if he goes to invite him, Mo Qingze, his nephew, can only go there in person. If he sends a few of their juniors to invite him, with Mo Hong''s urine, he is afraid that he will make trouble again.


    Zhen''er saw that he had nothing to do, so he invited Yun Zhao to y with him.


    Yun Zhao actually didn''t want to go. It was really boring to y with those little brats, but he came today not only to congratte him, but he took his sister and followed Zhen''er.


    As soon as the children left, the house became quiet again. After staying in the house for a long time, Liu Tinn felt bored and said she wanted to go out for a walk, so Mo Yan nned to take her to the orchard.


    As a result, before he could even walk out of the courtyard, Lao Motou and his family rushed in, followed by Li Zhong who was holding firecrackers. He stood awkwardly, not knowing whether he should light the firecrackers.


    As soon as Mo Yan saw it, he understood what was going on and said to Li Zhong: "Grandpa Li,e in after setting off the firecrackers. You have to help arrange the banquet!"


    When Li Zhong heard this, he smiled at Mo Yan and quickly went to the door with the firecrackers.


    Except for Mo Hong''s family and Mo Niu''s family, everyone else in the Old Mo family, including Old Mo Tou, were standing at the door with embarrassed faces. Listening to the loud sound of firecrackers outside, their embarrassment became even stronger.


    It doesn''t matter how many gifts the guests bring to the house-warming, but when theye, they must set off a string of firecrackers at the door of the host''s house, which means prosperity. After the guests'' firecrackers are almost finished, the host will take out a bunch to catch them to show his gratitude and wee to the guests.


    Now Lao Mo''s familyes here empty-handed and is reluctant to even set off a bunch of firecrackers. If this spreads...


    Mo Wu and others were too embarrassed to raise their heads. They originally wanted to ask the vigers who came into the city to buy a bunch yesterday, but Mo Hong held the money tightly and was reluctant to take even a penny. Others were too embarrassed to go. Borrow money to buy.


    I came sote today because Mo Hong was making a fuss at home, and Mo Qingze had to ask for help before he woulde. As a result, after waiting for a long time, Mo Qingze didn''t even ask for a favor. It was Lao Mo who grabbed her and wanted to beat her, so she followed him with a dead face.


    On the big day, Mo Yan didn''t want to argue with them, but with Mo Hong as a troublemaker, she couldn''t rest assured. If she made a scene in public, it would not only be her face that would be lost.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan said apologetically to Liu Tinn: "Sister Lan, the banquet is about to start. I will take you to the orchard after the banquet!"


    Its okay, go ahead and the sun wont be so strongter, just in time! Liu Tinn smiled and waved her hand to express understanding.

 Chapter 225: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (9)

    Chapter 225: Talking about marriage in the boudoir, drinking and feasting, hiding plots (9)


    Chapter 225: Discussing marriage, drinking and feasting, hiding plots in the boudoir (9)


    Only then did the people of Lao Mo''s family realize that there was a girl standing next to them. Looking at the girl''s silk and brocade clothes and her elegant appearance, they knew that she was not a girl from a farmer''s family.


    Just thinking about this unusual girl being friends with Mo Yan and hating and jealous of the Mo Hong family and others, her face became even more ugly.


    In the crowd, Mo Yongxi''s eyes wanted to be glued to Liu Tinn, and his heart went crazy with jealousy. There is already a little **** like Mo Yan, why can this **** still make such rich friends?


    Bitches, they are all bitches!


    Mo Ernier, who was standing next to Mo Yongxi, had an iprehensible expression. She looked at Li Zhong, who was standing next to Mo Yan, and smiled coldly, with a calcting look in her eyes.


    After Mo Yan took Old Mo''s people to the hall, she learned that the dishes in the kitchen had been cooked and ready to be served at any time. She went to the big study to call Mo Qingze who had lost track of time while chatting with Mr. Liu. Come out and ask him to arrange the banquet with Li Zhong.


    There is also some particrity in arranging seats for guests at banquets. For example, the head seat is reserved for the elders with whom the rtionship is closest or the person with the most status among the guests.


    Mr. Liu was a judge, and no one had a higher status than him, so he was ced at the head of the table.


    Old Motou is the elder with the closest rtionship to the Mo family. Although the rtionship between the two families is not good, since he is here, he cannot be assigned to another seat, so he also sits at the head seat.


    Yang Bao is the head of the vige, so he can sit at the head table. Shopkeeper Xing and Shopkeeper Muxing are also honored guests of the Mo family, so they can sit at the head table.


    There are eight people sitting at each table, and including Mo Qingze at the head table, there are only six people. The remaining two seats are upied by Lin Yong and another elderly viger.


    The Liu family''s mother and daughter were originally supposed to sit at a table with Mo Hong''s family, but Mo Hong''s family was too troublesome, so Mo Yan asked her father to arrange for them to sit together with Sister-inw Cai and others.


    Sister-inw Cai is a cheerful person. Although she was shocked by the Liu family''s mother and daughter''s grandeur, she did not ask for help. She greeted the Liu family''s mother and daughter in a natural manner and told many stories about the countryside to liven up the atmosphere.


    Mother Liu is not the kind of person with eyes on the top of her head, and she can''t be disgusted with such a straightforward person like Sister-inw Cai, so the atmosphere at the table is very good.


    The dishes haven''t officially been served yet, and everyone is having a good time making home-cooked meals. Only Mo Hong''s table looks very deserted.


    At Mo Hong''s table, in addition to their mother-inw, daughter-inw and aunt, there are four other women from the vige.


    Since stepping into the door of the Mo family, Mo Hong has been smiling and smiling. Others also know that she is not easy to get along with and they don''t talk to her very much. In this way, when she saw others chatting in full swing, she felt that she was being left out, and she had a long face.


    Looking at her mother-inw''s increasingly ugly face, Mo Wu on the side was very worried, fearing that her mother-inw would make a fuss at the table and it would end badly.


    When the delicacies with full color, aroma and taste were served like water, everyone stopped chatting and looked at the dishes on the table.


    Seeing arge table full of big dishes made the vigers who rarely eat meat a few times throughout the year very happy. They all praised the Mo family for being generous and having a good meal today.


    The children who could not attend the dinner smelled the aroma of meat and looked at the adults eagerly, urging them to pick up food. There was a naive child who saw so many delicious things and couldn''t help but grab them with his hands. When an adult found out, he hit the back of his hand with a chopstick and received a scolding.


    Mo Qingze warmly greeted Mr. Liu to pick up the dishes. Mr. Liu was considered a junior, so he humbly asked Old Mo toe first. Old Mo smiled a few words before picking up the chopsticks.


    The people at the other tables saw the head table moving, so they picked up their chopsticks and ate with open stomachs.


    Every dish on the table was of generous portions, and the vigers no longer piled into their own bowls as they did during banquets in the past, for fear of missing a bite.


    Furthermore, the Mo family has a distinguished guest today, and they are afraid that the distinguished guests will look down upon them by eating like this, so they try their best to restrain their children and tell them not to cry or make trouble when they go back.


    There are so many delicious foods, and there is no need topete with others. The children have no time to cry and make noises, and they are all better behaved than ever.


    Mo Yan did not serve the dishes. She, Li Zhong, Li Xiu and several other women were responsible for serving dishes to each table.


    When Li Zhong brought a piece of stir-fried meat and ced it on the seats where Mo Ernier and the other girls were sitting, Mo Ernier suddenly stood up and asked Li Zhong innocently as he was about to walk away: "Grandpa Li, are youing with me?" What''s the rtionship between my uncle''s family? Why do you always live in my cousin''s house?"

 Chapter 226: The calculation failed and Mo’s father entered the school (1)

    Chapter 226: The calction failed and Mo¡¯s father entered the school (1)


    Chapter 226: The n turns out to be empty and Mos father enters school (1)


    As the words fell, the originally noisy hall gradually became quiet.


    Li Zhong was stunned by Mo Ernier''s sudden question. Before he could think of how to answer, Mo Ernier continued innocently: "I''m sorry, Grandpa Li, I have never seen Ernier before in Mojia Vige. I really dont know what your rtionship is with my cousins family. But since my cousin can give your family a new house to live in, they must be very close rtives.


    At first nce, there seems to be no problem with this statement, but if you think about it carefully, how could it be possible that you are really very close rtives and have not seen each other for more than ten years?


    Everyone looked at Li Zhong in unison, and then at Mo Qingze, whose face was not very good, and they were also very confused.


    When the Mo family lived in the city, they lived with the Li family. I thought it was to share the rent, but now the Mo family has moved into a new house and the Li family has also moved in. This is unusual.


    When Mo Yonglu, who was sitting at the table next to him, heard this, he knew that his daughter was not asking this out of curiosity. Thinking about what she had done before, his heart skipped a beat and he stopped and said, "Er Nier, sit down and eat quickly. "


    Mo Ernier nced at her father with disdain in her heart, but muttered: "It''s not a secret, why can''t you ask."


    "You..." Mo Yonglu choked, but no matter what his daughter''s n was, he had to stop it now: "When you grow up, you don''t even listen to your father, right?"


    Mo Ernier red at Mo Yonglu bitterly, how could she have such a useless father who would not help her but would hold her back! But there are so many people here, and it will not do her any good if she rebels against her father. Thinking of this, her prejudice against her father deepened.


    Lao Motou turned a deaf ear to everything in front of him and ate with only one chopstick and no chopsticks. This granddaughter who he had never cared about actually had such thoughts, but so what, if it happened... then she would be a great contributor to the old Mo family.


    But, he forgot that he also had a pig teammate!


    Second brother, what are you doing to stop Er Nier?


    Mo Hong, who was already crazy with jealousy, thought she had seized the opportunity. She stood up suddenly, pped her chopsticks on the table, pointed at Mo Qingze and asked sternly: "I want to ask, I raised you." Its fine that I havent shown you any filial piety for so many years, but you built a big house and let outsiders live in it. Where did you put the honor of my mother and your second uncle?


    As soon as these words came out, the people of Lao Mo''s family knew that something bad was going to happen.


    Mo Wu on the side was so anxious that she quickly pulled her mother-inw''s sleeves and begged in a low voice: "Mom, today is a good day for my cousin''s family. If you have anything to do, let''s talk about it after dinner. Don''t let outsidersugh. "


    Sister-inw, how much benefit did my uncles family give you to talk about it? What my mother said is right, why dont you let me continue talking?


    Mo Niu, who was satisfied with her meal, always looked up to her mother-inw, Mo Hong. When Mo Wu stopped her, she hurriedly scolded her to please Mo Hong.


    Niu, shut up!


    Mo Yonglu, who was sitting at another table, was regretting that he had not stopped his daughter in time, and that he had not had time to stop his mother. Now that he heard his mother-inw fanning the mes, he shouted angrily and wanted to rush up and p her ears.


    They are all careless!


    Mo Niushi was frightened by her husband''s fierce appearance and burped so loudly that the whole room heard it.


    Others frowned and stared at Mo Niushi with disgust. Looking at the delicious dishes still steaming on the table, they didn''t think they were that delicious anymore.

 Chapter 227: The plan failed and Mo’s father entered school (2)

    Chapter 227: The n failed and Mo¡¯s father entered school (2)


    Chapter 227: The n turns out to be empty and Mos father enters school (2)


    Mo Niushi didnt realize that he had lost someone, so he picked up his chopsticks and stuffed things into his mouth as if nothing happened. Since she is not allowed to speak, she can always eat!


    Mo Ernier also red at her mother with hatred, having such an embarrassing mother is worse than not having one at all!


    But at this moment, she hated Mo Hong even more and wanted to use a needle and thread to sew up her broken mouth forever. All the original ns were ruined by this stupid old thing.


    Everyone, you look at me and I look at you. I dont know whether I should continue eating or drinking.


    Although I am very curious as to why the Mo family let the Li family live in, today is a big happy event for the Mo family, not to mention it is at a banquet. No matter what the reason is, it will have to wait until after the banquet to resolve it.


    It is really shameful for the old Mo family to have a nice banquet ruined. Everyone vented their disdain for the old Mo family, and sympathized with the Mo family: having such a group of rtives was really bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    Looking at Lao Mo''s head who let them run wild without stopping them, we can understand why Lao Mo''s family is so unruly.


    Li Zhong didn''t even have time to say a word before things turned into this. Seeing the banquet turned into this, he felt extremely guilty. Just as he was about to open his mouth to exin, he saw Mo Qingze shaking his head at him. He was confused. Shut up.


    He looked back at Mo Hong, who looked arrogant and wanted to ask for an exnation, but Mo Qingze didn''t even think of answering her.


    He stood up, bowed his hands to Mr. Liu, Shopkeeper Xing and others, and apologized: "What happened today made everyoneugh."


    "Whose family doesn''t have a few bad things, Tzuyu doesn''t need to do this." Mr. Liu had a faint smile on his face, seemingly unaffected by the farce in front of him.


    Although Shopkeeper Xing and others felt disappointed, the Mo family was not to me for this incident, so they smiled and said, "No problem," but looked at Old Motou with a very subtle look.


    Mo Qingze felt even more ashamed and bowed his hands to other vigers to express his apology for the poor hospitality.


    The vigers who were invited were already on good terms with the Mo family, so they didn''t mind. They all smiled and expressed their understanding.


    Then, Mo Qingze picked up a full ss of wine and said: "Today is a great event for my Mo family. Qingze is very happy that everyone here can support me. Regarding my niece''s question about why Uncle Zhong''s family moved into my Mo family, , Qingze will make it clear to everyone after we leave. Now everyone is eating and drinking well. I apologize for anyck of hospitality."


    After saying that, he drank the wine in the ss in one gulp.


    Having said this, everyone naturally gave him face and raised their sses to toast Mo Qingze.


    For a time, the atmosphere became lively again, and the episode just now seemed as if it had never happened.


    Old Mo''s head was stiff and his face was on pins and needles. He had some regrets, regrets for not stopping his granddaughter, regrets for not stopping Mo Hong''s incident, and even more regrets for not making timely remedies after Mo Hong''s words.


    No matter why the Li family lives in the Mo family now, their family will be the joke of Liuyang Vige again. Considering Qingzes attitude of ignoring the dead old woman, it is even more impossible to take this opportunity to repair the rtionship between the two families.


    First being ignored by Mo Qingze, and now being looked at with various mocking eyes, Mo Hong''s old face turned red. At this time, she also understood that no matter how upright her reasons were, it was her fault to cause trouble at the banquet.


    Mo Hongshi red at Mo Ernier at the table opposite her. If it weren''t for this little bitch, how could she be embarrassed? Since she is so dishonest, don''t me her for being cruel.


    Mo Ernier was so frightened by Mo Hong''s vicious gaze that her lowered eyes were full of anger, which made people shudder...

 Chapter 228: The plan failed and Mo’s father entered school (3)

    Chapter 228: The n failed and Mo¡¯s father entered school (3)


    Chapter 228 The n turns out to be empty and Mos father enters school (3)


    Mo Yan didn''t notice anything strange when she came in with the dishes. It wasn''t until Mo Qingze found her after leaving the table that she knew that the old Mo family had done another ''good thing''.


    Although it was interrupted in the middle, the atmosphere behind it was not bad, so the banquetsted for nearly an hour before ending with a burst of lively firecrackers.


    Except for the old Mo family who couldn''t eat anything, everyone else had a full stomach and thanked Mo Qingze for his hospitality.


    Originally, these people were about to leave after thanking them. After all, the Mo family still had things to deal with. Who would stay here and watch the fun with such a disdain?


    "Fellow folks, please stay!" Mo Qingze cupped his hands towards everyone and said with a smile: "Qingze will exin what I just mentioned at the banquet. I hope you can all be witnesses."


    When everyone heard this, it was hard to leave.


    The matter was instigated by the Old Mo family. It was hard for the people of the Old Mo family to just leave, and all of them looked unhappy.


    Mo Qingze no longer wanted to care about the thoughts of everyone in the old Mo family. After the leftovers on the dinner table and the floor were cleared, he invited everyone to sit down in the hall and asked Li Zhong to stay to entertain them. I went to the kitchen and found Mo Yan who was eating in the kitchen.


    Mo Yan was furious after hearing the whole story. It seems that Mo Ernier didn''t learn a lesson from what happenedst time. She doesn''t believe that she just asked casually. Mo Hong probably forgot that she still owes her a few hundred taels of silver. It seems that she shoulde to collect the debt with an IOU. .


    Yaner, the three grandsons of the Li family have not officially sold themselves to our family. Like you, I dont want them to really sell themselves to our family. It would not be good to rashly say that they are our ves, so..."


    At this point, Mo Qingze paused, and seeing that Mo Yan had no objection, he continued: "It is not an honorable thing to sell yourself as a ve. From now on, they will live in Liuyang Vige, and Li Xiu and nephew will get married and be killed by others. It wouldn''t be good for them if they knew. So I''ll exin to those peopleter that when dad was framed, it was Uncle Zhong who saved dad, and in order to repay them, dad let them live in our house."


    Only in this way, those who dont deal with the family will not take it as an issue, and the n of the second uncles family will be in vain.


    Mo Qingze did not fail to see the n of Old Mo Tou in the farce just now.


    Mo Yan nodded. This statement was indeed the most appropriate for the current situation, "Just follow what dad said! However, it was Brother Lin who helped our family in the first ce, so we need to inform him about this."


    Mo Qingze nodded and hurried to find Lin Yong.


    Lin Yong had no intention of seeking benefits from the Mo family through this matter. After knowing Mo Qingze''s n, he didn''t mind and just let him do what he wanted.


    Mo Qingze thanked him gratefully and hurried to the backyard to tell everyone that he had been framed.


    "Uncle Zhong was very kind to me. If it hadn''t been for him, I might have been framed to death that time, and my three children would have be helpless orphans! With this, I allowed Uncle Zhong''s family to live in the house and Not too much.


    Mo Qingze gratefully bowed his hands to Li Zhong, whose eyes were already red, and continued to the people who suddenly realized: "As for the second uncle and the second aunt, they have children and grandchildren. If they are invited to live in, several cousins will do it." My brothers face is gone, how could Qingze do such an unjust thing?


    Tzuyu repays his kindness, is benevolent and righteous, and has done nothing wrong. Mr. Liuughed and was the first to stand up in support.


    The Juren Master is right, Mr. Mo is a kind and good man.


    "Yes, your second uncle and second aunt have children and grandchildren. If you really move in, your spine will be pierced. Besides, you usually respect them very much. We all know it!"

 Chapter 229: The plan failed and Mo’s father entered school (4)

    Chapter 229: The n failed and Mo¡¯s father entered school (4)


    Chapter 229: The n turns out to be empty and Mos father enters school (4)


    Dont worry, Mr. Mo, the matter is clear now, and no one will use this as an issue in the future.


    Even the highest-ranking person present supported Mo Qingze, and the vigers who did not think he was wrong in the first ce also agreed, praising Mo Qingze for his kindness, and there was nock of contempt for Lao Motou''s family in his words.


    At this time, the people of the Old Mo family wanted to dig a hole in the ground, especially Old Mo Tou, Mo Hongshi and Mo Ernier. It was impossible to look at the three faces.


    Mo Ernier clenched her fists tightly, why, why did things be like this?


    Originally I thought that the Li family stayed in the Mo family and refused to leave. There were only two reasons. Either the Li family are ves of the Mo family, or the two families are too close and Mo Qingze is willing to let them stay.


    But she ruled out the first one first! If the Li family were ves of the Mo family, why would Mo Qingze be vague and unclear when others asked?


    For such a long time, she had not heard that the Li family had sold herself to the Mo family, so she thought it was the second case. That''s why she wanted to use this incident to tell others that the Mo family would rather wee outsiders into their home than let their own uncles and aunts live there.


    If the Mo family cannot withstand the pressure and kick out the Li family, outsiders will only say that the Mo family is hypocritical. As long as she tears a hole in the Mo family''s good reputation, she canpletely ruin the Mo family''s reputation.


    If the Mo family said that the Li family were bought ves, how would the Li family be happy? When the timees, she will try to drive a wedge between them and get the Li family to tell the truth, but the Mo family''s reputation will still be bad.


    If the Mo family hadn''t kicked out the Li family, they could have invited the two old guys who were closest to them to live in. After the two old guys moved in, their sons and granddaughters had to fulfill their filial piety, so they would naturally move in with them.


    But she never expected that the reason why the Li family moved into the Mo family was like this. She made a mistake from the beginning, so what''s the use of calcting?


    Mo Ernier gritted her teeth with hatred in her heart. She originally wanted to use this incident to make the two old guys look at her differently and give up her very and torture, but now everything is over! With the **** old woman''s temper, she would only think of ways to torment her.


    Everyone praised Mo Qingze''s benevolent act. Old Mo''s family really had no shame in staying any longer. With a stiff smile, Old Mo said to Mo Qingze, "There is something going on at home." The whole family left happily.


    Looking at Old Motou and the others who were almost running away, many vigers secretlyughed unkindly.


    Little bitch, its all your fault, little bitch, why dont you die!


    Before she walked out of the door of Mo''s house, Mo Hong pushed Mo Ernier, straddled her and beat and pinched her. As a mother, Mo Niu cowered aside, not daring to plead with her furious mother-inw. .


    In the end, Mo Yonglu couldn''t stand it and stopped Mo Hongshi, but he also didn''t have a good look towards Mo Ernier. He really didn''t know how to teach his daughter Mo Ernier.


    Mo Erniery on the ground, watching her so-called rtives drifting away with hatred. She slowly got up from the ground and stared at the door of Mo''s house. She could still faintly hear the chatter andughter inside!


    Hmph, she wont just let it go!


    The vigers in the vige left one after another. The shopkeeper of Muxing left a carriage with congrattory gifts and then left. Mo Yan took out a roe deer and half a wild sheep from the cer as a return gift.


    Shopkeeper Xing also brought a carriage of congrattory gifts, including his own, Young Master Yan''s, and Xiao Ruiyuan''s.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that the two of them also gave gifts, so he wrapped two more return gifts with wild things and asked Shopkeeper Xing to take them back.

 Chapter 230: The plan failed and Mo’s father entered school (5)

    Chapter 230: The n failed and Mo¡¯s father entered school (5)


    Chapter 230: The n turns out to be empty and Mos father enters school (5)


    After sending off Shopkeeper Xing and the reluctant Yun family brothers and sisters, the three Liu family members also wanted to leave, but Liu Tinn refused to leave no matter what. She wanted to stay in the Mo family for a while.


    You are already a grown-up girl, whats the point of staying at a guests house? Be good and go back with your parents quickly.


    Even if Mrs. Liu is willing, she will take her away no matter what.


    I dont want my daughter. Its not fun at all to have her alone in the house. Mother, please let your daughter live at Yanyans house for a few days!


    Liu Tinn broke away from Liu Mu''s hand and looked at Mo Yan for help.


    Mo Yan shook her head gently and winked at her again. It''s not good for her to keep this kind of thing, and it''s not good for her not to stay. It''s better for them to negotiate as a family!


    Liu Tinn understood immediately and quickly asked her father for help: "Dad, you love your daughter the most, please let her live here for a while!"


    Mr. Liu was chatting with Mo Qingze. After hearing what his daughter said, he said to Liu''s mother: "If she doesn''t want to leave, let her stay for two days, and let Lao Fane and take her back the day after tomorrow."


    Since her husband had spoken, Lius mother naturally couldnt object. She red at her daughter who looked delighted, but didnt say anything.


    Although Liu Tinn was a little disappointed that she could only stay for two days, she knew her father''s temper and there was no room for bargaining with what he said. She was content with being able to stay for only two days.


    Before leaving, Mr. Liu said to Mo Qingze seriously: "Tzuyu, think about what I told you before. If you think about it clearly, you cane to me at any time."


    Mo Qingze cupped his hands gratefully and said, "Thank you, Brother Canaan. Ziyu will definitely consider it seriously."


    Mr. Liu nodded, bowed his hands towards Mo Qingze, and then got into the carriage with his wife, gradually fading away in the eyes of everyone in the Mo family.


    When the carriage was out of sight, Mo Yan asked curiously: "Dad, what did Mr. Liu want you to consider?"


    Mo Qingze looked away, with excitement on his face: "Brother Jianan encouraged dad to study in an academy and take part in next year''s provincial examination."


    "Really? That''s great!" Mo Yan said happily: "I have been thinking about this too, but there are many things at home, so I haven''t had time to tell you. Now Mr. Liu also encourages you to continue your studies, which must be good for you. Very promising. Dad, if you still want to continue studying, dont miss this opportunity!"


    Unexpectedly, his daughter also strongly supported it. Mo Qingze, who was already a little interested, became more and more motivated. However, as the head of the family, if he went to study in an academy, no one would take care of him at home.


    After hearing his father''s concerns, Mo Yan said helplessly: "Isn''t there still something to do at home, Grandpa Li? I will also take care of Xin''er Zhen''er, so don''t worry!"


    Li Zhong on the side also advised: "I can still move my old bones. Things in the fields and orchards are not difficult. They will be arranged, so you don''t have to worry."


    Xin''er and Zhen''er also said quickly: "Dad, don''t worry, we will all be good and wait until dad passes the exam."


    With the full support of his family, Mo Qingze was moved and put aside his worries, and promised to go to the city to find Mr. Liu in two days.


    Without the control of her parents, Liu Tinn was like a wild horse running wild, dragging Mo Yan all over the mountains and fields. She was very energetic, but she tortured Mo Yan half to death.


    Yanyan, your orchard is so big. It will be beautiful when it blooms in the future. I muste and take a look.


    Liu Tinn stood at the highest point of the orchard, with a panoramic view of the entire orchard. She has never seen such arge orchard with such a variety of rare fruit trees.


    Mo Yan wiped her sweat, looked at the fruit seedlings that were already covered with leaves and smiled: "These fruit trees will bloom next spring, I will tell you then."

 Chapter 231: The plan failed and Mo’s father entered school (6)

    Chapter 231: The n failed and Mo¡¯s father entered school (6)


    Chapter 231 The n turns out to be empty and Mos father enters school (6)


    Generally, fruit trees will bloom in the second year, but they rarely bear fruit, and even if they do, they are not good fruits. Although there is spiritual spring water, the fruit produced will be very good, but the fruit trees will bear fruit before they are fully grown, which will affect the growth and development of the fruit trees.


    Well, its settled then! Liu Tinn agreed with a smile.


    The two of them walked around for a while, then went to Tong''s house, intending to ask about the fruit seedlings.


    Uncle Tong was sitting in the room weaving bamboo baskets. When he saw his little boss, he quickly stood up.


    "Uncle Tong, please sit down quickly. You are not an outsider. Why are you being so polite?"


    Mo Yan quickly stopped him. Uncle Tong was in poor health and had little strength in his legs and feet. He would easily fall down when standing like this.


    Uncle Tong knew his situation and did not insist. He just let Mo Yan sit wherever he wanted.


    Mo Yan was sitting on the pony and didn''t see Aunt Tong and Xiao Qing, so she asked, "Where are Aunt Tong and Xiao Qing?"


    Uncle Tong lowered his head to weave a bamboo basket and replied: "There are some weeds growing in another orchard, and my mother-inw went to weed them."


    Mo Yan nodded, "Are there a lot of weeds? If Aunt Tong is too busy, I will find someone to help. Xiao Qing is still young, so don''t tire him out."


    I have been busy at home these days, so I dont have time to visit another mountain.


    Uncle Tong smiled gratefully at her: "Not much, it just rained a few days ago and a few bushes grew, so the two of them were busy."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan said nothing. Seeing that the bamboo baskets made by Uncle Tong were very fine and solid, Mo Yan asked curiously: "Uncle Tong, how much can this basket be sold for?"


    One can be sold for four or five big bucks! Uncle Tong smiled extremely satisfied.


    Liu Tinn then asked: "How many can you make in a day?"


    Uncle Tong didnt know Liu Tinn. Seeing that her clothes were unusual, he replied with some restraint: As for Miss, I can make two in a day.


    Liu Tinn counted on her fingers and found that she only earned ten cents for a day of hard work. After a month, it was only two to three hundred cents, which was not enough for her to buy a box of balm.


    Why dont you sell such a good bamboo basket at a higher price?


    Uncle Tong''s eyes widened: "It''s already good if it can be sold for four or five cents. No one will want it no matter how expensive it is."


    Who in the vige can''t weave a basket? Those who can buy baskets are the merchants who use them to load goods. It ismon for vigers to weave baskets and sell them when they have nothing to do. There are many people selling them, so they are not worth the money. The baskets he weaves can be sold for four or five cents, because the baskets are strong and durable.


    Liu Tinn didnt know this. She just felt that it was difficult for Uncle Tong to earn some money. Thinking about the fact that she spends no less than ten taels of silver on clothes and jewelry every month, even though her father has a lot of sry every month and the family shop also has some ie, but now it looks like it is really a waste.


    Not long after, Aunt Tong came back with a **** and her grandson Xiaoqing.


    Mo Yan asked about the fruit seedlings, and Aunt Tong exined in detail. It''s August now, which is not the peak period for insect pests on fruit seedlings. You can just weed and water the fruit regrly.


    Aunt Tong gradually figured out the habits of many fruit seedlings, and she also exined them clearly to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction, secretly happy that she had found a talent like Aunt Tong, which saved her a lot of trouble.


    It was already evening when I left Mrs. Tongs house. When I was going down the mountain, I happened to meet Xiao Hua who came back from the mountain.


    Xiaohua has a bad temper. There are many people at home today. To prevent some ignorant children from irritating her and getting hurt, Mo Yan drove her to the mountains early in the morning.


    As soon as Xiaohua saw her, she rushed over, opened her mouth wide, and spat out a fluffy ball.

 Chapter 232: The plan failed and Mo’s father entered the school (7)

    Chapter 232: The n failed and Mo¡¯s father entered the school (7)


    Chapter 232: The n turns out to be empty and Mos father enters school (7)


    The little hairball, which was only about the size of a palm, looked very weak. It was slowly squirming on the ground and making a weak cry.


    Mo Yan quickly picked up Xiao Tuan and red at Xiao Hua: "Why did you steal someone else''s kitten back?"


    No, no, how could there be kittens in the mountains? But the little guy looks exactly like a kitten. Could it be that he is a wild cat cub?


    Xiaohua rolled her eyes and whined, "Stupid Yanyan, it''s not a cat cub, it''s a tiger cub, it''s a tiger cub!"


    Mo Yan didn''t know what it was talking about, so she held the little kitten carefully, but when she saw that it didn''t even open its eyes, she stared at the little flower and said: "It has just been born. It can''t survive without milk. Please send it back quickly." "


    In the past, the little flower would definitely have been sent back obediently, but this time it seemed as if it didn''t hear it and rushed down the mountain in a hurry. Mo Yan was so angry that he stamped his feet.


    Yanyan, this kitten is so cute, just keep it! Liu Tinn happily touched the soft fur of the kitten, Maybe Xiaohua was too lonely, so she found herself apanion.


    That guy will be lonely?


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes and looked at the little furball in her arms, looking for milk, and her heart became soft. If she left it here, there was almost no possibility of survival. Now she can only take it back temporarily. Home.


    Its just that the kitten is too small and cant eat. Seeing how hungry it was, Mo Yan was so anxious that she pinched Xiao Hua''s ears and sent her back.


    But this time Xiaohua was determined and justy in the nest without moving. When Mo Yan urged her, he pointed his **** towards her.


    Mo Yan was so angry that her teeth itched. Finally, under Zhen''er''s reminder, she thought of letting the little guy **** the milk of the big yellow cow.


    The calf has not yet been weaned, and therge cow has been eating and drinking well recently, and has plenty of milk.


    Mo Yan put the little kitten''s mouth close to the big ox''s chest. When the little kitten smelled the milk fragrance, it opened its mouth and caught it, and started drinking hastily.


    The big ox is very docile, and since Mo Yan gives it water from the spiritual spring to drink every day, it recognizes her and agrees to her move, obediently standing still.


    The little kitten had a hearty meal, its little soft body curled up into a ball, and fell asleep beautifully in Mo Yan''s arms.


    The little guy is very cute and has won the love of the whole family. Mo Yan even considered adopting him. But the little guy was stolen back by Xiaohua, and his mother might be searching for him all over the mountains and ins. She can''t be so selfish, even if the other person is just a wild cat.


    However, Xiaohua was determined not to send the kitten back. She was annoyed by Mo Yan, so she simply slipped into the mountains and never came back.


    Watching this man and dog fighting, Liu Tinn was so happy that she didnt want to go back. But two days have passed, and her father will send a car to pick her up in the afternoon. If she doesn''t leave, she will never have the chance toe back next time.


    "It''s okay. If your father can promise the first time, he can promise the second time. When youe back next time, I will take you for a walk in the mountains!" Mo Yanforted her friend.


    Liu Tinn hugged her arm and smiled: "Then it''s settled. If I can''te, you have to go to the city to see me."


    Mo Yan nodded and said: "If my father goes to study at Changshan Academy where your father is, I will definitely go to the city to visit you often, so that we will have more opportunities to meet."


    Mo Qingze went to Changshan Academy early in the morning with gifts. He has note back yet, and he doesn''t know what the result will be. Although Mo Yan has confidence in his father, Changshan Academy is different from ordinary academies. Somewhat worried.


    Although Changshan Academy is a private school, it has famous Confucian schrs and is therefore the most famous among several major private schools. Every year when the provincial examinationes, the number of candidates in the examination is no less than that of the official examination.


    There is no way to go to official school, and children from poor families cannot get in. However, the threshold of Changshan Academy is not low. If there is no one to rmend it, it will be difficult for someone with no talent like Mo Qingze to get in. Of course, even if someone rmends you, if you want to gain a foothold in Changshan Academy, you still have to rely on real talent and practical learning.


    Mo Qingze has a smart mind, otherwise he would not have be a high school schr at the age of eighteen. Later, he has been teaching in the school and has not forgotten to study. His foundation is still very solid, otherwise Mr. Liu would not take the initiative to rmend him.


    Not long after lunch, Lao Fan, the Liu familys coachman, came to pick up Liu Tinn.


    Liu Tinn hugged the food that Mo Yan gave her and reluctantly got into the carriage. After repeatedly asking Mo Yan to go see her, she closed the door.


    When there was no trace of the carriage, Mo Yan withdrew his gaze and turned his attention to the vige. It was time to settle the score with some people...

 Chapter 233: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle (1)

    Chapter 233: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle (1)


    Chapter 233 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (1)


    When Mo Yan found the old Mo family with the IOU, she never expected that the old Mo family was actually selling their daughter. The person being sold was Mo Ernier, who had repeatedly plotted against the Mo family.


    At this time, the door of Lao Mo''s house was crowded with vigers watching the excitement. There were two men and one woman sitting under the eaves. The three of them looked very unfamiliar. They were obviously not from Liuyang Vige. After listening to the discussions among the vigers, they realized that they were Yazi who were hired by the Mo Hong family.


    "Mom, no matter how big of a mistake Er Nier makes, she is still your granddaughter. You can''t sell her!" Mo Yonglu knelt on the hard ground, holding Mo Hong''s legs and begging bitterly.


    "Second brother, get up for me. No matter what, I will sell this little hoof today." Mo Hong was determined to sell Mo Ernier, so she ignored her son''s pleas.


    As long as she sees Mo Ernier now, she will think of the face she lost at the Mo family that day. It was an act of mercy on her part that she was not beaten to death.


    At this time, Mo Niushi was crying, pulling Mo Ernier, who had a lifeless look on her face, and rushed over. She knelt on the ground with a thud and touched her forehead to the ground:


    "Mom, don''t sell Er Ni''er, she is still a child and is not sensible. If she does something wrong, you can beat her and scold her no matter what. Don''t sell her, don''t sell her, please, please!"


    As she said that, she pressed Mo Ernier''s neck in a panic and pressed her head hard to the ground: "Ernier, hurry up, I''ll give you milk to apologize for it, and I told you to be obedient from now on, hurry up, kowtow, If you kowtow, your milk will not be sold to you."


    Mo Ernier''s head was pushed down and banged on the ground. After a while, her entire forehead turned red, but she remained silent, as if she was just a body without a soul.


    This **** old woman has done it again. She wants to sell her granddaughter. She is really not a thing.


    "She did this without fear of retribution. Oh no, wasn''t her third son exiled? This is retribution!"


    "Isn''t it true? From now on, the couple will probably hate the parents who sold their daughter!"


    The surrounding vigers who were watching the excitement were talking a lot. Even though they didn''t want to see Old Mo''s family, looking at the scene in front of them, they still felt pity for Mr. Mo''s family.


    Who has no children? Whose child is not a piece of flesh that falls off the body? It''s okay to beat and scold her, but no one would really sell their daughter or granddaughter, unless it was the vicious stepmother or stepgrandma.


    Mother, if you want to sell Er Nier, you should also sell your son!


    Mo Yonglu saw that Mo Hongshi had a straight face and was indifferent, and a surge of despair surged in his heart.


    No matter how bad his daughter is, she is the only daughter of his second wife. She is his biological flesh and blood. Even if he does not value his son as much as he usually does, he still cherishes it in his heart. But now he has to be sold by his own mother. What evil has he done? !


    When Mo Hong heard this, she trembled with anger: "This is too much! What a rebellion! If one or two of you are disobedient, what use is it for me to support you! Second brother, please get up for me, or else don''t recognize me in the future." This mother!"


    Mo Yonglu refused to get up. Looking at his daughter, who had a bruise on her forehead, and her daughter-inw, who was equally embarrassed, and then at his own mother who was determined to sell her daughter, a ridiculous idea came to his mind.


    This thought kept surging in his heart, and it became clearer and clearer amidst the sounds of his wife and daughter kowtowing. He looked at Mo Hong and shouted sternly: "Mom, please separate our second room. , we wont be in your way anymore!


    As soon as these words came out, the scene fell silent, and then there was another buzzing whisper.


    Parents do not separate the family when they are present, unless the parents take the initiative to separate the family, otherwise it is a great unfilial piety! Mo Yonglu proposed to separate the family in public, which in the eyes of the vigers was a very unfilial act.

 Chapter 234: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle (2)

    Chapter 234: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle (2)


    Chapter 234 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (2)


    Mo Niushi looked at her husband in surprise, obviously not expecting him to say that they would separate the family; Mo Ernier, who had been unresponsive, also raised her head and looked at her father, with incredible surprise on her face.


    The Mo and Wu family, who had been silent all this time, also looked at their second uncle (second brother) with shocked faces. One was surprised, the other was frightened.


    "What, what did you say?" Mo Hong stared at Mo Yonglu with his cloudy old eyes, thinking that he heard wrongly: "What did you say? Say it again?"


    Mo Yonglu closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was a look of determination on his face: "Mother, our sons are going to be separated..."


    "Snapped!"


    Before the word ''home'' could be uttered, a p suddenly hit Mo Yonglu''s face. As if it wasn''t enough to relieve his anger, Old Motou pped him hard again. He stared at the corner of his mouth with a gloomy expression. The second son who drew blood said: "Do you have the guts to say it again!"


    The ps were so hard that Mo Yonglu''s ears were buzzing and he couldn''t hear clearly what Old Mo Tou said. He just looked at him and subconsciously repeated: "I want to separate the family."


    Pah! Lao Motou was furious and pped him hard again: Im not dead yet, want to separate the family? Are you dreaming!


    Blood flowed from the corner of Mo Yonglu''s mouth. He stared at his father with a distorted expression, without flinching: "Dad, please forgive my son for being unfilial. Either we separate the family or sell our second house."


    When Lao Mo heard this, he was so angry that he fell down. He raised his foot and kicked it hard. He kicked and cursed: "Let you separate your family, let you separate your family. I am nning on you being an unfilial person!"


    Mo Yonglu was kicked to the ground and did not dodge or dodge, allowing Old Motou to arrive. He only hoped that after his father vented his anger, he would agree to his request or not sell Er Nier.


    Damn old man, youre crazy, you want to beat the second brother to death!


    When her son was beaten, Mo Hong forgot to be angry and rushed up to Lao Mo and grabbed his head tightly to stop him from beating him.


    Old Mo Tou was already stronger than Mo Hongshi, but in his rage, Mo Hongshi was no match. Mo Yonglu was kicked a few more times when he couldn''t hold back.


    Seeing that her husband was about to be beaten to death, Mo Niushi panicked and quickly stood up to stop him.


    Its just that she didnt dare to pull Lao Mos head, and she didnt have the courage to throw herself on Mo Yonglu and suffer for him. Seeing the boss and his wife still standing dumbfounded, she couldnt help but cursed: You are dead people, why dont youe over and help? "


    The couple came to their senses and quickly stepped forward to pull Lao Motou, who was still kicking him.


    Lao Mo was tired from being beaten, and was being pulled by several people, so he had no strength. He panted and pointed at Mo Yonglu and cursed: "If you want to separate the family, I have to die! You are an unfilial son, you have raised you so big, and this is how you repay your parents? If I had known this, you should have done it when you were born Choke him to death."


    Mo Yonglu was kicked and beaten dozens of times, and his whole body was in pain. He struggled to sit up, then knelt on the ground and begged: "Dad, please don''t sell Er Nier. No matter what, she is still his son''s biological daughter. I beg you, son."


    When Lao Motou heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to kick him again, but Mo Yongfu stopped him: "Dad, if you keep hitting me, my second brother will be beaten to death by you!"


    "It''s better to beat him to death, so as not to make this unfilial son angry to death!" Old Mo was so angry that he didn''t forget to pull a fig leaf for himself: "Your mother decided to sell Er Nier, but she didn''t send her to die. ? The family wants nothing. Your sister, Tietou Da Nier, has reached the age of proposing marriage. She cant afford the money for betrothal gift and dowry. Who would like them? Sell Er Nier to a rich family as a girl. If it doesnt work out, you dont have to follow them. We are hungry, what are you doing to stop us now? Its not for her own good, but its harming her!

 Chapter 235: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle (3)

    Chapter 235: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle (3)


    Chapter 235 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (3)


    No, Mo''s parents have three or four grown-up daughters and grandchildren! Upon hearing this, the onlookers somewhat understood the difficulties of the Old Mo family.


    But if a daughter is sold to collect dowry money, who would dare to marry a daughter into a family that loves their daughter? With such a precedent, if Lao Mo''s family is still poor in the future, will the daughters born to their daughters be sold to other children to collect dowries?


    Thinking of this, everyone''s little understanding of Lao Motou was thrown out of the window.


    "Even so, we can''t sell my Ernier!" Upon hearing this, Mo Niu took the opportunity to cry while holding Mo Ernier in her arms: "It''s not Ernier''s fault that our family is poor, so why not What about selling her? My eldest brother and sister-inw have two daughters at home, why dont you sell them both?


    As soon as these words came out, they hurt Mo Wu.


    Mo Wu''s eyes were so angry that she wanted to rush up and beat up this vicious sister-inw! If she hadn''t had the bad idea, how could her Sinier be sold?


    Now I heard what Mo Niushi said about selling her daughter. For a moment, new and old hatreds came to my heart. I rushed forward with a sound of "Ouch", grabbed her hair hard and started to move my hands.


    "You bad thing with rotten intestines, what grudge do I have against you and you want to sell my daughter? My fourth nier was harmed by a shameless thing like you, and you still want to harm my eldest daughter, three nier? I Beat you to death, you ck-hearted thing, beat you to death!"


    Ever since Mo Niu married into the Mo family, she has been tyrannizing over Mo Wu. Mo Wu had been bullied for more than ten years, but once she burst out with amazing strength, she actually defeated Mo Niu. Shi was pressed under him and beaten until he screamed.


    Mo Niushi was caught off guard and was beaten hard by Mo Wushi several times. However, she was strong and ate a lot, so she was much stronger than the thin Mo Wushi. She quickly pushed Mo Wushi off her body. Start fighting back.


    The two sisters were fighting each other, pulling their hair, scratching their necks, scratching their faces... almost all the female fighting moves were used.


    From selling daughters to dividing families, then to father beating son, and now it has turned into sister-inw fighting.


    This scene was like a big show. Not to mention the vigers who were watching were dumbfounded, even the teeth of those few people were wide-eyed.


    Mo Yan has long wanted to beat Mo Niushi, but because she is an elder, it is difficult for her to do it. Now that Mo Wushi has done it, she wishes she could give Mo Niushi a few more blows, but she is worried that Mo Wushi will suffer.


    Old Motou''s face was as dark as ink. He shouted at his two dumbfounded sons: "Why don''t you go and pull these two women apart?"


    Finally, the two sisters, who were inseparable from each other, were separated by the pull of their respective husbands. A few strands of Mo Niu''s hair were still floating between Mo Wu''s fingers, and the skin and flesh of Mo Wu''s neck were still between Mo Niu''s nails.


    The two men stared at each other with disheveled hair, wanting to rush forward again, pin each other down and beat them hard.


    Having seen enough excitement, its time to get down to business.


    At this time, the three people who were originally sitting and watching the show stood up and walked towards Lao Motou and the others. The female ser yer looked at Mo Ernier, who was still kneeling on the ground, and nodded to Mo Hong with satisfaction: "This The girl is quite pretty, but she is too old and cannot be easily trained. I only give her eight taels of silver."


    With that said, the woman took out a piece of silver worth eight or two pounds from her purse and handed it to Mo Hong.


    Mo Hong''s face darkened and he said displeasedly: "Eight taels of silver? How did I hear that a girl of this age can be sold for twenty taels?"


    The woman looked at Mo Hong with a meaningful smile on her lips: "If I sell it to a big-name brothel or a dark brothel, let alone twenty taels, forty taels will do. It depends on whether my aunt is willing."

 Chapter 236: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle (4)

    Chapter 236: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle (4)


    Chapter 236 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (4)


    When he heard about the brothel, Mo Hong''s face became extremely ugly, but when he heard the words "forty taels of silver" behind him, a trace of hesitation shed across his face.


    "Mom, you can''t do this, you can''t do this!" Mo Yonglu couldn''t bear it, and a big man actually cried in his arms.


    Mo Hong was heartbroken by his crying, and was tempted by the forty taels of silver. With these forty taels of silver, not only will her family''s life get better, but her Yongxi will also be able to buy a decent dowry and marry into a better family.


    Just as she was wandering around, Old Motou suddenly interjected: "Eight taels is eight taels. No matter how poor my family is, I will not send my daughter to the fire pit."


    Mo Yan in the corner curled her lips in disdain when she heard this. She didnt believe that Lao Mo was not greedy for money, but she was just afraid that a prostitute would appear in her family and she would be embarrassed to see others in the future!


    Lao Motou had already spoken, so Mo Hong naturally did not dare to object. Seeing the pleading eyes of Mo Yonglu and Mo Niu, he took the money without hesitation.


    Seeing Mo Hong take the money, the two men behind her walked to Mo Ernier and lifted Mo Ernier up one by one.


    Get away, dont touch my Ernie, get out of here. Mo Niushi rushed over like crazy, but was pushed away by one of the men.


    Mo Yonglu also rushed to stop him, but was kicked away by another man. It looked like he was good at boxing and kicking.


    Seeing this, it was certain that Mo Ernier was sold. Mo Yan lost the intention to continue reading, touched the IOU in her sleeve pocket, and left quietly when no one was paying attention.


    Old Mo''s family has just sold their daughter, and everyone is sympathizing with Mo Yonglu and his wife. If shees to ask for money, she will be scorned secretly, and the good reputation that her family has finally built up will be ruined. It''s not worth it!


    Furthermore, although Mo Yonglu proposed to separate the family, although it did not change Mo Ernier''s fate of being sold, it further stimted his determination to separate the family. If there is still trouble in the old Mo family in the future, maybe it will be solved without her taking action. When something unexpected happens, she can just wait!


    The situation was indeed as Mo Yan expected, Mo Ernier was sold, and Mo Niu seemed to understand that no matter how much he tried to please Mo Hong, if Mo Hong became vicious, he would still turn his back on her.


    In the following days, Mo Niu made a fuss almost every day, making a fuss about dividing the family and asking everyone to take charge of their own money. They let Mo Hong get hit and scolded, just to make trouble.


    The matter of his parents selling their daughterpletely broke Mo Yonglu''s heart. Although he didn''t make a fuss, he didn''t stop Mo Niu from making a fuss. He only handed over a small part of the money he earned from cutting wood and working, which was considered as food for the family. He had saved all the money and everything else. He wanted to save enough money to redeem Mo Ernier.


    Old Mos familys reputation has long been ruined, and the second wife doesnt care about being unfilial. However, their actions have made Old Mos head, Mo Hongshi, helpless and half-angry...


    As soon as she got home, Mo Yan went to her room and took out the sleeping little furball from the cotton pad in the bedroom.


    I dont know whether Xiao Hairuan was born with a good constitution or was affected by the cows milk containing spiritual spring water. Xiao Hairuans health is very good and she doesnt have any problems such as weakness or illness that she worried about.


    After all, the little hairball was so small that he didnt even open his eyes when he first arrived. She was really afraid that she wouldnt be able to feed him.


    Sister, are you feeding it again? This guys eyes are open, but its still the same as before, either eating or sleeping. Its not fun at all.


    Zhen''er was feeding the big ox, and when she saw Mo Yaning over, sheined, but her little hands gently stroked the little fur ball.

 Chapter 237: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle(5)

    Chapter 237: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle(5)


    Chapter 237 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (5)


    Mo Yan put the little hair ball''s mouth under the big ox''s breast and said, "Weren''t you the same when you were a child? The little hair ball is just like people. When you are young, you need to sleep more to grow faster."


    Smelling the scent of milk, the little hairball subconsciously opened his mouth and started sucking it in. His round and bright eyes slowly opened, and they were a very beautiful bright yellow color.


    I dont know when Xiaohua wille back. If I dont send you back, your mother wont recognize you.


    Looking at the sweet little hair balls, Mo Yan sighed helplessly.


    That guy Xiaohua hasnt been seen since he entered the mountain. Mo Yan didnt have time to go into the mountain to look for him. He just felt that the guy was getting wilder and wilder.


    "By the way, eldest sister, dad hasn''te back yet. Could it be that the admission to Changshan Academy is not going well?" Zhen''er held a handful of grass, worry written all over her face.


    When Mo Yan heard this, he was a little worried: "Probably not. Maybe there is something dyed."


    Yesterday morning, Li Zhong drove Mo Qingze to Changshan Academy, but neither of them hase back yet, and he doesn''t know what happened.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Xin''er hurried over and shouted: "Sister, sister, dad and the others are back."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan quickly carried the little fur ball and went to the front.


    Zhen''er also threw away the grass in his hand and ran after him.


    "Dad, from the looks of it, it seems like you''ve decided to go to Changshan Academy?" Mo Yan came to the hall and saw Mo Qingze looking happy, obviously it was done, and she couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mo Qingze couldn''t hide his excitement, nodded and said with a smile: "It''s done, dad will go to Changshan Academy in three days."


    After receiving a positive answer, Mo Yan, the three siblings, all screamed happily, praising their father for his ability.


    After the joy, Mo Yan said again: "Dad, our home is quite far away from Changshan Academy. Running back and forth every day is too tiring. I have to rent a house for you next to the academy."


    Mo Qingze shook his head, "That''s not necessary. There are amodation and food arrangements in the academy. Dad can just live in the academy."


    Although he can rent a house to live outside, the nearby houses are too expensive and he does not n to rent them.


    Mo Yan disagreed, "It''s better to rent it outside. It''s quieter to live alone and you can eat whatever you want. It''ll be cheaper for me to take Xin''er Zhen''er to visit you in the future."


    She also lived in a dormitory in her previous life. Lets not talk about the environment of the dormitory. The taste of the food in the cafeteria was a big problem, especially from the time she entered school to graduation, the dishes had not been changed.


    Mo Qingze was a little hesitant: "The house next to the academy is in short supply. It costs at least three taels of silver a month. It is not as spacious as the small courtyard where our family lived before."


    This is not a problem. I still have some spare money at home, and I havent had any big expenses recently. Besides, Mu Bank pays a lot of dividends every month, and one month is enough for a years rent.


    Housing in the school district is inevitably expensive, but for the Mo family, it is still affordable. Mo Yan would rather spend more so that her father can have better food, housing, and good health. After all, every imperial examination in this era requires not only knowledge, but also physical fitness.


    Seeing his daughter''s insistence, Mo Qingze could only agree, "The money stilles from the family. The dividends you get from Mu Xing are your private property. When you marry... well, keep it for yourself, don''t spend it randomly."


    Mo Yan was confused. How could she not understand what her father was trying to express by that pause? Could it be that her father was already thinking about her life-long events?


    Thinking of this, my originally happy mood became a little irritable.


    I asked some other things about the academy and learned that Changshan Academy only took one vacation every month, only two days at a time. Mo Yan decided to visit his father every seven days and bring him some fresh vegetables from the space. There is also spiritual spring water, allowing him to take good care of his body.

 Chapter 238: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle (6)

    Chapter 238: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle (6)


    Chapter 238 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (6)


    The next day, Mo Yan and his daughter took a carriage to Changshan Academy.


    Changshan Academy is located in the east of the city, on the edge of the capital. Originally, this ce was not prosperous and could even be said to be poor. Since Changshan Academy was located here, people here have seized the opportunity to open restaurants, tea shops, bookstores, etc. nearby to specialize in business for students. Gradually, a line of business has been formed. Bustlingmercial street.


    Usually after school, the streets are full of students from the academy, making it very lively.


    At this time, there were sses in the academy and there were not many people on the street. The three of them searched along the street for a short time before they found the owner who specialized in renting houses.


    The houses nearby are indeed in short supply, with only three left.


    There is arge suite with three bedrooms, one living room and one kitchen. It is light and airy, and the decoration inside is also very good.


    The other two rooms are smaller, with only one bedroom and one kitchen. The rooms are rtively spacious. They are fully equipped with beds, tables, bookcases, and are still 80% new. It is not bad for one person to live in.


    The rent for a big house is high, costing ten taels of silver a month, which is not affordable for ordinary students. The rent for two smaller rooms also costs three taels of silver a month. One of the rooms is not well lit, but it is half a tael cheaper.


    Mo Yan actually wanted to rent the big room, but Mo Qingze disagreed and refused to take it at any cost. She had no choice but to rent the small room with good light and paid the rent for a year at a time.


    After collecting the rental receipt, the three of them bought a set of pots and pans on the street. As for bedding, etc., I have a lot at home, so I dont have to buy them on the street, which are expensive and of average quality.


    Mo Yan rolled up her sleeves again and cleaned the house inside and out. Looking at the clean room, she felt a strange sense of satisfaction in her heart.


    After everything was packed up in the house and just waiting to move things in, it was already noon and it was toote to go home for dinner. The three of them found a small restaurant and ordered four or five dishes to satisfy their hunger.


    There are several small restaurants like this nearby. Mo Yan doesn''t know how other restaurants taste. This one is just average. She is lucky that her father can cook. Otherwise, if she eats out for a long time, the food may not be the same as the food in the big cafeteria. Both.


    After dinner, the three of them went back in the carriage.


    Mo Qingze loaded all the personal belongings that needed to be brought, the books he would use, and bedding and other items into the carriage, and asked Li Zhong to take them to the rented house.


    On the third day, Li Zhong took Li Xiu and his nephew to find Mo Yan and his daughter, insisting on going to the Yamen to handle the deed.


    I have been busy before, so I have been putting off this matter. Now is the time to do it, otherwise the old man will not be at ease, haha! Li Zhong stroked his beard andughed, without any trace of reluctance on his face.


    "Uncle Zhong, your family has a legitimate reason to live here, so there is no need to really sell yourself!" Mo Qingze also wanted to persuade him.


    Thats right, Grandpa Li, you dont sell yourself to my family, but you are also doing things for my family. What difference does it make whether you sell yourself or not? Mo Yan also advised.


    I originally thought that after such a long dy, the Li family''s determination to sell themselves would loosen, but I didn''t expect that Grandpa Li was still so insistent.


    Li Zhong smiled and said: "This has been agreed before, and our family is also willing to do so. You, father and daughter, should stop trying to persuade us. What''s more, the people in the vige don''t know about this, and it doesn''t hinder our family. We Just do as you said before.


    Li Xiu''s aunt and nephew also expressed their strong wishes. They only said that if the Mo family didn''t buy them, they would have no shame to stay in the Mo family anymore.


    The three members of the Li family were very insistent, and even Mo Yan''s father and daughter''sst dry words failed to convince them, so they had no choice but to agree.

 Chapter 239: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle(7)

    Chapter 239: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle(7)


    Chapter 239 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (7)


    In the end, Mo Qingze took the household registration and went to the Yamen with the three members of the Li family to handle the deed.


    A person sold into very is the property of his masters family and cannot acquire private property. In this way, the government will take back the ten acres of wastnd allocated to the Li family.


    The ten acres of wastnd had been cleared out and nted with soybeans. The harvest was about to begin, so Mo Qingze spent ten taels of silver to buy thend and incorporated it into his family''snd deed.


    If the Li family wants to deregister in the future, these ten acres ofnd can be easily returned to them.


    The matter of the body contract was quickly settled. The three members of the Li family seemed to have relieved themselves. Staying at the Mo family was more natural than before, and there were more smiles on their faces.


    However, although the two families are now masters and ves, the Mo family respects the three Li family members very much, and the three Li family members treat the Mo family very naturally, not much different from before. But whenever they need to make a decision, Mo Yan and his daughter will be consulted in advance.


    The Mo family didn''t have much to do, so Li Zhong put all his energy into the orchard; Li Xiu still taught Xin''er embroidery and did some housework in his free time; Li Yan was responsible for housework, cleaning, washing and cooking, cutting grass and feeding cows wait.


    Xin''er and Zhen''er didn''t look down on them at all, and would help with whatever they could. Mo Yan didn''t want them to bezy, so he would just look at them.


    After Mo Qingze left, Mo Yan started to organize the yard at home with the help of everyone.


    The Mo family has about a dozenrge and small yards. The flower beds that have been built have not had time to be nted with flowers and nts, and they look very bare and unnatural.


    "Sister, these flowers are so beautiful. Did you buy them from the flower garden?" Xin''er asked curiously, looking at the purple-red Millet vines in the flower bed.


    Mo Yan replied while nting flowers: "They were dug from the mountains. There are many wild flowers in the mountains. I picked some beautiful ones, which are no worse than those sold in the flower garden."


    At this time of year, there are also many beautiful wild flowers in bloom in the mountains. Although the domestic flowers in the flower beds are more beautiful, they need careful care or they will die easily. The wild flowers in the mountains have strong vitality and can survive just by watering them.


    Xiner saw it interestingly and took a small **** to help nt flowers.


    In addition to flowers, Mo Yan also dug several jujube saplings, persimmon saplings, and chestnut saplings from the mountains and nted them in therge flower bed in the backyard. The flower bed in the front yard was nted with smallndscape trees. These strangendscape trees were grown from the flower bed. If you buy it, it will be suitable for nting.


    The Mo family''s yard is too big and needs many flowers and nts to decorate it. Mo Yan goes into the mountains to look for it almost every day. Some are digging nts, and some are collecting seeds to sow in the flower beds tomorrow spring.


    The four members of the Mo family live in a small courtyard. ording to each person''s preference, the flowers and nts nted in each small courtyard are different. Mo Yan nted a row of bamboos next to the wall in his yard, and nted many aster orchids and other flowers and nts in the central flower bed.


    With the decoration of these flowers and green nts, the yard looks much more beautiful.


    Such days are fulfilling and not tiring, calm and not noisy, andfortable and make people feel at ease. I only hope that such days can continue.


    However, the red python that had been driven away would sneak in over the courtyard wall from time to time, which made Mo Yan a little upset.


    Fortunately, my family members had been vinated before, and even though they were very scared when they saw the red python, no one fainted again.


    Xin''er was still scared, but she was a brave girl. From the first time she saw the red python, her legs were trembling and she was covered in cold sweat, butter she was able to see it from a distance.


    Zhen''er became so bold that he dared to touch the red python as long as Mo Yan was present. Once, the red python even let him ride on him and lead him around in order to please Mo Yan.

 Chapter 240: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle (8)

    Chapter 240: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle (8)


    Chapter 240 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (8)


    This kind of fun and exciting game makes Zhen''er reluctant to get off the back of the red python.


    Mo Yan had nothing to do with the red python. He didn''t give it spiritual spring water and chickens and fruits in the space. It came the same way, and it was so thick-skinned that it couldn''t drive it away or scold it. The thorn forest that had just been nted outside the courtyard wall again I couldn''t stop it, and after struggling with it a few times, I didn''t bother to bother with it anymore.


    In the blink of an eye, Mo Qingze has been away from home for half a month. On this day, Mo Yan took her brothers and sisters to the city to visit her father early in the morning. After walking to the vegetable market, she asked Li Zhong and the two younger ones to wait where they were. She went to the street and said she wanted to buy some fresh vegetables for Mo Qingze. .


    Came to a deserted ce, took out the vegetables and cleaned chicken preparedst night, and bought arge piece of ribs and two palm-sized crucian carp on the street before returning to the street.


    The vegetable garden in the backyard has been nted. Mo Yan was worried that it would be too conspicuous, so he only dared to water it with diluted spiritual spring water. The vegetables grew almost as fast as the vegetables in the previous greenhouse. They are not yet mature and cannot be picked and eaten.


    Otherwise, she would just swap the vegetables in the field with the vegetables in the space, and there would be no need to go to the street to ''buy'' them.


    The group came to the ce where Mo Qingze rented. Mo Yan opened the door with a spare key, and Li Zhong brought in the vegetables and chicken.


    The ce where dad lives is so small, but very clean. When the two little guys came here for the first time, Zhenermented that it was small and clean.


    This one is not too small anymore. Its good for me to live alone. The room we used to live in was not as big as this one. Dont look down on small houses when you live in a big house!


    Xin''er thought it was good. She was worried that her brother would start to be picky about food and develop a spoiled temper like before, so she reminded him.


    "I know, I know!" Zhen''er muttered a few words, then took a book and read it. When he found that he couldn''t understand it, he put it down again.


    The two siblings were sitting on the bed, mumbling to each other. Mo Yan started to pack the chicken and pork ribs, preparing to prepare lunch before school, so that Mo Qingze would have something to eat as soon as he came back.


    Li Zhong took the basin and the vegetables to be washed and went to the public well outside to wash them.


    Chicken is the most nutritious when eaten stewed. There is no shortage of chicken at home. This time it was specially given to Mo Qingze to replenish his body. Mo Yan divided the chicken into two, stewed half of it first, then stewed another half before leaving, leaving it for her father to drink when he came back in the afternoon.


    I brought a lot of food this time, including fried wild chestnuts and some raw chestnuts. Now that the chestnuts on the mountain are ripe, Mo Yan only said that he found them in the mountains. No one in the family doubted them. After making chestnut stewed chicken several times, they were all hooked.


    Li Zhong finished washing the dishes and lit the stove again. Guessing that his father would be out of school for more than half an hour, Mo Yan put the stew pot with chicken and chestnuts on the stove.


    The chicken in the space is very tender, and it only takes about two minutes to stew after the water is boiled. After the water boiled and the aroma of chicken and chestnuts gradually filled the room, Mo Yan put the soaked mushrooms in.


    When I went into the mountains before, I picked up a lot of shiitake mushrooms. Later, I nted some shiitake mushrooms in the space using the method of growing shiitake mushrooms on the ground. Now they have grown into one piece. The fragrance is stronger than those sold outside. You only need to put it in the stew pot. Three or five will be very fragrant.


    Then, Mo Yan started to light the fire and stir-fry. It didnt take long before five home-cooked dishes with full color, aroma and vor were served one after another, including steamed pork ribs, green vegetables with garlic, braised crucian carp, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, and corn kernels with salt and pepper.


    Guessing that her father would be back soon, Mo Yan took off her apron, washed her hands, and took out the te with the bowl attached, waiting for her father toe back and open the bowl before eating.

 Chapter 241: Mo Hong’s sold daughter got an uncle(9)

    Chapter 241: Mo Hong¡¯s sold daughter got an uncle(9)


    Chapter 241 Mo Hongs daughter sold and gained an uncle (9)


    At this moment, Mo Qingze came back with a man wearing the same Changshan Academy student uniform as him. The man looked to be a few years younger than Mo Qingze, about 27 or 28 years old.


    Ah, the smell of chicken soup is so strong, I wonder whose family is stewing chicken! The man smelled the tempting fragrance and couldnt help but said, Hey, brother Ziyu, the smell seems to being from your house.


    Mo Qingze saw the lock on the door open, a sh of joy shed in his eyes, and said with a smile: "It should be the little girl who is here."


    Mo Yan heard her father''s voice and ran to open the door. She saw her father standing outside the door, about to knock on the door: "Dad, you are back."


    Seeing the strange man behind her father, she didnt know what to call him. Thinking that he had just called her father brother Ziyu, she quickly shouted: Hello, uncle.


    Well, hello, eldest niece!


    The corners of the man''s lips twitched. He was obviously the same generation as Tzuyu, but why did he feel several years older when Tzuyu''s daughter called him out!


    Xin''er Zhen''er, who hadn''t seen her father for half a month, rushed over when she heard the sound. When she saw the stranger, she quickly shouted: "Hello, uncle."


    "Okay, they are all good children." The man looked at the three beautiful and smart children in front of him and said to Mo Qingze enviously: "Brother Ziyu is so lucky!"


    "Zhiyun has received amendation, and he is a little more well-behaved." Mo Qingze, who was holding a pair of children, said a few words modestly, and then called the man into the house.


    Dad, wash your hands quickly and you will be able to eat soon.


    Mo Yan ced the chairs in front of the dining table, said something and went to the kitchen to serve the meal. Mo Qingze came in with the wash basin to fetch water.


    Mo Yan asked curiously while serving the rice: "Dad, who is that uncle?"


    Mo Qingze didnt know the mans true identity, so he only briefly said it.


    It turns out that the man''s surname is Han, and Zhiyun is his given name. He is a ssmate whom my father has known for a short time, and he lives nearby.


    Because the food in the academy cafeteria was not delicious and Han Zhiyun couldn''t cook it himself, after getting to know his father, he often came here to eat.


    The corner of Mo Yan''s lips twitched. The food cooked by her father cannot be said to be unptable, but it''s not that good either. At this level, it can still attract people toe and eat. You can imagine how the food in the academy cafeteria tastes. , she couldn''t help but feel lucky that she didn''t let her father live in the academy.


    There were guests here, and he was worried that Mo Qingze would be looked down upon. Li Zhong refused to eat at the same table no matter what, so Mo Yan had to get another bowl, pick up food for him alone, and send it to the kitchen for him.


    Originally, it was not easy for Mo Yan and the other children to serve at the table, but Han Zhiyun kept eating here and was too embarrassed to drive his children into the kitchen, so he tried his best to get them to sit down and eat together.


    Mo Yan served a bowl of hot chicken soup to her father, so it was natural that Han Zhiyun would not be left behind.


    Han Zhiyun couldn''t wait to pick up the chicken soup and took a sip. He didn''t know how to describe the delicious vor in his mouth. He just felt that the so-called "pce secret chicken soup" made of dozens of ingredients and "health-preserving chicken soup" he drank before, Compared with this ordinary chestnut chicken soup, it all turned into dregs.


    Han Zhiyun drank a full bowl of chicken soup in a few gulps. He wanted to praise it, but then he remembered that it was very impolite to speak at the dinner table, so he restrained himself.


    The empty bowl he was holding was still unfinished, and he didn''t have the nerve to say that he wanted another bowl. Looking at the few light home-cooked side dishes on the table, he picked up a piece of steamed pork ribs and took a bite without interest. His eyes suddenly lit up and he picked up the dishes much faster.


    Just like the bowl of chicken soup that he gulped down quickly, he ate the vegetables no slower than the soup. Even the vegetables he usually disliked the most, he also ate a lot.


    Mo Yan ate in silence, looking at the quickly emptying dishes, her eyes twitching, but she was very happy that her father could makepatible friends in the academy.


    Although the man in front of her was bold in words and deeds, he was not rude at all. She could still see some clues to the public spirit that he inadvertently exuded in his every move. She thought that Han Zhiyun was from a good background.


    For such a person, there is no need to worry that he has other agendas before approaching his father. Simrly, no matter how high his background was, Mo Yan would not encourage his father to seek benefits from him.


    Some people can be your friends, so dont even think about taking advantage of them.


    Mo Yan''s ideas coincided with Mo Qingze''s. Mo Qingze vaguely understood that Han Zhiyun''s identity was not simple, but he never inquired deliberately and only maintained an ordinary ssmate rtionship.


    It was this attitude that Han Zhiyun admired the most, and he eventually made him a close friend. He would help Mo Qingze a lot in his future career...

 Chapter 242: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn you (1)

    Chapter 242: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn you (1)


    Chapter 242: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (1)


    At the end of the meal, all the chicken soup in the stew pot was gone, and there was no food left on the table. Han Zhiyun quietly touched his belly, feeling that he still had some unfinished thoughts.


    Brother Ziyu, your eldest daughter is virtuous and capable, your younger daughter is innocent and cute, and your younger son is smart and clever. You are so lucky!


    Looking at Xin''er and Zhen''er, who cuddled up to their father obediently, and Mo Yan, who came all the way to cook for his father in the kitchen, Han Zhiyun felt sour bubbles of envy in his heart.


    He also has children. The eldest daughter is ten years old. Not to mention cooking for him with her own hands, she doesnt even pour him a cup of tea;


    The children are not close to him either. Every time they see him, they stay far away as if they are afraid of him, which makes it impossible for him to get close to him.


    Now that he sees Brother Ziyu and his children, he realizes what true family happiness is. It is really enviable!


    Mo Qingze looked at the pair of children lovingly, with a particrly gentle smile on his face: "Children of poor people have long been in charge! In the past, the conditions at home were difficult. I had to teach in a school and could not take care of them. It was the eldest daughter who pulled them up. , Fortunately, they were very sensible and didnt let me worry too much, otherwise I wouldnt be able toe to the academy to continue studying this time.


    When Han Zhiyun heard this, he nced into the kitchen. It turned out that there was no mistress in the Mo family?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at Mo Yan in a different light. He could take good care of his younger siblings and teach her to be so well-behaved and polite. As the eldest sister, she must be something special.


    Mo Qingze didn''t realize that he had revealed his secret in just a few words, and continued: "Thanks to the eldest daughter watching over me at home, I don''t have any worries, otherwise I wouldn''t be able toe to the academy to continue my studies this time."


    If it were about other things, he might be a little humble about himself, but he didn''t want to hide his inner pride at all for his children who were well-behaved and obedient and never let him worry too much.


    Han Zhiyun''s eyes turned red with jealousy: "Brother Ziyu is lucky!" Why doesn''t he have such obedient, sensible and capable children?


    Mo Yan was washing dishes in the kitchen separated by a wall. He could easily hear the conversation outside. Hearing Han Zhiyun''s sour tone, he couldn''t help but feel funny.


    It is naturally a pleasure to be praised by others, and she is not exempt from this.


    As a result, the more Mo Qingze talked, the more Han Zhiyun listened, the more jealous he became. He couldn''t help but said: "It''s rare to see such a good girl. If there wasn''t a boy of the right age in the family to match Brother Ziyu''s eldest daughter, the younger brother would I must form this marriage with you."


    Huh? Thats such a pity.


    Mo Qingze was stunned and did not take his words seriously. But considering that my daughter is getting older day by day and will be getting haircut after the New Year, this marriage really needs to be carefully explored.


    There are quite a few young talents in the academy. It would be good if we could find someone with a simr family background, who is honest and reliable.


    Han Zhiyun also felt it was a pity that his eldest brother''s family did have a son of the right age, but in the eyes of his sister-inw, the Mo family''s background was too low, and she was afraid they would not look down on him. He is just an uncle and has no involvement in his nephew''s marriage.


    The corners of Mo Yan''s eyes twitched as she listened to the conversation between the two getting further and further apart. She simply stayed in the kitchen and chopped up the other half of the chicken, filled it with water, put it on the stove and simmered it over low heat, waiting for her father toe back in the afternoon. , you can drink it directly.


    The lunch break at Changshan Academy was only for an hour, and Mo Qingze and Han Zhiyun left together not long after. Before leaving, Han Zhiyun repeatedly asked his siblings toe over as soon as possible next time, only saying that he would make up for the meeting gifts.


    Mo Yan secretly rolled his eyes. In order to have an extra meal, this high-sounding reason was enough. Compared with Red Python, who has thicker skin?

 Chapter 243: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (2)

    Chapter 243: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (2)


    Mo Yan tidied up the house, added a few pieces of charcoal to the stove, sealed the stove leaving only a small hole, and then nned to go home with her brothers and sisters.


    At this time, Zhen''er hugged Mo Yan''s arm and said, "Sister, Zhen''er wants to see Yun Zhao."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, and then thought that Yun Zhao had been herest time he had a treat at home. The two little guys were of the same age, so it was not surprising that they could y together.


    "Okay! If Yun Zhao has to do something, we have to go back in a hurry. You can''t stay too long."


    Hmm, thank you, eldest sister.


    Then lets go!


    Changshan Academy is not far from Huixianju. Li Zhong drove the carriage and asked for directions, and arrived at the ce in less than half an hour.


    Mo Yan bought some food from a nearby shop and asked Zhen''er to carry it to the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters.


    Its not even meal time yet, and there arent many people eating in Huixian Juli at this time. Shopkeeper Xing was not there, and only Xiao Zhu was watching in the restaurant. When he learned that Yun Zhao was here, he took them to the backyard.


    The brother and sister were sitting under the eaves in the backyard. The older one was reading a book seriously, and the younger one was ying with a nine-ring chain.


    Hearing that someone wasing, Yun Zhao immediately raised his head and saw that it was the Mo siblings. A big smile broke out on his face: "Hello, eldest sister, hello, second sister Mo, and Zhen''er."


    Yun Sheng quickly stood next to his brother and timidly greeted everyone.


    Having not seen each other for half a month, the brother and sister looked better. Seeing that Yun Zhao was still holding a book in his hand, Mo Yan took a look and found that it was "The Biography of Celebrities of Da Chu". All the records in it were the famous figures who appeared after the establishment of Da Chu. It wasparable to "Hundred Family Surnames" and "Thousand Character Essay".  is much more profound and obscure.


    Aware of Mo Yan''s gaze, Yun Zhao seemed embarrassed and quickly hid the book behind his back and invited them to sit in the room.


    The brother and sister''s house is not spacious, and it seems a bit crowded after a few people go in. Mo Yan sat for a while and wanted to go for a walk on the street. Xin''er thought it was boring to stay here, so she quickly expressed her intention to go together.


    Mo Yan told Zhen''er to stay here and stop running around, and to go home together when theye back. Seeing Yun Sheng looking at them longingly, obviously wanting to go out to y, he told Yun Zhao, held her little hand and walked away together.


    At this time, there were not many people on the street. Except for the shops, they were all open for business, and most of the vendors had gone home.


    The three of them were walking slowly while eating a bunch of candied haws. Seeing that there was nothing interesting, Mo Yan bought a few puppets for Yun Sheng and nned to take them back through another parallel street.


    Not long after leaving, I saw the door of a rice shop in front of me was crowded with people, and there was a lot of noise inside, as if some dispute had urred.


    Mo Yan listened carefully and found out that the owner of the rice shop had a bad heart and actually sold the moldy rice. Someone bought it and cooked it. As a result, the family suffered from stomachaches in the middle of the night and then continued to urinate.


    The person who bought the rice thought about itter and thought there was something wrong with the rice he just bought, so he called his rtives and friends to the rice shop to ask for an exnation and asked the rice shop owner to give an exnation.


    Our family got upset because we ate your rice. My youngest son almost died. If you, Zhang Ji Mipu, dont give me an exnation, Ill take you to see an official.


    The man was an angry rice shop owner and wanted to pounce on the profiteer who was selling moldy rice and beat him up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I, Zhang Jimi, have been running the rice shop for so many years. I have seen many people like you who make excuses to ckmail you. You said that your family got sick after eating rice from my shop. What do you have? evidence?"


    The owner of the rice shop snorted coldly, not afraid at all. I dont know if I firmly believe that my own rice is fine, or if I have something to rely on.

 Chapter 244: Moldy food buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn (3)

    Chapter 244: Moldy food buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn (3)


    Chapter 244: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (3)


    "Evidence? I''ve looked at that rice carefully, it''s moldy rice, and you, a profiteer, still don''t admit it?" The man was so angry that he became more and more unwilling to let it go.


    "So what if it''s moldy rice? Who can prove that your rice was bought in my shop? Maybe you deliberately put mold in the rice and ate it deliberately to extort money from my family." The rice shop owner firmly refused. Admit it, no matter what you say, you wont be able to fault it.


    "Fuck you!" The man was so angry that he couldn''t help but swore: "I don''tck that little money, so I would risk my son''s life toe and ckmail you? You are so **** big. !


    "You - you are the one **** fart!" When someone scolded him for his age, the owner of the rice shop also became angry: "Get out, get out of here. If you want to sue the officials, just sue. I, Zhang Jixing, sit upright. I Lets see if you can sue and win.


    As soon as the man heard this, he knew that even if he continued to make trouble, Mipu would not give him an exnation, but he could not bear to do so, so he put down his harsh words: "Just wait for me, I don''t believe you Zhang Ji Mipu even has the government Dont be afraid, I will sue the officials right now.


    After saying that, he waved his hand and went to the Yamen to file aint with his rtives and friends who came to help.


    The owner of the rice shop looked at the running backs of those people and snorted nonchntly. Seeing that the busy people were still not leaving, he impatiently waved them away: "Whatever you are looking at, go farther away. Don''t dy my opening for business." .


    "I said Zhang Fugui, everyone has sued him. Are you really not afraid?" Someone asked the owner of the rice shop, Zhang Fugui, with suspicion of schadenfreude: "My dear, I heard that you bought it from a wealthy family at a low price." If you bought the old rice, could it be that the old rice was moldy and you sold it as good rice to that person just now?"


    Others dont know, but he is a neighbor of the Zhang family. Zhang Ji''s rice shop often sells old rice as new rice. Everyone in the area where they live knows this, so they would rather go further away than buy Zhang''s rice.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Fugui''s face became gloomy: "Stop talking nonsense to me. That''s new rice that just came out this year. I bought it at a big price. If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t me me for being rude." .


    The man curled his lips, made a sound and walked away. Anyway, if he doesnt buy rice from the Zhang family, it doesnt matter whether the Zhang family sells moldy rice or not.


    A few people heard this, but took it seriously and decided not toe to Zhangji Rice Shop to buy rice in the future.


    Mo Yan watched a big fight between buyers and buyers, but it was a pity that she could not see the end of the show.


    Xin''er asked enthusiastically: "Sister, do you think it was Zhang Ji Mi Shop who sold moldy rice, or did that person really want to extort money?"


    Mo Yan touched her head and said, "Sister, I don''t know either. What do Xin''er think the truth is?"


    Of course its the rice shop owner who sells moldy rice. Which father would let his child eat moldy rice and almost die, and then go to the rice shop to extort money? Xiner stated her point of view with certainty.


    Mo Yan smiled and said nothing.


    There are many parents in this world who take advantage of their children to make profits, and it is not unheard of for them to exchange their children for food when they are fleeing. But Xin''er didn''t see it with her own eyes, so she thought that all fathers were as loving as fathers and would not sacrifice their children for profit.


    But her views are simr to Xin''er''s. If the rice shop owner had no problem, the onlooker wouldn''t have said that for no reason. If that man wanted to extort money, he wouldn''t really go to the government to sue.


    Because he was watching the excitement, he dyed a little time. When he returned to Huixianju, Li Zhong was a little worried and was about toe out to look for them.


    Xin''er stepped forward and told what happened at the door of the rice shop. After hearing the words "Zhang Ji Mi Pu", Li Zhong''s expression changed slightly, "The Zhang Ji Mi Pu you are talking about is the one by the river. street?"

 Chapter 245: Moldy food buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn you (4)

    Chapter 245: Moldy food buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn you (4)


    Chapter 245: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (4)


    Xiner nodded and said curiously: "Yes, Grandpa Li, how do you know?"


    Mo Yan noticed something was wrong in his expression, and then she thought about it and remembered that his son-inw''s surname was Zhang, and his family also owned a rice shop.


    Grandpa Li, could it be that Zhang Ji Mipu is you..."


    Li Zhong nodded with a look of grief and anger, gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, it''s the Zhang family who has been harming my daughter all her life!"


    Mo Yan frowned. Since he is the Zhang family, it is not surprising that he would cheat others by betraying him.


    Grandpa Li, dont be angry. If this business of selling moldy rice is confirmed by the government, the Zhang family will definitely have nothing to eat.


    Li Zhong shook his head and said, "I wish their family would be unlucky, but it''s not as simple as you think."


    Mo Yan was stunned, "Why? Grandpa Li, can you tell me something?"


    Li Zhong nodded and said seriously: "At this time of year, moldy rice appears on the market. Usually when new grains are put into the warehouse, the moldy grains are cleaned out. But how can ordinary people let so much grain get moldy? In this situation, except for wealthy families, there is only Guancang. Seeing how confident the Zhang family is, what they are selling is probably the moldy rice from Guancang."


    Mo Yan was thoughtful, and when he saw Li Zhong stopped, he quickly asked: "It''s not good to eat the moldy rice, so the officials release the moldy rice and sell it to ordinary people, aren''t they afraid of problems?"


    Ancient people may not be aware of the dangers of moldy rice, but there are many introductions to the dangers of moldy rice in modern times. Among them, Aspergillus atoxin contained in moldy rice is dozens of times more toxic than arsenic. Excessive intake will be life-threatening.


    Seeing her interest, Li Zhong continued: "The imperial court has a clear rule that moldy grain is not allowed to be bought or sold. However, every year, there is no telling how much moldy grain is cleared out of the official warehouse, and those in charge of the granary will secretly find the rice." Shops sell these moldy grains to them at low prices, and these rice shops sell the moldy grains to ordinary people. After so many years, it has not caused any serious consequences, and there must be many people making huge profits like this without capital. , maybe even some big shots are involved.


    His old employer ran several rice shops, and people came to him to sell moldy grain at low prices. His old employer was conservative and not so greedy for profit. After discussing with several stewards, he got the opposition from most of the stewards. The owner didn''t take the business. He was one of the stewards at the time, so he was very aware of the matter.


    "The private sale of moldy grains is tacitly allowed. Even if the person who went to the government toin today has solid evidence, the government will just turn the big issue into a trivial matter. It won''t make a big deal. At most, the Zhang family will pay some money and the matter will be settled. "


    Mo Yan frowned. It turned out that she thought too simply. Since the moldy food in the official warehouse is secretly sold by the official family themselves, as long as there are no major problems, the higher-ups will naturally turn a blind eye.


    But there are always exceptions to everything. These people are ying with the lives of ordinary people. Aren''t they afraid of capsizing in the gutter? You must know that if something happens, with so much mold, more than one or two people will definitely die.


    The more Mo Yan thought about it, the more he felt that those greedy people were extremely abominable, and his original good mood waspletely ruined. She was absent-minded all the way back home, her mind full of bad things. Even when Zhen''er said that she would bring the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters home, she vaguely agreed.


    Zhen''er thought she had agreed and was extremely happy. She nned to tell Yun Zhao, a good friend, the good news next time she went to the city.


    Perhaps she was thinking about things day by day and dreaming about things at night. That night, Mo Yan had a nightmare.


    In the house, a family of seven or eight people were sitting happily around the table, talking andughing and looking very warm. There were several ordinary dishes and arge basin of white rice on the table. They picked up the rice and ate it deliciously. There was a young woman who put her two or three-year-old child on herp and fed the child with a gentle face. While the child was eating, he suddenly started bleeding from all his orifices and died in the woman''s arms.

 Chapter 246: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (5)

    Chapter 246: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (5)


    The child refused to close his eyes, his originally smart eyes lost their sparkle, but they stared darkly in the direction of Mo Yan, as if asking, why don''t you want to save me?


    Even though she knew it was just a dream, Mo Yan still felt the chillsing from those eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, her body floated uncontrobly to another ordinary courtyard, which was also a warm and happy family. But after dinner, the whole family suffered from vomiting and diarrhea. In the end, there was nothing to vomit, butrge **** of ck blood spurted out of their mouths...


    Mo Yan was gued by nightmares all night until she woke up at dawn, soaked all over. His mind was in chaos, filled with thoughts of the innocent people who had lost their lives after eating moldy rice, and the broken families.


    "Could this dream be foreshadowing something?" Mo Yan held her head in pain, her face looking abnormally pale. This dream was not normal, it was too real. She could even feel the despairing pain those people felt when they lost their loved ones.


    But what can she do? She is just an ordinary farm girl. She does not have huge power and cannotpletely eradicate the cancer of moldy food.


    Mo Yan was in a very low mood for several days, and even the youngest Zhen''er noticed it. But every time he asked about it, Mo Yan didn''t want them to worry too, so he just said it was fine.


    Li Zhong and others were anxious, but there was nothing they could do.


    Finally, Zhen''er came up with an idea, leaving Mo Yan alone to take care of the little hairy ball and the family''s cattle and horses, so that he would have something to do and not have random thoughts.


    This method is indeed effective. The small hairballs are getting bigger and bigger, bing more and more lively, and disappear without a trace if they are not careful.


    Mo Yan was worried that it would run out and be captured, so he spent more than half of the day with it. The rest of the time he went to the mountains to cut grass and feed cows and horses. He had no time to worry, and the nightmare of that day gradually faded away.


    At this time, it was already the end of August, the temperature was getting lower day by day, and the little hairballs were getting heavier day by day. Mo Yan''s hands felt sore after holding her for a long time. It looked like it was almost the size of an adult cat before it was even full moon. No matter how slow she was, she could still vaguely notice it. The little hairball is not a wildcat cub.


    "This is a tiger cub." Lin Yong, who came to Xiaohua to go into the mountains with him, woke her up with a word.


    Tiger cub!


    Mo Yan stared at the fat little hairball sucking her thumb, dumbfounded. Although she had this suspicion before, she still had a trace of doubt. Now that the doubt was gone, she found it difficult to ept it.


    "What should we do? Isn''t it too urgent to send him back to the mountain now?" Mo Yan looked at Lin Yong with hope.


    There is a red python that sneaks in from time to time, and Xiao Hua, who is getting more and more worried. These two guys are enough to make her worry. If she leaves another little hairball that will grow into a big tiger, her family will be in danger. It has be a beast amusement park.


    Lin Yong picked up the soft flesh on the back of the small hairball and lifted it up in the air to look left and right. "Unless we find the tigress, we will die."


    This position made the little fur ball unable to move. Its round tiger eyes red at Lin Yong viciously, and it let out childish tiger roars in an attempt to scare Lin Yong and let him go.


    A smile shed in Lin Yong''s eyes, and he put his finger into the little furball''s mouth. The little furball immediately closed his mouth and bit hard with all his strength.


    Its a pity that the little guy only has a few deciduous teeth, and after biting for a long time, he only left a few shallow teeth marks.


    Lin Yong returned the little hair ball to Mo Yan, and Mo Yan quickly caught it. The little hair ball immediately calmed down and continued to hold her thumb and suck, making a tender ''ouch'' sound in her mouth, which waspletely different from the fierceness just now.

 Chapter 247: Moldy food buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn you (6)

    Chapter 247: Moldy food buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn you (6)


    Chapter 247: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (6)


    The little hairball was brought back from the mountains by Xiaohua. I asked him to send it back, but he just didnt want to. When he got anxious, he ran to the mountains and never came back. I really wanted to find that guy and beat him up.


    Mo Yan vomited her bitterness and touched the soft little hair ball. She just felt that Xiao Hua was too cruel. Not only did she separate mother and son, but it also made her extremely annoyed.


    Lin Yong was secretly amused and suggested: "You have already raised little flowers, so it''s no big deal to raise a tiger. Just treat it like a big cat."


    big cat? Mo Yan twitched her eyes, it turned out to be an extremelyrge cat when it was raised.


    However, for now, we can only keep it temporarily. When it is older and can find food on its own, we can release it back into the forest.


    Xiaohua was not at home and could not fulfill thest agreement to follow Lin Yong into the mountain. Mo Yan was a little sorry and asked him to wait a little longer and tell him immediately when Xiaohua came back.


    Lin Yong didnt care about the day or two. He took Xiao Hua into the mountains just because he wanted to hunt somerge wild animals. The fur and meat could be sold at a good price.


    As a result, Xiao Hua came back the next night and gathered around Mo Yan to ask for water from the spiritual spring. Mo Yan was still angry that she refused to send the little hair ball back, and deliberately hung her up to deny it a drink.


    As a result, this guy with a thicker skin than a red python kept rubbing his big head against Mo Yan, making a whimpering sound from his throat, as if he was crying.


    Mo Yan felt so tired when Zhen''er and the others looked at her with reproachful eyes! The little flower who drinks spiritual spring water and bes smart is so despicable.


    Xiao Hua drank the spiritual spring water as she wished. Seeing that it was in a good mood, Mo Yan asked him to send the little hair ball back in a consulting tone.


    This time, the little flower didn''t rush into the mountains. It ran to Mo Yan''s house, took the sleeping little fur ball out of the cotton pad and put it on the ground. Under Mo Yan''s surprised eyes, ity straight on the ground and used His mouth pushed the little hair ball under his belly.


    Then, it closed its eyes, stiffened its body, and became motionless. It could barely even breathe.


    Mo Yan looked at it and felt a little confused. It turns out that Xiaohua refused to send Little Hairball back because Little Hairballs mother was... dead!


    Hold up the confused little furball, Mo Yan sighed deeply, and was suddenly d that Xiaohua was a caring wolf. It even saved little furballs that were not of the same kind. This kind of love transcended race and was precious.


    Seeing that Mo Yan understood what it meant, Xiao Hua got up from the ground, stretched out her big tongue and gently licked the little hair ball, with a hint of sadness in her human eyes.


    His mother died when he was very young. If Yan Junyu hadnt saved him, he wouldnt have survived.


    Thinking of Yan Junyu, Xiaohua is grateful. It never regarded this human being as its master, and he never forced it and took good care of it.


    Although he knew it was because his mother had saved him, over the years, he was really kind to her. If he hadn''t met Yan Yan, even if he wouldn''t recognize him as his master, he would still have followed him and helped him when he was in need.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Hua looked at Mo Yan with soft eyes. It will be like Ding Yan Yan for the rest of its life.


    Autumn, the harvest season. The twenty acres of soybeans nted by the Mo family inte spring, including the original ten acres owned by the Li family, have to be harvested.


    Soybean particles in this era were very small, not muchrger than mung beans, and the yield was not high. However, soybeans can be made into tofu, fried soybeans, soybean stewed pig''s feet and other delicious dishes. The most important thing is that they can also be used to extract oil.


    Sopared to mung beans, the price of soybeans is higher. In addition, they are easy to store and are not prone to insects, so there is no need to worry about not being able to sell them.


    From the time the soybeans were nted to when they were about to be harvested, Mo Yan had not cared about it. However, the soybeans that grew out were much better than those grown in the fields next to them. Not to mention the many pods, they are still very plump and there are almost no shriveled pods.

 Chapter 248: Moldy food buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn you (7)

    Chapter 248: Moldy food buries hidden dangers and nightmares to warn you (7)


    Chapter 248: Mildew buries hidden dangers and nightmares as a warning (7)


    Mo Yan suspected that this was because vegetables had been grown in spiritual spring water before, and thend had been optimized to a certain extent after absorbing the spiritual spring water.


    Girl Yan, while the weather is good, you can find a few more people to help collect the soybeans. After they are dried, they can be put into storage in time. Li Zhong came back from the fields and asked Mo Yan for his opinion.


    Mo Yan smiled and said, "Grandpa Li, you can arrange this matter as you see fit, without asking for my opinion."


    Li Zhong smiled, knowing that Mo Yan trusted him, but he was now a servant of the Mo family. He could make suggestions and execute orders, but the master had to make decisions.


    "There is one more thing... Yan Yatou, you have to make up your mind." Li Zhong thought for a while and then said it.


    Seeing his hesitation, Mo Yan was a little confused: "Grandpa Li, tell me."


    Li Zhongdao: "I just came back from the fields and met your second cousin uncle. He heard that the family was looking for someone to harvest soybeans and wanted toe over and help."


    Mo Yonglu wants to help? Mo Yan was a little puzzled. The rtionship between the two families was so tense. He thought he would agree?


    Li Zhong saw that she didn''t speak, so he continued: "Their second room has a big quarrel with the family. They are probably determined to go out and be alone."


    Li Zhong knew everything about the matters between the Mo family and the old Mo family. Although it was unlikely that he would ask Mo Yonglu for help, he still had to ask clearly and confirm the matter.


    Mo Yan felt at ease, she could hear what happened in Lao Mo''s house recently every day.


    Mo Niushi was making noises every day to separate the family, otherwise she would ask Mo Hongshi to pay for it and Mo Ernier would redeem it. With Mo Hong''s greedy temper, how could he spit out the fat in his mouth?


    As a result, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw deteriorated day by day. It is said that Mo Hong was so angry with Mo Niu that she could hardly get out of bed. Mo Yan didn''t believe this.


    Mo Yonglu, on the other hand, is indeed much better than before, and he looks more transparent than before.


    However, even so, Mo Yan did not want to ept this matter. Although it is said that one person is responsible for what he does, what Mo Ernier did was so disgusting that she could not persuade herself not to vent her anger on Mo Yonglu.


    Next time hees to you, just tell him that he is enough. If he knows what he is interested in, he wont ask again.


    "Well, I''ll go and see how many people there are, and then pick some quick ones."


    Mo Yan nodded and indicated that he would make arrangements by himself.


    The Mo family has always been generous. As long as they do good work, their wages are usually ten cents higher than those in the city. As soon as the news about hiring people to collect soybeans was released yesterday afternoon, many people came to sign up.


    But with only twenty acres ofnd, it was impossible to keep everyone, so naturally only some who were hard-working were selected. If you stick to the rule of quick hands and feet for a long time, those people will understand the Mo family''s standards for hiring people and won''t be afraid of them beingzy.


    That afternoon, Li Zhong made a list of forty people in total. Soybean stems tend to explode and scatter in the ground when they are separated from the roots, so they need to be **** while harvesting.


    Of these forty people, thirty are responsible for harvesting, and the remaining ten are responsible for binding. They also have to carry the bundled bean stems to the open space in front of the Mo familys house and spread them out to dry.


    Most of these people have helped the Mo family build houses before. These people are quick and work hard. If everything goes well, they can recover thirty acres of soybeans in one day.


    After two days of drying in the sun, the bean pods and the soybean stems are dried, and then a dozen or so people are asked to help knock down the soybeans, remove the sand, gravel and leaves from the soybeans, and then put them in the sun.


    Mo Yonglu was a little disappointed when he learned that he was not among the forty people, but he thought it was normal. However, the next day he still took a sickle and followed the others to the Mo family''snd, waving the sickle and cutting hard. Soybean stalk.


    When Li Zhong saw it, he couldn''t say anything to drive people away, so he quickly went back and told Le Moyan about the incident.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that Mo Yonglu woulde here, but he was a blood-rted elder after all, so he couldn''t just go to the fields and chase people away, so he said: "One more person is not enough. When the matter is over, the wages will be paid." Give him ording to his ability to do the work.


    Li Zhong understood what Mo Yan meant and went to the fields to watch.


    When the gastrodia was ck, thirty acres of soybeans were cut and bundled, picked back and ced in the open space in front of Mo''s house. The ground is covered with oilcloth, so that when beating soybeans, the soil will not be mixed with the soybean grains, making it difficult to clean them out.


    When everyone came back from geography, Li Zhong settled the wages he had prepared for them. It turned out that there was thirty more coins, but Mo Yonglu did note to collect the wages.


    What on earth does he want to do?


    After Mo Yan heard about it, he was a little confused. Could it be that Mo Yonglu came to work not for wages?


    Li Zhong shook his head, unsure of what Mo Yonglu meant.


    Mo Yan thought for a while and said, "Grandpa Li, please go over and deliver the wages to him personally!"


    Well, Ill go right away. Li Zhong responded and went out.


    Mo Yan looked outside with a heavy gaze. She didn''t want to have anything to do with anyone in the old Mo family except Mo Wu''s mother and son. Since Mo Yonglu had contributed, she had to give him money. It was better to figure out matters rted to money.

 Chapter 249: Decided to make a small profit (1)

    Chapter 249: Decided to make a small profit (1)


    Chapter 249: Making a small profit and deciding to take action (1)


    After a while, Li Zhong came back.


    Girl Yan, Mo Yonglu is adamant that he doesnt want any wages. He said he wants to see you and is waiting at the door. Do you want to see him?


    Mo Yan felt a little irritable after hearing this. It was really endless. After thinking about it, I thought it would be better to go out and speak clearly: "I''m going to see what he wants to do."


    After saying that, he stood up and walked outside.


    Li Zhong was worried and quickly followed.


    Mo Yonglu was walking around uneasily outside the courtyard gate. When he saw Mo Yaning out, he breathed a sigh of relief. Before she spoke, he took the initiative and said: "Yan girl, I have no other intention ining. I just do it for what I have done before." I apologize to you face to face for my mistakes."


    "Apologise?" Mo Yan looked at him with a calm expression and repeated these two words with a sarcastic tone: "If an apology is useful, then wouldn''t the bad guys not have to be punished?"


    Mo Yonglu''s face turned pale, and a sh of pain shed in his eyes, "I...I didn''t mean it like that. I know that I have done a lot of things that I''ve done to you that I''m sorry for. I don''t ask for your forgiveness. I just hope that I can do my best to make up for it." My past mistakes.


    He himself is not a good person, nor is he a good father. He did not teach his daughter well, which caused her daughter to do wrong things and was eventually sold by her own mother. This is already punishing him. Now he just wants to be a good person and atone for all the bad things he did before.


    Seeing the regret on Mo Yonglu''s face, Mo Yan''s expression rxed for a moment, and then returned to his previous indifference: "The damage has been done, and it can''t be eliminated with just two words of ''apology''. In the future, as long as your family doesn''t This is the best apology you can give me if you cause any trouble to my family again.


    The death of the original owner was inseparable from this family. Even if she got an advantage in the end, she could not forgive these people for the original owner. The only way to repay the original owner is to protect this family and prevent anyone from harming her rtives again.


    Im sorry about that.


    Mo Yonglu looked miserable, and when he saw Mo Yan''s eyes as if he were looking at a stranger, he felt a wave of sadness in his heart.


    But he still wanted to apologize to the Mo family: "It was Er Nier who instigated Yong Xi to do the damage to your family''s timber and fruit trees. Now that she can''te over to apologize to you in person, I, the father, will kowtow to you on her behalf and admit her mistake." , say ''I''m sorry''."


    After saying that, he knelt down straight on the ground with a bang, bang, bang, bang, three bangs.


    Mo Yan was startled and quickly stepped aside. No matter how much she hated Mo Yonglu, she could not ept him kowtow to apologize as an elder.


    "Hurry up. If you want to use this method to make our family forgive you, you can only say that you made the wrong decision. I still say the same thing, as long as your family doesn''t cause trouble again in the future, and everyone doesn''t mess with the river. "


    Mo Yonglu personally came to apologize and told what Mo Ernier had done. It seemed that he sincerely regretted it, but she would still not treat him as his second cousin in the future.


    Yes...Im sorry!


    When Mo Yonglu heard this, his face was full of depression and bitterness. Before he came, he had guessed that his cousin''s family would not forgive him easily, but now after listening to Yan Yatou''s words, he knew that he might never be forgiven.


    Seeing that he refused to get up, Mo Yan felt ufortable, "You can kneel down if you want. Even if you kneel through this ground, I will still say the same thing."


    After saying that, regardless of whether Mo Yonglu heard it or not, he turned around and went in.


    Li Zhong thought for a while, but stepped forward to help the lost Mo Yonglu, and couldn''t help but said: "You''d better go back. For the two of you, it''s best if the two wells don''t interfere with the river."

 Chapter 250: Decided to make a small profit (2)

    Chapter 250: Decided to make a small profit (2)


    Chapter 250 I made a small profit and decided to take action (2)


    Mo Yonglu stared nkly at the slowly closing courtyard door. He stood there in a daze for who knows how long. Finally, he was dragged away by Mo Yongfusheng who was looking for him.


    Mo Yonglu''s sudden remorse was like a pebble thrown into water. It sshed and disappeared. It had no special impact on Mo Yan.


    In the evening, after having a warm and lively dinner with the family, Mo Yan held the little fur ball and went to the big yellow cow to drink milk. When the little guy was full, he carried it back to the room.


    Little Hairball has been sleeping in Mo Yan''s bedroom, but the temperature has been a little low at night recently, and the little guy is still a little afraid of the cold. The night before yesterday, I was woken up by the cold. Mo Yan was woken up by screaming miserably.


    Mo Yan saw that it was pitiful, so she took it into the space and took a bath. After the hair dried, she stuffed it into the bed and slept with her.


    Not to mention, the little guy was furry and warm, especially after he fell asleep. His soft body was veryfortable to hold. Mo Yan regarded it as a small tiger doll and actually slept more peacefully than before.


    Hold the little hairball into the space, Mo Yan put it down.


    As soon as the little guy''s feetnded on the ground, he ran to the chicken fence, kept teasing the chickens with his short hands, and screamed "ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo".


    The space was very safe, and Mo Yan didnt have to look at it all the time, so he walked to the orchard and nned to make fruit wine from the fruits pickedst night.


    Although the space was very clean and the fruits could be brewed directly without washing, she still rinsed them with spiritual spring water. Looking at the fruits that became brighter after being washed by the spiritual spring water, she couldn''t help but eat several, and finally her stomach was full. Too full.


    After the fruits in the space mature, if they are not picked off, they will remain hanging on the branches. If they are all picked, another batch will grow in two or three days.


    Mo Yan would pick them when he had free time. Most of them were turned into fruit wine, and the remaining ones were eaten by Xiaohua Dabai and Red Python.


    Now Xiaohua Dabai and Chi Mang have be good friends because of Mo Yan''s rtionship.


    There was no solution for the red python toe down the mountain frequently. Mo Yan was worried that the python would find it, so he told it not toe. Just like Dabai did, he gave chickens, fruits, and space water to Xiao Hua, and asked Xiao Hua to bring it into the mountain for it.


    For this arrangement, the red python had to ept it and stayed in the mountains every day, eagerly waiting for the little flowers to be fed.


    Its just that Xiaohua is too greedy, and he will secretly swallow some into his stomach every time. Once, he was discovered by a red python, and he was caught and given a severe lesson.


    Little Hua holds a grudge very much. She joins forces with Dabai and often goes to the red python''sir to fight. Xiaohua''s fighting ability is much stronger than before, butpared with Dabai and Red Python, she is still a scumbag.


    Every time there was a fight, the red python would knock it down first, and then fight Dabai alone. Not to mention that Red Python dislikes Xiaohua, even Dabai, who is an ally, also dislikes her.


    As soon as he was disliked, Xiao Hua ran back to Mo Yan forfort. After too many times, Mo Yan just threw it into the space. When it came out again, it was a good dog again! Ah, no, he is a good wolf with high morale and majesty!


    At this time, there are dozens of jars of brewed fruit wine in the space. They are all brewed with different fruits. The taste is uniquely sweet and delicious. Drinking a little every day is also good for the body.


    Apple cider, longan wine, etc. cannot be taken out for the time being, but pear wine, peach wine, and plum wine are no problem as long as you find a reasonable excuse.


    Mo Yan has been there a few times and everyone likes to drink it. She ns to give more to her father next time, maybe he can use it to expand his interpersonal rtionships.

 Chapter 251: Decided to make a small profit (3)

    Chapter 251: Decided to make a small profit (3)


    Chapter 251 I made a small profit and decided to take action (3)


    After all the fruits were put into the jar and brewed, Mo Yan put the little furball that had fallen asleep on the ground into the basin, gave it a bath and dried it, then took it out of the room, hugged it andy on the bed. Fell asleep.


    It''s just that this night, Mo Yan didn''t sleep peacefully. She started to have nightmares again!


    Compared with the previous nightmare, the scene in this dream was even more tragic. Both were caused by eating moldy rice and caused a painful death.


    In the dream, those people who were dying in horrible ways kept crawling on the ground, reaching out their pale and cold hands to grab Mo Yan in the direction of where she was, as if they could be saved if they caught her!


    Child, save my child, please save my child!


    Save us, we dont want to die,e and save us!


    Save us,e and save us quickly!


    Throughout the whole night, Mo Yan was surrounded by all kinds of shrill cries for help. Those people couldn''t get close to her, but she was trapped inside and couldn''t get out.


    She struggled to wake up, but her body seemed to be frozen and out of control.


    Just when she was extremely frightened, a deafening tiger roar came, followed by a wet feeling on her face. Mo Yan''s body seemed to be thawed and she was able to move.


    She was so happy that she opened her eyes suddenly and saw the little furball sitting beside the pillow, licking her face with a pair of round tiger eyes, and moaning in his mouth.


    Did the little hairball wake her up?


    Mo Yan''s heart moved. She sat up and hugged the little fur ball in her arms. She rubbed its little head and felt much more at ease.


    This time, she had this terrible dream without any external stimtion. Even when she woke up now, she still had lingering fears. But this matter was too mysterious. She didn''t know whether to believe in the dream and immediately find a solution to the moldy food issue, or to let it go and let the moldy food threaten the lives of innocent people.


    Everything that happened in the dream was too real. Maybe it was God''s warning. If she didn''t do something, she might really be haunted by nightmares.


    hold on! hold on! If she would have this kind of dream for no reason in the future, she would try her best to find a way to solve the problem of mold and avoid the tragic things in the dream from happening. She didn''t want to be unable to sleep peacefully in the future.


    Having had a nightmare all night, Mo Yan''s body was sticky. She put the small hair ball on the bed and went into the space to take a shower. After she feltfortable all over, the little furbally on the pillow and fell asleep again.


    After touching its fur head, Mo Yan felt sleepy, so she hugged the little fur ball and nned to take a nap. This time, one person and one tiger slept very peacefully.


    There are a lot of soybean stalks in the thirty acres ofnd, and the open space in front of Mos house is full of them. The weather was good today, so Li Zhong asked a dozen vigers to help spread the bundled soybeans to dry. Even if there were ten acres of open space in front of the Mo family house, it would not be enough to spread out the whole lot, so we could onlye in batches of one, two or three.


    The sun was zing at noon, and the soybean stems that had been exposed to the sun all morning had hardened. The pods popped open unconsciously, and the small soybeans inside popped out, and they hit the oilcloth with a crackling sound.


    The little hairballs are very rare. Just looking at them is not enough. They run into the soybean stems and try to pounce on the popped soybeans. As a result, as soon as his foot stepped on the soybean stem, the pods that were about to burst could not withstand the pressure and exploded under the little guy''s feet one after another, which actually shocked him.


    The little furball let out a threatening growl, apparently thinking that he was being attacked by a pod. This dazed little appearance made Mo Yanugh.


    Xin''er Zhen''er was so excited that she quickly took off her shoes, wrapped her feet in cotton cloth, then ran to the soybean stems and stepped on them. The beans exploded even more, and the two guys stepped on them more vigorously.

 Chapter 252: Decided to make a small profit (4)

    Chapter 252: Decided to make a small profit (4)


    Chapter 252: Make a small profit and decide to take action (4)


    Haha, its so fun!


    The little fur ball looked at it in confusion, vaguely understanding what was going on. It was like a child who had discovered a new toy. He was rolling over and over, listening to the crackling sound of beans popping, and whining in his mouth, feeling very proud. .


    Listening to their innocent and carefreeughter, Mo Yan felt peaceful in her heart, and even the negative emotions caused by the nightmare were somewhat relieved. She couldn''t help but take off her shoes, wrap her feet and step on them.


    As soon as you get up there, the soybean stems are a bit stinging, and if you are identally pricked by the pod tips, you will still feel a little pain. After just a few steps, the soles of my feet began to heat up, making me want to keep stepping on them.


    The three siblings and a little tiger cub yed like this for a long time, and almost half of the pod was destroyed by them. When it was time to have lunch, a few people put on their shoes without any hesitation.


    In the afternoon, more than a dozen vigers started beating the soybean stalks with tools, and the soybeans exploded even more violently, flying everywhere.


    After a beating, most of the pods can be opened and the soybeans will burst out. The remaining pods are notpletely dried and the beans cannote out. They will have to continue drying tomorrow and shoot again after they are dry.


    Everyone put the soybean stems aside and piled them up, and then folded the oilcloth into the middle. The small yellow soybeans were mixed with broken leaves and empty shells, piled up like a hill.


    When they figured out the wind direction, they picked up a wooden tool like a shovel and stood on the side of the wind direction and started to raise the field. A shovelful of soybeans mixed with broken leaves and empty shells was raised high. When the wind blew, the broken leaves and empty shells separated automatically and fell outside. Only small plump soybeans fell on the oilcloth.


    When all the soybeans were separated, they were put into baskets with a spat. After a rough weighing, 2,600 kilograms of soybeans were harvested from about ten acres of soybean stems.


    The vigers who came to help were stunned when they heard about it, and quickly asked the person who had weighed the scale whether he had made a mistake.


    You must know that their own soybeans are dried out in the sun, and their yield per mu is only 180 kilograms. Even if the soybeans contain moisture and need to be dried again, the yield per mu will be at least 230 kilograms, which is a full fifty kilograms higher than theirs. Woolen cloth!


    Thats right, thats right, how can this be wrong? Little boss, your soybeans are really amazing!


    The viger who helped with the overweight calction gave Mo Yan a thumbs up with a look of envy on his face. He was not doubtful that the Mo family''s soybean yield per acre was higher than theirs, but the Mo family''s soybeans were all taken care of by someone from nting to harvesting. Could it be because they had grown vegetables before and cultivated thend for soybeans? So good?


    Seeing that the grains in the basket were full and there was not a single defective one, they were better than those sold in the seed shop. His heart changed and he said to Mo Yan with some embarrassment: "Little boss, your soybeans are so good. Wait a minute." Its dried, can you sell me some for seed?


    When other people heard this, their minds turned around and they all said, "Yes, my little boss, you will also sell some to me. The price will be higher than what you get in the seed shop, or even higher."


    "Okay, once the soybeans are dried, if you want to buy them back and save seeds,e here. The prices will be the same as those in the seed shop. If anyone in the vige wants to buy bean seeds, please let me know."


    Mo Yan readily agreed and sold it to the vige and the shop, which also saved her the effort of transporting it to the city.


    However, these vigers are willing to use their own soybeans for soybeans, so she can find a way to sell all the soybeans to the seed shop. Selling so many soybean seeds can make much more money than selling them as ordinary soybeans.


    I just dont know if these seeds have been improved by the spiritual spring water. If they cant increase their yield after nting them next year, these vigers may be disappointed.

 Chapter 253: Decided to make a small profit (5)

    Chapter 253: Decided to make a small profit (5)


    Chapter 253: Making a small profit and deciding to take action (5)


    The Li family''snd was not irrigated by spiritual spring water at first, so the soybeans grew just average. After harvesting, Li Zhong asked the vigers to stack them separately, and then harvested them individually. The yield per mu was about 180 kilograms, and the quality was much worse than that of the Mo family.


    The vigers who helped were puzzled. They all took care of each other the same, but Mr. Mo was so lucky. Could it be that thend of the Mo family was blessed by gods?


    They believe there is a **** with three feet above their head, but no one has seen it. This absurd idea went through their minds invariably and then was thrown away. They still thought that Mo Yan was like this because he had grown vegetables in the first year.


    After all the soybeans have been beaten and dried. At the final scale, the Mo family''s 20 acres of soybeans yielded a total of 4,800 kilograms, with a yield of 240 kilograms per mu.


    This news spread, rming the entire Liuyang Vige. Without any deliberate publicity, there was a long queue of peopleing to buy seeds.


    This year, most people in the vige nted mung beans or soybeans to cultivate thend, and a few people nted grain. It''s just that thend is too barren and there isn''t much food harvest. If you calcte it carefully, you can''t earn as much as you can by growing beans and selling them.


    Villers who originally nted beans to cultivate thend nned to grow grain next year. Now that the Mo familys yield per mu of soybeans is not much lower than that of grain, and even more in money than grain, many people want to continue nting soybeans to cultivate thend.


    One acre ofnd requires about five kilograms of soybean seeds. Thend area of the families who want to buy soybean seeds is almost more than 20 acres, which means that each family buys soybean seeds for more than 100 kilograms.


    Mo Jiaguang sold soybean seeds in the vige and sold 4,000 kilograms. Each catty of soybeans was grown for fourteen cents, and the four thousand catties of soybeans were sold for fifty-six taels. Excludingbor and seed costs, the profit was about fifty taels.


    It doesnt sound like much, its only the Mo familys one-day ie from selling vegetables, but Mo Yan has never taken care of the soybeans in the field from beginning to end. She is very satisfied to be able to sell them for so much money.


    Of the remaining 800 kilograms, Mo Yan ns to keep 150 kilograms for seeds. Next year, he will continue to sell them as seeds. He will keep another 50 kilograms to make tofu or cook vegetables, and the remaining 600 kilograms will be sold to seed shops. .


    As for the more than two thousand kilograms of soybeans from the Li family, she also ns to buy them. When winteres, she will dilute a little Lingquan water and use them to soak them into bean sprouts, which will surely sell well on the street.


    But when Mo Yan asked Li Zhong to buy soybeans, Li Zhong was very angry: "The ten acres ofnd are already yours. You hired someone to clean them in the first ce. Now I take the soybeans as my own and sell them to you. I will be the owner of thend." Who is it?"


    Grandpa Li, thats not what I meant! Those fields belonged to your family when the soybeans were grown, and the soybeans are naturally yours as well. If you gave them to me for free, then who am I? Mo Yan retorted with a smile.


    Li Zhong was helpless and said with a straight face: "You bought those seeds and scattered them in the ground. I never took care of them from the beginning to the end. It''s natural for you to take them away now. If you mention the money again, I will be angry." !


    Li Zhong insisted on not wanting the money, so Mo Yan had to give up the idea for the time being and nned to find supplies for him elsewhere in the future.


    Seeing that Mo Yan no longer insisted, Li Zhong breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "Now that thend is empty, what next is to build the greenhouse and continue growing vegetables?"


    Keep it empty. If you dont stop this year, the earth will be tired! Mo Yan joked with a smile.


    This statement was half true and half false, and Li Zhong was a little confused. He thought it was unlikely that this was the reason, but after having been together for so long, he knew that the young master in front of him would not talk nonsense. Since she made this decision, she certainly had her reasons, and he would not question it.

 Chapter 254: Decided to make a small profit (6)

    Chapter 254: Decided to make a small profit (6)


    Chapter 254 I made a small profit and decided to take action (6)


    Greenhouse vegetables are so profitable, so Mo Yan actually wants to grow them. But this winter, many people in the vige want to build greenhouses. If they can sessfully grow vegetables, the price of vegetables will definitely drop by then, and they will not be able to make a lot of money by growing them at home.


    If you cant nt anything and see the lush green in your ownnd, isnt that looking for hatred? Maybe out of jealousy, they would cause trouble or spread rumors to exclude their family.


    Furthermore, there are no stupid people in Liuyang Vige. It''s obviously the samend and the same greenhouse, but if the difference is too big, there''s no guarantee these people won''t see anything from it. If you catch any clues, your family will be in danger. She wouldn''t take such a risk just for such a small benefit.


    The human heart has always been unpredictable. Even if most people in the vige are very polite to their family, that is only if there is no conflict of interest. Once there is a conflict of interest, these people may turn their guns against their own family, and their rtionship will be worse than that of strangers.


    Later on, some people who wanted to grow vegetables in a greenhouse were murmuring when they saw that there was no movement from the Mo family, so they went to the Mo family to ask.


    Mo Yan gave the reason half-truthfully, hinting that they should not bet all their wealth on greenhouse vegetables.


    Some people listened and reduced the nting area by half, while others scorned it and still followed the original n.


    Unfortunately, this winter has been extremely cold. There have been several heavy snowfalls, and the snow has damaged many greenhouses. Even if we keep heating the greenhouses, it is difficult to keep the temperature stable. Leafy vegetables such as green vegetables and garlic seedlings are okay. Some nts have been nted, but fruits and vegetables such as loofah and cucumbers have not produced any fruit at all.


    When the ounts were settled after the spring, those vigers who blindly expanded their greenhouse vegetables lost all the little wealth they had finally saved, and also incurred arge amount of external debts. Thinking about Mo Yan''s previous advice again, each one''s intestines turned green.


    Although those vigers who took Mo Yan''s advice did not even save their capital, they were much better off than those who lost all their wealth. They were extremely grateful to Mo Yan and said that she was a lucky star.


    Because of this incident, the Mo family''s status in the vige became even more lofty. So much so that they would follow whatever they nted in the Mo family''snd, and they would never dare to mess around again.


    Mo Yan, for the sake of his fellow vigers, had never done anything to disgrace his own family, so he tried his best to lead them to make a fortune.


    Only when everyone''s life is better can we prevent those people from hating the rich and make our own homes safer. Because of this, a few yearster, Liuyang Vige became the wealthiest vige around the capital.


    Of course, these are all things forter and will not be mentioned for now.


    Since September, the temperature has dropped a lot, and Mo Yan has taken great pains to ensure that the fruit seedlings can survive the winter safely.


    Lingquan water can promote the rapid growth of fruit seedlings, improve the resistance of fruit seedlings, and thus improve their ability to withstand cold. However, this alone is not enough. Wearing "warm clothes" for fruit seedlings is the top priority.


    In previous generations, people kept trees warm by wrapping the trunks with straw rope. Mo Yan also learned from experience and nned to wrap straw rope around the fruit seedlings. Only a dozen or so aboriginal households in Liuyang Vige had straw, so she spent money to buy a lot. She also asked the vigers to roll the straw into straw ropes as thick as their little fingers, and then wrapped them in the fruit seedlings when the temperature dropped.


    Mo Yan stood up and left the rest to Li Zhong, so she didn''t care too much. After just two days of leisurely days, she started to have nightmares again, and instead of having them every few days like before, she now had them almost every day.


    These dreams no longer just appear ordinary people, but even soldiers at the border of Dachu. I dont know why, but the moldy rice flowed into the military camp. The soldiers ate the moldy rice and fell ill one after another. It started with constant diarrhea, then dehydration and high fever.

 Chapter 255: Decided to make a small profit (7)

    Chapter 255: Decided to make a small profit (7)


    Chapter 255 I made a small profit and decided to take action (7)


    The military doctors were helpless and thought the soldiers were infected with the gue. As soon as the news came out, the morale of the army was in chaos. Later, more and more soldiers became sick and could not even hold their spears. The enemy troops outside the fortress got the news and led their troops to take advantage of the situation and charged into the Chu army camp. For a time, rivers of blood flowed and corpses piled up like mountains.


    Not long after, the border fell and the enemy troops rushed into the city. Wherever they went, they burned, killed and looted like locusts crossing the border, causing countless families to be torn apart. In order to escape for their lives, the people had to abandon their homes and flee, bing homeless.


    He had nightmares for four or five days in a row, and was pestered by the tragic dead all night long. Mo Yan was under great mental pressure, and even his iron-d body couldn''t bear it. Not only was he in a trance, his hair began to fall out, and his face turned pale. Like a ghost.


    Li Zhong was the first to notice that something was wrong. At first, he thought Mo Yan had been hit by something. He secretly burned incense and paper to worship in various directions in the house, but it was of no use at all, and the situation became more and more serious.


    Unable to resist Li Zhongdes repeated questioning, Mo Yan had no choice but to tell the truth.


    Girl Yan, something is wrong with you. I will take you to the hospital for a checkup right now. Li Zhong was so anxious that he quickly ran to the yard to hitch the carriage and let Mo Yan sit in it.


    Mo Yan did not refuse. She also wanted to see whether the nightmare was warning her or whether she had a mental problem. Although she already had the answer in her mind, she would rather believe that it was caused by her mental stress.


    Li Zhong drove the carriage uneasily. He was afraid that there would be a big problem with Mo Yan''s body. The horse noticed his impatience and spread its hooves and ran very fast.


    The horse, which was originally thin, small and weak, has grown a lot after a month of conditioning in Lingquan water. Its four hooves are strong and powerful, and its fur has be smooth and shiny. Although it is not yet a good horse, it has been improved to a higher level. It is no different from any other horse pulling a carriage.


    It only took half an hour to arrive in the city, and the hospital we went to was the same one that treated Xinerst time.


    The first time Dr. Du saw Mo Yan, he thought she was seriously ill. After carefully checking her pulse, a trace of confusion shed in his eyes.


    Judging from the pulse condition, there is nothing serious about the body. It is just that the sleep is not good. However, poor sleep does not cause the person to lose such a severe amount of energy. It is really strange!


    Time passed bit by bit. Seeing that the doctor didn''t speak for a long time, Li Zhong''s face became paler and paler. His eyes looking at Mo Yan were full of self-me. If he had been more vignt and taken the person to the hospital for treatment earlier, he would not have allowed Yan Yatou to be so ill.


    Girl, apart from poor sleep, whats wrong with you? After looking at and hearing nothing, Doctor Du couldnt find out what was going on, so Doctor Du had no choice but to ask.


    Mo Yan thought for a while and concealed the matter of moldy food. She only said that she was haunted by nightmares every night, and the ghosts in her dreams asked her for help.


    Doctor Du frowned and looked at Mo Yan''s expression carefully. At first sight, I just felt that this woman had a very good face and she should be a person with deep blessings and should not be disturbed by nightmares.


    Mo Yan felt a little uneasy when she saw this, "Doctor, I just can''t sleep well. If I take the tranquilizing medicine, maybe I will get better."


    Doctor Du shook his head secretly. The girl''s problem was not in her sleep, but he couldn''t find the cause. He could only prescribe some tranquilizers to see if they had any effect. If it has no effect and the energy is allowed to drain away, this girl may be in danger of losing her life.


    As soon as he returned home, Li Zhong gave the soothing medicine to his daughter and asked her to fry it quickly. After a while, Li Xiu brought a bowl of dark and thick medicine.


    Mo Yan smelled the strange smell, held her nose and drank it one mouthful at a time. After drinking another bowl before going to bed at night, she felt relieved and fell asleep holding the little hair ball in her arms.

 Chapter 256: Decided to make a small profit (8)

    Chapter 256: Decided to make a small profit (8)


    Chapter 256 I made a small profit and decided to take action (8)


    I thought that the tranquilizing medicine would be more or less effective, but unexpectedly, it was another night of nightmares, and it was still a war-torn border with countless dead people.


    Touching her sweaty forehead, Mo Yan sat dejectedly on the bed. She knew that if the moldy food issue was not resolved, the nightmare would not end. If this continued, she would be driven crazy by nightmares before those who ate moldy food had any symptoms.


    However, there are too many people involved behind the mold, and I am afraid that just one of them could destroy her family. It was as difficult as climbing to the sky for her to resolve the moldy food issue while protecting her family from retaliation.


    On the second day, Mo Yan drank threerge bowls of tranquilizers, but he still had nightmares at night. On the third day, Mo Yan couldn''t bear it anymore and started thinking about ways to solve the problem of moldy food.


    The Mo family is powerless and cannot confront the forces behind the bad food head-on. It was not that Mo Yan had never thought of asking Yan Junyu or Xiao Ruiyuan for help, but she was not sure whether these two people were involved in the moldy grain incident.


    If there was, she had rashly revealed the matter, fearing that their family would be doomed before the problem was solved; if not, these two people might not take action.


    After all, one is an important official of the imperial court and the other is a child of a noble family. The interests of so many people are involved in the bad food. They may not necessarily offend those big shots for the sake of ordinary people who are insignificant.


    After thinking about it, Mo Yan decided to test it out first. If these two people were not involved in the moldy grain incident, she would have opened up about it. Especially the dreams she had had, she didn''t think they were just dreams. If mold was allowed to spread everywhere and not stopped in time, it would very likely happen.


    If the two of them were not involved with the mold but were unwilling to intervene, those nightmares might stille in handy.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan took up his pen and wrote a letter to Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu respectively.


    The letter only said that I saw someone buying moldy rice at Mipu that day, and I almost resigned myself to my fate. Because I and the people in the vige were afraid that they would have problems eating moldy rice if they bought it, I wanted to ask them for help. I wanted to find out which rice shop had a good reputation and never sold moldy rice, so that they could buy rice with confidence.


    This letter is full of loopholes and cannot withstand scrutiny, but this half-truth and half-false effect is what Mo Yan wants. On the same day, she went to Huixianju and handed the letter to Shopkeeper Xing, who asked him to pass it on to Yan Junyu.


    As for the letter to Xiao Ruiyuan, she only knew that he was themander-in-chief of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division. It was not convenient for her to enter that ce, so she stuffed the letter into her purse and asked Xiaohua to deliver it on her behalf.


    That afternoon, these two letters arrived in the hands of Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu respectively. When they saw what the letter said about moldy rice, the two of them didn''t take it to heart.


    They knew where the old rice and rice from Guancang had gone, and they didnt think it was a big deal. However, one of them was interested in Mo Yan, and the other was in a cooperative rtionship. They both carefully sent people to various rice shops to check which rice shops sold moldy rice and which ones never sold it.


    After checking it out, Yan Junyu handed the list to Shopkeeper Xing. Shopkeeper Xing personally visited Mo''s house, handed the list to Mo Yan, and took away a can of spiritual spring water.


    Mo Yan opened the envelope, and there was only a piece of paper inside, with the names of various rice shops written on it. There was also a joke underneath, to the effect that moldy rice was cheap, and if you had diarrhea after eating it, it was considered a detox.


    I carefully recalled the conversation with Shopkeeper Xing and found nothing strange. From this point of view, Yan Junyu knew that there was moldy rice on the market, but she just didn''t think that eating moldy rice would cause any serious consequences, which made her a little disappointed.


    Just when Mo Yan was anxiously waiting for Xiao Ruiyuan''s reply, this man came to the door in person...

 Chapter 257: The first throbbing Zheners request (1)

    Chapter 257: The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (1)


    Chapter 257 The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (1)


    "Whats wrong with you?"


    Looking at the woman''s pale and sickly face, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned, and unconsciously asked words of concern, with deep worry shing in the depths of his eyes.


    Um, no, its nothing! Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head to cover up the strange feeling in his heart: Master Xiao came here in person, whats the matter?


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at her without saying anything, but his expression became more and more condensed.


    We haven''t seen each other for nearly two months. The woman in front of me seems to be seriously ill. Her originally petite body looks thinner, her palm-sized face is thinner, and her eyes are getting bigger, but she has lost her original beauty. With such a confident look, there is a deep sadness hidden between his eyebrows.


    What on earth could have tortured her like this? What''s hateful is that when facing him, she chose to be perfunctory and didn''t want to tell him the truth at all.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan clenched his fists, and the breath around him became cold again.


    At this time, he subconsciously ignored the fact that they were not even friends. How could the girl''s family''s worries be easily expressed?


    The gaze above her head was so sharp that Mo Yan couldn''t ignore it even if she wanted to. She buried her head tightly and pretended to be quail. She didn''t understand what made him unhappy, but what was the inexplicable guilty feeling in her heart? ?


    Fortunately, everyone in the family is busy with their own things, and there is no one else in the hall, otherwise the atmosphere would be as weird as it is.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan coldly. Seeing that she didn''t even want to raise her head, she clearly didn''t want to see him, and her condensed expression became a little cracked.


    Due to the environment in which he grew up, he had already developed the habit of being overjoyed, but facing this woman who was in his heart, he felt deeply helpless and had a sense of powerlessness that he had nowhere to start.


    Feeling the colder and colder aura from the other party, Mo Yan''s heart almost copsed. It was really frustrating to deal with such an uncertain person!


    But there was no way to continue the stalemate. Mo Yan mustered up the courage to raise his head and looked at someone who was constantly releasing a strong aura. He stuttered unsatisfactorily: "Xiao, Mr. Xiao, please sit down. I''ll go and give him a seat." Make some tea!"


    After saying that, regardless of Xiao Ruiyuan''s reaction, Mo Yan rushed into the kitchen almost as fast as he could escape.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at someone who was running away, and his expression was dull for a moment. He subconsciously touched his face. Could it be that he looked too scary?


    Looking at the teapot that was bubbling on the stove, Mo Yan pped her face in annoyance. She was obviously at home, but she was frightened into the kitchen by a guest. She couldn''t be too embarrassed!


    In the hall, Xiao Ruiyuan found a chair and sat down, staring at the door leading to the kitchen for a moment. Just when he felt that time was too slow and he felt a little anxious in his heart, something seemed to be scratching him. foot.


    As soon as he lowered his head, Xiao Ruiyuan saw a fluffy, round little fat cat lying on his feet, oh no, a little tiger cub!


    As soon as the little hair ball came in, it found that there was a stranger here. It rushed up without thinking and started scratching, trying to drive the person out.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stretched out **** and pinched the soft flesh on the little hairball''s neck with interest.


    As soon as the little furball''s short legs left the ground, he waved wildly and roared menacingly at Xiao Ruiyuan. But it is still in its infancy, and the sound does not pose any threat at all. It only feels cute to the ear.


    Xiao Ruiyuan saw it interestingly, and couldn''t help but stretched out his other hand to pinch its furry ears. Hearing the little guy''s screams became more and more cheerful, heughed happily, and a low voice escaped from his lips, like It is the most mellow aged wine.

 Chapter 258: The first throbbing Zheners request (2)

    Chapter 258: The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (2)


    Chapter 258 The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (2)


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan had a great time bullying Xiao Mao Tuan, but a few yearster, he deeply regretted his behavior today.


    When Mo Yan walked into the hall with tea and saw the smile on the man''s face, everything in front of her was eclipsed, leaving only this stunning smile.


    Ouch When the little furball saw his gentle owner, he couldnt help but pull his limbs and ask for help from her. But its owner was so bewildered by its beauty that he didn''t see it at all.


    As soon as Xiao Ruiyuan raised his head, he saw Mo Yan, who was staring at him in a daze.


    Why does she look at him like that? Didn''t she want to see him? Would she think he was childish andugh at him in her heart?


    Xiao Ruiyuan was so confused that he didn''t notice the little hair ball struggling in his hand. As a result, when his hand was loosened, the little hair ball made a free fall motion and stuck to the ground with a ''snap'' sound, andnded face first.


    The little furry ball got up from the ground in grievance, whining and whining as it walked towards Mo Yan, hoping to seekfort from its owner.


    Mo Yan Rumeng woke up and quickly put the tray on the table, picked up the little furball andforted her softly. She didn''t dare to look at Xiao Ruiyuan during the whole process, and suppressed the sudden throbbing in her heart as if nothing had happened.


    Both of them are afraid that the other person will look down on them, but their brainwaves are not in the same circuit. For a while, the atmosphere became deadlocked again, and the sound of pindrops could be heard in the room, except for the soft sound of the little fur ball acting coquettishly.


    The tension in his heart slowly receded. Xiao Ruiyuan raised his eyes. The woman was lowering her head and gentlyforting the frightened tiger cub. Her quiet and beautiful profile was like a vivid painting. His eyes became softer and softer, and his restless heart calmed down.


    The throbbing in Mo Yan''s heart gradually calmed down. Looking at the little tiger cub sleeping peacefully in her arms, she pursed her lips and smiled. She finally dared to look directly at Xiao Ruiyuan, but she missed the tenderness in his eyes.


    Mr. Xiao, are you here specifically about the moldy rice?


    The tenderness in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes disappeared, and he nodded expressionlessly. He would not tell her that the reason why he came in person was just to see her.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan asked casually: "Master Xiao, what do you think about the emergence of moldy rice on the market?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed: "Are you very concerned about this matter?"


    How could he not feel the temptation hidden under her caution when walking in official circles? He didn''t hate her, he was just a little annoyed by the woman''s excessive caution.


    "yes!"


    Mo Yan looked at him seriously and admitted generously, but the slightly trembling hands under her sleeves betrayed her nervousness.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan deeply, as if he wanted to see her heart through her eyes, "Why?"


    Based on his understanding of her, if she was just worried about buying moldy rice, she would not write him a letter specifically for him to find out. The letter was probably some kind of test on her part.


    A wry smile appeared on Mo Yan''s face, she pointed at her own face and said, "If you say that I am recovering from a serious illness, it is because of the moldy grain thing, do you believe it, Mr. Xiao?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart tightened, and he had an intuition that the next conversation would not be simple, "I believe it!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan had a smile on his face. However, this was not enough for her to reveal everything, "Then what does Mr. Xiao think about the moldy food issue?"


    Looking at the slightly nervous woman, Xiao Ruiyuan understood that this issue was very important to her. He treated this issue carefully, without any perfunctory words: "No support, no interference."


    Mo Yan quietly breathed a sigh of relief and became more rxed: "If eating moldy grains will cause extremely serious consequences, will Mr. Xiao expose those who sell moldy grains privately?"

 Chapter 259: The first throbbing Zheners request (3)

    Chapter 259: The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (3)


    Chapter 259 The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (3)


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned, "If it harms the country of Dachu, I will not turn a blind eye."


    But... is this possible?


    Mo Yan did not answer. She looked at him steadily and suddenly asked: "Master Xiao, can I believe you?"


    The unexpected question made Xiao Ruiyuan stunned for a moment. Looking at Mo Yan with a serious look on his face, he did not answer the question directly, but gave the right of choice back to Mo Yan: "If you trust me, I will live up to your trust."


    Hearing the solemnity in his words, Mo Yan was stunned for a moment. His originally dim eyes burst out with dazzling light, and his whole person looked much more lively.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked happy in his heart, but he looked away awkwardly, for fear that he would reveal his thoughts if he couldn''t help it, "If you have any difficulty, just say it."


    Mo Yan was really relieved now. Given the temperament of the person in front of her, since she had made such a promise, even if she ignored the bad news, she would not reveal to others what she said today.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan stood up and said a solemn blessing to Xiao Ruiyuan, "Thank you, Mr. Xiao! Whatever I say next, regardless of whether Mr. Xiao believes it or not, I hope you will not let the third person know."


    Immediately afterwards, Mo Yan told the nightmare she had been having in the past few days. In order to enhance the authenticity, she also detailed the name, geographical location, human customs, etc. of the border pass, as if she had been there in person and with her own eyes. Ive seen it in general.


    She herself found this unbelievable, so she felt that if the problem was not solved, the tragic tragedies in her dream might happen.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t show it on the face, but he was getting more and more shocked in his heart. He was certain that the woman in front of him had never been to the border. Even if he had read relevant travel notes and unofficial histories, it was impossible for him to know everything about the military deployment at the border. Those were military secrets.


    Its just that this matter is too mysterious, and there is no real evidence to prove the harm of moldy grains. I intervened in the moldy grains issue just because of a dream. Even if the matter was brought to the imperial court, I would only pick it up high and put it down gently.


    As soon as the news passed, the forces selling moldy food resurfaced and continued to sell moldy food, eating away at the lives of ordinary people.


    But he will offend many ministers in the court because of this matter. It doesn''t matter to him, but the prince is in trouble. Those princes who covet the throne of the prince have long wanted to unseat the prince, and will definitely take the opportunity to make the matter worse. In this way, the prince''s already precarious situation will be even more dangerous.


    Mo Yan didn''t know Xiao Ruiyuan''s worries. Seeing that he was silent and his expression seemed to be more serious than before, Mo Yan thought that he didn''t believe that what happened in the dream would happen, so he couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t help but say: "ording to the instructions of the dream, around October this year, the temperature in the North will drop sharply, and there will be a heavy snowstorm in the border areas, especially the barbarians outside the Great Wall. Countless cattle and sheep will freeze to death. In order to survive, It is reasonable for the barbarians to send their troops south and plunder food. Regardless of whether the scene in the dream will happen or not, I think it is better to be prepared, otherwise once it happens, it will be irreversible. "


    You must know that the dream shows that the barbarians swept through the five border cities at a time when their power was overwhelming, and they only plundered livestock and food, but they killed innocent people indiscriminately, and countless innocent people died in their chaos. Even though they wereter driven out of the pass by Dachu''s reinforcements, those who died innocently and tragically would never survive again.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed, and he was very surprised by Mo Yan''s foresight. Ordinary women in the boudoir would not think of this!


    But, she is not an ordinary boudoir girl, right?

 Chapter 260: The first throbbing Zheners request (4)

    Chapter 260: The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (4)


    Chapter 260 The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (4)


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan felt a strange sense of pride in his heart. He clenched his fists, suppressed his excitement, and lowered his eyes to think.


    It is only September, and it is still unclear whether there will be a snowstorm at the border. However, the barbarians have always been coveting the prosperity and wealth of Da Chu. Every winter, a small group of barbarians will sneak attack the viges and small towns at the border, plunder, burn and kill them before leaving.


    If there is a snowstorm at the border this year, the possibility ofrge-scale war is extremely high. As the woman said, it is better to believe what is there than what is not, and to be prepared in advance to be prepared.


    Dont worry, when I return, I will send people to keep an eye on the rice shops selling moldy rice. Once it is found that the moldy rice is harmful to the body, we will not let it continue to harm people under any circumstances.


    Knowing that Mo Yan cares about ordinary people, even if she is not disturbed by nightmares, he will find out everything about Jimmy.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan felt that this man had a cold face and a warm heart. He was a rare good person, and she felt even more grateful to him. "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Xiao!"


    Looking at the relieved smile on her face, Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips curved, and then with a straight face, he said what he had always wanted to say, "Don''t call me Mr. Xiao in the future!"


    Hmm, huh?


    When Mo Yan understood what he said, she suddenly got stuck. She looked at Xiao Ruiyuan and blinked in confusion, "Why don''t you call me Mr. Xiao?"


    However, she didn''t know how offending her innocent expression was. Someone''s paws shook unconsciously, and he almost touched those big, smart and charming eyes uncontrobly.


    Aware of his "dirty" thoughts, a trace of blood spread on the tips of his ears, and Xiao Ruiyuan felt bad all over.


    Call me Brother Xiao!


    Brother Xiao stared at Mo Yan and said these words fiercely, with a sense of coercion that if you dont agree, I will beat you until you agree.


    Brother Xiao?


    Mo Yans eyes twitched, and goosebumps appeared all over her body. She always felt that this title between the two of them added a touch of inexplicable ambiguity.


    But facing someone who was staring at her eagerly, Mo Yan chose topromise without any hope. She lowered her eyes and shouted tremblingly: "Brother Xiao...Brother Xiao!"


    The woman''s voice has not yet been finalized, with a soft childish voice. To Xiao Ruiyuan''s ears, the sound of "Brother Xiao" was like the sound of nature, striking directly into his soul.


    The cold air lingering around someone changed instantly, from cold winter to warm spring in one step, and even his deep voice was tinged with warmth: "Well, it''s not smooth enough. You should practice more."


    Mo Yan roared in her heart: Practice your sister!


    Emotions change like a chameleon, is there really no problem with that? If she does it a few more times, her lifespan will really shorten!


    Someone who got what he wanted didn''t know Mo Yan''s hard-pressed mentality, and was secretly happy in his heart at this moment.


    Hugh Mu today, no one needed to stay, Xiao Ruiyuan spent the whole day at Mo''s house. He had already nned in his mind that with the moldy food incident, he would have a legitimate excuse toe over in the future. As long as he is careful and does not let others know his whereabouts, those with ulterior motives will not threaten him with people from the Mo family.


    At noon, Mo Yan cooked a sumptuous meal for Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan liked the atmosphere of the Mo family, and the food was cooked by Mo Yan herself. After eating one meal, he couldn''t help but feel full.


    After dinner, Zhen''er happily took Xiao Ruiyuan to the backyard, hoping to teach him how to ride a horse.


    Brother, this is my little Hei. Isnt he very beautiful? Zhener asked Xiao Ruiyuan proudly, pointing to the horse in the stable. Xiao Hei was exactly the name he gave her.

 Chapter 261: The first throbbing Zheners request (5)

    Chapter 261: The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (5)


    Chapter 261 The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (5)


    Looking at Xiao Hei, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes twitched. In his opinion, this horse was not a horse at all, but it could barely be used to teach children.


    But next, Xiao Hei''s performance surprised him. Xiao Hei is not only docile, but even after being taught by him, he can understand some simple instructions. If it hadn''t been too thin, he would have thought it was a retired war horse.


    "Who picked this horse?" Xiao Ruiyuan asked Zhen''er curiously. He had a good eye for picking this horse. Even if it is smaller, if he takes good care of it, it might be a great horse.


    "My eldest sister picked it out, and it only cost eight taels of silver! Xiao Hei had diarrhea the same day he bought it. We all thought that Xiao Hei was going to die. My eldest sister said that Xiao Hei would definitely get better, and as expected, Xiao Hei got better. , she is getting more and more beautiful as she grows, big brother, do you think my eldest sister has good taste?"


    Zhen''er talked a lot proudly, her whole heart and eyes filled with admiration for her eldest sister.


    Well, your eldest sister does have good taste. Xiao Ruiyuan listened carefully and wanted to know more about the girl he likes. What does your eldest sister usually do at home?


    Zhen''er tilted his head and thought for a moment, sped his fingers and said: "Sometimes I go to the mountains with Xiao Hua, and sometimes I go to the orchard in the back mountain. Then I read books, make clothes, take care of the little fur ball, cut grass and feed Xiao Hei and Dhuang Xiao. Huang Xiaohuang, and then make delicious pastries..."


    Xiao Ruiyuan listened carefully, imagining the look of the woman doing these things, whether naughty, serious, or gentle... He suddenly wanted to stay, even if he just watched her do these ordinary things every day!


    Zhen''er talked a lot, and finally looked up at Xiao Ruiyuan who was distracted and asked: "Brother, do you think my eldest sister is the best sister in the world?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan came back to his senses, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly: "She is the best."


    Unexpectedly, Zhen''er scratched her head in distress: "Butst time I visited my father, Uncle Han wanted to tell the eldest sister about her husband''s family. What should Zhen''er do if she doesn''t want her to get married?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes turned cold, and he shot at Zhen''er like a cold arrow: "Which uncle?"


    Zhen''er was frightened by his cold eyes and stammered: "Yes, it''s Uncle Han."


    , eldest sister,e quickly, big brother is so scary!


    Uncle Han?


    Xiao Ruiyuan snorted coldly and clenched his fists tightly. He doesn''t care about Uncle Han and Uncle Leng. If he wants to meddle in other people''s affairs and steal the person he likes, it depends on whether he agrees or not!


    Its just that the girl is getting older and older, and maybe she will be married before she gets hair extensions. Unfortunately, this is not a good time to express her feelings, otherwise he will have to find a way to settle the two of them as husband and wife first.


    Thinking that his beloved woman might be arranged to be married without knowing it, Xiao Ruiyuan felt as if something was stuck in his heart, and he felt anxious for a while.


    Even if she gets engaged and he can **** her away, it will ultimately harm her reputation. He must find a way to prevent this from happening.


    Through various precautions in his mind, none of them were suitable. Xiao Ruiyuan suppressed the anxiety in his heart. When he lowered his head, he saw Zhen''er with a surprised look on his face. He changed his mind and fixed his eyes on Zhen''er.


    Zhen''er''s scalp was numb from being stared at by him, her little body trembled in a useless way, and a very bad feeling arose in her heart.


    When Mo Yan came over with a bucket of diluted spiritual spring water to feed the horses and cows, he saw the two heads, the big one and the small one,ing together and muttering something. When he saw hering, they separated as if nothing had happened. .


    What are you talking about? Mo Yan asked casually.

 Chapter 262: The first throbbing Zheners request (6)

    Chapter 262: The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (6)


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan with an expressionless face and said nothing. Zhen''er hurriedly shook his head at the eldest sister, but there was excitement hidden on his little face.


    Whats so weird about it? Mo Yan muttered to himself, knowing that he couldn''t get anything out of the question, so he didn''t bother to ask.


    After Mo Yan finished feeding the cows and horses and left with the bucket, the two ck heads came together again...


    On this day, Xiao Ruiyuan stayed at Mo''s house for a long time. It was not until night fell that he had dinner at Mo''s house, then he endured the reluctance in his heart and rode away, looking back three times at a time.


    I dont know if half of the worries in my heart were gone. When Mo Yan went to bed at night, he had no dreams all night, and it was rare for him to have a good sleep. When I got up the next day, I looked much better than the day before.


    Mo Yan thought it was a coincidence, but in the next few days, it was still the same, and herplexion became better and better. This surprised her and made her more and more certain that those nightmares contained warnings.


    Seeing that Mo Yan recovered within a few days, the family was greatly relieved. Xin''er and Zhen''er also urged her to visit her father.


    Mo Yan''splexion was not good before, which made Mo Qingze worried, so he asked Li Zhong to take the two children to visit her. Now that she is getting better, she really has to go and see her, and this time she will bring the fruit wine she made. Now that the weather is getting colder, drinking a cup before going to bed every day can not only warm the body, but also promote sleep.


    The vegetables nted in the backyard have already grown, and there are only a few seasonal vegetables such as greens, radishes and garlic sprouts. Mo Yan picked some and threw them into the space to feed the chickens, and reced the ones grown in the space.


    When I got to the street, I took out two ughtered chickens from the space, and bought two pieces of tender tofu, pork, pork ribs and pig offal.


    The temperature is not high now. These meats can be kept for two or three days after being marinated and hung in a ventted ce. The pig meat can be kept for a longer period of time. When the timees, add a few garlic or chili peppers and stir-fry it and it will be delicious.


    At noon, when Mo Qingze and Han Zhiyun came back, the food was already ready.


    Im having another delicious meal today. I wonder what delicious food will be avable this time. Han Zhiyun was even more excited than Mo Qingze when he smelled the aroma wafting from the room.


    Ever since he tasted Mo Yan''s cooking for the first time, he has never forgotten it, and he hates the food in the academy cafeteria. He just wishes he could rent a big house for the Mo family and let Mo Yan live here.


    Knowing that Han Zhiyun, a big eater, woulde, Mo Yan specially cooked two more dishes. When the food was served, he took out a small jar of fruit wine and ced it on the table.


    Han Zhiyun took a look and said quickly: "Girl Yan, you have sses in the afternoon, so you can''t drink."


    Dont worry, Uncle Han. This wine is not intoxicating. Its okay to just drink one ss. Youll know after you taste it.


    Hearing this, Han Zhiyun said nothing more, but he was just curious about what kind of wine was not intoxicating.


    When Mo Yan took off the mud stopper and poured the light yellow pear wine into the cup, the rich aroma of pear mixed with the faint aroma of wine overflowed into his nose. Han Zhiyun was the first to hold it back and took a sip.


    After tasting it carefully, his eyes lit up at the end and heughed and said: "Good wine, good wine, sweet in the mouth, mellow in the throat, not warm and not dry, just right."


    Then, he drank a full ss of pear wine in one gulp and smacked his tongue after the aftertaste.


    Seeing this, Mo Qingze also picked up the wine ss in front of him and took a sip. He also liked it.


    Hearing theirpliments, Mo Yan smiled. I was originally worried that they would think the pear wine was not strong enough and would not be manly enough, but I didn''t expect that they all liked it.


    They couldn''t believe it when they learned that the wine was made by Mo Yan himself or made from pears.

 Chapter 263: The first throbbing Zheners request (7)

    Chapter 263: The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (7)


    Chapter 263 The first throbbing Zhen''er''s request (7)


    Han Zhiyun was direct. He pped Mo Qingze on the shoulder and said with envy and hatred: "It''s just good at studying. The children I have are also smart and capable. God is really unfair!"


    Mo Qingze couldn''tugh or cry when he heard this, and he quickly said a few words of humility. But it would be more convincing if the smile on his face was not so obvious.


    Han Zhiyun had a hateful expression on his face, but in his heart he truly envied his friend for having three good children.


    A small jar of pear wine weighed no more than two kilograms. Three adults and three and a half-year-old children drank it all in one round.


    Han Zhiyun hadn''t drunk enough yet. He looked at Mo Yan with a smile and said, "Good niece, do you still have this wine at home? If you still have it, can you leave some for your uncle alone next time?"


    Mo Yan suppressed a smile and said: "I brought a few jars to my father this time. If Uncle Han likes it, he can take two jars and leave. I will bring some more next time."


    When Han Zhiyun heard this, he nodded hurriedly, as if he was afraid that Mo Yan would not agree if he was too slow to agree.


    Girl Yan, this pear wine is so delicious, have you ever thought about using it to do business?


    After the meal, Han Zhiyun happily held the two jars of pear wine given to him by Mo Yan, and suddenly thought of this. He felt that if the Mo family started this unique fruit wine business, they would definitely seed.


    Mo Yan smiled and shook her head: "Thank you Uncle Han for your concern, my niece has no such idea for the time being."


    Doing business requires a lot of thinking, and the intrigues in the business world are also very annoying. Instead of doing this, it is better to circle a few more acres ofnd and hills in the countryside and be a bigndowner leisurely. I don''t know how much better it is than doing business.


    After the two of them went to the academy, Mo Yan stewed the chicken over low heat as usual, then locked the door and got into the carriage with his siblings, nning to go to Liu''s house to see Liu Tinn.


    Sister, you promised Zhener to bring the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters home. Lets go pick them up now!


    As soon as he got on the carriage, Zhen''er suddenly said this.


    "When did eldest sister agree to this?" Mo Yan looked at him doubtfully, thinking that he just wanted to y with Yun Zhao, so she said: "Yun Zhao lives in Huixianju. There are many things to do every day. You can''t just y around. , if you want to find him, you can go and see him when he is not busy."


    But eldest sister clearly promised Zhener before that she would take them home to live. Zhener looked disappointed: eldest sister, you cant keep your word.


    Take them into your home and live there? Mo Yan was a little confused and had no impression of this matter at all, but Zhen''er didn''t know how to lie, so he asked Xin''er beside him: "Sister, did you agree to this?"


    Xin''er nodded: "Sister, Zhen''er told you on the way back from Huixianjust time, and you nodded in agreement."


    Have you? Mo Yan thought about it carefully, but there was no impression in her mind at all. But since both siblings said so, she must have agreed at that time.


    Since the eldest sister has promised, we will go to Huixianjuter to see if we can take the brothers and sisters home to y for a few days.


    Zhen''er looked at her sister and said in a low voice: "Sister, we are not just ying with them for a few days, but we are taking them home. From now on, they will live with us just like Grandpa Li''s family."


    When Mo Yan heard this, the smile on his face faded, "Is this what you think, or is this what Yun Zhao told you?"


    Hearing the displeasure in the eldest sister''s voice, Zhen''er didn''t dare to raise her head: "Yes...yes...it''s Zhen''er..."


    Seeing his hesitation, Mo Yan frowned: "Why do you have such thoughts? You only yed with Yun Zhao twice, but you like him so much that you are willing to let them live in your home?"


    Zhen''er mustered up the courage to raise her head, with an unprecedented seriousness in her eyes: "Sister, Yun Zhao and his sister are very pitiful. They have no mother, no father, and they don''t even have a home. Yun Zhao likes to study, He studies better than Zhen''er, but he doesn''t have money to go to school, and he can''t buy more books to read. Zhen''er doesn''t have a mother, but Zhen''er has a father, a sister, a family, and Grandpa Li, Aunt Li, sister Yanzi  Yun Zhao is the same age as Zhener. Zhener has a lot of delicious food, a lot of clothes to wear, and a lot of books to read. He only has his younger sister... Big sister, can you help them?


    Mo Yan looked at Zhen''er with an unreadable expression and said nothing for a long time.


    What could she say? angry? Angry that he didn''t make things clear earlier? Rebuke? using him of acting on his own initiative? regret? Do you regret saving Yun Zhao and letting him plot against your younger brother?


    Compared with these, she felt more distressed. Zhen''er agreed to take the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters to live in his home. In addition to sympathy, they also felt sympathy for each other.


    Zhen''er lost her mother''s love when she was a baby. She thought that if Zhen''er didn''t tell her, he wouldn''t long for the love from their family, but what child doesn''t long for being coquettish in his mother''s arms and getting her mother''s love?


    Zhen''er looked at her eldest sister uneasily, feeling a little regretful. He shouldn''t look at Yun Zhao''s pity and make a promise to him on his own initiative to let him live in his home. Now that he had made his eldest sister unhappy, he felt very sad.


    Just when Zhen''er thought that the eldest sister would ignore him and not agree to this matter, his little body was suddenly embraced by a pair of warm hands.


    "You should keep your promises. Since you promised him, my eldest sister can''t let you break your promise! It''s just this time, it won''t happen next time!"


    As soon as Zhen''er heard this, shey in Mo Yan''s arms and cried loudly...

 Chapter 264: Buy land to open up wasteland and fool Xiaohua (1)

    Chapter 264: Buynd to open up wastnd and fool Xiaohua (1)


    Chapter 264 Buyingnd to open up wastnd and fooling little flowers (1)


    Looking at the slightly worried child in front of him, Mo Yan sighed inwardly.


    When she helped him, she needed to umte merit to upgrade the space. Secondly, it was fate that she met him. In addition, he was still an immature child and had to take care of his younger sister at such a young age. She couldn''t bear to ignore it. regardless of.


    After getting along with him several times, she found that although the child was a little smart, he was not bad in nature. Later, he rmended him to Shopkeeper Xing, which was a good start. Even if he would not be rich in the future, he would still live an ordinary and smooth life.


    Unexpectedly, at such a young age, he actually yed tricks on Zhen''er and coaxed Zhen''er into agreeing to live in his home.


    She vaguely understood that the child did note from an ordinary family, and she could guess a little bit of his thoughts. He just felt that working as a busboy in a restaurant would not make a big future, and he could not take revenge on his ruthless father and stepmother, so she wanted to find another way out, so she decided When ites to Zhen''er, or rather her.


    This time, she had the courage to bring him back from Huixianju. Firstly, she did not want Zhener to break her trust, and secondly, she had some selfish motives. If he is really a talented person and can treat Zhen''er sincerely, it would be good for the two of them to help each other in the future.


    If he always has a calcting mentality towards Zhen''er, no matter how smart he is and how good his future is, she will definitely drive him out of the Mo family.


    But she won''t say these words to him. How he behaves in the future depends on his behavior.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s expression softened a little, and she pointed to the chair next to her and said, "Sit down first, and tell me what you have to say slowly."


    Yun Zhao''s eyes turned red, and he raised his head and looked at Mo Yan intently, "Sister, Yun Zhao is here to apologize to you! Yun Zhao should not have plotted against brother Zhen''er for his own gain. Yun Zhao is sorry for what happened to brother Zhen''er. Im sorry for my sisters hard work.


    After speaking, he bowed solemnly to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan did not step forward to help him, nor did she pretend to say that she didn''t mind. Instead, she asked, "If you could do it again, would you still plot against Zhen''er just toe to my house?"


    Yun Zhao raised his head, "Yes! It''s just that Yun Zhao will ask the eldest sister in person and will not y tricks on brother Zhen''er."


    Hearing what he said so confidently, Mo Yan didnt know what to say. She nced at Yun Zhao and said calmly:


    "Even if this matter is over, you don''t have to take it to heart! After the new year, I will send Zhen''er to go to school, and you will go there too. I will hand over Shu Xiu for you, but this is a borrowed money from me. Yes, I will pay it back in the future. As for the food, clothing, housing and transportation for you and your sister at my house, you can use yourbor to pay for it!"


    As soon as Yun Zhao heard this, the tears that had not fallen before fell down. As if he felt embarrassed, he wiped it with his sleeve and bowed to Mo Yan again: "Yun Zhao has nothing to repay the kindness that eldest sister has shown to Yun Zhao and younger sister. As long as eldest sister is useful to Yun Zhao in the future, In this ce, Yun Zhaowan will not give up until his death."


    "Come on, don''t talk like those chatans outside! From now on, you and your sister can stay at my house peacefully. If your sister wants to learn something, you can tell me. If it''s feasible, I won''t deny it."


    Mo Yan doesnt like to hear this. She only believes in practical actions and is not interested in empty promises.


    Thank you, thank you, big sister!


    Yun Zhao lowered his head, nodded his head several times, and his voice was choked.


    "If nothing happens, go find Grandpa Li. He will arrange a ce for you brothers and sisters. If you need anything, just tell Grandpa Li." Knowing that he was ufortable, Mo Yan pretended to be impatient and sent him away.


    Yun Zhao wiped his face, walked out of the hall quickly, and ran to find his sister.

 Chapter 265: Buy land to open up wasteland and fool Xiaohua (2)

    Chapter 265: Buynd to open up wastnd and fool Xiaohua (2)


    Chapter 265 Buyingnd to open up wastnd and fooling little flowers (2)


    Taking this risky move, it would be false to say that you are not worried. First, I was worried that my thoughts would be seen through and I would be rejected by my eldest sister. After being taken back to the Mo family, he was worried that he and his sister would sell themselves to the Mo family as ves.


    However, the eldest sister not only brought the brothers and sisters back without being angry, but also allowed them to be free and allowed them to stay at home with dignity. Such a kindness cannot be repaid even if it takes a lifetime.


    Looking at the child''s running back, Mo Yan smiled, picked up the little hair ball that was tugging at her trouser legs, nodded its round nose and said, "If you remain so obedient and don''t bite me in turn, I will continue to do so." Do you know that I am so good to you?"


    What responded to her was the little furball''s cry of "ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooong..."


    The Prince''s Mansion in the city.


    Hanzhang, this matter will have to wait a little longer. Chu Heng looked at the pages in his hand, with a trace of solemnity on his originally gentle and jade-like face.


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and said disapprovingly: "If we wait any longer, I''m afraid it will be toote for the border deployment. Once..."


    "I know." Chu Heng was a little helpless: "The moldy rice only caused diarrhea and vomiting for the time being, and it did not cause too serious consequences. This alone is not enough to attract my father''s attention. Now we can only send people to the border first. , once there is any trouble, we can get the news in time."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned even more. He knew that the prince''s method was the safest, but he couldn''t ept it.


    What to do with those innocent people? Do we have to watch them die?


    If Yan''er''s dream is correct, those people who have eaten moldy rice for a long time will get into trouble first. He sent people to investigate privately and found that many people had shown symptoms of poisoning, but the doctors who treated them did not know that they were poisoned and only treated them as ordinary diarrhea.


    "There is nothing we can do about it. If their deaths can attract the attention of the emperor,pletely put an end to the private sale of moldy grains, and save the lives of all the soldiers at the border, it will be considered a well-deserved death."


    Chu Heng''s eyes showed deep helplessness. Sometimes he knew that he had to control things in time to minimize the harm, but he still had to worry a lot.


    Its better to discuss it with Mr. Zhong and the others. Maybe they have a good way to deal with this matter.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was worried that those people who died would disturb the woman''s dreams. If there was a way, he would try his best to prevent this from happening.


    After returning from Mo''s house, he sent people to secretly investigate the matter of moldy grain. Several major official warehouses in the capital were controlled by the Hubu, and the main official in charge was the Right Minister of Hubu, who was also a member of King Heng''s faction.


    The root cause of the private sale of moldy grains was Prince Heng, and at least 30% of the silver earned from selling moldy grains went into Prince Heng''s pce. The moldy grains indeed flowed into the military camps at the border with King Heng''s acquiescence.


    Subsequently, Xiao Ruiyuan found relevant evidence that the moldy grains were poisonous, and he quickly told Chu Heng about this. In order to protect Mo Yan, he only said that he had suspicions due to chance and asked someone to investigate. Chu Heng had no suspicions.


    Chu Heng didn''t know Xiao Ruiyuan''s worries. He nodded and ordered someone to invite a few staff.


    Not long after, several aides from the Prince''s Mansion came over.


    After hearing what happened, several staff members expressed their opinions, and they all agreed with the prince''s approach. Someone was more ruthless and simply came up with the idea to push behind the scenes and let those innocent people go away earlier, so that the matter woulde to the surface as soon as possible.


    In this way, they can use this matter to n well and hit the princes and princes who covet the position of prince as much as possible.


    These suggestions were refuted one by one by Xiao Ruiyuan. Finally, Mr. Zhong, the wisest among the staff, stood up and proposed a solution.

 Chapter 266: Buy land to open up wasteland and fool Xiaohua (3)

    Chapter 266: Buynd to open up wastnd and fool Xiaohua (3)


    Chapter 266 Buyingnd to open up wastnd and fooling little flowers (3)


    "Since the military camp at the border has also been mixed with bad food, if we start from the military camp, it will surely attract the attention of the Holy Emperor soon. However, it is best for the Prince''s Pce not to interfere in this matter, but those princes who have conflicts with Prince Heng The most suitable."


    King Heng is the third son of Jinshang. He has a mother who is a noble concubine of high status. He is also highly regarded by Jinshang. He covets the position of prince no less than the fallen King Jing. Precisely because of his various advantages, among other princes and princes who coveted the position of prince, he was a greater threat than the real prince Chu Heng.


    If the others could work together to pull King Heng down due to the bad food incident this time, it would save the prince a lot of trouble.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng looked at each other and saw agreement in each other''s eyes.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan returned to his home, he took up a pen and wrote down the relevant information about the moldy grains on paper. When he finally signed the note, he wrote another brief sentence, asking Mo Yan not to worry. After writing it, he had it sent to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan has always been thinking about the moldy food issue and was very happy to receive Xiao Ruiyuan''s letter.


    After reading the letter, she realized that the matter was moreplicated than she imagined, and Mo Yan was helpless. Fortunately, although things are progressing a bit slowly, it is better than doing nothing. Besides, this matter really cannot be rushed. If Xiao Ruiyuan can''t solve it, she will be even more helpless. She secretly prays that the matter can be solved as soon as possible and not let more innocent people die tragically.


    Since she no longer has nightmares, Mo Yan''s mental state has returned to its best. Recently, she has been wandering around the vige every day, trying to see if there is any suitable ce that can be opened up to grow rice.


    Whether it was her previous life or this life, she was from the south and was used to eating rice. However, due to the terrain, most of thend in Liuyang Vige has poor water storage capacity and can only be used as drynd to grow corn, wheat and other drynd crops. There are fertile fields that can be used for paddy fields, but there are very few of them. Most of them have been divided among more than a dozen original households in Liuyang Vige.


    If thend at home is all drynd and can only grow corn and wheat, she cannot legitimately get the rice out of the space. It is also a waste to just pile it up in the space without using it.


    After searching for several days, she really found a good ce. Thend is low-lying and surrounded by slopes. It is also a low-lyingnd that umtes water all year round and has a strong water storage capacity. As long as the rainy season drainage is done well and the spiritual spring water is in hand, the wastnd will be managed well and it will be good farnd sooner orter.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Yan told Leli Zhong about thend purchaser and told him his n.


    Li Zhong went to the low-lyingnd to check it out in person. After analyzing the pros and cons, he expressed his opinion: "Thatnd has good water storage and good soil quality. It is natural to grow rice. But it is too far away and it is not convenient to take care of it." , and there are no roads, so it will be difficult to transport it back after harvesting.


    The same goes for buying some wastnd and reiming it to grow some dry season crops. Taking care of rice is more troublesome, not only because of the water source problem, but also the problem of pests.


    Its okay, Ill ask someone to build a path to get out when the timees. Besides, we have two oxen at home, so we wont be bothered to take care of them.


    Mo Yan thinks these are not problems. It is not easy to find such a ce in Liuyang Vige.


    "Then...then I will go to the vige and ask the vige chief. If the price is right, I will get thend deed first."


    Seeing that Mo Yan had made up his mind, Li Zhong couldn''t persuade him any more. Thatnd would definitely be able to grow rice, and it wouldn''t matter even if it was harder by then.


    Li Zhong approached Yang Bao, but Yang Bao was not sure what price thend would be priced at. So the two of them found a free time and went to the Yamen together. After asking, they found out that each acre was more expensive than wastnd by half a tael of silver, that is, one tael and a half taels of silver per acre.

 Chapter 267: Buy land to open up wasteland and fool Xiaohua (4)

    Chapter 267: Buynd to open up wastnd and fool Xiaohua (4)


    Chapter 267 Buyingnd to open up wastnd and fooling little flowers (4)


    After Mo Yan heard about it, he didnt think it was expensive and asked Li Zhong to quickly find someone from the Yamen to measure the area so that he could buy it as soon as possible.


    With money, it was easier to do things, and the people from the yamen came quickly. Finally, all thend was measured, and there were a total of forty acres.


    Forty acres is still a bit small in Mo Yans opinion, so theres nothing we can do about it, because this area is already thergest in Liuyang Vige. There are still a few in other ces, but they are scattered over a very small area, and it would be a real trouble to clean them up.


    After paying sixty taels of silver plus one tael of silver as handling fee, Li Zhong came back with the title deed to the wastnd.


    Taking advantage of the cold weather and most of the vegetation withered, the Mo family began to look for people to open up wastnd. In the end, one or two hundred people signed up in the vige, but Li Zhong only selected fifty or sixty capable people, and took them to the low-lyingnd the next day.


    Mo Yan doesn''t need to worry aboutnd remation, so he has more free time. Now that there were a lot of ripe fruits in the mountains, I started running towards the mountains again. However, I will bring the little hair ball with me when I go there. In the future, the little guy will always return to the mountains and forests. It is considered to be familiar with the environment in advance.


    Xiaohua walked in front with the tiger cub on her back, and Mo Yan followed behind. She looked around. If there were wild fruits on the wild fruit trees, she would stop and pick them before leaving.


    The wild fruits on the peripheral wild fruit trees have long been picked back by the vigers who went up the mountain, and no one went deep into the mountains. The wild fruit trees have not been artificially tended and they all grow taller. When encountering trees that are easy to climb, Mo Yan can still climb up to pick them. When encountering trees that are difficult to climb, she can only stand under the tree and knock them down with a bamboo pole.


    At this time of year, the fruits are all ripe and will spoil easily if knocked down and smashed to the ground. Mo Yan could only pick up the damaged ones and put them in the basket. Fortunately, he met many along the way. Before long, four or five of the prepared bamboo baskets were filled.


    In addition tomon wild fruits such as wild persimmons and hawthorns, we also found a lot of wild walnuts and ginkgo fruits, especially the ginkgo fruits, which can also be used to make wine! I just couldn''t find a smaller nt, otherwise if I transnt it into a space, I would often have ginkgo to eat.


    Not long after entering Dabai''s territory, Dabai ran over happily, making a joyful "woo-woo" sound from his mouth.


    Since moving, Mo Yan has almost never been to the mountains. Dabai has not seen her for so long, so naturally he misses her dearly. He rubbed her body against Mo Yan for a long time, until Mo Yan couldn''t bear her passion and ran away, following her. The little flower and the little fur ball y together.


    Little Hairball went into the mountains for the first time, and he was very curious about everything around him. Just seeing the tall and powerful Dabai, it was still a little scared, and ity on Xiaohua''s body and refused to get down.


    Seeing Dabai''s big tongue sticking out, he screamed in panic and looked at Mo Yan pitifully, hoping that his master would save him from danger.


    Knowing that Dabai likes small hairballs, he couldn''t help but tease him, but Mo Yan naturally didn''t care. Besides, the rtionship between the little guy and Dabai is good, and he will have a backer when he lives in the mountains and forests in the future, right?


    The little furball didn''t understand his master''s good intentions. Within a few licks, his whole body was wet from Dabai''s licks, even his tail was not spared. The whole process, the little guy screamed with fear and impatience.


    After picking enough wild fruits, Mo Yan entered the space, and Xiao Hua and Da Bai also came in.


    As soon as Dabai came in, he sniffed it hard a few times and ran straight to the edge of Lingquan Pond, where Ganoderma lucidum was grown. Ganoderma lucidum has also grown a lot bigger than before. The most obvious change is that it haspletely changed from blood red to purple.


    Dabai howled several times around Ganoderma lucidum, obviously very excited. It red at Mo Yan, who had already walked over, and licked its mouth, looking like it wanted to eat.

 Chapter 268: Buy land to open up wasteland and fool Xiaohua (5)

    Chapter 268: Buynd to open up wastnd and fool Xiaohua (5)


    Chapter 268 Buyingnd to open up wastnd and fooling little flowers (5)


    Of course, Mo Yan would not agree. She also wanted to see what the Ganoderma lucidum would look like and whether it would turn ck as she imagined.


    ck Ganoderma lucidum?


    Forgive her for not seeing it or even hearing about it, but in its red state, it can make Baymax salivate. The purple color is already a bit uncontroble. If it turns into ck... this guy might just swallow it in one gulp regardless of her stopping her. Lost.


    Okay Dabai, stop looking at it. If you look at it again, I wont let you eat it now. Mo Yan patted its head in a funny way and took it to the orchard.


    This guy is not as greedy as Xiaohua, but every time he sees Ganoderma lucidum, he reacts much more violently than Xiaohua.


    Dabai gave a low cry and reluctantly stepped away, turning back three times to follow Mo Yan to the orchard.


    Picked some of various fruits and put them in the basket for Xiaohua and Dabai to eat.


    The two guys had big mouths and could bite into a big apple in one bite. They chewed it a few times and swallowed it. After a while, the two baskets of fruit were all empty.


    Little Hairball is one month old, and his teeth have grown a lot. He likes to eat fruits that contain spiritual energy. But its mouth was small and its strength was weak, so it ate very slowly. It took a while to finish eating an apple, and its stomach was full.


    I dont know if Dabais sense of smell is naturally stronger than that of Xiaohua. After eating the fruit, this guy would circle around the fruit wine jar under the fruit tree. After sniffing and sniffing, he decisively bit off the mud seal of a jar of fruit wine and put his big head in it.


    Although Xiao Hua has been staying by Mo Yan''s side, Mo Yan thought that animals don''t know how to drink, so she never gave it a drink. At this time, Dabai was seen drinking with gusto and sniffing around the wine jar.


    When he found the taste of fruit wine that he liked, he bit open the mud seal and put his big head in. Once he drank, he couldn''t stop drinking.


    Mo Yan was collecting medicinal seeds in the medicine garden and did not notice the movements of the two guys. When she realized something was touching her legs, the two drunkards, each holding a wine jar on their heads, bumped her legs and asked her for help.


    It turned out that the heads of the two guys were too big and the mouth of the jar was too small. As they drank, they unconsciously put their heads inside. When the wine in the jar bottomed out, their heads also got stuck inside. Noting.


    "Ha ha-"


    Seeing the two guys looking embarrassed, Mo Yan smiled rudely. Seeing the two guys shaking their heads and trying to get away, and howling anxiously, sheughed even more cheerfully.


    The little furball heard herughter and quickly raised his head to look here. I dont know if it understood it, but it actually ran over to the two big guys with wine jars on their heads and said, "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo."


    After Mo Yan smiled enough, she finally stepped forward to help and wanted to take down the wine jar. Unexpectedly, the mouth of the altar was too small and could not be removed even with a little effort. Worried about hurting the two guys'' necks, she had to take a small **** and break the wine jar, and then rescued the two stupid wolves.


    Xiaohua is so thick-skinned that she doesnt care if she isughed at, and still chases the chickens around to have fun. This was the first time for Dabai to be embarrassed like this, and he wasughed at by Mo Yan. For a moment, he couldn''t help but lie down on the ground and covered his head with his big tail, as if he was not allowed to approach strangers.


    It just so happened that Xiaohua was not a discerning person, so she ran over to Dabai covered in chicken feathers to make trouble. Dabai was so annoyed that he took one bite from his long mouth. The bite was not heavy, but it was enough to make Xiaohua sad.


    The two big guys stopped, and the little hair ball just wanted to stroke the wolf''s beard. Fortunately, the two older ones knew that the little guy was too weak to be roughed up. Although they made impatient noises from their mouths, they allowed it to climb up and do somersaults on their bodies.

 Chapter 269: Buy land to open up wasteland and fool Xiaohua (6)

    Chapter 269: Buynd to open up wastnd and fool Xiaohua (6)


    Chapter 269 Buyingnd to open up wastnd and fooling little flowers (6)


    Mo Yan collected the medicinal seeds and collected the eggs in the fence. Seeing the densely packed chickens in the fence was enough to make her dizzy even if she wasn''t suffering from intensive fear.


    In fact, as long as there are no roosters, the eggsid by these chickens cannot hatch into chicks. However, the time difference between inside and outside the space was too great. Before she could finish the previous batch of roosters, the next batch of roosters were hatched.


    She also relies on two hands to catch the chickens. It is impossible to catch so many roosters at once. She can only catch the roosters, kill them and eat them every time.


    Now she also has a group of chickens in the backyard, all of which are roosters that she caught from the space. She told her family that she bought them on the street and kept them forter eating.


    Because of this, Li Zhong talked about it for several days, saying that he should buy hens that were more nutritious and tasted better.


    Mo Yan has already thought about it. When the price of chicken rises, he will spend a few days catching all the roosters. Then, as before, he will secretly rent a ce, put the roosters in, and sell them in bulk to Huixianju.


    As for the hens, when the weather gets warmer next spring, we will ask someone to build a chicken coop in the orchard, release some of the hens in the space, let them hatch the eggs, and build a chicken farm.


    After finishing the work in the space, Mo Yan left the space with two children, one big and one small. It''s gettingte now. If you go back quickly, you can still catch up with lunch.


    What he didnt expect was that Dabai actually wanted to go back with him. Dabai hasn''t been to Mo''s house yet, but after listening to Xiaohua''s talk, he really wants to go and take a look.


    Of course, Mo Yan would not refuse to agree. Anyway, his home was at the foot of the mountain. As long as he was careful not to be seen, it would be fine. The family is even used to the red python, and Dabai''s appearance is much cuter than the red python.


    Even so, when the family saw Mo Yaning back with a bigger wolf, except Zhen''er who was very excited, everyone else was a little scared. Especially the Yun brothers and sisters who had juste to the house were frightened for a long time when they learned that Xiaohua was a wolf, fearing that it would not like them and take a bite.


    Now I see Dabai, who even looks like a wolf, but he is much scarier than Xiaohua, who can pretend to be a dog. He is so scared that he doesn''t even dare to get close.


    "Sister, will Dabai live in our house and be scolded from now on?" Zhen''er excitedly hugged Dabai''s neck, not caring whether he was happy or not, but wouldn''t let go.


    This wolf is more majestic than Xiaohua, and his eldest sister is so powerful.


    No, it just came to look at the house today and recognize the door. It will go back to the mountainster. Dont tell the people in the vige that there is a wolf in our house, otherwise there will be a lot of trouble in the future.


    Mo Yan warned the little guys seriously. It''s not that she is unfounded, but there are more than one or two people in the vige who dislike their family. If a chicken or a duck is lost in their family, it might be due to Xiaohua and Dabai, and who knows what will happen to them by then. Whates.


    If these people have bad intentions towards the two guys and want to do something to them, and are bitten and scratched by the resisting Xiaohua Dabai, the matter will probably be even bigger. From now on, not to mention Dabai, even Xiaohua will not be able to stay at home peacefully.


    Even to save her family from trouble, she didnt want the news of a wolf at home to spread outside.


    The younger ones didnt know why they couldnt speak, but they always listened to Mo Yans words, so they agreed immediately. Zhen''er still has some regrets. He originally wanted to take Dabai to the vige to show off to his friends!


    Dabai came to Mos house for the first time and walked around in a very strange way. When it ran to Mo Yan''s yard and saw Xiao Hua living alone in a warm and clean cabin, it decisivelyy down in it and blocked Xiao Hua outside.

 Chapter 270: Buy land to open up wasteland and fool Xiaohua (7)

    Chapter 270: Buynd to open up wastnd and fool Xiaohua (7)


    Chapter 270 Buyingnd to open up wastnd and fooling little flowers (7)


    Xiaohua was very angry and barked at the shameless Dabai! That''s right, it was barking like a dog, because Mo Yan didn''t allow it to howl at home, and it would be bad if others heard it.


    If it were anything else, Xiaohua would definitely give it to Dabai. But this exquisite wooden house was designed by Mo Yan himself and handed over to the cooperating wooden shop to make it. Not only was it wrapped in a thickyer of cotton to keep warm, there was also ayer underneath, making it veryfortable to sleep on. There is also a small drawer that can be stretched on one side. Every time Xiaohua has something delicious, she will hide it in the small drawer and open it when she wants to eat. It is very convenient.


    Xiaohua couldn''t bear to give up such a good house, not even to anyone in Dabai.


    The big white ears didn''t pay attention to the barking of the little flower. When he smelled the delicious food in the drawer, he opened it with his paws without any knowledge. Under the eyes of the little flower, he took out all the delicious pastries and chicken drumsticks inside. Swallowed.


    Mo Yan was in the hall, processing the wild persimmons she had picked with Li Xiu, intending to make them into sweet persimmons, when Xiao Hua came running screaming and rubbing her thighs for help.


    Mo Yan looked dumbfounded at the little flowers swirling around. She couldn''t beat them, but she didn''t dare to fight hard. It was useless toe to her for help. She didn''t want to get involved among them.


    In the end, I couldn''t stand its coquettish begging, so I decided to find a new ce for Dabai. As a result, this guy was so full that he fell asleep in the cabin.


    Mo Yan couldn''t bear to wake it up, so she pinched Xiaohua''s ears and dragged it out.


    In the evening, Dabai had a sumptuous dinner at Mo''s house, and then reluctantly walked towards the mountains. Looking at its lonely back, Mo Yan realized that it had no partner.


    Looking at Xiaohua who was jumping excitedly because Dabai left, Mo Yan suddenly had an idea in her mind, "Xiaohua, how about letting Dabai be your wife?"


    Xiaohua looked at Mo Yan in a daze. When he understood the meaning of his daughter-inw, the whole wolf was in bad shape!


    It wants to find a mate, but it only wants to find someone with a personality like Yan Yan, and not someone who is taller, stronger, and has a bigger temper than it is. It will be crushed to the point where it can no longer transform into a wolf. !


    Seeing Xiaohua''s big head shaking like a rattle, Mo Yan looked like the big bad wolf who abducted Little Red Riding Hood: "Look, Dabai can fight, and he can protect you from being bullied in the future, right? He looks so powerful, and he will be able to protect you from bullying in the future, right?" Your child will also be very strong, right? Think about it again, if it makes you angry in the future, even if you yell at it and make trouble with it, it will not hit you with its deadly hands. Isnt this great? "


    The little flower that was shaking her head resolutely at first slowly stopped shaking after Mo Yan counted all the benefits. It tilted its head and thought about it carefully. It seemed that finding a partner like Dabai wasn''t so difficult to ept!


    The key point is that Baymax is very beautiful, even if he is a bit violent, it can be ignored. It was Dabai''s strong fighting ability that allowed him to save his life from the tiger couple. After they form a partner, Dabai will definitely teach him how to fight. In the future, if they have conflicts and fight, they will not necessarily lose!


    The more Xiao Hua thinks about it, the more beautiful she feels. She also feels that she has be an adult and its time to end her life as a single wolf. Otherwise, she would be very sad every time the springes into estrus.


    In this way, the poor little flower was deceived by the unscrupulous Mo Yan and embarked on a road of no return leading to the grave.


    Seeing Xiao Hua loosening up a bit, Mo Yan secretly snickered. She thought it would be a good idea to get together as a pair of happy enemies. They were both very spiritual, familiar with each other, and had even fought together. It would be a pity if Xiaohua or Dabai found other unknown wolves as partners!

 Chapter 271: Buy land to open up wasteland and fool Xiaohua (8)

    Chapter 271: Buynd to open up wastnd and fool Xiaohua (8)


    Chapter 271 Buyingnd to open up wastnd and fooling little flowers (8)


    In the following days, Xiaohua often went to the mountains to find Dabai tomunicate with him. Mo Yan didn''t know how Xiaohuamunicated with Dabai. Anyway, Xiaohua came back several times with several big blood holes on her forehead.


    But this guy became more and more courageous as he got frustrated. Every morning he kept the chicken that was given to him for Dabai to pick up. When he came back in the evening, he was as hungry as a ghost and could eat two basins full of food.


    What happened next, Mo Yan didnt pay too much attention to, because the low-lyingnd he bought before to grow rice actually dug out a spring.


    Girl Yan, its hard to block the dug spring, and its no longer possible to nt rice.


    Li Zhong felt a little guilty. If he could have people block the spring in time, thend would not be flooded.


    Grandpa Li, dont me yourself. Digging out the spring is a good thing for us.


    But Mo Yan was very happy. She originally thought that after buying that piece ofnd, irrigation would be a little troublesome. She didn''t expect that God would be so powerful and send a spring. Not to mention that there was no problem in growing rice. It was just the small surrounding areas. She also wants to buy the ****nd.


    Li Zhong was stunned, "Yan Yatou has a good idea?"


    Mo Yan nodded, "It''s better to thin it out than to block it! The water flow in the spring is not small. We can dig a small pond and use it to store water. In this way, thend around the small pond will not be affected, and it will not be used to grow rice. Wouldnt it be nice to worry about irrigation?


    Li Zhong''s eyes lit up, he pped his head and said in annoyance: "Why didn''t I think of that? Looking at the spring water flowing out, almost submerging the entire area, I thought about how to block the spring eye, but nothing happened. I thought of digging a pond."


    Mo Yan smiled. It wasn''t that Grandpa Li was not smart enough, it was just that the spring was too strong. After it was dug, the water flowed so much that Lao Gao didn''t think about it for a while.


    Having a solution, Li Zhong couldnt wait to run to the vige and find some young and strongborers to dig ponds.


    Many people in the vige are feeling sorry for the Mo family who spent so much money to buy a piece of uselessnd. Now when they heard that the Mo family was looking for someone to dig a pond, those who were smarter immediately knew the Mo family''s n.


    For a time, everyone was envious. They felt that the Mo family was so lucky. A spring was dug out of a random mountain nook, and the water source was guaranteed. As long as they were tidied up properly, thend would be good.


    While the Mo family was digging a pond in full swing, Mo Yan quickly bought up all the slopes around thend.


    The area of the surrounding slopes is muchrger than thend in the middle, adding up to a total of 120 acres. Thesends were ordinary mountainousnds, costing only one tael of silver per acre. Mo Yantong spent a total of 120 taels to acquire them. Seeing that she bought a lot of wastnd, the Yamen didn''t even charge a handling fee.


    Mo Yan''s behavior surprised the people in the vige. After what happened before, no one said that she was a prodigal. Some people who were quick-thinking ran to that area and took a closer look, but they couldn''t see anything.


    Li Zhong only thought that she bought those slopes to nt trees, so he didnt say anything. Later, when it was time to open upnd and learn that it would be used to grow rice, my eyes almost popped out of my head. I thought Mo Yan had a fever and was talking nonsense.


    Here, the Mo family is opening up wastnd on arge scale, and Mo Yan is the shopkeeper, and his life is very leisurely; over there, Xiao Ruiyuan is busy because of the moldy grain incident, he has to collect evidence of the dangers of moldy grain, and also pay attention to the movements of the military camp at the border. There wasn''t even time to sleep.


    Seeing that time is getting tighter and tighter, and the evidence that eating moldy food is life-threatening is not convincing enough, Xiao Ruiyuan is also a little anxious and angry. At this moment, a strange murder case that caused a sensation in the capital finally allowed him to find a breakthrough.


    The thing is like this. There is an ordinary family of seven in Beijing, with three generations living under one roof, two healthy old people, a young couple, and three lively and lovely children.


    This family of seven is good to others, never has any disputes with others, and has never had any grudges with others. But just two years ago, two old people who were in good health suffered from a serious illness that even the doctors could not detect. In addition to diarrhea, they could not eat, they also had chest tightness and chest pain, and they felt weak all over. They took various medicines prescribed by doctors. Not cured.


    The disease was so severe that within half a year, the two old men passed away one after another. When he died, all that was left was a handful of bones and a piece of withered skin wrapping the bones.


    Everyone thought that the two old people were just born, old, sick and died, and they stopped paying attention to them after they were sad. But not long after, the youngest child of the family also fell ill with the same disease as his grandparents. The doctors were also helpless. The couple spent all their savings and failed to save the child''s life, and he died in less than six months.


    At this time, there were rumors that the family had a hidden disease and it was contagious. For a time, rtives, friends and neighbors all lost contact with the family.


    The family had just heartbroken to bury their loved one, and they suffered from such suspicion. They felt very ufortable, so they closed the door and lived their own lives.


    However, the bad luck did not end. In the next three months, the eldest son and daughter of the family also suffered from the same disease. It onlysted two or three months before they died one after another.


    The couple suffered a series of blows, and their health was already very bad. Then, a month ago, the breadwinner left his wife and followed his parents and children. The originally happy family of seven was left with only a half-crazy woman.


    At this moment, a rtive of the family suddenly ran to the government office and sued the woman, saying that she had killed her parents-inw, mother-inw, children and husband because they all died of poisoning.


    Since someone has filed aint, it is still a major murder case and the government cannot ignore it. So the half-mad woman was taken to the court, and the rtive''s so-called evidence was also made public in the court.


    Although the evidence is conclusive, the woman is half-crazy and half-mad, so she cant ask any questions at all, let alone kowtow and plead guilty. If the woman is alone and has no support, the Yamen can decide the case directly, but if the woman still has her family, how can she watch her rtives die on the crime of killing her husband and her son?


    So the two sides argued in court and kept quarreling in private, making the whole capital aware of such a major murder. The matter has reached the point where everyone knows about it, and the Yamen cannot simply close the case. So after some discussion, we decided to open the coffin and conduct an autopsy to see if the family of six had been poisoned.


    After opening the coffins, several experienced widowers examined the bones and found that the bones of the six deceased were ck and had prated deep into the bone marrow. They had indeed died of poisoning, or they had been poisoned by chronic poison.


    Since it is a chronic poison, it will naturally take days and months to umte before the poison takes effect, so the only woman who is still alive is the most suspicious. Just when the Yamen was about to finalize the case and sentence the case, the woman suddenly died suddenly and died in prison. She was also poisoned...

 Chapter 272: A farce requires buying a shop (1)

    Chapter 272: A farce requires buying a shop (1)


    Chapter 272 A farce requires buying a shop (1)


    The woman died suddenly in prison, making this already bizarre murder case even more confusing.


    For a time, rumors spread among the people. Some people said that the family was killed by evil spirits, some said that there was something wrong with the feng shui of that family, and some suspected that the family contained deadly dirt...


    In short, this murder case has be a topic of conversation among people after dinner. You can hear people mention it wherever you go. The other residents who originally lived in that area felt a little ufortable. Those who couldn''t bear it had to move away with their families, or ask monks and Taoists to perform rituals, just to find peace in their homes.


    After Xiao Ruiyuan heard about it, he had an idea in mind and sent arge number of people to conduct unannounced visits to the homes of ordinary people in Beijing. Once symptoms simr to those of the seven members of the family who were poisoned were found, the cause should be verified immediately and reported.


    It didn''t take long for the people who were sent out to send back the news. They found that many residents had such patients in their homes. The symptoms were simr to those of the family of seven, but they were milder. However, several rtives who had passed away also suffered from simr diseases. He died of illness.


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew what was going on, so he put all this information together and asked them to check the source of these people''s rice and see if they had been buying moldy grain from the rice shop for a long time.


    Following this direction, the final result of the investigation was that it was indeed rted to moldy grains.


    Its just that, although there is sufficient evidence that long-term consumption of moldy grains can cause poisoning and death, now is still not the most appropriate time.


    Xiao Ruiyuan is waiting. He is waiting for news from the border military camp. Once the soldiers in the military camp also suffer from this disease, he will make all the matters rted to the moldy food public before the news reaches the imperial court. Only in this way can he attract the attention of the emperor and the civil and military officials andpletely eliminate the moldy food. cancer.


    Not long after, a soldier at the border developed constant diarrhea, and soon after, several more people suffered from simr symptoms. Under the operation of thoughtful people, the situation developed much faster, half a month earlier than the time when this situation appeared in Mo Yan''s dream.


    After Xiao Ruiyuan got the news, he immediately revealed the evidence collected during this period to the sworn enemies of King Heng through secret lines.


    What happened next, without Xiao Ruiyuan''s personal intervention, King Heng became the target of attack by the princes and princes. Incited by those princes and princes, their factionunched a fierce attack on King Heng''s faction.


    Its just that I dont know what Emperor Huian had in mind for not publishing any of the memorials to impeach King Heng for secretly selling moldy grains and poisoning innocent people. In the eyes of others, this gesture was tantamount to a different kind of defense of King Heng, which caused other princes and princes to be increasingly dissatisfied. They took frequent actions in private and had the momentum to never give up until King Heng was brought down.


    Immediately afterwards, the story of King Heng selling moldy grains privately and poisoning the people was quickly spread among the people, driven by the mastermind behind the scenes.


    For a time, the people were talking a lot, and then they thought about the tragic death of seven members of the family, all of whom were caused by moldy grains. They were so frightened that they turned pale and hurriedly checked whether there was moldy grains in their homes.


    The people who originally suspected that the rtives who died at home were victims of poisonous food also gritted their teeth with hatred and gathered people to go to Prince Heng''s Mansion to seek justice.


    There were too many people, and Prince Heng''s Mansion could not handle them. In addition, during this sensitive period, the guards of Prince Heng''s Mansion did not dare to attack ordinary people, so they had to close the door of Prince Heng''s Mansion to prevent those unruly people from breaking in and hurting the master of the mansion.


    The development of the situation is under the control of Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng. Even if Emperor Hui''an intends to protect King Heng, they are not worried.


    When word spread to the capital that arge number of soldiers at the border were poisoned by moldy grains, even if Emperor Hui''an wanted to protect King Heng, it would still depend on whether the 50,000 people at the border would agree.

 Chapter 273: A farce requires buying a shop (2)

    Chapter 273: A farce requires buying a shop (2)


    Chapter 273 A farce requires buying a shop (2)


    Sure enough, with the push of the people behind the scenes, it didnt take long for thousands of soldiers at the border to suffer from diarrhea. Some of the soldiers who were seriously ill were already in a state of dehydration and could not even walk. The doctors in the army were so busy that they couldn''t find out the cause at all, and they were all at a loss what to do.


    The urgent news reached the emperor, and Emperor Hui''an was furious. The soldiers and officials at the border were not clear. Wasn''t he who had just ordered to rebuke King Heng not clear? I thought that King Heng was just making a mistake and was instigated by his subordinates to sell the moldy grain privately, but he didn''t know that the moldy grain had already prated into the army and was harming tens of thousands of soldiers guarding the border.


    Once there is a problem with the soldiers guarding the border, the morale of the military will inevitably be unstable. If the barbarians outside the border take advantage of the situation, then...


    Thinking of the possible consequences, ayer of cold sweat broke out on Emperor Hui''an''s back. In his heart, he cursed the culprit, King Heng, bloody.


    Emperor Hui''an was a wise king and immediately sent the best doctors from the imperial hospital to the border to treat the poisoned soldiers.


    It''s not enough to just treat the soldiers and appease their morale. If King Heng doesn''t severely punish him, the 50,000 soldiers at the border who have been deeply poisoned will not be willing to ept it. Once there is a grudge in their hearts, who will fight for the country of Dachu?


    In order to appease the soldiers at the border and stabilize the morale of the army, even if Emperor Hui''an loved King Heng, he could no longer protect him. The next day, an imperial edict was issued, lowering the title of Prince Heng from Prince to Prince Heng.


    It sounds like it is just a step down, and it is not a big deal for King Heng. But it would be difficult for King Heng to raise this level again. What''s more, King Heng, no, King Heng is looking at the position of the prince. He is obviously very close, but now there is a gap in front of him, which is enough to make him feel heartbroken for a while.


    Regarding these unsatisfactory disposal, it was very dissatisfied with the prince and prince who wanted to overthrow the King of Hengjun. Heunched his own forces into Emperor Hui''an. As a result, he was beaten back by Emperor Hui''an.


    As the pusher, Prince Wang Ye was also called to the royal study room and reprimanded severely, saying that they had no sense of brotherhood or respect for their brothers, and asked them to go home and reflect.


    Such a rebuke is already quite serious. If we look into it further, even if a person without filial piety bes the master of the world, how can he be expected to think about the people of the world?


    From the beginning to the end of the whole incident, Chu Heng stayed in Jingshan Vi to recuperate. It would be false to say that he was not disappointed with Emperor Hui''an''s treatment of King Heng.


    Chu Heng was sitting in a wheelchair, looking out the window quietly, with a calm expression, not knowing what he was thinking. Maybe he had seen enough, and when he looked back, he saw the worry in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes that he didn''t look back in time.


    Dont worry Hanzhang, Im fine.


    "Um."


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the slight smile on his face. He didn''t say anything on his face, but he was even more worried in his heart. At this time, he hoped that His Highness would get angry and vent his dissatisfaction, but no matter how dissatisfied he was, he had never done anything inappropriate.


    Chu Heng couldn''t see him like this and said with a smile: "It''s reasonable for him to do this. After all, Prince Heng has all his abilities and means. If I have three advantages and two disadvantages, but...he has to consider the country of Da Chu."


    Having said that, even Xiao Ruiyuan noticed the mncholy in his voice.


    Your Highness, as long as you find ck Ganoderma lucidum and Millennium Ginseng, your health will get better.


    Xiao Ruiyuan said dryly, feeling very ufortable. If he hadn''t been subject to this dpidated body, His Highness'' intelligence would have secured him the position of prince, and he wouldn''t have to be coveted and expected to die early like he is now.

 Chapter 274: A farce requires buying a shop (3)

    Chapter 274: A farce requires buying a shop (3)


    Chapter 274 A farce requires buying a shop (3)


    Hanzhang, to be honest, I have been waiting for so many years but there is no news, and next year... I will be twenty-five, and maybe I will never be able to wait..."


    Chu Hengs face showed a depressed look for the first time. Just thousand-year-old ginseng, maybe you can find it, but ck reishi is a legendary treasure that can bring people back to life, and no one has ever seen it with their own eyes. This kind of Ganoderma lucidum probably does not exist in the world.


    "Your Highness, don''t be disappointed! Since there are records of thousand-year-old ginseng and ck Ganoderma lucidum in the ancient ghost doctor''s pharmacopoeia, they must exist. Your Highness''s body is much better than before after receiving the medicinal solution Huaixi found. As long as you continue to use it, If you go down, you will definitely be able to wait.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Chu Heng firmly. He did not believe that if he could not find those two elixirs, His Highness would live well and be the most outstanding emperor of Chu.


    Chu Heng knew that his cousin took his body too seriously, and he was afraid he would get angry if he continued to argue. Looking at the gloomy sky outside, he changed the subject and asked about the heavy snowstorm that would ur at the border this year.


    "This is just a vague guess. No matter whether it happens or not, it is always necessary to be prepared."


    Xiao Ruiyuan said vaguely. Since Yan''er''s dream has been confirmed by other things, I am afraid that there will be a heavy snowstorm at the border, and the barbarians will send their troops south.


    Chu Heng knew that his cousin would never make baseless guesses. Seeing that he didn''t want to say anything, he didn''t ask any more questions. He just asked about the preparations for the border crossing. I felt relieved knowing that the generals guarding the pass were already making preparations. Even if the barbarians really sent their troops south, they would not be able to invade easily.


    Not long after, Mo Yan received a letter from Xiao Ruiyuan. She was very happy to learn that the moldy grain issue had been almost resolved. What made her even more excited was that many red lines were added to the merit bead in the space. Most of the entire bead was upied by bright red. It must have been to prevent the mold from continuing to poison those people and save their lives. in this way.


    Space upgrades are more difficult each level. To upgrade from the first level to the second level, a hundred or so merits are enough; to upgrade from the second level to the third level, at least 300 are needed; to upgrade from the third level to the fourth level, 500 are needed; From the fourth level to the fifth level, there will be no less than 800.


    As for thetter, Mo Yan has never experienced it, but it will definitely not be less than a thousand.


    The space energy has been upgraded three times in just one year, reaching the fourth level, which is countless times faster than in the previous life. Mo Yan is quite satisfied with this.


    Its no wonder that when she first discovered the space in her previous life, she didnt know that umting merit would cause the space to upgrade. It wasnt until the space was upgraded for the first time several yearster that she learned about the use of the red lines.


    In this life, an ident like Xiao Ruiyuan urred, and the space upgrade was many times faster than in the previous life. Although I dont know the specific reason, it is always a good thing to upgrade the space. Now he has umted a lot of merit due to the moldy grain incident, and thanks to Xiao Ruiyuan''s help, otherwise the merit beads would still be transparent, and there would be no shadow at all when he reaches the fifth level.


    Not long after, under the decree of Emperor Hui''an, all officials suspected of smuggling moldy grain were convicted. The right minister of household affairs and several other chief conspirators were sentenced to death, all their property was confiscated, and their wives, concubines, and children were also deported as ves.


    Other officials involved were also punished to varying degrees, ranging from loss of office, fines, and demotion tomon people, to several years in prison.


    As for those rice shops that resold tainted grain, they were also severely punished. Not only was he pped with a p on the wrist, but he also had to pay arge fine before he could get out, otherwise he would be imprisoned.


    In order to redeem Zhang Fugui, the Zhang family scraped together 8,000 taels of fine silver. This fine of eight thousand taels of silver almost wiped out all the Zhang family''s wealth, so that the Zhang family''s vitality was severely damaged, and it was almost impossible to maintain the business of Mipu.

 Chapter 275: A farce requires buying a shop (4)

    Chapter 275: A farce requires buying a shop (4)


    Chapter 275 A farce requires buying a shop (4)


    After Mo Yan knew the news, he specially took Li Zhong to the teahouse opposite Zhang Ji Mi Pu and booked a private room on the second floor of the teahouse. Next to the window, you can see Zhang Jimi Rice Shop at a nce.


    The two of them looked at it for a long time, and saw that Zhang Jis rice shop, which was usually doing normal business, was even more deserted at this time. Many people who knew the inside story pointed inside and advised uninformed people who wanted to go in to buy rice not to go in. Then they told all the things that the Zhang family had done, and the people who wanted to buy rice listened. , its toote to run, youll get in somewhere!


    Li Zhong saw this and secretly said "retribution". These two words are not only for his poor daughter, but also for others who have been poisoned by moldy rice.


    If the Zhang family was just a little ruthless, although he would hate it in his heart, he would not have any other thoughts. Now that the Zhang family has done something that benefits himself and harms others, he has an extrayer of contempt in his heart.


    If such people dont get retribution, who will?


    In Zhang Jis rice shop, Zhang Ming, with a delicate face, sat at the counter with a frown on his face. The enchanting woman holding a one-year-old child next to him was his former mistress and current wife Yao Taohua.


    Zhang Fugui was beaten dozens of times and was lying on the bed unable to move. Mrs. Hu had to take care of her at home, and the rice shop was temporarily looked after by Zhang Ming and his wife.


    "Tell me, what''s the use of growing so tall in vain? There is no business in the shop, and you don''t want to think of anything. If this continues, the family will be unable to open the pot. Do you want to starve our baby to death?"


    Yao Taohua finally coaxed the crying child to sleep, and then began to curse and poke Zhang Ming''s forehead, sighing that her life was miserable. First she married a short-lived ghost, and then she married Zhang Ming, a man who looked down on her and was useless. Now her family is as poor as ghosts, and they can''t even afford meat.


    Yao Taohua, who was used to living a good life, became angrier the more she thought about it. Seeing her husband look like his parents had died, she even resented herself for not having the foresight to hook up with such a loser.


    She punched Zhang Ming **** the shoulder and cursed loudly: "I have said so much, but you are farting. No matter how hard you think of a way to start a business, I don''t want to be like you." The things you use are enough to survive.


    Zhang Ming couldn''t lift his head due to these insults. He was unprepared for being beaten. Unprepared, he tilted his body and fell to the ground. His head hit the wall with a ''thud'' sound.


    Seeing this, Yao Taohua felt a little guilty. She quickly stood up with her child in her arms and wanted to give Zhang Ming a hand, but Zhang Ming pushed her hand away and got up on his own.


    Im useless, Im a loser, you can leave if you want!


    Looking at Yao Taohua, who was originally gentle and gentle, but after running out of money at home, she was picky and picky like a tigress. Zhang Ming''s mind shed through the gentle and beautiful face of his married wife. He shook his head and said dejectedly: "Now there is no money at home. For the sake of our rtionship as a couple, I won''t stop you if you want to leave."


    What? What did you say? You want to drive me away?


    Yao Taohua was shocked. She was just talking. She didn''t expect that this loser actually wanted to divorce her. She is self-aware, she is not very beautiful, she has given birth to a child, and her figure is out of shape. Even if she wants to find someone to rely on, she may not be able to find someone as easy to handle as Zhang Ming.


    Moreover, although the Zhang family has fallen into decline, there is still a rice shop in a good location, which is worth three to four thousand taels of silver. No one can say whether it will be affordable in the future. She does not want to leave now and earn nothing. Not.


    Zhang Ming didn''t know what she was thinking. He just thought she really wanted to leave, so he nodded and said, "If you don''t want to live a hard life with me, it''s useless for me to stop you. If you want to leave, I''ll give you a piece of paper." If you write a divorce letter, I will also advise your parents not to stop you!"

 Chapter 276: A farce requires buying a shop (5)

    Chapter 276: A farce requires buying a shop (5)


    Chapter 276 A farce requires buying a shop (5)


    Yao Taohua was dumbfounded, stared at him for a while, and then took his hand and said hastily: "Ms. sir, I was just joking. I just want you to gain some momentum and start our family''s business. It''s so difficult at home now. How can I leave!"


    When Zhang Ming heard this, he felt a little moved. He touched the sleeping little face of his child and said, "Dad is ill and can''t take care of the business. I''m not a business person. The current situation at home is also a pain for you, mother and son."


    Yao Taohua felt relieved when he saw that he no longer wanted to drive her away, but she despised this cowardly man more and more.


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman came over with a half-year-old child, pointed to the door of Zhang Ji Rice Shop and said: "Look, this is the shop. Listen to mother. From now on, if mother asks you to buy rice, you can Dont buy from this store again, do you know that eating their rice will kill someone?


    The child nodded seriously: "I understand, mom, the owner of this rice shop has a bad heart and sells poisonous rice. I will definitely note, and I will also ask other people not toe and buy it."


    Yes, yes, thats it.


    Yao Taohua had already been holding back her anger, but now she heard this conversation again, how could she bear it!


    She pushed the child into Zhang Ming''s arms, rushed to the door, pointed at the middle-aged woman and cursed: "Keep your mouth clean for me, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth apart! If you don''t want to buy rice, get out of here." Stay away, don''t dirty my ce by standing at the door, get out, get out now!"


    "You shameless little whore, who are you scolding!" The middle-aged woman was also a shrewd one. When a younger woman pointed her nose at her and scolded her, she put her hands on her waist and scolded her back: "Who on this street doesn''t? I know you, Zhang Ji, have no conscience and are selling poisonous rice? You have done such a thing and been struck by lightning, and you are still afraid of others telling you!"


    "You are the one who is always shameless, and your whole family is shameless." Yao Taohua became even more angry, and her sharp voice drowned out the noise on the street: "Get out of here, get away from me, if you don''t leave, Dont me me for driving you away with a broom.


    How could the middle-aged woman be afraid of her? She pushed her plump **** forward: "Come on,e on, I won''t leave. I just want to say, if you have the ability, you can use a broom to chase me away, otherwise I will be here." Stand!"


    Yao Taohua really wanted to teach the woman a lesson, but when she was so irritated, she looked around for a broom. She didn''t find the broom, but she found a pole for lifting rice in the corner. The pole was four feet long, about the thickness of a calf. She picked up the pole and swung it towards the woman.


    Her original intention was just to frighten the woman and drive her away, but she identally stepped on the step with half of her foot. With this force, she threw forward and took the pole out of her hands. By coincidence, it hit her hard. It hit the woman on the forehead.


    Ah the woman covered her head and screamed, falling to the ground.


    When the child saw this, he was so frightened that he quickly helped the woman up and shouted: "Mother, mother, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare the child!"


    At this time, there were already many people watching the excitement around. Seeing such a scene, they were all frightened and scolded Yao Taohua for being vicious andmitting murder in the street.


    The woman was hit a little hard by the stick, and her head felt dizzy. When the dizziness passed, she took her hand away tremblingly, and everyone saw blood in her palm. There was a faint cut on the corner of his forehead, and blood was pouring out. After a while, it was dripping all over his face, looking very scary.


    When the child saw it, he was so frightened that he burst into tears. Seeing this, the people around them criticized Yao Taohua and asked her to send her to the hospital quickly.


    No, its not me, I didnt hit you!


    Yao Taohua was also frightened by the blood on the woman''s face. Faced with the usations from everyone, she retreated to the shop in panic.

 Chapter 277: A farce requires buying a shop (6)

    Chapter 277: A farce requires buying a shop (6)


    Chapter 277 A farce requires buying a shop (6)


    "Who did it if you didn''t do it? So many of us saw it with our own eyes, how dare you deny it? The person who wrote this note is really bad. This kind of person deserves to be struck by lightning."


    Even if you dare to swing such a thick pole at someones head, its really cruel.


    Lets go, lets report it to the official immediately, it will be bad if we end up epting our fate.


    At this time, Zhang Ming in the shop realized something was wrong and walked out with the child in his arms. He immediately saw the woman sitting on the ground with her face covered in blood. When he heard the usations from others, his face turned pale.


    "You, you don''t want to nder me. It''s obviously, it''s obviously this woman who broke her head. Yes, it was this woman who broke her head. How can it be med on my wife? You go away quickly and don''t block my family''s business. .


    Zhang Ming was also frightened and couldn''t think of anything else. He started to chase people away when he thought about it. Seeing that those people couldn''t be driven away, he picked up the pole that had fallen to the ground and waved it at those people.


    The onlookers saw with their own eyes Yao Taohua''s attack with a pole. Seeing Zhang Ming do it again, they were worried that they would be hurt, so they backed away.


    The man with a good heart quickly ran to the end of the street to find a car, helped the injured woman into the car, and asked the driver to rush her to a medical center for treatment.


    This dispute was clearly seen by Mo Yan and Li Zhong. Looking at the panicked couple sitting at the door, they both shook their heads.


    Mo Yan touched the rim of the cup and said, "Grandpa Li, I''m afraid this family won''t be able to survive."


    Zhang Ming looks okay on the surface, but he acts so confused. If he had just taken the injured woman to the hospital and apologized properly, maybe the matter would have been settled. Now that she is leaving her alone and not admitting her mistake, with that woman''s temperament, the Zhang family is afraid that she will be sued.


    With such amotion, the reputation of Zhangji Mipu will be even worse. Who will want toe to buy things?


    Li Zhong nodded: "Zhang Fugui is the only one in the Zhang family who has some skills. He is lying on the bed doing nothing, and his son is useless. If my daughter-inw causes such a thing, I am afraid she will have to bleed heavily." Calm down.


    Seeing the Zhang family''s end, he felt a little happy, but more regretful. He is such a useless and confused coward, and he would actually betroth his daughter to such a person. Isn''t he also an old fool?


    Watching peopleing and going on the street, but no one went into the rice shop opposite to buy rice, an idea suddenly came to Mo Yan''s mind.


    Grandpa Li, how about we buy the Zhang familys shop?


    Huh? Li Zhong was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes widened: Girl Yan, why are you buying a shop? Dont you like doing business?


    Mo Yan smiled and said, "I don''t like doing business and I don''t know how to do it, but Grandpa Li, you can!"


    If you can get the Zhang family''s rice shop, let Grandpa Li be the shopkeeper and use it to sell rice and fruit wine. She could almost imagine the Zhang family''s disbelief when they saw Grandpa Li. Who would have thought that the person who was so angry that they vomited blood would be the new shopkeeper of their own shop?


    This psychological gap is simply not too big!


    Li Zhong looked at the young master in front of him nkly, how could he not know that she wanted to make his family angry?


    Holding back the sourness and emotion that surged in his heart, he smiled and nodded: "The Zhang family''s shop is in a good location and has arge area. Whether it is a rice and grain business or something else, it is very good. But the Zhang family may not necessarily sell it, and the price It wont be less than three thousand taels of silver, this


    "Grandpa Li doesn''t have to worry about these problems. You just need to wait for the shop to open and be the shopkeeper." Mo Yan''s face shed with strong confidence. She will find a way to get this shop.

 Chapter 278: A farce requires buying a shop (7)

    Chapter 278: A farce requires buying a shop (7)


    Chapter 278 A farce requires buying a shop (7)


    Since she has made up her mind to buy the Zhang family''s shop, Mo Yan has to keep an eye on the Zhang family''s activities. It''s just that she can''t go to the city every day, nor can she keep an eye on it in person, so she can only find someone to help with this matter.


    So she went to Huixianju and found Xiao Zhu, hoping that he could find a reliable person to keep an eye on the matter.


    This matter is not difficult to handle. After Xiao Zhu heard about it, he agreed immediately.


    Mo Yan quickly thanked him and took out ten taels of silver from his purse and handed it to him. Five taels were thanked by Xiaozhu for his help, and the other 5 taels were asked to be handed over to the person who helped. After the matter was over, another five taels would be given.


    This work is just a matter of words. Xiao Zhu refuses to die for his five taels. In the end, Mo Yan pretended to be angry and said that he would ask someone for help if he didn''t want to take the money, so he took it embarrassedly.


    After returning home, neither of them told Li Xiu about the Zhang family''s affairs. Telling them would only cause trouble and remind her of the past that she couldn''t bear to look back on.


    Its the end of September in a blink of an eye. After an autumn rain, the temperature is already very low. You have to wear a thin cotton jacket and thin cotton trousers to avoid feeling cold.


    After more than half a month of digging, Mo''s small pond was dug before it rained. The small pond is notrge, about an acre, and has a depth of three meters. The excavated mud surrounds the pond, and it looks like it is four or five meters deep. After the channel from the spring to the pond was dug, the spring water flowed into the pond, and the pond was quickly filled with water.


    After the pond is dug,nd remation is next. The depressions are mostly filled with moisture-loving aquatic nts, which are not troublesome to clean up. These aquatic nts have well-developed root systems and are particrly capable of reproducing. It''s winter now. If you clean it, it won''t grow anymore. When springes, it will grow swarming again. Only by nting the seedlings and cleaning them frequently will they notpete with the crops for nutrients.


    The 120 acres of slopingnd I boughtter were also being reimed, but they were just turned into long strips like stairs. Li Zhong and the people who helped open thend didn''t understand, and they couldn''t see what Mo Yan wanted to do. What.


    Li Zhong asked twice, but seeing that Mo Yan was unwilling to tell, he stopped asking. However, many people in the vige asked and suspected that the Mo family had another n to make a lot of money, which made Mo Yan a little distressed.


    Its not that she doesnt want to say it, but that no one will believe her if she does. Neither the original residents of Liuyang Vige nor the vigers who had fled from various ces had ever heard of terraced fields.


    If she said it rashly, it would only arouse more questions. It would be better to wait until the terraces are built and let them find out for themselves.


    Had it not been for the digging of springs and the need to worry about water sources, Mo Yan would not have thought of buying slopingnd and building terraces.


    Building terraces cannot be done by just finding a slope. First of all, the **** must be appropriate, generally not greater than 25 degrees, to avoid soil erosion. Secondly, irrigation and lighting are very important, otherwise good crops will not grow.


    The slopingnd she bought has no mountain forests to block the sunlight. Now there is no problem with spring water irrigation. The **** is about 20 degrees, which is very suitable for building terraces. If you want to find such a good ce, you can hardly find it.


    When Xiao Zhu hurriedly came to Mo''s house to talk to Mo Yan about Zhang''s shop, Mo Yan was working with Li Xiu and others to make new clothes using the leather that had been tanned by Lin Yong.


    When Mo Yan saw him, he knew there was something going on in the Zhang family. It was inevitable that Li Xiu would hear it, and he quickly took the people to the big study.


    Brother Zhu, is the Zhang family going to sell the shop? After waiting for so long and still not getting any news, she thought the Zhang family would insist on not selling the shop!


    Xiao Zhu nodded and said: "Recently, the Zhang family has been contacting friends in the business world and wants to sell the shop to raise capital for other businesses. However, seeing that the Zhang family has declined, his friends have lowered the price very low. That Zhang Fugui Too few and unwilling to take action."


    Mo Yan was not surprised that such a situation urred. In the business world, interests are always intertwined. Now that the Zhang family is in trouble and there is no profit to be made, the so-called friends can only extract thestyer of oil from the Zhang family.


    How much money does the Zhang family need before they are willing to part with it? How much do his friends have to pay?


    Xiao Zhu stretched out four fingers: "Zhang Fugui said he would not sell it for less than this amount. His friends with thergest number were only willing to give 2,500 taels."


    Mo Yan frowned, secretly calcting how much money he still had avable.


    The family earned 3,500 taels of silver from selling vegetables. They received a thank you gift of 1,500 taels for saving Xiao Ruiyuan twice, and more than 600 taels ofpensation from Yan Junyu to their family, which added up to a total of 5,600 taels of silver.


    Later, we spent 1,700 taels on building a house, nearly 200 taels on buyingnd, and nearly 100 taels on my father''s education, which added up to two thousand taels. After deducting these expenses, the remaining money in the family was only Three thousand six hundred taels.


    Through this calction, buying a shop seems not enough...

 Chapter 279: The shop tricked the Zhang family (1)

    Chapter 279: The shop tricked the Zhang family (1)


    Chapter 279: The shop was obtained and the Zhang family was cheated (1)


    However, although the Zhang family''s shop is good, four thousand taels is a bit expensive. If the price can be lowered, you should be able to get 3,500 taels.


    Those who wanted to buy the shop at a low price were a bit troublesome. If they were determined to get it, she might not be able to win the 3,500 taels, and she didn''t want to take advantage of the Zhang family.


    After thanking Xiao Zhu, Mo Yan asked the person he was looking for to continue to pay attention to the movements of the Zhang family. She had to discuss with Li Zhong to see if she could think of a good way to capture the house in one fell swoop with 3,500 taels of silver. Between shops.


    In the evening, Li Zhong came back from the fields. After hearing Mo Yan''s n, he said: "The Zhang family''s shop is in a good location, and there must be a lot of people who want to buy it. Zhang Fugui found those friends in the business just because he wanted to see what happened. For the sake of our past friendship, I expected them to offer a good price. But those people kept the price down very hard, and the Zhang family would definitely not sell it at a low price. If what I expected was correct, in a few days the Zhang family would put up a notice for selling their shop. . Even if we buy it with money now, he will not sell it to us."


    After hearing this, Mo Yan felt that this analysis was very reasonable, so she suppressed her thoughts and waited for the Zhang family''s actions.


    Sure enough, seeing that his so-called friends had no intention of raising the price, Zhang Fugui became angry and posted a sales notice on the door of the shop. There was no clear price on it. If he was interested in buying, he had to go to Zhang''s house for negotiation.


    After receiving this news, Mo Yan asked the people arranged by Xiao Zhu to continue to keep an eye on it. It would be better if they could find out the prices offered by those people.


    There are indeed many people who want to get the Zhang family''s shop. After the notice was posted, many people came in and out of the Zhang family. However, these people all wanted to take advantage of the Zhang family''s distress and lower the price to take advantage.


    Although the Zhang family is eager to sell, they are not willing to sell it for just three thousand taels.


    Knowing that those people were only willing to pay three thousand taels at most, Mo Yan felt confident. After discussing with Li Zhong, he decided to ask shopkeeper Xing for help to buy Zhang''s store.


    Her family, a girl of only fourteen years old, could not control a veteran like Zhang Fugui. Li Zhong had a grudge against the Zhang family, so it was not appropriate to go there. Shopkeeper Xing was in business, so dealing with Zhang Fugui was not a problem. It would be much easier if he came forward.


    Having made up her mind, Mo Yan originally wanted to prepare some more gifts for Shopkeeper Xing, but her rtionship with Shopkeeper Xing was first based on her cooperation with Yan Junyu. Later, they had more contacts, and they developed some friendship. In the past, I just gave some vegetables and game, but now I prepare generous gifts when I ask for something. After all, it seems a bit philistine. When things are done, it is more appropriate to give another generous gift.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan took out a small jar of white fruit wine from the space and asked Li Zhong to take her to Huixianju.


    When he arrived, Shopkeeper Xing was entertaining distinguished guests on the third floor. When he came down, Mo Yan quickly handed over the white fruit wine and exined his purpose.


    "Here... Miss Mo, please wait for a moment, let me go up and talk to the master." Shopkeeper Xing took the wine jar with a smile and carried it up.


    Mo Yan was stunned. It turned out that the so-called distinguished guest was Yan Junyu!


    Not long after, shopkeeper Xing came down and whispered to Mo Yan: "Master knows that Miss Mo is here, and wants to invite Miss Mo toe up and talk about old times. I will go to Zhang''s house right now to take care of the shop. I will definitely take care of it for the girl." OK."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan knew she could not refuse, so she thanked him profusely, and then went up to the third floor with him.


    The third floor was very quiet. Mo Yan was walking behind Shopkeeper Xing and could only hear the faint footsteps of two people.


    Shopkeeper Waiting for Xing stopped at the door of an elegant room, and gently knocked on the door with his index finger. Yan Junyu''s voice came from inside, his tone waszy, as if he had just woken up.

 Chapter 280: The shop tricked the Zhang family (2)

    Chapter 280: The shop tricked the Zhang family (2)


    Chapter 280: The shop was obtained and the Zhang family was cheated (2)


    Shopkeeper Xing quietly opened the door and made a ''please'' gesture to Mo Yan. After Mo Yan entered, he closed the door again.


    When Mo Yan entered, Yan Junyu was facing the window. Standing next to him was his personal attendant Guan Yu.


    Perhaps he heard the movement behind him, Yan Junyu turned around slowly. The moment he saw her, a coquettish smile appeared on his face: "Little girl, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year, but you have grown into a beautiful big girl."


    These words came from Yan Junyus heart and were not meant to be teasing. When we first met, Mo Yan could only be regarded as a yellow-haired girl. This year, she ate well, drank well, slept well, and was in a good mood. Her stature has grown a lot, and her facial features have also grown. She is indeed a beautiful girl. .


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, she blessed him and sat on the chair opposite him, "Young Master Yan, well, your style is even better than before."


    After hearing thispliment, Yan Junyu''s smile became more obvious. He gave Mo Yan a "good taste" look, poured her a cup of tea made by himself, and then mentioned that shopkeeper Xing had just brought it over. of white fruit wine and poured myself a ss.


    He picked up the wine ss and took a sip with his colorful thin lips. After closing his eyes and tasting it carefully, he praised: "This wine is good, little girl. I will bring more jars to you next time."


    Mo Yans lips twitched. This guy was not polite and asked for a few jars as soon as he opened his mouth. She only brewed five jars of the ginkgo she picked in the mountainsst time. Now even if she goes to the mountains to find them, those ginkgo fruits have already fallen to the ground and rotted.


    Seeing that he poured himself another ss and drank it happily, Mo Yan opened his eyes and lied: "This kind of thing is no longer avable. If the young master likes it, how about plum wine?"


    "Plum wine? Wine made from plums?" Yan Junyu raised his eyebrows, pointed at the cup and asked, "Then what kind of wine is this?"


    "White fruit wine is made from nuts picked from the mountains. You have to go deep into the mountains to find it." Mo Yan told the truth, hinting that it was not easy for him to get it, so don''t worry about it anymore.


    When Yan Junyu heard this, he immediately became interested: "You are so young that you can actually use nuts to make wine. Did your family make wine before?"


    Mo Yan''s face was not red but her heart was not beating and she continued to make up: "No, country people know how to make rice wine and so on. I made it using the same method as rice wine. I made it after a few tries."


    When Yan Junyu heard this, he didn''t ask any more questions. He picked up the wine ss and tasted it carefully. The more he drank, the more he felt the aftertaste was endless. This feeling was somewhat simr to the vegetables that this girl brought before.


    "By the way, Xiaoqiang said you want to buy a shop. What business are you nning to do?" After a ss of wine, Yan Junyu suddenly became concerned about Mo Yan buying a shop.


    Hearing the name Xiaoqiang, the corner of Mo Yans lips twitched: I just sell some things produced in my ownnd, such as grains and vegetables.


    She didn''t say anything more and just mentioned it briefly. Remembering that this person was still Xiaohua''s owner, she changed the subject: "Xiaohua has been in my house for more than half a year. If you don''t take it back, it will forget about you as its owner." .


    Yan Junyu was startled, and a trace of sadness quickly passed through his eyes. He smiled indifferently and said in a tone of great disgust: "It would be better if you don''te back. If you like it, just keep it. This guy is good at looking at the gate."


    Mo Yan was speechless and felt very aggrieved for Xiao Hua. No matter what, Xiaohua has been with him for many years. Even if he is a little greedy and has a bad temper, he still has feelings for her, but now he just throws them away.


    Yan Junyu knew what she was thinking as soon as he saw her expression, and couldn''t help but defend himself: "Snow wolf has spirituality. Although Xiaohua grew up with me, he didn''t recognize me as his master. Since it likes to follow you, you You can control it easily, so in its heart, you are its master, so just treat it well."

 Chapter 281: The shop tricked the Zhang family (3)

    Chapter 281: The shop tricked the Zhang family (3)


    Chapter 281 The shop is in hand and the Zhang family is cheated (3)


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, obviously not quite understanding what he meant.


    Looking at her stupid look, Yan Junyu was a little amused: "That''s what you understand. Don''t think about sending the little flower back in the future. If it knows, it will be very sad."


    At the end of the sentence, the sadness in my heart became more and more intense. Xiaohua''s mother rescued him in the ice and snow and gave him warmth. Even though he raised Xiaohua at first to repay his mother''s kindness, after so many years together, he has long regarded Xiaohua as a rtive.


    Now just leave it to another person to take care of it. Even though you know that this person will take good care of it, you still can''t help but worry.


    Yan Junyu''s mood was like that of a loving father marrying his daughter. Even though he knew Mo Yan was reliable, he still couldn''t help but worry that she wouldn''t be able to take good care of Xiao Hua.


    Dont worry, young master, I will take good care of it. If it wants toe back to you in the future, I wont stop it.


    Mo Yan didn''t know Yan Junyu''s thoughts, so she solemnly assured him that she was happy to be living with Xiaohua all the time. Even though she usually dislikes this and that, she does like this greedy and arrogant guy.


    Yan Junyu felt ufortable and nodded. Hearing this, he just nodded and said nothing more.


    Seeing that he had no intention of speaking again, Mo Yan also fell silent. He originally wanted to say goodbye to Yan Junyu and leave, but when he saw that he was wandering outside, seeming to be reminiscing about something, he didn''t say anything. He just stared out the window, hoping that Shopkeeper Xing had settled the matter of the shop with the Zhang family.


    Mo Yan''s wish came true. An hour and a halfter, Shopkeeper Xing came back with a receipt in his hand. With this piece of paper, Mo Yan could ask Zhang Fugui to go to the Yamen to transfer the store to his name. Its just that the Zhang family said that the things in the shop havent been cleaned up yet and they have to wait two days.


    Shopkeeper Xing is indeed a good businessman. The price of the shop was lower than Mo Yan''s budget, costing only 3,300 taels of silver. Mo Yan quickly took out three thousand three hundred taels of silver notes and handed them to Shopkeeper Xing with his own hands, thanking him again and again.


    Shopkeeper Xing was not polite. He took the bank note with a smile and said secretly: "Does Miss Mo still have that white fruit wine at home? The master just gave me a small cup, but the taste was gone as soon as I tasted it."


    Looking at his salivating look, Mo Yan pursed her lips and smiled. After all, she had lied in front of Yan Junyu. It was hard to tell him that she had it, so she just said that there was no white fruit wine, but she could send a few jars of plum wine.


    Although shopkeeper Xing was a little disappointed, the white fruit wine was so delicious that the plum wine was not far behind, so he happily thanked Mo Yan.


    After leaving Huixianju, Mo Yan and Li Zhong went straight to Zhang''s house. Naturally, he would feel at ease if the shop was transferred to his own name earlier. With the virtues of the Zhang family, who knows if they would use the same trick to promise the shop to someone else, and then run away with the money they didn''t get?


    I have to say that Mo Yan has revealed the truth.


    When the two came to Zhang''s house, there happened to be a middle-aged man dressed in silk and satin who looked like a butler from a wealthy family. He came out of Zhang''s house excitedly. When he saw Mo Yan and Li Zhong, he hummed triumphantly towards them, and then sat on the The carriage drove away.


    Mo Yan had a sh of doubt in her heart. She looked at Li Zhong and heard Li Zhong speak first: "Girl Yan, something is wrong. No matter what, we have to ask Zhang Fugui to go to the Yamen to transfer the ownership."


    I understand, Grandpa Li. Mo Yan nodded cautiously, then stepped forward and knocked on the Zhang familys courtyard door.


    The person who opened the door was Zhang Ming. When he saw Mo Yan standing pretty at the door, he was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to ask her what happened, he saw Li Zhong standing one step behind Mo Yan. His whole body seemed to be struck by thunder. It seemed to be frozen there, motionless.

 Chapter 282: The shop tricked the Zhang family (4)

    Chapter 282: The shop tricked the Zhang family (4)


    Chapter 282: The shop was obtained and the Zhang family was cheated (4)


    Mo Yan frowned, pushed the door open, and walked in directly from Zhang Ming''s side. Li Zhong followed closely behind, without even looking at him.


    "Ah - what are you doing here, you old and desperate person? Do you want to bring bad luck to my Zhang family again? Get out of here, get out of here, my Zhang family doesn''t wee you!"


    A sharp yell woke up Zhang Ming. He quickly bolted the courtyard door and hurried back into the house, where he saw his mother-inw, Mrs. Hu, pointing angrily at his ex-father-inw.


    At this time, the only people in the room were Zhang Fugui who was sitting silently at the front, Hu who was acting yfully, and Zhang Ming who just ran in. Yao Taohua and her children were not at home.


    Li Zhong stood there and seemed not to hear Hu''s wrath, but clenched his hands tightly under his sleeves into fists.


    Mo Yan couldn''t listen anymore. She stared at Mr. Hu coldly and said, "It''s better to have a good mouth and umte virtue. Be careful when you go to the underworld and be thrown into the tongue-pulling **** by the King of Hell."


    When Mrs. Hu heard this, her lungs exploded with anger, and she immediately pointed the finger at Mo Yan: "You little bitch, how dare you curse me to go to hell, I''ll see if I don''t tear your crow''s mouth to pieces."


    As she spoke, her short and fat body rushed towards Mo Yan and stretched out her long-tipped hands.


    Mo Yan was impatient to continue arguing with an ignorant shrew. The moment before she pounced on her, he nimbly stepped aside. Li Zhong quietly stretched out a foot while no one was paying attention.


    Ouch! Mrs. Hu suddenly tripped and fell hard. She threw herself on the cold ground and screamed.


    Mother Zhang Ming rushed over and helped Mrs. Hu up: Mother, are you okay?


    Son, Im afraid my ankle is broken. Go and beat this little **** to death for me.


    Mrs. Hu was wailing, her arms and legs were old, and she had suffered a heavy fall. She didn''t want to call a doctor, but she kept shouting to take care of Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan shook her head. The Hu family was as weird as the Mo Hong family. It was difficult for Aunt Li to endure her for so many years.


    This time she came specifically for business at the shop. She didn''t want to waste time on this stupid woman, so she took out the receipt directly from her sleeve pocket, unfolded it, and handed it to Zhang Fugui, who had not said a word throughout. He said politely:


    "You should know this Boss Zhang, right? It''s the shopkeeper Xing from Huixianju who signed the contract with you just now. I am the real buyer of the shop. I can''t wait for the transfer of ownership in two days. Boss Zhang must follow me to the Yamen today to settle the matter."


    Zhang Fugui, who had been motionless at first, finally reacted. He stared at the document with his old eyes and saw his and Shopkeeper Xing''s names and fingerprints at the signature. He knew that the document was genuine without looking carefully.


    A sh of light shed in his eyes, and then he said solemnly: "I have already said that the things on the shop floor have not been arranged yet, and it will take two days before I can go to the Yamen to transfer the ownership."


    Mo Yan smiled coldly: "The transfer is now over, and I''ll give you two days to sort it out. Anyway, I have to go to the Yamen today. If you don''t want to go, I can only go to the Yamen and file aint."


    When Zhang Fugui heard this, his unattractive face turned gloomy: "You don''t believe me? Then I will return the money to you, and I will sell this shop."


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, he knew that his previous worries were not unfounded. There was indeed a ghost in this house.


    Thinking of this, the smile on his face became colder: "Boss Zhang doesn''t want to hand over the shop? Okay, I will go to the Yamen now and ask Mr. Qingtian to administer justice. I would like to see those who paid the money but can''t get it." Are the people whoe to the shop willing to let your Zhang family go?"

 Chapter 283: The shop tricked the Zhang family (5)

    Chapter 283: The shop tricked the Zhang family (5)


    Chapter 283 The shop was obtained and the Zhang family was cheated (5)


    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole room suddenly became quiet. Zhang Fugui''s eyes were sharp, but there was a twinge of guilt and uneasiness. Zhang Ming, who was holding Hu, turned pale and could not stand up. Hu also stopped yelling and scolded, staring with twinkling eyes, wanting to have an attack but not wanting to. Dare to step forward.


    Zhang Fugui quickly came to his senses, pointed at Mo Se and shouted angrily: "It''s full of nonsense! I sold this shop to you alone. If you don''t want to dy my Zhang family for two days, there is no need to nder me like this. Be careful, I will sue you at the Yamen."


    "Chi!" Mo Yan sneered, with mocking eyes, and saw Zhang Fugui''s old face turned green and white with anger. In my previous life, I grew up in an era of information explosion. Even if you have not personally experienced the endless fraud methods, you have heard about them. The Zhang family''s small tricks are really not enough.


    "Boss Zhang, you know what you have done. I just want the shop, and other things will not get involved. If you are sensible, just follow me to transfer the ownership with the Yamen. If you want to hold on, you have to see how your Zhang family can support it now." I cant hold it up.


    After saying this, Zhang Fuguis face turned blue and white again. Mrs. Hu opened her mouth and wanted to curse, but Zhang Ming stopped her hastily. His mother doesn''t understand, but he understands that if what his father did is revealed, their family will definitely not get any good results.


    Zhang Fugui stared at Mo Yan, gritted his teeth and said, "You really won''t tell this matter?"


    How can it be?


    Mo Yan was thinking this in her heart, but she had a determined look on her face: "Of course, as long as you transfer the shop to my name today, you can do whatever you want with the rest. I am not rted to those people, so what happens to those people?" Its none of my business. However, although Im a tight-lipped person, I wont do anything thats not beneficial. Boss Zhang wants me to keep it a secret, so I have to pay a price.


    Zhang Fugui was so angry at these high-sounding words that he couldn''t help it. He stared at Mo Yan coldly, wishing he could eat her alive: "How many do you want?"


    Mo Yan stretched out **** and smiled brightly. It would be a fool not to take advantage of it, not to mention that she would not take advantage of it in vain.


    When Zhang Fugui saw it, he was so angry that he almost spit out a mouthful of blood, "Two thousand taels? Don''t ask the lion to open its mouth!"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan smiled nonchntly and said, "Forget it if you don''t want to. I am not short of these two thousand taels. I just don''t know if Boss Zhang will have the life to enjoy it after he defrauded so much money."


    Hearing this threat, Zhang Fugui wanted to eat her flesh and drink her blood, but he was not brave enough to kill someone and silence her, so he could only count out the two thousand taels of silver notes and throw them to her with heartbreaking blood. Got Mo Yan.


    Under Mr. Hu''s murderous eyes, Mo Yan leisurely counted out a thousand taels of silver notes and handed them to Li Zhong behind him: "Grandpa Li, this is the dowry money that the Zhang family converted to Aunt Li. You have to keep it. Dont let down the Zhang familys feelings.


    Looking at the unavoidable look on Mo Yan''s face, Li Zhong stretched out his hands, took the thousand taels of silver notes tremblingly, lowered his head and wiped his face quickly.


    Not for these one thousand taels, but for Mo Yans care for their Li family.


    Watching Mo Yan casually give a thousand taels of silver to Li Zhong, the three members of the Zhang family seemed to have their flesh cut off. Mrs. Hu could not wait to rush over and **** those bank notes from Li Zhong''s hand. They were all the money of their Zhang family!


    No matter how ugly the faces of the Zhang family were or how they guessed the rtionship between Mo Yan and Li Zhong, under Mo Yans urging and threats, Zhang Fugui had no choice but to take the house deed and go to the Yamen with Mo Yan.


    After a series ofplicated procedures, the Zhang familys shop was finally under Mo Yans name. Originally, Mo Yan nned to transfer it to Xin''er''s name and leave it to her as a dowry in the future, but Xin''er was not here and she couldn''t sign on her behalf, so Mo Yan had to sign her name.

 Chapter 284: The shop tricked the Zhang family (6)

    Chapter 284: The shop tricked the Zhang family (6)


    Chapter 284: The shop was obtained and the Zhang family was cheated (6)


    Coming out of the yamen, Zhang Fugui, who had an unattractive face, stared at Mo Yan and threatened: "I hope Miss Mo will keep her word, otherwise I, Zhang Fugui, will not let you go even if I try my best."


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes: "We''ve got the shop, why should I care about so many things? Do you need me to swear to the sky?"


    When Zhang Fugui heard this, he snorted coldly, red at Li Zhong again, flicked his sleeves and walked away angrily.


    Girl Yan, let him continue to lie? Seeing the person walking away, Li Zhong asked his doubts. He didnt think Mo Yan would keep the Zhang familys secret just for two thousand taels of silver.


    Mo Yan turned around and smiled meaningfully: "The Zhang family are so annoying. How can a kind and righteous person like me allow them to continue to harm others?"


    Li Zhong''s eyelids twitched and he silently lit the wax for the Zhang family, but why did he feel so happy in his heart that a great revenge had been avenged?


    Came to Huixianju again, Mo Yan found Xiao Zhu and asked him to find a few more people to continue to keep an eye on the Zhang family''s activities, and exined some things in detail.


    Although Xiao Zhu didn''t quite understand it, it wasn''t difficult at all. Besides, the reward given by Mo Yan was very generous, and the friends he knew would definitely be willing to do this easy and non-illegal thing.


    Mo Yan took the new house deed and was in a good mood, got on the carriage, and returned to Liuyang Vige with Li Zhong.


    Although the shop was bought and the family only had three hundred taels of silver left, there was no shortage of rice and grain at home, and the expenses were not much. Once the shop was opened, the family would have ie. Besides, Muxing still has fifty or sixty taels of dividends every month. Even if there is an urgent need for money, there are so many precious medicinal materials in the space that can be exchanged for a lot of money.


    As for the one thousand taels of ''hush money'' she asked for from the Zhang family, she had no intention of using this ill-gotten wealth. When there is a need in the future, use it to do good deeds, which can be regarded as umting good deeds for those who contributed the money.


    In the evening, Xiao Hua came back from the mountains in a state of embarrassment. After it had eaten tworge pots of rice with soup, Mo Yan hugged it and said with great sympathy: "Your master doesn''t want you anymore. He gave you to me. If you If youre sad, just cry, I wontugh at you.


    I thought that the abandoned little flower would be more or less disappointed and even shed a few tears. Unexpectedly, this guy rolled his eyes at Mo Yan,y down in the cabin, tilted his head, closed his eyes and fell asleep. Its on fire!


    Mo Yan:


    Dare to roll your eyes at her new master, do you still want to drink spiritual spring water and eat space chicken? Do you want to strangle it to death?


    Two dayster, Xiao Zhu came to visit again.


    Mo Yan felt a little ufortable being stared at with admiring eyes. She coughed and asked, "Brother Zhu, but a member of the Zhang family has been arrested?"


    When Xiao Zhu heard this, his eyes became brighter and brighter, "Miss Mo really has a clever n! At dawn today, the Zhang family sneakily tried to escape with a soft baggage. Those who were watching followed the girl''s words and dragged them away. We also called the owners who bought the shop, and it turned out that this family was actually using the shop as bait for fishing. Now, seven or eight bosses of this family have sued the family to the government office and asked him to hand over the shop."


    After listening to it, Mo Yan felt that it was not much more than he expected. Now it just depends on what those people want to do with the Zhang family. Anyway, the new contract written in ck and white is in her hands, and no one can take away the store. She will not interfere with what happens next.


    Thanks to the help of Xiao Zhu and the friends he found for this matter, Mo Yan would not treat them badly, so he took out fifty taels of silver, gave twenty taels to Xiao Zhu, and let those people share the remaining thirty taels. But Xiao Zhu refused to take it alive!

 Chapter 285: The shop tricked the Zhang family (7)

    Chapter 285: The shop tricked the Zhang family (7)


    Chapter 285: The shop was obtained and the Zhang family was cheated (7)


    Xiao Zhu said with a smile: "Those bosses who were deceived gave them a lot of money. When I came, they said that it was thanks to the girl that they got so many benefits, so they couldn''t take the money back. You gave me some."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment. He had not thought of this, but the people Xiao Zhu was looking for were pretty good. There might be some useful ces to look for in the future. So he pushed another fifty taels of silver over: "They deserve the thank you silver, and naturally I can''t let go of my share. If they don''t ept it, please ask Brother Zhu to use the silver to set up a table. It''s my gratitude to them." Thank you so much, so I can ask them for help if I need any help in the future."


    Having said this, Xiao Zhu could no longer refuse, but he only epted thirty taels, and refused to ept the remaining twenty taels. Thirty taels of silver is enough to set up a good table at Huixianju!


    When Mo Yan saw this, he took back the twenty taels of silver and left Xiao Zhu at home to eat before letting him go.


    Within a few days, the Yamen sent two Yamen servants, saying that it was a fraud case involving the Zhang family and Mo Yan needed to go there.


    The shop was acquired legally. Mo Yan knew that this was just a formality, so heforted the worried Li Zhong and others, and then followed the yamen servant to the yamen.


    When Mo Yan arrived, four members of the Zhang family, including Yao Taohua, were already kneeling on the cold ground. Standing beside them were several victims who had been deceived.


    Jing Zhaoyin did not make things difficult for Mo Yan and only asked her to exin the process of buying a shop. Mo Yan told him honestly. Of course, he would not talk about the transaction with Zhang Fugui.


    Its just that I dont know whether Zhang Fugui suspected Mo Yan of causing trouble, so he let his family escape and be discovered, or whether he wanted to trick others into teasing him, and revealed the deal himself, hoping to make Mo Yan look bad.


    How could Mo Yan fulfill his wish and just bite him to death without admitting it. Anyway, Zhang Fugui has no real evidence for this matter. The testimony of other members of the Zhang family does not count at all. However, the Zhang family hasmitted several crimes. It is normal for the Zhang family to be anxious and want to drag innocent people into trouble.


    Furthermore, Mo Yan bought the shop at a normal market price. Without evidence, Jing Zhaoyin could only think that the Zhang family was unwilling topromise and was trying to tamper with others.


    Mo Yan returned home safe and sound, but the Zhang family was not so lucky. In court, Zhang Fugui shouldered all the me. In order to reduce his guilt, he returned the defrauded victim a total of 24,000 taels of silver.


    That Zhang Fugui was also a capable man. In the courtroom, he held his one-year-old grandson and kowtowed to the perpetrators to admit his mistake. He only hoped that they could forgive his temporary confusion and spare his life.


    The people involved saw that he was really pitiful for his age, and thought that they also had such a big grandson, and now that the money had been recovered, they didn''t think about it further, and they just regarded it as a good deed.


    In the end, Zhang Fugui was beaten thirty times and was only sentenced to ten years in prison without being exiled. As for the other members of the Zhang family, they were given a few beatings and then released because they did not report what they knew.


    Mo Yan is quite satisfied with this result. Although she looked down upon the Zhang family, she didn''t have any deep grudge against them. Now that they have received the punishment they deserve, they should note out to harm others again in the future.


    In order to open the shop as soon as possible, Mo Yan asked Li Zhong to continue to focus onnd remation, while he went back and forth from the shop''s house. In addition to hiring people to decorate the shop, we also need to find a suitable warehouse. Otherwise, how will we get the food in the space?


    The pavement area is rtivelyrge, with the front hall and back hall adding up to more than 80 square meters. Previously, the front hall was used by the Zhang family to sell rice grains, and the back hall was a warehouse for temporarily storing grain, and there was also a small kitchen for cooking food.

 Chapter 286: The shop tricked the Zhang family (8)

    Chapter 286: The shop tricked the Zhang family (8)


    Chapter 286 The shop was obtained and the Zhang family was cheated (8)


    Mo Yan had someone tear down the wall between the front hall and the back hall, and turned it into a spacious room. Only the kitchen was kept. From now on, Li Zhong could keep the shop and make hot meals by himself.


    The walls on both sides of the gate were also demolished, and someone from the woodworking shop was asked to measure the dimensions and make a retractable door. In this way, once the door is opened, the room will be bright and bright, and even if the guests are standing at the door, they can clearly see the things ced there.


    After carefully exining the key points and details of the decoration to the decoration workers, Mo Yan began to search for the warehouse.


    There is no food produced in the Mo family''snd yet, so there is no way to mix the food in the space and transport it to the shop to sell. Mo Yan can only rent a house and pile the food in the space like he did before to run vegetables and grain for the refugees. Inside, Li Zhong was asked to take it to the mill for processing and then sell it in the shop.


    Just by doing this, Li Zhong was afraid that he would think too much and think that he did not trust him, so he refused to leave the matter of purchasing food to her. There is no other way to do this. Just wait until thend at home grows food.


    The ce you are looking for must also be rtively hidden and will not arouse the suspicion of others. Fortunately, there are many warehouses in the city that can be rented. Most of these warehouses are used by merchants traveling from north to south to store goods.


    Mo Yan searched for several days through Yaxing, and finally fell in love with a small warehouse with an area of about 50 square meters. This warehouse is located at the far end of the entire warehouse area. Goodse and go in and out of the area every day. Whether goods are shipped to this room, as long as no one is specifically watching, no one will notice anything is wrong.


    Except for the location being a bit far from the shop, Mo Yan was very satisfied with everything else. The rent was not expensive, just two taels of silver per month, and she paid it for a whole year. After a year, the ce will no longer be used.


    Now that the warehouse has been found, we still need to keep an eye on the store decoration before we feel at ease. Li Zhong sends Mo Yan to the city early every morning. If there is no time to pick him up in the afternoon, Mo Yan will call a car back. At noon, she went to Mo Qingze''s ce to cook a meal, which made Han Zhiyun so happy that he came over every noon to have a meal.


    Mo Qingze was not informed in advance about purchasingnd and buying a shop. After Mo Qingze found out, he didn''t me her for making random decisions. He just asked if the family''s money was enough, and even wanted to move to the academy to save some money for the family.


    Mo Yan was very happy with his father''s open-mindedness and trust, but Han Zhiyun was speechless.


    Han Zhiyun not onlymented his ssmate''s open-mindedness and fatherly heart, but also envied him for having a capable and good daughter. He even regretted that he could not give birth to a son in advance, otherwise it would be great to have an inws!


    Its the end of October in a blink of an eye, and the weather is getting colder and colder. I have to wear thick cotton clothes and trousers to avoid the cold.


    By this time, the Mo familys shop had been renovated, and the food in the space had been piled in the rented warehouse by Mo Yan in advance. After Li Zhong processed what needed to be processed, he transported it to the shop. In addition to rice, wheat and corn, there are also whole grains such as millet, red beans, mung beans, and eggs.


    Everything is ready, just waiting for the shop to open on October 30th.


    On the afternoon of October 28, Li Zhong hurriedly drove the carriage to pick up Mo Qingze from Changshan Academy. At the end of every month, Changshan Academy has a holiday.


    Mo Yan deliberately set the opening day of the shop on October 30th, just so that the whole family could be present.


    But when Mo Qingze came back, he brought a very bad news: the army of the Ba people invaded the border of Dachu half a month ago!

 Chapter 287: The store is open and business is booming (1)

    Chapter 287: The store is open and business is booming (1)


    Chapter 287 The store is open and business is booming (1)


    The Ba people are the barbarians who invaded the border of Dachu in Mo Yan''s dream. Since the beginning of September, the temperature in the Ba people''s territory has dropped sharply, and then it has been covered by a heavy snow that has not been seen in fifty years. Countless cattle and sheep have frozen to death.


    In order to resolve the internal turmoil caused by the snowstorm, just half a month ago, the king of the Ba people summoned eighteen tribes and sent 80,000 troops to attack Shanhai City on the border of Dachu. Fortunately, the generals in charge of Shanhai City were well prepared under Xiao Ruiyuan''s reminder and withstood the fierce attacks of the Ba people one after another.


    Its just that the Ba people are physically strong and can fight well, and their number is 30,000 more than the defenders of the border city. The defense of Shanhai City is very difficult. The imperial court has dispatched nearby troops to Shanhai City for reinforcements, and the war is stalemate for a while.


    At this time, the main hall of the Mo family was quiet. Although the war took ce at the border, a long way from the capital, and the capital was not affected by the war, the thought of many people dying and many innocent people being disced made everyone feel very depressed.


    Sensing that something was wrong in the atmosphere, Xiao Hua also stopped ying, put the noisy little fur ball on her back, andy quietly at Mo Yan''s feet.


    Mo Qingze looked at the pitch-ck night outside with a heavy gaze, and said to Mo Yan: "Our shop will open the day after tomorrow. If you can, just make it as simple as hanging a string of firecrackers."


    "Yeah." Mo Yan nodded in agreement. She had no intention of making a big deal.


    If it is a big event, guests must be treated, and the people who have good friendships in the vige must follow the courtesy. However, my family moved into a new house this year, and I have already held banquets, so I am really embarrassed to do so. But now that war has broken out, and it is at the feet of the emperor, many people must be worried, and it will be eye-catching if it is too lively.


    "Dad, will the bad guyse to Liuyang Vige?" Zhen''er held her father''s hand tightly, her eyes showing panic.


    The experience of fleeingst year left a deep impression on Zhen''er. In his mind, fighting means being disced, not even having enough to eat, and being caught and eaten. One such painful experience is enough. He didn''t want to run for his life again.


    Mo Qingze smiled gently and held his youngest son on his knees: "No, our Dachu soldiers are very brave and will not let bad guyse in. Zhen''er, don''t be afraid."


    Yes! Zhener nodded fiercely andy in his fathers arms, feeling more at ease.


    After hearing this, the other little guys also quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Just dont get hit, just dont get hit!


    Listening to the cold wind whistling outside the house, Li Zhong sighed pitifully: "It''s so cold and freezing. I don''t know how miserable the lives of the affected civilians will be. It will be even harder than when we fled before."


    No, they escaped. Although they didn''t have enough to eat, they couldn''t freeze in the summer. It''s so cold now, and those innocent people are cold, hungry, and more likely to get sick, but it''s much more difficult than it was back then.


    Thinking of the suffering people at the border, everyone fell silent again.


    Mo Yan carefully recalled the scene in the dream. At that time, the Ba people did not invade the capital, but Shanhai City was captured. They also quickly captured several other nearby cities, burning and looting along the way, and countless people died.


    Not long after, the capital city, less than 800 miles away from Shanhai City, was flooded with disced ordinary people. The weather was so cold that many people froze to death on the road alone. The only difference now is that the moldy grain issue has been resolved and no longer harms the soldiers guarding the border. If the war starts like this, it won''t be aplete defeat like in the dream. Perhaps, this war will not be as tragic as in the dream.

 Chapter 288: The store is open and business is booming (2)

    Chapter 288: The store is open and business is booming (2)


    Chapter 288 The store is open and business is booming (2)


    However, as long as there is a war, powerless civilians will always be victims of war, and death is inevitable. Mo Yan only prayed that the soldiers of Dachu could be more powerful and stop the Ba people outside Shanhaiguan.


    I dont know how long this war willst. In my dream, itsted for several months. When the weather got warmer after spring, the Ba people had to withdraw from the territory of Da Chu because they suffered desperate resistance from Da Chu soldiers and suffered numerous casualties. Return to the prairie.


    How could she sympathize with the innocent people who were dragged into the whirlpool of the war? Mo Yan also knew that there was nothing she could do. If in the previous life, we could donate money, materials and food, but in this era, transportation andmunication are inconvenient, and even this is not possible.


    Mo Yan sighed dejectedly and could only focus on the opening of the shop the day after tomorrow.


    The Mo family bought the pavement of the pavement in the city. There were very few people who knew it, and no one knew Liuyang Vige. The Liu family, shopkeeper Xing and shopkeeper Muxing in the city knew that these three families would definitelye to support him that day.


    There are only a few people. After the opening ceremony is over, it will be cheaper to invite them to Huixianju for a meal. It is much easier than treating guests to the greenhouse.


    Everything that needs to be prepared has been prepared in the shop. All we have to do is wait for the family to arrive in the carriage that day.


    On the thirtieth day, the weather was pretty good. Although it was windy, the sun was also very bright. Opening on a sunny day is also a good sign.


    The Mo family got up early and put on new clothes. After a simple breakfast, the group came to the gate. At this time, Li Zhong had already hitched the carriage.


    After everyone got on the bus, Li Zhong put on the windbreaker Mo Yan specially made for him and sat outside to catch the bus. Driving in this kind of weather is very difficult, but having a windbreaker makes it much better.


    As soon as the carriage moved, Zhen''er and the other little guys started chattering and discussing, guessing how big the rice shop was, how much rice could be packed in it, and whether the peopleing to buy rice would overwhelm the shop.


    The children discussed it with gusto, and the adults also chimed in from time to time, so it didnt feel boring along the way.


    Xiao Hei walked very steadily, and would automatically go around any small potholes. Sitting on the carriage was not bumpy at all, and Li Zhong didn''t need to worry too much.


    Before renovating the shop, Mo Yan had to go back and forth every day. She felt that it was too troublesome for Li Zhong to pick her up, but she couldn''t drive herself, so she took out the undiluted spiritual spring water from the space and gave it to Xiao Hei to drink.


    Xiao Hei was transformed by the diluted spiritual spring water. After drinking a small pot of undiluted spiritual spring water, his body did not have any adverse reactions. Compared with before, his eyes were a little more spiritual.


    After giving it a few drinks, Xiao Hei''s intelligence waspletely stimted, and now he can understand human speech and even think briefly.


    Xiao Heis changes have been noticed by everyone in his family. However, animals like horses have rtively high IQs, and there is a little flower in front of them. The family only thinks that the horse is eating well and drinking well, and it is slowly bing smarter.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan gave Dahuang, Xiaohuang and Xiaohuang some spiritual spring water to drink, and the effect was already showing.


    Chatting andughing all the way to the door of the shop, everyone got off the carriage one by one.


    At this time, the appearance of the shop has changed a lot. Peopleing and going will subconsciously take a look. After all, if the door is opened to the size of a whole wall, the whole street, no, the whole capital, I am afraid that it cannot be found. The second one.


    Mo Yan took out the key and opened the door. With a slight push, the door folded open to both sides. The light came in and all the furnishings in the shop were clearly visible.


    There are two rows of waist-highrge wooden barrels neatly ced in the middle, eight in total, four in each row, each containing rice, flour, corn flour, glutinous rice, glutinous rice flour, etc. On both sides of the wall, there are small wooden barrels as high as thighs, containing red beans, mung beans and other grains. Threerge baskets of eggs are also ced aside.

 Chapter 289: The store is open and business is booming (3)

    Chapter 289: The store is open and business is booming (3)


    Chapter 289 The store is open and business is booming (3)


    A wooden frame was made near the door. The left side is for customers to enter and make purchases, and the right side is the ounting counter. After the guests have purchased what they want to buy, they go to the ounting counter to have the items weighed and settled.


    "Wow, eldest sister, is this really our shop?" Zhen''er looked at the new and spacious house with bright eyes. She couldn''t believe that it belonged to her.


    Mo Yan patted his head and said amusedly: "How can this be fake?"


    Sister, I cant believe it either! Xiner grabbed the crystal clear rice in the rice bucket dizzy, feeling that everything before her eyes was like a dream.


    Not only did their family live in a big house, but they also bought such arge shop in the capital. These were things that she had never dared to think about before.


    Yaner, its really good, even better than dad imagined.


    It was also the first time for Mo Qingze toe here. The walls and floors were clean, and the rice grains were neatly ced. He suddenly felt a sense of pride in his heart. Looking at Mo Yan, in addition to deep love, there was also a look in his eyes. Deep guilt.


    The eldest daughter is too capable, much better than his father. Without their eldest daughter, their family''s life would probably be worse than in Mojiacun, and it would be even less possible for them to live in a big house, have so muchnd, and own such a big shop in the imperial city.


    But as a father, not only did he not help much, but he had to rely on his daughter to study in the academy with peace of mind. He owed so much to his eldest daughter!


    Especially when I heard Zhiyun talking about the children at home who didnt understand anything, I felt even more ufortable. It was because of his ipetence that his daughter had to force herself to grow up. It must be that he had umted too much merit in his previous life to have such a good daughter.


    Li Xiu''s aunt and nephew are also full of joy. For them, the Mo family is both their benefactor and their master family. The better the Mo family is, the happier they will be.


    Yun Zhao is the calmest one holding his sister''s hand. This rice shop didn''t mean anything to him, but seeing the Mo family so happy made him feel happy.


    Mo Yan picked up the rag and began to wipe the counter and the wooden barrels containing food. The house has just been renovated, and some white dust will fall from the walls. Now it needs to be wiped every day, but it will not be necessary in the future.


    Upon seeing this, other people also found rags from the corner and started wiping. After a while, the counter, chairs, and barrels were wiped clean, and no dust could be seen.


    When Li Zhong parked the carriage and came back, he inserted the stack of wooden price tags he had made earlier on the rice piles, clearly marking the prices at a nce.


    Li Zhong held up a sign with opening discounts written ording to Mo Yan''s wishes and asked Mo Yan: "Girl Yan, do you want to put this at the door?"


    "Let it go!" Mo Yan looked at the crowdsing and going outside and continued: "Our house is newly opened. Although the quality of the food is better than other rice shops, itcks reputationpared to those old rice shops, and the price is also lower than that of other rice shops. Its 20% higher than other stores. Now its 20% cheaper during the event. Lets attract customers first and let them taste the difference. Even if its more expensive, they will buy it again next time.


    Rice, grain, and eggs are all produced in space. They are of good color and taste. Long-term consumption has obvious benefits to the human body. My family and the Li family have always eaten food produced in the space, and they don''t even sneeze. It''s normal that the price is higher.


    Furthermore, the quality is much higher and the price is the same as other stores. Over time, customers will naturally know how to choose. If you take away the business of another rice shop, wouldn''t that make people hate you?


    Mo Yan sets the price higher and takes the mid-to-high-end route. Firstly, it avoids disputes, and secondly, it maintains the passenger flow within a certain range and ensures a sufficient supply of food in the space. After all, she is the only one working in the space and cannot afford too much.

 Chapter 290: The store is open and business is booming (4)

    Chapter 290: The store is open and business is booming (4)


    Chapter 290 The store is open and business is booming (4)


    When grain is grown in the depressions and terraces, return them to the next-level grain. At that time, the price will be a little cheaper than the food in the space, a little higher than otherpanies, and ordinary people can afford it and eat it.


    Sister, what are you doing? Are we going to cook for ourselves in the shop at noon? Seeing Mo Yan scooping up a wooden basin of rice and carrying it to the kitchen, Xin''er asked curiously.


    Mo Yan poured the water from the bucket into the basin with adle and asked, "Do you think the rice we eat is delicious?"


    "Smells good!" Xin''er nodded without hesitation: "Even if there is no food, I can still eat two big bowls of white rice! But sister, I asked you many times, but you didn''t tell me where I bought this rice. .


    "Why didn''t sister say anything? Didn''t you say that sister used magic to conjure it up?" Mo Yan said half-truthfully, washing the rice grains in the basin with water.


    "If you don''t want to say it, just don''t say it. You keep lying to me like this. I''m not a three-year-old child. How could I be fooled?" Xin''er rolled her eyes and muttered dissatisfiedly, not believing that what her sister said was true. talk.


    Mo Yan is speechless. These days, no one believes the truth.


    After washing the rice twice and it was clean, Mo Yan poured it into the wooden steamer for steaming rice and told Xin''er: "Let Dad and Grandpa Li carry the big stove to the door, put the pot rack up and add some water. Burn it, it''s time for the rice to be steamed."


    Xiner was a little confused and ran out before she had time to ask any more questions.


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong carried the big stove under the eaves of the door, close to the wall so as not to block the way of others. They ced the big iron pot on it, added water, covered it with a lid and started to make a fire.


    This move of the Mo family attracted the attention of many people. It''s obviously a store selling food, but it looks like a street vendor selling wontons.


    Mo Yanke didn''t care what these people thought. When the water in the pot boiled, he directly ced the wooden steamer with the lid on it. Listening to the gurgling sound in the pot, I guess the aroma of rice will be wafting out in less than a moment.


    The official opening was at the sixth quarter of the morning. Now it''s the fourth quarter of the hour. Just waiting for the Liu family, shopkeeper Xing and others to arrive, they fired the cannon and unveiled the signboard.


    Not long after, the Liu family were the first to arrive, it was Liu''s mother and Liu Tinn. After a while of greetings, Mo Yan epted the congrattory gift from the Liu family, weed the mother and daughter to a separate small room at the back of the shop, and made them tea and served snacks.


    This small room was originally used as a resting ce for Li Zhong, but now it is temporarily used to entertain guests.


    After a while, Shopkeeper Xing and Shopkeeper Muxing also came over with congrattory gifts. At this time, the strong aroma of rice could be hearding from the wooden steamer at the door. It spread out with the breeze and could be smelled in half the street, attracting many passers-by to inquire.


    This is a good method. You will know the rice is delicious when you smell the fragrance of the rice! Where does your ricee from? It is so fragrant.


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Shopkeeper Xing regretted them. The calction of this meter is considered confidential. If he asked it so hastily, it could easily cause misunderstanding. Although he also knew that if a restaurant used this kind of rice, it would attract many customers.


    Smelling the fragrance wafting in, Mo Yan didn''t seem to notice Shopkeeper Xing''s difort, "It''s harvested from the countryside. Maybe it has good water and soil, so this rice is extra fragrant. I will also grow this rice at home next year. nt rice, and if Shopkeeper Xing needs it, just go get it."


    "Haha, that''s a good feeling! However, you have to give me a cheaper price." Shopkeeper Xingughed loudly when he heard this, and felt relieved knowing that Mo Yan was not offended.


    We are all old acquaintances, and the price is easy to negotiate.

 Chapter 291: The store is open and business is booming (5)

    Chapter 291: The store is open and business is booming (5)


    Chapter 291 The store is open and business is booming (5)


    Mo Yan happily agreed. Thebined lond and slopingnd totaled more than 100 acres. The rice seeds in the space were also high-yielding rice seeds developed in previous lives. With the blessing of spiritual spring water, it would not be a problem to produce one thousand to five hundred kilograms per acre. If you cant eat it at your own rice shop, it would be a good idea to sell it to Huixianju.


    As for the rest, it will be sold as grain seeds. It would also be a good thing if this kind of high-yielding rice was promoted in Dachu.


    Under the premise that the rice yield per mu is less than 400 kilograms, my own rice yield per mu is so high, so I have to think of a reasonable reason. Spring water can be used for irrigation, and good water and soil can be used, but this is not enough.


    Seeing that more and more people were attracted by the smell of rice and that the auspicious time hade, Li Zhong took out a long string of firecrackers, hung them on a bamboo pole and lit them.


    Amidst the bursts of loud firecrackers, Mo Qingze cupped his hands toward everyone, and with a smile on his face, he unveiled the red silk covering the signboard above the door.


    On the wooden sign with a simple border, the four vigorous characters "Mojia Fragrant Rice" jumped out on it. The wooden steamer on the side still exudes a strong aroma of rice, which just confirms the word "fragrant rice".


    Okay! Everyone apuded and congratted the Mo family, with sincere smiles on their faces.


    The next matter of recruiting customers into the store was left to Mo Yan, the shopkeeper, Li Zhong. The Liu family, mother and daughter, and Shopkeeper Xing were all guests, so they couldn''t wait here all the time, so Mo Qingze invited them to Huixianju, where a private room had already been booked.


    After several people declined, Mo Qingze persuaded them to go. Xin''er and the other four children couldn''t help much, so they also went. Mo Yan and the three members of the Li family were the only ones left in the shop to greet business, and nned to go thereter.


    Li Zhong was originally a businessman, and he had his own way of attracting customers. He could impress passers-by who were attracted by the smell of rice with just a few words.


    Many people brought custom-made small wooden boxes for rice and rice shovels from the table at the door. They were very excited when they saw the crystal-clear and plump rice and grains. However, they just saw that the price of rice on the price list was 20% higher than that of other stores. Some hesitation.


    "Your rice looks good, and the rice outside smells good, but it''s too expensive. Who knows whether it will taste good or not."


    A woman wearing a gold hairpin twisted a handful of rice, looked at it carefully, and smelled it. She liked it very much, but the price made her very dissatisfied.


    Mo Yan was not angry at being picked on, with a confident smile on his face: "My rice is more expensive than other families, so there is a reason why it is expensive. Ordinary shops sell gold and silver jewelry and people buy it, but the jewelry from Duobao Pavilion is so expensive." Even if it is expensive, some people still spend a lot of money to buy it. The same is true for my rice. It is now open for business and the price can be 20% cheaper. It is the same price as other rice. If your wife is worried that it is not delicious, you can try the wooden steamer first. If you think the rice in it is good, buy some and try it out. If your family likes it, you can buy more next time, but at that time it will be sold at the original price."


    Li Yan on the side listened and cleverly ran to the small kitchen to bring out a big bowl. She filled the rice from the wooden steamer at the door and brought it in. There were also several clean wooden spoons on the te.


    The woman was hesitant, picked up a wooden spoon, scooped out a spoonful of steaming rice, and put it into her mouth hesitantly. The moment the rice entered her mouth, the woman''s eyes lit up and she chewed it carefully. The more she ate, the more delicious the rice became.


    After swallowing a mouthful of rice, she couldn''t wait to say: "This rice is so delicious. Give me a hundred catties of this rice first."


    Okay! Mo Yan Dale quickly opened the linen bag at hand and asked Li Xiu to put rice in it. After the rice was packed and weighed, the woman received a total of four hundred coins.

 Chapter 292: The store is open and business is booming (6)

    Chapter 292: The store is open and business is booming (6)


    Chapter 292 The store is open and business is booming (6)


    After seeing the woman taste the rice, she bought a hundred kilograms at once. Others were also very curious and picked up several other clean wooden spoons, scooped a spoonful of rice into their mouths, and they all followed the woman''s instructions. Human reaction.


    Give me eighty pounds.


    Give me a hundred catties too.


    I want it too, one hundred and fifty pounds.


    Several women rushed to speak, fearing that if they spoke too slowly, the rice would be taken away by others. The price is cheap now, but if you want to buy it in the future, you will have to spend more money!


    The passers-by who were watching the excitement outside were very curious when they saw how busy it was inside. They thought they could just take a look without spending any money, so they came in. After tasting the free rice, I couldn''t resist the delicious taste of space rice. Like the people before me, I hurriedly started paying for it.


    Mo Yan and Li Xius aunt and nephew were busy loading and weighing rice for the guests, while Li Zhong helped call a car for the guests to transport it. The carriages and horses at the door came round after round, and the customers in the shop came round after round.


    In less than half an hour, more than two thousand kilograms of rice alone were sold, and a lot of glutinous rice, eggs, etc. were also sold due to the strong rmendation of Mo Yan and others. In short, Mojia Fragrant Rice got off to a good start on the first day it opened.


    Seeing that it was noon, the flow of people in the shop gradually dwindled, and the barrels of rice were almost sold out, so Mo Yan suggested to lock the door first and go to Huixianju to have a meal beforeing back.


    "Yan Yatou, there are still some customersing to the door now. It would be unlucky to lock the door as soon as the shop opens. Just take Xiu''er and two over there. I will guard you here." Li Zhong urged Mo Yan and insisted. Stay and guard the shop.


    Mo Yan thought about it and agreed, and would pack a meal for him from Huixianjuter.


    The three of them arrived at the private room on the second floor of Huixianju. Liu Tinn, who was stuffed with pastries, couldn''t wait to pull Mo Yan to ask about the transaction.


    Mo Yan told the approximate sales figures, and everyone congratted Mo Qingze.


    When everyone arrived, Mo Yan called the waiter to serve the food. With the big shopkeeper, Shopkeeper Xing, all the dishes were served in a short while. Li Zhong''s share, under Mo Yan''s instructions, had been packed in a food box in the kitchen in advance and asked Li Xiu to deliver it.


    Just after waiting for a long time, Li Xiu didn''te. There was no one at the table waiting for her, so everyone started eating at Mo Qingze''s greeting.


    There are a total of eighteen dishes on this table, all of which are Huixianju''s signature dishes. Shopkeeper Xing specially ordered the best cooks to cook them. They are all delicious, delicious and delicious.


    Only Xiner showed little interest. He only tasted each dish and stopped eating more. With theparison, they realized for the first time how good their sister''s cooking skills were. She was actually better than the best cook in Huixianju.


    If Mo Yan knew what they were thinking, he would definitely be embarrassed. She definitely can''t keep up with Huixianju''s chef in Lun''s cooking skills. But because the ingredientse out of the space and are cooked with spiritual spring water, the taste is particrly good. If it were reced with ordinary ingredients, she would still be a step behind!


    Having finished the meal, Li Xiu was not seen. Not only was Li Yan worried, but Mo Yan was also worried. But there were still guests sitting at the table, so she couldn''t leave the table in the middle of the meal, and she was very nervous after eating the meal.


    After finally finishing the meal, they sent away the Liu family, mother and daughter, and the shopkeeper of Muxing. After Mo Yan said goodbye to shopkeeper Xing, she spoke to her father and hurriedly ran to the shop.


    When I arrived at the door, I found that Li Zhong and Li Xiu were both there, and my anxious heart finally calmed down.


    Grandpa Li, Aunt Li, whats wrong with you?


    After walking in, Mo Yan realized something was wrong. Li Zhong''s face was very ugly, with a hint of anger, and Li Xiu''s eyes were red. It was obvious that he had just cried a lot.


    When the two of them saw her, they quickly put away their expressions of concern, shook their heads and said it was nothing.


    Seeing that they refused to tell the truth, Mo Yan felt angry: "If it''s not the case, then why are you sad? We are a family. If you have any difficulties, why don''t we talk about it and work together to find a solution?"


    Li Zhong looked at Mo Yan, opened his mouth and hesitated whether to say anything. The three of them owe the Mo family enough, and they really don''t have the shame to bother her with those troublesome things.


    Seeing his expression, Mo Yan asked tentatively: "But people from the Zhang family came to look for trouble?"


    If the guests hadn''t caused trouble, she couldn''t guess who could make the father and daughter angry and sad except the Zhang family.


    Li Zhong closed his eyes and nodded helplessly, "Xiu''er was delivering food to me, but Zhang Ming bumped into me. He dragged Xiu''er on the street and talked nonsense. He wanted Xiu''er to get back together with him and let me fight. Ran."


    Li Xiu, who had just stopped crying, started wiping tears again after listening to his father''s words. She didn''t expect to meet Zhang. From the moment she was divorced, she gave up on him and just wanted to cherish the present days. But when she saw him, the unbearable past came to mind like a nightmare. How could she not hate orin?


    When Mo Yan heard this, he was furious: "What a shameless Zhang Ming. He has fallen to this stage and still thinks about the blessings of the people. He is simply a scumbag!"

 Chapter 293: Shameless violent solution(1)

    Chapter 293: Shameless violent solution(1)


    Chapter 293 Shameless Violent Solution (1)


    Having an affair after marriage, not only making a baby with another woman, but also driving his wife out of the house. Now we bump into each other, and theye back to get entangled. This kind of scumbag would have been despised by others in his previous life.


    But this scumbag asked Li Xiu to go back with him in public. When Li Xiu refused, some passers-by persuaded Li Xiu to go back with him. He also said that "one day is a day for a husband and a hundred days of kindness." Letting her go back is already a matter of love and justice, and let Li Xiu cherish her blessings.


    What''s even more disgusting is that these remarks came from a woman''s mouth and were supported by many people, which made the scumbag even more enthusiastic. He tried his best to pretend to be pitiful and cry, begging Li Xiu to go back with him, which made Li Xiu cry with anger. In the end, Li Zhong couldn''t bear it anymore and drove the scum away with a big broom.


    Mo Yan was so angry that her stomach ached after hearing Li Xiu''s cry. This is such a vition of the Three Views!


    "Grandpa Li, don''t listen to those people and ask Aunt Li to go back. The Zhang family will be a fire pit." Mo Yan said angrily, fearing that Li Zhong was worried about other people''s opinions and really persuaded Li Xiu to go back. .


    "Yan Yatou, when I live to this age, I have already looked away from some things. If I live afortable life, why should I care about other people''s opinions? Xiu''er is fine as she is now. As long as she doesn''t make mistakes, how can I let her She went to find that heartless thing!"


    Li Zhong looked at his daughter with pity. He asked himself that he was not that pedantic person. His only wish now was that his daughter and granddaughter would be well. If there was a suitable family in the future, he would be satisfied to find a good home for them.


    "That''s good!"


    Mo Yan was relieved now. She didn''t doubt Grandpa Li''s love for his daughter, but she was afraid that he would be worried about rumors and would do it in a fit of enthusiasm.


    I originally wanted to ask Li Zhong not to talk nonsense to him next time that scumbag came, but to beat him out directly. At this time, Mo Qingze, who wasgging behind, came back with a few children, and it was difficult to speak again.


    There were fewer people walking on the street in the afternoon, and business was not as good as in the morning. Only two to three hundred kilograms of grain and more than a hundred eggs were sold in the afternoon. No one was disappointed. As long as word of mouth spreads, the customer base stabilizes. , dont worry about not being able to sell the food.


    The days are short in winter, and at the end of Shenshi, the sky gets dark. After everyone worked together to sort out the things, they closed the store and returned to Liuyang Vige in a carriage.


    Xiao Hua and Xiao Mao Tuan were squatting at the entrance of the courtyard, waiting for their master toe home and open the door. Next to them squatted a taller Dabai. The two elders and the younger one saw Xiao Hei walking leisurely from a distance, and the older two spread their legs and rushed forward.


    The little round fur ball also jumped behind. As a result, its little front legs stumbled into a small pit. It rolled several times before it stood up again and continued to jump towards the direction of the carriage.


    Mo Yan sat outside. When the carriage stopped at the gate, he was the first to get off the carriage. As soon as Xiaohua and Xiaomaodan saw her, they jumped on her enthusiastically.


    Mo Yan bent down and picked up the little furball and touched its head. The little guy is already three months old, and his body is so fat that it is difficult to hold him.


    Seeing that the owner only hugged the little furball and ignored her, Xiaohua was very jealous and bit the little furball''s wagging tail and pulled it down.


    Hmph, I have been generous enough by allowing you to sleep with the master at night. Now you have topete with me for favor. Dont even think about it!


    Xiaohua''s mouth was not serious, and she pulled the little hair ball until it screamed. Mo Yan pinched its ears in a funny way, and then it reluctantly let go of its mouth. The depressed look that dared not speak out caused Dabai tough a few times.


    I didnt see it clearly until it got too dark. When I heard Dabais voice, Mo Yan knew it wasing. He quickly put down the little furball and ran over to rub its head: "Why did you go down the mountain? You have to stay at home at night?"

 Chapter 294: Shameless violent solution (2)

    Chapter 294: Shameless violent solution (2)


    Chapter 294 Shameless Violent Solution (2)


    "Yan''er, what, what is this?" Mo Qingze was thest one to get off the bus. Seeing his daughter holding a ck figure bigger than a flower, he was frightened for a moment, and even his voice changed.


    Mo Yan exined: "Dad, this is Dabai. You have seen it before. It was the one that took us to find Xiaohuast time."


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze quickly remembered and felt relieved. It was just that there was either a python or a wolf in the house. Is this really good?


    Dabai nced at Mo Qingze, then leaned into Mo Yan''s arms, his wet nose pressed against the back of her hand, feeling cold.


    It was gettingte and everyone was hungry, so Mo Yan simply made a big pot of gnhi and paired it with a few appetizers. It tasted delicious!


    Little Hairy Ball also ate gnhi. I gave him a small bowl and ate it with a huff.


    Xiaohua and Dabai were lying aside, looking at Mo Yan with bright wolf eyes. They could enter the space to eat delicious food again at night!


    After dinner, Mo Yan, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong went to the big study room to calcte the ounts and ie of the shop today.


    Li Zhong opened the ount book, which contained dense records of the goods sold in the shop today. He took the abacus and calcted it carefully. After summarizing the various grains and eggs, he reported a series of numbers.


    "Rice sold the most, with a total of 3,620 kilograms sold at four cents per catty, earning fourteen taels and eighty cents; followed by glutinous rice, which sold for six hundred and ten kilograms at six cents per catty. I got three hundred and six cents and sixty cents; three hundred and twenty-five kilograms of corn flour, five cents per catty, and one tael and six cents of silver and twenty-five cents... Three hundred eggs were sold, and I got four hundred and fifty cents. The total ie of the shop today totals twenty-five taels and seventy-five cents."


    After finishing the report, Li Zhong handed the ount book and abacus to Mo Qingze and asked him to check it again.


    No need, Uncle Zhongs arithmetic skills are much better than mine. Mo Qingze smiled slightly and pushed the ount book and abacus over again.


    Mo Yan took a look at the ount book and said happily: "It''s great to sell so much food on the first day! Although the money earned is not as much as selling vegetables, the business in the shop canst a year. , selling three thousand kilograms of grain every day will not be a problem in the future."


    There is no cost for food in space, and the cost is the rice pounding processing fee, which is almost negligiblepared to the benefits.


    Li Zhong said with a smile: "Yan Yatou''s method is also good. I gave the customers a try before buying a lot. Unless you are particrly precious about money, those customers who bought rice today wille back sooner orter."


    "This method is indeed good. It is much more effective than just saying it is good." Mo Qingze looked at Mo Yan lovingly, the pride on his face undisguised.


    Mo Yan epted thepliments from the two men with a smile, poured the money bag on the table, and began to count the silver.


    The table was mostly made up of broken silver,rge and small, and there were only a few hundred copper tes, and they were all counted in a short time. Perhaps there were a lot of people making mistakes at the time, and the actual amount of money did not match the ount, and there was a difference of dozens of cents.


    Mo Yan''s face was full of annoyance: "I made a mistake in my calction. Forty or fifty cents can buy two and a half kilograms of pork."


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong couldn''tugh or cry. They knew that she didn''t really feel sorry for the dozens of pennies, but seeing her expression, they couldn''t help butfort her.


    Mo Yan smiled sheepishly and said sternly: "The customers who are buying rice today are eating our rice so well, they might tell their rtives, friends and neighbors. There will be another price cut in the next two days, so the customers who want to buy rice should not It will be less than today. After two days, the price of our rice will go up, and there will be a lot less people buying rice. Taking advantage of these two days, we will continue to steam rice to attract as many customers as possible. When the price reduction activity is over, steam rice We cant stop making rice, we steam one steamer every day and give it to the people nearby who are begging or who dont have enough to eat.

 Chapter 295: Shameless violent solution(3)

    Chapter 295: Shameless violent solution(3)


    Chapter 295 Shameless Violent Solution (3)


    With her current ability, she can''t do more. She can still steam a pot of rice every day and send it out.


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong nodded repeatedly and said yes.


    Looking at the gray beard and deep wrinkles on Li Zhong''s face, Mo Yan said: "Grandpa Li, the shop will be very busy these two days. There are not enough people at home now. Xin''er Yanzi and I can help. It will take a long time." You still have to hire someone. Not only do you have to greet the guests, but you also have to help them carry food and replenish supplies. I think you need at least two people to help, what do you think?"


    Li Zhong thought for a while and said, "It''s good to find one for the time being. When the business in the shop improves, it will be the same again."


    Now that the business in the shop has just started, save as much as you can. If there are two of us, it will only be a little busy, but thats okay.


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "Let''s find them all at once, so that everyone can rx. In the middle of winter, there are many people in the vige looking for work, helping in the shops to keep them out of the wind and out of the rain. I think there will be many people willing. When the timees, Just choose two honest and honest people.


    "Yan''er is right. Uncle Zhong, you can''t tire yourself too much. It''s up to you whether it''s two or three." Mo Qingze also agreed. It''s not easy to carry food. Uncle Zhong can''t do this job at his age. Son.


    Both father and daughter spoke, and Li Zhong was moved and could only ept it happily.


    The people discussed some details and then went back to their houses. The business will be open tomorrow, and Mo Qingze has to go to the academy, but he has to get up early!


    Back in his room, the little flowers, big white and little furballs were ying around. When they saw Mo Yaning back, they all rushed over.


    Little Hua couldn''t wait to cup the owner''s right hand and growl, signaling the owner to quickly let it in to eat delicious food.


    Foodie! Mo Yan poked its head, took their paws into the space, and threw two roast chickens to each of the two big ones. The little one''s belly is already very full, so no more food can be given to it.


    The roasted chicken was roastedst night. The workload has been rtively heavy recently, so Mo Yan needs to eat while working to replenish his strength.


    Xiao Hua happily gnawed on the fragrant roast chicken. When she saw the little fur ball approaching to beg for food, she pushed it aside pretending to be ferocious, and bit off two fat chicken legs as if to please, and presented them to Da Bai.


    Dabai was also holding a roast chicken and eating it gracefully. When he saw the chicken leg brought to his mouth by a certain second-rate guy, he was not polite and took it directly with his mouth. However, under Xiaohua''s joyful eyes, he was handed a small hair ball. before.


    Little Hairball ignored Xiaohua''s murderous gaze, shook his head and licked Dabai, theny on the ground happily chewing on the chicken legs.


    s, I took the pet of the master of this uncle, and wanted to seduce the uncle''s big white. I really want to kill the heavenly cub?


    The little flower stared at the little hairball, trying to kill this annoying guy with her eyes, but in the end she couldn''t resist her hungry belly, so she ran back dejectedly and continued to eat the roast chicken.


    Mo Yan saw all the turmoil between the guys, and the viin in his heart almost fell downughing. It seems that Xiaohua''s road to chasing his wife is not going smoothly, and there will still be hardships in the future!


    Looking at therge tracts of ripe rice in front of him, Mo Yan wiped his sweat with a sickle and missed the harvester in his previous life. With so much rice, it was really slow for her to make it with just her hands, but there was no way she could get her father and the others toe in to help!


    Mo Yan sighed, waved the sickle and began to harvest the rice. I have done these things in my previous life, and I am very skilled and not slow at doing them, but no matter how fast I am, I can''tpare to a harvester. After two hours of hard work, she only harvested half an acre ofnd. She quickly put an oilcloth on the ground, ced arge basket on top, grabbed handfuls of rice and started threshing.

 Chapter 296: Shameless violent solution(4)

    Chapter 296: Shameless violent solution(4)


    Chapter 296 Shameless Violent Solution (4)


    There was no manual threshing machine in this era, and she couldn''t make it, so she could only use the most primitive method to shake off the grains by force. Fortunately, the rice is very mature and can be shaken clean without much effort. Just repeating the same action continuously makes the arms sore and the body has no strength.


    Several guys had enough to eat and drink, andy in a row on the ground watching Mo Yan work. They can''t help at all with this kind of thing, they can only watch.


    After drinking the spiritual spring water twice to replenish his strength, he finally took off the grains from half an acre ofnd. Mo Yan spent a few more hours sifting through them with a sieve to remove the broken leaves, and the remaining grains were packed in In a sack.


    The rice yield in the space can reach 2,500 kilograms per acre. The grains in half an acre ofnd are about 1,200 kilograms. The remaining rice after shelling is about 1,000 kilograms. This means that she has worked hard. Most of the day is not enough to sell in the shop for one day.


    Luckily, I had been nting a little and harvesting a little every day, so there was a lot of food umted in the space, otherwise the shop would not be able to supply it. The rest of corn, glutinous rice and other cereals must also be nted. Although there is a lot of space, we cannot just sit back and rest.


    Thinking of this huge workload, Mo Yan, who had just eaten roast chicken and replenished his strength with spiritual spring water, felt that his hands and feet were weak again.


    After finishing what should be done, Mo Yan, who was sweating all over, drove the little flower Dabai and the little hair ball out of the space and soaked them in the barrel. These guys have be intelligent, and bathing in front of them always feels like taking off your clothes in front of others, which is really embarrassing.


    After soaking for about two moments, when I came out, only a short while passed outside. Dabai upied the cabin openly and refused to let Xiaohua go in to sleep.


    The little flower was spinning around anxiously and howling in its mouth. The little furball was also anxious. It was sleepy too! As soon as Mo Yan came out, the little guy climbed up Mo Yan''s trouser legs, but this guy had grown up a lot, and he almost pulled off Mo Yan''s trousers with this climb.


    Before Xiao Hua ran over to ask for help, Mo Yan entered the space holding the little furball again. After bathing and drying the little hair ball, he tucked it into bed. It''s very cold now, and the bed is cold, so it''s just right to let him go in first to warm him up.


    Little Hua was still screaming anxiously outside. Seeing that her master didn''te out, she simply scratched the door with her paws. Worried that the idiot would scratch the door, Mo Yan had no choice but to open the door and help him intercede with Dabai.


    "Dabai, you see it''s so cold now, just let him go in and sleep together. It will keep you warm even if we squeeze together like this. When I go to the city tomorrow, I will make one exactly the same for you, so you don''t have to squeeze in with this idiot."


    by


    Dabai understood and gave Mo Yan face. It red at Xiao Hua with disdain, and reluctantly moved its body to the side, leaving just enough space for Xiao Hua to lie in a straight line, without even being able to turn over and curl up.


    Xiaohua was so excited that she straightened up and bowed to Dabai, then crawled in like a little daughter-inw, lying down and not daring to approach Dabai.


    Mo Yan was speechless. It was obviously her fault, but this guy actually thanked Dabai. He was really a guy who forgot his friends after seeing sex!


    Getting up early the next day, after breakfast, Mo Yan moved several jars of rice wine and ced them on the carriage.


    This season is not suitable for drinking pear wine and peach wine. Rice wine made from glutinous rice is very suitable. The alcohol content is not high, but the wine taste is very strong, especially the wine brewed with Lingquan water. It tastes particrly good and contains The aura is also richer than that of space vegetables. Drinking it to dispel cold and dampness is very good for the body.

 Chapter 297: Shameless violent solution(5)

    Chapter 297: Shameless violent solution(5)


    Chapter 297 Shameless Violent Solution (5)


    Yaner, thank you for your hard work!


    Mo Qingze got on the carriage, looked at the wine jars piled up in the corner of the carriage, and couldn''t help but touch her head.


    What did Dad say? Its just a few jars of rice wine. Its hard work! Mo Yan hugged his fathers arm and said with a smile.


    Mo Qingze smiled and said nothing. Every time Yan''er came back or went over, she would bring him some rice wine or fruit wine. He couldn''t drink it all by himself. He told her several times not to bring more, but she would still bring it next time.


    Finally, under Zhiyun''s reminder, he took some to the academy and distributed some to his ssmates. As time went by, those ssmates who were not close to him at first became much friendlier. Every time he asked them for advice on something he didn''t understand, he got some answers. Answer patiently.


    He also gave some to each of the teachers. On the surface, there were no changes, but he could feel that several teachers were paying more attention to his sswork.


    He is too dull when ites to human rtions. If Zhi Yun hadn''t reminded him in time, he wouldn''t have been able to realize Yan''er''s good intentions.


    It was early in the morning, and there were not many people on the street. Xiao Hei walked very fast, and it didnt take long to reach the door of the shop. Mo Yan and Li Yan got off the carriage, and Li Zhong continued to drive Mo Qingze to the academy in the carriage.


    Mo Yan took out the key and opened the door, and wiped it with a rag together with Li Yan. Then they washed the rice and put it in the wooden steamer. After Li Zhong came back, several people worked together to carry the big stove to the door, put water in the pot and started steaming the rice.


    The sun rises slowly in the east, and the number of pedestrians on the street gradually increases. Every passerby is attracted by the fragrance of Mojia fragrant rice. If you are not in a hurry, you wille up and ask a few questions. When you see the full grains in the rice bucket, you will be very excited and tell your mother-inw toe here to buy grains in the future.


    I dont know whether its because the rice is too fragrant or because the customers who bought rice yesterday provided free publicity. The business in the morning was very good, even two points better than yesterday, which made Mo Yan very happy.


    There were fewer people on the street in the afternoon, but business was better than yesterday afternoon, especially a lot of eggs were sold. Seeing that after two days of selling, the rice and eggs stored in the shop were almost sold out, Li Zhong quickly drove to the warehouse and pulled some to make up for it.


    Seeing that his rather luxurious carriage had to pull people as well as transport goods, Mo Yan felt a little sad and immediately decided to buy another horse and a tbed specifically for pulling goods.


    So, while there were few customers and Li Yan was watching in the store, Mo Yan and Li Zhong went to Nanshi together. In the end, I only spent five taels and five cents on a grinding horse and a heavy-duty tbed cart.


    The horse is maroon, and it is also a drawing horse, but it is taller than the original Xiao Hei. Because he was old and unable to even pull the mill, he was sold by the original owner.


    The first time Mo Yan saw it, he was attracted by the shocking scars on its body. The real reason he wanted to buy it, as an old horse that was dying, was because of its sad and desperate eyes.


    Compared to the original Xiao Hei, this horse is obviously a little more intelligent.


    Mo Yan couldn''t bear that it had toiled all its life and died in a stable or was taken to be killed and sold as meat, so he bought it for five taels of silver.


    When the two came back, Li Zhong, who was sitting outside, saw a circle of people surrounding the door of the shop from a distance. His heart skipped a beat and he quickly urged Xiao Hei to walk faster.


    Little ck''s ears twitched, and he quickly avoided the pedestrians and sped up.


    Get out of here, dont let me drive you out with a broom!


    Hearing Li Yan''s angry voice, Mo Yan in the carriage quickly opened the door and became nervous when he saw the situation at the door of the shop.

 Chapter 298: Shameless violent solution(6)

    Chapter 298: Shameless violent solution(6)


    Chapter 298 Shameless Violent Solution (6)


    "After all, our two families are also rtives. How can anyone drive a rtive away? We are here just to take your aunt home. There is no harm in it. As long as you tell the whereabouts of your aunt, we two will leave immediately."


    Mrs. Hu smiled and held Li Yan''s hand, like a gentle and kind elder, but there was deep impatience in her eyes.


    "Rtives? Uh-huh!" Li Yan pulled out her hand hard and ignored the troublesome Hu. She pointed at Zhang Ming and cursed angrily: "Just seducing the little widow and driving away the married woman." How could I, an upright person, be rted to a beast who left home!"


    Pfft!


    The passers-by who were watching the excitement couldn''t help butugh out loud when they heard such fresh curse words.


    You, how can you insult your uncle?


    Being scolded as a beast, Zhang Ming was so ashamed and angry that he was dying of shame. However, he came to seek peace and could not scold him back, nor could he do anything to his niece who was married to his wife.


    "That''s right, my son is still your uncle no matter what. How can you insult your elders? s, your parents died early and there is no one to discipline them. But don''t worry, when your aunt returns to my Zhang family, Grandma Zhang will take good care of her. Teach you the rules!"


    Her beloved son was scolded, and Mrs. Hu was so angry that she almost died. But in order to let Li Xiu return to the Zhang family, she had to endure this tone, but the words that came out of her mouth pierced her heart.


    When Li Yan heard this, all he could see was the scene of his father and mother being brutally murdered by bandits, and his eyes suddenly turned blood red. Seeing Mr. Hu''s hateful face, she clenched her fists and endured it again and again. She couldn''t help but rushed into the shop and took out a pole. She hit Mr. Hu head and face without thinking.


    "ah-"


    Hu Shi screamed in fright and stepped back. In his haste, he forgot that there was a step behind him. He missed the step and fell out, just in time to avoid the baring at him.


    Mo Yan and Li Zhong, who had just gotten off the carriage and rushed over, were so frightened that their hearts nearly jumped out when they saw Li Yan smashing the pole at Mrs. Hu. Seeing that Mrs. Hu had not been hit when she fell, she was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Li Yan stepped forward, raised the pole, and hit Mrs. Hu again.


    Stop it, Yanzi, stop it quickly! Mo Yan shouted in shock and rushed over quickly.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Li Yan paused with her raised pole, and when she saw her grandfather and sister Yan rushing over with anxious faces, she burst into tears with a ''wow'' sound. As soon as the strength was released, the pole in his hand fell down and rolled to the bottom of the steps.


    It''s just a ten -year -old child, and his temperament is also smooth. If it is not forced to be in a hurry, he will hurt people with something fiercely!


    Mo Yan, who rushed over, quickly pushed through the crowd and rushed in. She hugged the sad and crying Li Yan andforted her, feeling a long sigh of relief in her heart.


    Fortunately, fortunately, I arrived in time, otherwise if the pole was hit, regardless of whether it damaged someone or not, with the Zhang family''s temperament, it would definitely make things worse, and the Li family would be passive by then.


    Li Zhong ran over one step behind. Without thinking, he went in and took out a big broom, and beat Zhang Ming hard at Zhang Ming who was helping Hu.


    "I let you, a beast, bully my granddaughter, let you, a beast, make trouble. I will beat you, shameless beast, to death today, or at worst, I will give you my old bones!"


    Arge broom made of slender bamboo rafts is much more painful when hit on the body than a broom made of sorghum millet. After a few hits, Zhang Ming screamed loudly, "Father-inw, don''t hit! My son-inw is wrong, don''t hit! Father-inw!"


    Li Zhong was angry, how could he let him go so easily, so he hit him in the face with the tip of the broom. The more miserable Zhang Ming screamed, the harder he struck. Anyway, a broom can''t kill anyone. Even if theint is filed with the government, it was the Zhang family who came to the shop to cause trouble first. What should he be afraid of!


    Seeing that her beloved son was beaten violently and her ankle was sprained, Madam Hu fell back in anger. She lowered her head like a wild bull, limped towards Li Zhong, and cursed viciously: "You dare to hit my son, you are a deadbeat, I will fight you!"

 Chapter 299: Hus birth plan should not be pursued by Wus (1)

    Chapter 299: Hu''s birth n should not be pursued by Wu''s (1)


    Chapter 299: The Hu family is making ns, and the Wu family is asking for help (1)


    Even though Li Zhong is old and inflexible, he is still much better than Hu, who is also old and fat. Seeing her bumping into her regardless of her, he didn''t resist and took two steps to the side. It was just a pity that the heavy blow just now didn''t hit Zhang Ming''s face.


    Mr. Hu was not so lucky. He did not hit anyone with his brute strength. He threw himself straight towards the ground and came into close contact with the cold hard ground. He made a muffled "bang" sound and watched the fun. Everyone felt sorry for her.


    Oh my god, is there anyw formitting murder in the street? My olddy just wants to take her daughter-inw back to reunite with her family, but that little guy just wont let her go. Wow, my life is so miserable


    Hu simplyy on the ground unable to get up, weeping and wiping away her tears as she told her grievances. Her tearful look made her look a bit pitiful indeed.


    The more onlookers pointed at her, the harder she cried. When she heard someone criticizing Li Zhong for holding his daughter, she felt happy.


    Li Zhong looked at Hu''s pretentiousness coldly and ignored it at all. He walked directly to the back of the crowd and caught Zhang Ming who was hiding. Looking at the **** stains on his face that had been pulled out by the broom, he felt a wave of pleasure in his heart and wished he could give him a few more blows.


    "Hurry up and get out of here with your shameless mother, or don''t me me for beating her too! And you shameless bitch, since you couldn''t control your lower body and went to seduce the little widow, you also took my daughter Stop it, don''te over here and pretend to be a lover now, I won''t let you do this! If you dare to make trouble next time, I will just take a knife to your house and kill your whole family, saving you the trouble. The whole family is so shameless and disgusting."


    "Father-inw, please don''t do this." After listening to Li Zhong''s murderous words and looking at his cold eyes filled with murderous intent, Zhang Ming turned pale with fright and said incoherently: " I, I just want to take Xiuer, Xiuer home."


    When Li Zhong heard this, he became more and more angry. He punched Zhang Ming in the lower abdomen: "Xiu''er has been divorced by you and has nothing to do with your Zhang family. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will beat you now." I''ll kill you, or I''ll kill you at worst."


    Just now, he really had murderous thoughts. If this family was sticking to their family like a shameless ster, he would definitely kill them all for the sake of a stable life for his daughter and granddaughter.


    Zhang Ming felt a pain in his abdomen and curled up with his back arched. His face, which was already pale with fear, turned even paler now.


    Dont think Im just joking. If you push me too hard, your family will be killed sooner orter! Get out of here and donte back again!


    Li Zhong said and gave him another hard kick. He was disgusted by even looking at this cowardly and ipetent man who was controlled by his own mother. I only regretted that I was blind, so I fell in love with such a idiot and ruined my daughter''s life.


    Father-inw, dont, dont fight!


    This lesson made Zhang Ming feel deeply afraid of Li Zhong. He quickly broke away from Li Zhong''s hand. Under his frightening eyes, he staggered over and helped the man up half-hugging him.


    No, I wont leave. I want to take my daughter-inw back. I want to take my daughter-inw back. You unfilial son, please let me go. I wont leave


    If Hu fails to achieve his goal, he will leave willingly! She screamed for Zhang Ming to let her go, but Zhang Ming was so frightened by Li Zhong that he didn''t know where he got the strength and dragged him away in one breath.

 Chapter 300: Hus birth plan should not be pursued by Wus (2)

    Chapter 300: Hu''s birth n should not be pursued by Wu''s (2)


    Chapter 300 The Hu family is nning to live, and the Wu family is asking for help (2)


    There was no excitement to be seen, and the onlookers dispersed talking in session, still gossiping about the grievances and grievances between the Li and Zhang families.


    Zhang Ming has no ability. He dared toe here to make trouble again and again because he thought Li Xiu would not be so heartless towards him. He thought that he was willing to let here back as a hen that couldn''ty eggs and give her a ce to settle down, so she should be grateful. Back to Zhang''s house. Yesterday''s refusal to go back with him was just out of the woman''s reserve. As long as he persisted a few times, with her weak temperament, she would definitely go back with him obediently.


    So, as soon as he returned home, he couldn''t wait to tell Hu secretly about meeting Li Xiu.


    Mrs. Hu thought that the shop she had sold was given to Li Zhong by Mo Yan, so she had a crooked idea. She wanted to take Li Xiu back and use her as an ox and a horse, and then use her to manipte Li Zhong to get the shop. So I came here with Zhang Ming today just to persuade Li Xiu, the former daughter-inw.


    In her opinion, as long as Li Xiu agrees to return to Zhang''s house, it will be useless no matter how hard Li Zhong stops him. But they missed it. Li Xiu was not in the shop at all, only Li Yan was seen. So the mother and son teamed up to bully a little girl and force her to reveal Li Xiu''s whereabouts.


    Li Yan hated the Zhang family so much that she naturally refused to reveal her aunt''s whereabouts, so conflicts arose between the two parties. If Mo Yan and the others hadn''t arrived in time and Li Yan knocked down the matter, the matter might have be a big deal.


    From beginning to end, Mo Yan watched Li Zhong deal with the Zhang family. To deal with such shameless scum, it was useless to reason with him. A direct beating was more effective than anything else.


    If it wasn''t on the street, she would have wanted to rush up and beat up the scumbag named Zhang so hard that he would not have the dignity to go out to meet people!


    Li Zhong picked up the broom and pole on the ground and said guiltily: "Girl Yan, we have caused you trouble again."


    Themotion in the Zhang family will definitely affect the business of the store. If there is a few moremotions, the business will no longer be possible.


    Grandpa Li, how can I me you! Mo Yan stared at the direction the two scum were leaving with a heavy gaze, They want tomit suicide, and no one can stop them.


    Li Zhong felt nervous and said quickly: "Girl Yan, you can''t be impulsive! I will solve this matter, but don''t get involved."


    Pfft! Grandpa Li, dont be nervous. I wont do anything that vites thew. I just want to teach them a lesson so that they dont cause trouble again!


    Knowing that Li Zhong had gone astray, Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh out loud. Naturally, she wouldn''t get her hands dirty just for the sake of two scumbags.


    "That''s good, that''s good! In the final analysis, it''s our family''s grudge, and you shouldn''t be involved." Li Zhong''s face was filled with self-me.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan had a headache: "Grandpa Li, this is not just a grudge between your two families! Even without you, the Zhang family would not be willing to let the shop fall into my hands. Sooner orter, they will find other excuses toe and cause trouble. "


    They may still be doubting themselves after they deceived the Zhang family. She originally thought that Zhang Fugui would be in jail and they would settle down, but she still dared to make trouble. It was also because she underestimated the shamelessness of the Zhang family. If the whole family had been put in jail and reunited as a family, they would not be here today. This issue.


    Li Zhong only thought that Mo Yan wasforting him, and the guilt in his heart deepened.


    Because of themotion caused by the Zhang family, there was basically no business at the moment. Mo Yan exined to Li Zhong''s ancestors and grandsons, and then went to Huixianju.


    Brother Zhu, youre still busy!


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Xiao Zhu running downstairs in a hurry, and Mo Yan said hello.


    As soon as Xiao Zhu saw her, he thought she was here to see Shopkeeper Xing, and said quickly: "Shopkeeper Xing is entertaining distinguished guests upstairs. If Miss Mo is in a hurry, I will call you right away."

 Chapter 301: Hus birth plan should not be pursued by Wus (3)

    Chapter 301: Hu''s birth n should not be pursued by Wu''s (3)


    Chapter 301 The Hu family is nning to live, and the Wu family is asking for help (3)


    Mo Yan waved her hand quickly: "I came here specifically to see Brother Zhu. I wonder if Brother Zhu is free?"


    Xiao Zhu was stunned, scratched his head and said with a smile: "Miss Mo, wait a moment, let me go to the kitchen to exin first."


    Mo Yan nodded and asked him to go ahead and do his work.


    After a while, Xiao Zhu came out and led Mo Yan to the backyard, which was a quiet ce where people could talk.


    "Brother Zhu, as soon as the rice shop opened, the Zhang family came to make trouble. I would like to ask Brother Zhu to help me find two smart people to put on a y." Mo Yan didn''t hesitate and said straight to the point. request.


    When Xiao Zhu heard this, he said anxiously: "The Zhang family is so shameless. This shop has been sold to you, why are they making trouble again?"


    Mo Yan smiled helplessly: "Maybe it''s out of unwillingness. If they continue to make trouble like this, my business will also be affected."


    Miss Mo, if you dontmit murder or arson, I will definitely be able to find this person for you. Xiao Zhu assured her, patting her chest.


    Then thank you first, Brother Zhu. Mo Yan felt blessed and sincerely thanked him. Because of the matter in the shop, he was indeed in a lot of trouble.


    Xiao Zhu quickly took a step back and scratched his head in embarrassment: "Miss Mo came to me because she thinks highly of me. I can''t thank you for a little help!"


    Mo Yan was no longer polite to him, and then exined in detail what he wanted to do. The matter was not difficult to handle, she just wanted to cause some trouble for the Zhang family so that they would have no time to make trouble again. If this doesn''t work, she will have to find another way topletely solve this family problem.


    After hearing this, Xiao Zhu felt that this was an easy matter, so he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Mo, within a day, this family will definitely not have time to trouble you again."


    Mo Yan thanked him again and took out five taels of silver from her purse: "Brother Zhu will give these silver coins to treat them to a cup of tea. When the matter is over, there will be a thank you gift."


    This is not the first time this has happened, and it may not be thest time. Xiao Zhu happily epted the money. As for the thank you gift, he would not ept it no matter what. For just such a small thing, five taels is already a lot more.


    Xiao Zhu was willing to help, and Mo Yan was half relieved. Then he went to the wooden shop and asked the carpenter there to make another wooden house for Dabai based on the wooden house he made for Xiaohua, so as to save the two guys from making trouble.


    The cabin is a delicate job and takes two days toplete. Mo Yan confessed, greeted the shopkeeper, and returned to the shop.


    In the afternoon, five to six hundred kilograms of grain and more than 300 eggs were sold one after another. By the time Shenshi arrived, there were no more customers. After the three filled each barrel, they counted the stored rice, then locked the door and returned to Liuyang Vige with the newly purchased horses and tbed carts.


    There is another horse in the house, and the little guys are very happy. Seeing the scarred old horse, Zhen''er shed a few tears. She silently went to the backyard to pull out some green cabbage and fed it to the old horse. She also named it Dahongzao.


    The Mo family''s livestock house is very spacious. The cattle and horses are kept together with no separation in between. The little ck and big yellows did not reject the arrival of the big red dates, and even gave them their own hay and vegetables to eat.


    There is no green grass in the winter. These hays are cut by the children who went to the wild before, dried and stored. I grow a lot of vegetables and radishes in the backyard, and most of them go into their bellies to prevent them from losing too much weight in the winter.


    Dahongzao looks very old, and his body is very weak from years of hard work. Mo Yan added a lot of water to dilute the spiritual spring water for it to drink, fearing that it would not be able to withstand the spiritual energy in the spiritual spring water and would lose it if it had diarrhea.

 Chapter 302: Hus birth plan should not be pursued by Wus (4)

    Chapter 302: Hu''s birth n should not be pursued by Wu''s (4)


    Chapter 302: The Hu family is nning to make ns, and the Wu family is asking for help (4)


    Touching the terrible scars on its body, Mo Yan said softly: "This will be your home from now on. Regardless of whether you can still work or not, I will never sell you again."


    Maybe there was sand in my eyes. As I ate the red dates, I shed two tears. It was already dark at this time, and Mo Yan didn''t see it.


    Not long after, Dahongzao started to suffer from diarrhea. Mo Yan stood in the yard and waited for a long time in the cold wind. It was not until it started to eat grass again that she felt relieved and returned to the house.


    After dinner, Mo Yan and Li Zhong checked the ounts and found that they had sold more than two taels of silverpared to the previous day. In particr, more than a thousand eggs were sold. Many of them were customers who came to buy them the day before. They ate them very delicious when they went back. They came to buy them again while they were cheap, and even invited some rtives, friends and neighbors toe over.


    Girl Yan, if the eggs continue to be sold like this, can you provide eggs from elsewhere? Li Zhong asked with some worry.


    Unable to avoid overthinking, Mo Yan also had a hint of worry on his face: "Grandpa Li, I don''t know about this. It really doesn''t work. Next spring, we will set up a chicken farm in the orchard. The chickens can eat the pests on the fruit trees. Chicken manure can also grow trees, killing two birds with one stone."


    "Chicken farm?" Li Zhong frowned: "Girl Yan, they all say, ''It''s not enough to have feathers if you have a fortune.'' It would be fine if you just raise a few dozen sporadically. Raising too many chickens is easy to get sick. Once the infection spreads, the whole family will be affected." The chicken farm is gone.


    This is indeed a problem. Once chicken gue breaks out, not to mention chickens, people with poor health may also be infected.


    But for Mo Yan, this is not a problem at all. Are the chickens and eggs produced from spaceparable to ordinary chickens?


    "Grandpa Li, when the timees, let the chickens be raised free-range. The orchard is so big and it is open-air. As long as you pay attention to feeding and cleaning, there should be no problem raising more than a thousand chickens. Even if something happens, I won''t raise them next time." chant!"


    This is too risky! Li Zhong still didnt agree.


    In the past, someone had a bright future and built a chicken farm. He could make a lot of money just selling eggs every day. But just because one chicken got chicken gue and there was no time to deal with it, half of the chickens were infected in less than three days. In just half a month, all the chickens were dead, and the chicken farm owner lost all his money.


    Even if the Mo family''s wealth would not be ruined by a chicken farm, it would be too risky after all. It would be good to collect eggs from the countryside like this. Even if there are not enough to sell, it would not be a big problem, at least they would not lose money.


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "Grandpa Li, I know this well. No matter what, this chicken farm must be started." The fence in the space was full, and if the chickens were not released, it would be a disaster.


    Seeing that Mo Yan insisted on raising her, and she had never made any wrong decisions, Li Zhong could only ept the decision worriedly.


    Looking at his helpless expression, Mo Yan was also helpless. There were many things that couldn''t be exined. Fortunately, she was the one who made the decision at home. Otherwise, let alone the chicken farm, the orchard would not have been built.


    As for the origin of the eggs in the shop, Mo Yan only said that they were collected from a vige with many chickens through the egg seller. The people in the vige feed the chickens with earthworms and worms, so the eggs are particrly delicious.


    The story about grain is simr, except that it has made agreements with several viges that grow fragrant rice, and the surplus grain in the viges will be sold to shops. They would collect the grain and eggs and deliver them together, and she would just have to watch and count them in the warehouse.


    This statement makes sense without careful consideration. Out of his trust in Mo Yan and theck of imagination, Li Zhong did not doubt her statement. In addition, he sticks to his duty, and even if he has doubts in his heart, he will not get to the bottom of it.

 Chapter 303: Hus birth plan should not be pursued by Wus (5)

    Chapter 303: Hu''s birth n should not be pursued by Wu''s (5)


    Chapter 303: The Hu family is nning to make a living, and the Wu family is asking for help (5)


    On the third day, the business in the shop was about the same as the previous two days. The sales of eggs, grains, etc. were better than before.


    I dont know whether it was because they were afraid of being beaten by Li Zhong or something else, but the Zhang family didnt make any more trouble. However, given their temperament, it was impossible for them to let it go, and Mo Yan did not let down his guard.


    At this time, the Zhang family, under Mo Yan''s n, was putting on a good show!


    "Well, Zhang Ming, you are eating from the bowl and looking at the pot. If you dare to take him back, I will take Bao''er away immediately and let you live guarding a hen that cannoty eggs!"


    Yao Taohua gritted her teeth and pinched Zhang Ming''s arm with her long pointed nails.


    Zhang Ming shrank and begged for mercy with bared teeth: "Madam, you misunderstood. That woman has been divorced by her husband. How could her husband take her back? Someone must want us to turn against each other and deliberately provoke it in front of you. You can''t Youve been fooled!


    "Fuck your mother!" Seeing that he still dared to lie, Yao Taohua pinched her harder: "I''ve already asked, you went to look for me the day before yesterday and yesterday, and your mother is still rolling on the ground and causing shame. You Think they are all blind!"


    Thinking that this useless thing was trying to bring back the woman in front, Yao Taohua wanted to strangle him to death. If that woman really came back, wouldn''t she want to be younger? Even if she despises this man, she will never allow anyone to **** it from her.


    Ah, mother, mother, let go quickly, it hurts, it hurts so much! Zhang Ming screamed, obviously in extreme pain.


    Yao Taohua said viciously: "It hurts? Do you still know it hurts? If you don''t tell me the truth, I will strangle you to death!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Ming let out another scream, which was also mixed with his constant begging for mercy.


    Mrs. Hu, who sprained her foot and was lying on the bed, listened to her son''s screams one after another. She felt heartbroken and hated Yao Taohua''s fierceness. But now she couldn''t get off the ground, so there was no way she could save her suffering son.


    Yao Taohua has a fierce temperament, and she has given birth to the only Miaomiao of the Zhang family, and she is very arrogant. When Zhang Fugui was here, he could still suppress her, but now that Zhang Fugui is in prison, Hu''s use of filial piety to suppress her is of no use.


    "What a sin, what a sin!" Mrs. Hu pped the bed, her face covered with snot and tears: "You shouldn''t divorce, you shouldn''t divorce!"


    At this time, she deeply regretted letting Yao Taohua enter the house. She should have let Yao Taohua give birth to the child in the first ce, then send her away with some money, and leave the child to the hard-working Li Xii to raise. Li Xiu is much easier to control than Yao Taohua, and there is no way he can escape from her hands once he has a child.


    Thats right, kid! Mrs. Hu''s eyes lit up. If Li Xiu couldn''t give birth to a child, that old immortal Li Zhong couldn''t let her be lonely and helpless for the rest of her life. If she drove Yao Taohua away and gave the child to Li Xiuyang, that old immortal would not be able to express his gratitude. , will it still be blocked? In the end, wouldn''t the shop be returned to her Zhang family?


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Hu''s mind became active, her eyes rolled around, listening to Yao Taohua''s arrogant scolding, her face was filled with disgust. He has no guilt at all for driving away Yao Taohua and separating mother and son.


    Yao Taohua, who was still fighting Zhang Ming in the yard, didn''t know Hu''s sinister intentions. She grabbed Zhang Ming''s ear and cursed: "If you dare to go to that woman again, I will destroy you so that you can''t even be considered a man!"


    Mother, madam, for, for my husband, its really, really not possible!


    Zhang Ming shivered in pain, and regretted more and more that he had been obsessed with marrying such a dominatrix. His Xiu''er is so gentle and obedient. Why did he divorce her!

 Chapter 304: Hus birth plan should not be pursued by Wus (6)

    Chapter 304: Hu''s birth n should not be pursued by Wu''s (6)


    Chapter 304: The Hu family is nning to make a living, and the Wu family is asking for help (6)


    "Humph, just keep arguing, I don''t believe a word I say!" Just as he was about to continue beating, the child''s cry suddenly came from the room. Yao Taohua kicked Zhang Ming hard and ran back into the house. Go to coax the children.


    Zhang Ming touched his bruised arm and red and swollen ears, his face twisted, and he wanted to take Li Xiu back more and more.


    The couple were quarreling with the courtyard door closed, but no one in the neighborhood could hear such a loud noise. What''s more, there were people specially guarding outside, making it difficult to hear clearly.


    In Huixian Juli, Xiao Zhu sent away the friends who came to report the news. Before it was time for dinner, he hurriedly went to the Mo Family Fragrant Rice Shop and told Mo Yan the news.


    After Mo Yan heard about it, he quickly thanked him. This Xiao Zhu''s friend is indeed a talent, and it only took one day for the Zhang family to have conflicts. I was even more happy to learn that Mrs. Hu couldn''t get out of bed because her leg was sprained.


    I think in a short period of time, that family will note to our door again. It was okay for them to give up. If they dared toe again in the future, she would have no choice but to cut down their sry and make it impossible for the Zhang family to stay in the capital.


    When he returned home in the evening, Mo Yan mixed some spiritual spring water to feed the big red dates, and took some vegetables and radishes from the space for it to eat.


    Xu probably had a good day''s rest, and Dahongzao looked a little more energetic. After drinking the Lingquan water, I started having diarrhea again.


    Li Zhong came over to feed Xiao Hei with a pile of fodder. Seeing Da Hong Zao like this, he said in confusion: "Xiao Hei and Da Huang had diarrhea when they first came home, and now Da Hong Zao has started to have diarrhea again. It''s really strange."


    Mo Yan stuck out her tongue and said with a dry smile: "Perhaps the food at our house was so good that my stomach couldn''t bear it. Wouldn''t it be better if Xiao Hei and Dahuang had diarrhea?"


    Thats true, now that Xiao Hei goes out, everyone will say good horse, Big Yellow and Little Yellow are also growing well, and even the calf will be able to go to the fields in the spring next year, haha!


    Li Zhong touched Xiao Hei lovingly, and then touched the three oxen that came close to him, feeling very happy in his heart.


    Mo Yan was also happy to see it. These five animals in the family are importantborers for the family. Especially three oxen, that''s a lot ofnd over a hundred acres, and it will be very hard to rely on them for farming in the future.


    Thinking of the uncultivated slopes, Mo Yan said to Li Zhong: "Grandpa Li, I won''t go to the shop tomorrow. I will find the helper as soon as possible. Thosends have not been cleared yet, I have to continue to look at the shop. Youll have to worry more about things here.


    Li Zhong smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Miss Yan, I will take good care of the shop. You just need to focus on the matter ofnd remation."


    After dinner, the ounts were calcted, and the ie on the third day was almost the same as the previous day. In the three days since the business opened, I made a total of sixty-five taels, excluding the cost of grain processing.


    Of course, in Mo Yans view, the ie is sixty-five taels, but Li Zhong has to get rid of the cost of buying rice. Even so, I earned fifteen taels of silver in three days.


    ording to him, this is already very profitable. You must know that the rice shop of his old employer, which had the best business, only earned a hundred and ten taels of silver a month. It is already very good that the new rice shop can earn so much.


    The next day, Mo Yan did not go to Mipu, intending to hire someone to help. She already has her favorite candidate in mind. One of them is Tietou, the eldest son of the Mo Wu family and his original cousin.


    Tietou has a somewhat naive temperament and is not the kind of person with a quick mind. Because of this, as the eldest grandson, he is not favored by Lao Motou and Mo Hong at home.


    Seventeen this year, he should have reached the age of his daughter -in w, but because the old Mo family was notorious, there was no silver money at home, and he had no stable work, which caused the daughter -in w''s shadow to see.

 Chapter 305: Hus birth plan should not be pursued by Wus (7)

    Chapter 305: Hu''s birth n should not be pursued by Wu''s (7)


    Chapter 305: The Hu family is nning to make a living, and the Wu family is asking for help (7)


    With such a temperament, it would be good to help out in Mipu. If she hadn''t been worried about Lao Motou and Mo Hong, and ording to Mo Wu''s original care for their three siblings, she would definitely put Tietou in the shop.


    But if you find someone else, it will be embarrassing to see Mo Wu in the future. Although Old Mo Tou and the others were not good people, Mo Wu did not do anything to regret her family. On the contrary, it was she who told Mo Ernier what she had done, which made her take precautions.


    Mo Yan was very torn in her heart, wondering whether she should invite Tietou or not. After thinking about it, she told Xin''er and Zhen''er about the matter and wanted to hear their opinions.


    As a result, the two little guys asked the big cousin to help.


    "Sister, you don''t know how pitiful my cousin is. In such a cold weather, even Sannier had to go up the mountain to cut firewood. Zhen''er and I bumped into each other several times while ying at the door. Their hands and ears were frostbitten. "Xin''er felt a little sad. She had wanted to tell her sister for a long time, but she was afraid that her sister wouldn''t be willing to listen, so she didn''t dare to say it.


    Zhen''er on the side also echoed: "One time, my cousin asked our family if we needed anyone to open up wastnd. Zhen''er said no, and he looked very sad!"


    Mo Yan felt ufortable hearing this. She had been busy with the shop recently and rarely went to the vige. She didn''t know the current situation of Lao Mo''s family.


    Even ten-year-old Sannier has gone to the mountains to chop firewood. It seems that her life is indeed very difficult. But Mo Wu never came to ask her for help, presumably because he was afraid of putting her in trouble!


    It would be great if they could live in separate rooms...


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s eyes lit up and she quickly asked: "Mo Yonglu and the others had a family separation before. Have they separated yet?"


    Xin''er shook her head: "No, I heard that Mo Yonglu only gave Mo Hong a little of the money he earned for food, and he saved the rest himself. If that''s true, it''s no different from dividing the family."


    Mo Yan was a little discouraged when he heard this: "If my cousin''s family can be separated, we can help them not have to worry so much."


    "How is that possible!" Xin''er looked at her sister in surprise: "Even if the family is separated, the old man will still have to live with the eldest son! Sister, why did you forget this?"


    Uh! Mo Yan was speechless. She didnt think of this at all, okay? I went through the memory in my mind carefully and found that this is really the case!


    In this case, regardless of whether the old Mo family is separated or not, the best couple, Old Mo Tou and Mo Hong, still have to live with their cousin?


    Thinking about it, Mo Yan couldn''t ept living with such a person for most of his life, and his sympathy for Mo Wu changed from 70% to 10%.


    After thinking about it, Mo Yan gave up the idea of asking Tietou to help in the shop. Speaking of which, she was selfish. She would rather feel sorry for Mo Wu in her heart than let Old Mo and Mo Hong get involved again and disturb the peace of the family.


    After thinking about this, Mo Yan went to Sister-inw Cais house. Another person she likes is Sister-inw Cai''s eldest son, seventeen-year-old Fat Tou Wang.


    Fatty Wang was born with a big head, so Sister-inw Cai gave him the nickname Fattou. Sister-inw Cai has helped her a lot, and the rtionship between the two families is also good. In addition, Fatty Wang has a quick mind, so it is just right for her to help greet the guests.


    The Wang family were very happy when they learned about Mo Yan''s intention. They didn''t expect that the Mo family would have a rice shop in the city, but they didn''t expect that such a good thing would happen to the Wang family. Especially Sister-inw Cai, who pulled Fat Wang''s head in front of Mo Yan. Mother and son thanked Mo Yan over and over again. They were so grateful that they didn''t know what to do.


    Her sisters-inw and their respective sons were also extremely envious. It''s hard to find a coolie job in the city now, let alone a job as a shop assistant. The wind doesn''t blow the rain and the work doesn''t get wet. The wages are high and the work is light. It''s such a great thing that I can''t even imagine.


    "Girl Yan, Fatty has gone to your shop. Just do what you want. If he doesn''t obey, just tell me and I will teach him a lesson." After Sister-inw Cai said to Mo Yan, she pped her face hard again. The fat head was amused and pped him: "Girl Yan, if she likes you, you have to work hard. Whether you can get a wife next year or not depends on you."


    Fat Tou Wang, who originallyined about his mother for belittling him in front of outsiders, turned red when he heard about marrying a wife, and his head was buried deep in his head and he didn''t dare to raise it.


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh and made fun of him. Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh when she saw that she was feeling uneasy and wanted to crawl into the cracks in the ground to kill Fat Tou.


    After theughter, Mo Yan talked about the sry issue: "Time is tight. Brother Fat Tou will go to help tomorrow. The monthly sry is tentatively set at 700 Wen. If you perform well, there will be additional rewards. Fat Tou Brother, do you have any opinions?"


    Fat Tou Wang raised his head nkly and looked at the smiling Mo Yan. The redness on his face that had not faded rose again. He stammered: "No, no problem, it''s a lot. "


    Mo Yan thought that he had been teased too hard just now, so she didn''t pay attention. She told him the time to go to and from work, declined the Wang family''s kindness to leave a meal, and left the Wang family.


    Yan, Yan girl!


    Going to the door, and just as he was about to push it open, he heard someone shouting from behind him. Mo Yan turned around and met Mo Wu''s pleading eyes...

 Chapter 306: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (1)

    Chapter 306: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (1)


    Chapter 306 Mo Wu threw himself into the river to find Xiao Ruiyuan (1)


    Mo Wu sat on the chair a little stiffly. She carefully looked at this bright, spacious and beautifully decoratedrge house. Even though I have been here once, I still feel jealous.


    "Auntie, let''s have a cup of tea to warm ourselves up first." Mo Yan came out with a cup of hot tea, interrupting Mo Wu''s thoughts.


    "Yan, Yan girl, you are too polite." Mo Wu quickly stood up and carefully took the white porcin tea cup with both hands. Such a delicate white porcin cup is probably very valuable, so don''t drop it.


    "You are my cousin, is it possible that you can''t even drink a cup of tea?" Mo Yan said with a smile, her hand identally touched Mo Wu''s cold fingers, and when she looked at her thin and old clothes, her heart suddenly felt sour.


    "Yan Yatou, you, you are a good person!" Seeing that her attitude was the same as before, and she did not hesitate because of the conflict between the two families, Mo Wu''s eyes were red, and she couldn''t say what she originally asked for.


    Knowing that she must have something to do, she came to the door. Seeing that she was ufortable, Mo Yan smiled and said, "If you have anything to do with my cousin, just tell me. I will definitely help anyone I can."


    Mo Wu nodded while choking, and took small sips of the hot tea that was just enough for her mouth. She felt warm from her throat to her heart.


    It was a bit cold in the hall, so Mo Yan closed the open back door, brought the stove from the kitchen, and ced it in front of Mo Wu. The charcoal fire inside was burning brightly.


    The warm air rushed to her face. Mo Wu unconsciously stretched out her hand and put it on the stove. The coldness in her body suddenly faded away a lot.


    Looking at her hands that were chapped from the cold and with no good skin at all, Mo Yan took a chair and sat next to her, and said warmly: "Cousin, if you have anything to do, please tell me slowly. There are no outsiders here."


    Facing the concerned gaze of her niece, Mo Wu opened her mouth, feeling a little embarrassed to speak out. But thinking of the children who braved the cold wind and worked hard up the mountain to chop firewood every day, she finally plucked up the courage, "Yan Yatou, do you still need people to open up wastnd in your family? Can you let your cousins go too?" help?"


    Mo Yan was not surprised when she heard this. She shook her head and said, "There are enough people. I''m afraid my cousin can''t do it."


    She did not have a good impression of Mo Yongfu. This person is very filial, but being too filial is foolish filial piety. Even now, she has a better impression of Mo Yonglu. At least Mo Yonglu will challenge the old Mo Hongshi for the sake of his children. Even though people are still needed to open up wastnd, she doesn''t want Mo Yongfu to go.


    Oh, then, forget it. Upon hearing this, Mo Wu felt extremely disappointed, but did not show it on her face, so as not to embarrass Mo Yan.


    "Cousin, I haven''t finished speaking yet!" Seeing that there was no anger at being rejected on her face, Mo Yan secretly nodded and said her n: "Cousin can''t do it, but I can arrange a meeting for him. A job.


    Really, really? Mo Wu looked at Mo Yan in surprise, Girl Yan, I wont make things difficult for you, right?


    Mo Yan shook her head and said with a smile: "My family opened a rice shop in the city two days ago and we need help. If my cousin is willing, he can go to work tomorrow."


    "Mi, rice shop? Your family has a rice shop?" Mo Wu stared at Mo Yan in shock. She never thought that her cousin''s family could actually buy a rice shop in the city. How much money would it cost?


    After the shock, she felt happy again. My cousin''s family had a very hard life in the past, but now life is getting better and better, and it will get better and better in the future. It can be said that all the hardships havee to an end.


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "The rice shop has just opened, and Grandpa Li can''t help him alone, so he ns to find someone to help. If my cousin has no objection, it''s best to go tomorrow."

 Chapter 307: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (2)

    Chapter 307: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (2)


    Chapter 307 Mo Wu threw himself into the river to find Xiao Ruiyuan (2)


    "I''m willing, Tietou is definitely willing." Mo Wu held Mo Yan''s hand excitedly, her eyes red again, "Our family has done so many things that I''m sorry for you, I didn''t expect you to think of such a good thing. Your cousin, I, I dont know how to thank you enough.


    Cousin, this little favor is nothing, you dont have to do this.


    Mo Yan held her trembling hand, feeling the roughness and cracks in his palm, feeling ashamed of his previous hesitation.


    This honest and even somewhat weak woman once gave warmth to the original owner with such hands. But she was worried about Lao Motou and others and turned a blind eye to this woman''s plight, which really shouldn''t be the case.


    Mo Wu covered her mouth and was speechless for a long time. Besides being grateful to Mo Yan, she was grateful.


    After Mo Wu calmed down, Mo Yan continued: "As for the sry, it is tentatively set at 700 cash per month. At the end of the month, I will give 400 cash to my cousin, and the remaining 300 cash will be left with me temporarily. My cousin said we were kissing each other, and my aunt came to get it from me again. I wonder if my cousin agrees?"


    "Seven hundred coins? So much?" Mo Wu was stunned, and then she thought of something and said quickly: "Yan Yatou, since Tietou is here to help, you can''t give him such a high sry just because he is a rtive. For wages, two to three hundred cash a month is enough."


    It only costs 600 cash to go to the city and work as a coolie for a month. It is much easier for Tietou to work as a waiter in a rice shop, which is much better than working as a coolie. 700 cash is too high, and she can''t ask for so much.


    It only costs 600 cash to go to the city and work as a coolie for a month. It is much easier for Tietou to work as a waiter in a rice shop, which is much better than working as a coolie. 700 cash is too high, and she can''t ask for so much.


    "Tang Auntie, the work in the rice shop is not easy. Seven hundred coins is not a high price. The average price for a rice shop clerk is the same, so don''t worry!" Mo Yan was a little helpless. If it were anyone else, they would only find the wages too low, not too high!


    When Mo Wu heard this, she felt much relieved, "That''s good! You can decide how your wages are paid. My cousin has no objection."


    "Well, then leave three hundred wen for four hundred wen every month." Mo Yan thought for a while and reminded: "Cousin, you only said four hundred wen a month about wages to the outside world. Even my cousin, you also I have to hide it, I''m afraid he won''t be able to hide it and will reveal it."


    Mo Wu was a little confused, "Why is this?"


    Seeing that she really didn''t understand, Mo Yan couldn''t help but feel a little speechless, so she simply opened her mouth and said, "My cousin is turning eighteen in the new year, so it''s time to save some money to say goodbye. But cousin, you are not a family member. Take this money back, and finally Can I use it on my cousin?


    Mo Wus eyes turned red when she said that! But no, the money was taken back and put into the mother-inw''s pocket. In the end, it was not used as a dowry for the sister-inw. Her poor children had to get up at dawn and go to the mountains to chop firewood. They were so exhausted that they managed to earn a few bucks, but all of them were stolen by their mother-inw. The mother-inw still didn''t think it was enough, so she wouldn''t let them eat on weekdays. full.


    Now Yan Yatou has even considered this. As a mother, she is still confused and really feels sorry for those children!


    Thinking of this, Mo Wu felt even more grateful: "Yan Yatou, thank you, thank you so much!"


    Mo Yan held her warm hand, smiled and shook her head.


    Seeing that Mo Wu''s clothes were too thin, Mo Yan gave her a new cotton coat before leaving. The cotton-padded coat was made by Li Xiu ording to his own figure. The two of them had simr figures and were both slim, so they could wear it. Then he sealed some pastries for her and asked her to take them back secretly.


    Mo Wu did need these things, but she owed the Mo family too much and refused to ask for anything. She was embarrassed to do it until Mo Yan pretended to be angry. When I went out, my eyes were red.

 Chapter 308: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (3)

    Chapter 308: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (3)


    Chapter 308 Mo Wu threw himself into the river to find Xiao Ruiyuan (3)


    Looking at Mo Wus thin back, Mo Yan sighed silently and closed the courtyard door...


    While there was no one in the main room, Mo Wu secretly held the cotton coat wrapped in pastries and was about to return to her room. By chance, she bumped into her sister-inw Mo Niu who was going out to thetrine. She secretly said, "No," and Mo Niushi started shouting with a loud voice.


    Oh, I thought my sister-inw was an honest and kind person, but she turned out to be a traitor. She secretly hid in her private room and made such a good cotton coat for herself! Whats wrong, why did you take it back when you couldnt hide it anymore?


    Mo Niushi''s eyes were glued to the cotton-padded clothes in Mo Wu''s arms, her eyes were rolling around, and she wished she could grab it and hold it in her arms.


    Mo Wu knew that she couldn''t talk to her at this time, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to keep the cotton coat, and even the cakes for the children inside would be taken away.


    She ignored Mo Niu''s harsh words, squeezed past her with her cotton-padded clothes in her arms, rushed into the room on the left side of the hall, and shut out Mo Niu''s noisy voice with a bang.


    Mo Niu''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that this honest and soft sister-inw would dare to show her shame. She kept cursing and swearing, but she didn''t have the nerve to knock on the door of her uncle''s room.


    "What''s the fuss about? What''s the fuss about? You''re such a stinky bitch, you''re yelling for nothing. Are you going to lift the roof off?" Mo Hong came out of the upper room with a sullen face, and saw Mo Niu''s eyes with disgust.


    This stinky **** instigated her second son to divorce her. She used to break up the family every day, but now she doesnt make trouble anymore, and she doesnt hand over the money. Today she is acting like a monster in the house again. What evil did she do to marry such a man? The gued wife!


    I want you to take care of what Im quarreling with! Mo Niushi red and blocked the sentence.


    Ever since her daughter was sold, Mo Niu had looked at Mo Hong''s face like before. Now after hearing Mo Hong''s words, she was still in a good mood. Seeing that Mo Hong was about to have an attack, she twisted her body and ran to find the hut. .


    Mo Hongshi was so angry that she fell back, her index finger tremblingly pointed at Mo Niushi''s back and she was speechless. Then he thought of something and ran to pat Mo Wu''s door: "My dear, what are you doing with the door closed in broad daylight? Are you hiding your private room behind my back? Open the door for me quickly, I want to see if you are Dont you want to be a monster too?


    Mo Wu, who was holding the cotton-padded clothes and looking for a ce to hide, was startled and almost threw the cotton-padded clothes away. She was running around anxiously, because if her mother-inw saw it, they wouldn''t be able to get these things even from the big house. But there is nothing in the room except a bed. Where can I hide it?


    Mo Hong, who was outside the door, saw that there was no movement in the room, so she started banging on the door again, and the curses in her mouth became more and more unpleasant.


    Mo Wu gritted her teeth and looked at the cotton-padded clothes in her arms. She couldn''t hide the clothes, so she might as well wear them out and show them to her mother-inw. As for the big bag of snacks, no one saw it, she just said there was none.


    Having made up her mind, Mo Wu quickly opened the cotton-padded coat and took out the pastries inside, wrapped it in a piece of tattered clothing and stuffed it into the corner under the bed. She took off her coat, put on the cotton-padded coat, and finally put on the buttons of her coat. Haokouzi walked over and opened the banging door.


    The door suddenly opened, startling Mo Hong. She stroked her chest, pointed at Mo Wu and cursed: "You vicious Wu, do you want to scare me to death?"


    Mo Wu shrank, shook her head quickly, and did not dare to refute.


    Mo Hong snorted coldly, and swept his triangr eyes over Mo Wu''s body. He soon saw the new cotton-padded clothes exposed around her neck. Her face sank involuntarily. She pulled out the corner of the cotton-padded clothes and cursed: "You... You prodigal bitch, how dare you hide your private property to buy fine cotton to make cotton-padded clothes! Hand over the cotton-padded clothes and your private money, or I will ask the boss to divorce you, you unfilial creature!"

 Chapter 309: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (4)

    Chapter 309: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (4)


    Chapter 309 Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (4)


    Mo Wu covered her cor and shook her head in panic: "Mom, this cotton coat was kindly given to me by Yan Yatou. Where can I afford fine cotton and cotton in my private house? Mom, I really didn''t hide it in my private house!"


    When Mo Hong heard this, he became even more angry: "Huh, you shameless bitch, you still dare to ask for that little bitch''s thing. Take it off and throw it away, or I will do it myself!"


    Speaking, he tore the clothes on Mo Wu''s body, trying to take off the cotton clothes.


    When Mo Niu came back from untying her hands, she saw this scene. She rolled her eyes, pped her hands and shouted loudly: "Oh, look, look, everyone,e and take a look. It''s broad daylight. Mother-inw is doing it." Your daughter-inw has taken off her clothes! Sister-inw, if these clothes are taken off, how will you be able to hold your head up from now on!"


    Others dont know, she doesnt know what kind of virtue this mother-inw is? You said you wanted to throw it away, but you didn''t want to pull it off and give it to that idiot? Even if her jealous sister-inw gets a new cotton-padded coat, she wont let her mother-inw get it, hmph!


    Mo Niu''s shouting stirred up the neighbors. They all stood at the door and stretched their heads to look at Old Mo''s house. When they heard Mo Wu''s defense, they all curled their lips and cursed Mo Hong that he was not a good person. thing!


    Mom, dont do this, let go!


    Mo Wu was so anxious that she cried. If her mother-inw really took off these clothes, she would be really embarrassed to see others in the future, and even her children would be looked down upon by others. Ever since she married into Lao Mo''s family, her mother-inw has been bullying her. Usually she would be beaten and scolded when she was tired, but now she wants to humiliate herself like this. She is also a face-saving person!


    Ah, you are eating from me and drinking from me. Even the clothes you are wearing were given by me. If I want to take them back, do you still dare to resist?


    Mo Hong wanted to take off her brand-new cotton-padded clothes, but ignored Mo Wu''s pleas. She cursed and tore open the skirt of her clothes with all her strength.


    Mom, how could you do this? How could you do this?


    Mo Wu never expected that her mother-inw would be so shameless. Thinking that she would continue to endure her mother-inw''s bullying in the future, she simply broke the jar, sat down on the cold ground and squinted her neck: "Mom, take off your clothes today." Son, if you take off my clothes, I will have no shame to live anymore. I might as well drown myself in the river and die! When I die, you can find a stepmother for your grandchildren to take care of them, and it will be all right for us, my mother-inw and my daughter-inw. The affection of the field!"


    Mo Hong was stunned, obviously not believing that her eldest daughter-inw, who had always been cowardly, actually dared to resist. But when she saw Mo Wu with a cold face, she knew that these words were not just words.


    Thinking that this useless thing dared to disobey her, Mo Hong was so angry that she yelled: "Well, Wu, you will be more powerful when you find a backer, right? Don''t forget, you are the daughter-inw of my old Mo family. Even if I beat you to death for being such an unfilial person, that little **** wont be able to seek justice for you!


    Having said that, Mrs. Mo Hong was still scared and did not dare to take off her clothes anymore. She was afraid that Mrs. Mo Wu would really drown herself in the river. Then she would have no money to find a wife for her eldest son!


    Mo Wu got up from the ground expressionlessly, looked at her mother-inw with an indifferent look, and said, "Then the daughter-inw will just follow the mother''s wishes and throw herself into the river without bothering the mother to do it herself."


    After saying that, he pushed Mo Hong away, and the disheveled man rushed out from her side. It looked like he really wanted to jump into the river.


    Mo Hongshi was startled and watched as Mo Wu ran out of the door and stood there feeling at a loss.


    Mo Niu was also frightened by her sister-inw. Although the rtionship between her sisters-inw was not good, she did not want anyone to die, so she turned around and chased Mo Wu while shouting loudly at those who were watching the excitement and had not yet recovered: "Quickly stop my sister-inw, she is really going to throw herself into the river!"

 Chapter 310: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (5)

    Chapter 310: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (5)


    Chapter 310 Mo Wu threw himself into the river to find Xiao Ruiyuan (5)


    The onlookers were startled, and several women with quick reactions hurriedly chased after him. Unexpectedly, Mo Wu was determined to die and ran so fast that he couldn''t catch up for a while.


    Mo Niushi was panicking, and subconsciously turned her head and shouted at Mo Hong, who was in a daze: "Just do it, you old fool, and force your sister-inw to death. I don''t see how you and the uncle and those nephews can do it." Let your niece exin!"


    After yelling, regardless of Mo Hong''s reaction, he chased after her even faster.


    Mo Hong was stunned by the scolding. Thinking that her eldest daughter-inw was actually forced to drown herself in the river, she was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat. But she was not really worried about Mo Wu, but she was worried that she would not be able to exin to the boss and make the boss hate her. For the rest of her life, she still expects her boss to provide for her until the end of her life!


    Mo Wu quickly ran towards the river, as if she didn''t hear the shouts behind her, and soon she saw the river bank.


    Sister-inw Wu, dont be impulsive. Think about your four children. If something happens to you, what will they do?


    Seeing that she really wanted to throw herself into the river, those chasing behind her were frightened and quickly tried to persuade her loudly. The water in the creek is not deep, but it is still enough to drown a person. If he jumped in this cold winter and cold moon, even if he was rescued in time, he would still fall ill, and there was no telling if he would actually be cured.


    Mo Wu paused and continued to rush towards the river.


    The nearest women saw this and were very anxious, but they couldn''t catch up for a while, so they quickly asked the mening behind them to run faster. At this time, one doesn''t care whether a man or a woman is kissing or not, what matters is saving the person.


    Seeing that Mo Wu''s family was less than ten feet away from the river bank, a woman suddenly came to her senses and shouted loudly: "Sister-inw Wu, don''t jump. If you jump, your cousin who kindly gave you cotton clothes will die of guilt? Your father-inw I''m afraid my mother-inw wille to her door to cause trouble for her, so you can''t bear to see her, a little girl, being scolded?"


    No one had much hope for this, but Mo Wu''s footsteps actually slowed down, which showed that he was hesitating in his heart.


    When the woman saw this, she felt happy, and then shouted: "Your mother-inw is not easy to deal with. If you sue the little girl from the Mo family to the Yamen, her life will be ruined!"


    The woman knew that even if Mo Hong filed aint with the Yamen, the girl from the Mo family would not be med for this matter, but it could still be used to scare Mo Wu and make her give up her thoughts.


    Yes, if she died, wouldn''t it have harmed Yan Yatou? Yan Yatou was very kind to her family, but she didn''t even have time to repay her, so how could he harm her!


    Mo Wu''s mind was in chaos, but the thought of not harming Mo Yan became clearer and clearer, and her steps became slower and slower. In the end, she just continued walking towards the river in a daze.


    Several women seized the opportunity and hurriedly chased him. Finally, they were less than ten feet away from the river bank and pulled him back with great force.


    "Sister-inw Wu, it''s better to die than to live. How can you seek death? To put it bluntly, your mother-inw has already buried her own neck, can she still outlive you? Your children are alsopeting against each other. You are very sensible, these wonderful days are still toe!


    "Exactly! Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your children. Children without a mother are so pitiful!"


    "That''s right, you, don''t think too much. Everyone knows that you are a good person and won''t make irresponsible remarks. So don''t be angry with a crazy woman. It''s not worth it!"


    Several women pressed Mo Wu tightly and tried tofort her, for fear that she would lose her mind and jump into the river again.


    At this time, Mo Niu also arrived. She pointed at the silent Mo Wu and cursed, panting: "I don''t like your cowardly behavior! If you are capable, why are you seeking death? You should be like me, rebel against that old immortal, and hold the money you earn in your own hands. See if she still dares to go against you!"

 Chapter 311: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (6)

    Chapter 311: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (6)


    Chapter 311 Mo Wu threw himself into the river to find Xiao Ruiyuan (6)


    Everyone rolled their eyes after hearing her words. Is this how they should treat their mother-inw?


    But if you think about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with it. Neighbors like them could see clearly how Mo Hong treated his daughter-inw, Mo Wu. If Mo Wu became as tough as Mo Niu, how could Mo Hong dare to treat her like this?


    Mo Wu''s dead eyes moved, and he looked at Mo Niu in a daze. He opened his mouth to speak, but his mind was empty and he didn''t know what to say.


    Mo Niushi put her hands on her hips and rolled her eyes: "Why are you looking at me? If you use your death-seeking efforts to deal with that dead old woman, she will be the one you want to die! If you continue to be so useless, next time She should sell your eldest daughter, Sannier, to thatzy Mo Yongxi to collect the dowry. If you dont believe it, just watch with your eyes wide open!"


    Speaking of this, Mo Niu''s eyes turned red, not only thinking of his daughter who was sold, but also Sini''er.


    At the beginning, the dead old woman wanted to sell her granddaughter. In order to prevent her from taking her idea of Er Nier, she encouraged her to sell Sinier. She didn''t think it was anything at the time, but when it was Er Nier''s turn to be sold, she understood the pain involved. She felt a little guilty for Si Nier, who had been sold to who knows where.


    Mo Wu also thought of her little daughter who didn''t know whether she was dead or alive. Her eyes suddenly turned red, and she finally couldn''t help it and started crying loudly. The shrill voice prated half of the sky, making everyone cry with sympathy and sympathy for this weak and pitiful woman.


    Mo Wu had cried enough. After everyone''s persuasion, she finally gave up the idea of seeking death, but she took Mo Niu''s words into her heart.


    Several people helped Mo Wu, who was weak and weak, to go home. Mo Hong, who was worried, finally breathed a sigh of relief. But he relentlessly scolded her for being unfilial, disobedient, and deliberately seeking death. He even teamed up with the women to trick her as a mother-inw, and the women were so angry that they almost started fighting with her.


    After sending those kind-hearted women away, Mo Wu turned around and her face turned gloomy. She nced at Mo Hong, who was still cursing, walked into her room, and closed the door with a bang.


    Mo Hong was stunned for a moment, then rushed forward and banged the door, and cursed even more fiercely. But even though she broke her throat with curses, Mo Wu didn''t say a word, let alone open the door.


    Mo Niushi seemed to notice that something was different about her sister-inw. Looking at Mo Hong who continued to curse, she sneered and went back to her room with her buttocks twisted.


    From now on, there will be great things to see in this family!


    Not long after, Lao Motou heard the news and hurried back. As soon as he returned home, he locked the door of the hall, pulled Mo Hong''s hair, pushed her to the ground and beat her severely.


    This time not only the hands and feet were moved, but also the mallets used for washing were discounted. Mo Hong''s screams, like those of killing a pig, echoed through half of Liuyang Vige.


    The two brothers, Mo Yongfu, did not find any work during the day and returned home full of disappointment. When they learned that their mother was making trouble again and almost killed their daughter-inw (sister-inw), they were so angry that they did not even go to the room to see her who was beaten. Mo Hongshi who couldn''t get out of bed.


    Mo Yan had juste back from the fields and was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat when she heard from Xin''er that her cousin almost drowned in the river. After learning the cause and effect of the incident, I hated Mo Hongshi to the extreme.


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Xin''er quicklyforted her: "Sister, you have good intentions. I can''t me you for this. It was all done by that shameless old woman."


    Mo Yan wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and said thankfully: "Fortunately, I stopped her, otherwise my sister would have trouble sleeping and eating all her life."

 Chapter 312: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (7)

    Chapter 312: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (7)


    Chapter 312 Mo Wu threw himself into the river to find Xiao Ruiyuan (7)


    Xin''er is also very scared. If something happens to her cousin, her cousins will be very pitiful. That dead old woman will definitelye to her door to cause trouble for her sister. Fortunately, fortunately!


    "By the way, do Old Mo and Mo Yongfu have nothing to do with this matter?" Mo Yan asked doubtfully. No matter how confused these two people were, they would not let Mo Hong take off the clothes of his daughter-inw.


    Xin''er curled her lips: "Mo Yongfu and Mo Yonglu went to the city to find work, but we don''t know yet! Old Mo didn''t know where he went and happened to be away from home. Who else can stop that crazy woman?"


    Mo Yan frowned, I''m afraid this matter is not over yet. She wanted to see Mo Wu, but at this juncture, Mo Hong might say something unpleasant, so she had better wait!


    In the evening, Li Zhong and his grandson came back and learned that business was much worse than the previous few days, and Mo Yan was not surprised. After all, the price was 20% higher than other stores, and it was a newly opened shop. She would be surprised if the sales were still so good.


    It actually sold for nearly eighty taels of silver, which is really good. I thought it would be great to get three or four taels of silver!


    After dinner, the ount was settled, and the money was actually sold for seven or eight taels of silver, which surprised Mo Yan.


    Li Zhong was very dissatisfied, "It''s much worse than the first three days. If it keeps being so little, you won''t be able to earn much money in a month."


    Mo Yan looked at the amount of grain sold in the ount book and said with a smile: "Grandpa Li, you are too impatient! There are many rich people in Dongshi, as long as the reputation of our Mojia fragrant rice is known, , dont worry about no one buying it, Grandpa Li will just wait.


    Li Zhong was a little embarrassed. He wanted to run the shop well and didn''t want Mo Yan to be disappointed. He was indeed a little too hasty. Like a grain store, business slowly grows.


    Seeing that he let go, Mo Yan asked Wang Fattou and Tietou to go to the shop to help, and also mentioned that Mo Wu almost jumped into the river.


    "This happened, and I don''t know if my cousin will go tomorrow. If he doesn''t go, Grandpa Li will take Fat Tou Wang there first to let him get familiar with it."


    After hearing this, Li Zhong said, "It''s very dangerous." Knowing that Mo Yan wanted to give her cousin a hand, he said, "Two people can handle the business in the shop now, so Tietou can stay away for the time being!"


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "If you are too busy, just tell me and hire another one at that time. It''s just an extra sry, it''s nothing."


    Li Zhong responded.


    What they were worried about did not happen. The next day, Li Zhong opened the door to the courtyard and saw Tietou standing huddled in the corner. He didn''t know how long he had been standing there, but his face was blue with cold. It was obvious that he had been there for a long time.


    Knowing that he was Tietou, Li Zhong quickly pulled the person in: "You silly kid, why don''t you know how to knock on the door? What if you get frozen?"


    Tietou sniffed, smiled naively, and said nothing.


    Li Zhong heard Mo Yan talk about his temper, so he wasn''t surprised, so he took him into the kitchen and asked him to sit in front of the stove to bake.


    Seeing that he was wearing thin clothes, and the outermost clothes were still patched, he thought about it, went back to the house, and gave him a new cotton-padded coat and a new coat that he had not yet worn.


    "These are still new. If you don''t mind the old style, just make do with them for now."


    Tietou looked at it, stood up hurriedly, stuffed it back, and said in a loud voice: "I, I can''t want it." They were all brand new clothes, how could he want them!


    "Put it on if I ask you to wear it. If you don''t like it, just put it in the stove and burn it." Li Zhong pretended to be impatient, turned around and left, closing the kitchen door when he went out.

 Chapter 313: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (8)

    Chapter 313: Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (8)


    Chapter 313 Mo Wu threw himself into the river and Xiao Ruiyuan came to find him (8)


    Tietou would not dislike it, let alone burn it. With red eyes, he took off his coat and put on a new soft and thick cotton coat. The new coat was also put on outside.


    Not long after putting it on, my body felt warm and my frozen hands also warmed up. Tietou wiped his face and sat in front of the stove, lovingly touching the piece of cotton-padded clothes exposed from the sleeves. It was the first time for him to wear such a warm new cotton-padded clothes!


    The family gathered around the table to have breakfast. When they learned that Lao Mos family didnt eat breakfast and Tietou didnt eat either, Mo Yan quickly invited him toe over and eat together.


    "No, no, I, I''m not hungry!" Tietou lowered his head uneasily, but the fragrant smell of polenta and meat buns on the dinner table kepting to his nose, and his stomach growled uncontrobly. .


    Zhen''er was about to cover her mouth and chuckle, but Mo Yan red at her.


    "Brother Tietou, you have to eat even if you''re not hungry, otherwise you might not be able to carry the food in the shop." Mo Yan pulled him to sit at the table with a natural expression. Li Xiu had already gone to the kitchen to serve him arge bowl. The polentaes out.


    Tietou felt ufortable sitting at the table. When he came, his mother told him to work hard and not bezy just because the shop belonged to his cousin. But now I havent even finished the work yet, Im wearing new cotton-padded clothes, and I have to eat, how great is that!


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Zhen''er on the side quickly took a pair of chopsticks and stuffed them into his right hand. He also took a big meat bun from the chopstick and stuffed it into his left hand. He said slightly arrogantly: "Eldest cousin, this is my eldest sister. The polenta and steamed buns we made are delicious! Eat it quickly, otherwise you wont be given face if you dont eat it.


    Tietou is a fool, thinking that if he doesnt eat, he really doesnt want to lose face. He quickly picked up the bun and took a bite. The buns have thin skin and plenty of fillings, and are filled with chicken soup. One bite fills your mouth with the aroma of meat.


    Not to mention that Tietou has never eaten such delicious meat buns, even Li Zhong, who used to be from a good family, only ate them aftering to Mo''s house.


    Unconsciously, a bun went into his stomach, and Tietou felt even hungrier. Zhen''er quickly picked up two more buns for him, and pushed his bowl to signal him to eat and drink at the same time.


    Mo Yan bit her bun and gave Zhen''er an appreciative look. The little guy raised his eyebrows proudly.


    In a short time, Tietou ate four big buns and drank up a bowl of corn porridge. Zhen''er wanted to put a fifth bun for him, but Mo Yan stopped him with his eyes.


    While eating, Mo Yan asked him about Mo Wu''s situation in a subtle way. He was relieved to learn that Mo Wu could eat and sleep and was not being made trouble by Mo Hong and others. When he learned that Mr. Mo Hong was so beaten by Lao Mo that he couldn''t get out of bed, he cursed in his heart that he "deserted it"!


    Tietou has not had enough to eat at home for a long time, and he has no habit of eating breakfast. If he eats too much at once, his stomach will not be able to bear it.


    Zhen''er didn''t understand this, but he knew that as long as he listened to the eldest sister, he was right, so he took back his chopsticks.


    Tietou was almost full. Although he could still eat a few more buns, he was too embarrassed to take any more.


    Seeing him looking at the meat buns in the dumpling unconsciously, Mo Yan took a piece of oil paper to wrap the remaining meat buns and asked him to take them to the shop to eat.


    After breakfast, Fattou Wang also came over, and Li Zhong took them to the city with the tbed truck. With the tbed truck, Li Zhong no longer wanted to use a carriage to go back and forth.


    Time flies, and half a month has passed. The business of Mipu is getting better day by day. Although it cannot keep up with the first three days of opening, it can still sell nearly twenty taels of silver every day. However, the war at the border was tense. It was said that the Ba people sent an additional 50,000 troops to defeat Shanhai City and two surrounding cities.


    In order to prevent the Ba army from going deep into the hintend, the imperial court will send an additional 100,000 troops for reinforcements. Recently, arge amount of grain and grass are being mobilized. Many rice shops are in short supply of grain, and grain prices are also on the rise.


    Just when Mo Yan was considering whether to raise the price too, so as not to arouse the suspicion of other shops, Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly came to the door...

 Chapter 314: Will you miss me(1)

    Chapter 314: Will you miss me(1)


    Chapter 314: Will you miss me (1)


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched as she looked at the little hairball hanging on Xiao Ruiyuan''s arm, biting his sleeves. She felt extremely embarrassed. She pressed her twitching forehead and shouted in a low voice: "Hairball, that''s enough for you. !


    The little hairball, oh, no, it''s a hairball. Hearing the owner''s voice, he nced at her with his big round eyes, hesitated for a moment, and then started biting violently. He might have torn off this sleeve if he didn''t. The attitude of not stopping talking.


    Seeing that it was disobedient, Mo Yan stomped over and twisted its ears to try to get it off. Unexpectedly, the guy''s mouth was loosened, but its sharp ws were deeply dug into the fabric and refused to be taken back. paw.


    Mo Yan exerted a little force, and it deliberately pretended to be in pain and screamed again and again, making people unable to bear to strike hard.


    Facing Xiao Ruiyuan''s half-smiling gaze, Mo Yan covered her face, wishing she could throw this young and bad-tempered guy far away.


    Isn''t it just thest time I came here and was raped? This guy actually holds a grudge to this day and is still holding on to someone''s sleeve. Do you want to be so vindictive?


    Seeing that he was too stubborn, Mo Yan directly threatened him: "Please loosen your paws quickly, or else I will roast pig''s trotters for you tonight!"


    As soon as he heard the roasted pig''s trotters, Mao Tuan rolled his eyes and called out urgently. Finally, he reluctantly retracted his paws, but stayed in Mo Yan''s arms and insisted on letting her hold him.


    Mo Yan became more and more speechless at this scoundrel, and threw it to the ground as soon as he loosened his grip.


    Hairball had already been on guard. He turned around andnded his limbs firmly on the ground. It bared its teeth and roared at Mo Yan. It was obviously dissatisfied with being treated so roughly, and it didn''t care whether she liked it or not. It stretched out its ws and crawled up her trouser legs.


    Mo Yan looked up at the sky speechlessly, regretting for the ten thousandth time that she had adopted such a annoying little goblin. But I had to bend down to hug it, otherwise it would grab my pants again.


    Just as her hand touched it, a big hand with distinct joints suddenly stretched out, rubbed the back of her hand, and grabbed the hairball on the back of her neck.


    Mo Yan retracted her hand as if she was electrocuted, and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly, but saw that his expression was normal, as if he had just touched him identally. She was only looking at his face, but she didn''t notice that the tips of someone''s ears were red.


    The soft flesh on the back of the neck is the hairball''s weak point. When caught like this, the hairball instantly loses its ability to resist. It waved its limbs unwillingly and roared at the ''bad guy'' who caught it, trying to hook its skirt with its ws and give him a severe blow.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t pay attention to the ungrown tiger cub. He simply carried it by the neck and walked to the door. He then loosened his hand and threw it outside. Finally, he closed the door with a bang. The little guy yelled and ignored him.


    The childish roar was mixed with the harsh scratching on the door, which made Mo Yan have a headache.


    Hairball is now like a seven or eight-year-old naughty child. He is no longer as well-behaved and cute as before. He will cause trouble everywhere if he doesn''t go his way. It ranges from scratching and biting furniture, to running to the livestock shed and biting Rhubarb to vent their anger on them. People really hate dogs and want to throw them far away, so I know I can control them.


    Without the troublemaker, Xiao Ruiyuan finally had the opportunity to talk to the girl he liked. Seeing her distressed look, my heart suddenly softened, and even her cold expression softened a bit.


    Just throw it to Xiaohua and Dabai, and it will return to the mountains sooner orter.


    The low maic voice attracted all of Mo Yan''s attention. She didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to talk about the hairball. She was stunned for a moment and then smiled: "It''s only a few months old, and it''s winter now. I n to wait until next year." Let it go back when spring begins!

 Chapter 315: Will you miss me(2)

    Chapter 315: Will you miss me(2)


    Chapter 315: Will you miss me (2)


    Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t deny it. Looking at the woman''s calm face, thinking of the purpose ofing here, he couldn''t help but ask: "When it returns to the mountains and forests, will you miss it?"


    Mo Yan looked at him in disbelief. Is this still the cold and aloof Master Xiao? Could it be that he was impersonated? Otherwise, why would you ask such a question?


    Xiao Ruiyuan coughed dryly, looking a little ufortable, but looked straight at Mo Yan, obviously expecting her answer.


    Mo Yan felt a strange feeling in her heart, and she felt that the problem was not as simple as it seemed. But when I thought about it carefully, I didn''t find anything wrong. It seemed like it was just an ordinary problem.


    She suppressed the weirdness in her heart and replied: "Of course you will think about it. After all, I have had a deep affection for it after raising it for so long."


    After saying this, Mo Yan looked at someone and said to himself: With such a face, it is really not suitable to ask such a question, my heart can''t bear it!


    This time, Xiao Ruiyuan did not answer. He stared at Mo Yan and suddenly said: "I''m leaving the day after tomorrow!"


    "Huh?" The topic suddenly changed. Mo Yan couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. Just when he was about to ask "Where are you going?", Xiao Ruiyuan''s words in the next moment shocked Mo Yan!


    Do you miss me?


    Would you miss me, would you miss me, would you miss me...


    Mo Yan stared at Xiao Ruiyuan stupidly, then suddenly raised her hand and pped her forehead hard. Her head must be broken, otherwise why would these words always echo in her ears?


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed, he stepped forward and grabbed her wrist tightly with his big hand to stop her self-abuse.


    Looking at the handsome face in front of him that did not look like a mortal, Mo Yan seemed to be bewitched and expressed his doubts: "Brother Xiao, my brain may be broken. Don''t talk to me yet. I want to be quiet." quiet!"


    Looking at her silly look and hearing her silly words, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face turnedpletely dark!


    He held Mo Yan''s slender wrist firmly and gritted his teeth and said, "You''re not deaf and your brain isn''t broken. That''s what you hear! Do you miss me, huh?"


    Mo Yan lowered his head, hiding the shock on his face. At this time, her mind was in such a mess that she couldn''t discern the hidden meaning of these words. She would not just rely on these words to think that the powerful and handsome person in front of her was interested in her, an ordinary vige girl.


    The atmosphere was strangely calm. The two people were obviously very close to each other, but they seemed to be far apart, which made people feel uneasy.


    Seeing that she was so stupid and silent, Xiao Ruiyuan was very discouraged and a little embarrassed. He finally convinced himself to reveal his feelings, but this girl reacted like this, as if he was a fool.


    Slowly he stretched out his left hand, trying to force her to raise her head and give him an affirmative answer, even if it was just a look, but as soon as his hand touched her beautiful chin, he could not find the strength.


    Heis timid!


    Who would have thought that Xiao Ruiyuan, a dignified third-grade general who frightened his enemies, would be timid because of a girl?


    He stared at the top of her head quietly, but his right hand did not let go of her delicate wrist, and no one knew the nervousness in his heart.


    The force on the wrist became heavier and heavier, and theck of Qi and blood caused Mo Yan''s left hand to gradually be stiff and ufortable. She moved her hand to let him go, but the iron palm seemed to be welded to her wrist and remained motionless, almost scalding her from the scorching heat.


    She raised her head subconsciously and met his nervous eyes. With a thought, she seemed not to notice the unharmonious postures between the two of them, and asked with a smile: "Brother Xiao, where are you going?"

 Chapter 316: Will you miss me(3)

    Chapter 316: Will you miss me(3)


    Chapter 316: Will you miss me (3)


    The disappointment on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face could hardly be concealed. Did she really not understand? No, she just used escape to reject his intention!


    Slowly loosened the wrist in his palm, and his face returned to its usual coldness, but his deep eyes were still locked tightly on the person in front of him, "Go to the border."


    Border pass? Mo Yan felt nervous! Yes, the war at the border is urgent now. As a general with great achievements in Chu, it is normal for him to be sent to the border. However, the battlefield is too dangerous without weapons and weapons!


    I felt worried unconsciously, and a look of worry appeared on my face.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes lit up, and his original disappointment was diluted by this hint of worry, "Are you worried about me?"


    Her scalp tightened under his burning gaze, Mo Yan nodded slightly stiffly, with a smile on her lips, "You are my friend, so naturally I will worry about you! I don''t understand things on the battlefield, I just hope You cane back safely."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his wrist was clenched tightly again, and the voice above his head seemed to be carrying ice: "Then will you miss me?"


    Why is this a problem again?


    Mo Yan was about to cry. If she could, she would have rolled her eyes at him and shouted "No"! But she didn''t have the courage. She was worried that his wrist would be broken before she could say the two wordspletely. It was almost broken now!


    She didnt dare to say no, let alone yes. But she knew that if she didn''t tell her why today, this guy would probably keep asking. She was racking her brains to think of how to answer this question, but it really made her think of it.


    "Well, I don''t know if it will happen! Brother Xiao, you are still standing in front of me now. I can''t imagine whether I will miss you after you leave!"


    Well, he should be satisfied with this answer! Mo Yan praised her wit!


    Looking at her cautious look, Xiao Ruiyuan closed his eyes and finally released his grip on her. After all, he couldn''t bear to see her in trouble.


    With her wrist freed, Mo Yan subconsciously put her right hand up and rubbed it. She took a sneak peek and saw several red fingerprints on it.


    Xiao Ruiyuan also saw it, with regret in his eyes. He was about to grab her wrist to see if she was injured, but with a whoosh, the person in front of him quickly hid her wrist behind her, with a vignt look on her face. Stare at him.


    Xiao Ruiyuan:


    Mo Yan:


    Until Xiao Ruiyuan left the Mo family for a long time, Mo Yan was still in a trance, and his ears were full of his threatening voice:


    Before Ie back, dont get engaged, you know? Even if your father forces you, it wont work!


    You are still young, dont ept any mans attentiveness, they must have bad intentions!


    This is the falcon I tamed to deliver letters. I give it to you now. You must remember to write to me!


    Lin Zongzong talked a lot, and Mo Yan discovered for the first time that that person also had the potential to be a chatterbox! He grabbed the falcon standing on his shoulder and poked its head with his fingers, "I''ll pluck your hair and make soup. When your masteres back, I''ll tell you that you''re dead of illness and can''t deliver the message. Will your master?" letter?"


    The eagle opened its beak and pecked **** her white and tender fingers. It made a sharp cry, as if it wasughing at her stupidity!


    Mo Yan almost burst into tears. Looking at the red and swollen finger that had been pecked, she stared at the hawk and wanted to pluck out its feathers immediately, disembowell it and take it to the kitchen to be braised!


    Xiao Ruiyuan rode his horse straight to Jingshan Vi. He had no idea that Mo Yan was going to eat the falcon he had carefully cultivated. He was even imagining what the woman he admired would write in the letter.

 Chapter 317: Will you miss me(4)

    Chapter 317: Will you miss me(4)


    Chapter 317 Will you miss me (4)


    Although his feelings were not epted, Xiao Ruiyuan never had the word "give up" in his eyes. As long as people dont work hard, there is nothing they cant do!


    If he hadn''t been suddenly appointed by Emperor Hui''an to be the suprememander of the 100,000-strong army this morning, he would not have rushed over today to reveal his feelings to the woman he admired! He didn''t know when the war would end. He had to leave a shadow in the woman''s heart, lest other men take advantage of her while he was away!


    Arrived at Jingshan Vi, Xiao Ruiyuan went straight to the study. When he entered, Chu Heng had already made tea and was waiting for him.


    Without waiting for him to salute, Chu Heng motioned for him to sit down and poured him a cup of tea with his own hands.


    Although you have been appointed as themander-in-chief of a hundred thousand troops this time, this war is not easy to fight. You must be prepared!


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly, with no trouble on his face, but he obviously had some concerns in his heart.


    When Chu Heng saw this, he stopped talking, looked him up and down, and asked with a smile: "I thought you woulde after the court, but how did I know that you werete all morning, but there was something urgent that dyed you? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan used the excuse of drinking tea to hide the unnatural look on his face. When he saw his cousin staring at him teasingly, he felt a little helpless.


    Cousin, its just some personal matters.


    As soon as Chu Heng heard the word "cousin" from him, he knew he shouldn''t ask any more questions. He chuckled gently, "Since you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. Just know it well!"


    Having said this, I was extremely surprised. I couldn''t help but think of Huaixi''s jokest time. Could it be that Hanzhang really has someone he likes?


    Seeing that Chu Heng was no longer asking questions, Xiao Ruiyuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He is his cousin, yes, but he is also the prince of Da Chu. He will not ept his crush on an ordinary woman. Now, he can only hide it for the time being and wait until the time is right to exin it. This is the best protection for that girl!


    Your Highness, I received news yesterday that there were rumors of a thousand-year-old ginseng appearing in Jeju Prefecture. Hanzhang has sent additional personnel to Jeju Prefecture to verify it. I think there will be news soon.


    Xiao Ruiyuan said, took out a letter from his waistband and ced it in front of Chu Heng. His Highness''s illness can no longer be dyed, and he will not let it go even if it is just a rumor.


    Chu Heng''s face shed with joy, he picked up the letter and read it carefully. It was only a few dozen words, but he read it for a long time, and the hope that had just risen in his eyes dimmed again.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know why. With the news about Millennium Ginseng, shouldn''t His Highness be happy?


    Chu Heng suppressed the decadent look on his face and showed a forced smile: "The battlefield is changing rapidly. I will send someone to take over and investigate this matter. Don''t be distracted by such trivial matters."


    Xiao Ruiyuan had a look of disapproval on his face, "In Hanzhang''s eyes, this matter is much more important than the war at the border!"


    Looking at his serious cousin, Chu Heng was moved and a heartfelt smile appeared on his face.


    Thats all. Regardless of whether the millennium ginseng rumors are true or false, there is always a glimmer of hope. Even if there is less than a year left before he is certain that he will not live to be twenty-five years old, he will never give up until thest moment.


    The two discussed the war at the border in detail. It was not until the Golden Crow set in the west that Xiao Ruiyuan left Jingshan Courtyard and rode all the way back to Weiyuan Hou Mansion.


    Hey, its the eldest brother whos back!


    As soon as he reached the second door, a voice came from the side. Xiao Ruiyuan nced out of the corner of his eyes and saw two young people under the corridor. The leader was not the one who wanted to kill him and seize the throne of the prince. "Good" second brother?

 Chapter 318: Will you miss me(5)

    Chapter 318: Will you miss me(5)


    Chapter 318 Will you miss me (5)


    Xiao Ruiqing walked over quickly with a smile on her face, as if she was happy for her brother''s return, "Brother, it turns out it''s really you. You haven''t been home for a long time. Your parents miss you very much. If you have time,e and see Look at them!


    Hearing these pretentious words, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t even look at him. He ignored his hand and walked quickly past him, as if the big living person in front of him didn''t exist at all.


    Xiao Ruiqing''s expression froze, and the outstretched hand slowly dropped down, with a look of sadness and loss on his face.


    Seeing him like this, the man behind him pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan''s leaving figure and became angry: "How can such a heartless person serve as the prince of the Hou family? How can we expect him to support the descendants of the Xiao family? No, I have to write a letter to Grandpa and ask him to persuade Marquis Weiyuan to change the name of the heir apparent, but we cannot entrust the prosperity of the Xiao family to such a ruthless person!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiqing concealed the look in her eyes and quickly raised her head to defend her brother: "My eldest brother is a very nice person, but he is a bit withdrawn! I have neglected Ling Yun this time, so I hope Ling Yun will respect you!"


    The man known as Ling Yun looked at Xiao Ruiqing with a look of disdain: "You are also the legitimate son of the Hou Mansion, and your knowledge and virtue are not bad, so why don''t you fight for the position of the heir apparent?"


    Xiao Ruiqing waved his hands repeatedly and looked around nervously. Seeing that no one heard what he said, he pretended to be angry and said: "Since ancient times, there has been an order of growth and development. The eldest brother is the eldest son of the Hou Mansion, and it is natural for him to inherit the Hou Mansion! I am just the sessor. He was born into a family, but his status is quite different, so how can he expect to be the heir apparent to his eldest brother? Ling Yun must never say such disobedient words again in the future!"


    When Ling Yun heard this, his expression turned ugly. So what if he was born by a step-brother? He was also born by a step-brother, and he also had his first wifes legitimate son, but the patriarchs grandpa and his father didnt love him the most, hum!


    "What are you afraid of him doing? He will go to the battlefield the day after tomorrow. The Ba people are good at fighting. Who knows if he cane back alive!"


    Xiao Ruiqing''s expression changed drastically, and she quickly covered his mouth, mentally scolding him as a fool, "Ling Yun, you can''t even say such things. If it gets spread and someone knows about it, it will cause great trouble to my Xiao family." !


    When Ling Yun came back to his senses, he was also covered in cold sweat. The two armies are fighting. If this word is spread, it will be easy to say that he has grown up with others and destroyed his own prestige. If someone falsely uses Weiyuan Hou Mansion of having collusion with the Ba people, as a member of the Xiao family, he will definitely be killed. If it doesnt work out, its possible that the future will be ruined!


    Xiao Ruiqing secretly despised him. If it wasn''t for the sake of being able to sessfully sit on the throne in the future, how could he be friends with such a fool! Just wait, once those people take action, Xiao Ruiyuan will nevere back from the battlefield alive. He is determined to win the position of heir apparent!


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know that someone was plotting against him, and even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. Growing up, he had experienced this kind of thing too much. He couldn''t even count how many times he had narrowly escaped from such calctions!


    At this time, he was exining something to Xiao Shiyi.


    Master, why dont you let me go down?


    Looking at the expressionless master, Xiao Shiyi couldn''t believe it and almost thought there was something wrong with his ears.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at him and finally exined: "This time is no different than before. The war mayst for a long time. Someone needs to take care of the affairs in Beijing. I don''t trust anyone else except you."


    Subordinates obey orders!


    Xiao Shiyi felt relieved, and he just said that the master could not be dissatisfied that he was not strong enough, so he refused to follow him. However, the master actually exined to him, does the sun rise in the west today?

 Chapter 319: Will you miss me(6)

    Chapter 319: Will you miss me(6)


    Chapter 319: Will you miss me (6)


    Seeing that he had no objection, Xiao Ruiyuan coughed dryly and said casually: "You should also send someone to keep an eye on the Mo family in Liuyang Vige. If they encounter difficulties, if you can solve it, then solve it easily. If not, you have to think... Find a way to help them solve it!"


    The Mo family in Liuyang Vige? Is it the Mo family in Liuyang Vige? Xiao Shiyi was a little confused. Why did the master give such a strange order?


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face darkened and he said coldly: "What, is this thing difficult to do?"


    "No, no, no, I obey the order!" Xiao Shiyi''s scalp went numb and he quickly agreed without having time to think about it.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand, indicating that he could go out.


    Until he walked out of the study, Xiao Shi didn''t understand why his master gave such an order, and he couldn''t ask anyone else about it. Fortunately, Liuyang Vige is not a dragon''s den or a tiger''s den, nor is it anything special. It is enough to arrange two ordinary secret guards.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was the only one left in the study. He gently opened the drawer on the side of the desk and took out a small square box as big as a palm. Opening the box, an apricot-colored purse with unusual embroidery was lying quietly inside. The purse is well preserved with no wrinkles at all and it still looks like new.


    Its the one that Mo Yan hung around Xiaohuas neckst time when he asked her to deliver a message.


    Xiao Ruiyuan took out his purse and looked at the dark kitten embroidered with ck silk thread, with a deep smile in his eyes. Finally, he closed the box and threw it in the drawer. He carefully put the not-so-good-looking purse in his clothes.


    Mo Yan, who was still discussing with Li Zhong whether the price of food should be increased, had no idea that the wallet that was originally used as an envelope was being treasured, otherwise the mood that had just calmed down would be disturbed again.


    Grandpa Li, have all the rice shops in the city increased their prices? Mo Yan was not very happy when he saw that the sales in the ledger were nearly eighty taels more than yesterday.


    Li Zhong''s expression was not very good either: "I went to various rice shops today to inquire about it. Most of them have increased by one to two cents, and a few have doubled. The ones with a smaller increase are those who still have some stocks, and the ones with a big increase are those who just bought rice from the store. If it is shipped from elsewhere, the cost price is much higher.


    Mo Yan touched the ancient jade mark on the palm of his hand and was silent for a moment. They probably know that the price of rice will continue to rise until the war ends, so many people are stocking up on grain while the price is still low. Now I am afraid that no one is doing poorly in the rice shop business.


    If she does not increase her prices, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of other rice shops, thinking that she has cheap channels to purchase grains. It''s okay in the short term, but once the war continues for too long, food prices will definitely rise again.


    In order to maximize profits, those rice shops will definitely focus on their "cheap food purchase channels". In this way, her secrets are at risk of being exposed, which is absolutely uneptable!


    But the cost of her own food is almost nothing, so she really cant take advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune from the national crisis.


    Li Zhong could not guess her concerns and thought she was worried that no one would buy it due to the price increase, so he said: "Our store has just opened and its foundation is too shallow. If we don''t follow the price increase, we will suffer huge losses over time. We will just buy it as per the purchase price." If the price increases ordingly, those customers will understand."


    Mo Yan nodded helplessly. Nowadays, apart from raising the price, there is no better way to avoid others'' suspicion. However, there is no limit to how much money you can earn.


    Then lets increase it. The prices of staple foods such as glutinous rice, corn, and flour will increase ording to the prices of most other rice shops. Rice will not increase for the time being. It will be sold in limited quantities every day. Each person can only buy five kilograms per day.


    Limited limit? Li Zhong frowned and looked at Mo Yan, very puzzled. The best thing sold in the shop is rice. It can be said that most of the daily iees from rice. If the price is not increased and sold in limited quantities, a huge amount of ie will be lost every day.


    Mo Yan nodded: "Let''s do this for the time being! If the price of other rice shops rises again in the future, rice will increase by two cents and continue to be restricted." This way it is not so eye-catching, and other shops only think that Mojia fragrant rice is taking the opportunity to umte rice. reputation.


    Li Zhong thought so too. Seeing that she had made up her mind and obviously would not change it, he said nothing more. Anyway, this is good for Mipu''s reputation. Just like those time-honored shops, who hasn''t umted a good reputation over many years and umted arge number of customers?


    The next day, the price tags of Mojia fragrant rice were changed, and a big sign stating the sales limit was also hung on the door.


    Those customers have no objection to the increase in food prices, but they can only buy five kilograms of rice per day without price increase. Five kilograms of rice can only feed a family of five for a day and a half, and a family of seven or eight for a day. Doesn''t this mean we have to go here every day?


    Those with rtively well-off families wanted rice prices to increase rather than restrict sales, so they keptining to Li Zhong when buying rice. Li Zhong had no choice but to exin over and over again with a smile on his face, hoping that they would understand the intentions of Mojia Xiangmi.


    Those from ordinary families feel that Mojia Fragrant Rice is very kind. They only need to run once a day and save ten cents. After a month, they can buy good clothes for their children!


    They feel that with such a kind owner, they will definitely not use substandard goods or use spoiled food to harm them, but they are willing toe here every day.


    This matter spread to the ears of other rice shop owners. Many people ridiculed the owner of Mojia Fragrant Rice as a fool who has money but does not make money. However, they did not doubt that Mojia had other channels to purchase cheap grain. Therefore, for a period of time afterwards, Mo Yan was able to continue transporting food from the space to the warehouse.

 Chapter 320: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (1)

    Chapter 320: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (1)


    Chapter 320 Someone has an idea and a kind reminder (1)


    On this day, Mo Yan got up early. After breakfast, he asked Li Zhong to hitch the carriage and went to the city with the three of them.


    The carriage was warm andfortable, which made Tietou and Wang Fattou, who were riding in a carriage for the first time, extremely excited. They did not dare to reach out and touch the delicate patterns on the carriage wall. They just stared at it carefully and looked at it again and again.


    Sitting there was very boring, so Mo Yan started chatting with them, asking them if they werefortable with it, if they had encountered any difficulties, if they had any ideas about Mipu, etc.


    "Little boss, shopkeeper Li takes good care of us. If we don''t understand something, he will teach us patiently. He never hits or scolds us. He is also very good in other aspects. Many customers praise our rice shop!" Wang Fattou Le He said hehe, his tone full of gratitude and pride.


    He was ready to be scolded when he went to work in Mo''s rice shop. Before fleeing, there were people in the vige who worked as pawnshops. The work was very heavy, and they would be beaten and scolded if they made mistakes. He was also worried. But after working for more than half a month, there is no such thing at all, and the wages are still high!


    After hearing about it, the ymates in the vige were very envious. In the past few days, there are still people who take the initiative to go to his mother''s house and say that they want to marry him. This is something that they never dared to think about before, haha!


    Seeing that he was really satisfied, Mo Yan smiled and nodded, and then asked Tietou who remained silent.


    Okay! Tietou was stunned for a moment, and then he said a word naively, even his smile was naive.


    There is rice to eat, I am still full, and the work is not tiring. Even if I work a little slowly, I will not be scolded. When I get home, my grandma will give me a smile, how can it be bad!


    Seeing his naive and silly look, Mo Yan felt a little worried for Mo Wu. This kind of character cannot be said to be bad. She is honest and honest. If she meets a kind-hearted and contented girl, she will be harmonious and beautiful throughout her life.


    Its just that such a temperament obviously cant afford a family. The daughter-inw you find in the future must be someone who can take care of the house, otherwise it will be difficult to live in this life. Such a girl is not easy to find!


    "That''s good! If you have any difficulties or problems, you can tell Grandpa Li that as long as you work hard, the Mo family will not treat you badly." As the owner of Mipu, he also needs to mobilize the enthusiasm of his employees when necessary!


    "I know, little boss!" Fatty Wang responded in a hurry. Then he remembered something, nced at Mo Yan, and said hesitantly: "There is a strange customer recently. He came here every day to buy food. He said Our food is delicious, and I asked where it was purchased from. I said I dont know, and he didnt seem to believe it. I asked Brother Tietou again, and Brother Tietou said he didnt know, but he seemed to believe it. These days, He didnte much, so I didnt tell Shopkeeper Li!


    After hearing this, Mo Yan secretly became vignt. When she saw Fat Tou Wang looking at him uneasily, sheforted him: "Brother Fat Tou, you did a good job! If someone asks you again next time, just tell the truth. There is nothing wrong with it." To sue someone."


    be honest? Fatty Wang was stunned for a moment and then understood what Mo Yan meant. He had no idea where the food was purchased from, so naturally he could only tell the truth.


    Tietou didn''t even know. Seeing Fatty Wang nodding, he nodded ordingly.


    Mo Yan asked a few more questions, but found no more clues. It''s not like no one has ever asked where the rice shop''s grain is purchased from before, but this is the first time someone has been asking so persistently for several days. It must be that they were targeted as soon as it opened.


    I just dont know if this person has seen the value of his own fragrant rice and wants to know the origin of the fragrant rice and get a piece of the pie. Fortunately, she moved a lot of grain to the warehouse the first time and hasn''t let it go since the opening. Even if someone is staring at the warehouse now, they won''t notice it. But they have to be more careful when going there in the future.

 Chapter 321: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (2)

    Chapter 321: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (2)


    Chapter 321 Someone has an idea and a kind reminder (2)


    As soon as the carriage entered the North City Gate, Mo Yan got off the carriage and told Li Zhong that he would go to Mipu for lunch.


    Li Zhong nodded in agreement, thinking about cooking two more delicious dishes at noon, and told Mo Yan to be careful before driving the carriage towards Dongshi.


    Looking at the still quiet street, Mo Yan turned around and walked into a teahouse.


    It was still early, and there were only the shopkeeper and a few clerks in the teahouse who were busy going back and forth. Knowing that the private rooms facing the street on the second floor had already been booked, Mo Yan had no choice but to find a seat in the lobby facing the street and by the window, and ordered a pot of Biluochun, four kinds of dried fruits and four kinds of snacks.


    Not long after, there were gradually more and more people in the teahouse. Many of the youngdies, who were surrounded by maids and wives, were warmly weed to the private rooms on the second floor by the waiters as soon as they arrived. I don''t know whether they were simply watching the fun oring to see their admirers.


    There were more and more people, and gradually, the lobby was filled with people. Many people camete and could not find a seat but regretfully left. Several young schrs who looked like schrs saw Mo Yan sitting alone at a table and wanted to pay her to give up their seats, but Mo Yan declined.


    As there were more people, the originally quiet lobby became extremely noisy. All kinds of exciting gossip that could bepared to storytellers filled Mo Yan''s ears, which was quite a good way to pass the time.


    There were several schrs sitting at the next table. They were talking, and I dont know who started the conversation. They gradually talked about the war at the border. Hearing that their analysis was quite reasonable, Mo Yan put down the melon seeds in his hand and listened with pricked ears.


    "I don''t know if these 100,000 troops sent over can drive out the evil-doing Ba people. It is said that many innocent people affected by the war are fleeing to the capital. It''s really pitiful. s!" Schr A said indignantly! He said this with a hint of bookishness.


    "Themander of the one hundred thousand army is General Xiao. He went to the battlefield at the age of thirteen. He has fought countless battles with the Ba people and has never been defeated. He will definitely win this time!" Schr B said with confidence. Highly respected Xiao Ruiyuan.


    "Tsk, General Xiao is a role model for young people like us. I think I was thirteen years old, still spoiled by my parents, and could only read a few books, but he had already umted a lot of military exploits and became a little general. ." Schr A also echoed.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Mo Yan''s lips, but she did not expect that such a cold person would be admired by the schr. But when she thought of what this man said to her when he came to her house the day before yesterday, she felt a little ufortable. She quickly drank a sip of tea and turned her attention elsewhere.


    At this time, Schr B couldn''t help pouring cold water: "The battlefield is changing rapidly. Who can guarantee that General Xiao will always be the ''victorious general''? This time is different from the previous small fights. The Ba people came prepared, and only one person was missing." How many months did it take to capture three cities? I heard that tens of thousands of people died, and the bodies of those fallen soldiers were piled higher than our city gates. This battle is not easy to fight!"


    Schr Cs analysis made sense. The other two schrs fell silent and did not refute.


    A middle-aged man at the table next to him heard their conversation and couldn''t help but turned around and said with a smile: "You schrs just study hard, what do you want to do with so much? No matter how powerful the Taba tribe is, they can''t conquer the capital! Besides, the imperial court flower Having spent so much money to support those soldiers, they should be the first to rush forward to protect the safety of our people in Chu, and it is right for them to die for their country."


    There is nothing wrong with these words themselves, but they were particrly harsh in the ears of several schrs.


    Schr A pped the table and stood up and said angrily: "Although we schrs are powerless and cannot go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, we cannot huddle here and enjoy the protection of those soldiers with peace of mind! Those soldiers also have parents and brothers. , they died, what should you do if you leave them as a family?"

 Chapter 322: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (3)

    Chapter 322: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (3)


    Chapter 322: Someone has an idea and a kind reminder (3)


    "That is, even though we are useless, we still know the meaning of the words "Throw a pen and join the army!" If Dachu really needs us, we will go into battle with swords to kill the enemy!" Schr B was also dissatisfied, obviously feeling that he was being used The middle-aged man underestimated.


    "Okay! That''s right. A man should be responsible. What''s the point of relying on other people''s protection?" A burly man at another table stood up and looked at several schrs with approval.


    Yes, well said!


    Many people in the lobby also apuded. When ites to life and death, who can stay out of it? Who can''t rely on themselves?


    Even though Mo Yan is a woman, she still has a pure heart. When she heard these remarks, her heart surged and she silently apuded.


    The middle-aged man stiffened his neck and argued a few words at first, but there were many schrs sitting in the lobby, the most young and energetic ones, and they attacked him with every word. After a while, the middle-aged man was drowned in everyone''s saliva.


    Hmph, I, Im toozy for you poor schrs to be poor. If you have the guts, go fight on the battlefield yourself!


    Unexpectedly, he said more words, which actually made him lose face. He saw many people staring at him with contempt. After shouting this sentence, the middle-aged man had no shame and continued to sit down. He threw the money on the table. Ran away in a hurry.


    The target of the "crusade" ran away, and after a fewments, the episode was over.


    Seeing that the sun was rising high and no one wasing on the road, Mo Yan asked the waiter the time. Knowing that it was almost four o''clock in the morning, the army would leave the city from here soon, and the royal chariot would pass by here, so he suppressed his thoughts and waited patiently.


    Sure enough, in less than a cup of tea, a group of soldiers in armor came from far and near, marching majestically.


    After listening to a series ofmands from the leader, the mouth was split into two, and he stood on both sides of the avenue without squinting, with swords on their waists and spears in their hands. Even if they were not close, they could still feel the biting evil spirit. I know that these people must have experienced the baptism of blood.


    This is the Imperial Guard, its so majestic! Someone couldnt help but lean on the window and look out, with awe in their tone.


    The people on the side nodded and said: "Natural majesty, they are all selected from the army. Who has not experienced hundreds of battles, otherwise he can be a guard?"


    Looking at the imperial guards like this, Mo Yan suddenly remembered the scene when he first met Xiao Ruiyuan. At that time, he was as cold as iron, riding a big horse, and descended from the sky like a **** with a group of subordinates who were also filled with evil spirits, giving her hope in a desperate situation.


    But such a cold-hearted person actually rescued her father and siblings from the hands of evil people at the request of a stranger like her. This is probably what is called having a cold face and a warm heart!


    Following her thoughts, Mo Yan recalled the scene of their second meeting. She actually found it funny when she thought that she had treated the person as a thief and knocked him out with a stick. But he shouldn''t... know about this, right? Otherwise, why have I never heard him mention it?


    At this time, Mo Yan had a smile on her face that she was not even aware of. Her smiling face was like a newly blooming spring flower, and there seemed to be something more in her clear eyes.


    The section from the pce to the North City Gate was heavily guarded by the Royal Guards, and pedestrians were not allowed to walk on the streets. There were also many more guards behind the North City Gate, preventing outsiders from entering. Gradually, many people ran out of their homes to watch the excitement and stood on both sides of the street. Everyone pushed each other and wanted to stand at the front so as to have a glimpse of the famous general of Chu.


    If you are lucky enough, you might be able to see the holy face. In order to boost morale, His Majesty is going to the city gate today to see off the 100,000 soldiers on the expedition!

 Chapter 323: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (4)

    Chapter 323: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (4)


    Chapter 323: Someone has an idea and a kind reminder (4)


    There are more and more people on both sides of the street, forming a thick wall of people. The people sitting in the lobby can''t see the situation on the avenue at all. Some people couldn''t hold themselves back, paid for the refreshments, and ran to squeeze in.


    With the first one, there was soon the second one. After a while, there were only a few sparse old people left in the entire hall who were inconvenient to squeeze in.


    Mo Yan could not see anything while sitting by the window. After thinking about it, she paid the bill and ran to join the group of people. She made a special trip to see Xiao Ruiyuan off. If she couldn''t even see him, what kind of farewell would it be?


    Dont squeeze in the back, people are almost squeezed in!


    Go back, go back, my waistband is squeezed out, get out of the way and let me look for it.


    Ouch, the instep of my foot is about to be broken. If I dont squeeze, I will die!


    The crowds were all shouting not to crowd. There was only a small spot with a good view. Everyone wanted to stand at the front. If you didnt let me, I wouldnt let you, the crowding became even more intense!


    Mo Yan originally wanted to find a secluded ce, just stand aside and take a look at Xiao Ruiyuan, but there were too many people. Even if she didn''t squeeze, others would squeeze her, and if they squeezed, she would be squeezed in the middle. , and after another squeeze, he was pushed to the front, and his head almost hit the cold armor of a guard.


    With such a good position, Mo Yan naturally didn''t want to be squeezed out anymore, but except for the continuous maintenance of the imperial guards, there was no one to focus on, so she could only grit her teeth and stand there, not moving even if anyone squeezed her.


    Nearly being squeezed away several times, she subconsciously reached out and grabbed a corner of the armor. Fortunately, the guard was dragged away countless times, and there were many people, so he didn''t care.


    The freezing cold wind did not dampen people''s enthusiasm. More and more people lined the streets to watch, and the army that was about to go on an expedition finally came from a distance. Coming out of the corner were eight royal guards with solemn faces and spears in their hands, clearing the way for the army.


    Then a pure ck war horse came out, and the man in ck armor sitting upright on it, who was it if it wasn''t Xiao Ruiyuan?


    The mild winter day enveloped his body softly, reflecting sharp cold light. Such a strong contrast went straight into Mo Yan''s heart, making her breath suffocated, and she could no longer see anything else in her eyes. .


    She was not the only one who was shocked. The moment the god-like man appeared, the entire noisy street fell silent. People''s eyes were chasing that figure with only one thought in their mind: This is the moment. He is a real general!


    "General Xiao will win! Da Chu will win!"


    I dont know who shouted the first voice in excitement, and it came out very clearly in the silence. People woke up from a dream, and the emotions raging in their hearts seemed to open the floodgates of catharsis. The shouts of "General Xiao will win, Da Chu will win" came overwhelming and resounded through the sky!


    In the private room of the tea house, thedies of thedies did not care about being reserved. They all stood in front of the window with excited expressions, looking at the most dazzling figure with blushing faces, and the admiration in their eyes almost leaked out.


    Mo Yan stared closely at the figure that was getting closer and closer, feeling shocked in her heart! She wanted to shout loudly along with the people, but when the words came to her lips, she realized that straightforward words were also very pale when facing him like this.


    This was not the first time for Xiao Ruiyuan to experience such an exciting scene. He restrained his fierce momentum and epted people''s admiration and expectations without turning his eyes. However, he unconsciously swept his eyes towards the crowd, hoping to see what was in his heart. That petite silhouette.


    No, no, still not!

 Chapter 324: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (5)

    Chapter 324: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (5)


    Chapter 324 Someone has an idea and a kind reminder (5)


    Seeing that he was less than twenty feet away from the city gate, but among the sea of people, he still could not find the figure he longed to see. Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes darkened, and he looked to both sides unwillingly, his eyes quickly passing over the crowd.


    Coach, is there something wrong? asked the deputymander who was half a step behind. His right hand was already on the sword at his waist, and he nced at the crowd, implying vignce.


    Xiao Ruiyuan suppressed the disappointment in his heart and was about to look away when he caught a glimpse of a familiar face from the corner of his eye. His eyes met those familiar watery eyes. He forgot his words for a moment and a surge of joy swept over him.


    And the assistant coach who had not retreated beside him was horrified to find that their ice-faced coach actually smiled... smiled!


    Mo Yan stood there nkly, as the sound of horse hooves gradually faded away, her mind was still stuck in that iceberg-breaking smile...


    By the time she came to her senses, the man and horse had already left the city gate and could no longer be seen. Mo Yan had no interest in watching what happened next. She walked to another street, called a carriage and went straight to Mipu.


    As soon as he walked into Mipu, Mo Yan keenly noticed that Li Zhong''s face was very ugly.


    Seeing hering, Li Zhong said quickly: "Girl Yan, there is something I want to tell you. You go and sit in the small room for a while. I wille over after I have made arrangements."


    Mo Yan''s heart sank. What Grandpa Li was going to say was definitely not simple. Thinking of what Fat Tou Wang said in the morning, she guessed that the matter might be rted to that guest.


    Sure enough, after Li Zhong exined the matter to Tietou and Wang Fattou, the first thing he said when he came in was: Someone wants to acquire Mipu.


    After hearing the whole story, Mo Yan''s face turned ugly, "Grandpa Li, what is the background of the Xue family?"


    Less than a month after the rice shop opened, the Xue family became jealous and impatient. They couldn''t find a way to purchase it, so they directly took out the money and bought her shop. They also expected her to work for the Xue family obediently. It was simply a daydream!


    Li Zhong said with a heavy expression: "The Xue family is an imperial merchant. They mainly purchase grain and vegetables for the Tian family. They have a history of several decades. Even in front of the princes and nobles, they can still gain some respect."


    Mo Yan was a little confused when he heard this: "Since the Xue family is so powerful, we can''t resist if we use coercion and inducement. Why do we just want to acquire our rice shop after just testing it out?"


    If it were her, she would send people directly to keep an eye on Mi Pu''s every move. It wouldn''t take long to follow the clues and find the source of the food. Of course, if the Xue family really did this, she would definitely not dare to transport food from the space and put it in the warehouse.


    Although the Xue family''s approach to mergers and acquisitions seems to be very gentlemanly, she does not believe that the Xue family is a good bird after being able to sit firmly in the imperial business for decades!


    Li Zhong exined: "The Xue family pays great attention to reputation, not to mention that under the emperor''s feet, they dare not go too far on the surface, but privately their methods are no weaker than those who bully the market. Mergers and acquisitions are just a cover. If we don''t agree, who knows? Will they have any backup ns?"


    Mo Yan understood as soon as he heard it. It was nothing more than ying both a good and a bad person. It was said to be a merger. If she agreed, who knew how much money would be given? She couldn''t wait for the Xue family to figure out the source of food before kicking them away.


    This kind of thing has not happened to her in her previous life, so it is impossible for her to agree to the merger and acquisition.


    Seeing that she understood, Li Zhong continued: "The Xue family was also implicated in the previous moldy grain case. If it hadn''t been for decades of conspiracy, it has be deeply ingrained. Let alone continue to be an imperial merchant, I''m afraid the Xue family would be gone. . But even so, the Xue family has been severely damaged and has been squeezed out by other imperial merchants. Now, it urgently needs an opportunity to regain the trust of those noble people."

 Chapter 325: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (6)

    Chapter 325: A friendly reminder from someone who has an idea (6)


    Chapter 325: Someone has an idea and a kind reminder (6)


    Mo Yan looked at Li Zhong with admiration and felt that he had found a treasure. She had no idea about these twists and turns. Even if she wanted to inquire, she would have to have the appropriate connections to find out.


    Li Zhong noticed her gaze and couldn''t help butugh: "Girl Yan, these are nothing. You will understand after being immersed in the shopping mall for a few more years."


    If he had not managed business for his old employer in the early years and had a certain understanding of the Xue family, he would not have thought of these things.


    Grandpa Li is too humble. Not everyone has such a keen insight as Grandpa Li! Mo Yan praised, and then frowned: So, our shop has be an opportunity in the Xue familys eyes?


    "That''s right!" Li Zhong nodded: "The quality of the grain sold in our rice shop is much higher than that of other grains. The taste alone is far superior to other grains. Naturally, the Xue family will not let it go. This is an opportunity to regain your trust."


    Having said this, he looked at Mo Yan with aplicated expression, and finally couldn''t help but remind him: "Yan Yatou, I don''t know where you got the food you eat at home and the food sold in the shop, but now there are people Youve been targeted, so be careful.


    At first, when he stayed at Mo''s house, he thought the food at Mo''s house was indescribably delicious, but he didn''t take it to heart at that time. It wasn''t until the rice was spread out that I gradually realized something was wrong. After all, it was impossible for only my family to know about such delicious food and buy it for sale. Originally he didn''t want to point it out, but now that the Xue family came to visit, he had to remind him. As for the source of the food, it would be a lie not to be curious, but he knew better that this was not something he should inquire about.


    "Li, Grandpa Li..." Mo Yan was shocked and did not dare to meet Li Zhong''s eyes for fear of revealing the panic in his eyes.


    She forced herself to be quiet and carefully thought about what went wrong, but she couldn''t figure it out after much deliberation. Every time she enters the space, she can guarantee that no one will notice, and every time the thingse out, they are handled in a reasonable manner, and there is no possibility of leakage.


    Girl Yan, you dont have to worry! Li Zhong has lived for most of his life, how could he not understand Mo Yans thoughts? He looked at Mo Yan lovingly andforted her gently: "I just want to remind you by saying this. I don''t know what your secret is! Everyone has secrets. If you don''t tell me, I will never tell you." inquire about."


    Li Zhongs words made Mo Yan gradually rx, and she finally thought about what went wrong! When the space reaches the fourth level, the food in the space will contain more spiritual energy. Compared with the outside, the taste and texture will be obviously different.


    Because she has been eating food from space, she did not notice any obvious changes, so she rushed to sell the food from space without waiting for the food to be grown. People who have never eaten food from space can tell the difference as soon as they eat it. No wonder the Xue family is eyeing it!


    Fortunately, no matter how hard those people tried, they couldn''t think of a way to go up. They would only suspect that she had witchcraft, which was also very fatal!


    After a moment of silence, he said: "Grandpa Li, I can''t tell you the origin of the food for the time being. Next year, we will have this kind of food at home. In the future, it will be widely promoted and no one will keep an eye on it. But right now, it''s just the most important thing." The important thing is to get Mipu through this crisis."


    Li Zhong was very happy to know that the little girl didn''t have any grudges about this. He analyzed the current problem carefully and gave several suggestions.


    The two discussed it for a long time and finally decided on a way to deal with it...

 Chapter 326: A dog fights against the power of others and is shameless (1)

    Chapter 326: A dog fights against the power of others and is shameless (1)


    Chapter 326: The dog fights against the human power and is shameless (1)


    The Xue family dared to directly acquire the Mo family''s rice shop because it was easy to deal with the Mo family''s small family. Even though they were implicated in the moldy grain case, their vitality was hurt, but a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and ten Mo families are no match. .


    In order for the Xue family to give up the idea of acquiring rice shops or exploring the source of food, they must find a force that can crush the Xue family and make them afraid to do anything. The most powerful people Mo Yan knows are Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu.


    Even if Xiao Ruiyuan is in the capital, she will still ask Yan Junyu for help. On the one hand, he has a deal with Yan Junyu, so there is no psychological burden in asking him for help; on the other hand, Xiao Ruiyuan has too many troubles, and asking him for help may cause even greater trouble.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Yan went to Shopkeeper Xing and asked him to help inform Yan Junyu.


    Shopkeeper Xing agreed and soon told Leyan Junyu about it. It''s just that after Xiao Ruiyuan left, Yan Junyu took over some affairs from the prince. There was a very important matter to deal with recently, and he couldn''t spare time for a while. He asked shopkeeper Xing to send a message to Mo Yan. If it wasn''t urgent, he would wait for two days.


    What can Mo Yan say? All we can do is wait! But before Yan Junyu could wait, the Xue family came again.


    "Your surname is Mo? Are you the owner of this ''Mojia Fragrant Rice'' shop?" A man who looked like a manager nced at Mo Yan with his nostrils raised, as if it was a great gift to be able to speak to her.


    As expected of a dog-legger, he also has a pair of dog eyes!


    I am the owner of Mojia Fragrant Rice! Old man, if you have anything to say, just say it quickly, my time is also precious!


    Mo Yan lowered her head and yed with her fingers, not even turning her eyes to him. Her arrogant look seemed like she was talking to an ant.


    Li Zhong on the side did not show any expression on his face, but the corners of his eyes twitched several times. He has seen Mo Yan''s steady, smart, and cunning look, but he has never seen such a rough...ahem, rude side! Its really refreshing!


    However, sooner orter, we will have to break up the skin, and there is no reason to say anything to such a person who relies on the power of others.


    "You, you, you..." The steward was so angry that his nose was crooked, and he pointed at Mo Yan with a trembling index finger, "You" for a long time, but you still didn''te up with a reason.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan added to his anger: "Oh, old man, it turns out you stutter! Stuttering is a disease and needs to be cured! If you don''t have a good doctor there, I can introduce you to one."


    Poof! The tea Li Zhong just drank almost spurted out. He quickly said "I''m sorry" and added fuel to the fire: "Guan Guan, our little boss also has good intentions. The old doctor''s medical skills are indeed good."


    The two of them sang together, and Gou Shishi''s lips trembled with anger, and he threw the tea cup on his side to the ground with a bang: "You are so impudent! I am a member of the Xue family, how dare you speak to me like this!"


    "Look at what Manager Gou said, your surname is Gou, and my family''s surname is Xue. Howe you are a member of the Xue family? Or can you represent the Xue family, eh?"


    Mo Yan looked at Gou Guanshi with a smile. She thought that the Xue family''s rank was so high, but she didn''t expect to send a fool who would show his fox tail so quickly. But thats okay, this kind of person is easier to get rid of!


    When Gou Guanshi heard this, he suddenly broke into a cold sweat. He obviously didn''t mean it this way, but he was entangled by this naughty girl. If this spread to the Xue family, how could he survive?


    Thinking of this, he stared at Mo Yan with cold eyes: "I am a ve of the Xue family, howe I am not a member of the Xue family? I came here with the wishes of the eldest son of the Xue family. You are disrespectful to me. The entire Xue family is disrespectful!"

 Chapter 327: A dog fights against the power of others and is shameless (2)

    Chapter 327: A dog fights against the power of others and is shameless (2)


    Chapter 327: Fighting against human power and being shameless (2)


    "Haha!" Mo Yan smiled sarcastically: "It turns out that Gou Guanshi is a ve of the Xue family! That''s really embarrassing. I am a good citizen, not a ve! It would be better for Gou Guanshi to stop being a bully and take advantage of others!"


    "You are so presumptuous!" Being scolded as a dog, Gou Guanshi turned blue with anger. He stood up suddenly and looked at Mo Yan with deep resentment in his eyes: "Even if I am just a ve of the Xue family, I will crush you to death." A small Mo family is easy to make! Since Boss Mo refuses to merge and is rude to the Xue family, I will tell the eldest young master and ask him to make a decision! I hope that when the eldest young master takes action, Boss Mo can still be so sharp-tongued, hum. !


    Mo Yan, who was threatened, also turned cold and counterattacked unceremoniously: "Then, Manager Lao Gou will tell Master Xue that if he wants to acquire ''Mojia Fragrant Rice'', he should show due sincerity, otherwise even if Even if the fish is dead and the is broken, my Mo family will neverpromise and let others eat and drink."


    I will definitely convey this to you!


    After finishing speaking through gritted teeth, Gou Guanshi flicked his sleeves and walked out of the Mojia Fragrant Rice Shop with a gloomy expression.


    Master, please walk slowly ande back next time! Wang Fattou shouted after him in a mischievous manner. Seeing Gou Guanshi walking faster, he couldnt helpughing!


    Tietou looked at him with a confused expression, scratched his head and smiled innocently.


    In the small room, the smile on Li Zhong''s face fell, and he said with some worry: "I offended Gou Guanshi this time, I don''t know how he will arrange it when he returns to the Xue family."


    Mo Yan snorted, "As long as we don''t agree to the merger, no matter how good our attitude is, we will offend him, no matter what he says when he goes back! Maybe seeing how ''arrogant'' we are, the eldest son of the Xue family will still be afraid!"


    "Haha, the Xue family is afraid that they won''t find out that you have any friendship with Young Master Yan, and they just think that you are ''a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers''! I don''t think I have offended him this time, he just came here to cause trouble!"


    Li Zhong knew that the Xue family would definitely not give up this time. Fortunately, they were notpletely without support. As long as Mr. Yan was willing toe forward, this matter would be best solved. Even if Mr. Yan doesn''te forward, there are other ways to solve it, but there is a shortcut, so why bother looking far away?


    The two expected it right. Shopkeeper Gou returned to the Xue family angrily and rushed to the study of the eldest young master of the Xue family. Young Master Xue was young and had just started to take care of the Xue family''s business. He was responsible for the acquisition of the Mojia Fragrant Rice Shop.


    Gou Guanshi told the story in a more embellished way, and at the end he said something encouraging: "Young Master, the Mo family is so arrogant that they don''t take the Xue family or you seriously. They must be taught a lesson." , otherwise no one will dare to step on the Xue family in the future!"


    Bang Dong!


    "How unreasonable! How unreasonable!" Young Master Xue was so angry that he kicked over his chair, pointed at Manager Gou and cursed: "You can''t handle such a small thing well, and let people insult the Xue family like this, what use do I have for you? ?


    When Guanshi Gou heard this, he was so frightened that he quickly knelt on the ground, hugged Young Master Xue''s thigh and begged, "Young Master, I am loyal to you! It''s not that I''m ipetent, it''s that the Mo family is too presumptuous and has no control." The Xue family took it seriously, and the servants tried their best. They only scolded the Xue family and you, and didn''t mention the acquisition of the store at all!"


    "Okay, how are you crying?" Young Master Xue kicked him away and said disgustedly: "This young master will let Manager Song take over this matter. You can get out of here now, without my instructions." , donte here again.


    Gou Guanshis face turned pale, thats because he was angry! But looking at the angry Young Master Xue, he didn''t dare to plead for mercy anymore. He could only get up unwillingly, nodded and bowed and said: "Master, don''t be angry, I''m going down right now, I''m going down right now!"

 Chapter 328: A dog fights against the power of others and is shameless (3)

    Chapter 328: A dog fights against the power of others and is shameless (3)


    Chapter 328: The dog fights against the human power and is shameless (3)


    Speaking, he turned around and was about to retreat.


    Wait! Young Master Xue called out to him.


    Gou Guanshi thought things were about to turn around, and he was overjoyed, with a ttering smile on his face: "Young Master, if you have anything to do, just ask me, and I will definitely handle it for you!"


    Young Master Xue said impatiently: "Go down and call Manager Song for me. You, a useless thing, can only do these errands!"


    Gou Guanshi was filled with hatred and could barely hold back the smile on his face: "I''m going, I''m going!" After saying that, he turned around and left quickly.


    At this time, Manager Song was lying on the verandah and basking in the sun leisurely. There was a pot of fragrant tea on the small table beside him. This tea was the best Pu''er gifted by Master Xue, which was very precious.


    As soon as Steward Gou came in, he saw this scene. His already angry mood suddenly burst out, and he said in a weird voice: "Steward Song is indeed an elegant man, and his life is more leisurely than all the masters."


    When Manager Song heard this, he raised his eyebrows but was not angry, "He who can do the hard work! Of course I can''tpare to Brother Gou."


    The ridicule failed and was ridiculed instead, and the anger of being in charge of things was rising up, and he wanted to beat up the person who had stolen his favor. But he finally restrained himself and said through gritted teeth: "The eldest young master is in the study. He asked you to go there immediately. If you are dyed, don''t me me for not reminding you, hum!"


    Manager Song was not surprised. He stood up and cupped his hands towards Manager Gou and said, "Thank you, Brother Gou, for reminding me. I''ll be there right away."


    Gou Guanshi red at him bitterly, turned around and left. He had to go home quickly to find his wife and ask her to go to the inner courtyard to deliver a message to his precious daughter, asking her to coax the eldest young master and say good things to him. Otherwise, if the guy named Song is here, the eldest young master will not even be able to stand here. There is no ce!


    Seeing Steward Gou hurried away, Steward Song had a sh of sarcasm on his face. He flicked the non-existent dust on his clothes and strode towards Young Master Xue''s study.


    Compared to Gou Guanshi who relied on nepotism to get to the top, Guanshi Song relied on his skills and talents. Among the many managers, he was the most trusted by Young Master Xue.


    Mo Yan didn''t know about the Xue family''s intrigues. In order to prevent the Xue family froming again, she had been staying in the shop these days. But three days passed in a row, and no one from the Xue family came to the door again, and no one came to make trouble in the shop. Everything was strangely peaceful.


    "Grandpa Li, what does the Xue family mean?" Mo Yan was a little confused. She didn''t believe that the Xue family gave up like this.


    Li Zhong felt a little uneasy: "The Xue family may be nning something wrong, so it''s better to be careful."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan nodded solemnly, and told Tietou and the others a few words uneasily, asking them to pay attention to the words and deeds of the guests, and to report anything suspicious in time.


    After receiving the warning, Wang Fattou prepared himself carefully and saw that everyone thought there was something wrong. Whenever a guest asked more questions, he would be wary. Tietou knew that he was stupid. Even if someone tried to trick him, he wouldn''t be able to catch it. If the guests asked anything, he would just smile like "hehe" and make peopleugh or cry.


    There were many customersing to buy food this morning. Seeing that cornmeal, flour, etc. were about to be sold out, Li Zhong gave Wang Fattou the key to the warehouse and asked him and Tietou to transport some.


    Hearing that he could drive the car again, Wang Fattou took the key with a smile and hurriedly took Tietou with him. He had a quick mind, and Li Zhong taught him how to drive a car. He learned everything in a few days, which was when he got interested. He was not very skilled at driving a cart, but fortunately Xiao Hei was smart and had a stable temperament. Even if Wang Fattou was not very skilled at driving a cart, he could still transport the food back safely.


    Fattou Wang was driving the car in front and talking nonsense. Tietou was sitting in the back. He didn''t understand what he was listening to, so he felt a little bored and started counting people on both sides of the road to practice arithmetic.

 Chapter 329: A dog fights against the power of others and is shameless (4)

    Chapter 329: A dog fights against the power of others and is shameless (4)


    Chapter 329: Fighting against human power and being shameless (4)


    Li Zhong would teach them how to calcte ounts whenever he had free time. Tietou was a slow learner. After studying for many days, he could only add and subtract within ten. Li Zhong asked him to practice more when he had nothing to do.


    Fat Tou Wang was talking to himself for a long time without hearing Tietou''s voice. When he turned around and saw him counting the ounts seriously on his fingers, he couldn''t help but be speechless. He finally turned off his voice and didn''t disturb him.


    In less than half an hour, the warehouse arrived. Xiao Hei automatically turned around, backed up, and parked the tbed truck firmly at the entrance of the warehouse.


    Fat Wang happily touched its head and praised it for its intelligence. He took out the key and opened the door. Just as he was about to ask Tietou, who was still settling ounts, to get out of the car and move the food, he inadvertently saw someone peeking furtively around the corner not far away.


    He was startled and quickly pulled Tie Tou into the door, only to see the man approaching cautiously.


    Fat Tou, whats wrong with you? Tietou followed his line of sight and nced outside, asking in confusion.


    Fat Tou Wang quickly motioned for him to keep his voice down, pointed at the sneaky man and said, "There''s something wrong with that man. He seems to be following us."


    Tietou took a careful look and said with certainty: "That man came with us. He followed us from the door of the shop. I counted him several times in the car."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier!" Wang Fattou patted him on the head excitedly. He didn''t know what bad idea he was nning. Now the warehouse taught him what to do if something happened!


    Tietou touched the painful area and said aggrievedly: "I didn''t expect..."


    Fat Tou Wang knew that he was a fool and couldn''t me him, so he had no choice but to shake his head and told him to tell him the next time he noticed someone.


    I saw that the man was hiding in another corner and was out of sight. Fattou Wang rolled his eyes and ignored it, calling for Tietou to follow him to carry the food.


    After a while, there were seven or eight bags of grain piled on the tbed truck. After locking the warehouse door, the two got in the car and drove back.


    The car came to the corner where the man was hiding. Wang Fattou nced out of the corner of his eye and saw that the man was still there. He drove the carriage calmly, and didn''t look back until he reached the corner of another warehouse. Seeing that the man was just standing at the door, opening the crack in the door and looking in for a few times, and then followed him. Feeling a little relieved, he let Xiao Hei continue to move forward.


    The man followed him not far or too close, and he disappeared until he returned to the shop. Fat Tou Wang didn''t have time to unload the grain, so he rushed to the shop and told Mo Yan and Li Zhong everything.


    Mo Yan pondered for a moment and said, "That person is probably the one sent by the Xue family to keep an eye on him. I don''t think the Xue family is sending people to guard the warehouse at this moment, and then follow the clues to find the source of the food."


    Well, it seems that the Xue family was hit by the moldy grain case and acted more restrained. This merger failed and there were no direct culprits. They were probably worried about being caught.


    Li Zhong quickly analyzed the reason and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s good if you have scruples. Maybe you can get rid of them without Young Master Yan''s help." Mo Yan also had a smile on his face, he was really impatient to fight with those people.


    Its just that they were happy too early!


    At noon, Mo Yan and the others had just had lunch, when an uninvited guest came to the store.


    After seeing the person clearly, Li Zhong suddenly lost his good expression, "What are you doing here again? Thest blow wasn''t painful enough, was it?"


    Mrs. Hu''s face froze, and then she said with a smile: "Look at what the inws said, our two families are rtives. Isn''t it normal for rtives to have contact with each other?"


    When Li Zhong heard this, his face became even more ugly. He red at Mrs. Hu and said, "Who is your inws? My Li family cannot reach the door of your Zhang family even if they live in a broken household."


    Had it not been for the fear of ruining business due to therge number of peopleing and going outside, he would have beaten away the shameless mother and son with a broom.


    Zhang Ming, who was hiding behind Hu, saw that Li Zhong''s attitude was still so tough. He tugged at the corner of Hu''s clothes anxiously, but he did not dare to stand up and say a word of defense for fear of being beaten again!


    This cowardly and irresponsible look made Li Zhong even more angry, and he hated himself more and more for being blind and focusing on such a thing that couldn''t stand on the wall.


    Mrs. Hu put on a shy smile, raised her hand and pped herself in the mouth: "My dear, I''m not a good mouth person. I was confused and said the wrong thing at that time. My dear, you have a lot of people, so don''t be like me with long hair." The short-sighted women have seen it!"


    Li Zhong had a sarcastic smile on his face and said impatiently: "If you have anything to say, hurry up and let it go. I don''t have time to argue with you."


    Seeing that she had humbled herself and that this old man was still so rude, Mrs. Hu almost couldn''t help but have an attack. However, when she thought of the benefits promised by the man, she took a deep breath and forced herself to endure it.


    She took out a dusty handkerchief from her waist that had not been washed for an unknown period of time and wiped the corners of her eyes. She said with a sad face: "My dear, I know it was our Zhang family that was sorry for Xiu''er in the past, but the three generations of the Zhang family have only one family. We will have a child tomorrow, and seeing that Xiuer cannot have children and the Zhang family will be extinct, we are very anxious!"


    As she said that, she raised her head and nced at Li Zhong. Seeing that he was expressionless and unmoved, she secretly hated her and could only bite the bullet and continue: "Ming''er felt ufortable, but she didn''t dare to tell Xiu''er clearly. , I was afraid that she would think too much and could only drink to relieve her worries, but she was drunk that day and let Mrs. Yao take advantage of it, and he didnt want to!"


    "Yes, father-inw!" Seeing Li Zhong''s expression rxed, Zhang Ming felt happy and quickly continued: "My son-inw is afraid that Xiu''er will be sad, so he doesn''t dare to tell her the truth, but, but that Yao I actually came to my door with a big belly and made a fuss to all the neighbors, and even forced me to divorce Xiu''er and marry her! My son-inw has a true love for Xiu''er and really doesn''t want to do this..."

 Chapter 330: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the eagle conveys a message (1)

    Chapter 330: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the eagle conveys a message (1)


    Chapter 330: The family is ruined and the money is scattered, and the Eagle sends a message (1)


    "That''s enough!" Seeing the mother and son acting coyly, Li Zhong shouted loudly, interrupting their chatter: "Even if there are a thousand or ten thousand of you who have no choice but to do so, it is a fact that Xiu''er was abandoned by your Zhang family! Today you, mother and son, Even if you two argue against each other, I will never let her step into the door of your Zhang family again! Now, you can leave. "


    After saying these words, Li Zhong pointed at the door and turned his head to the side, obviously not wanting to talk to them any more.


    Yue, father-inw


    He was suddenly interrupted, and all the words Zhang Ming had not yet spoken were stuck in his throat. He spoke unwillingly and wanted to continue talking. Even he himself was moved by those words. Saying them again will definitely move his father-inw, so that his father-inw will let Xiu''er return to Zhang''s house.


    Get out of here, or you wont me me for being rude! Li Zhong pushed him impatiently and picked up the thick pole behind the door.


    When Zhang Ming saw it, he subconsciously covered his face and hid behind Hu. Apparently he remembered thest time he was beaten in the street.


    Mrs. Hu quickly opened her hands to protect her son. She looked at the pole in Li Zhong''s hand and was very scared. "Dear, dear, please listen to what my olddy has to say first. If after listening, you still don''t want to When Xiu''eres back, we will nevere to you again."


    Hearing this, Li Zhong felt that it would be better to let them speak clearly and not to pester them again in the future, so he urged: "Speak quickly, and get out of here after you finish speaking!"


    Mrs. Hu wiped the sweat from her forehead, stroked her chest and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She grinned and showed a few ckened rotten teeth: "At first, I nned to wait for Mrs. Yao to give birth to the child and give her some money. Let''s go and give the child to Xiu''er to raise! Even if he is not his biological child, he has raised him from childhood to adulthood and is no different from his biological child. However, Xiu''er is fierce and only needs a divorce letter. Ming''er was angry for a moment and listened again. After Yao''s instigation, I seriously wrote a letter of divorce!"


    At this point, Mrs. Hu pretended to squeeze out a few tears and said with a sad face: "As soon as the divorce letter was written, Ming''er regretted it. We all regretted it. But Xiu''er took the divorce letter and ran away. Ming''er regretted it. I have been looking for her for a long time but haven''t found her. In the end, I had no choice but to marry that Yao family! Now that Xiu''er is back, it''s time for our Zhang family to take her back. My olddy only recognizes her as our daughter-inw!"


    Hu finished speaking categorically, and carefully looked at Li Zhong''s face under the cover of the veil. Seeing that he showed no sign of anger, he even lowered his stick. He couldn''t help but feel proud, and directly stated his final purpose.


    "Ms. Yao is a widow and doesn''t follow the rules of a woman. If it weren''t for the sake of her grandson, how could we let her stay in the Zhang family! Xiu''er is the rightful daughter-inw of the Zhang family, and she is the only one worthy of marrying me. You are the mother of my sweet grandson, and you deserve to be filial to my sweet grandson! My dear, I know you are angry, but you always have to think about Xiuer''s future. She still has dozens of good jobs, and you can''t let her be miserable. I will die miserable and lonely, and I may never me you again in the future!"


    Zhang Ming, who was hiding behind Mrs. Hu, nodded, raised his right hand and said as if to promise: "Don''t worry, father-inw, as long as Xiu''er is willing toe back, my son-inw will treat her well! From now on, Bao''er will be Xiu''er''s child, and he will provide for Xiu''er until she is old. "


    Li Zhong was silent and did not speak, but his hands under his sleeves were held tightly. He now only has one daughter and one granddaughter left. Yanzi is okay, she is only ten years old now. He has been searching for a few years, but he can always find a loyal and reliable descendant.


    What should Ke Xiuer do?


    Xiuer is no longer young, she has been abandoned, and she still has such a miserable past. Even if some people dont dislike her, she is infertile. When she gets old, who will support her and take care of her until she is old?

 Chapter 332: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the hawk sends a message (3)

    Chapter 332: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the hawk sends a message (3)


    Chapter 332: The family is ruined and the wealth is scattered, and the Eagle sends a message (3)


    As soon as she finished speaking, Li Zhong hit her on the back again and said coldly: "A thief came in to steal money and refused to return it after being caught. Even if such a thief is beaten to death, Master Qingtian will also I wont sentence you to a serious crime, so Ill just beat you to death now, and then find a remote ce to bury you at night, so that you wont be aware of it, and Ill save you from making any more noise!


    After saying that, Zhang Ming was stabbed in the stomach with another stick. He screamed in pain, curled up and threw himself to the ground.


    Mrs. Hu quickly hugged her son and screamed heartily. When she saw Li Zhonging over with a fierce look on his face, and when she thought about what he had just said, she turned pale with fright.


    Kiss, darling, inws, if you have anything to say, say it well! As long as, as long as you are willing to let go of us, mother and son, we will never dare toe here again.


    "Hmph! I don''t believe a word of what you Zhang family said. I''ll beat you to death today!" Li Zhong said and hit Zhang Ming on the head with a stick, scaring Zhang Ming into screaming and thinking Without thinking, he pushed Mrs. Hu, who was hugging him, in front of him.


    "Ming, Ming''er..." Mrs. Hu looked stupidly at her only son who was holding her hand in pain, as if she didn''t believe that he would do this. She was his biological mother!


    Zhang Ming huddled in the corner, not daring to look at Mrs. Hu, as if this could hide the fact that he pushed his mother out to prevent her death.


    The expected brain-exploding scene did not appear, and the bar stopped just an inch above Hu''s head.


    Li Zhong nced sarcastically at the cowardly Zhang Ming, and finally his eyes fell on Mr. Hu with pity: "Look, this is the ''good'' son you raised."


    It was a short sentence, a few words, but it felt like a sharp knife had pierced into Hu''s heart, blood flowed out, and the pain was so painful that she almost lost her breath.


    Her son, the son she held in her hands, pushed her to die when life and death were at stake. What evil had she done!


    Mother and son were the same thing. Li Zhong looked againzily, turned around and opened the door of the small room, and saw Mo Yan who had a worried look on his face and was about to knock on the door again.


    Girl Yan, Ive caused you trouble again. Li Zhong felt extremely guilty. The shop was already uneasy, and people from the Zhang family came to make trouble again and again. He was too embarrassed to stay here anymore.


    Mo Yan smiled and shook her head: "How can you me Grandpa Li!" After saying that, he nced at the mother and son, who were still stunned, and said loudly: "These two people like this ce so much, I think it would be better to keep them forever. , so as not to cause trouble again in the future.


    When the mother and son heard this, they were trembling with fear. They crawled up from the ground and wanted to rush out, but they didn''t dare. They just stared at Mo Yan and the others fearfully.


    Mo Yan curled her lips and took a step back, but Li Zhong stood still.


    The mother and son''s eyes lit up. They were afraid that Li Zhong would block them, so they rushed to the door impatiently. Hu was closer and rushed to the door half a step ahead.


    The door was so big that two people could not pass through at the same time. Zhang Ming actually pushed Hu away and ran out first. When he realized what he had done and looked back, Mrs. Hu was standing at the door, looking at him nkly, her eyes full ofplexity.


    After the two of them walked out of the door in silence, Zhang Ming btedly ran up to help Hu, but Hu pushed him away.


    A sh of sarcasm shed across Li Zhong''s face, but he didn''t expect that tentative strike to have such an effect. If there was a grudge between the mother and son, they probably wouldn''te over to make trouble again.


    Mo Yan didnt know yet that Zhang Ming pushed Hu to block him. When he saw this scene, he just thought it was Zhang Mings push. However, she looked down on selfish people like Zhang Ming from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 333: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the Eagles message is sent (4)

    Chapter 333: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the Eagle''s message is sent (4)


    Chapter 333: The family is ruined and the wealth is scattered, and the Eagle sends a message (4)


    Mrs. Hu, who originally wanted to report to the official to take revenge on Li Zhong, was pushed away twice by her beloved son, so she no longer had the intention to sue the official. She was thinking wildly along the way. As for what she was thinking, only she herself knows.


    However, when the mother and son returned home with their own concerns, they were horrified to find that their home seemed to have been ransacked by bandits.


    Seeing that the locked cab was opened and clothes and fabrics were scattered on the floor, Mrs. Hu stumbled over and saw that the jewelry box storing silver in the cab was missing. She sat down on the ground as if she had lost her soul. He muttered something in his mouth, and then screamed miserably: "Silver, my silver, my silver"


    Finally, he rolled his eyelids and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    When Zhang Ming heard this, he didn''t immediately carry Mrs. Hu to the bed. Instead, he stepped over her and carefully searched the cab inside and out. He saw that the jewelry box where the silver was stored was really gone. , the whole person stood still as if stupid, and his face was as white as a ghost.


    As if he didn''t believe that the more than one thousand taels of silver left by selling the shop were gone, he ran to his room in despair, not even caring that he stepped on Hu''s hand with the sole of his foot.


    But when he saw that the closet in his room had been rummaged through, and even the dozens of taels of private money he had hidden under the closet were missing, he, like Mr. Hu, screamed sadly, rolled his eyes and fell to the ground. .


    Two unusual screams made the neighbors feel horrified. Although they didn''t want to see this family, they had been neighbors for many years, so they knocked on the Zhang family''s door together. As a result, no one answered after knocking for a long time. They were worried that something might happen to the people inside, and those people didn''t care about anything else. Several strong men worked together to knock open the Zhang family''s courtyard door.


    Entering the back room, they saw the mother and son lying unconscious on the ground. Everyone hurriedly carried them to the bed, pinched them, and applied ice to their faces. After a while, they woke them up. .


    After waking up, the mother and son went crazy again. They rummaged through boxes and cabs looking for money. Finally, they overturned the bed board and couldn''t find a single coin. Only then did they believe that their home was really stolen and they didn''t have a penny left.


    Mr. Yao, who was supposed to be looking after the house, was missing, and the child sleeping on the bed was also missing. Even the clothes of the mother and son were missing. The culprit who stole the Zhang family''s money is clear at a nce.


    Hu Shi struggled to get up and go to Yao Taohua to settle the score, but this time she was so stimted that she felt dizzy as soon as she got out of bed. Everyone was worried that something would happen and pinned her down on the bed and refused to let her get down. She could only howl and curse Yao Taohua.


    Her coffin and her grandson are all gone!


    Zhang Ming was young after all, but he didn''t feel dizzy after waking up. He sat dumbly in the hall without talking, and didn''t chase Yao Taohua. He seemed to have lost his soul.


    At this time, Yao Taohua had already packed her baggage and held her child in her arms on the ship leaving Beijing.


    Standing on the edge of the boat, looking at the capital getting further and further away, thest trace of nostalgia in my eyes waspletely gone. Her "good mother-inw" and "good husband-inw" not only tried every means to bring back the former one, but also divorced her so that her biological child could recognize someone else as its mother. Since they were unjust first, don''t me her for being ruthless.


    With more than a thousand taels of money, even if she returns to her poor and backward hometown, she can live a stable life with her children. It is better than being abandoned by the ruthless Zhang Jiaxiu and leaving home.


    Looking at Bao''er sleeping in her arms, Yao Taohua showed a loving smile on her face. This is what she will rely on for the rest of her life...

 Chapter 334: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the Eagles message is sent (5)

    Chapter 334: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the Eagle''s message is sent (5)


    Chapter 334: The family is ruined and the wealth is scattered, and the eagle sends a message (5)


    In the afternoon, Mo Yan found Xiao Zhu and asked him to help find a few people to take turns guarding the warehouse. The Xue family knew the location of the warehouse, and she had to guard against theming. As for the shop, Li Zhong, Tietou and Wang Fattou took turns taking care of it.


    Xiao Zhu naturally agreed to such a trivial matter and even told Mo Yan about the Zhang family''s changes.


    Although Mo Yan didn''t ask him to find someone to guard the Zhang familyter, the friend he was looking for would go for a walk from time to time, so he heard about it and hurriedly came to tell him.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan said, "You deserve it." She didn''t sympathize with the Zhang family at all. She doesn''t like Yao Taohua, the "mistress" who interferes in other people''s families, but she hates Zhang Ming even more who can''t control her lower body.


    The evil done by God can be forgiven, but the evil done by oneself cannot be lived. The Zhang family suffered this cmity, which was their own fault. If he hadn''t been greedy and looked into the pot while eating, which made the "bowl" angry, there wouldn''t be such a thing! And wasnt the same thing true for Zhang Fugui before? If he hadn''t thought about using his shop to make a fortune, would he havended himself in jail?


    When Mo Yan came back from Huixianju, he told Li Zhong about it. Li Zhong just smiled faintly. The fate of the Zhang family had nothing to do with him.


    Li Zhong had to take Fat Tou Wang to guard the shop in the evening, so Mo Yan sat in front of the tbed truck and pretended to be driving, letting Xiao Hei pull her and Tietou back to Liuyang Vige.


    After cing Xiao Hei and the car in the yard, it was alreadypletely dark. She went to Wang''s house with a hurricanentern. She only said that it was the New Year''s Eve and there were a lot of thieves on the street. Wang Fattou had to help guard the shop for a while and could onlye back the next day.


    The Wang family said it was fine. Even if they kept helping to look after the shop, they had no objection. You must know that many people in the vige are jealous that their children have favored the Mo family. If Wang Fattou can be more diligent and work harder, it will not be so easy for someone to rece him in the future, right?


    When she came back from the bustling Wang family, the food was already on the table, and the family was waiting for her toe back and start the meal.


    Seeing Mo Yan sit down, Xiao Hua Dabai and Hair Ball quickly took their respective basins to her feet and waited for her to feed them. Everyone else in the family likes to feed them food, but they hate it and refuse to eat it, as if Mo Yanjia''s food is more delicious.


    The family and three furry dogs were enjoying dinner happily. At this time, a falcon squeezed in from the slightly open door, fluttered its wings andnded on Mo Yan''s head, and stretched out its arms toward her proudly. One leg came out.


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on the falcon''s legs, and the bright letterbox on it came into everyone''s eyes!


    Seeing Mo Yan sitting motionless, as if she didn''t react, Xin''er, who was nearest, quickly pushed her: "Sister, who are youmunicating with? Maomao asked you to read the letter!"


    "Yes, sister, open it quickly and see if it is written for you." Zhen''er said impatiently. If the falcon hadn''t been very fierce and refused to be touched by strangers, he would have caught it long ago.


    As for the kite eagle, also known as Maomao, no one in the family knew that Xiao Ruiyuan gave it to Mo Yan. They only thought that she had brought it back from the mountains.


    As if he was dissatisfied with Mo Yan''s slow movements, Maomao yelped in displeasure, pecked her forehead gently, and stepped back and forth on her head with his other foot, as if urging her to hurry up.


    The corners of Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, and she grabbed the hawk that was "dominating" above her head. Under everyone''s expectant eyes, she got off the table and walked to the door, opened the door and threw it out with a bang. The door was closed tightly again.


    Seeing the people at the table looking at her strangely, Mo Yan picked up the rice bowl expressionlessly: "Eat!"

 Chapter 335: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the hawk sends a message (6)

    Chapter 335: The family is ruined and the fortune is scattered, and the hawk sends a message (6)


    Chapter 335: The family is ruined and the wealth is scattered, and the Eagle sends a message (6)


    Everyone hurriedly lowered their heads to eat their food. Knowing that if they asked further questions, Mo Yan would not answer, but their hearts were filled with curiosity.


    The hawk was shut out in the cold wind and screamed in dissatisfaction, its voice shriller than ever.


    Mo Yan turned a deaf ear and ate the food in silence. If she could understand birdnguage, she was sure the guy was yelling at her.


    Little Hua and the others were also a little irritated by the hawk''s noise. They took turns running to the door and growling threatening sounds.


    But ever since the falcons came to Mo''s house, they often bullied them because of their ability to fly. They were not afraid of their threats at all, and instead sang more happily outside.


    Watching thempete, the others continued to eat in silence. A lovely dinner was ruined by a t-haired beast.


    After dinner, the first thing Mo Yan did when she opened the door was to catch Mao Mao off guard and take her back to her yard. Opening the mailbox on its leg, I saw a letter stuffed inside.


    Mo Yan hesitated for a moment, then took it out and threw the falcon to the three beasts who had been eyeing it for a long time.


    As soon as Dabai got up and the falcon fell, he pounced on the ground as the falcon was about to escape. It hit Maomao''s wings heavily with its feet and bit off a piece of hair. After hearing its shrill scream, it threw it to Xiaohua with satisfaction.


    Little Hua also followed the same example by biting off a mouthful of hair and passing it on to the hair ball.


    Hairball may have felt that his mouth was rtively small, so he took two bites before he mercifully let the hawk go.


    Poor eagle, after just four big mouthfuls of bites, the originally smooth and plump feathers became in pieces, and a piece of baldness was lost at the tail. At this time, it was hiding under the eaves, arranging its messy feathers. From time to time, it raised its head and looked towards the distant north, making a miserable cry.


    Mo Yans whole focus was on the letter, not caring about how it was repaired!


    Seeing the restrained and sometimes domineering handwriting on the letter, Mo Yan couldn''t help but praise the "good words", but when she saw the title at the beginning, a suspicious blush slowly spread across her cheeks.


    There are only two words for the title: Yan''er!


    Slightly affectionate name, only Mo Qingze has ever called him this. Others either call her "Yan Yatou" or "Little Boss".


    She didn''t feel it when her father called her, but being called that by another man who could only be called a friend made Mo Yan feel inexplicably shy.


    Sensing that something was wrong with her mood, Mo Yan quickly patted her hot face, calmed down and continued reading.


    Just when looking at a piece of paper full of writing, with the same sentence and seven words written repeatedly from beginning to end, Mo Yan just wanted to curse harshly - Damn it!


    Why dont you write to me?


    Why dont you write to me?


    Why dont you write to me?


    Why dont you write to me?


    Nine-nine-eighty-one, seven words repeated eighty-one times!


    Mo Yany on the table unable toin. When she realized what she was doing, she even counted them stupidly. She couldn''t help but p her forehead: She was cursed by these seven words, absolutely!


    However, should she reply? What to do? This is really a headache!


    Mao Mao finished preening her feathers, vented her joy and flew in again.


    He was about to fall on Mo Yan''s head, but thinking that she might be thrown to three cruel guys again, he flew to the end of the table to stand still, and shouted in a moderate voice, asking her to hurry up. Give it your written letter.


    Mo Yan was still debating whether to reply to the letter. Hearing its cry, she waved her hand impatiently: "Get out quickly, the letter hasn''t been written yet!"


    Maomao secretly drank the spiritual spring water that Mo Yan fed to Dahongzao, which opened her up to some spiritual wisdom. When she heard that the letter had not been written yet, she understood that she would not write it.


    He wanted to peck her hand to urge her to write quickly, but when he thought about the bitten feathers, he didn''t dare to step forward, so he had to p his big wings and leave the small courtyard, flying towards the far north to find his owner... Comin!


    Mo Yan, who was about to reply, didn''t know that the eagle had flown away earlier, so when she received another sentence the next night, the same seven-word "Why didn''t you reply to me" repeated eighty-one times, she Everyone is feeling bad...

 Chapter 336: News about Xiao Ruiyuan’s unexpected anger (1)

    Chapter 336: News about Xiao Ruiyuan¡¯s unexpected anger (1)


    Chapter 336: Xiao Ruiyuans unexpected anger (1)


    The moon is in the middle of the sky, and the third watch has arrived. The hazy moonlight spread quietly on the ground, adding a touch of loneliness to the vast night.


    In a makeshift camp three hundred miles away from Beijing, white military tents were exposed to the cold night. Apart from the patrolling guards, a hundred thousand soldiers who had been running for hundreds of miles were sleeping on the ground, sleeping quietly. As soon as I heard it, I heard the sound of snoring one after another.


    The lights in themander''s tent in the center are still on. As themander-in-chief of a hundred thousand troops, Xiao Ruiyuan needs to deal with various affairs in the army every day. He also needs to read the military intelligence reports from the border in a timely manner so as to make the correct decision when he arrives at the border. strategic deployment.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan was concentrating on reviewing official documents. A slightly dim light shone on his body. His whole figure seemed to be shrouded in a faint halo, making him look much gentler. His perfect profile was difficult to describe with a piece of paper. One point more is too much, one point less is too little, so it is just right.


    After handling the military affairs, looking at the military reports piled up on the right, a look of exhaustion shed across Xiao Ruiyuan''s handsome face. It had been several days since I had slept properly, and I had to march urgently during the day, and my iron-d body couldn''t stand it any longer.


    He stood up and walked back and forth in the military tent a few times, flexing his somewhat stiff muscles, but his mind was not free, and he was thinking about where the Falcon was now.


    Harriers are very fast, but there is a strong north wind today, so they need to travel against the wind. The journey of three hundred miles will take at least an hour and a half.


    Looking at the clepsydra ced on the table, Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips curled up slightly, and even the fatigue just now was gone. If what he expected was correct, the falcon was nearby.


    Sure enough, before long, there was a scratching sounding from the closed door. Xiao Ruiyuan walked over and opened the tent, and the falcon eagle rushed in and rolled on the ground!


    Woo, a lot of feathers have been bitten off. Its very difficult to fly. Maomao is exhausted!


    Looking at a certain one lying on the ground pretending to be dead, Xiao Ruiyuan could hardly believe that this embarrassed guy was a falcon that he had carefully fed for several years and could travel thousands of miles a day!


    At this moment, he waspletely focused on the reply from the woman he admired, so he directly ignored the falcon, which was in desperate need of beingforted by its owner. He eagerly grabbed its foot and opened the mailbox.


    Looking at the empty mailbox without even a piece of paper, Xiao Ruiyuan''s originally gentle face darkened, his sharp eyes stared at the falcon, and cold air continued to rise all over his body.


    Did you lose the letter?


    Mao Mao, who was nakedly ignored and lying on the ground sadly, was heartbroken when he heard his master''s question. It stood up angrily and walked up to Xiao Ruiyuan, pecking his leg hard with its sharp beak.


    Master, you can doubt my ability, but you cannot question my professional ethics!


    How could Xiao Ruiyuan be pecked by it? When it rushed towards him, he backed away defensively. Seeing the falcon barking at him, in order to prevent it from waking up the people in the surrounding military tents, he reluctantly stretched out his left arm and motioned for it toe up.


    Mao Mao red at Xiao Ruiyuan hatefully for a while with her round eyes, then Maomao fluttered her wings andnded on his arm, pointing her **** at him arrogantly.


    The corner of Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes twitched. He felt that after staying at Mo''s house for a few days, the little guy became more and more weird. He didn''t have so many emotions before. He stretched out his right hand and stroked the somewhat messy feathers on its body. He knew that it could not lose the letter, but he just found a reason for his difort.


    Since she received the letter, why didnt she reply to him? Do you have no time or dont want to go back? If she doesn''t have time, that''s fine. If she doesn''t want to reply, why wouldn''t she? Is it because you dont want to have anything to do with him anymore, or is there some other reason?

 Chapter 337: News about Xiao Ruiyuan’s unexpected anger (2)

    Chapter 337: News about Xiao Ruiyuan¡¯s unexpected anger (2)


    Chapter 337 Xiao Ruiyuans unexpected anger (2)


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Ruiyuan had various spections in his mind, no matter which one he could ept.


    Mao Mao, who was enjoying himself with his eyes closed, saw that Shun Mao Ye Shun was absent-minded, so she pecked his hand dejectedly, signaling him to concentrate.


    Xiao Ruiyuan came back to his senses, his breath became cold, and he threw Maomao aside. Whether it was tofort himself or something, he made a high-sounding excuse for Mo Yanbu to reply: "There must be something that dyed me and I didn''t have time to reply. You can do it now." Go back to me, if there is no reply, you wonte.


    Poor Maomao was so angered by his owner that he screamed unpleasantly at Xiao Ruiyuan unwillingly. He came toin, not to be angered.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was unhappy, how could he still be in the mood to care whether he was happy or not? After thinking about it, he sat back down in front of the case and wrote another letter. In order to show his inner disappointment and attract someone''s attention, he stubbornly wrote the seven words "Why don''t you reply to me" ny-nine and eighty-one times!


    After the ink was dry, Xiao Ruiyuan carefully folded it and put it in the mailbox. He patted the motionless Maomao and signaled it to go.


    Maomao stared at her and let him take pictures like a sculpture. From the time it flew there in the afternoon to the time it flew back in the evening, it didn''t rest or even eat. Where does it have the strength now? It doesn''t fly!


    Unexpectedly, the little thing got angry. Xiao Ruiyuan had a straight face and wanted to teach it a lesson, but when he saw its damaged tail and its body that had lost a lot of hair, he touched that part of its neck. As expected, there was It was deted and had obviously not eaten yet, so I asked the guard outside to bring some raw meat and fed it to it.


    Its just that she was so kind that she didnt feed the eagle. Did the eagle make her angry, or did the letter make her unhappy?


    Xiao Ruiyuan automatically ignored the one at the back, and his eyes were like sharp swords directed at Maomao, who was hungry and waiting to be fed.


    Maomao shrank his neck and suddenly felt a little cold. Huh, the hair must have been plucked too much. Just wait, it must take revenge!


    The raw meat was not fresh, and was too hard to swallow. Maomao tore it into pieces with her ws and swallowed it slowly. She missed Mo''s fresh and delicious chicken, and the spiritual spring water that was full of power as soon as she drank it.


    Even after barely eating and drinking, Maomao still didn''t want to leave. Its body was very tired and its mind was devastated. It needed a good sleep, so it jumped to the couch where Xiao Ruiyuan was resting. It folded its wings, shrank its legs, and fell asleep as soon as its body shrank.


    Although he was anxious to get Maomao to deliver the letter, seeing that it was so tired, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t bear to wake it up, so he withdrew his hand and sat at the desk to continue reading the war situation information from the front line.


    The military tent was quiet again, with only the asional rustle of pages being turned over...


    Mo Yanmo chatted for a long time, carefully considering the words and sentences for a long time, and finally wrote the reply. After reading it over and over again to make sure there was nothing inappropriate in the reply, I carefully folded it and stretched with satisfaction.


    She opened the door and walked under the eaves to find Maomao to deliver a message. She called Maomao several times but didn''t see iting. She just thought it had flown out to y, so she didn''t pay attention. After seeing the third watch, she felt extremely sleepy. She dragged the sleepy hair ball lying under the desk into the space, took a shower and threw it on the bed.


    Hairball''s eyes were half-opened and half-closed. After Mo Yan took off her clothes and went to bed, he immediately went over and hugged her like a ko, and rubbed her face with his furry head, and then he closed his eyes safely. fell asleep.


    Mo Yan touched its head in a funny way, feeling helpless as she held its growing body. I had originally made a wooden house for it and put it together with Xiaohua Dabai and the others so that it could sleep alone in the future. However, this guy was probably used to sleeping with her, so he didn''t want to say anything, so he shut the door and suffocated. For a few days, the quarrel made me and the other two guys unable to sleep well.

 Chapter 338: News about Xiao Ruiyuan’s unexpected anger (3)

    Chapter 338: News about Xiao Ruiyuan¡¯s unexpected anger (3)


    Chapter 338: Xiao Ruiyuans unexpected anger (3)


    But its winter, as long as you wash this thing clean and hold it, its like a natural heater. Its really good. Zhen''er has been envious of him for a long time, but this guy doesn''t want to sleep with him.


    After a good night''s sleep, when I woke up the next day, it was already broad daylight. After not going to the fields to see the progress ofnd remation for a few days, Mo Yan nned to go there today and let Tietou drive Xiao Hei to the shop.


    After breakfast, Mo Yan first mixed some spiritual spring water and sent it to the livestock house, and then prepared a small basin of spiritual spring water for Da Hong Zao that had not been mixed with clean water.


    Smell the smell of spiritual spring water, Dahongzao hurriedly came over, rubbed his head affectionately against Mo Yan to express his gratitude, then lowered his head and drank heavily.


    Mo Yan was very pleased as she touched its increasingly smooth fur.


    Compared with the old look when I bought it half a month ago, the red dates are now full of vitality. All the injuries on his body have healed, and the scars have faded a lot. He was originally skinny, but now he has gained some muscle and looks much stronger. He does not look like an old horse that is about to die.


    After they all finished drinking the water, Mo Yan took out some fresh fruits and vegetables from the space and gave them to them.


    These things are absolutely irresistible to the jujubes, and they are more enjoyable to eat than the eyes.


    The wind is strong today and it is a bit colder than yesterday. Mo Yan went back to the house and put on a fur coat, a fur scarf and a fur hat. When she was about to go out, Li Yan came and said that Mo Wu was here and was warming herself by the fire in the small room next to the kitchen.


    The small room is next to the kitchen and is warmer than the spacious hall. It is even warmer when the brazier is lit. On weekdays, when nothing happens, the family likes to sit here, chatting, throwing potatoes and sweet potatoes in to roast and eat, or throw some corn kernels and rice next to it to make popcorn. Listening to the popping sound is also very interesting.


    Mo Yan walked quickly to the small room, where Mo Wu was chatting andughing with Xiner and the others. Although there were a few deep bruises on his face, the previous sorrow had been healed, and he looked much more energetic. , obviously life has been morefortable recently.


    "My cousin." Mo Yan was secretly happy for Mo Wu, and took a chair and sat down next to her, "I haven''t seen you for half a month. My cousin looks much better, but what''s the happy news?"


    Hearing this, Mo Wus crows feet at the corners of his eyes deepened, Theres no such thing as a happy event, but its just that some things are gone and people feel relieved.


    Mo Yan knew what she was referring to, and he was actually happy for her change. "Just look at it, cousin. There are only a few decades in a person''s life, so you have to live for yourself."


    Mo Wu was also forced out. If Mo Hong hadn''t been aggressive and didn''t treat her daughter-inw as a human being, how could she have gotten into a fight with her mother-inw, followed Mo Niu''s example, and ended up breaking up her own family? Is the financial power of this house firmly in your own hands?


    The two daughters-inw are out of control, and Mo Hong can no longer afford her mother-inw''s money. This life is naturally not pleasant. It is said that she fell ill a few days ago. Only this time, Mo Yan didn''t send anything to visit.


    Mo Wu smiled and nodded, but there was moisture in her eyes: "Auntie Tong finally understood this truth toote, otherwise Sinier wouldn''t have... wouldn''t have..."


    Cousin, please dont think like that! Mo Yan held her hand and didnt know how tofort her. Sinier was afraid that it would be a pain in her heart that would never heal.


    Xiner and others saw that Mo Wu was in a bad mood and quickly came over tofort her.


    Being coaxed by several juniors, Mo Wu felt embarrassed. She held Mo Yan''s hand tightly and said gratefully: "Thank you, cousin, for being willing to give me a hand! He is just a fool." , if it werent for you, he would have been digging for food in the ground for the rest of his life. My cousin saw that he was more enlightened now. He wrote his name on the ground when he came backst night, and he knew how to count, but she was very happy. Yes, this is all thanks to you."


    Mo Yan shook her head and smiled: "Grandpa Li taught me this, and my cousin is willing to study hard. He will get better and better in the future. I may marry you a good daughter-inw soon, so don''t worry, cousin!"


    Even though she knew that this was just Mo Yanforting her, Mo Wu was still excited, "My cousin has epted Yan Yatou''s good advice. If you can really find a good wife, my cousin will definitely give you a red envelope."


    Mo Yan was very happy to hear it and said yes again and again.


    Xin''er and Zhen''er also joined in the fun,ining that their cousin was partial and had forgotten about them. The pouting look made everyoneugh.


    After theughter, Mo Wu thought of the reason for her visit and said to Mo Yan with some worry: "Yesterday Er Nier was sent back with a message. It turned out that she was sent to a wealthy family to be a girl. I heard that that This is an extremely powerful family, and they say that they are ''the seventh rank official in front of the Prime Minister''. If Er Nier bes powerful in the future, will it be detrimental to you?"


    Don''t me her for being worried. After all, Ernier is thoughtful and has a deep prejudice against Yan Yatou''s family. She can''t help but think that Yan Yatou''s family was the fault of being sold into very. If she takes advantage of this situation andes back for revenge, she may suffer a loss. Woolen cloth!


    Hearing this, Mo Yan unconsciously thought of Mo Ernier''s extreme personality. Once such a person with low self-esteem and arrogance gains power, he will definitely not make things easier for those who have bullied him.


    Mo Yan asked herself that she had never bullied her, but based on what Mo Ernier had done to her family, she obviously hated her very much. And she still has a few tricks up her sleeve, which might actually lead to something big, so she really should be wary of it.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan said gratefully: "Thank you for the reminder, cousin, I will pay attention to it! Does cousin know which wealthy family she has joined?"


    Mo Wu thought for a while and said with some uncertainty: "The person who sent the letter vaguely mentioned that the wealthy family''s surname seems to be Xue."


    Yourst name is Xue?


    Mo Yan was startled, maybe it was the Xue family who wanted to acquire her shop...

 Chapter 339: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (1)

    Chapter 339: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (1)


    Chapter 339 Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (1)


    After waiting for Mo Wu, Mo Yan found a two-meter-long wooden stick and walked towards the field.


    The depression where the spring was dug is located in the southeast, about three miles away from Mo''s house. Although it is the boundary of Liuyang Vige, there is nond reimed by Liuyang Vige nearby. In addition, the terrain is uneven and the road is not easy to walk at all. When the wastnd is opened up, another road will have to be built, otherwise the seeds will be sown. , its hard to get it back once its harvested.


    It rained lightlyst night, and the ground was a little slippery. Mo Yan slipped several times, but luckily he had a wooden stick to support him, so he didn''t fall all over the mud. Even so, it took almost two moments to walk the three miles, and the soles of my feet were still covered in mud.


    Little boss, you are here.


    Lin Da on the other side of the mountain identally raised his head and saw Mo Yan. He shouted in the distance, and his voice echoed in the valley surrounded by mountains and spread far and wide.


    Immediately afterwards, you said something to me, and the whole mountain col was filled with "Yan Yatou" and "Xiao Dongjia".


    Mo Yan responded one by one. Many people didn''t recognize him fully and could only call him uncle or uncle based on his age.


    Standing on the hillside, the first thing that catches the eye is the 40 acres of depression that were first opened up. The most eye-catching thing is the pond in the middle that is used to store water. The water quality is very clear and clearly reflects the sky. Dark clouds.


    The hillsides on all sides have already been covered by two and a half sides, much faster than Mo Yan expected. After all, the area of the slopes is rtivelyrge, and it needs to be turned into terraces. The difficulty is much moreplicated than purend remation. It is normal to be slower. Being able to open these fields in just over two months shows that these people are really working hard. .


    Seeing Mo Yaning over with a wooden stick, everyone quickly told her to be careful. When they came here in the morning, they fell all over the mud. Fortunately, there was no water on the ground and my clothes didn''t get wet, otherwise I would have been freezing to death.


    Mo Yan quickly thanked her and walked more cautiously. The distance was just over a hundred feet, and she walked tremblingly for a long time.


    When I got closer and saw the terraces they had built, I couldn''t help but nod secretly. It is winter and there is less rain, so building terraces will not cause soil erosion. After spring begins, nt some grass and trees on these terraces. Even if there is abundant rain in summer, you will not be afraid of the terraces being washed away. The rhizomes of the vegetation can also collect water, killing two birds with one stone.


    What''s even more rare is that they also used the extra silt when digging the pond, and evenly spread it on the terraces with thin soilyers. This way, filling some of the soil, the fields will not cause crop failure due to the thin soilyer. The harvest is poor.


    Mo Yan thanked them very gratefully, "Uncles and uncles, the terraces have been built very well. Just do the same for the rest! It''s really hard for you toe to help open up wastnd in such a cold day."


    "Little boss, look at what you said. To be honest, we are grateful to you. Since I fled here, if I hadn''t worked for your family and received such a high sry, we, the breadwinners, wouldn''t know how we could survive. Woolen cloth!"


    Er Niu is right, everyone is grateful to your family! Many people cant even ask for work for your family.


    Thats right, Yan Yatous family has something good going on, so they want to help us. If we dont do this job well, we will have no shame ining to your house to look for work again!


    After hearing Mo Yans words, everyone smiled and spoke words of gratitude. These are not ttering words. After all, if it weren''t for the Mo family, even if they went to the city to find work, they might not be able to find it, and they might not have such high wages.


    Although the work is a little tiring, I can still take care of the house right in front of my house. I can go back for a meal at noon and take a break. As long as it''s not raining, you can earn about eight or nine hundred cash a month, which is much better than going to the city to work hard.

 Chapter 340: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (2)

    Chapter 340: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (2)


    Chapter 340 Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (2)


    Hearing these words, Mo Yan was also happy in her heart, but she didn''t feel that they should be grateful. After all, they worked hard and did a good job, and it was worth her spending the extra ten cents.


    After chatting and joking for a while, an older man stood up, looked up at the sky, and said to Mo Yan: "It might snow in the next two days. If it snows continuously, I''m afraid there won''t be enough to clean up here. "


    Mo Yan didnt know how to look at the weather. Seeing other people nodding, she thought it would definitely snow in the next few days. In fact, the weather this winter is a bit strange. At this timest year, there were several heavy snowfalls. This year, there were only a few snowstorms after the beginning of winter, but the temperature was much lower thanst year.


    "You uncles and uncles, please do what you want. Once it snows, thend remation work will stop. If it can''t bepleted during the year, I will still invite you after the new year begins. Grass and trees must be nted on these terraces to protect soil and water. When the timees, Its going to be **** you too.


    Thank you, little boss!


    Everyone was very happy after hearing Mo Yan''s words. They all rushed to express their thanks and no longer worried about the snow dying things and causing them to earn less money. Moreover, in the beginning of the new year, there was not much work in the fields of each family. If you could help the Mo family, even if it was only for a month, you could earn hundreds of cash, which was better than being idle at home and getting moldy.


    Mo Yan let them continue their work, and then he went down to the pond in the depression with a wooden stick. He walked around the edge of the pond, looking at the empty water surface, he thought it would be good to raise some fish and shrimp in it.


    Beijing is located in the north, and annual rainfall is rtively low, making it difficult for ponds to store water. Therefore, ordinary ponds cannot support fish and shrimps. Most of them are caught from the river, and the price is too expensive. The water source of my own pond is spring water. As long as there is no particrly serious drought, it will not dry up. It is good to raise some fish and shrimp in it, whether you eat it yourself or sell it.


    But its not easy to find fish fry, so you have to catch them in the river. There is a river in Liuyang Vige with a lot of fish in it and the water is not too fast. When the fish breed seasones next spring, you can catch some big fish that are about to give birth and put them in the pond to raise.


    Mo Yan went around to the built terraces on the other side and felt that there was no big problem. He said hello to everyone and went home.


    These two days are the days to visit his father, but it is very likely to snow, maybe quite heavy. Mo Yan decided to take his brothers and sisters to the academy tomorrow. Worried that her father would freeze, she asked Li Xiu to sew two thick quilts and picked up severalrge bags of charcoal from the utility room.


    These charcoals were burned in a kiln dug in the mountains by an old man in the vige who knew how to make charcoal. They burn less smoke and are of very good quality. They are no worse than those sold in shops in the city, but the price is much cheaper. One hundred It only cost 80 cents per catty, so Mo Yan bought thousands of catties and could burn them until the weather gets warmer next year.


    Vegetables, rice and meat have also been prepared. There are ten space chickens, eight pheasants and rabbits that Xiaohua Dabai hunted back, and a fresh wild sheep is also prepared. The mutton is good for making hot pot.


    In such a cold weather, vegetables are very durable, and the marinated meat will be fine until spring tomorrow.


    The two little ones were very happy when they learned that they would go to visit their father tomorrow. Seeing that their sister had prepared so many things for their father, they were also anxious to do something.


    Finally, Xin''er hurriedly put on the new cotton shoes she had made for her father, and took out the new book bag she had made before.


    "You all have gifts for your father, but Zhen''er doesn''t have any. Zhen''er is so unfilial!"


    Zhen''er felt extremely sad when she thought that she could do nothing for her father. She looked at her two sisters, hoping they would give her some advice.

 Chapter 341: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (3)

    Chapter 341: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (3)


    Chapter 341 Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (3)


    Poof! Mo Yan was attracted by her little brother''s pitiful eyes. She ravaged his round and lovely cheeks with her two ws. She reluctantly withdrew her hand under his using gaze and touched his head instead.


    Zhener can recite an article to his father. If he knows that Zhener is so eager to learn, his father will be very happy.


    After Zhen''er listened, she looked at her eldest sister expectantly with her big bright eyes, "Will father really be happy?"


    Mo Yan nodded firmly: "Definitely!"


    With the encouragement of his sister, Zhen''er ran back to his small study in high spirits, found the article that he thought was the most difficult to memorize and understand, and began to recite it seriously.


    Since there was no room for warmth in the small study room, Mo Yan lit another brazier and carried it to him, and opened a small slit in the window for venttion.


    Just as the Mo family was about to have dinner in the evening, Fattou Wang came back in a tbed truck.


    Mo Yan took Xiao Hei to the livestock house, brought him some fodder and fresh vegetables, and mixed a bucket of spiritual spring water for him. Then he asked Wang Tietou: "Is there anyoneing to cause trouble in the shop today?"


    Wang Tietou hesitated for a moment and then said: "No, it''s good! But today shopkeeper Li went to other rice shops and found that the price of food has risen again. Ordinary rice has risen to seven cents per catty. Flour has gone up to eight cents, corn flour has gone up to six cents, and glutinous rice has gone up to ten cents. Others are fine, except for soybeans, which have risen by half a cent."


    Mo Yan stared at him for a long time, until he lowered his head and said: "As long as no one makes trouble, if there is unrest in the shop, you must tell me in time. I am the boss of the shop, and I don''t want to be kept in the dark." Drum."


    Fat Tou Wang nodded slightly panicked, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead in the cold weather. It was really the look in his little boss''s eyes that put a lot of pressure on him.


    Mo Yan nced at him and changed the topic to the increase in food prices: "I told Shopkeeper Li about the increase in food prices before, and asked him to follow what was previously discussed. If you have any questions, please tell me again. "


    Fattou Wang quickly nodded in agreement and breathed a sigh of relief.


    I wanted to tell a few words, and when I heard Zhen''er calling her to eat, Mo Yan didn''t say anything. After Wang Fattou left, she went back to the house to eat with doubts.


    Tonight we had mutton hot pot. The soup base was delicious chicken soup. The table was full of mutton, pork, rabbit and various vegetables. The staple food was corn tortis and fried steamed buns baked by Mo Yan himself.


    The golden tortis and steamed buns looked very appetizing. While the vegetables were being cooked, Zhen''er couldn''t wait to grab a small steamed bun and stuff it into his mouth. He squinted his eyes and tasted it carefully, and his cheeks bulged. , like a little frog that is inting.


    Seeing that he was eating so deliciously, others also picked up their chopsticks to pick up tortis or steamed buns to eat. When I took a bite, it was indeed crispy on the outside and soft on the inside, with a hint of honey sweetness. It was very delicious.


    Mo Yan was not interested in corn tortis and steamed buns. Seeing that the thin slices of mutton had floated up and his bright red eyes had turned into a light pinkish white, he picked them up with chopsticks and dipped them in the prepared sauce. When I put it in my mouth, it was so tender that I wanted to swallow it with my tongue.


    The whole family gathered around the hot pot and ate lively. The hot vegetables and meat were dipped in the sauce, and their stomachs felt warm. Their tongues could not resist the temptation of delicious food, so they kept tasting various hot dishes. of dishes.


    The little flowers and big white hairballs smelled the delicious fragrance, and they were already salivating. Seeing that the owner was only focusing on eating one bite after another,pletely ignoring them, they howled anxiously. Seeing the owner looking at them, he quickly kicked the basin under his feet. , signaling her to feed her quickly.

 Chapter 342: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (4)

    Chapter 342: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (4)


    Chapter 342 Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (4)


    Mo Yan looked at the three with their mouths wide open and was speechless. The little flower hairballs have always been delicious, but now Dabai has be like this. What will he do when he returns to the mountains?


    She picked up several slices of nched mutton, lightly dipped it in some sauce, and put two slices in each basin. In fact, these thin slices were not enough to fit between their teeth.


    After taking the first bite happily, the three of them refused to let go of Mo Yan. Their movements slowed down a little, and they couldn''t wait to dig at the ground and scream. The mutton cooked in the hot pot was so delicious that they couldn''t help it!


    Mo Yan just focused on feeding them and became a waiter who cooked vegetables. She ate very little.


    There is a little chili pepper in the sauce. If you eat less, you wont feel it. If you eat too much, it will be very spicy. Few animals can adapt to chili peppers. No, three of them ate too much, and their noses were filled with spicy snot. They opened their mouths wide and sucked in the cold air.


    Mo Yan was a little worried about damaging their intestines and stomachs, so he gave them some spiritual spring water to drink without intending to dip them in any more sauce. The mutton without the sauce tasted much worse. The three of them were very dissatisfied and started barking at her again, especially the hair ball. They stood alone, put their front paws on the edge of the table, and put their mouths into the sauce bowl to bark. , indicating that he wants to eat this.


    Mo Yans eyes twitched as she looked at them, so she had no choice but to continue to get them on.


    Halfway through the meal, Maomao came back, his sharp ws scratching on the closed door.


    Li Yan hurriedly ran to open the door, and this guy flew in with pping wings and circled twice on top of Mo Yan''s head. Under the eyes of three eager eyes, he did not dare tond on her head like yesterday, and only stopped on her head. on the back of the chair behind her.


    The falcon also has a sense of smell. Looking at the various fresh meats on the table and the delicious aromaing out of the hot pot, green light shed in his eyes. He simply forgot about delivering the letter and stretched his neck to pick it up. Unfortunately, it almost suffered from indigestion after eating hard meat for a day.


    But before its beak reached the te, it was mercilessly pped away by a white and soft palm. Facing Maomao who was about to spread his wings and run away, Mo Yan said calmly: "Your mouth doesn''t know how to touch it." How many dirty things have been picked up and the other meat is dirty, who will eat it!"


    Maomao red: Im so happy to be disliked!


    The three looked at Maomao with gloating, and made strange and unpleasant screams from their mouths, which made Mo Yan''s forehead jump, and one of them kicked her.


    After the four were fed, Mo Yan freed up his hands to fill his stomach. Fortunately, the ingredients prepared were sufficient. Even if most of them were eaten by the three with a big appetite, the rest was still enough to satisfy the whole family.


    Zhen''er touched her round belly and couldn''t bear to put down her chopsticks while looking at the still-churning soup base. She said somewhat depressedly, "It would be great if I had two bellies, so that I can eat as much as I can when I encounter delicious food."


    This silly remark made everyoneugh, and Mo Yan rolled her eyes at him: "Even if you have two bellies, if you continue to eat, you still won''t be able to pretend, and you will think that it would be better if you had three bellies. Greedy. Those who eat will never know how full they are, and if they dont know how full they are, how can they understand the happiness of being full?


    These words sounded quite meaningful. Except for Yun Sheng, who was still young and ignorant, everyone else stared nkly at the rice bowl in front of them, more or less feeling something.


    Zhen''er tasted it carefully, and finally put down her chopsticks with a blushing face. She got off the table and said to Mo Yan with some embarrassment: "Zhen''er understands, thank you, eldest sister, for your teaching!"


    Just understand! Mo Yan touched his head happily, No matter whether you are prosperous or poor, you must keep your heart and dont get lost.

 Chapter 343: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (5)

    Chapter 343: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (5)


    Chapter 343 Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (5)


    Zhen''er nodded solemnly and decided to understand what the eldest sister said before going to bed at night.


    At this time, Yun Zhao got off the table, bowed respectfully to Mo Yan, and finally touched his sister''s head lovingly. He said nothing, but the haze in his eyes seemed to dissipate a little.


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that she could gain such a result by pretending, which really surprised her.


    This time, everyone was full and did not dare to go to the yard to eat for fear of cooling their stomachs and causing indigestion. They walked around the house several times until their stomachs were no longer so bloated, then they soaked their feet in hot water and went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    When one person, three animals and one bird returned to the small courtyard, Maomao remembered his mission, called to Mo Yan, stretched out his paw, and revealed the mailbox tied to his foot.


    Mo Yan scratched his head. He didn''t expect that Xiao Ruiyuan''s letter hade again before he replied. When she opened the mailbox, took out the letter and unfolded it, she burst into tears when she saw seven words repeated eighty-one times!


    Even if there was nothing to say to her, it would be nice to just write about the scenery along the way. She didnt believe that that person didnt have the time or energy! How can you write seven words eighty-one times if you dont have time? Don''t you have the energy to still hold on to her not writing or replying to her letters?


    Mo Yan was depressed for a while, then finally opened the drawer and took out the reply he wrotest night. In view of someone''s unusual persistence and brain circuitry, she finally added the reason why she didn''t reply: the letter flew by before it was written.


    Mao Mao, who waspeting with three beasts outside, had no idea that he had taken the me, so he flew more than 400 miles overnight and fell into the arms of his master covered in dust. He paid a heavy price of a piece of Mao!


    The next day, Mo Yan and Li Xiu loaded the things they had prepared yesterday onto the carriage. There were too many things, and the originally spacious carriage became a little crowded. When she went to the livestock shed to lead Xiao Hei, she remembered that Xiao Hei had been taken away by Fat Tou Wang early in the morning.


    Looking at Dahongzao, who had recovered a lot, Mo Yan shook her head and decisively went to hold Xiao Huang, who was strong and not breastfeeding.


    Unexpectedly, Da Hong Zao came over with the reins in his mouth and touched Mo Yan with his big head. His human eyes were full of expectation. It was already obvious that he wanted to pull the carriage.


    Mo Yan touched its head and felt a little embarrassed. Dahongzaos physical condition might not be able to survive the eighty-mile journey.


    As if he saw her hesitation, Dahongzao untied the reins from the pir with his mouth, walked to the carriage and neighed at Mo Yan.


    Dahongzao had already done this. Mo Yan could not say anything, so he had to hitch a carriage.


    Dahongzao had not pulled the carriage and needed guidance while walking on the road, so Mo Yan let the two younger ones sit inside and sat in the driver''s seat.


    There are not many pedestrians on the road from Liuyang Vige to Beicheng Gate, so Mo Yan only needs to master the route. The big red date was not walking very fast, and she did not rush it. She felt relieved when she saw that it seemed to be rtively rxed and was not breathing heavily.


    After entering the city, she controlled Dahongzao to walk as far as possible to the middle of the road to avoid hitting pedestrians on the roadside. There were a lot of people on the street in the morning. Dahongzao looked a little nervous and walked more carefully.


    The journey went smoothly. After entering Dongshi, there were more horse-drawn carriagesing and going on the street. There happened to be a turning ahead, and the road was not very wide. Worried about a carriageing from the opposite side, Mo Yan told Da Hong Zao to slow down.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Da Hongzao turned around, the carriage also turned halfway, and a fast-moving carriage rushed out from the front. The horse at the head was very fast. Even if he saw the big red date, it would be difficult to stop. Seeing that the two horses were about to collide, Mo Yan''s heart was high.

 Chapter 344: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (6)

    Chapter 344: Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (6)


    Chapter 344 Enemies meet on a narrow road, mother and son meet (6)


    At this critical moment, Dahongzao reacted sharply and turned his body to one side, narrowly avoiding the impact of the opponent.


    Even if they avoided it, the carriage on the opposite side was too fast. Under the impact of inertia, the two carriages still collided hard and stopped suddenly.


    Fortunately for Mo Yan, the carriage was not going very fast, so she did not fall off the carriage, and the two little ones in the carriage only moved their butts off their seats.


    The carriage on the opposite side was not so lucky, because the carriage was going too fast. Not only did the driver fall to the ground, but there were also a series of screamsing from the carriage. He had obviously fallen. The sound sounded like a group of traveling women. .


    "Damn it, Lao Wang, how did you drive the car? Did you want to throw me to death?"


    The carriage door was suddenly opened, and a little girl with somewhat disheveled clothes got out. Without thinking, she pped the coachman **** the face who had just gotten up and wanted to apologize, making a crisp sound.


    Im sorry, miss, this servant is useless. I beg you, miss, please spare me this time. I will never dare to do it again!


    The driver hurriedly kowtowed to the ground and begged for mercy, not even caring about his red and swollen face.


    "Humph, you have admitted that you are useless. What else do I want from you? If you go back today, I will ask my father to sell you!" The little girl looked very embarrassed and wanted to sell the coachman as soon as she opened her mouth. Regardless of the fact that this old coachman has been driving a carriage in his home for more than ten years.


    When the coachman heard this, his expression changed, and he trembled and hit his head on the ground: "Please, Miss, have mercy, Miss, please have mercy!"


    I knelt down and begged for a long time, but when I saw that mydy was indifferent, the coachman''s face became paler. He could only do the handlebars at his age. If he was sold, he might be reduced to what kind of situation. He couldn''t help but resent the car with him. The carriages collided.


    Seeing that the carriage hadn''t left yet, the coachman seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. He quickly pointed at the Mo family''s car and began to shirk responsibility: "Miss, it''s none of my business. It''s that carriage, that carriage." The carriage suddenly rushed out, and I couldn''t avoid it before bumping into it, which frightened thedy, please be aware of it!"


    When the little girl heard this, she realized that her carriage had collided with someone else''s, and she quickly jumped out of the carriage. When she saw that her carriage was packed together with someone else''s, she couldn''t help but cursed: "Who? Who is so blind as to dare to bump into my carriage?"


    With that said, she walked towards the back of the carriage. The two maids who were serving her quickly got out of the carriage and followed her. Through the crack in the door, there was a vaguely dressed woman sitting inside.


    When he heard the coachman''s words of shirk responsibilities, Mo Yan secretly knew that things were going to be bad. He couldn''t help but hold his forehead when he heard the little girl''s scolding. She wanted to leave after the ident. The responsibility was not hers anyway, but the axle was stuck with the axle of the carriage and could not move at all.


    Now, Mo Yan cant leave even if he wants to. Sheforted the two little ones who were a little uneasy in the carriage and told them not to get off. When she was about to get off, a figure had already walked in front of her.


    She raised her head and was stunned when she saw him face to face.


    Chen Shanshan was also stunned for a moment, and then she scolded with raised eyebrows: "It turns out it''s you, a bumpkin! The person who bumped into mydyst time has now hit mydy''s carriage. You are a disaster star. You were born tomit crimes with me. rush!"


    Being scolded for nothing, Mo Yan, no matter how good-tempered he was, lost his face towards such a person: "Whether I am the disaster star is not your concern, but your carriage crashed my carriage. Shouldn''t I Pay the money first?"


    "What?" Chen Shanshan screamed, pointed at Mo Yan''s nose and shouted: "I think you must have eaten the courage of a bear''s heart and a leopard''s courage. It was obviously you and your horse Bu Changyan who hit my carriage, and unexpectedly... Do you dare to ask me topensate?"


    Mo Yan raised his hand, brushed her hand away, and said calmly: "There are peopleing and going on the street, and your carriage is running so fast. If my horse hadn''t reacted quickly and got out of the way, who knows what would have happened. What''s going on? If you don''t believe it, you can ask these passers-by who are watching the excitement who is right and who is wrong."


    "What if my carriage hits you first?" Chen Shanshan stared at Mo Yan arrogantly and said unreasonably. In her opinion, even if her carriage hits someone else''s carriage, it is not her fault. Therefore, she didn''t even bother to ask those passers-by who couldn''t even afford a carriage, and fired at Mo Yan again:


    "If your broken carriage didn''t appear here, how could mydy''s carriage hit me? Now that I''m frightened, it''s your fault as a country bumpkin. You should kowtow to me quickly to apologize, otherwise you won''t be able to leave!"


    Mo Yan didn''t dare to look straight at Chen Shanshan, who was messing around. How thick-skinned did she have to be to shamelessly say such things? Could such a self-righteous person think that the sun revolves around her?


    Kowtow to apologize? Apart from kneeling to heaven and my parents, I only kneel to the dead! If this youngdy really wants me to kowtow to apologize, then you should die first!


    Mo Yan finished speaking unceremoniously, and no matter how distorted Chen Shanshan''s face became, she politely asked the passers-by who were watching the excitement: "Uncles and uncles, my axle is stuck. Please help me pull it out." Separate for a moment, thank you very much."


    As he spoke, he bowed to them to express his gratitude.


    "Little girl, this is easy, uncle is here to help you!" A burly middle-aged uncle was the first to respond and began to greet others: "Everyone,e and help, this carriage is not separated, and it is blocking everyone on the road. Guys way.


    Okay, count me in! Someone raised his head, and someone else responded immediately. After a while, more than ten young and strong people came forward to help move the two carriages.


    Most passers-by are still enthusiastic and know that the responsibility for this dispute does not lie with Mo Yan. Although they do not say they are afraid of offending people who should not be med, they despise the uneducated Chen Shanshan in their hearts.


    Mo Yan ignored Chen Shanshan''s murderous gaze and thanked them repeatedly. The unhappiness of being scolded for no reason was much diluted.


    Chen Shanshan stared at Mo Yan, almost going crazy. She couldn''t find any excuse to continue to cause trouble. When she saw that those people were trying to move her carriage, she immediately cursed: "Who allowed you untouchables to touch my carriage? Give it to me." Miss, get out of here!


    Damn it, you went out to eat **** this morning and scolded everyone you saw?


    Even though he was called a "untouchable" by others for helping, the passers-by suddenly became furious and stopped their hands to loudly use Chen Shanshan.


    The burly old man had a hot temper, and his mouth was particrly fierce: "Looking at the way you are dressed, you are from a rich family, but if you open your mouth and shut up, you are an untouchable and shut up a bumpkin. Not to mention that you are notpared to realdies from the rich family, even ordinary girls." To be as uncultured as you! You must have been picked up by your parents. If you were really their biological child, they wouldnt let youe out and embarrass yourself!"


    "You are the **** your parents picked up!" Chen Shanshan''s eyes were red with anger. She waved her hand and pped the burly uncle hard, but was stopped by a hand stretched out from the ground. .


    Shaner, dont mess around.

 Chapter 345: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (1)

    Chapter 345: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (1)


    Chapter 345 Everyone is safe and has something to hide (1)


    Chen Shanshan was about to have a fit. After she realized whose voice it was, she turned her head and looked at Du Shi and said dissatisfiedly: "Mother, these untouchables ganged up to bully Shan''er, a weak woman. It''s fine if you don''t seek justice for Shan''er." , how can you still say that Shan''er is ''nonsense''? Where is Shan''er so crazy?"


    Mrs. Du had a faint smile on her face and looked like a well-educateddy. She gently patted the back of Chen Shanshan''s hand and said angrily: "Shan''er, if they hadn''t helped, what would we have done?" Separate the carriage? We have to thank them properly!"


    Saying that, Mrs. Du blessed the passers-by who came to help, and said warmly: "My little girl is not sensible and makes you unhappy. It is all my fault for not teaching her well. I hope you will consider her young age." , dont argue with her! Please help me, separate the carriage first, I would like to thank you all.


    After saying this, I was blessed again, with a sincere expression on my face.


    After talking about this, Du Shi''s posture was so low. Although everyone felt very ufortable, it was indeed pointless to argue with a yellow-haired girl. The look on his face was not very good, but in the end, he still went. Helped move the carriage.


    Chen Shanshan was unconvinced and wanted to say something, but Du Shi stopped her: "This is on the street, with peopleing and going. Shan''er had better pay attention."


    Upon hearing this, Chen Shanshan understood the hidden meaning of Du''s words. She was just afraid that her reputation would be ruined by being seen by acquaintances. She was already thirteen years old and knew the impact of fame on her daughter''s family. Although she was very depressed, she still managed to hold back the attack.


    Hmph, this time I have a lot of daughters, which makes it easier for these untouchables.


    Seeing that her stepdaughter finally calmed down, Mrs. Du had a loving smile on her face, but a sh of deep disgust shed in her eyes. Can you call others untouchables and still treat yourself as a noble princess? Even if you find a good husband with this kind of temper, you will only be punished!


    However, these have nothing to do with her stepmother. She has no way to intervene in the discipline of this stepdaughter. If someone takes this as an issue in the future, they can''t me her.


    Looking at the close rtionship between mother and daughter, Mo Yan didn''t know the discord between them. Ever since she saw this woman, she had been secretly wary, because this woman might be the original mother, and she sincerely did not want to have any interaction with her.


    But no matter how unwilling she is, she can''t change other people''s wishes.


    Looking at the little girl who had met her twice, and whose face was fifty-six times simr to hers when she was young, Du felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy in her heart and couldn''t help walking over: "Girl, we meet again, it''s really Its fate!


    Mo Yan frowned secretly, hoping that she might notice something, so she said perfunctorily with a cold face: "My little girl is from a humble background, so I don''t dare to talk about fate with my wife."


    Du Shi''s expression darkened, and a sudden sadness swept over her, making her almost turn red. She suppressed the sadness in her heart and was about to say something when Chen Shanshan rushed up and scolded Mo Yan angrily: "What is your attitude? It''s your blessing that my mother is willing to talk to a bumpkin like you. Don''t show shame." shameless!"


    Mo Yan looked at the mother and daughter, a hint of sarcasm shed across her face, she lost even the interest in perfunctory matters, and silently turned her attention to the two carriages.


    Chen Shanshan looked at it and her anger gradually rose: "What is your attitude? Do you believe that I will find someone to deal with you now?"


    "Shan''er, don''t be unreasonable!" Du stopped Chen Shanshan with a stern tone. Maybe she realized that her tone was wrong, and she changed her face to a kind face: "This girl is not disrespectful, Shan''er, don''t embarrass her. "

 Chapter 346: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (2)

    Chapter 346: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (2)


    Chapter 346 Everyone is safe and has something to hide (2)


    Mother Chen Shanshan stared at Du Shi in disbelief, obviously not understanding why Du Shi wanted to excuse a country bumpkin.


    Du Shi had no intention of exining to her. Seeing the indifference on Mo Yan''s face, she obviously didn''t want to pay attention to her. She felt as if there was a big stone stuck in her heart and felt extremely ufortable. She couldn''t even ask what she wanted to ask.


    Mo Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment, Xin''er pulled Zhen''er out of the carriage and ran over. Zhen''er red at the mother and daughter angrily and asked, "Sister, is someone bullying you?"


    Mo Yan was startled, and subconsciously stood in front of the two little guys, covering their faces, "Sister, it''s okay! Didn''t I tell you not toe down? What if you get frozen in such a cold weather? Get back to the carriage quickly! "


    The two little guys rushed out from behind, but she didn''t even notice. I just hope that this woman who is suspected of being a Du family has not seen their faces. Otherwise, if the woman has the same facial features as hers and is almost carved out of the same mold as her father, if the woman is really a Du family, she will definitely recognize it!


    The siblings were unaware of their sister''s worries. Seeing her standing in front of them, they thought she was worried about them getting hurt, and they became increasingly certain that the two women were bullying their sister.


    So, the two people stood up from behind Mo Yan in unison, and their two small faces werepletely exposed under Du Shi''s eyes, and Mo Yan couldn''t stop them.


    "Why do you want to bully my sister?" Xin''er red at the mother and daughter with a sullen face, but she didn''t know how much impact her face had on the two of them.


    Chen Shanshan''s eyes widened, she looked at Xin''er as if she was a ghost, then looked at Du Shi, and stammered: "Mother, mother, this stinky girl, this stinky girl..."


    At this time, Mrs. Du couldn''t hear what her stepdaughter said. She looked at Xin''er in shock for a long time, then stiffly moved away andnded on Zhen''er''s face. Her face was full of disbelief, and she unconsciously reached out to touch her. their faces.


    Seeing her look like this, Mo Yan secretly screamed. She dragged the two siblings to the back with one hand and said with a straight face: "Listen to my elder sister and get back to the car quickly, otherwise I will be angry."


    The two little guys didn''t know why their sister was so angry. It was just the first time they saw their sister talking to them so seriously. They felt a little scared and took two steps back unconsciously.


    Zhen''er looked at the strange-looking mother and daughter, and felt that the older one was very kind. However, when she thought of them working together to bully her eldest sister, she didn''t think so, so she boldly said loudly: "Sister, someone is bullying you, we can''t leave. !


    Seeing that he was disobedient at the critical moment, Mo Yan was really angry. She pped him on the back and pushed the two of them: "No one bullies sister, hurry up and get in the car."


    The p on the back didn''t hurt at all, but Zhen''er was really sad. Seeing the eldest sister turning around with a sullen face and a low mood, she climbed into the carriage without saying a word.


    Xin''er didn''t dare to say anything and followed obediently. But before entering the carriage, she turned around and took another look. She happened to see theplicated look on Du Shi''s face. A strange feeling shed through her heart and she shook her head quickly. He withdrew his gaze and got into the carriage.


    Until the two children got on the carriage and were out of sight, Du Shi retracted her gaze in a daze and looked at Mo Yan again, her gaze became even more intense, which made Mo Yan a little creepy.


    Okay, okay, the carriages have separated!


    At this moment, the two carriages were separated smoothly. Mo Yan felt happy and quickly thanked the passers-by who helped. With Chen Shanshan making unreasonableparisons, everyone had a good impression of her and waved their hands politely before leaving.

 Chapter 347: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (3)

    Chapter 347: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (3)


    Chapter 347 Everyone is safe and has something to hide (3)


    Mo Yan urgently needed to get rid of the mother and daughter. After briefly checking the axle and finding that there were only some signs of squeezing and no major problems, Mo Yan quickly jumped on the carriage and directed Da Hong Zao to continue moving forward.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Shanshan became reluctant again, rushed in front of Dahongzao and opened her arms to block the way: "You hit my car and frightened me, and now you want to run away? No way!"


    Get out of the way! Mo Yan frowned impatiently, disgusted with her messiness.


    Chen Shanshan didn''t move and looked at her with contempt: "I won''t let you go unless you kneel down and kowtow to me to apologize!"


    Mo Yan was about to tell Da Hong Zao to leave her alone and move around when Du Shi suddenly spoke up to save her, "Shan''er, don''t mess around, let this girl go." She looked at her stepdaughter who looked unwilling, her voice clear. It means there is no room for resistance.


    Chen Shanshan nced at her stepmother, and then remembered the little face that was very simr to her stepmother. As if she had thought of something, a strange smile shed across her face, and she stepped aside happily.


    Mo Yan did not ignore the calction on her face, but it had nothing to do with her, so he drove away directly in Dahongzao.


    Until the Mo family''s carriage turned a corner and was out of sight, Mrs. Du turned around in despair and got into the carriage with the help of her maid.


    Chen Shanshan followed closely behind and also went up. Seeing that Du''s eyes were slightly closed and her expression was not very good, she rolled her eyes and said jokingly: "Mom, it''s strange to say that the little girl who appearster among the three siblings is almost exactly the same as you. Yes, if I hadnt known that you didnt give birth to a son and a half daughter for your father, Shaner would have thought that was Shaners sister left outside!


    Du Shi slowly opened her eyes and nced at her lightly, with no emotion on her face: "There are thousands of people in the world, and it''s normal for one or two to be simr. It''s fate that I met my mother."


    "That''s true, but they are too simr. If my mother were twenty years younger, no one would doubt them if they were twin sisters." Chen Shanshan agreed, but she sneered in her heart. If she hadn''t identally found out that this stepmother had been married before, she would have really believed this.


    Ever since she first met that country bumpkin in Duobao Pavilion, this woman''s attitude has been a bit strange. After carefulparison, the two people are somewhat simr. She didn''t realize it before, but after looking at the younger country bumpkin, she said that there was no rtionship between them, and she wouldn''t believe it even if he beat her to death.


    Faced with her stepdaughter''s probing and sizing, Du Shi closed her eyes again. She had no intention of dealing with her spections. At this time, all her attention was focused on the three siblings she had just met.


    She originally thought she had an inexplicable affinity for that woman because she was very simr to her when she was young, but when she saw the other two children today, she could no longer deceive herself. Those three children were simply left behind by her. His own flesh and blood!


    She didn''t know why the three siblings appeared in the capital. Judging from the few encounters, they either lived in the capital or lived near the capital. Although he was dressed very simply, he could afford such a carriage, so his life was obviously not bad. It was much better than the poverty-stricken days in Mojia Vige.


    Thinking of this, Du Shi felt a lot better, and the guilt that had been weighing on her heart for many years seemed to be alleviated. Just thinking about her eldest daughter looking at her as if she were a stranger made her heart feel like a knife! Even if she had no choice but to abandon them, they were born in her tenth month of pregnancy, so how could she not love them at all?

 Chapter 348: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (4)

    Chapter 348: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (4)


    Chapter 348 Everyone is safe and has something to hide (4)


    She was almost certain that her eldest daughter recognized her and hated her in her heart, otherwise she would not be so indifferent to her existence, which would be worse than treating a stranger. But she was wrong first, so how could she have the nerve to ask for their forgiveness and let them understand her initial difficulties?


    The more Du thought about it, the more bitter she felt. She had been married to her current husband for so many years and had not been able to give birth to a son or a half. God must be retaliating against her for abandoning her husband and son, depriving her of the right to be a mother again.


    But who understands her pain? In Mojia Vige, not only had she been tortured by Mo Hong''s family, but her schrly husband was not at home all year round, even if she told all her grievances, as long as that shameless old **** cried, she would be raised by her uncle and aunt. Her husband didn''t believe her at all.


    She was fed up with the life of poverty, loneliness, and oppression, and she finally ran away with her childhood sweetheart and her current husband. What other options could she, a weak female prostitute, have?


    At this time, Mo Yan was not at peace. She never expected that the woman''s identity would be determined under such circumstances. Fortunately, when that woman left, Xin''er and Zhen''er were still young and didn''t remember anything. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good for anyone if they recognized each other in this situation and started a quarrel.


    She still insisted on her original idea. No matter what Du Shi''s difficulties were, since both families had a new life, they should live their own lives and not interfere with each other. Therefore, she did not intend to tell her ignorant siblings about this matter, and she would not even reveal a word to her father.


    Having some worries in mind, Mo Yan put it down and concentrated on driving the carriage to the ce where his father lived.


    There were too many things in the car and they were rtively heavy. Mo Yan and the others only took the light ones into the house. They had to wait for Mo Qingze toe back before moving the charcoal and food.


    Mo Yan was preparing lunch in the kitchen, while the two little ones stayed in the room.


    Zhen''er memorized yesterday''s article silently, and felt that she could recite it fluently to her father, so she nced into the kitchen and saw that the eldest sister was not paying attention to the two of them, so she whispered to the second sister: "Second sister, we just met That woman who arrived, do you think she looks a lot like you?"


    Xin''er was stunned. She didn''tpare it carefully, but the woman gave her a very strange feeling, so she asked in a low voice: "It''s really simr? But I don''t know her, and I don''t seem to know her either. Otherwise, why would there be a quarrel in the street!"


    Zhen''er wrinkled her face and said in a serious tone: "I think the eldest sister should know her. Have you noticed that the eldest sister has been guarding against that woman!"


    Xin''er carefully recalled the scene at that time and found that it was really like this. She said with some uncertainty: "Sister must have suffered a loss at the hands of that woman. She was worried that she would hurt us, so she guarded against that woman."


    "Is that so?" Zhen''er scratched his head in frustration, always feeling that this was not what he really wanted, especially that woman, who looked so much like her second sister that he felt close to her.


    The siblings discussed a few more words. They kept their voices down at first, but then they forgot about it as they talked. The sound floated into Mo Yan''s ears clearly.


    Mo Yan had a sudden heart attack, and quickly wiped her hands and ran out to scare the two children: "You can''t tell dad about this, otherwise dad will think it''s dangerous for us toe see him, and we won''t be allowed toe in the future.


    The two little guys quickly covered their mouths and nodded, promising to Mo Yan that they would not talk about it in front of their father.


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and asked the two of them to y a little game and stop talking about this matter. She was really worried that if she continued talking, they would think that Du was their mother and reveal what she wanted to hide.

 Chapter 349: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (5)

    Chapter 349: Everyone is safe and has something to hide (5)


    Chapter 349 Everyone is safe and has something to hide (5)


    Estimating the time, Mo Yan quickly prepared the meal, and also made a mutton pot. He had put charcoal in it and was cooking it. The aroma of the mutton wasing out, which was very appetizing.


    After a while, Mo Qingze and Han Zhiyun came back. They were both a little surprised when they smelled the familiar aroma of food from a distance. They thought the three siblings woulde tomorrow.


    After learning the reason foring early and the things the three siblings had brought to keep out the cold, Mo Qingze was so worried that he didn''t know what to say. He touched his head one by one and moved the things from the carriage down in one go. The mutton is all hung under the eaves for venttion.


    Han Zhiyun clicked his tongue and once again had the urge to **** the three siblings as his own children. He is so filial and considerate, taking into ount every aspect. Those in his family would never think of preparing these things. It is really iparable!


    The hot mutton pot made several people sweat profusely and their whole bodies were warm after eating. There is nothing more enjoyable than this.


    After eating, Mo Yan did not rush to clear away the dishes. Instead, he asked about the war at the border. There are a lot of rumors in the streets, but most of these rumors are untrue, and local news like the academy is usually more urate.


    "Yan Yatou, are you scared? Don''t worry, no matter how powerful the Ba people are, they can''t attack the capital. In ten days at most, a hundred thousand troops can reach the border, and they will be able to drive the Ba people out by then." Han Zhiyun thought that the little boy The girl was scared, so she smiled andforted her with a few words.


    Mo Yan shook her head. She had too many things to worry about, so she only picked the right one and said: "The price of rice in the city has risen too fast. The war will not end in one day, and the price of rice will continue to rise over time." Im afraid that many people will not be able to eat.


    Once someone is hungry, who knows if someone will gather together and rob and smash the rice shop? This kind of thing has never happened before. She sympathizes with the poor people who have no food to eat, but she is also worried about her own rice shop. What''s more, there is the Xue family who is eyeing them. If the Xue family takes the opportunity to get involved again, the rice shop will definitely not be able to withstand it.


    After hearing her words, Han Zhiyun thought more deeply. Once arge-scale war breaks out, food and grass will be consumed the fastest. What''s more, there were two consecutive natural disasters in the south the year beforest and the year beforest. Not only the tax revenue dropped sharply, but also the civil strife in the past few months consumed a lot. At this time, the national treasury was very empty. Once the border war dragged on, food and grass would inevitably be collected from the private sector. Civil strife may break out again.


    Of course, Han Zhiyun would not say anything about such an invisible thing, otherwise it would easily lead to trouble. He could onlyfort him: "The war shouldn''tst long. After all, the Ba people''s invasion of Da Chu is nothing more than In order to plunder food, as long as we don''t get any advantage for them, they will withdraw their troops when the weather gets warmer in spring."


    It would be great if it were like this, but it would be of no benefit to anyone if we dy it for a long time.


    Mo Yan pretended to be happy and sighed silently in her heart. In the dream, this war will not end until springes and flowers bloom in the north, which is still a few months away! She unconsciously worried about Xiao Ruiyuan, not only worried that he would be injured, but also worried that he would be held ountable for losing the battle.


    At this time, she still didnt know the reason for her worry. She just felt that the two parties were friends who could talk to each other, and it was normal to worry.


    When Mo Qingze and his two brothers returned to the academy, the three siblings also nned to go home. At this time, the sky became increasingly gloomy, as if it was going to rain or snow at any time.


    Mo Yan drove the carriage around to Mipu. The way Wang Fattou hesitated yesterday made her a little worried.


    When she arrived at the shop, Mo Yan saw many customersing in and out. When she entered with her brothers and sisters, she found that the price tag had been reced by thetest one. The rice had increased by two cents, but the purchase limit was still five kilograms per person. Others Most of them have increased by one or two cents.


    Li Zhong took out the ount books for the past two days and showed them to Mo Yan. He also took out the money earned from selling grain in the past two days and asked her to take it backter. It was too unsafe to store so much money in the shop.


    Mo Yan picked up the ount book and looked through it briefly. When he saw the total at the end of each day, he found that food sales were better than before, especially glutinous rice and other grains. The sales volume had increased a lot in the past two days. The total sales volume also reached sixty taels.


    Very good, thank you for your hard work, Grandpa Li! Putting down the ount book, Mo Yan looked at Li Zhong with a smile, Business is getting better and better now, thanks to Grandpa Lis careful management.


    Li Zhong waved his hands repeatedly without taking any credit.


    Mo Yan knew that he didn''t care about this, so he stopped talking and talked about the Xue family: "No one has caused trouble in the shop these two days, right? Is there anything going on in the Xue family?"


    There was a hint of gloom in Li Zhong''s eyes, and then he said with a smile: "Everything is fine in the shop, and no one from the Xue family hase. There are just a few people guarding the warehouse. I think they are from the Xue family."


    Mo Yan didn''t notice his strangeness, and smiled sarcastically when he heard this: "The Xue family is quite interesting. It wants to make things happen but refuses to show sincerity. It''s hard for it to sit in the position of Huangshang for decades, but this time , the Xue family probably wont be able to bear it for long.


    Li Zhong nodded and said with some worry: "I don''t know when Mr. Yan will have time. If we don''t solve this matter as soon as possible, no one can predict when the Xue family will get into trouble." It is surprising that the Xue family can endure until now. .


    When mentioning this, Mo Yan was also a little depressed, but she had something to ask for, so it was not easy for her toe to the door again and again to urge her. However, she could mention this matter to Shopkeeper Xing first. After making up her mind, she went to Huixianju. Unexpectedly, shopkeeper Xing was not there, which really made her depressed again...

 Chapter 350: The house collapsed due to sudden heavy snowfall (1)

    Chapter 350: The house copsed due to sudden heavy snowfall (1)


    Chapter 350 Sudden heavy snowfall and house copse (1)


    Looking at the gloomy sky, Mo Yan told Li Zhong and the others that it might snow in the next two days, and asked them to transport more food from the warehouse to prevent the snow from making the roads slippery.


    Li Zhong immediately asked Tietou and Wang Fattou to transport the grain quickly, and went to the end of the street to call a few bullock carts to follow them. Otherwise, it would be dark just to pull the tbed truck back and forth twice.


    A total of four vehicles made two trips, bringing in more than 10,000 kilograms of grain, which was stored in a corner of the shop. Together with the original inventory in the shop, it would not be a problem to sustain it for seven or eight days.


    When we went back in the evening, the weather got even worse. As we walked on the road, fine snowkes began to drift. The snow became heavier and heavier as we walked on the road. It wasnt really a heavy snowfall, but it was still a heavy snowfall. By the time Mo Yan and Tietou hurried back to Liuyang Vige, the ground waspletely white, and everything was white. The two little ones were so happy that they jumped and yed in the snow in the yard.


    Its unclear whether the snow will stop for a while, maybe tomorrow it will be snowed up to my calves. For safety reasons, Mo Yan told Tietou that if the snow umtion exceeds half a foot tomorrow morning, there is no need to go to the shop to avoid idents on the road.


    Looking at the heavy snow falling, Tietou nodded naively and went home. He didn''t even ask whether his wages would be deducted if he didn''t go to the shop.


    The heavy snow showed no sign of stopping. By the time we had dinner, the snow on the ground was already as thick as an index finger. Zhen''er mored to light a hurricanentern and build a snowman in the yard, but was pped back into the house by Mo Yan''s iron palm.


    The little flowers and hairballs were uncontroble, running back and forth in the yard howling like crazy, rolling on the ground and getting covered in snow from time to time, shaking themselves and throwing snowkes everywhere. Their petal-shaped footprints were all over the yard, and they were quickly covered by the heavy snowfall.


    Mo Yan looked worriedly at the far north. With such heavy snow and such cold weather, it was very difficult to even walk. If he had to get to the battlefield within the specified time, he would have to travel day and night. He didn''t know if that person could make it. Hold on.


    I just hope that the supplies from the court can be stronger, otherwise if we march in such bad weather in a hurry, I am afraid that many people will be frozen and disabled on the road before they reach the battlefield.


    It was extremely cold at night, and the air seemed to be frozen. Even though their fur was thick, the three beasts were shivering with cold, and they couldn''t wait to urge Mo Yan to take them into a space that was like spring all year round.


    Mo Yan felt cold while guarding the charcoal basin, so he took them into the space. He told Xiaohua and Dabai to watch the hair ball and not let it cause damage everywhere, while he took off his cotton and leather clothes and started his daily work. Almost all the 400 acres ofnd in the space are used. In addition to orchards, medicine gardens, vegetables and othernds, various grains and beans are grown on the rest.


    The area of the grain was toorge. Every time it matured, Mo Yan could only harvest it little by little. Each time he worked in the space for seven or eight hours, his hands and legs were sore by the end. Looking at the three beasts running wild without a path, she wiped her sweat and secretly regretted that they drank so much spiritual spring water, why couldn''t they evolve two hands to help her work, so that she could also rx some.


    After harvesting the grain, Mo Yan collected medicinal seeds again. After continuous growth and reproduction, the medicinal materials in the space have grown into arge area, and a lot of seeds have been harvested, which is almost enough to nt on that barren mountain. What makes her regretful is that there is no ginseng nted in such arge medicinal field.


    After finishing the work, Mo Yan took a bath for himself and Mao Tuan. Just as he was about to go to bed, there was a knock on the door of the small hall. She opened the door and saw Xin''er and Zhen''er hugging their own pillows and begging to sleep with her. Their bed was really too cold. As soon as theyy in, they were chilled to the bone. They haven''t fallen asleep yet.

 Chapter 351: The house collapsed due to sudden heavy snowfall (2)

    Chapter 351: The house copsed due to sudden heavy snowfall (2)


    Chapter 351 Sudden heavy snowfall and house copse (2)


    Of course, Mo Yan would not refuse. Since they moved to their new home, the three siblings have not slept together.


    The hair ball was almost asleep. Mo Yan originally wanted it to squeeze with Xiao Hua tonight, but unexpectedly, this guy''s front legs were tightly hugging her waist and refused to get out of bed. Otherwise, it would be so noisy at night that everyone couldn''t sleep well, so we had to let it stay. Fortunately, the bed is very spacious, and it is more than enough to sleep four adults. Three people and one beast can sleep without being crowded.


    Zhen''er was very happy. He had long wanted to sleep with a furry ball in his arms, and this time he finally got the chance. Although Mao Tuan was reluctant, he could only bear it with a grin on his face at this time.


    The two younger ones hadnt slept with the eldest sister for a long time. They were so happy that they couldnt sleep, so they started chatting with the eldest sister. Even though Mo Yan was extremely sleepy, he could only say a few words.


    This conversation somehow ended up talking about the car crash this morning. Zhen''er''s hand under the quilt pulled the eldest sister''s arm and asked curiously: "Eldest sister, do you think thatdy is so simr to the second sister? Even you are very simr to the eldest sister!"


    This question wiped away all Mo Yan''s drowsiness. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to answer him. Zhen''er is still young and has no idea that the woman is Du Shi, but when she is older, there is no guarantee.


    As if knowing that she was hesitating, Xin''er, who was sleeping in the back, asked doubtfully: "Sister, do you know thatdy?" She also felt that thedy in luxurious clothes looked very kind-faced and seemed to be... I''ve seen it somewhere.


    "Well, we had a dispute over a small matter before." Mo Yan did not deny it, and then spared no effort to "ckmail" the mother and daughter: "You also saw that those two people hit our car and falsely used us of hitting them. , let me kowtow to them and admit my mistake. Such a shameless person is definitely not a good person. When you meet in the future, you should stay away from me. Who knows if they will hold a grudge and do something unfavorable to you to take revenge on me."


    Although she would be by her side every time the two little guys entered the city, there were always surprises. She had to take precautions and make them believe that the mother and daughter were not well-intentioned.


    If it were an environment like the previous life, she would definitely not do this. After all, flesh and blood and family ties cannot be separated, but here, concealment is the best protection for them. After all, that woman has remarried, and her status may not be low. If her current husband finds out, who knows what might he do.


    The two younger ones didn''t know her intentions. When they heard that the eldest sister had a conflict with the mother and daughter, they immediately became angry and said: "Yes, they must not be good people. If we meet them in the future, we will definitely stay away from them and won''t let them." An excuse to cause trouble.


    Yes, thats how it is. Mo Yan stretched out her hand, smiled and touched their heads, secretly saying Im sorry in her heart.


    To avoid them continuing to ask, Mo Yan changed the topic and talked about something else. The two little guys were still young after all, and the quilt was very warm. After talking for a while, they became confused and mumbled several times without making any sound.


    In the darkness, listening to the long breathing of her brothers and sisters, Mo Yan sighed softly and felt a little unable to sleep...


    This heavy snowsted for four days at a time and almost never stopped. Fortunately, it wasn''t snowing all the time, but even so, the snow climbed up to the knees, making it impossible to travel. As a result, Tietou and Mo Yan didn''t go to the shop for four days, and they didn''t know what the situation was like.


    It wasnt until the fifth day that the snow gradually stopped, but the sky still didnt clear up and the snow showed no signs of melting. I didnt know if it would continue to rain.

 Chapter 352: The house collapsed due to sudden heavy snowfall (3)

    Chapter 352: The house copsed due to sudden heavy snowfall (3)


    Chapter 352 Sudden heavy snowfall and house copse (3)


    Children dont care about this. After the snow stops, the snow is their best toy. Xin''er wore thick clothes and pulled Yun Sheng, who was also dressed in a ball, to build a snowman. Zhen''er was not interested in building a snowman and had a snowball fight with Yun Zhao in the yard.


    Li Yan couldn''t help but run to build a snowman because of her eyes. From time to time, she would make a ball of snow and throw it at Zhen''er and Yun Zhao. Their innocentughter filled the yard.


    The three beasts were also running around the yard like crazy. The fur ball is the shortest. When it rushes into the snow, the thickyer of snow buries it. You can only see it fluttering in the snow, like a fat earthworm crawling in the hole. Everyoneughed.


    Until noon, the sun did note out, and the snow cover was only a little lower. At this time, the bell connected from outside the courtyard door to the courtyard rang, and everyone faintly heard the knocking on the door.


    Li Yan quickly threw away the snowball in her hand and ran to open the door. Mo Yan quickly asked Dabai and Mao Tuan to go back to the house to avoid being seen and causing trouble.


    Li Yan came back after a while, followed by Yang Bao whose legs were covered with snow.


    Mo Yan quickly asked Yang Bao toe into the room, but Yang Bao waved his hand and refused, with a look of embarrassment on his face: "Girl Yan, uncle has something very difficult here. If it''s convenient for you, please help. If it''s not convenient, it doesn''t matter." , just pretend that uncle didnt say it.


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "It''s okay, Uncle Yang. If you need anything, just tell me. I will definitely help you if I can!"


    Coming here in this kind of weather, naturally she didn''te to visit. She was already prepared in her heart, but she couldn''t guess what it was about.


    Seeing her cheerful response, Yang Bao secretly breathed a sigh of relief and exined his purpose.


    It turns out that the thatched huts built by seven or eight families in the vige were not strong enough. As a result, the snow was so heavy this time that the huts copsed, making it impossible for them to continue to live in them. And with such heavy snow, we couldn''t go to the mountains to cut wood and repair houses, so we met at the vige chief''s house, hoping that the vige chief could help find a solution.


    Most of the other families in the vige had fled and were not wealthy. The thatched houses they built were only big enough for their own family, so it was really inconvenient for outsiders to live in them.


    However, the families whose houses copsed had old people and children, and they really couldn''t bear the cold. As the vige chief, Yang Bao couldn''t ignore it, so he had to find the Mo family, which had thergest house, and hoped that Mo Yan could free up a few empty houses and temporarily let them go. These people move in.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan didn''t feel embarrassed at all. No one wanted this to happen. They were all fellow vigers. If they could help, they would help.


    So he said to Yang Bao, who was a little worried: "This is not a big deal. I can use a few empty rooms at home, but they have to bring their own beds and bedding. They also make the fire and cook food by themselves. I can Set aside a room specifically for this.


    When Yang Bao heard this, he was overjoyed and said quickly: "This is natural, this is natural! There is no reason for your family to leave the house and fill them with things. Uncle, go back and tell them now and let them prepare."


    After saying that, he thanked Mo Yan on behalf of those families, and even hurried to inform those people.


    Looking at Yang Baofeng''s fiery back, Mo Yan smiled, and then walked through the snow to the front yard with Li Xiu to clean up the house.


    There are indeed many empty rooms in the Mo family. There are about ten in the row closest to the wall in the front yard. They were originally reserved for future use, but now they are almost enough to house seven or eight families.


    Not long after, Yang Bao came over with those people. There were forty-two people, old and young, in total, which was quite a lot. As soon as these people arrived, they kept thanking Mo Yan for taking her in.

 Chapter 353: A sudden heavy snowfall caused the house to collapse (4)

    Chapter 353: A sudden heavy snowfall caused the house to copse (4)


    Chapter 353 Sudden heavy snowfall and house copse (4)


    Mo Yan smiled and said a few polite words, but she saw two familiar faces among the forty-two people. The ones standing at the back, hiding and not daring to look at her, were Wang Dali and his wife who hade to make trouble before.


    Mo Yan didn''t have a good impression of these two people. She had previously warned that they would not be wee to enter her house. However, these two people also had families with young and old people. It was hard to kick them out and let them go. When Feng Chu came out, he pretended not to see it, divided the house among each family, and let them arrange the rest by themselves.


    Wang Dali and his wife, who had their heads buried tightly, saw that Mo Yan had no way to chase people away. They looked at each other and secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but they still did not dare to raise their heads.


    Others were grateful again and left the old man and the children behind, while the young and strong ones went back to pack things. In addition to the necessary beds, bedding, pots and pans, etc., all had to be brought over. They only had to wait until the weather cleared before going to the mountains to cut wood and repair the house before moving back.


    Yang Bao asked some people from the vige to help them move things. When those people learned that the Mo family lent their houses to people whose houses had copsed, they felt more and more that the Mo family was a truly kind family.


    After moving back and forth several times, almost all the things have been moved here, and more than ten rooms will be enough. There is a distance between the front yard and the back yard, so these people can move in and have no hindrance to the Mo family''s life. Seeing that nothing happened to him, Mo Yan returned to the back, held the ears of the three beasts, and told them not to go forward.


    The heavy snow stopped all day long, and started to fall again in the evening. Not to mention the people in the front yard who were worried, Mo Yan was also worried, silently praying in his heart that there would be no snow disaster, otherwise no one knows how many people would suffer.


    After dinner, Mao Mao, who had been missing for almost two days, flew back shivering with a thinyer of white snow on his body and a letter written by Xiao Ruiyuan to Mo Yan on his feet.


    Mo Yan quickly brought it several slices of fresh chicken and a small bowl of spiritual spring water. When it had eaten and drank enough to warm itself up, she opened the mailbox with some anticipation and took out the letter inside.


    Fortunately, this letter is very normal. Although it is very short, only a few sentences, it is not repeated ny-nine or eighty-one times. It is really not easy!


    The content of the letter was also simple and clear. In addition to expressing satisfaction with her response to the letter, he also hoped that she could write a letter every other day so that she would not have to worry about exhausting Mao Mao to death. She also wanted to feed him less meat to prevent him from getting too fat. The speed of flight


    Mo Yan locked the letter in the drawer with her eyes twitching. She looked at Mao Mao battling wits with the little flower ball in the small hall, and silently lit the wax for it.


    It is quite bitter to meet such a harsh master!


    Since someones letter was short, Mo Yan didnt have to rack his brains to reply. I took out my pen and ink and besides writing about the heavy snow here, I asked him about the weather conditions there, and by the way expressed my concern about his "difficulty in traveling". It only took five or six sentences in total, so I finished it quickly.


    Mo Yan still felt sorry for Maomao and couldn''t bear it being a "flying bird in the sky" going back and forth every day, so she nned to let it deliver messages tomorrow afternoon. In this way, she doesnt have to write so frequently every other day. She praises her IQ!


    How did I know that Maomao didn''t agree? He kept hovering over Mo Yan''s head and made urgent sounds, obviously urging her to stuff the letter into the mailbox quickly, so that it could be sent away immediately.


    Mo Yan was speechless at its behavior. After trying to exin to it in vain, she had no choice but to stuff the letter into it.


    Under the eaves, looking at the heavy snow outside, Maomao shed a few bitter tears to herself. If it dares to dy and falls into the hands of its owner, it will be more than just plucking its hair. Finally, it nced at Mo Yan faintly, and flew towards the distant north with the attitude of a strong man breaking off his wrist.


    It snowed heavily for two more days before finally clearing up and revealing the sun. The ice and snow had just melted, and the weather was getting colder. Except for going to the toilet, everyone stayed at home and did not dare to go out. When the sun was strong at noon, Mo Yan moved a chair and sat in the corner to bask in the sun, and took out her needlework and embroidered purses to pass the time.


    Others had also been depressed at home for a long time, and they all took chairs and sat next to ~ to read and embroider. Li Yan took Yun Sheng to y the nine-ring chain. The warm sunshine felt warm andfortable on my body, and I felt dizzy and wanted to sleep.


    At this time, a teenage girl came over with a bamboo basket, and said with some restraint and some expectancy: "Sister Yan Yan, this is the fried coke leaves made by my mother, let me bring it over for you to try. "


    Mo Yan took a look and saw that what was ced in the bamboo basket was the golden fried coke leaves. She quickly stood up and declined: "Your mother is too polite. You should keep such good food for yourself. Please take it back quickly."


    When the little girl heard that she didn''t want it, she stamped her feet anxiously: "Sister Yanyan, you have lent us your house to live in. This thing is not worth anything, so you must ept it!"


    Mo Yan waved her hands repeatedly, firmly refusing to take it.


    Fried Jiao Ye is a kind of fried pasta. Add an appropriate amount of salt, eggs and green onions to the flour, add water and mix well. Use a rolling pin to roll it into arge dough slightly thicker than the dumpling wrapper. Then use a knife to cut it into palm-sized pieces and put it on the boil. Fry it in a frying pan, take it out and let it cool before eating.


    This kind of food is not difficult to make, the ingredients are simple, and it tastes good when done well. In the eyes of the Mo family, this kind of food can only be regarded as ordinary, but for those families in the vige who can only eat half full for many years, whether it is eggs or flour, they are precious things and are only fried during festivals. Satisfy the children''s cravings a little bit.


    Now this little girl gives a basket full of baskets, which shows that the adults in the family really want to repay Mo Yan''s kindness for renting the house, but Mo Yan can''t ept it.

 Chapter 354: Zhang’s house was set on fire with ill intentions (1)

    Chapter 354: Zhang¡¯s house was set on fire with ill intentions (1)


    Chapter 354: Arson of the Zhang family with bad intentions (1)


    At this time, a malicious voice intervened: "Oh, the Liu family is really good at being a good person. The whole family can''t even eat enough, and they are willing to fry them to get favors. We can''tpare!"


    The owner of the voice was none other than Sister-inw Wang, who had a rtionship with the Mo family.


    The little girl who was originally a little anxious because Mo Yan refused to collect the fried coke leaves, her face turned red after hearing this, her hands holding the Shao Kei suddenly tightened, and she looked at Sister-inw Wang angrily.


    "Aunt Wang, what do you mean by this? My parents asked me to send fried coke leaves. They just wanted to thank Sister Yan Yan for taking them in. What''s wrong with that?"


    Sister-inw Wang looked at the fried charred leaves in the pan with greedy eyes and smacked her lips. After hearing the little girl''s question, she giggled like an old hen and said, "Auntie, what do you mean? Isn''t it just that your parents are generous and know how to behave?" , whats wrong, you cant even say such nice things?


    "You, you obviously didn''t mean that." The little girl was so angry that she knew that what this woman said was not good, but she didn''t know how to refute.


    "Why, you still want to find fault?" Sister-inw Wang looked at her with disdain, pointed at the fried burnt leaves in the bamboo basket and said: "Girl Yan, I haven''t eaten any delicacies from the mountains and seas. She will be curious about this wretched thing of yours, so you still take it." Go back and eat by yourself to save yourself the embarrassment!"


    As he spoke, he ttered Mo Yan with a shy smile: "Girl Yan, do you think so?"


    The little girl stared at Sister-inw Wang with red eyes, angry and ashamed. I thought to myself that Sister Yan Yan was unwilling to ept it. Could it be that she really disliked fried burnt leaves? But this was already the best food her family could produce. Her mother sent it to her as soon as it was ready, and she didn''t even want to eat a piece of it.


    Mo Yan looked at Sister-inw Wang expressionlessly, until she lowered her head with a confused look on her face, and then smiled at the little girl who was about to cry: "Fried coke leaves are a good food, I like it very much, please go back and thank me for me Your mother."


    As he said that, he reached out and took the rice cooker, took out a piece from it, put it in his mouth and took a bite. It was thin, fragrant and crispy, and he couldn''t help but praise: "Your mother''s craftsmanship is so good, but what I make is not as delicious. "


    Sister Yan, Yan Yan... The little girl looked a little excited, her mouth opened and she didnt know what to say. Seeing Mo Yan inviting others toe over to eat, a warm current surged in my heart.


    Others were also very considerate and came forward to taste the fried coke leaves. After tasting, they all said it was delicious and praised the little girls mothers craftsmanship.


    The little girl didn''t know whether it was because she was too excited or for other reasons, but she turned around and ran away, forgetting to even take the bamboo basket back with her.


    Sister-inw Wang, who was pped in the face, turned blue and red in turns. She stood there rubbing her hands back and forth, as if this could calm the embarrassment of being pped in the face.


    Mo Yan ate several slices of fried coke leaves in a row, and didnt stop until she felt a little tired. Seeing that Aunt Wang was still standing there, she asked with some confusion: "What''s wrong with Aunt Wang?"


    "Ah?" Sister-inw Wang didn''t seem to have recovered from the p in the face. She was stunned for a moment before reacting. She quickly said with a shy smile: "Auntie came here to apologize to you! Because of some trivial things, our two families were in trouble. We had some disputes, but Yan Yatou has a lot of money, so she didnt care about a rough guy like me and allowed our family to live in her. Thank you very much!"


    "Apologise-" Mo Yan nced at her yfully, dragged out the word "Ah", pinched a piece of fried coke leaf and put it into his mouth, bit it loudly, and said something irrelevant. : "Although this fried coke leaf is not an expensive delicacy, it is worth it because of your heart. It makes you feelfortable eating it!"


    Sister-inw Wang was stunned at first, a little confused, but after chewing the words carefully, her face turned red and sarcastic, but she was extremely angry in her heart!

 Chapter 355: Zhang’s house was set on fire with ill intentions (2)

    Chapter 355: Zhang¡¯s house was set on fire with ill intentions (2)


    Chapter 355: Zhangs family is set on fire with bad intentions (2)


    Since they moved into the front yard of the Mo family, the Wang family has discussed apologizing to the Mo family and resolving their previous grudges so that they can talk to them if they ask for anything in the future.


    As the saying goes, if someone is short-handed, he will be soft-spoken. If you apologize sincerely, it will naturally appear sincere if you bring something over. The Wang family does have some good things, at least they raise some chickens. They are reluctant to eat them themselves, so how can they be willing to give them to the Mo family?


    No, when she was about toe, she saw the Liu family bringing fried coke leaves, and Sister-inw Wang had a crooked idea, trying to tter Mo Yan by stepping on the Liu family, but she was pped in the face and her n was exposed on the spot. It''s more embarrassing than a p in the face.


    No matter how much she resented Mo Yan for not showing favor to others, Sister-inw Wang did not dare to break up with her directly at this moment, so she had no choice but to continue: "Auntie also sincerely apologizes to you, Yan Yatou. If Yan Yatou feels that she is not sincere enough, Auntie will give you a apology." Can you kowtow?"


    After saying that, if your knees really feel weak, you have to kneel down.


    Li Xiu had quick eyes and quick hands. He stepped forward and grabbed her, and said in a bad tone: "Sister-inw Wang, what are you doing? As an elder, you kneel down to this girl, a junior. Aren''t you deliberately shortening her life?"


    Sister-inw Wang looked at Mo Yan in panic and shook her head: "Girl Yan, don''t get me wrong. Auntie is here to apologize to you sincerely. Auntie is just stupid and doesn''t know how to speak. You must not be offended. !


    Mo Yan didn''t want to continue arguing with her, so she waved her hand perfunctorily: "How can I, a junior, get angry with my aunt? I just want to go back home in peace."


    When Sister-inw Wang heard this, her face lit up with joy, and she asked eagerly: "Girl Yan, are you forgiving my aunt and your uncle for the stupid things they did before?"


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched and she said vaguely: "What happened is over, Auntie, don''t take it to heart."


    "That''s good, that''s good! Yan Yatou is really a generous and good girl." Sister-inw Wang just thought that the past matter was over, and she ttered Mo Yan with a smile.


    Its just that the level of ttery is very retarded and makes people who listen feel very ufortable.


    Mo Yan didn''t bother to argue with her and sent her away with a few words.


    This Sister-inw Wang is really interesting! Li Xiu said with unclear meaning, watching the back of Sister-inw Wang leaving.


    Mo Yan smiled nonchntly and said, "Don''t contact such greedy and petty people if you can''t, so as not to cause trouble to yourself."


    Li Xiu nodded, deeply convinced.


    As soon as she turned around, Sister-inw Wang''s face dropped. She returned to her residence angrily. When she saw Wang Dali stretched out his body on the bed, she became more and more panicked. She opened up the quilt on his body and hit his back with a heavy blow. With a punch, Wang Dali jumped up from the bed and shouted: "Why are you crazy?"


    When Sister-inw Wang heard this, she became even more angry: "Yes, I must be crazy to ask that stinky girl to apologize!"


    "You, please keep your voice down." Wang Dali quickly jumped off the bed and covered her mouth. He carefully looked out the door. When he saw that no one was paying attention, he let go and said viciously: "The voice is so... What are you doing, are you afraid that people won''t hear you? If you **** that girl off, our family will freeze to death outside!"


    Sister-inw Wang was about to have a fit, but she stopped talking when she heard what he said next. She looked at the airtight house with hatred and was extremely jealous. Why didn''t such a nice house belong to her?


    Wang Dali didn''t care what she was thinking, and asked anxiously: "Didn''t I ask you to apologize? What''s going on?"


    It''s okay if I don''t mention it, but when I mention it, Sister-inw Wang''s anger rises again: "What do you think? What do you think I can do? I ran to apologize in a lowly manner, and brought my face to the door to be beaten. What do you say? ?

 Chapter 356: Zhang’s house was set on fire with ill intentions (3)

    Chapter 356: Zhang¡¯s house was set on fire with ill intentions (3)


    Chapter 356: Arson of the Zhang family with bad intentions (3)


    Wang Dali thought that the matter was not done, and immediately cursed: "You useless bitch, you can''t handle such a small thing, and that girl won''t let her go, so what if you really put your face in and beat her? When she calms down, won''t those things be revealed?"


    "You, you useless thing, is this what people say?" Sister-inw Wang was so angry that she punched Wang Dali again: "I have been with you for so many years. This is the first time I have lived in a brick house with someone else. My dear, if you are capable, dont you need me to show off your humiliation and smile?


    Wang Dali pushed her away and said impatiently: "What''s the use of talking about this? After coaxing that girl, are we afraid that we won''t make any money if we follow her? Look at the families who are good friends with her. Arent the days getting more prosperous as time goes by?


    Sister-inw Wang snorted coldly: "That girl is very cunning. She doesn''t want to be like me at all. It''s good that she doesn''t care about what happened before. I''m not that capable of making her happy."


    Wang Dali was overjoyed. He hugged Sister-inw Wang''s thick waist with a yful smile and said, "Then the girl doesn''t care about the past? So what good things will happen to the Mo family in the future, and we can also take part in it?"


    Sister-inw Wang''s face turned red, she spat at him, and said triumphantly: "That girl said that we can feel at ease, so our family can live here with peace of mind. If we don''t live in such a good house, it will be in vain."


    Wang Dali looked around the bright and warm house, and he really couldn''t bear to move out. "But this is not our house. When the weather is fine and the house is repaired, we will have to move if we don''t want to move."


    Huh, if you want to move, I dont want to live in that shabby thatched house with drafts and cold air everywhere. Sister-inw Wang pushed him in disgust and twisted her body to the side.


    Wang Dali scratched his head and was very puzzled: "If we don''t leave, that girl will definitely drive us away. It will be embarrassing at that time."


    Sister-inw Wang snorted, with a hint of calction in her eyes: "Don''t the Mo family want a reputation? Then let''s think of a way so that they can''t drive us away, can''t we?"


    When Wang Dali heard this, he immediately became energetic: "Do you have any ideas? Tell your man quickly."


    Sister-inw Wang rolled her eyes at him: "Aren''t you thinking of something?"


    Wang Dali red at her, not to mention how disappointed he was.


    The Liu family''s conditions are not good, and Mo Yan can''t get his fried coke leaves for nothing. In the evening, she steamed an extra cage of fresh meat buns with chicken juice and asked Xin''er to deliver them together in the name of delivering rice dumplings.


    There are twelve chicken-juice and fresh-meat buns in a cage. Calcted as ordinary buns, their value is about the same as that of a basket of fried coke leaves, so the Liu family won''t feel they are taking advantage of it.


    Xin''er went to Liu''s house, worried that they would not ept the buns, so she put the dumplings with the buns on the table, said a few polite words and ran away.


    Looking at the steaming white fat buns, the Liu family looked a littleplicated. They sent the fried coke leaves just to thank the Mo family for taking them in, but they got a basket of buns as a gift in return.


    The children were overjoyed. They smelled the aroma emanating from the buns, looked at their parents eagerly, and swallowed silently. They couldn''t eat buns with such a strong meaty aroma during the Chinese New Year!


    Looking at the longing eyes of their children, the Liu family felt very distressed. Thinking that it would be impossible to send the buns back again, they divided one each. The remaining seven steamed buns were ced in the bamboo basket to satisfy the children''s appetite tomorrow.


    The children also felt sorry for their parents. When they saw that their parents would not eat, they gave half of their buns to their parents. The first bun was split, and the ultimate meaty aroma made people''s mouths water.


    The Liu family couple looked at the stuffed buns filled with meat and were a little reluctant to eat them. After being urged by several children, they took a cherished bite and felt it was better than anything they had eaten before. tasty.


    After a day of snow melting during the day, the temperature dropped even lower at night, and people fell asleep early. At dawn, the Mo family''s courtyard door banged loudly. The Liu family and others who were closest to the courtyard thought they were dreaming.


    Before they could get up to check the situation, Li Xiu had already put on her clothes and hurried out. When she asked through the door, she heard the voice of Fat Tou Wang, and she quickly opened the courtyard door.


    Seeing Fat Tou Wang''s anxious look, Li Xiu was shocked: "Why are you back at this time? But there is something going on in the shop?"


    Fat Wang pushed the door open and came in, nodding casually, "Aunt Li, hurry up and urge the little boss to go into the city quickly."


    Li Xiu was worried and didn''t bother to ask further questions. She hurriedly ran towards Mo Yan''s small courtyard.


    Mo Yan had just woken up and was still lying on the bed ying with furballs. When he heard that something happened in the shop, he sat up from the bed and quickly put on his clothes. When she hurried to the hall, Wang Fattou quickly exined the matter briefly.


    What, the Zhang family actually set fire to the warehouse? Mo Yan couldnt believe her ears: Do you know why they did this?


    It turns out that justst night, Zhang''s mother and son touched the Mo family''s warehouse. When they were pouring oil and lighting a fire, they were caught on the spot by Xiao Zhu''s group of friends guarding the warehouse and taken to the Mo family''s fragrant rice shop. Because it was tootest night and the city gate was closed, Wang Fattou had to guard at the city gate and only ran back to deliver the message when the city gate opened.


    Hearing Mo Yan''s question, Wang Fattou looked embarrassed. He didn''t know how to answer her, so he had to bite the bullet and said: "The Zhang family''s mother and son are in the shop now. The young boss can ask them in person."


    Mo Yan nodded. The most important thing now is to go to the shop and ask things clearly. It would be fine if it was just the Zhang family seeking revenge on the Li family, but if the Xue family was causing trouble behind her back, she would have to guard against it.


    The snow just melted yesterday, and today there is a thickyer of ice on the road, making it very slippery to walk on. Mo Yan wrapped Xiao Hei''s feet with coarse cloth and wrapped a hemp rope around the wheel, hoping it would prevent slipping.


    This method was somewhat effective. In addition, Xiao Hei didn''t walk very fast, so he walked smoothly. It took him two moments longer than usual to reach the shop.


    At this time, Li Zhong was already waiting outside, with a look of deep exhaustion on his face. After seeing Mo Yan, he med himself and couldn''t lift his head...

 Chapter 357: The Xue family made trouble and came to help (1)

    Chapter 357: The Xue family made trouble and came to help (1)


    Chapter 357 The Xue family makes trouble andes to help (1)


    Grandpa Li, you dont need to me yourself. Please rify the matter first. Mo Yanforted him. She won''t take her anger out on anyone until the truth is revealed, even if the Zhang family''s intention to set fire seems to be motivated by a personal grudge against the Li family.


    Li Zhong nodded depressedly and asked Wang Tietou to close the store temporarily, and then went to the small room with Mo Yan, where the Zhang family mother and son were temporarily locked in.


    Opening the door, Mo Yan saw the Zhang family mother and son sitting on the cold ground, their hands and feet were tightly tied, their hair was messy, and their mouths were blocked with cloth. They looked very embarrassed.


    When the Zhang family''s mother and son saw theming in, their faces were filled with fear at first, and then they started struggling violently. Madam Hu''s eyes were full of fierceness, and he was whining like he was threatening.


    Mo Yan smiled coldly, pulled out a sharp bone-eliminating knife from somewhere, and walked slowly in front of the Zhang family mother and son. The sharp de gave off a cold light under the reflection of the light, which made the Zhang family mother and son feel guilty for a while. be terrified.


    Hands on the knife as soon as hees, not only frightening the Zhang family mother and son, but also Li Zhong. He was about to step forward to stop him, but Mo Yan stopped him with a look.


    Seeing her getting closer and closer, with a look of ill-intention on her face, the Zhang family mother and son felt deeply frightened. Hu''s previous ferocity waspletely lost, and they could not help but shrink down and lean against their son.


    Mo Yan was very satisfied with the reaction of the mother and son. The sharp knife in his hand wavered, wandered around their necks for a while, and finally ced it on Hu''s neck.


    We should be tough when dealing with people who are greedy for life and afraid of death.


    "I won''t talk nonsense to you. Now you should answer honestly whatever I ask, otherwise don''t me me for not having an eye for the knife in my hand!"


    Mrs. Hu''s face turned pale. She looked at Mo Yan in confusion, obviously considering the authenticity of her words. She didn''t believe that Mo Yan dared to kill them here.


    As if he had read her thoughts, Mo Yan continued to threaten: "Even if I can''t kill you mother and son here, I can still do it by dragging you to the barren mountains and wilderness in the middle of the night, killing you, and throwing you to feed the wild animals. It is said that because of the heavy snow, the wild beasts in the mountains can''t find anything to eat. They are the most ferocious at this time! What do you think a group of ferocious beasts will do if they see you?"


    Seeing that she didn''t look like she was joking at all, Hu''s pupils dted, his face twisted in fear, he whined, and his head pounded like garlic.


    As if he was satisfied with her knowledge of current affairs, Mo Yan had a smile on his face, but in the eyes of the Zhang family mother and son, it looked more like a devil''s smile.


    After detailed interrogation, Mo Yan finally figured out the ins and outs of the matter.


    The Zhang family''s mother and son''s arson was indeed rted to the Li family''s grievances, but they dared to do this only because of the instigation and inducement of thoughtful people.


    Although the mother and son did not know who the instigator was, except for the Xue family members, Mo Yan did not agree with him. Even thest time they came to make trouble and were beaten up by Li Zhong, it was because of the Xue family''s instigation.


    The Zhang family''s mother and son dared to take risks because after Yao Taohua and her children took away all the Zhang family''s money, the Zhang family was left destitute, with nothing of value except an empty house.


    The Hu family is a womanly family who has never experienced hardship and has no idea how to make a living; Zhang Ming is a weak and ipetent loser who can''t lift his shoulders and lift his hands and refuses to endure hardships. The mother and son had to shamelessly go to the neighboring houses to beg for help. food.


    But the Zhang family had always been at odds with their neighbors, and within a few days they got fed up with it. They closed the door tightly at meal time and refused to talk to them anymore.

 Chapter 358: The Xue family made trouble and came to help (2)

    Chapter 358: The Xue family made trouble and came to help (2)


    Chapter 358 The Xue family makes trouble and helps (2)


    Later, the Xue family came to them and said that they would give them fifty taels of silver as long as they went to Mo''s fragrant rice shop to cause trouble every day and forced them to fail to do business. Fifty taels of silver was a huge windfall for the impoverished Zhang family, mother and son. They agreed without even thinking about it.


    So the Zhang family''s mother and son started making noise in the shop. That day, when Mo Yan asked, Fat Tou Wang hesitated and refused to say anything. Firstly, he didn''t want to bother Mo Yan with such a matter. Secondly, he also felt that it was not a big deal. Li Zhong, the shopkeeper, can be solved.


    However, the mother and son were only thinking about fifty taels of silver, so even if they were driven away by Li Zhong, they would stille to the house to make trouble. Fortunately, most of the people who came to buy food were old customers, and they heard that these two people were from the Zhang family who used to sell moldy food. I hate them, but the business in the shop is not affected.


    This result made the Xue family very dissatisfied, so they nned to be cruel and directly ordered the Zhang family mother and son to burn the Mo family''s warehouse.


    Once the grain in the warehouse is burned, the vitality of the Mojia fragrant rice will be greatly damaged. They will definitely find a way to repurchase the grain, so that they can follow the clues to find the source of the Mojia fragrant rice, and then take over it themselves.


    I have to say that the Xue family had a very good idea. Even if the Zhang family was exposed, they would not be found. After all, the Zhang family has a feud with the Li family, and it''s normal to wait for an opportunity to retaliate.


    Girl Yan, what are you going to do with these two people?


    Li Zhong gritted his teeth with hatred as he looked at the Zhang family''s mother and son who looked like dead dogs. Even if this matter has nothing to do with the Li family, it is because of the grudges with the Zhang family that the Xue family came to the shop through the Zhang family. If Yan Yatou hadn''t had the foresight to find someone to guard it, the warehouse would have been burned down by them.


    When the mother and son of the Zhang family heard this, they looked at Mo Yan with fear. Seeing that she had not taken back the sharp knife, her face suddenly turned pale again.


    Mo Yan looked at them expressionlessly and said indifferently: "Send them to the Yamen to reunite the Zhang family."


    "Uh, uh, uh--" The Zhang family''s mother and son struggled fiercely. They didn''t want to go to the yamen, and they didn''t want to stay in a cell that was cold, wet, and didn''t even have enough to eat.


    "They attempted arson, and the Yamen will not give them a heavy sentence." Li Zhong hated them so much that he only served a few years in prison when they were sent to the Yamen, which was too easy for them.


    Looking at the struggling Zhang mother and son, Mo Yan shook her head, "For them, a few years in jail is enough."


    She has never seen a prison cell in this era, but the environment will never be better than in the previous life. For the Zhang family''s mother and son, who were indolent and had no family members to visit them, this kind of punishment was absolutely devastating both physically and mentally.


    Hearing this, Li Zhong had no choice but to give up and asked again: "What about the Xue family?"


    Xue family? Mo Yan frowned, and then said with malice to the Zhang family''s mother and son: "If you hadn''t listened to the Xue family''s instructions, you wouldn''t havee to look for trouble that day, and Yao Taohua wouldn''t have had the opportunity to take your Zhang family''s only daughter with her. Even if your grandson and all the money ran away, you mother and son would not end up like this, so you went to court, and dont forget that it was the Xue family that caused you to end up like this."


    The eyes of the Zhang family''s mother and son changed, and they gradually stopped struggling, but their eyes shone with hatred, obviously ming all this on the Xue family.


    Coming out of the small room, Li Zhong was a little worried: "Even if the Zhang family mother and son insist on insisting on the Xue family, as long as the Xue family does not admit it or even uses some connections, the Yamen will not dare to do anything to them, and may even beat them up and say We framed the Xue family."


    A malicious smile appeared on Mo Yan''s face: "The Xue family tried their best to use the Zhang family''s hand to plot against us, just because they didn''t want to cause trouble. It shows that they are still afraid. You also said before that because of the bad luck, Regarding the food issue, the Xue family''s vitality has been severely damaged, and it has also been criticized by other royal merchants. If this matter reaches the ears of the Xue family''s opponents, even if it cannot do anything to the Xue family, it will be enough to make the Xue family feel sick for a while."


    Just think of it as a little interest for arson! However, since the Xue family discovered their own fragrant rice, they might be discovered by other families, so they still had to get Yan Junyu on board.


    Li Zhong thought for a moment and thought this was a good idea, so he went to the Yamen to beat the drum andin. Then several police officers followed him to the shop and took the Zhang family mother and son away.


    Seeing that the matter could not be dyed any longer, Mo Yan nned to go to Huixianju to ask shopkeeper Xing, but he didn''t want shopkeeper Xing toe over first.


    Seeing Mo Yan, Shopkeeper Xing said with a smile: "It''s good that Miss Mo is here. My master is free today and is drinking tea at Huixian Residence. If it''s convenient for Miss Mo, you can go there now."


    Thats great! Mo Yan was overjoyed, told Li Zhong, and followed Shopkeeper Xing to Huixianju.


    Shopkeeper Xing led Mo Yan directly to the third floor and to the private room where they metst time. Guan Yu was guarding the door. After seeing theming over and nodding, he raised his hand and knocked on the door, then pushed the door open and made a gesture of invitation to Mo Yan.


    As soon as Mo Yan entered the door, he saw Yan Junyu standing in front of the window, facing the window and looking at the scenery.


    He was dressed in a luxurious purple fur coat, and his already slender figure became more and more extraordinary; half of his long ck hair was firmly bound by a white jade crown, and the remaining half was casually scattered around his shoulders, bright and beautiful. The sunlight scattered ntingly on him, giving him a dazzling halo, and the noble aura surrounding him made people dare not look at him.


    Mo Yan was fascinated by what he saw and unconsciouslypared him with Xiao Ruiyuan. They are both handsome men with outstanding looks, but their temperaments arepletely different. One has a strong aura, as cold as an iceberg, and the other is as bright as a jade tree, beautiful and charming. Each has its own characteristics, but it''s hard to tell them apart.


    "How about it? But you are impressed by my charm and want to fall at my knees? Well, for the sake of our acquaintance, I can leave you a position as a maid serving the ink."


    Yan Junyu seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. He turned around and looked at Mo Yan with a half-smile, his narrow fox eyes shing with mischievous light.


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes silently, but the smile on her face was extremely sincere: "Young Master, I''m joking. There are so many women who want to be your maidservant that they could go around the capital three times, so I won''t join in the fun. .


    Yan Junyu squinted his eyes, knowing that he couldn''t gain any advantage with words, so he ended his joke and sat down. Seeing that Mo Yan was still standing, the jade bone fan between her fingers pointed to the chair opposite. Her white jade-like hand elegantly held the teapot and poured two cups of tea.


    Mo Yan was not polite and sat opposite him. After a cup of tea, he exined his purpose.

 Chapter 359: Solving Hidden Danger Qing Wu Girl (1)

    Chapter 359: Solving Hidden Danger Qing Wu Girl (1)


    A new type of grain with a yield of one thousand kilograms per mu?


    Yan Junyu looked at Mo Yan, who was calm andposed, with a half-smile, and a strange color shed across his narrow eyes.


    This girl is quite astute. She doesn''t seem to be greedy for fame and wealth. She puts this huge credit on him. In fact, she tries her best to protect herself from any danger and interference, and makes him owe her. It was a big favor, and she had to take care of it all the time. All she had to do was hide behind her and count the money with peace of mind.


    She is indeed a cunning girl!


    Although he couldn''t refuse the temptation of this big piece of pie, he couldn''t agree so happily, making this little girl too proud, right?


    With this thought in his mind, Yan Junyu leanedzily on the back of the chair, with the corners of his lips slightly hooked, his evil eyes falling lightly on Mo Yan''s face, and he saidzily: "I always like to do things that are effortless to please. What you are talking about is really embarrassing for me."


    Mo Yan''s heart was not as calm as it appeared on the surface. On the surface, this matter would benefit Yan Junyu without any harm, but if this person didn''t trust her or had other reasons why he couldn''t agree, there was nothing she could do.


    Now when I heard this, I was not sure whether what he said was true or not, and I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    Young Master Yan, you only need to take care of your reputation in this matter, and deal with those people with bad intentions. Based on your status in the capital, its just a matter of one sentence, so you dont need to worry too much.


    Yan Junyu was unmoved and retorted ording to her words: "Although I am the young prince of the Duke''s Mansion, the current Duke''s Mansion is neither in charge of troops nor in power. It is just an empty shell in name only." Thats all. There are powerful people all over the capital. If someone wants to take this piece of meat, I may not be able to stop him even if I try my best."


    Mo Yans eyes twitched. If he didnt smile so showily, his words would still have some credibility. Moreover, the current Queen Mother is his aunt, the Emperor is his cousin, and he is deeply favored by the two bosses. Even if the prince Longsun wants to intervene, as long as he is not willing, who will dare to take it from him? Can''t get it by force?


    "Since Mr. Yan doesn''t want to, I won''t force it. I just need you to help me get rid of the Xue family. This is not difficult for you. Regarding the new grains, I will just find someone else. I think we''ll see about itter There are a lot of people interested!


    Yan Junyu stared, why didn''t this girl follow the song? Shouldn''t she be crying, hugging his thighs, and begging him to agree? How could he change his mind so easily and find someone else, and then ask him toe forward to send the Xue family away? It was so frustrating that he had to do such a thankless task because of the previous agreement!


    Of course, Young Master Yan can think about it carefully, Im not in a hurry.


    Seeing that Yan Junyu was exhausted, Mo Yan was in a good mood. Although she is holding the golden thigh, the transaction between them is from the perspective of equality. She cannot do anything groveling, and she will not do it.


    Even if he doesn''t agree today, it doesn''t matter. At worst, the high-quality grain seeds in the space will not be nted for the time being. They will be taken out when the right timees and be fully promoted in Dachu.


    "Hmph, do you think such a person is easy to find? Don''t find a wolf, and not even the bones will be left after being eaten by a wolf!" Yan Junyu couldn''t help but hit him with words. He couldn''t help but feel so depressed. It was clear that he had the initiative, but in the end he was defeated by a little girl.


    Mo Yan said with a smile: "You don''t have to worry about this, Young Master Yan. No one will refuse to leave a name in history. I don''t want this credit, and I have nothing to be chewed on."


    After hearing this, Mr. Yan became more and more angry. He rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t you just refuse?"

 Chapter 360: Solving Hidden Danger Qing Wu Girl (2)

    Chapter 360: Solving Hidden Danger Qing Wu Girl (2)


    Mo Yan smiled and said nothing.


    How much food can you eat with your big appetite! This credit is so great, how can a little vige girl like her take on it? When looking for Yan Junyu, he also believed in his character. If he gave him such a great gift, he would try his best to help him if he encounters any difficulties in the future.


    Speaking of it, this is just a fair deal!


    Yan Junyu despises Mo Yan for being cunning and cunning, but in his heart he admires her indifference when faced with the temptation of fame and fortune: "For the sake of our acquaintance, I reluctantly agreed to this matter."


    Mo Yan was happy in her heart, and her arrogant tone was very pleasing to her ears. She ttered him and said, "Young Master Yan is decisive and admirable."


    Young Master Yan curled up his lips and snorted, opened the jade bone fan with a snap, then closed it again as if he had thought of something, leaned forward with his upper body, and looked at Mo Yan seriously: "The new grain you mentioned Can the yield per mu really reach one thousand catties?"


    This question is very important. Mo Yan also suppressed her smile and said in a very solemn tone: "As long as the weather is good and the fertility of the paddy fields is sufficient, the yield of one thousand catties per mu may be more than that!"


    One thousand kilograms is just an understatement for her, and it will definitely be more than that if she takes care of it.


    Seeing that she was so sure, Yan Junyu leaned backzily, with a charming smile on his face again: "That''s good! Since you gave this great credit to me, I won''t ask about you as a grain farmer. Source. As for the Xue family, you dont have to take it to heart. If anyone inquires about you in the future, just tell me my name."


    In the past, she didn''t want others to know that they had contact, because she was worried that if those people knew about the potion, it would be detrimental to her. Now even if people know about it, they still have a cooperative rtionship, and it is normal for them to have contact, as long as the matter about the potion is not Don''t worry if the news leaks out.


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then agreed in a good-natured manner, and then talked about the orchard.


    Before, I was worried that the fruit seedlings would not survive, so I didnt discuss some things with you in detail. Now the fruit seedlings are all alive. If nothing unexpected happens, they will bear fruit the year after next. I cant get your fruit seedlings in vain.


    After Yan Junyu heard this, he looked at Mo Yan in surprise: "You can grow fruit seedlings that are so difficult to grow. How did you do it?"


    Mo Yan looked calm: "nt it just like an ordinary fruit seedling, water it regrly and weed it. Maybe the feng shui of Liuyang Vige is good, and you will survive anyway."


    Yan Junyu clicked his tongue and didn''t dig into the details. He didn''t know whether he believed it or not. "Those fruit seedlings are not mine. When they bear fruit in the future, except for the ones you keep for yourself, the rest will be sold to me at the market price." .


    Mo Yan frowned, whats the difference between this and giving it to her? And she didn''t want to take advantage of it.


    "It''s better to do this. Within five years, you and I will have half of the fruits produced by the fruit trees. Except for the half I keep for myself, the rest will be sold to you at the market price. After five years, if you still need it, I will sell all the fruits at the market price." sell to you."


    Yan Junyu looked at her as if she were a fool, but was finally defeated by her firm eyes, "It''s up to you, but don''t me me for speaking harshly. This fruit seedling may not bear fruit if it survives, so don''t have high expectations. "


    Mo Yan''s expression shrank, and she nodded pretending to be worried. The little person in her heart has already danced happily. In just two years, her orchard will be fruitful.


    With the heavy stone in his heart relieved, Mo Yan said goodbye to Yan Junyu and returned to the shop rxed. He couldn''t wait to tell Li Zhong the good news that Yan Junyu woulde forward to warn the Xue family, hoping that he would stop ming himself.


    After hearing this, Li Zhong was extremely happy. As long as the Zhang family mother and son were convicted of attempted arson, they would be able to do business safely.


    Comparing the happiness of the two of them, there was a lot of excitement in the yard of the eldest son of the Xue family. Young Master Xue ordered his men to press Gou Guanshi down on a bench and beat him twenty times with his own hands, killing half of Gou Guanshi''s life.


    If it weren''t for Gou Guanshi''s daughter, Aunt Gou, who knelt on the ground with her belly full and begged, Master Xue would have beaten Gou Guanshi to death. It turned out that the instigator behind the Zhang family''s arson was Gou Guanshi.


    It would be fine if he seeded in setting the fire, but he was caught and sent to the Yamen. Not only did it ruin Manager Song''s n, but it might also bring big trouble to the Xue family, which was surrounded by powerful enemies. Young Master Xue It would be strange if you are not angry!


    Young Master Xue had a gloomy face and had the dog-like Gou gou dragged away, and then sent away the crying Aunt Gou. He called Mr. Song to the study room and asked anxiously how to resolve this crisis so that the head of the family would not me him.


    Manager Song pondered for a moment and said cautiously: "This matter has not yet reached the ears of the family master. The eldest young master can first send people to the cell to stabilize the Zhang family mother and son and ask them not to talk nonsense. I will show my sincerity to the Mo family''s fragrant rice." My boss, if you exin the matter clearly, things will turn around in the future.


    Young Master Xue was silent for a moment, and had to admit that this was all he could do at the moment. He looked at Manager Song with relief and said, "Fortunately, I have you to help me make suggestions. As long as this matter is sessfullypleted, I will take credit for your credit." .


    Manager Song said a few words of humility and ttered Young Master Xue without leaving any trace. He made Young Master Xue smile before he left the study to arrange the next thing.


    Walking to a corner, a pretty girl happened to bump into her. Manager Song subconsciously reached out to help her. After seeing the girl''s appearance clearly, he was a little surprised: "It turns out to be Miss Qingwu."


    Miss Qingwu, also known as Mo Ernier, raised her head and saw clearly that it was Manager Song. She took a step back in a panic and hurriedly walked towards him: "Song, Manager Song, it''s Qingwu, Qingwu who is reckless. Yes, I hope Manager Song will spare Qingwu."


    After finishing speaking, a pair of wet eyes looked at Manager Song with shrinking eyes. No one could bear to me her if they saw her pitiful appearance.


    Manager Song never med her, but when he saw her like this, he felt very pity. He couldn''t help but touched her head and showed a loving smile: "Don''t be afraid, Qingwu, Uncle Song doesn''t me you."


    The words "Uncle Song" made Mo Ernier''s unfallen tears fall down like broken beads. She threw herself into Manager Song''s arms and began to cry indistinctly. He shouted something.


    Manager Song, who was a little overwhelmed, heard clearly. His body trembled, and he hugged the girl tightly in his arms with a dazed expression. His red eyes and trembling hands betrayed his inner sadness.


    Mo Ernier, who was burying her head in his arms and sobbing, had a hint of sess in her calctions...

 Chapter 361: If you refuse to leave, you will drive people away (1)

    Chapter 361: If you refuse to leave, you will drive people away (1)


    It''s just that the wishes of Young Master Xue and Manager Song were destined to fail. When Mr. Xue, the head of the Xue family, sent away the second-ss housekeeper of Duke Wu''an in a cold sweat, he called Young Master Xue to the study room with anger and fiercely raped him. After scolding him, he not only took back all the rights in Young Master Xue''s hands because of hisck of ability, but also personally ordered the half-dead Guanshi Gou to be **** and sent to the Yamen, and his family members were sold to a distant ce. Prefecture, hoping to calm down the anger of Mr. Yan Xiaogong, the Duke of Wu''an.


    Mr. Xue returned to his yard with a gloomy face. When he saw Aunt Gouing to plead for mercy, he vented all his anger on her for losing her rights. If Gou Guan hadn''t interfered randomly, he wouldn''t have offended Mr. Yan. After all, he cared about his own flesh and blood, so he just ordered his Aunt Gou to be sent to his vige in Zhuangzi, a neighboring county, and she was not allowed to set foot in the Xue family again for the rest of his life.


    After receiving the news, Manager Song came in a hurry. After hearing that the backer of Mojia Xiangmi was Mr. Yan of Wu''an Pce, he broke out in a cold sweat. He was secretly d that he only instigated the Zhang family mother and son to cause trouble, and there was no time before that. Take the next step, otherwise he is afraid of the same fate as Gou Guanshi.


    Knowing that the power that Mr. Xue had finally mastered was taken back by the head of the family, Manager Song''s face didn''t look good. He has gained both glory and loss. He has finally climbed to where he is today and has been favored by the future head of the family. But now that something like this has happened, Young Master Xues status has also been shaken. You must know that Young Master Xue is not the only one in the Xue family. The young master is not even the only direct young master.


    After patientlyforting Young Master Xue, Manager Song returned to his residence full of concerns.


    It didn''t take long for Mo Ernier to find out the news, and she came to see Manager Song with a prepared purse. As soon as they met, she sweetly called "Godfather", even louder than Mo Yonglu. Kiss dad again.


    When Manager Song saw her, he had a loving smile on his face. When he saw the purse she had embroidered by her own hands, even though it was not exquisite, it made his gloomy mood a lot lighter.


    Mo Ernier is good at guessing other people''s thoughts. Seeing that Manager Song was worried, she asked a few cautious questions on the pretext of sharing his worries.


    Manager Song was deeply moved by his goddaughter''s thoughtfulness, and without guarding her, he simply exined the matter, and finally sighed: "Who would have thought that a small farmer with no identity or background who had escaped from the south could rely on Go up to Young Master Yan, otherwise even if you give the Xue family a hundred courages, they wouldn''t dare to stroke the tiger''s beard."


    Mo Ernier stared nkly at the extremely dazzling sunshine outside the window. The jealousy and hatred in her heart were like wild weeds: "Yeah, who would have thought that a cheap thing who couldn''t even eat enough and lived like a pig or dog could be found?" Such a powerful backer!


    Manager Song noticed the strangeness in his goddaughter''s words, and remembered that her real surname was also Mo, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Does Wu''er know the Mo family?"


    Mo Ernier''s expression changed. After thinking about it, she still didn''t tell her about her grudges with the Mo family. The godfather is just a steward of the Xue family now. Even if she tells him, he can''t make the decision for her. It''s better to hide it first and make the godfather feel more sorry for her. Only when he has the ability in the future will he try his best to help her get revenge.


    Thinking of this, she showed a look that seemed painful and sad: "Although Wu''er''s surname is Mo, she has nothing to do with the Mo family."


    Manager Song has lived for half his life. What kind of person has he never seen? If he can tell at a nce that she is lying, then the Mo family must have done something sorry for her to do this. But since Wu''er didn''t want to talk about it, he wouldn''t force it. He would explore it in detailter when he found a suitable opportunity.

 Chapter 362: If you refuse to leave, you will drive people away (2)

    Chapter 362: If you refuse to leave, you will drive people away (2)


    Unable to bear the sadness of his goddaughter, heforted him lovingly: "Whether it has anything to do with it or not, Wu''er is my most beloved goddaughter. Wu''er shouldpletely forget those sad past events and live a peaceful life in the future. days."


    Mo Ernier threw herself into Manager Song''s arms with tears in her eyes and coquettishly said that her godfather loved her the most.


    Manager Song was so amused by her that she burst outughing. He couldn''t help but feel lucky that he had a good daughter. It must be that his biological daughter couldn''t bear him living alone in the world, so she specially sent her goddaughter who looked simr to her and had a simr temperament to apany him.


    Mo Ernier closed her eyes and enjoyed the "fatherly love" given to her by Manager Song, but her mind was spinning rapidly.


    The Xue family is already the richest and most powerful family she has ever seen. She thought that as long as it worked well, she could use the power of the Xue family to "pay back" those who had bullied her, but it turned out to be a Wu An The second-ss housekeeper of the pce can make the head of the Xue family bow down, but what can a little third-ss maid do?


    What''s even more irritating is that that **** actually hooked up with the aloof Young Master Yan, and was able to persuade Young Master Yan to stand up for her. As expected, there are just as many daughters as there are mothers, and they are all inferior things.


    Now that the Xue family is useless, she must find a way to find a more powerful owner to overpower that bitch. It''s just that she became a ve of the Xue family. Unless she died, she could never escape from the Xue family.


    However, the godfather is only employed by the Xue family, not a ve of the Xue family. Originally she just wanted to find someone to rely on to slowly climb up thedder, but now it is her only chance to get rid of the Xue family and climb up to the powerful. She must firmly Hold on tightly.


    Thinking of this, Mo Ernier''s cold eyes shed with a sh of fanaticism, fanaticism for power!


    As the saying goes, its not strange to give gifts to many people. Looking at the apology piles that filled half of the hall, Mo Yan politely sent away the smiling head of the Xue family.


    After closing the courtyard door, she saw the envious looks from the vigers staying at her house and couldn''t help but shake her head and smile bitterly. If it were not for the banner of Mr. Yan Xiaogong, the Duke of Wu''an, it would be toote to kill everyone in the Xue family. How could theye to apologize honestly?


    It''s just that Yan Junyu didn''t do anything to the Xue family. The Xue family themselves were royal merchants. Now that they were taking the initiative to show their kindness to her, she couldn''t just quarrel with the Xue family. It would be best to expose the Xue family''s plot against her shop like this.


    While sorting out the Xue familys apology, Mo Yan couldnt help but click her tongue.


    .


    This is not a big deal. The wealth of the Xue family can be seen at the tip of the iceberg. No wonder so many people have been trying to get involved with those in power since ancient times. Once you hook up, you will definitely fall into the nest of wealth. However, high profits oftene with high risks, so she still feels that it is better to farm honestly.


    Cloth and other supplies can be kept forter use. Food such as snacks will lose its vor in up to three days unless ced in the space.


    There are so many snacks that even if they are eaten as meals, we cant finish them in three days. Mo Yan asked Xin''er to send a letter to each of the family members with whom she was close, including Sister-inw Cai, Zhou and Xiong, and asked Zhen''er to take a few letters to treat the children living at home.


    If you give it away like this, half of it will be consumed. The dim sum at Baiweizhai was pretty good, but it was a bit sweet and Mo Yan couldn''t finish it after a few pieces. The three beasts have great appetites, but except for the hairball, the other two are very picky and will never take a bite of this sweet and greasy snack.

 Chapter 363: If you refuse to leave, you will drive people away (3)

    Chapter 363: If you refuse to leave, you will drive people away (3)


    Seeing that everyone''s food was particrly sweet, Xiaohua and Dabai were also greedy. They rubbed Mo Yan''s thighs back and forth, wanting to eat the delicious snacks she made, especially the various meat pies.


    At this time, Zhen''er came back angrily holding two envelopes of opened snacks. He put the snacks on the table, pouted andined dissatisfiedly: "Sister, when will the Wang family move out? They are so annoying! These snacks were originally shared with the children. The elders of the Wang family Its okay for the children to grab the food, but Aunt Wang, an adult, also came to grab it and even scolded the other little brother. Its so shameless!


    Mo Yan frowned, smiled andforted Zhen''er a few words, and his impression of Sister-inw Wang became even worse.


    Not only is there a problem with her personality, but the weather has been nice these past few days. Others have gone to the mountains to cut down trees and repair their houses. The Wang family is better off. They sit in the corner and bask in the sun all day long. It seems that there is no such thing as repairing the house. Is it possible that they have to stay at her house all the time? ?


    If this is really the case, it is really disgusting! No, she had to remind them to repair the house quickly and move them back, otherwise they would be kicked out and it would not look good on their face.


    At this time, the Wang family was basking in the sun in the corner and eating pastries snatched from Zhen''er. Seeing Mo Yaning over, Sister-inw Wang handed the remaining snacks to Mo Yan with a ttering look, and said with a shy face: "Girl Yan, I don''t have anything good to entertain you at home. This snack is not bad, just try it." Try it!"


    Mo Yan looked at the wine cup-sized snack on the oil paper, which seemed to be stained with saliva, and then looked at Sister-inw Wang with a pained face. She suddenly didn''t want to speak, but she had to.


    Aunt Wang, youre wee. We still have this snack at home. You can keep it for yourself!


    Sister-inw Wang grinned, revealing her big yellow teeth. As soon as she closed the oil paper in her hand, she poured all the dim sum crumbs into her mouth. While eating, she chattered endlessly, and the dim sum crumbs almost sprayed into Mo Yan''s face. superior.


    "Yan Yatou, this snack is really good. It''s much better than the white sugar cakes sold on the street! Who is that old man who came this morning? He looks very rich. He also gave your family a lot of things. This Desserts too, right? Oh, your family is really great. Its going to be developed. If theres a good way, dont forget us folks!


    Wang Dali, who had been slumped in the chair without moving, sat up straight and looked at Mo Yan, with a ttering and expectant smile on his face.


    Mo Yan twitched the corners of his lips and answered perfunctorily, then asked as if unintentionally: "The weather has been good these days, and the snow on the mountain has melted. Why haven''t my aunt''s family gone to the mountain to cut down trees to build a house?"


    Sister-inw Wang''s expression changed, and she secretly observed Mo Yan''s expression. Seeing that she really seemed to be just asking casually, she breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again: "Yan girl, Auntie is just trying to talk to you about this. Now that you''re here, let''s just talk!"


    Mo Yan had a gut feeling that what she said would not be a good thing, but she still acted like she was listening: "Aunt Wang, please tell me."


    Sister-inw Wang rubbed her hands, turned her head and nced at Wang Dali covertly. After getting her husband''s hint, her smile turned into a bitter look: "Yan girl, aunt is not afraid of your jokes. Living in a thatched house is hot in summer and cold in winter. Just look at it." There was a heavy snowfall recently and the house copsed, and now it is the coldest time. What should we do if the whole family is frozen?"


    As she said that, she nced at Mo Yan secretly. Seeing that she was silent and not answering, she gritted her teeth and said what the couple had been nning for a long time: "So, aunt and your uncle n to invite us after the weather gets warmer next spring. It''s much better to build an adobe house than live in a thatched house! Girl Yan, what do you think?"

 Chapter 364: If you refuse to leave, you will drive people away (4)

    Chapter 364: If you refuse to leave, you will drive people away (4)


    Mo Yan nodded and said with a smile: "The adobe house is indeed much better than thatched house. It seems that my aunt''s family is living a good life. They were able to build an adobe house so quickly. It is much better than other houses in the vige."


    But I knew very well that the Wang family had not yet paid off the debt they owed for growing vegetables in greenhouses during the summer, and they had no ability to build an adobe house.


    Sister-inw Wang also remembered that there were only about a hundred copper coins in the money jar. She smiled awkwardly and said with dignity, "It doesn''t matter if you are a little bit tired, but you can''t make the elderly and children suffer, right?"


    "That''s true!" Mo Yan agreed with this, but what did she say in a roundabout way have to do with cutting down trees to build houses?


    Sister-inw Wang''s eyes lit up and she felt that the heat was almost done. She smiled and said her ultimate goal: "Girl Yan, even if the thatched house is repaired, it will have to be demolished when the timees to build a house. It is really a waste of time! Auntie wants to fight with you. Lets discuss it, we will continue to live here in the next few months, and we will move back when the house is built in the spring of next year. Anyway, your family is not short of these houses, so for the sake of the fellow vigers, let us live in it for a few months. Bar!"


    Hearing her matter-of-fact tone, Mo Yan suddenly realized. It turns out that after such a big detour, they actually had this idea. If someone else made such a request, she might agree as long as their character was not bad, but she knew exactly what kind of virtues Wang Dali and Sister-inw Wang had, so who knew what they would do after she agreed!


    Facing Sister-inw Wang''s expectant gaze, Mo Yan''s lips curved into a sarcastic smile, and she broke her fantasy with a deep voice: "Aunt Wang, you and I are not rtives, and I lent you my house before. Its for the sake of my fellow vigers! Its almost the twelfth lunar month and the New Year ising soon. Its not suitable for your family to continue to live in it. Its better to repair the house now and choose a foundation when the house is built in the spring next year. You dont have to worry about not having room for the whole family to live in the house.


    She didn''t expect that her request would be rejected so bluntly. The smile on Sister-inw Wang''s face could hardly be maintained, and there was a hint of thorn in her words unconsciously: "Girl Yan, your family has a big business, so this house is empty." If you don''t want to live in your aunt''s house for nothing, you can rent it to your aunt''s family. She can help you clean it. Our family is going out!"


    Seeing that her words were unpleasant, Mo Yan simply said it directly: "Aunt Wang, even if my family has a big business, it was earned with hard work with both hands. There is no reason to let outsiders live in it! If you are rare, you guys The Wang family can make money if they work hard for several years! As for renting a house, I''m sorry, my family still doesn''tck the money, so I won''t rent it to others! Sister-inw Wang should take advantage of the good weather and repair the house as soon as possible. "


    For this reason, anyone who cares about face will definitely agree to move out immediately, but the Wang family only wants to live in the spacious and warm brick house of the Mo family, so what does face mean? Can I have food and shelter?


    Seeing Mo Yan''s refusal sopletely, with no room for turning around, Wang Dali couldn''t sit still anymore, stood up from the chair, rushed to Mo Yan and said with a yful smile: "Girl Yan, it''s not that we are refusing to move. It''s just that there are real difficulties at home. You also know that my parents are old and not in good health. With all this going on, who will bear the responsibility if something happens?"


    Wang Dalis parents are indeed not in good health. They are fine in spring, summer and autumn. But in winter, cold legs will attack and they can only lie in bed. However, Wang Dali''s tone seemed to be saying that if anything happened to his parents after moving away, the Mo family would be med. This was no longer a begging, but a naked threat!


    Looking at Wang Dali with a hint of pride in his eyes, Mo Yan had a deeper understanding of his shamelessness. When encountering such a shameless scoundrel, even if she continued to talk, they would not move away. Maybe for Lai In her house, something unexpected would happen. In this case, we can only use strong methods to drive people out directly...

 Chapter 365: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (1)

    Chapter 365: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (1)


    Chapter 365 The first marriage proposal, the heroine Xiaobaicai (1)


    Mo Yan went directly to Yang Bao with two envelopes of snacks. She did not add any exaggeration and just repeated what the Wang couple said.


    After hearing this, Yang Bao was angry and ashamed, and his old face turned red.


    He was the one who took the lead in settling the vigers whose houses copsed in the Mo family. Now that the Wang family does this, isn''t this a clear p in his face? What''s more, an adobe house costs at least ten taels of silver. Where can the Wang family have this money? It''s just because the Mo family''s house is good and I want to hang on and find this excuse!


    This kind of faceless and skinny person is reced by him. Even for the silver, he is unwilling to give up his house to him. Besides, the Mo family does notck the point of silver money!


    Thinking of this, Yang Bao said in a deep voice: "Girl Yan, don''t worry, I''ll leave this matter to my uncle!"


    Well, I believe Uncle Yang! Its just that Wang Dali is not easy to deal with. I wonder if he holds a grudge.


    With Yang Baos promise, Mo Yan was mostly relieved, but she had another level of worry.


    Thinking of Wang Dali''s character, Yang Bao didn''t feel that Mo Yan was unreasonable, so heforted him: "Yan Yatou, please bear with him for two days. When the timees, your uncle will step in. Even if he hasints in his heart, he won''t me your family." go!"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan had a better impression of Yang Bao, but what if Wang Dali med Yang Bao for meddling in his own business and expressed his anger at him?


    Yang Bao saw her worry and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Yan Ya. After all, my uncle is also the vige chief of Liuyang Vige. As long as the Wang family still wants to stay in Liuyang Vige, they don''t dare to do anything to my uncle." !


    Although Yang Bao is just a vige chief with no rank, he is absolutely the one and only person in Liuyang Vige and even has the right to expel any vigers who go against his will.


    With thest worry gone, Mo Yan said gratefully, "I''ll leave this matter to Uncle Yang!"


    Yang Bao waved his hands repeatedly. After all, he was also responsible for this matter, and it was up to him to step in and resolve it.


    Wang Dali and others didn''t know that Mo Yan had gone to the vige chief''s house toin. In the next few days, they couldn''t help but feel proud when they saw that Mo Yan didn''t drive them away again. They openly and secretlyughed at the other seven vigers who were repairing their houses. They were fools and spent the whole day leisurely. He was basking in the sun with his legs crossed under the corner.


    Little did they know that most people also secretly despised them and put them on the "cklist" that refused to interact with them.


    Four or five days passed like this, and with the help of other vigers with whom they had made good friends, the seven vigers quickly repaired their houses. The day before they moved back, these people brought eggs or homemade food to Mo''s house to express their gratitude. Mo Yan smiled and gave corresponding gifts in return.


    Several households of vigers moved away one after another, leaving only the Wang family who had not moved. Just when the people in the vige thought that the Mo family had acquiesced, Yang Bao took his sons to find Wang Dali and asked him why he hadn''t moved yet. Walk.


    Wang Dali used the same rhetoric he told Mo Yan before to deal with Yang Bao, but Yang Bao exposed it verbatim to his face, severely reprimanded him, and set a three-day deadline. Within three days, regardless of whether the Wang family''s house is repaired or not, they must move out of the Mo family, otherwise he will personally bring people over to "move" them. If they dare to resist, the Wang family will be expelled from Liuyang Vige.


    His words made everyone in the Wang family dumbfounded. Wang Dali came to his senses and was about to ask Mo Yan toe forward and tell Yang Bao personally to let them stay. However, he was told that Mo Yan had entered the city early in the morning and would not be able toe back until evening.


    No matter how much Wang Dali and his family begged, Yang Bao refused to change his mind and left with his sons.

 Chapter 366: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (2)

    Chapter 366: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (2)


    Chapter 366 The first marriage proposal, the heroine Xiaobaicai (2)


    Today is November 28th. It is the day when Mo Qingze takes a break, and it is also the day when Gou Guanshi and the Zhang familys mother and son were convicted.


    Mo Yan asked Li Zhong to go to the Yamen as the client, while he stayed in the shop to calcte the ounts for this month. The shop has been open for a whole month, and she wants to see how much money she has earned this month.


    Atst count, I actually earned nearly 700 taels of silver! Food is the most important thing for the people, and opening a rice shop is really a profitable business. Of course, this is under the premise that the cost is almost negligible. In addition, the outbreak of war has caused the price of food to rise, otherwise it would not be possible to earn so much.


    Even so, Mo Yan was very happy. If this trend continued, Mipu would have no problem earning five thousand taels a year. This would be much easier than standing in the cold wind selling vegetables.


    At noon, Li Zhong brought back the yamen''s verdict against the Zhang family, mother and son, and Gou Guanshi. As the mastermind and the scapegoat introduced by the Xue family to calm Young Master Yan''s anger, Gou Guanshi received the heaviest sentence and was immediately put in jail. Unless the new emperor ascends the throne and grants amnesty to the world, he will never see the sun again in his life.


    The Zhang familys mother and son were also sentenced to ten years as essories. If Zhang Fugui and Hu cane out alive ten yearster, it is possible for the family to be reunited. However, the conditions in the prison were too poor. Both of them were over fifty, and they had no rtives to take care of them. No one knew whether they could survive the past ten years.


    Such a verdict was within Mo Yans expectation. In short, neither the Zhang family nor the Xue family wille to trouble her again. In particr, the Xue family''s awe andpromise made those who heard the news dare not act rashly even if they had thoughts about the high-quality food.


    As long as Mr. Yans banner is there, Mojia Xiangmi can continue to operate smoothly. This is the most important thing!


    With the Zhang family in such a miserable state, all the resentment in Li Zhong''s heart has almost disappeared. Most of the gloom in his eyebrows has also disappeared, and the whole person looks a lot more rxed.


    The evildoers are rewarded, and Tietou and Wang Fattou are even more happy. From now on, they can go home every day and no longer have to guard the shop.


    In the afternoon, Mo Yan estimated the time for school to end at Changshan Academy, and Mo Yan personally drove a carriage to Changshan Academy to pick up Mo Qingze. Li Zhong and the other three also closed their shop, and the five of them returned to Liuyang Vige together.


    When they arrived at home, Wang Dali burst into the hall before they even had time to drink hot water, and Li Xiu couldn''t stop him. This time he not only brought several children, but also used the door panels to carry the old parents who were lying on the bed and unable to walk.


    Wang Dali''s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Mo Qingze. Schrs are most concerned about reputation, not to mention that this person is also called a good person, so he probably won''t drive their family away.


    Thinking of this, he rushed to Mo Qingze and begged with a mournful face: "Mr. Mo, for the sake of me being a senior and a junior, you can be merciful and let our family continue to live together, as long as we survive the winter." , we will definitely move after spring."


    "Yes, Mr. Mo, you also have children. If it were you, would you watch your children freezing to death outside?" Sister-inw Wang obviously also thought of this, pretending to wipe her eyes, and moved. With love.


    Several children also begged, and even the two old men lying on the door panel wiped away tears.


    Mo Qingze put down the teacup, looked at Mo Yan in confusion, and asked her what was going on.


    But Mo Yan was extremely bored. She exined the matter in a few words, then looked at the Wang family and said loudly: "Dad, since this matter was decided by the vige chief, let''s not get involved. Otherwise, others will follow suit in the future. If you dont listen to the vige chief, how will the vige chief manage the affairs of the vige over time?

 Chapter 367: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (3)

    Chapter 367: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (3)


    Chapter 367 The first marriage proposal, the heroine Xiaobaicai (3)


    Mo Qingze was not confused. He thought about what Wang Dali and his wife had done. After thinking about it for a moment, he knew their n and naturally he would not agree to their request.


    So he patiently said: "It''s not that I don''t want to agree, but our family is also a viger in Liuyang Vige, so we have to listen to the vige chief. If your family is really in trouble, you can ask the vige chief toe forward and ask someone to help you. I don''t think the vige chief will reject."


    Wang Dali''s heart continued to sink. He looked at Mo Qingze and said without giving up: "Mr. Mo is the only schr in Liuyang Vige. Even the vige chief wants to give you face. As long as youe forward, the vige chief will not say anything." What."


    Mo Qingze''s face was serious and he said displeasedly: "Because of this, I will not break this rule, otherwise I will ask the vige chief to intercede with any family in the future. Isn''t this deliberately embarrassing the vige chief?"


    Originally this was the truth, but to Wang Dali''s ears, it was all a deliberate evasion. A surge of resentment suddenly welled up in his heart, and he looked at the father and daughter with a sullen face, and asked unwillingly: "So, you are refusing?"


    Seeing him like this, Mo Qingze frowned but still refused: "The vige chief promised you three days. As long as you find someone to help, you can repair the house."


    When Wang Dali heard this, he finally gave up. He gave the Mo family a sneaky look and snorted coldly. Sister-inw Wang, who had stopped drinking and wanted to say something else, rushed out of the Mo family''s hall without even caring about her parents.


    Sister-inw Wang chased for a few steps but failed to catch up. She turned around and red at Mo Yan and the others fiercely, as if the Mo family had done something heinous to her.


    She and several half-year-old children worked together to lift the two old people out. Mo Qingze and Li Zhong stepped forward to help, but they were scolded as "hypocritical" and several children even spat at them. This made Mo Qingze, who was still a little apologetic, no longer want to pay attention to this family.


    It is impossible for just a few people from the Wang family to repair the house within three days. Wang Dali had to ask the vigers for help, but the people in the vige knew privately that they wanted to stay with the Mo family, and they didn''t want to pay attention to such people.


    Hence, Wang Dali traveled to most of the vige and was refused help by the vigers on various excuses. This shows how unpopr he is. The sessive obstacles made him feel more and more resentful. He resented the vige chief for being nosy, and resented the Mo family for being unkind. However, he had to go to the vige chief''s house and ask Yang Bao to help him find someone.


    Yang Bao had long known that this would be the result. He secretly cursed Wang Dali for not living up to expectations, but still helped him find more than ten people to help him repair the house. Those who were found were unhappy, but for the sake of the vige chief, they went anyway.


    With the help of more than a dozen vigers, the Wang familys house was repaired within three days. On the day of moving, Sister-inw Wang was packing her things while sobbing and wiping away her tears, cursing so loudly that even the vigers passing by the Mo family heard her. She felt even more unworthy of the Mo family.


    Even though Mo Yan and others were angry, they didn''t want to argue with the Wang family''s scoundrels, so they just stayed away and pretended not to hear. The younger ones couldn''t bear it anymore and ran over to argue with them, but they were scolded by the Wang family''s children so that they had no power to reply and came back very angry.


    Zhen''er even shouted that she never wanted to be partners with the Wang family''s children and would never let theme to her home again.


    When his good friends in the vige came to y with him, he told them the matter with a look of grievance and asked them toment. Those friends naturally stood by him, and told the adults about the matter when they got home. The adults only felt that the Mo family was unlucky. They helped people but were still left behind. Such people were not worth helping at all, and they were not worthy of helping the Wang family. More and more disdainful.

 Chapter 368: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (4)

    Chapter 368: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (4)


    Chapter 368 The first marriage proposal, the heroine Xiaobaicai (4)


    Mo Qingze only went home once a month. The next day, Mo Yan took him to see the depressions, terraces and ponds, and talked about her ns for theing year. She also wanted to hear if her father had any better opinions.


    Mo Qingze listened to his eldest daughter''s slow and well-founded words with a smile. He felt that everything was going well, and he felt a boundless sense of pride in his heart again!


    The daughter is so capable, and he, as a father, would be proud! All he can do is study hard and strive to pass the autumn exam next year and the spring exam the year after in one fell swoop to obtain Jinshi qualifications. Only with a certain identity can family members be given more protection.


    After talking, Mo Yan did not miss the things in the shop. She just ignored her transaction with Yan Junyu and med shopkeeper Xing for his help. The father is the head of the family and he has the right to know everything that happens in the family. He didn''t mention it to his father before because he was worried that it would affect his studies. Now that the matter is over, it doesn''t matter if he talks about it again.


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze didn''t know the danger. He suppressed his fear and scolded Mo Yan with a straight face. Although he is just a schr and can''t help much in this matter, his daughter is so bold that she even dares to hide such a big thing from him. If something really happens to these children, he will be thest to know. In this way The feeling is really bad.


    Mo Yan shrank her neck and endured the different kind of paternal love from her father. When he calmed down a little, she coaxed with a shy smile: "Dad, I knew this well and didn''t tell you. You see, isn''t it all right now?" Solve it?"


    Mo Qingze nced at her, hummed and said nothing, looking like "I''m still angry and don''t want to hear your exnation."


    Seeing this, Mo Yan wiped the sweat from his forehead and felt a little funny. The way his father is acting now is like a child having a tantrum, but he should be coaxed when he needs to be coaxed, lest he go to the academy and worry about his family and not be able to study peacefully.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will never hide anything from you in the future, no matter how big or small it is at home. I promise!" After speaking seriously, she also raised three fingers, looking as sincere as she wanted.


    Facing the eldest daughter''s big, watery eyes, Mo Qingze''s anger dissipated no matter how much anger he had. What''s more, he was not angry at Mo Yan for hiding it from him, but was angry at himself.


    As a father, he cannot rely on his children. Instead, he should let his daughter, a teenage girl, solve the crisis at home without any interference. This deep sense of frustration made him feel ashamed.


    Even so, to avoid this girl hiding it from him in the future, Mo Qingze still said with a straight face: "I won''t care about it this time. If there is another time, I would rather quit the academy than stay at home to guard you."


    Yeah, yeah, Im sure there wont be a next time! Mo Yan responded in a flustered voice.


    Mo Qingze touched his eldest daughter''s head with satisfaction and saw that she was almost reaching his shoulders. She would be hair-length next September, and his heart moved.


    Recently, in addition to studying, he has also been paying attention to the unmarried students in the academy, and he has also discovered a few young talents with simr family backgrounds who are diligent and studious.


    These people are all seventeen or eighteen years old, and their appearance is not bad, but their character needs to be examined. If they are really suitable, you can ask someone to discuss them.


    Thinking of this, the open-minded Mo Qingze decided to ask his daughter for her opinion: "Yan''er, dad wants to arrange a marriage for you before you get pregnant. What do you think?"


    "Huh?" The topic changed so quickly that Mo Yan didn''t react for a moment and looked at his father stupidly.

 Chapter 369: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (5)

    Chapter 369: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (5)


    Chapter 369 The first marriage proposal, the heroine Xiaobaicai (5)


    Mo Qingze smiled helplessly, tapped her forehead with his index finger, and repeated it again.


    Get engaged?


    Mo Yan stared at Mo Qingze motionlessly as if struck by lightning, but the words Xiao Ruiyuan told her before leaving came to mind. One of them was - Don''t get engaged before Ie back, you know? Even if your father forces you, it wont work!


    Um, why do you think of that person again? It must be that what he said that day was too domineering and frightened her. Well, that must be the case!


    Suppressing the impatience in her heart, Mo Yan patted her hot cheek in a panic. Seeing her father looking at her with a smile, she knew that he mistakenly thought she was shy.


    Then should she run away pretending to be shy, or should she lower her head and pull the corners of her clothes to express her opinion shyly?


    Its just that her acting skills werent good enough and she really couldnt look coy, so she raised her head and looked directly at her father, and said seriously: Dad, Im still young and I dont want to get married so early!


    Mo Qingze smiled and said, "It''s just about getting engaged first. If you don''t want to get married earlier, you can wait two yearster until you are seventeen."


    Seventeen years old is only a high school student! Mo Yan screamed crazily in her heart, and had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "Dad, this is too sudden. I really don''t want to get engaged so early!"


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he disapproved and said: "It''s gettingte. Most of the girls'' families get married before they get hairpins, and there are many who get married after they get hairpins! If it is dyed for too long, all good men of the right age will be married. Someone picked it off!


    He still prefers to find a son-inw in the academy. If nothing else, he still has some talent. Especially the few students he was interested in had already gained the reputation of being schrs at a young age, and there were many people who wanted to follow them. Even if he tried to convince others, they might not be able to seed. Even if his appearance is good enough, he is more than good enough for those people.


    Seeing that Mo Qingze was determined to get engaged before she got pregnant, Mo Yan had to stop him, lest his father would take a fancy to someone and make a bet for her when the time came. There would be no ce to cry. .


    Dad, there are still a lot of things to do at home, so lets put this matter aside for now and wait until I get older, okay?


    Mo Qingze saw how repulsive she was, so he thought about it and agreed.


    First of all, those few people need to be carefully investigated. Secondly, when he passes the examination for Juren or even Jinshi, he will have greater certainty and wider options. In short, the son-inw you find will definitely make your daughter happy and worry-free for the rest of her life.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that Mo Qingze was worried about the rest of her life, so her father didn''t mention it again, so she quickly went to the orchard with him. At this time, all the bare leaves of the fruit seedlings have fallen off, leaving only circles of straw ropes tied to the trunk.


    The Tong family took good care of the orchard, and no fruit seedlings died. After strolling around the two orchards, the two went to Tong''s house to visit Uncle Tong.


    I dont know if its because the rice the Tong family eatses from Mo Yans space, so Uncle Tongs health is much better. He no longer has to lie in bed and drink big bowls of bitter food as soon as winteres. concoction.


    Now the Tong family has an ie of one tael of silver per month, and the rice grain provided by Mo Yan is sufficient. Even the wild animals hunted by Xiaohua and the others are brought from time to time. The living conditions of the Tong family have improved a lotpared to before. In just a few months, Xiaoqing has grown a lot and his face has gained color.


    In this regard, Aunt Tong hid her gratitude deeply in her heart and took more care of the orchard. She did her best to do it herself without asking anyone, which saved Mo Yan a lot of trouble and expenses.


    Father and daughter stayed at Tong''s house for a while, then got up and went home.

 Chapter 370: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (6)

    Chapter 370: First Marriage Proposal: The Little Baicai Heroine (6)


    Chapter 370 The first marriage proposal, the heroine Xiaobaicai (6)


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Mo Yan came to the kitchen and started preparing lunch, and Li Yan helped. The little guys have been thinking about it ever since they had hot pot. However, eating hot pot often makes people get angry easily, so they haven''t eaten it again for more than ten days.


    Today we have a family reunion. Although the sun is shining, the temperature is very low. It is great for the whole family to have a lively hot pot meal!


    With Xiaohua and Dabai around, the family has never stopped having wild animals. There are two rows of pickled game hanging under the eaves outside the kitchen, which are good to keep for yourself or as gifts for rtives and friends.


    Li Yan went to the backyard with a basket and soon picked a basket of fruits, vegetables and vegetables from the greenhouse. While washing them, she said: "It''s been so cold this winter, but the vegetables we grow are still growing so well. Those greenhouses in the vige The same cannot be said for vegetables. Luffa gourds and peppers will not bear fruit at all. Only green vegetables and spinach can be exchanged for a few dors. Those vigers suffered such heavy losses, and one family still borrowed usury money. If they cannot recoup their capital before the year, they will I want to sell my daughter to pay off the debt!"


    "Selling a daughter to pay off a debt?" Mo Yan was shocked: "Can''t we wait until we have more money to pay back? Even if we pay back a little more then, it''s still better than selling a son and a daughter to be separated from each other!"


    Li Yan curled her lips and said disdainfully: "That family is headed by a woman, and the usury money was also borrowed by the woman! She is the step-brother, and the daughter to be sold is not her biological daughter. Why is she distressed? I''m afraid it''s for herself. My two daughters added more dowry, and I wish I could find an excuse to sell that stepdaughter!"


    Mo Yan frowned and said nothing. Not all stepmothers are bad people, but everyone has selfish motives and will unconsciously favor their own flesh and blood rtives. This is human nature! But if you deliberately harm others in the process of taking a bias, that is vicious!


    However, Li Yan did not stop gossiping and continued: "I heard that on the way to escape, the woman wanted to leave her stepdaughter behind, but the stepdaughter was also strong and followed closely behind, drinking water and eating grass roots along the way. Survived. No, as soon as life calmed down, the woman started to act again, and now she is targeting her stepdaughter. She is really cruel!"


    "Then the girl''s father doesn''t care?" Mo Yan couldn''t help but ask. Although there is a stepmother and a stepfather, no matter what, she is still her own daughter, and she can''t just watch her being abused!


    Hearing this, Li Yan''s tone became more and more disdainful: "Her father is a loser. He even let that woman take over the family, and that woman gave birth to his only son. How dare he take care of it?"


    Mo Yan shook her head. This stepdaughter is simply the "little cabbage" heroine in the farm novels from her previous life, where her father didn''t care for her and her mother wasn''t around! I just dont know if she can sessfully counterattack like what is written in the novel, transforming into a white, rich and beautiful woman, and defeating the best and weirdest people.


    Li Yan didn''t know that Mo Yan''s imagination had reached the limit. Seeing that she seemed interested, she also told many stories that had to be told between stepmother and stepdaughter, which were as exciting as a novel.


    After all, it was a real thing that happened around her. Mo Yan couldn''t listen to it as a recreational story. She just felt a little more sympathy for the girl in her heart, but she couldn''t do anything for the poor girl. . After all, it was a family matter, and there was no reason for her to be an outsider getting involved.


    Mo Yan kneaded the dough vigorously. When it was almost done, he lit a fire in the stove, heated the pot, and put the basin in the pot. Now that the temperature is too low, the dough will not rise on the cold stove. It will undoubtedly be much faster with the heat below.


    Then, she and Li Yan began to wash and cut. They worked for more than half an hour to prepare all the ingredients and the noodles in the pot were rising.


    Mo Yan took out arge dustpan, poured the yeast dough on it, added honey, and made into long strips. Then she cut into small steamed buns with a kitchen knife and ced them one by one. She covered them with a clean white cotton cloth and ced them on the pot to continue. Use the residual heat from the stove to make the dough.


    When the steamed buns were ready, Li Yan lit a fire under the stove. Mo Yan poured some water into the pot, put the steamer on and started steaming the steamed buns. After the steamed buns are steamed, I clean the pot, dry it, and pour half the pot of oil. After the oil boils, start adding the steamed buns inside. The steamed buns fried in this way are fragrant and soft, and the crispy skin is very delicious.


    Smelling the aroma of fried steamed bunsing from the kitchen, Zhen''er, who was being tested on her schoolwork by her father, reluctantly recited an article that she had memorized by heart, which earned Mo Qingze a few cruel bursts ofughter.


    On the contrary, Yun Zhao performed very well. Although there was a hungry growl in his stomach, he was able to stabilize his mind and smoothly recited a difficult article, and urately analyzed the main idea, which made Yun Zhao Mo Qingze was very satisfied.

 Chapter 371: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his relatives (1)

    Chapter 371: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his rtives (1)


    Chapter 371 Life experience revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his rtives (1)


    Looking at the two little people of the same age and height in front of him, Mo Qingze had some considerations in his heart.


    Zhen''er is intelligent by nature and can draw inferences from one instance to other cases. However, he has a quick temper and has his own ideas. At the moment, they are still young and they are around, so he and Yan''er can still restrain themselves a little. But when they are older and enter school, if there is no one around to remind them all the time, they may make detours.


    Zhao''er is also good. His aptitude and understanding are no worse than Zhen''er. Although he looks jumpy, his mind is very firm and he is not easily affected by external things. If he can watch Zhen''er from the side, he can also worry less.


    It''s just that this child is living in his own house, which is already quite embarrassing. If he brings it up rashly, the child may think too much and think that he is using him as Zhen''er''s little follower. After a long time, there is no guarantee that he will have a grudge. This is not a good thing for him or Zhen''er.


    We have to think of a way to put each other on an equal footing, whether he or Zhen''er. Only in this way can we cultivate a true brotherhood and help each other in the future.


    Mo Qingze thought about it and thought it would be a good idea to adopt Yun Zhao as his adopted son. In this way, he and Zhen''er became legitimate brothers of the opposite sex, and they could always remind Zhen''er from the side. He also really likes this child and treats him as a nephew. He will also cultivate him with the same care as he did with Zhen''er.


    With this in mind, Mo Qingze observed Yun Zhao carefully. The more he looked at him, the more satisfied he became, and the more determined he was to recognize him as his adopted son.


    Being looked at like this, Yun Zhao was calm on the face, but a little nervous in his heart. He was afraid that if he didn''t perform well, he would offend Mo Qingze and kick them out.


    While staying at Mo''s house, he felt the warmth between his rtives again. The Uncle Mo in front of him was apletely different person from his unsympathetic father.


    Also lost his spouse, but Uncle Mo could bear not to renew their rtionship and still loved his children very much, which is something his scumbag father could never do.


    Looking at his little friend who couldn''t help but look into the kitchen, he felt envious in his heart. Even though he didn''t have a mother, under the love and care of his father and sisters, he grew up carefree like most children of the same age. Sometimes he couldn''t help but think that if he had a father like this, no matter how hard and tiring his life was, he would be happy with it.


    However, God did not give him a loving father, nor a good sister. As the eldest son of his mother, he should grow into an upright man, protect his sister from wind and rain, and let her grow up without any worries.


    The old man and the young man each have their own thoughts, but they are surprisingly simr.


    Mo Qingze looked kindly at Yun Zhao, who was staring at him, and asked warmly: "Zhao''er, uncle wants to recognize you as his adopted son, are you willing?"


    Yoshiko? Yun Zhao stared at Mo Qingze nkly, unable to believe his ears. Could it be that God heard his prayer andpensated him with a kind adoptive father?


    Zhen''er on the side was also stunned. He blinked, nced at his father, and then at his friend who looked shocked. He didn''t feel unhappy in his heart, but rather looked forward to it.


    Seeing that Yun Zhao neither spoke nor objected, Mo Qingze thought that he was unwilling to agree and was afraid of being driven away, so he smiled and said: "If Zhao''er is unwilling, just pretend that uncle didn''t say it, and uncle won''t..."


    "No!" Yun Zhao said fiercely, interrupting Mo Qingze''s words: "Zhao''er is willing!"


    As he said that, he knelt on the ground with a bang bang bang bang bang bang and knelt down to Mo Qingze three times. Then he raised his head and shouted with great solemnity: "Father!"


    Even Mo Qingze, who has lived for decades, was stunned by this sudden move. When he came to his senses, he quickly stepped forward to help Yun Zhao up, patted his thin shoulder andughed: "Okay, starting from today, I have another good son!"

 Chapter 372: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his relatives (2)

    Chapter 372: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his rtives (2)


    Yun Zhao was also too excited to speak, because from today on, he has a foster father and a family, and he is no longer homeless and homeless!


    Zhen''er also rushed up to join in the fun. He put his arm around Yun Zhao''s shoulders and narrowed his eyes with a smile: "Hey, I''m not the youngest anymore, I''m also an older brother! Zhaodi,e here, call me ''brother'' and I''ll listen!"


    How could I know that Yun Zhao smiled sinisterly, shook his head and said, "I forgot to tell Brother Zhen that I was born in the first month of the year and am two months older than Brother Zhen. Brother Zhen should call me ''brother''."


    "You lied!" Zhen''er''s eyes widened, she pointed at him and said angrily: "You clearly said you were born in April, how could you be older than me?"


    This, this


    Yun Zhao scratched his head, not knowing how to exin it. In order to arouse Zhen''er''s sympathy, he deliberately shortened his birthday by a few months. If he told the truth now, Zhen''er might be angry with him for a long time.


    Seeing that he was speechless, Zhen''er raised a smile again, patted his shoulder and said, "You should just be your younger brother honestly. Don''t worry, my elder brother will protect you from now on!"


    Yun Zhao was dumbfounded when he heard this. He looked at his adoptive father eagerly, hoping that his adoptive father would say something. Unexpectedly, his adoptive father just looked at the two brothers with a smile and had no intention of intervening.


    He shook his head helplessly, looked at Zhen''er who was smiling, and finally made a concession to satisfy his desire to be an older brother: "Okay, from now on you are the older brother, and I am the younger brother!"


    "Haha, I''m a brother. I can finally be a brother!" Zhen''er was so happy that the corners of her mouth became wider and wider. She just thought that she was a brother and had to be steady. She suppressed the silly smile on her face, so Zuo touched Yun Zhao''s head maturely, imitating Mo Yan''s tone when speaking to him and said, "Brother Zhao is so good!"


    Resisting the urge to brush the hand away from his head, Yun Zhao turned his head with a wooden face, not wanting to talk to this "brother" who was obviously stupid.


    Mo Qingze looked at the two little guys making out with great joy and felt relieved. He didn''t discuss it with Zhen''er beforehand. He was afraid that Zhen''er would be unhappy and embarrass Zhao''er on the spot. Now it seems that he was overthinking it.


    After recognizing Yun Zhao as his adopted son, naturally he cannot leave his biological sister Yun Sheng behind. When Yun Zhao found Yun Sheng, he told her about the matter and asked for her opinion.


    Because of his biological father''s indifference, Yun Sheng didn''t have any good impressions of the word "father", but seeing the scene of the Mo family''s father and son getting along warmly, she longed for it deep in her heart.


    Now that her brother actually recognized her adoptive father, she was very surprised and had small expectations in her heart, so she agreed without much thought. So she followed her brother to Mo Qingze, kowtowed to him three times respectfully, and called him "adopted father".


    Yun Sheng was only five years old, and she was still a small, soft ball. Her cute and cute appearance reminded Mo Qingze of Mo Yan when she was a child. He couldn''t help but step forward and pick her up, moving toward her. Tossing it in the air, he smiled very happily.


    Yun Sheng was a little scared, but the moment she fell, she was caught firmly by a pair of big hands. This unprecedented experience made her very happy and she couldn''t help but giggle.


    Looking at his sister who keptughing, Yun Zhao felt lucky to have met the Mo family for countless times. He clenched his fists tightly and secretly vowed to be strong, not to retaliate against those who had wronged him, but to protect this brother and sister who had done nothing to them. A home in the true sense of the word.


    Mo Yan didnt expect that in just one meal, she would gain a pair of younger siblings, but she didnt reject them. Firstly, this must be her father''s decision after careful consideration. Secondly, the Yun brothers and sisters have good moral character, so they are not afraid of causing trouble.

 Chapter 373: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his relatives (3)

    Chapter 373: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his rtives (3)


    Although I had a little grudge against Yun Zhao for plotting against Zhen''er, after these few months of getting along, that grudge has slowly dissipated. If you think about it, she might do the same thing.


    However, we are all a family now, and the parentage of the brother and sister must be rified. Mo Yan knew that they were forced out by their stepmother and had irreconcble conflicts with their family. This capital city is neither big nor small. If anything happens in the future, you must be prepared.


    After lunch, Mo Yan called Yun Zhao to his yard, exined and analyzed the pros and cons, and let him choose whether to speak or not.


    Yun Zhao''s face changed and became a little ugly. Previously, he only agreed to be the adopted son of the Mo family, but he never thought about the trouble he would bring to his adoptive father''s family when he faced the family that made him frustrated. He patted his head in annoyance, feeling vaguely regretful.


    Mo Yan''s heart sank as soon as she saw it, and her tone became extremely stern: "If you treat me as your sworn sister, tell me everything exactly."


    Yun Zhao frowned and clenched his fists, looking at Mo Yan hesitantly, not sure whether he should say anything.


    No matter how mature his mind is, Yun Zhao is only a seven-year-old child. He has suffered from the neglect of his biological father and the cruelty of his stepmother. At a young age, hecks a sense of security. He was worried that once he said it, the Mo family would no longer ept them, and the family affection he finally felt would disappear. This feeling of gaining and losing was too painful.


    Sensing his hesitation and uneasiness, Mo Yan realized that her tone was too harsh and couldn''t help but touched his head andforted him: "Sister Yan has no other intentions. If you don''t want to say it, Sister Yan won''t force you." You, when you want to say something, you cane and talk to Sister Yan again!"


    Sister Yan, dont wait any longer, Zhaoer will tell you right now! Yun Zhao said to Mo Yan gratefully. He knew in his heart that Mo Yan was doing this for his own good, and it would be too shameless to continue hiding it.


    Mo Yan patted his shoulder, poured him a cup of tea, and motioned for him to speak slowly.


    Yun Zhao picked up the tea cup, took a few sips, and slowly revealed his life experience under Mo Yans encouraging eyes.


    Yunzhaos original surname is Mu, and Yun is his mothers surname. After learning the true cause of his biological mother''s death, hepletely hated the entire Mu family. Later, he was forced out of the Mu family by his stepmother, and he and his sister changed their surname to Yun.


    The Mu family is a second-rate family in the capital, with a history older than that of Dachu. Most of the people in the n get ahead by studying. In each generation, a few people will pass the Jinshi examination, and their official positions are neither high nor low. Currently, the highest one has achieved the second rank.


    The Yun family was once a first-ss family in the capital. There were many capable people in the family, both in literature and in military affairs, and they all held highly respected positions. When the moon is full, it will lose money and when it is full, the water will overflow. A few years ago, it was revealed that the Yun family, who guarded the border, had embezzled millions of taels of military pay and coborated with the enemy and betrayed the country, which shocked the government and the public.


    Emperor Hui''an was doubtful about this, which would have wronged the meritorious officials, so he sent his confidants to three courts for a joint trial. However, all the evidence was against the Yun family, and the trial for half a year only confirmed the Yun family''s guilt.


    Everything that was involved in the Yun family was a serious crime, and all the members of the family were executed. Emperor Hui''an, thinking of his contribution to Jiangshan State over the years, only ordered the Yun family to be confiscated and all the male members of the direct branch beheaded. The side branch was expelled from Beijing and repatriated to their ce of origin. Men were not allowed to enter officialdom and women were not allowed to enter the pce within three generations.


    The crime is not as bad as that of a married daughter. As the legitimate daughter of the Yun family, Yun Zhao''s mother Yun Shi escaped. However, the reason why the Mu family asked to marry his mother in the first ce was to gain ess to the powerful Yun family. At this time, the Yun family building copsed. Not only was the Yun family useless, but the identity of the daughter of the guilty minister would also drag down the Mu family. hind legs.

 Chapter 374: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his relatives (4)

    Chapter 374: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his rtives (4)


    Yun Zhao''s father had already firmly established himself as the head of the family at that time. He had made no progress in his official career and saw his married wife bing more and more dissatisfied with him. In the end, he ignored her and gave birth to a son and a daughter for him, so he poisoned her and made her " Died of illness" and remarried his current wife, Mrs. Song.


    The Song family was not a tolerant person. Seeing that her husband did not care about the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters, she began to think of raising them. This became even more serious after she became pregnant.


    It was just that Yun Zhao had a loyal servant left by his mother to remind him from time to time. He was not induced to lose heart by ying with things by the people sent by the Song family. Instead, because of his talent and intelligence, he was very popr with his master in family studies, and he taught him more attentively. The Mu family''s education is controlled by the entire Mu family. Even if the Song family is the matron of the family, they can''t put their hands in it.


    Seeing Yun Zhao getting better and better, even her husband gradually put aside the grudge that his mother was the Yun family''s daughter and began to pay attention to him. How could the Song family still sit still? She secretly sent someone to tell Yun Zhao the truth about his biological mother''s death, driving a wedge between father and son.


    This move failed. At that time, Yun Zhao wanted to question his father face to face, but was stopped by Zhong Pu. Under Zhong Pu''s analysis of the pros and cons, he hid his hatred for his father in his heart and studied harder. He knew that only by standing out could he truly seek justice for his mother.


    This made the Song family itchy with hatred. In order for her son to sessfully inherit the position of head of the family in the future, she secretly sent someone to pretend to be a trafficker while the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters were enjoying thenterns on the Lantern Festival, and wanted to abduct the brothers and sisters far away. Sold far away.


    Its just that she underestimated the loyalty of her loyal servant to her brother and sister, and finally fought to the death to take back the two young masters from the traffickers. Before she died, she repeatedly warned them not to return to the Mu family again. They were still young and fledgling, and they were not the mistress of the house at all. Song''s opponent.


    In this way, Yun Zhao, filled with hatred for his father and stepmother, took his sister and hid around the capital to avoid being discovered by people from the Mu family or the Song family.


    From a high-ranking, well-dressed young master of an aristocratic family to a little beggar stealing for a few steamed buns, Yun Zhao''s childlike innocence was not stained, but it made his character tougher. It wasn''t until they met Mo Yan that the brother and sister ended their days of wandering, fear and hesitation!


    Mo Yan had guessed before that the brothers and sisters had aplicated life experience, and now that she hadpletely figured it out, she felt even more sorry for them. It is difficult for them to grow crooked after experiencing the cold treatment from their biological father and the hard work from their stepmother.


    Seeing the pity in Mo Yan''s eyes, the big stone hanging in Yun Zhao''s heart gradually fell down, but he still couldn''t bear to say, "Sister Yan, thanks to your family for taking us in, we gave our brothers and sisters a ce to live. Zhao''er didn''t want to Ive caused trouble for you, so lets forget about the marriage recognition!


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a tremor on his forehead. Mo Yan pretended to be angry and said: "Since my father is determined to recognize you as brothers and sisters, he will not change his mind. You will honestly be his adopted son and mine." Adored brother!"


    Seeing the excitement on Yun Zhao''s face, she added: "If you want to go back and seek justice for your mother, that''s what a child should do. Sister Yan won''t advise you. She just hopes that you can do something for Sheng before you act." Think about it, don''t act impulsively."


    Yun Zhao''s eyes turned red and he nodded fiercely: "Thank you, Sister Yan!"


    Mo Yan smiled and rubbed his head. She didn''t say anything, but she felt a little worried in her heart.


    Recognizing a rtive is not a trivial matter. You must choose an auspicious day and prepare a sumptuous feast to inform your rtives and friends.


    Yun Zhao found it too troublesome. In his eyes, this kind of ceremony was not important. Mo Qingze disagreed. Only after a family recognition ceremony was held, the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters could be regarded as his legitimate adopted sons and daughters, and their household registration could be sessfully settled in Liuyang Vige. In the future, people in the vige would not talk about the brothers and sisters behind their backs. The two of them gossiped.

 Chapter 375: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his relatives (5)

    Chapter 375: The secret of life experience is revealed and Yun Zhao recognizes his rtives (5)


    It''s just that Mo Qingze can only stay at home for two days. Not to mention that he has no time to prepare, November 30th is not a good day. However, the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, the Laba Festival, is a good day. Changshan Academy will also have a day off, so it is just right to hold the family recognition ceremony on this day.


    The date has arrived, and the next step is to finalize the rtives and friends who need to be invited.


    Under Yun Zhao''s strong opposition, Mo Qingze had no choice but to agree not to do anything big, and only invited the vige chief, Lin Yong and other close friends to be witnesses. The old Mo family also had to inform them, and it didn''t matter whether they came or not.


    Even if not many people are invited, the recognition ceremony cannot be too simple. The etiquette and customs that should be followed must still be followed.


    Early the next morning, Mo Qingze went to the best silver shop in the city to customize longevity locks for the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters. The longevity lock needs to be engraved with the names of the brother and sister, and can only be customized in advance.


    After returning, he took the Yun Zhao and Yun Sheng brothers to Yang Bao''s house to treat guests.


    Although the Yang family didn''t quite understand why Mo Qingze wanted to recognize his adopted son and daughter even though he had a son and a daughter, they still warmly congratted him.


    After visiting several other friends houses, the three of them finally went to Lao Mos house.


    After learning their purpose, Lao Motou felt panicked and couldn''t hold his breath. However, this time was different from the past, so he forced a smile and said "Okay".


    Mo Hong was so angry that he threw the tea cup and cursed Mo Qingze for preferring to raise two cubs of unknown origins rather than take care of his own rtives. If the brothers Mo Yongfu and Mo Yonglu hadn''t stopped them, they might have rushed up to beat the Yun Zhao brothers.


    Mo Qingze ignored her scolding, said a few polite words to Old Mo, and walked out of Old Mo''s house with a calm-looking Yun Zhao and a somewhat frightened Yun Sheng.


    In just half a day, the news that Mo Qingze wanted to adopt his adopted son and daughter spread throughout Liuyang Vige, and everyone who originally regarded the two as servants of the Mo family shut their mouths!


    Most people envy the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters for their good luck. Being recognized as adopted sons and daughters by the Mo family did not mean they fell into a lucky nest. We must know that even if adopted sons and daughters cannotpare with their biological children, they still have to shoulder their responsibilities in marrying a wife.


    Besides, given the way the Mo family behaves, they will not treat the brothers and sisters poorly if they recognize it. At least what the Mo family brothers and sisters have, they will also have. The Mo family also has a house and a rice shop, and the food at home is all good. Isn''t this a case of falling into a lucky nest?


    "Tsk, tsk, you said that the Mo family is really rich and free. First, they kept two oil bottles for food and housing, and now they want to be recognized as their adopted son and adopted daughter. Why didn''t our Tang Bao family do such a great thing? Encounter?"


    Tang Yushi came back after hearing the news about the Mo family''s marriage recognition. She picked up her little son who had just woken up and kissed his little red face. She was envious and jealous of Tang Zhutou who was weaving baskets at the side. said.


    Tang Zhutou did not raise his head and said angrily: "The people of the Mo family are not stupid. There is a reason for doing this."


    Although she knew this truth, Tang Yushi felt unhappy and said in a sour voice: "Our Tang Bao is so good, smart and clever. If he uses money and sends it to the school, he might even be able to earn a job for me." return."


    Tang Zhutou''s expression darkened when he mentioned the silver, and the movements in his hands became faster and faster.


    Seeing that he was silent and silent, it was annoying to look at him. Tang Yushi kicked the knitted basket at her feet angrily, and her voice became sharp: "Knit it, make it, a basket only costs three cents." Money, you just worked day and night until the Chinese New Year, and you didnt even get enough interest from the usury money. You said you had no use for it. I was so blind that I followed you, a worthless thing!"


    Tang Zhutou paused, stretched out his hand with a trembling hand, picked up the basket that Tang Yushi had kicked away, and continued to weave it with his head down.


    Tang Yushi became more and more angry andined at the top of her voice: "You want talent (here refers to appearance) but you don''t have talent, you want strength but you don''t have strength, you can''t work faster than others, and your brain is not as flexible as others, Mo''s family invites you Its not your turn to collect soybeans, nor is it your turn to open up wastnd. Otherwise, our familys life would be so difficult. Why would we have to borrow usury to get vegetables in the greenhouse? Its okay now. The vegetables are frozen to death and we lose money. Go in, I said I sold your money-losing daughter, and you are still not happy with it. What if you are not happy? If you dare, you can get me ten taels of silver ande back to pay off the debt. I will never talk about selling you again. My daughters wordse.


    Tang Zhutou was so talked about that he couldn''t even lift his head. Thinking of the ten taels of silver he owed with interest, his whole back curved, and he murmured: "If, if you can''t get the money together by the deadline, just sell it." !


    Tang Xin came back with a basket full of vegetables. She happened to hear her stepmother saying that she was going to sell her. Her red face instantly turned pale. But when she heard that she would sell her, she soaked in cold water for most of the day. My hands, which had long been frozen and unconscious, lost theirst bit of strength, and the vegetable basket fell to the ground with a bang...

 Chapter 376: I got thinking and started fighting (1)

    Chapter 376: I got thinking and started fighting (1)


    Chapter 376 I got thinking and started fighting (1)


    Hearing that her husband was relieved, Mrs. Tang Yu felt happy and started calcting the ounts.


    That loser is already ten years old. If she is sold to a wealthy family as a girl, she can only get ten taels of silver at most. But if she is sold to a ce like that, she is worth at least thirty or forty taels because of her beauty.


    With these forty taels of silver, not only could she pay off the ten taels of usury, but she also had the dowry for her eldest Ya and Erya. She could also build a spacious adobe house and send her youngest son Tang Bao to school.


    The more Tang Yushi thought about it, the more beautiful it became, and her smile turned into a chrysanthemum. Just as he was about to say something more to Tang Zhutou, confirming the fact that he had sold the money-losing goods, he heard a noise outside. He craned his neck and saw the money-losing goods standing outside, with washed vegetables scattered everywhere.nd.


    Well, you **** girl who is suffering from the gue, these vegetables are meant to be sold, but now they have been broken by you, this **** girl, how can they be sold at a good price? I will beat you to death for this useless thing!


    Tang Yushi was so angry that she cursed loudly, put her son on the bed, picked up a cane by the wall, rushed outside, and beat Tang Xin all over the head and face.


    Even though it was freezing cold, apart from a shabby inner jacket, Tang Xin only wore a torn and small jacket. The thin clothes couldn''t stop the slender rattan, and waves of sharp pain hit her, making her want to run away. However, Tang Yushi grabbed her arm so hard that she had no way to escape and could only let the cane hit her body one after another.


    She gritted her teeth, resisting the waves of severe pain on her back and legs, and stared at the father in the room who was watching her being beaten, and the hatred in her eyes seemed to burst out of her eyes.


    Tang Zhutou listened to his wife''s curses and his daughter''s suppressed sobs, and buried his head low, as if he couldn''t hear or see them.


    Her father''s ipetence made Tang Xinpletely give up. She couldn''t break free from Tang Yu''s shackles, but she was unwilling to be beaten.


    Looking at the green vegetables lying beside her feet, she raised her feet and stepped on them as if to vent her anger. The tender green vegetables could not withstand her "abuse", and the green juice stained the ground, like green blood, which made her inexplicably feel pleasure. So the other foot stepped on it and crushed it hard again and again.


    You little bitch, you dare to trample on my food, Ill beat you to death, you lose money, Ill beat you to death!


    Tang Yushi''s face changed drastically, and he pulled the man aside. The force of his hand became stronger and stronger, and the sound of sharpshes could be heard.


    Looking at the pile of vegetables that she had trampled to pieces and couldn''t be sold at all, a twisted smile appeared on Tang Xin''s face, and even the cane that hit her body didn''t seem to hurt that much.


    Tang Xin was beaten for unknown lengths of time. His whole body was numb and he could hardly feel the pain. Tang Yushi finally got tired of the beating, threw away the deformed rattan in his hand, and picked up the trampled vegetables on the ground with a look of pain on his face.


    You cheap girl, I should have sold you a long time ago to save you from the disaster of our family. Why dont you die!


    Most of the vegetables were trampled and damaged, and there was no way they could be sold on the street. Tang Yu stood up with a curse, raised his hand and pped Tang Xin hard twice.


    In an instant, Tang Xin''s cheeks became red and swollen, and her eyes were fixed on Tang Yushi, so bright that it made people feel chilly.


    At this time, the two sisters Tang Daya and Tang Erya came back talking andughing after having enough fun outside.


    Seeing Tang Xin''s red and swollen cheeks, Tang Daya gloated to Tang Erya: "This money-losing guy got beaten again. Mom, it''s true. You can''t hit your face anywhere. If your face is broken, how can you sell it?" What a price!

 Chapter 377: I got thinking and started fighting (2)

    Chapter 377: I got thinking and started fighting (2)


    Chapter 377 I got thinking and started fighting (2)


    Looking at his face, which was much prettier than his own even though it was red and swollen, Tang Erya said jealously: "It''s best if you break it, so that you don''t have to look so charming and hook up with a seven or eight-year-old boy! "


    Tang Daya and Tang Erya were born to Tang Yu and her ex-husband. After remarrying Tang Zhutou, she took the Tang surname, but her status in the Tang family was much higher than that of Tang Xin. Many uninformed vigers in the vige thought that this They are Tang Zhutou''s biological daughters.


    In front of Tang Xin, the two sisters exchanged words with each other, and the words they said became more and more unpleasant. They were not at all what a twelve or thirteen year old girl should say. Needless to say, it was obvious that it was Tang Yu. Shi talked unabashedly in front of them and asked them to learn.


    Tang Xin bit her lower lip, resisting the urge to beat her two stepsisters, and turned around and left without saying a word. She didn''t want to stay in this cold and heartless home for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, she just ignored them and walked away. Tang Erya just felt that he had been humiliated and said bitterly: "Look at her eyes with no one in mind. She really thinks of herself as a richdy. Don''t you think she is a richdy?" Neither of the two girls in the family are as proud as her!"


    Tang Da Ya also had an unhappy face: "Humph, just think of her pride. Wait until my mother sells her to a ce like that, where thousands of people will ride on her and trample on her. Let''s see what she has to be proud of."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Erya seemed to have seen the misery of Tang Xin being insulted, and she giggled.


    The words of the two sisters fell into the ears of Tang Xin who had not gone far. Tang Daya''s sarcastic and determined words were like a basin of ice water sshing her from head to toe, making her whole body feel like she had fallen into an ice cave!


    It turned out that the vicious woman was nning to sell her into such a dirty ce!


    No, she doesnt want it, she doesnt want to be sold like a beast and live a life of humiliation and dignity! She would never allow that vicious woman to live happily with the money she earned from selling her body, no way!


    Tang Xin''s eyes were blood red, and he only had one thought in his mind: Tang Yushi must not be allowed to seed!


    She wandered aimlessly, and what she listened to the most was those people''s discussions about the Mo family''s marriage recognition, and unknowingly she came to the door of the Mo family.


    Looking at the tall door wall made of blue bricks, Tang Xin, who had never stepped into Mo''s house before, couldn''t imagine what the scene was like inside. She could only hear a few words from other vigers, guessing that the Mo family sleeps in clean and warm big beds every day, wears beautiful and warm clothes, eats fragrant and soft rice, and rides in afortable carriage. Go to town.


    When Xin''er and Li Yan came back from ying outside, they saw a girl standing at the door of their house. She was looking at the door motionless. She couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked, "Girl, what can I do for you?"


    Tang Xin''s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden voice. She looked at Xin''er nkly, her eyes falling on her unconsciously. When he saw that she was wearing a beautiful soft and shiny leather jacket, envy shed in her eyes, her hands clenched into fists, and she resisted the urge to reach out and touch it.


    Seeing that she was looking at her without speaking, Xin''er was a little confused. She originally wanted to pull Li Yan away, but when she saw Tang Xin''s thin and shabby clothes, she couldn''t bear it and secretly asked Li Yan: "Is she... Came here to beg?


    Li Yan nced at Tang Xin again and said uncertainly: "I haven''t seen her in the vige. I don''t know if she came here to beg for food!"


    In the past, people often came to the vige to beg, and after winter there were even more people. Now they saw that Tang Xin''s clothes were simr to those people, which made them suspicious.


    After hearing this, Xin''er already concluded that Tang Xin was here to beg. Without thinking much, she rushed into the house and took a few leftover meat buns from the kitchen. Thinking of the clothes that could barely cover her body, she went back to the house and found the 80% new cotton-padded jacket she worest year, took it out and stuffed it into Tang Xin''s arms.

 Chapter 378: I started to think about it and started fighting (3)

    Chapter 378: I started to think about it and started fighting (3)


    Chapter 378 I got thinking and started fighting (3)


    Seeing that she was in a daze, he exined: "We have already had lunch at home and there is no hot vegetable rice. You can take these buns back and heat them up before eating. This cotton coat is quite warm. You can put it on before leaving." Save me from freezing."


    When Tang Xin heard this, he didn''t realize that he was being treated as a beggar. She couldn''t tell whether it was anger or humiliation. She wanted to throw the things in her hands back, but hugging the soft cotton clothes seemed to make her body warm, so she couldn''t bear it!


    Xiner didn''t know what she was thinking. Seeing her lowering her head and not moving, she thought she was shy and embarrassed, so she smiled and pulled Li Yan in without saying anything.


    Looking at the figure that disappeared after entering the courtyard gate, Tang Xin hugged the cotton-padded clothes tightly in her arms, and a certain kind of hot light burst out from her eyes...


    It was the Laba Festival in a blink of an eye, and Mo Qingze came back the day before. Li Zhong also handed over the affairs of the rice shop to Tietou and Wang Fattou, and stayed at home to help.


    There are two things to do in Laba. One is to entertain rtives and friends with a family recognition banquet, and the other is to cook Laba porridge tomemorate the Laba Festival. When the two things came together, it became a bit busy.


    Fortunately, there are not many people at this banquet, and three or four tables are enough. Mo Yan and the others had prepared the ingredients and utensils in advance so that they would not get mixed up with the Laba Festival.


    Laba porridge needs to be cooked a little longer, not only for eating at home, but also for giving to rtives and friends. Generally, those who have the conditions will also give more to poor people to umte virtue for themselves.


    Mo Yan had previously nned to cook some more Laba porridge on this day and give it to the poor people wandering in the city, but it was just the same as the wedding banquet, so he didn''t have the energy to do it anymore, so he had to let Wang Fattou and Tietou wait in the shop. Boil some in it and give it to those whoe to receive rice at noon every day.


    The main ingredients of Laba porridge are japonica rice, glutinous rice and barley. Usually, appropriate amounts of wild rice, water chestnuts, walnut kernels, pine nuts, red dates, etc. are also added. The Mo family prepared these things two days in advance and were busy making Laba porridge early that morning.


    Laba porridge is not difficult to make. Mo Yan cooked it for two whole pots. The Laba porridge was served inrge bowls and carried in baskets by Xin''er and the other little ones, and delivered one by one to the families of Yang Bao, Lin Yong, and Cai''s sister-inw, who were close friends.


    Most of the two pots of porridge were given away, and the rest was eaten at home. Usually these porridges would not be finished on Laba day, and the remaining porridge means more than enough every year.


    Almost as soon as she received the Laba porridge from the Mo family, Mo Wu brought the Laba porridge she had cooked and brought her eldest daughter Mo Danier over to help.


    Seeing that the rest of the people didn''te, Mo Yan asked casually.


    Perhaps because of previous experiences, the men of Lao Mo''s family knew that they would not be popr even if they went, so they had no intention of making people ufortable again. Mo Niu was unwilling to give in and nned to bring her two sons over for a feast, but was stopped by Mo Yonglu with words.


    Mo Hong was also reluctant to part with the good food from the Mo family. She had already pulled Mo Yongxi out of the door, but was severely scolded by Lao Motou, who warned her not to take even one step closer to the Mo family, otherwise she would interrupt the mother-daughter rtionship. leg.


    Mo Hong didn''t have the courage toe without Old Mo. She felt ufortable if she didn''t go to Mo''s house to take advantage of this, so she asked Mo Wu to take Mo Yongxi and other grandchildren to Mo''s house. Mo Wu didn''t even think about it. , refused, and only brought Mo Danier, who was capable of doing things.


    After Mo Yan heard this, she didnt say anything. She just asked Xiner to go to Lao Mos house to pick up Sannier and Shitou for dinner. It would be better if Lao Motou and others didn''te, otherwise there would be no trouble.


    Not long after, those families who had received Mos Laba porridge came over one after another with their own Laba porridge. In addition, each person also holds two pairs of shoes or socks, onerge and one small, which are gifts for the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters.


    Even though these shoes and socks were old-fashioned in style and made of very ordinary coarse cotton, the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters were so moved that they happily thanked them.


    The two little guys are polite and sensible, especially Yun Zhao''s conversation, which is very different from ordinary children, and he looks smart. When they saw Zhen''er hugging his shoulders affectionately, as if they were brothers, everyone vaguely understood why Mo Qingze did this.


    In front of everyone, Yun Zhao and his brother knelt down solemnly in front of Mo Qingze, kowtowed to him three times, and respectfully called him "adopted father".


    Mo Qingze was so happy that he opened the two wooden boxes on the table, took out the longevity locks, and put them on the necks of the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters.


    "Father, this is a purse made by Sheng''er. I hope my foster father won''t dislike it."


    Yun Sheng was a little embarrassed and took out the gift he had prepared, which was a moon-white purse with only a bamboo leaf embroidered on it.


    She has not been in contact with female workers for long. She only worked on this simple purse for several days, and her fingers were pricked with a few needle holes. Although the style is simple, even rough, the heart is touching.


    Good, good, good, my adoptive father likes it very much. Shenger is such a filial and good boy!


    Mo Qingze happily took it and hung it on his waist. He picked up Yun Sheng and put it on hisp. His affection was beyond words.


    Those with eyes would know that Mo Qingze really liked the brother and sister. Everyone came up to congratte them and praised the brother and sister so much that the two of them blushed and felt very shy.


    Yun Sheng leaned into his adoptive father''s warm embrace with a look of admiration on his face, his eyes shining like stars in the night sky.


    Looking at his sister''s happy look, Yun Zhao tightened his hands on his back, and the gratitude in his heart swept over him like a tide, making him want to cry indulgently...


    After the lively recognition banquet, Aunt Li Xiu and nephew Li Xiu cleaned up the mess on the table, while Mo Yanmao was in the kitchen, beating his aching waist and not wanting to move. Not many people came today, and there were only four tables. Each table had more than 20 dishes all cooked by her. The elbows holding the spat were so sore that they had no strength.


    At this time, Xin''er ran in in a panic, pulled Mo Yan and ran out: "Sister, Xiaohua Dabai and Red Python got into a fight in the back mountain. Red Python looked very angry and injured them both. Hurry up and stop them!"


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, all his fatigue was scared away!


    "Why are they fighting? Also, isn''t the red python hibernating? Why did it escape at this time?"


    Xin''er shook her head quickly: "I don''t know. Just now we vaguely heard the little flowers screaming, so we ran to see them, and we saw them fighting with the red python. They were all bleeding. They almost hit the yard. On the edge."

 Chapter 379: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the village and hunting dogs (1)

    Chapter 379: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the vige and hunting dogs (1)


    Chapter 379 The wild beast enters the vige and beats the dog (1)


    Mo Yan was still in the yard when she heard the shrill roar of Xiao Huaing from the back hill. She felt anxious and quickly opened the side door and ran up the hill, followed by Xin''er.


    On the trail at the foot of the mountain, Zhen''er and several other children looked anxiously at the mountainside, where the fighting was fierce at the moment. They hade a little closer and were almost swatted away by the red python''s tail, so they did not dare to follow.


    Seeing Mo Yaning, they all asked what to do. They were familiar with several wild animals and did not want any of them to get hurt.


    Halfway up the mountain were covered with withered grass. Mo Yan could only hear the screams of the little flowers and couldn''t see their shadows at all. Instead, he saw the red python that was supposed to be hibernating, holding its huge head and walking quickly through the grass. The sound of the tail pping the ground angrily could be heard.


    It seems that the red python is really angry. Could it be that Xiaohua and the others woke up the hibernating red python?


    Mo Yan guessed and quickly ran towards the mountainside. If we don''t stop it, such a big movement will definitely attract the vigers in the vige!


    Sister, dont go, its too dangerous! Xiner shouted from behind in fright, and several other children rushed to persuade her.


    Mo Yan turned around and waved to them, "The red python is not bad-tempered and won''t do anything to me. Just don''t follow me. I will be very careful."


    As soon as the words fell, Xiaohua screamed again, and Mo Yan didn''t care to say anything more and ran towards the mountain quickly.


    The younger ones were worried that the red python would be harmful to their sister, so they followed closely, keeping a close distance so that if anything happened, they could take care of her.


    Halfway up the mountain, several wild beasts were fighting fiercely. The red python had red eyes, twisted its body crazily, spat out letters and hissed, chased after the little flowers, and swung its tail over to p them vigorously. It was obvious that it was really irritated!


    Dabai was okay, he ran very fast, and the red python didn''t chase it away much. It only focused most of its attention on Xiaohua. Xiaohua was in dire straits. Her speed was slightly slower and she couldn''t get away. She was hit by a tail from time to time.


    As for Hairball, he was clinging to a high branch of a tree, looking at the dangers below. He was hugging the trunk of the tree and screaming anxiously, but he did not dare toe down to persuade him to make peace.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan was almost sure that the little flower had provoked the red python and woke it up from hibernation. Otherwise, the red python would not have been so angry with it because of its not very violent temper.


    Seeing the little flower scurrying here and there, Mo Yan said in her heart that it deserved it, so she just stood aside and watched it being taught a lesson.


    Xiaohua was pped on the **** by the angry red python, and her skin was not as thick as the red python. She was pped and bitten by the red python, and she bled a lot. The silver fur was dyed withrge patches of red, which hurt her. Howling and screaming, miserable and pitiful.


    The red python had no intention of letting Xiao Hua go. It red with its eyes as big as copper bells and fiercely pursued the "culprit" who woke it up. It was hibernating well in the hole, and no one was messing with it, so this guy rushed in and woke it up. You must know that it is already very old. Even if it eats a lot of good and spiritual things in the past few months, it will not be able to improve its aging body for the time being.


    It''s so cold in winter. It''s easy to freeze to death in your sleep and never wake up. Now that I''m woken up in the middle of the night, I feel very ufortable. All the spiritual things I''ve eaten in the past few months have been in vain. I don''t know if it will happen. If there is more damage to the body, its all this **** guy!


    At this time, Xiaohuas heart almost copsed! It doesn''t need to hibernate. Who knows the impact of hibernation on the red python? It just got bored and wanted to ask the red python to get up and y with it. In the end, this guy chased it like it was life-threatening.

 Chapter 380: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the village and hunting dogs (2)

    Chapter 380: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the vige and hunting dogs (2)


    Chapter 380 The wild beast enters the vige and beats the dog (2)


    Had I known this would happen, even if I gave it a hundred courages, it wouldn''t dare to mess with the red python. Now it''s fine, it''s about to be beaten to death, woo hoo!


    Hairball was the first to find Mo Yan. It whined and came down from the tree. It rushed to Mo Yan in panic and tried to climb up her trouser legs. It looked so pitiful. Clearly frightened.


    But now it has grown into a fat and round one, and it can reach Mo Yan''s shoulder immediately, and it is impossible to cuddle in her arms like when she was a child.


    Feeling its body trembling, Mo Yan rolled his eyes, then stretched out his arms to hug it, patted its back, andforted it softly. After all, it is only a few months old and has been living with people. This is probably the first time it has encountered a battle, so no wonder it is so scared.


    Dabai was the second one to find out. He turned around and ran towards Mo Yan. He even yelled at Xiaohua very righteously. This time Xiaohua also noticed it. After a moment''s hesitation, she was hit hard by the red python''s tail.


    It let out a howl, then rushed towards Mo Yan at an incredible speed. In an instant, it was in front of her, biting her right hand impatiently to seek refuge in the space.


    Xiner and the others were watching not far away, but Mo Yan was not willing to let it in. Seeing the red python rushing over quickly, she quickly used her body as a shield, grabbed a fragrant roast chicken from the space, and threw it over with all her strength.


    Seeing the roasted chicken flying over, the red python would have happily bit it into its mouth before, but this time it turned a blind eye and pounced on it with more ferocity and murderous intent, as if using a roasted chicken to stop it. As if it was an insult.


    It''s over, it''s over, this guy must have been driven crazy by the flowers and wants to kill all three beasts. There was only this one thought left in Mo Yan''s mind. For a moment, her legs and feet became weak and she couldn''t move even half a step.


    When the three beasts around him saw this, they roared in unison and rushed forward quickly. Dabai pounced on the red python''s neck, while Xiaohua and Maodan bit the red python from the left and right. It''s just that the red python''s body is many times bigger than them, and it didn''t hold back for a moment, and watched it rush to Mo Yan.


    Sister Yan, run quickly, run quickly


    The few little ones following behind were even more frightened. Yun Zhao opened his eyes wide and roared, running over to stop him, but it was toote. The huge head of the red python was already hanging on top of Mo Yan''s head. , opened his mouth wide and bit it.


    Hurry, the original children and three beasts looked at the man and the python stupidly. Everything was quiet, except for the sound of the cool winter wind blowing in their ears.


    Mo Yan looked at the huge head in front of him expressionlessly. He resisted the urge to poke out the twontern-like eyes. He raised his sleeves and wiped the smelly saliva on his face. He was toozy to look at this disgusting head again. The guy nced at him, turned around and walked down the mountain with a dull face.


    The little guys looked at each other and hurriedly chased after him.


    The red python looked at Mo Yans leaving figure stupidly, wondering what it had done wrong! Isn''t it because we haven''t seen each other for more than two months, and when we meet, we are so excited that we can''t help but lick it? Its really only for a moment! Does Yan Yan not want to see it?


    Thinking of this, the red python shrankpletely! Yes, Yan Yan always likes those guys who wake it up. If she doesn''t like it, why else would she not let herself go down the mountain? If it stays in a warm room, it won''t need to hibernate, woohoo!


    Seeing it weakly drooping its head, the little flower ran over with a roast chicken **** in its mouth, and screamed at the red python with gloating!

 Chapter 381: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the village and hunting dogs (3)

    Chapter 381: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the vige and hunting dogs (3)


    Chapter 381 The wild beast enters the vige and beats the dog (3)


    I deserve it. I asked you to hit me and lick my face with your stinking mouth. Now you are done with it, right?


    Ouchso satisfying!


    Back home, Mo Yan endured her disgust, poured hot water from the copper kettle on the stove, and washed her face several times. She still felt that there was a bad breath smell on her face, so she couldn''t help but wash it three more times before giving up!


    When I walked into the yard, I saw three beasts basking in the sun under the corner of the wall, licking each other''s wounds. Who was the red python coiled up on the side like a hill?


    Resisting the urge to settle the score with them immediately, Mo Yan went back to the room to get scissors and wound medicine, and asked a few youngsters to hold down the most seriously injured little flower, and cut off all the hair on its body except its head.


    From the majestic snow wolf to a big bald dog, theughter of the little guys almost never stopped.


    Looking at its despairing look, Mo Yan suddenly felt much better. After applying the green ointment, shepletely stopped thinking about settling the score with it. This appearance was really too horrible to look at!


    Dabai could not escape the disaster, but it was better than Xiaohua. Only the injured part was cut off. Even so, Dabai also shrank his neck due to the cold, looking at Xiaohua who had frozen to the point of a dog, with sympathy in his eyes.


    Hairball was not injured, but after seeing what happened to his twopanions, he curled up and stared at Mo Yan warily, fearing that he would not be able to escape the scissors under her hand.


    After putting them away, Mo Yan turned his attention to the red python again. The red python spat out a message to please her, but its body curled up tighter, fearing that its scales would not be preserved.


    Seeing that it didn''t seem to be injured, Mo Yan didn''t bother to care anymore and didn''t chase it away after all. No wonder it got angry when it was awakened from hibernation on such a cold day. Even if it was sent back to the mountains to hibernate, it couldn''t sleep. If it was forced to go back, it would probably freeze to death.


    Mo Yan tidied up an empty room in the backyard,id a thickyer of hay inside, lit a brazier, and let the red python live in it. As for the food to be eaten in the next few months, it is up to the little flower that wakes it to go into the mountain to catch it.


    What the red python covets is space. It''s so nice there. There are endless chickens and fruits to eat, and endless spiritual spring water to drink. The key is that it''s warm and won''t freeze inside, but its destructive power is too powerful. No one can stop it when it gets excited. , where to put it in!


    However, a few of them were fighting in the back mountain, and the noise was too loud, and was heard by nearby vigers who were cutting firewood. He didn''t dare toe and check it out alone, so he went to the vige and asked many strong men to go up the mountain together.


    When a group of more than a dozen people saw the smashed dead branches and leaves and the blood stains on the grass, they were all frightened. They were afraid that the wild beasts in the mountains hade down the mountain, so they hurriedly ran to Yang Bao''s house to tell him about this.


    When Yang Bao heard this, he became nervous and went to the back mountain for a walk. In the past, wild beasts broke into the vige and injured people in search of food. There was even a child who was cutting firewood in the back mountain and never came back. At that time, there were only about ten households in the vige. They all went into the mountains to search for him for three days and three nights, but they couldn''t find him. Until summer, someone was picking up mushrooms in the mountains and picked up a tattered shoe. It was finally determined that the child had been killed by a wild beast.


    Vige, vige chief, what should we do? There are many children in the vige going into the mountains to collect firewood!


    The vigers felt panicked after hearing this, fearing that they would encounter wild beasts when entering the mountains or that wild beasts would rush into the vige. You should know that in addition to children, most families in the vige also raised chickens and pigs!


    Yes, think of a proper solution! Yang Bao did not dare to be careless and quickly asked them to go to each household and notify the head of the household to hold a meeting at his house to discuss ways to guard against wild beasts.


    The vigers hurried back to the vige, and the first one to notify was the Mo family who was closest to the back mountain.


    After sending away the vigers who came to inform him with an awkward expression, Mo Qingze went to the backyard and looked at the big guyszily basking in the sun in the corner. He felt a little headache and told Mo Yan about it.


    After Mo Yan heard this, he red at the four who wanted to bury their heads in the ground, and said: "This matter was caused by our family. Dad will take over this matter at the meetingter and said that Xiaohua will lead it." The dogs in the vige patrol the mountain roads leading into the vige every night, and our family will be responsible for feeding those dogs."


    With Withseveralextremely dangerous beasts in his home, he must not let the people in the vige know about it, otherwise the vigers who are dissatisfied with his home will definitely suggest killing the big white hairball and the red python.


    Mo Qingze thought this was good, so he nodded, went back to the house, changed some clothes, and went to Yang Bao''s house.


    Once they heard that there were wild beasts in the back mountains, no one dared to be careless. Everyone who was at home arrived at Yang Bao''s house as quickly as possible. When Mo Qingze arrived, the small main hall was already crowded with people, and those who came a littlete could only stand in the courtyard.


    Mr. Mo is here,e in quickly,e in quickly, its cold outside!


    "Yes, Mr. Mo, you have to go to the academy to study tomorrow, but you can''t freeze your body."


    As soon as everyone saw Mo Qingze, they spontaneously moved out of the way and warmly weed him into the house.


    As the only schr in Liuyang Vige, Mo Qingze is now studying in a famous academy. He may be the only schr in Liuyang Vige next year, so the vigers respect him very much.


    Even if you are not a rtive, you will not get the honor, but once you go out and tell others that there is a schr in your vige, you can still get people to take a good look at you. You must know that if there are schrs in the vige, it will be easier to get married than without.


    "Thank you, thank you!" Mo Qingze thanked him repeatedly. When he thought that his family had caused this matter, his face felt a little hot, and he was embarrassed to face these enthusiastic vigers.


    After everyone arrived, Yang Bao exined the purpose of the meeting with a solemn expression, and then asked them to express their opinions on what they should do to prevent wild beasts from entering the vige, especially at night.


    Everyone expressed their thoughts, and the only thing they wanted to do was to go together when going into the mountains, and to form a patrol team with one person from each family, who would take turns patrolling at night. Even if a wild beast entered the vige at night, they would be able to take precautions in time.


    This is the stupidest way, and it is also the most hopeless way. Otherwise, who would give up his wife and children on the hot bed and run out in the middle of the night to suffer from the cold?


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Mo Qingze stepped forward and proposed that Xiaohua lead the dog patrol in the vige. Seeing that everyone didn''t ept it, he had to bite the bullet and exin: "Xiaohua is very smart, and the dogs in the vige also listen to her, so there should be no problem in letting them patrol."

 Chapter 382: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the village and hunting dogs (1)

    Chapter 382: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the vige and hunting dogs (1)


    Chapter 382 The wild beast enters the vige and beats the dog (1)


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Although they knew Mo Qingze meant well, this dog was a beast after all, and it couldn''t understand human speech. How could they understand the meaning of letting it patrol to guard against wild beasts?


    Mr. Mo, its not that I dont believe you, but this dog is a beast after all. Can it patrol conscientiously every night?


    "Haha, that''s the truth! However, Mr. Mo, you want to study, and there are only a few children left at home, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t need someone to patrol. But your family lives on the side of a mountain, and you have a good dog, but he can watch out for us. Keep some."


    Yes, Mr. Mos family doesnt need anyone. Anyway, there are many people in our vige, so one less person doesnt matter.


    Several people stood up and politely declined Mo Qingze''s proposal. They also knew that the Mo family''s courtyard wall was so high and there were two circles of thorns on the outside. Even if a wild beast came, it would not be able to get in. It would not hinder the Mo family at all, no. No one can tell it.


    "this"


    Mo Qingze felt very ufortable when he heard this. It was because of his few wild beasts that the vigers were so frightened that they had to endure the cold and patrol in the middle of the night. However, they still thought about their own family, but he could not tell the truth.


    Everyone thought he was sorry, so theyughed and said it was nothing, they just let him study in peace, and would patrol their house every night, so he shouldn''t worry.


    Mo Qingze became more and more ashamed, and after thinking about it, he said: "Why don''t we let Xiaohua take the vige dogs to try first? If it works, let theme. If it doesn''t work, let''s do it ourselves. This way we won''t dy anything. .


    Before the others spoke, Yang Bao smiled and nodded: "I think it''s okay! We''ll form a team to patrol these days, and let the dogs guard the trail going down the mountain. If they can guard it honestly, it will be cold in the cold weather." Can we have a peaceful sleep even if the ground is freezing?"


    Well, lets do this first! Everyone originally thought it was feasible, but now that even the vige chief has spoken, naturally no one will object anymore.


    Seeing this, Mo Qingze breathed a sigh of relief, and the smile on his face became more natural.


    Just as everyone was discussing in low voices how to group them into groups, a discordant voice rang out: "Humph, I just feed the dogs with food, and I don''t know what I am secretly nning!"


    As soon as they heard this, they knew who it was directed at. Everyone followed the sound and looked over, and found Wang Dali standing at the door, and couldn''t help but frown.


    "Don''t look at me, I''m not wrong!" Seeing everyone looking at him, Wang Daliheng snorted, raised his chin and looked at Mo Qingze with contempt and said: "No one''s food is brought by the strong wind. A dozen dogs consume a lot of food in one day, is the Mo family so kind?"


    Knowing that Wang Dali was unhappy about being kicked out of his home, Mo Qingze smiled good-naturedly and didn''t care about him. The gentle appearance was in sharp contrast to Wang Dali''s sharpness, and people unconsciously sided with him.


    Some people couldn''t stand listening and said to the proud Wang Dali: "Don''t think that everyone has the same virtue as you. Mr. Mo couldn''t bear the cold for us people, so he came up with such a method. If you don''t like it, just do it alone." Form a team and go on patrol, and no one will stop you."


    When Wang Dali heard this, he was almost furious. He pointed at the person who was speaking unreasonably and said, "I''m just going to talk about things. When has the Mo family ever suffered a loss in the name of doing good deeds? To say that I didn''t have any ideas this time, I''m not sure. One doesnt believe it!


    The man also got angry and gesticted his fists at him and said sarcastically: "Then tell me what Mr. Mo''s idea is? Several dogs in the vige are out of breath after running for a while. What do you think they can do except watch the door? ?


    Wang Dali choked and faced the mocking looks of other vigers, shrinking his neck and speechless.

 Chapter 383: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the village and hunting dogs (2)

    Chapter 383: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the vige and hunting dogs (2)


    Chapter 383 The wild beast enters the vige and beats the dog (2)


    Most people in Liuyang Vige dont even have enough to eat, so how can they feed their dogs with food? The dogs in the vige are not very skinny. They just lick some pot water every day or walk around thetrine. The best food is to chew two meatless bones during the holidays. A dog that grows up like this will just guard the door and has no other use.


    Some people even have no money during the New Year, so they will exchange their dogs, which are as thin as firewood, for two kilograms of pork. Most of the dozen or so dogs raised in the vige ended up in their own homes or in the bellies of others. To say that the Mo family deceived these dogs into exchange for money, even a three-year-old child would not be able to do it. Those dozen dogs are worth a few hundred coins at most. The Mo family has no shortage of such things, so why should they bear this infamy.


    Seeing that Wang Dali was speechless, everyone was toozy to pay attention to him. It was settled that Xiaohua would lead the dog patrol in the vige, and the vigers began to discuss forming a team.


    There is only one young man in the Mo family, Mo Qingze, but he will go back to the academy early tomorrow morning. Naturally, the vigers will not dy him for such a trivial matter. They joked that with the little flower here, he can stand up to several young people.


    Mo Qingze thanked everyone gratefully and did not force himself.


    Each family in the vige has a young man, and more than 100 households have a total of 120 people. Each team of 20 people has formed a total of six teams. The two teams patrolled in the first half of the night and the second half of the night every night, so that they could take turns to rest for half the night and save people from freezing.


    Not long after Mo Qingze returned home, a family with a dog in the vige brought their dog over with a rope.


    There were thirteen dogs in total, all skinny little local dogs. Xiaohua stood in front of these dogs. Thirteen little native dogsy on the ground with trembling legs, their heads buried tightly, and their whole bodies were shaking like sieves.


    The vigers didnt know that Xiaohua was a wolf, but as a dog, how could they not know that this big guy was different from them?


    Soon after, Dabai and Maodan also appeared in front of these native dogs, as if they had discussed it. They were so frightened that these native dogs screamed sadly. They wanted to escape, but they couldn''t even move their legs.


    The three beasts gave them a look of disdain, and wandered out with their nostrils pointed upward. When Xiaohua thought about having to deal with these little dog-like dogs in the next few days, she felt that her entire wolf frame was being pulled down, and she was really worried!


    Mo Yanke didnt care whether Xiao Hua was upset or not, she pulled her ears to make her behave well with these dogs. Otherwise, she would deprive her of roast chicken and spiritual spring water every day, and she would not be allowed to enter the space again.


    Xiaohua also knew that it had done something wrong this time. Even if Mo Yan did not threaten it, it would honestly do what she told it to do. Now that it was threatened like this, it naturally used its utmost care.


    I dont know how Xiaohuamunicated with those dogs, but she sessfully gathered these little brothers and became one with them. Later, Mo Yan loosened the rope for them, and they followed Xiaohua''s **** and did not run back to their respective homes.


    After dinner in the evening, the house looked spectacr. It used to be that there were only three animals, but now there are thirteen little local dogs, all sitting on the ground, looking up at a forty-five degree angle, staring intently. As he drank the delicious dishes on the table, the hair dripping down from the corner of his mouth flowed all over the floor. Everyone who saw it was too embarrassed to even eat.


    Seeing how impatient they were, Mo Yan had no choice but to take out three unusedrge basins, heat up the leftover broth from the lunch banquet, and make some leftover rice for them.


    As soon as the basin was put down, thirteen dogs rushed around the basin to eat. It was the first time for them to eat such delicious food. They wished they could bury their heads in the basin and not get up. Fortunately, Xiaohua was there to suppress them, and these dogs did not fight over food.

 Chapter 384: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the village and hunting dogs (3)

    Chapter 384: The idea of ??wild beasts entering the vige and hunting dogs (3)


    Chapter 384 The wild beast enters the vige and beats the dog (3)


    Having eaten and drank enough, its gettingte. Xiaohua divided a group of young men into four simr groups and assigned them patrol ranges one by one. Finally, it looked sadly at the warm andfortable cabin. Under the gloating eyes of Dabai and Maodan, it led its two "younger brothers" to patrol its area with a drooping head.


    That night, two teams of vigers on patrol came to the back mountain from time to time. They saw more than a dozen dogs, led by Xiaohua, guarding the mountainside conscientiously. Each of them was very strange, and they praised Xiaohua for being such a good dog. dog.


    Xiaohua epted thesepliments triumphantly, and led the dog "little brothers" on patrols with great dignity, as if forgetting that the so-called beast was brought down the mountain by it, so there was no need to be so serious.


    In the next few days, the vigers continued to patrol, not to mention wild animals, not even a weasel was seen. However, the mess in the back mountain was real. They did not dare to take it lightly and continued to patrol every night. However, seeing Xiaohua and their efforts, the frequency of patrols was reduced.


    On the other hand, those thirteen native dogs actually gained a lot of weight during the seven or eight days they spent eating and drinking well in the Mo family. The owners of these dogs saw it and jokingly asked Mo Yan not to feed them too much, lest they chase them backter and they wouldn''t even leave.


    Although it was a joke, Mo Yan took it to heart. With Xiaohua and Dabai here, these local dogs dare not not go home. They just got fat in their own homes. When they go back, they may be taken back and sold as meat dogs by the vigers. This is a big sin!


    Its just that I have to give them food, and besides, I dont give them anything good to eat. Its just vegetable soup mixed with rice, which is far worse than the three picky beasts.


    Just as Mo Yan was thinking about how to help these dogs lose weight and get rid of the fate of being sold, snowkes began to fall in the sky. The snow was quite heavy. It was half a foot thick the next morning, but it continued to fall.


    The temperature dropped a bit, and the red python couldn''t bask in the sun. The room was too cold, so adding a charcoal basin was useless. Mo Yan had no choice but to put it into the room and warned it repeatedly not to cause trouble.


    This kind of bad weather is no longer suitable for the vigers to patrol at night. Seeing that Xiaohua and its "little brothers" are doing well, they can rest assured and nestle in the warm quilt.


    Xiaohua was addicted to patrolling. After dinner, she continued to wander around the mountain with the native dogs, and even caught more than ten rabbits in her mouth in the middle of the night. The big rabbit weighed three or four kilograms, while the small rabbit was only the size of a palm. It looked like it had taken over someone else''s nest.


    The little rabbits turned into stiff corpses. Mo Yan secretly thought it was evil and pinched Xiao Hua''s ears to warn her not to catch such a small rabbit again. Xiaohua reluctantly agreed, then turned around and lost her temper at a few local dog "little brothers", biting off a few pieces of their fur.


    There is no other reason. They were greedy and insisted on catching the little rabbit.


    With the ability of those local dogs, they couldnt catch rabbits without Xiaohua. Even so, Mo Yan divided the rabbits and let each of them take one back to the owner. It would be good whether it was sold or sacrificed. Considering that they can catch rabbits and sell them for money, their owners will not sell them easily.


    Mo Zizi was right. When the vigers received the wild rabbits, they were very happy. They praised them profusely and even showed off the rabbits to their neighbors.


    These people also knew in their hearts that without the Mo family''s little flowers, their own dogs would not be able to catch the rabbits. Even if the Mo family kept all the rabbits, they would not be able to say anything, so they were very grateful to the Mo family.


    These local dogs were praised by their owners and even got a rare piece of rabbit meat. They became more and more interested in catching rabbits and urged Xiaohua to go into the mountains to hunt that afternoon.


    The snow on the mountain is very thick, and the short legs of rabbits cannot run fast. Even if the local dogs are not fast, it is not difficult to catch them. Therefore, Xiaohua is responsible for finding rabbits, and the thirteen native dogs are responsible for the hard work of chasing rabbits. In just one afternoon, I caught nearly twenty more rabbits, and this time they were all fat rabbits.


    Each family had more than one, but two was not enough, so Mo Yan took out the thirteenrgest ones and sent them back individually. The remaining ones were temporarily thrown into the snowdrifts to freeze. If they were to be caught next time If it''s not enough, add more.


    There were various wild animals hanging under the beams, so she wouldn''t covet a few rabbits. Unexpectedly, just a few rabbits made many people in the vige think about it.


    "Let the vige dogs lead people into the mountains to hunt?" Mo Yan looked at Yang Bao in surprise, wondering why there was such a suggestion: "Uncle Yang, this can''t be done, the local dogs can also catch rabbits, if they are bigger, They can''t catch wild animals, and there is snow on the mountain now. It''s very dangerous to enter the mountain with unknown road conditions, so it''s better not to take risks."


    This, this uncle also knows, its just that most people in the vige are having a hard time. Seeing that those local dogs can catch rabbits, they just want to get some rabbits, pine trees, etc. to add some oil, salt and money to their families.


    Yang Bao rubbed his hands in embarrassment, how could he not know what those native dogs were capable of? On the surface, it looks like he is letting the native dog lead the vigers into the mountains to hunt, but in fact, he just wants to take advantage of Xiaohua!


    Everyone in the vige knows that Xiaohua is a good hunting dog, and can even hunt backrge wild animals such as wild boars and wild sheep. However, they are too embarrassed to mention that now Xiaohua can lead more than a dozen local dogs into the mountains to catch rabbits. Are you thinking about this opportunity?

 Chapter 385: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (1)

    Chapter 385: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (1)


    Chapter 385: Greed causes trouble, little flowers hurt others (1)


    Mo Yan naturally knew that most people in the vige were having a hard time, but no matter how hard it was, he couldn''t set his sights on Xiaohua and a dozen local dogs, let alone go hunting in the mountains in such bad weather. If anything happened, let him If the vigers are harmed, who will bear the responsibility?


    Thinking of this, she looked at the troubled Yang Bao and said sternly: "Uncle Yang, let alone whether you can find prey by taking the dog into the mountains, you can''t even see the road clearly in such a heavy snowy day. If you take a careless step, you will be killed." There is danger. Besides, there are many wild animals in the mountains, and we even went down the mountain some time ago. What if we encounter one unfortunately?"


    Yang Bao was stunned. He just calcted how much benefit hunting in the mountains would bring to the vige, but he did not expect how much risk he would take. Thinking of the possible consequences, I can''t help but feel a little scared, "Uncle has lived to this age, but he has been deceived by that little profit. Thanks to Yan Yatou''s reminder, otherwise he really doesn''t know how big the consequences will be. Basket.


    Uncle Yang is also worried that the folks are having a hard time, he just didnt expect it at the moment!


    Mo Yan smiled understandingly. We cant me the vigers for being greedy. If the family had enough money, who would risk their lives for such an idea. I just saw that those local dogs could hunt rabbits, and I got this idea in a moment of enthusiasm.


    Seeing that Yang Bao was shaken, she breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "Since it is for the safety of the vigers, Uncle Yang does not need to be embarrassed. Please exin the interests clearly and the vigers will understand."


    Girl Yan, uncle understands, uncle understands! After hearing this, Yang Bao looked more rxed. Compared to his life, that little money is indeed nothing. If someone in the vige is ungrateful, he can only use the authority of the vige chief to suppress him.


    Not long after, Xiaohua came back with thirteen local dogs huffing and puffing. There were a lot of snowkes falling on them, and they shook them off at the door before shivering into the warm room. They wagged their tails happily at Mo Yan, and sat down neatly next to each other around the warmth, quietly. Quiet fire.


    Yang Bao looked surprised and joked: "Your family is worthy of being a schr. Even these noisy guys have be well-behaved."


    Mo Yan chuckled and pinched Xiaohua''s cold ears. It was not because of this guy, otherwise these local dogs would definitely make a fuss just to get a good seat.


    Through the crack in the door, he saw the heavy snow outside the house started to fall again. Yang Bao suppressed his smile and looked a little heavy: "I''m afraid the snow this time willst longer thanst time. If it continues, I''m afraid there will be more houses." Its going to be crushed.


    Mo Yan didn''t know how to look at the weather, so she frowned when she heard this: "Uncle Yang, how long will it snow for?"


    The war at the border is raging, and the price of rice has risen again in the past two days. Rice has risen to eight cents per catty, which is double what it was before the price increase. Many poor families can''t even afford rice, and many people line up early in front of the shop to get the free rice. It''s snowing heavily now. If it continues, the price of rice will rise again in a few days.


    Yang Bao stood up, walked to the door and looked at the sky outside, and said, "It won''t stop for three to five days. When will it stop? We''ll know by looking at the sky in a few days."


    Mo Yan felt a little worried. She was worried that the poor people could not afford to buy food, and she was also worried that the war in the north would continue to worsen. It has also been snowing over there these two days, and the temperature is even colder than in the capital, but the fighting has not stopped. I wonder how the soldiers and civilians at the border are doing.


    Every time I asked about the war situation in the letter, the man never mentioned this in his reply. The news circting in the academygged behind. By the time it reached my father''s ears, either a long time had passed, or it had lost its original appearance, and he didn''t know at all. What are the facts?

 Chapter 386: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (2)

    Chapter 386: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (2)


    Chapter 386: Greed causes trouble, little flowers hurt others (2)


    At this time, more than a dozen vigers were waiting at Yang Bao''s home, hoping that Yang Bao would bring good news. Among them was Wang Dali.


    Wang Dalis neighbors dog brought back two rabbits one day. The smell of rabbit meat wafting in the kitchen these two days made his mouth water. If his dog could bring back two rabbits every day, he would keep one and stew one for sale. A rabbit in the market can be worth twenty or thirty cents. In a month, it can be worth hundreds of cents. It is much easier than working as a coolie!


    Originally, Wang Dali wanted to bring over those families with dogs, but those people knew the abilities of their dogs and were satisfied with just two rabbits. They shamelessly asked the Mo family''s dogs to take them into the mountains to hunt, but they all refused.


    Wang Dali couldn''t get any support, so he gritted his teeth in anger. He refused to give up and looked for other vigers, but he found these dozen people. These people were jealous that the dog owner got a big fat rabbit, and secretly regretted not raising one. After hearing about Wang Dali''s "good idea" to make a fortune, more than a dozen people hit it off and came to Yang Bao''s house together.


    As soon as Yang Bao came back, the group of people crowded around and stretched their necks to ask:


    Vige chief, whats going on? The Mo family agrees?


    Yes, vige chief, this is a good thing for our vige. Can the Mo family disagree?


    Have the Mo family said when they will go into the mountains? Or lets go this afternoon!


    Hearing these noisy sounds, Yang Bao felt a headache, his face darkened, and he shouted sternly: "Shut up!"


    Well-


    Wang Dali and others looked at each other in confusion, their endless chatter stuck in their throats. Seeing that Yang Bao''s expression was not good, a bad premonition arose in his heart.


    As expected, Yang Bao red at them several times and said in a deep voice: "With such heavy snow, going into the mountains is asking for death. If you want to die, just go there yourself. Don''t make the Mo family bear this responsibility."


    As soon as they heard this, everyone knew that there was no chance, but the vige chief had clearly agreed before, so why did he change his mind after a visit to Mo''s house?


    Wang Dali rolled his eyes and quickly figured out the joints! Well, it must be the Mo family who is causing trouble and is unwilling to let them go into the mountains to make a fortune. Yes, that must be the case. The Mo family is really abominable!


    Thinking of this, he reluctantly asked the vige chief: "It''s easy to catch prey when it snows. As long as you are careful, there are more than a dozen dogs leading the charge, and we people are following behind, what can happen?"


    Others also echoed: "Yes, vige chief, the Mo family is rich and does not care about the little money, but we are poor. My whole family does not find any meat all year round, and the children are all skin and bones. There is nothing we can do about it." Something about it?"


    "No!" Yang Bao objected: "It''s too dangerous in the mountains. Wild animals came down the mountain a few days ago. Once they roll down the hillside and fall somewhere or encounter a wild animal, what will you do to all of you, old and young? Don''t do it for You just want money, and you dont even care about your safety! In short, I wont agree to this matter, and you cant even think about sneaking into the mountains. Anyone who dares to go will be dealt with ording to the vige regtions!"


    Wang Dali and others all moved out when they heard the vige rules. It was obvious that there was no room for further negotiation. They all closed their mouths with ugly expressions, but they had opinions about the Mo family and Yang Bao in their hearts.


    Seeing this, Yang Bao snorted coldly: "I stopped you for your own good. Even if the life is difficult, can it be difficult for you to survive the period of escape? If you work hard, you will be better in a few years. Learn from the folks who work for the Mo family, can they live their lives slowly?"


    Wang Dali and others were thinking that the way to get rich was blocked, so they could not listen to it. They gave Yang Bao a few perfunctory words and left with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 387: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (3)

    Chapter 387: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (3)


    Chapter 387: Greed causes trouble, little flowers hurt others (3)


    Yang Bao looked at their backs and let out a long sigh. These people are not steadfast and willing to work. Otherwise, if they had worked for the Mo family for several months, life would not be as difficult as it is now.


    When his wife saw this, she smiled and said: "Look at how worried you are, you can just be the vige chief in charge of vige affairs! You are not their father, they are not practical, so what''s the use of worrying?"


    Yang Bao smiled bitterly and shook his head without saying anything.


    Liuyang Vige is close to mountains and thend is not fertile. The output of thend every year is only enough to make a living. Otherwise, there would not be only a dozen familiesing and going in the vige over the years. If those who fled were not assigned hereter, Liuyang Vige would not be so lively.


    It''s okay now, the conditions are simr, and they don''t have the same surname, so marriage is rtively easy. In a few years, if Liuyang Vige can''t stand up, marriage will be a big problem in the future. After all, the surrounding viges are much richer than Liuyang Vige. Who is willing to marry their daughter in and suffer hardship?


    Ah, the guy named Yang is really nothing. As the vige chief, he cant help us get rich. Its useless for a vige chief like this! When the group of people left Yang Baos house, Wang Dali began to curse angrily.


    If it hadn''t been for Yang Bao''s intervention, their family would still be living in the warm and spacious house of the Mo family. How could they live in a thatched house with cold winds everywhere, freezing to death every day? Now this old thing has It''s really hateful to block his way to make money!


    Its Brother Dali. Such a good way to make money has been cut off by him. Its so unjust. It would be great if the vige chief let Brother Dali do it.


    Others felt ufortable, and for a while they were particrly pleased with Wang Dali, who had the same opinion as them.


    "Where can I go?" Wang Dali waved his hands hypocritically, rolled his eyes and said: "The man named Yang won''t let us enter the mountain, and that stinky girl from the Mo family doesn''t agree, so we can go by ourselves! As long as those dogs enter the mountain, Lets just follow and rob the rabbit from their mouth, wouldnt it be the same?


    Everyone was stunned, and after thinking for a while, their eyes lit up, and they loudly echoed: "Okay, this method works, let''s do it like this!"


    Since those dogs cant talk, they cantin if they steal their rabbits. As long as youre careful not to get bitten by them, this is definitely a good way to make money.


    For a time, these people kept ttering Wang Dali and said that he was righteous. Wang Dali smiled proudly, with a sh of greed in his eyes.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that this matter was instigated by Wang Dali, and she didn''t know that they still had their mind set on those dogs. At this time, she had just read the letter that Maomao had just sent back, and she felt a little upset.


    Although Xiao Ruiyuan''s letter did not mention the war at the border, Mo Yan still saw some clues between the lines. For a person who is so restrained and does not reveal his emotions easily, his handwriting is obviously not as calm as before, with a hint of impetuousness. Apart from the unfavorable war situation, she can''t think of any other reason.


    Gently stroked Maomao''s head, looked into its bright eyes, and asked in a daze: "Is your master okay? Is he injured?"


    Maomao''s eyes rolled, he raised a paw and rubbed the back of her hand, shaking his head and chattering a lot.


    Mo Yan couldnt understand the bird song it spoke, but was made even more annoyed by its noisy voice. She sighed slightly, turned her hand over, and a red, ripe peach appeared in her palm.


    Mao Mao was so happy when he saw the peach, it was his favorite! It pecked hard with its long beak, leaving a small pit on the round peach. After a while, the small pit turned into a big pit, and the peach as big as a fist was "annihted" by it.

 Chapter 388: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (4)

    Chapter 388: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (4)


    Chapter 388: Greed causes trouble, little flowers hurt others (4)


    After feeding the peach, Mo Yan warmed her hands, spread out the white paper and picked up a pen to write a reply. From the first letter to now, this is already the eighth letter. Each letter from that person was very brief, and her reply was also brief at first, but then she unconsciously wrote more and more letters, and now she can no longer fit on a piece of paper.


    After the letter was written, folded and stuffed into the mailbox, Mo Yan thought for a moment and took out a pair of leather gloves that he had made by himself. Feeling the soft and warm gloves, she picked up the small cloth bag on the side and stuffed it in. She was about to tie it to Maomao''s back, but hesitated again.


    Although the restraints on women in this era were not as strict as in the previous Song Dynasty, it was also against the rules to give things to men with different surnames, and she also felt a little ambiguous. Now that Maomao is being sent over so loudly, that person still doesnt know what to think of her!


    Seeing Mo Yan''s hesitation, Mao Mao paced around the table anxiously, pecking her fingers from time to time, urging her to tie the cloth bag quickly.


    The master would be very happy if he got a gift from this woman. Once he is happy, it will be a meritorious service. Even if it makes a mistake in the future, the owner will definitely not punish it as cruelly as before because of its merit.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what this little clever guy was nning. Seeing that its ws kept pulling on the small cloth bag, she gritted her teeth and tied it to its back. I secretly warned myself that the weather over there is so cold. If my hands are frozen, it will definitely affect my mood. If my mood is affected, it may affect the war decision-making, and maybe I will lose the battle.


    She gave a pair of gloves just for the sake of the people who were suffering at the border. She had no other intention. If that person dared to despise her for this, it would only prove that this person is narrow-minded and treat her as blind and wrong.


    It was the first time that Maomao was carrying something on his back. He was a little unustomed to it. He twisted his body, stretched out his wings and shook them. He felt that it would not affect his flight, so he called to Mo Yan, and then flew to the courtyard wall outside, gathering strength again. Flying hard towards the far north.


    Seeing Maomao''s figure getting smaller and smaller, gradually turning into a ck dot and disappearing under the snowy sky, Mo Yan turned back to the study, took out the letters from the drawer and read them again, feeling inexplicably A few traces of sadness emerged...


    "Xin''er, are you hungry? I''m afraid these buns are cold. I''ll cook them now. You wait a little longer."


    At noon, Mo Yan came to the kitchen to prepare lunch. She saw Xin''er taking the leftover buns from the morning and quickly stopped her. The weather is too cold. Even if there is residual warmth in the pot, the buns that have been left out all morning will be cold and will make your stomach ufortable.


    "sister"


    Xiner was startled, her hands shook, and the bun she just got fell into the pot again. She stood by the stove in a panic, looking a little unnatural.


    Seeing how nervous she was, Mo Yan was a little confused, "It''s not like I won''t let you eat, why are you so scared?"


    Xin''er nced at her sister secretly, wrung her fingers and said with some anxiety: "Sister, I''m not hungry, and it''s not that I want to eat steamed buns, it''s just...just..."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan asked funnyly: "Just what? As long as Xin''er doesn''t waste it and takes the buns and throws them away, I won''t say anything to you."


    Hearing this, Xin''er breathed a sigh of relief, walked slowly to her sister, and said sheepishly: "I have met a new good sister. She is very nice, sensible and considerate, but her stepmother is very vicious. I only feed her a small bowl of gruel every day, but she has to do all the housework. I see her looking like shes about to faint at any moment, so I just want to give her some steamed buns to fill her stomach!


    After hearing this, Mo Yan touched her head and said with a smile: "Xin''er is a kind and good child. I''m very happy. It''s nothing to give her those buns! By the way, what''s your little sister''s name? If you have time, Ask her toe and y at home.

 Chapter 389: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (5)

    Chapter 389: Greed causes trouble and little flowers hurt others (5)


    Chapter 389: Greed causes trouble, little flowers hurt others (5)


    When she came to Liuyang Vige, Xin''er would go out to y with Yanzi after finishing her embroidery work every day. She also made a few little sisters, and her temperament became much more cheerful, which she wanted to see.


    When Xin''er heard this, she immediately became happy. She hugged her sister''s arm and said, "Her name is Tang Xin and she is about the same age as me. She is too busy and has too much to do every day. She is worried that she will be scolded by her stepmother. I only dare to y with her secretly."


    Mo Yan''s heart moved, and she pretended to be curious and asked, "Then how do you know each other?"


    Xin''er didn''t think much, and stuck out her tongue in embarrassment: "The first time I saw her at the door, I thought she was a beggar who came to beg for food, and gave her a few steamed buns and the cotton-padded jacket she worest year. . Later, when she came back from the mountains carrying firewood and passed by our house, I found out that she was from the vige. I met her a few timester, and she took the initiative to talk to me, and we got to know her that way."


    Mo Yan frowned and said calmly: "Next time you meet her, ask her toe and sit at home. I want to get to know such a tough girl."


    Okay! Xiner was very happy that her sister recognized her friend, so she naturally agreed.


    Mo Yan pinched her cute little face, lit a fire to heat some buns in the pot, wrapped them in oil paper and asked Xin''er to take them to Tang Xin.


    Looking at Xin''er''s cheerful back, the smile on Mo Yan''s lips gradually disappeared. Although she encourages Xin''er to make more friends, she doesn''t want people with ulterior motives to approach her.


    It''s not that her psychology is too dark and she thinks the worst of people, but that Tang Xin has to make a living with her strict stepmother at such a young age. Who knows whether it has had a bad impact on her psychology or character. ? As long as she really wants to be friends with Xin''er, she won''t object, but she has to see it with her own eyes before she feels at ease.


    Xiaohua took the local dogs into the mountains to hunt rabbits, and received unprecedented support from the local dogs. In the evening, Xiaohua took her thirteen "little brothers" into the mountains to hunt with high spirits. Unexpectedly, Dabai and Mao Tuan also followed this time, obviously preparing to capturerge wild animals.


    Mo Yan ignored them, soaked his feet in hot water, returned to the room, and entered the space.


    Looking at the pile of red pythons coiled up beside the Lingchi, which looked like a hill, Mo Yan quickly walked over to check the Ganoderma lucidum. He was relieved to see that the Ganoderma lucidum was intact and had not been eaten by this guy.


    When the red python was first let in, the guy was salivating over the Ganoderma lucidum. If it hadn''t been warned repeatedly not to touch the Ganoderma lucidum, it would have swallowed it whole.


    At this time, the Ganoderma lucidum began to change color again as Mo Yan predicted. A ck dot the size of a fingernail appeared in the center. It was not pure ck like ink, but a gorgeous silver-ck dot.


    Mo Yan had a hunch that this silver-ck color is the ultimate color of Ganoderma lucidum. Once itpletely turns silver-ck, it means that the Ganoderma lucidum is fully mature. As for its function, she didn''t know yet, but it was definitely good for people or animals, otherwise Dabai and the red python wouldn''t want to eat it like crazy when they saw it.


    The red python couldn''t eat the Ganoderma lucidum it wanted to eat, but it went into hibernation again next to it. Mo Yan could vaguely smell the pleasant smell emitted by Ganoderma lucidum. Perhaps this smell was good for the red python, which made it reluctant to leave and must sleep next to it.


    Taking off his heavy leather jacket and cotton-padded clothes, Mo Yan started a new day of work, harvesting mature rice.


    There is still a lot of grain stored in the space, and she is harvesting it every day. There is no problem at all in the supply shop. Especially eggs, even if the shop can sell one or two thousand of them every day, the pile of eggs will only increase. Fortunately, the space has the function of preserving freshness, otherwise these eggs would have gone bad if they had been piled up for so long.


    Mo Yan works much faster now. He can harvest an acre of rice and thresh and clean the rice in one day in the space, but he is very tired. Sometimes she was too tired to sleep outside, so she slept in the space. Once she slept for a whole day and a night, and she felt very energetic after waking up. She once again realized the benefits of therge time difference between inside and outside.


    After putting away the rice and picking up the eggs, Mo Yan leaned against the jade table and rested for a while. Looking at the fifty or sixty thin red lines distributed on the merit beads, she couldn''t help but reach out and touch them. These fifty or sixty red lines were obtained by the vigers who took in the vigers whose houses were copsed by snow. Yes, there is also a pot of free rice umted in the shop. Although there are not many, it is far from enough for the next upgrade, but mosquitoes are still meat no matter how small they are!


    She doesnt care much about whether the space is upgraded or not. The space is already veryrge, and she cant handle it at all. The time difference is enough, so it wont have any impact if she doesnt upgrade. At most, after the upgrade, the time difference between inside and outside will be greater, and the spiritual spring water will have some new functions.


    However, you still have to do merit, and you should umte merit for your family members in the past life and this life. I hope they will be safe throughout their lives!


    After taking a bath in the spiritual spring water, Mo Yan found the space andy down on the bed. There were no hair **** and it was very cold in the bed. She curled up for a while before falling into a deep sleep.


    I dont know how long she slept. Half awake and half asleep, Mo Yan heard someone knocking on the door. She opened her eyes drowsily and realized that it was not a dream. She clearly heard Li Xius voice. His voice was full of anxiety. Mo Yan sat up immediately, put on his cotton-padded jacket and lifted the quilt.


    A burst of cold air hit her, making Mo Yan shiver with cold. She quickly put on her shoes and opened the door. Li Xiu quickly walked up and said in a trembling voice: "Yan, Yan girl, Xiaohua, Xiaohua has bitten someone, hurry up, you quick"


    "Impossible!" Mo Yan interrupted her without thinking: "It obviously took those dogs into the mountains, how could it possibly bite someone!"


    Li Xiu was so anxious that his voice changed: "Girl Yan, it''s true. There were several people bitten. The one who was most seriously injured was carried back. Now they are all noisily begging in the hall. If you want to speak the truth, go and have a look!"


    When Mo Yan heard this, she believed that someone was indeed injured, but she didn''t believe that she was bitten by Xiaohua at all. Unless Xiaohua was crazy, she would return to the vige in the middle of the night, break open the doors of those people, rush in and bite them, but Can a little flower go crazy for no reason?


    Regardless of whether it was bitten by Xiaohua or not, since they had caused trouble at home, she couldn''t let them make trouble, so she said: "Aunt Li, go to the hall first and ask what''s going on. I''ll put on my clothes ande right away. .


    Li Xiu nodded quickly and ran out quickly.


    In the hall, there were more than a dozen embarrassed young adults standing noisily. Their hair was messy, their clothes were mostly torn, and many of them had bite marks on their faces, arms, and legs. It was so cold that their blood had already solidified.


    Only one person was seriously injured. He was slumped on the chair with a face full of pain. The trouser leg of one leg was missing. A long **** was torn open in his calf. Blood was pouring out. On the ground A small pool of blood had fallen.


    This man is no stranger, it is Wang Dali who instigated others to follow Xiaohua and the others into the mountains to take advantage!

 Chapter 390: self-inflicted (1)

    Chapter 390: self-inflicted (1)


    Chapter 390 Its your own fault (1)


    Before he reached the hall, he heard loud noisesing from inside. Mo Yan hurriedly walked in. Apart from Aunt Li Yan and her two nephews, there were more than a dozen vigers in a panic. Seeing their appearance, her heart sank slightly and she gave Li Xiu a look.


    Li Xiu shook his head in shame, saying that he did not understand the cause and effect of the matter.


    When the vigers saw him, their eyes lit up. One man rushed up, rolled up his sleeves, revealing a **** wound, and said angrily: "Girl Yan, your dog bit me, and I''m sorry." I dont know if I might be infected with rabies, so you have to give me an exnation tonight.


    Someone took the lead, and the rest of the people stood up and echoed:


    Yes, we were all bitten by your dog, you must give us an exnation!


    Thats right, the dog belongs to your family, you have to admit it!


    Wang Dali, who was a little confused, seemed to be more awake, but his leg was injured too badly and he couldn''t stand up. At this time, he stared at Mo Yan with a look of resentment and said viciously: "If I can''t save this leg, I will tear off a piece of your Mo family''s flesh even if I risk my life."


    Mo Yan was not afraid of Wang Dali''s threats and did not even look at him. His cold eyes swept around the faces of these people, and finallynded on the face of the person who spoke first: "You said it was my dog." I bit you, what evidence do you have?


    A look of panic shed across the man''s face, and he pointed at Mo Seiliang and said sharply: "It was your dog that bit you. So many of us were injured, which can prove that it was your dog that bit us and went crazy. Don''t try to lie." .


    Yes, thats right! Others quickly echoed, revealing the scars on their arms or legs. The **** look was really tragic.


    Mo Yan''s eyes swept over the wounds one by one, and she became more and more certain that Xiaohua had not injured them. She stared coldly at the people who made the loudest noises, and sneered: "Really? Then you can talk about it, How could my dog bite you in the middle of the night, and how could it bite you like this, a dozen of you big and powerful men!"


    "This..." The dozen or so people looked at each other, not knowing how to answer, and all looked at Wang Dali in unison.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan looked at Wang Dali, who was slumped on the chair like a dead dog, curiously, wanting to hear what he would say.


    I dont know whether it was in pain or because he was angry at Mo Yan who didnt admit it. Wang Dali gasped for air, pointed at Mo Yan and cursed: You stinky girl, dont even think about cheating, your dog is even a wild boar. You dare to hunt, what does it mean to hurt us individuals? Tonight is just talking about Potian, you have to bear this responsibility, honestly take out the money topensate us, and then immediately ask the best doctor to treat our injuries, otherwise we will not me us for being rude!


    "You''re wee?" Mo Yan raised the corners of her lips, even her eyes were sarcastic: "Let''s not talk about the bites. Even those scratches that are deep enough to see the bones cannot be scratched by dog ws. You insist on framing Xiaohua? , then I can only wait for it toe back and see how its ws are as sharp and long as a cat, scratching you like this."


    These scratches are deep and narrow, and a discerning person will know at a nce that it is impossible for a dog to scratch them. Even if Xiaohua were a wolf, it didn''t have such sharp ws. It could grab a few pieces of meat directly through the thick cotton clothes.


    For a moment she thought it was Hairball, but Hairball was still underage, not very courageous, and not so lethal. Therefore, she suspected that these people went into the mountains in the middle of the night and encountered an adult tiger.


    Other than tigers, she couldn''t think of any other wild beast in Yuhua Mountain that could scratch and bite people like this.

 Chapter 391: self-inflicted (2)

    Chapter 391: self-inflicted (2)


    Chapter 391 Its your own fault (2)


    As for why they entered the mountain in the middle of the night,bined with Yang Bao''s request in the morning and Wang Dali''s greed, Mo Yan guessed that these people wanted to follow Xiaohua and the others to pick up a bargain, but failed to pick up the bargain and were turned into this ghost by the tiger. Virtue.


    They were unwilling to take advantage and spend a lot of money to treat the injury, so they put the me on Xiaohua and came to her house to cause trouble, hoping that she would be taken advantage of. Huh, what a beautiful thought!


    In just a moment, Mo Yan guessed exactly what they were doing and their ns. Since they didn''t mention Dabai and Maodan, they probably didn''t know that she raised these two guys. In this case, it would be easier to clear up the matter!


    "You, you are sophistry!" Wang Dali stood up from the chair and red at Mo Yan anxiously and angrily, as if his eyes were about to fall off: "I tell you, you have to admit it today. You have to pay money even if you dont admit it, otherwise, I wont leave here!


    "Am I quibbling?" Mo Yan looked at him with a smile, but there was no warmth in her eyes: "How about I go to the Yamen right now and ask a widower toe over and examine your injuries to see if you were bitten by a dog, or whether you were bitten by a dog? tiger!"


    As soon as this was said, the whole hall fell silent. More than a dozen people looked at Mo Yan with shocked faces, obviously not expecting that she could even guess who they were injured by.


    Youyou dare! Wang Dali yelled loudly and fiercely, as if this was the only way to hide the panic in his heart and make Mo Yan admit that it was Xiaohua who bit him.


    Mo Yan suppressed her smile and looked at Wang Dali sarcastically: "You broke into my house in the middle of the night, wrongly used my dog of hurting you, and forced me to pay you back. In order to prove my innocence, why don''t I dare to ask a widower to do it?"


    "You, you..." Wang Dali pointed at Mo Yan with a trembling index finger, unable to say anything to refute. He knew that he couldn''t count on the Mo family this time. The wounds on their bodies were the best proof that he couldn''t rely on the Mo family even if he was begging for nothing.


    Mo Yan was toozy to look at him anymore. He looked around and saw the other people with their heads lowered and speechless. She said coldly: "Seeing that you are injured and are fellow vigers, I will not make it difficult for you tonight." , you can leave now!"


    When those people heard this, their eyes lit up, thinking that Mo Yan would not care about what happened tonight, and they quickly said to please: "Girl Yan, you are such a good girl, what happened tonight is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, don''t be angry. Thats good, lets go now, lets go now!


    After saying the polite words, those people couldn''t wait to carry Wang Dali, who was unwilling to do so, and swarmed out of Mo''s house. Mo Yan refused to let them go for fear of falling behind, but they ignored the "tonight" in Mo Yan''s words. Character.


    Those people quickly ran away, and Li Xiu walked in with a strange light in her eyes: "Yan''er, you are so, so... oh, I don''t even know what to say! Those people ran away in a menacing manner. Come in, Im so scared that I dont know what to do, but you just said a few words and scared them away, its so, so good!


    Being looked at by an elder with such admiration, Mo Yan felt so stressed and said helplessly: "Aunt Li, their calctions are full of loopholes. Even if I can''t refute them today, I just seized the loopholes and fought back. Going back, its nothing.


    Li Xiu knew that Mo Yan was being modest, otherwise why wouldnt she have thought of it? Seeing that she didnt want to talk about this anymore, he asked, What are those people going to do, just let them go?


    Mo Yan sneered: "I am not so good-natured to tolerate their repeated calctions, but this matter is not enough for the Yamen toe forward to solve it. It is toote now, I will go to the vige chief early tomorrow morning to see How should he deal with it!"

 Chapter 392: self-inflicted (3)

    Chapter 392: self-inflicted (3)


    Chapter 392 Its your own fault (3)


    If Yang Bao wanted to make peace with Xini, she would have no choice but to do it herself.


    Li Yan came back after closing the door and heard this, and said angrily: "Those people are indeed hateful, especially Wang Dali. I''m afraid he still remembers what happenedst time when he drove their family away. It is probably his bad idea this time."


    Mo Yan touched his chin, squinted his eyes and said, "Those dozen or so people have suffered such a big loss, and it will probably cost a lot of money to treat their wounds. If it is really Wang Dali''s bad idea, the Wang family will not be able to think about peace and quiet these days. "


    "Haha, he deserves it. Who made him so evil-minded!" Li Yan said happily, hoping that those people would make Wang Dali angry. It was best to keep Wang Dali in check, so that he would not have bad ideas all day long.


    Mo Yan smiled and said to her aunt and nephew: "Okay, there is nothing to do anymore. You go to bed first. I will sit for a while and wait for Xiaohua and the others toe back."


    If the previous guess is true, Xiaohua and the others must have encountered the big tiger. With the fighting power of Xiaohua and Dabai, they will not suffer a loss, but injuries are bound to happen.


    However, the aunt and nephew were unwilling to go to bed and insisted on staying with Mo Yan and others.


    Mo Yan didnt force it. After Li Yan lit the brazier in the small room, the three of them chatted and listened to what was going on outside.


    The waitsted for a long time. It wasn''t until the rooster crowed three times that there was a sound at the gate of the backyard. Mo Yan quickly got up and ran to the yard with a hurricanentern. She saw a dozen dogs running in under the snowy night, each holding one or two hares in their mouths, with Xiao Hua Da Bai and Mao Tuan falling behind.


    Xiaohua and Dabai were working together at the door, biting a big wild animal and dragging it into the yard with all their strength. Even Hairball, holding arge ball of furry things in his mouth, ran up to Mo Yan, whining at her. Take credit.


    Mo Yan held up themp and took a closer look. She saw that the animal had a pointed mouth, a huge tail, and its fiery red fur was shiny and smooth. It turned out to be an adult red fox!


    Thats good, I even caught the fox. The furball is awesome! Mo Yan praised it without hesitation, feeling very happy.


    She has always been worried that Hairball has been living with people since he was a child and will lose his wild nature and be unable to adapt to jungle life. Now he can actually catch a fox that is very quick and cunning. She can release it back to the mountains after spring, and she doesn''t have to worry about it starving to death. .


    After being praised, Mao Tuan happily threw the fox on the ground, and his big furry head kept rubbing Mo Yan''s thigh.


    Aunt and nephew Li Xiu looked at its cute appearance and were itching to touch it, but they knew the furball''s temper and did not dare to do so, so they teased: "It''s so big and it still looks like a child. It''s so... Clingy!


    After Maodan understood this, he turned his head and nced at his aunt and nephew arrogantly, and continued to rub Mo Yan, purring happily from his mouth.


    Mo Yan held up amp and examined the hair ball carefully. She felt relieved when she saw that it was only a little wet and there were no wounds.


    Xiaohua and Dabai''s harvest was huge, a big wild boar weighing three to four hundred kilograms. The weight of the wild boar was almost theirbined weight, and it took all of his strength to drag this big guy back from the mountains.


    After the wild boar was dragged into the yard, Xiaohua and Dabai slowly walked over with their mouths wide open and their tails hanging down. They looked obviously exhausted.


    But they were not so lucky. There were several open wounds on their bodies. It was obvious that Mo Ziyi was right in thinking that he had met the tiger...

 Chapter 393: His weakness sets village rules (1)

    Chapter 393: His weakness sets vige rules (1)


    Chapter 393: His Weakness in Making Vige Rules (1)


    After a fierce battle, Xiao Ruiyuan returned to the main tent exhausted. He had not closed his eyes for two days and two nights.


    Opening the tent door, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t bother to take off his heavy and cold armor, and went straight to the bed in the corner. In the middle of the quilt squatted a t-haired beast. He was sleeping soundly and motionless at this time. He was not Maomao who sent messages from thousands of miles away. who is it?


    Just, what is that thing tied to its back?


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart moved, and he quickly stepped forward and untied the small cloth bag on Maomao''s back with a little eagerness but very carefully.


    This action naturally woke up Maomao, who was sleeping soundly. He raised his head drowsily and saw the small cloth bag in his owner''s hand. He woke up instantly and jumped up and down on the bed as if he was taking credit, making excited noises in his mouth. scream.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuans entire focus was on the small cloth bag, and he didnt care about the noise of this guy!


    The small cloth bag was tied a little tight, and Xiao Ruiyuan took some effort to untie it. Seeing two strange-looking things like palms lying inside, he curiously picked them up and looked at them several times. After thinking about them, he put his big hand through the mouth of the glove.


    Hands and fingers were wrapped in fur that was neither loose nor tight, which made Xiao Ruiyuan a little ufortable, but the softness and warmth made him **** for a moment. He clenched his fist and found that it did not hinder the movement of his hand, so he confirmed that it was indeed worn on his hand to keep him warm.


    He also put on the other glove on his hand. The size was very suitable. Looking at the fine stitching on the glove, the corners of his pursed lips curled up. His originally cold face seemed to be coated with ayer of soft light, and his eyes were gentle. Incredible.


    Does this prove that Yan''er has him in her heart?


    Having such a thought, I couldn''t stop it, and even my heart beat rapidly several times. Unconsciously stroking the soft leather gloves, the tenderness in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes seemed to overflow.


    As if aware of his master''s good mood, Maomao, who was constantly looking for a sense of presence, suddenly ran up to his master''s shoulder and shouted proudly: Master, isn''t this baby great? Come and praise this baby!


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at it expressionlessly, carefully took off his gloves, carefully put them in a small cloth bag and put them away. Then he stretched out his hand and grabbed the hair ball in his hand. He opened the mailbox on its feet and took out the letter. , throwing it on the ground casually, as if the previous tenderness was just an illusion!


    Maomao, however, got up from the ground in shock and stood carefully, not daring to act recklessly. I identally "offended" the owner just now. The owner just threw it on the ground and it was already very polite!


    Taking the letter, he walked to the desk and sat down. Xiao Ruiyuan unfolded the letter and took a moment to read the two pages word for word. It was only at this time that he felt most rxed.


    Perceiving the concern hidden in the words, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyebrows were filled with joy, but the worry revealed in it made him feel heartbroken.


    The reason why I did not want to mention the fighting at the border in my letter was because every war is full of death and bloodshed, and it is difficult for people who have not personally experienced the battlefield to understand the tragedy. Even so, he still couldn''t bear to tell her this, lest she fall into the previous nightmare again.


    He read the letter back and forth several times, until he could recite it silently, Xiao Ruiyuan took out the fire fold, lit a corner of the two pages, and watched it being slowly devoured by tongues of fire, with a sharp sh in his eyes. of light.


    Even though he was themander-in-chief of the 100,000-strong army, the generals apanying him were pushed out by several princes and princes who wanted topete for the crown prince''s position. Nowadays, the situation of the war is unclear and the lost city has not yet been recovered. Those people can still hold back and dare not make any big moves. Once the lost territory is recovered and the Ba people are driven back to Mobei, those people will definitely join forces and turn their guns to deal with him.

 Chapter 394: His weakness makes village rules (2)

    Chapter 394: His weakness makes vige rules (2)


    Chapter 394: His Weakness in Making Vige Rules (2)


    He has ways to deal with those who have ulterior motives, but he cannot expose his own weaknesses and allow those people to take advantage of him! In this world, except for the prince, she is his weakness. Even if it is the only possibility in a million, he is not willing to put her in danger because of these letters, let people with ulterior motives know her existence, or even harm her. she


    "Snapped!"


    After hearing the whole story, Yang Bao pped his palm on the table, looked at Mo Yan who looked calm, and said through gritted teeth: "Girl Yan, this is all Wang Dali''s fault. Don''t worry, uncle will never cover up. They will definitely give you an exnation."


    This time, Yang Bao was really angry. He has been the vige chief for more than ten years. In the past, there were only about ten households in Liuyang Vige. The biggest disputes they encountered were that whose family lost a chicken or whose vegetable garden was missing a vegetable. Where is it like now? , either arson or false usation and extortion of money, which made him miserable.


    Not to mention that Mo Qingze is the only schr in Liuyang Vige, the benefits that the Mo family has brought to Liuyang Vige in the past year or so have made Yang Bao subconsciously partial. What''s more, what happened this time was entirely caused by Wang Dali and the others, so it was even more impossible for him to let it go easily! This time he will use this incident to straighten out the vige customs. Otherwise, if others follow his example in the future, what''s the point?


    When Mo Yan heard this, the expression on his face became gentler: "I trust Uncle Yang, but I don''t know how Uncle Yang will punish him. After all, they are also vigers of Liuyang Vige and fellow vigers. I don''t want to be too embarrassed when we meet in the future. .


    These words were like burning tar. When Yang Bao heard this, he became even more angry: "If they really thought they were from Liuyang Vige, they wouldn''te up with such a bad idea to ruin the atmosphere of our vige!"


    Seeing Mo Yan''s embarrassed look, he softened his tone andforted: "Girl Yan, uncle knows that you are a good girl with a kind heart, but those people should learn a lesson, otherwise things like this will happen again in the future, then Its really an unstable life!


    After hearing this, Mo Yan nodded helplessly: "Uncle Yang, you are the vige chief, and you handle vige affairs fairly and impartially. No matter how you deal with them, I have no objection, but..."


    At this point, she looked at Yang Bao hesitantly, as if it was difficult to continue.


    Yang Bao, who had been ttered, was feelingfortable. Seeing Mo Yan stop, he quickly asked: "Yan girl, just say what you want and don''t talk to uncle."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan seemed to have put aside her worries, and said with a hearty smile: "Since Uncle Yang said this, I won''t hide it anymore! If Uncle Yang thinks what I said is feasible, this matter will be done within this year. We can settle it down, but if it doesnt work, I hope Uncle Yang will forgive me.


    Yang Bao had an intuition that what Mo Yan was going to say was not a trivial matter. He calmed down his expression and signaled her to speak directly.


    Mo Yan also made a spur-of-the-moment idea without any thorough consideration in advance. After pondering for a moment to organize his words, he said softly: "Uncle Yang, there are more than a hundred households in the vige now. It is considered a big vige! But most people People from other ces have their own etiquette and habits. Living together like this will inevitably lead to many conflicts. If Uncle Yang has to deal with them one by one, it will inevitably be troublesome. It is better to summon the elders of the vige governor. , everyone sat together to discuss and formte aplete set of vige rules...With the constraints of the vige rules, the vigers will not only pay attention to their words and deeds, but if anyonemits a crime in the future, they will follow the vige rules, and no one will think about it. Uncle Yang is unfair..."


    The more Yang Bao listened, the brighter his eyes became. After Mo Yan finished speaking, he stroked his beard andughed loudly: "Okay, that''s a good idea! I''m not afraid of Yan Yatou''s jokes. Since so many people poured into the vigest year, those trivial disputes have be more and more serious." It never stopped. Sometimes my uncle was just rushing to catch up. Just after settling the dispute in the west of the vige, people in the east of the vige started making trouble again. When encountering these things, my uncle could only try to be fair, but some people always felt that his uncle was taking sides. Who is this? You are not a human being inside and out. I listened to those unpleasant words several times and was so stunned that you couldnt even sleep well..."


    At the end, Yang Bao shook his head mockingly, not having the nerve to continue talking.


    Mo Yan didn''t know how to answer the question, so she consoled her dryly: "Uncle Yang, you are a good vige chief, and most of the vigers know this by heart!" This was not a polite statement, but came from her heart.


    The position of "vige chief" sounds majestic, and seems to control the people and affairs of the entire vige. However, Liuyang Vige is so poor that even thend is three times thinner than that of other viges. Yang Bao can profit from it even if he has no conscience. He couldn''t fish out the oil and water. On the contrary, in order to maintain the stability of the vige, he suffered a lot of anger, but no matter how much anger he had, he had to bear it. Who said he was the vige chief and had a name in the yamen!


    Speaking of it, most of the disputes between other people''s families were trivial matters, but when the disputes between her family and other vigers came to Yang Bao, they were considered major events.


    Haha, its worth it for uncle to be a little angry when you say that about a beautiful girl! Yang Baoforted himself with a smile, and then asked Mo Yan about the establishment of vige rules with great interest.


    Uncle Yang, I can only give you a rough idea. Im not sure how to implement it in detail. You have to make the decision!


    Mo Yan declined with some embarrassment. She did have some ideas in her mind, but she couldn''t say any more. After all, Yang Bao is the vige chief. Regardless of whether he is happy or not, he certainly does not want anyone to dictate too much. Furthermore, when formting vige rules, it is necessary to gather the opinions of other vigers. After brainstorming, there will be good suggestions that are more suitable for Liuyang Vige.


    She brought up the matter of formting vige rules because she hoped that vigers with ulterior motives would be wary of them. Even if they could not bepletely eliminated, she could save some trouble.


    After leaving Yang Bao''s house, Mo Yan walked towards home in a good mood. On the way, he heard vigers talking about Wang Dali and others going into the mountains to hunt and being bitten by wild beasts.


    It turned out that before dawn, Sister-inw Wang and the other two women ran crying through the snow to the city to call the doctor. The doctor came despite the heavy snow and treated Wang Dali and others'' injuries one by one.


    How can it be so easy to treat a wound caused by a tiger bite?

 Chapter 395: Fighting for harming others and yourself (1)

    Chapter 395: Fighting for harming others and yourself (1)


    Chapter 395 A fight breaks out between harming others and harming oneself (1)


    There were more or less wounds on the bodies of the dozen or so people. The one with the least injuries was not minor or serious, but Wang Dali, who was the most seriously injured, had his arms and legs bitten by the tiger at close range. The wound was deep enough to show bone. If it cannot be treated carefully, it may be in danger of bing useless.


    Sister-inw Wang and others were lucky. The doctor they hired was a very capable doctor. The doctor cleaned the wounds of the injured vigers, applied prepared wound medicine to them, and prescribed appropriate prescriptions. The doctor also said that as long as he applied and took the medicine ording to his instructions, even the most seriously injured Wang Dali would be able to recover in just two to three months.


    This is originally a good thing. If a person with a generous heart and a fat body can escape from danger and recover from his injuries, he will probably want to burn paper and incense to thank his ancestors for their blessing. But Wang Dali and others went to the mountains to take advantage. Now they lost their wives and lost soldiers. They didn''t get the benefits and got injured. They had to spend a lot of money to treat their injuries. Not to mention how frustrated they felt.


    No, when the doctor asked for medical fees, these vigers turned against him and used the doctor of having no medical ethics and deliberately extorting money from them by asking for exorbitant prices.


    When the doctor heard this, his lungs almost exploded with anger! He braved the heavy snow toe to this remote ce to see a doctor early in the morning, out of thepassion of a doctor. Moreover, those ointments contained several precious medicinal materials, which were not easy to prepare. He did not ask for random prices. He was used ofcking medical ethics and extorting money for no reason. No matter how good-tempered he was, he couldn''t help but get angry.


    Seeing that the vigers refused to pay ording to the price, and the words they said became more unpleasant than thest, the doctor couldn''t argue with the medicine boy he brought, and instead became very angry. Finally, the doctor flicked his sleeves and asked the medicine boy to carry the medicine box, and angrily left Liuyang Vige, thinking that he was unlucky enough to meet a group of shameless and dirty people.


    The vigers'' houses are connected one by one and in rows. If there is any trouble in any house, it is impossible to hide it from others. No, the fact that Wang Dali and others refused to pay for the treatment and even cursed the doctor quickly spread throughout Liuyang Vige. No one knows why they took the risk of going into the mountains to hunt in the middle of the night, and ended up encountering a tiger.


    Mo Yan was amazed at the shamelessness of Wang Dali and others. Such selfish and ipetent people would only harm others and themselves by scheming against others! Once the vige chief, Yang Bao, punishes them for ckmailing his family, it will be difficult for them to gain a foothold in Liuyang Vige again.


    Wang Dali and others werecent and felt that they had taken a big advantage after wasting several hundred yuan in medical fees and medication. But after only two days, they couldn''t be happy anymore. The reason was that Sister-inw Wang and others went to the city to ask other doctors to change medicines and treat their injuries. When those doctors heard that they were from Liuyang Vige, they were treating tiger ws. As for the bite injuries, no one was willing to go to the doctor.


    It turned out that after the doctor returned to the city yesterday, he couldn''t get over it. It seemed that some doctors like him were angry that his trip was in vain. So he told several doctors with whom he had good personal rtionships and asked them to go to see him for a consultation. Its better to collect the consultation fee and medicine fee first to avoid being cheated again.


    The doctors were all furious after hearing the whole story. It''s not that they haven''t treated poor people, and some people can''t pay for the medicine, but most people will say good things to them and wait until they have money to pay.


    If the family is really in poverty, they usually only charge the medicine fee but not the consultation fee, so they should umte good deeds. But now my friend braved the heavy snow to go to the doctor, but got such a result. In addition to sympathy, several people secretly decided that if someone from Liuyang Vige came to the door, they would never go to the doctor.


    Not to mention, after several doctors returned home, they unanimously told the other doctors about the matter, and they spread it from one person to another. Within a day or two, most of the doctors in the city knew about Liu Yang privately. There was a case of someone in the vige defaulting on medical treatment. That''s why Sister-inw Wang and others no matter how mischievous and mischievous they are, no doctor is willing to visit her.

 Chapter 396: Fighting for harming others and yourself (2)

    Chapter 396: Fighting for harming others and yourself (2)


    Chapter 396 A fight breaks out between harming others and harming oneself (2)


    Sister-inw Wang and others came back from the city in tears. A viger met her and asked curiously. After learning about this, she quickly guessed the reason and didn''t know whether tough or sympathize.


    Wang Dali and others are not fools. After hearing what happened, they quickly understood the reason. But in addition to cursing those doctors for being snobbish andcking in medical ethics, they could only angrily ask their mother-inw to go to the city again with the money box and honestly ask the doctors toe and treat their injuries. They are the backbone of the family. If they unfortunately be crippled or disabled, it will really cost people their lives.


    This matter reached Yang Bao''s ears, which once again aroused his anger. Its okay to lose face in the vige, but also lose face outside. What do outsiders think? If these people are allowed to continue to ruin the reputation of the vige, it will be increasingly difficult for the younger generations to get married!


    Thinking of this, Yang Bao secretly made a decision. On the same day, he invited more than a dozen respected elderly people in the vige to his home to discuss the formtion of vige rules. He figured that when the vige regtions were finalized and the injuries of Wang Dali and others were stabilized, it would be a good idea to punish them then!


    Mo Yan had to think too much, so Yang Bao told her his n, and Mo Yan readily agreed.


    Rather than letting Wang Dali and others use their injuries to win the sympathy of the vigers and punish them severely, it is better to wait for them to recover and use vige rules to punish them, so as to kill them as a warning and fully implement the vige rules.


    It is not easy to formte vige regtions. The terms involved need to be carefully considered before they can be finalized. This will take some time.


    Wang Dali and others who were initially worried and worried about being criticized saw that there was no movement from the Mo family, the vige chief did note to the door, and even the people in the vige did not know that they were ckmailing the Mo family. They finally felt relieved and stayed at home to recover peacefully. Wang Daliy on the bed and screamed, "The Mo family is full of useless old, weak women and children, and they have no intention of doing anything to him. Even if Mo Qingzees back and finds out about this, he won''t be afraid!"


    But the good times did notst long. These people did not have much money in their families. The cost of taking and changing medicines every day could be enough for a day or two, but after a long time, they could not bear it at all.


    Seeing that the copper coins in the money box were getting less and less, the vigers who were only half recovered from their injuries began toin to each other, saying that they should not have listened to Wang Dali''s instigation. Not only did they not get anything, but they also lost all the little money they had. It''s so clean that my intestines are turning green with regret!


    "It''s all Wang Dali''s fault. If it hadn''t been for him, we wouldn''t have thought so much and ended up like this! Humph, Wang Dali''s family should pay for the medical expenses!"


    The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became. When thest bit of money at home was exhausted, someone finally couldn''t help it and began to privately encourage other injured vigers to go with him to Wang Dali''s house to ask for money.


    Someone lit a fire, and it was good for themselves. They quickly received positive responses from others: "Yes, it was Wang Dali who caused us to do this. Wang Dali should pay for this money. If he dares not to give it, we will Expose this matter to see if the Wang family has any dignity before staying in the vige."


    The vigers who originally thought it was unreliable also started to agree after hearing this. More than a dozen people quickly reached an agreement and rushed to Wang Dali''s home angrily, forcing Wang Dali topensate them for their medical expenses.


    "Compensate with money? Ah, what a beautiful thought!" Wang Dali was so angry that he sat up from the bed and red at the vigers: "I didn''t force you to go, why should you ask me topensate? If you hadn''t agreed at the time, Will I go into the mountain? Even if I have to pay money, you will pay it to me!"


    Having said this, Wang Dali felt more and more justified that he simply asked the vigers for money: "I spent several hundred yuan to treat my injury, and I even pawned my silver bracelet. I don''t want any more from you now. Every day Just pay me 300 yuan."


    Everyone didn''t expect that Wang Dali would p him down and say such shameless words. Someone stepped forward angrily and pushed Wang Dali hard: "You shameless person has made us like this, and you dare to ask us for anything." Yinzi, why dont you die!


    How did you know that this deduction would lead to something wrong!


    Wang Dali fell to the ground with a pale face, covering his right leg with one hand and screaming: "Ah - my leg, my leg is broken, it hurts so much -"


    Seeing that Wang Dali didn''t look like he was pretending, the vigers retreated to the door of the house in panic, fearing that something would happen to him and it would fall on them. The viger who pushed Wang Dali stood there stupidly, as if he didn''t understand why Wang Dali was like this.


    At this time, Sister-inw Wang, who heard the noise in the main room, rushed in through the crowd. Seeing Wang Dali lying on the ground dying, she rushed forward and screamed at the top of her voice: "Oh my boss, what are you doing?" Whats wrong, whats wrong with you?


    At this time, Wang Dali was sweating profusely in pain. He pointed at the viger who pushed him down with hatred and threatened: "You opened my wound. If I be crippled andme, I will definitely kill you." The whole family.


    When the vigers who were still a little guilty heard this, they suddenly became angry: "Huh, if you have the guts, just try it! It would be a disaster for people like you to stay, and they should be killed by tigers that night!"


    These words stirred up a ho''s nest. Before Wang Dali could react, Wang Dali''s sister-inw stood up quickly, rushed to the vigers, and scratched at his front door: "You are the disaster, and your whole family is a disaster." , If you dare to scold me as a man, I will curse you to die without a son to support you in your old age!"


    These words are simply a curse for someones son to die early, and no one can bear it!


    You **** bitch, how dare you curse my son, Ill beat you to death!


    That viger was not a good-natured person either. He pushed Sister-inw Wang away with a ferocious expression and pped her hard with a p in the ear. The beating made Sister-inw Wang so dizzy that her teeth became loose and blood oozed from the corners of her mouth.


    Some people saw that the situation was not going well, and for fear of causing a serious matter involving the people, they hurriedly ran out of Wang''s house and asked Yang Bao toe over to quell the dispute...

 Chapter 397: Wild Boar Sausage(1)

    Chapter 397: Wild Boar Sausage(1)


    Chapter 397 Wild Boar Sausage (1)


    Yang Bao almost dropped his cup when he heard about it, and came to Wang''s house angrily. At this time, many vigers had gathered in front of Wang''s house to watch the excitement. In front of everyone, Yang Bao asked about the cause and effect of the incident.


    Regarding going into the mountains to **** prey from dogs and ckmailing the Mo family after being injured by a tiger, Wang Dali and others were toote to cover it up, so how could they take the initiative to bring it up. But Yang Bao didn''t want to let them go just like that. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he wanted Wang Dali and others to admit it on their own initiative. When the vige regtions are formted, these people will definitely be targeted to kill the evil spirits in the vige.


    Yang Bao has been the vige chief for more than ten years, but he still has a few brushes. He forced Wang Dali and others to tell everything in a few words.


    After learning that they were able to escape from the tiger''s mouth with only minor injuries because of the help of the Mo family''s big dog and the thirteen local dogs, Yang Bao couldn''t wait to drive all these people out of Liuyang Vige without seeing anything.. But as the vige chief of Liuyang Vige, he couldn''t do this.


    The onlookers had no such concerns and looked at Wang Dali and others with particrly contempt. What kind of people are these? They even robbed dogs of their belongings. Even the Mo familys big dog fought to the death to save them. They were just ungrateful. They also went to other peoples houses in the middle of the night to extort money. They were worse than animals.


    The thought of having to live in a vige with such selfish people in the future made everyone feel as sick as if they had swallowed flies, and they were secretly wary of Wang Dali and others.


    Being looked at with such disgusting eyes, even if Wang Dali and others were thick-skinned, they would be extremely embarrassed.


    Although Yang Bao was extremely angry, he couldn''t let go. In view of the fact that the wound on Wang Dali''s right leg copsed was indeed caused by a fall, he spent a lot of time to get Wang Dali and the vigers who pushed him to reach an agreement, and finally the vigerspensated Wang Dali 500 yuan.


    The household ie of a farmer''s family is only two taels of silver a year, and five hundred penny is already a lot. It''s just that Wang Dali is greedy, and he hopes topensate as much as possible, so in his opinion, five hundred coins is too little. The vigers who pushed him down did not have much money at home, so they lost 500 cash by pushing him down. They also felt a mixture of regrets. They regretted that they should not have done it, and they hated Wang Dali for being greedy.


    Because Yang Bao, the vige chief, was worried about being held ountable for ckmailing the Mo family, the two had no choice but to suppress their anger andpromise. However, the feud between the two families has finally been settled!


    Yang Bao just pretended not to know what happened, rolled his sleeves and left. He still has to continue to negotiate vige rules with those respected elders. It is best to have a result before the year to punish Wang Dali and others and give the Mo family an exnation.


    At this time, Mo Yan was making sausages in the kitchen with Li Xiu''s nephew and Cai''s sister-inw, Xiong and Zhou, and was unaware of the farce that was happening in the Wang family.


    The casings and pork used to make sausages are both made from the three to four hundred kilogram wild boar that Xiaohua and Dabai hunted together. The snow has not stopped these days, and the wild boar is buried in the snowdrift, freezing. It was not until yesterday morning that the snow stopped, and Mo Yan invited Lin Yong to help shave and disembowel the wild boar.


    Compared to domestic pigs, which are fatter and thicker, wild boar meat is generally more woody and has a strong smell of mutton. However, the dishes made after processing are definitely more vorful than domestic pork. Excluding pig offal, pig feet, pig heads and other leftovers, there are nearly three hundred kilograms of pure wild boar meat. The Mo family had a lot of wild animals and chicken, and there was no shortage of meat to eat, so Mo Yan decided to make all the wild boar meat into sausages. Not only could he keep it for himself and eat it slowly, but he could also give it to his close friends asing-of-age gifts. Extremely decent.


    Sister-inw Cai was extremely reluctant to give up. She cut the wild boar into small pieces and said with pain: "Girl Yan, even if you want to make sausages, why not sell the wild boar and buy pork to make it? It will all be made into sausages." , what a pity!

 Chapter 398: Wild Boar Sausage(2)

    Chapter 398: Wild Boar Sausage(2)


    Chapter 398 Wild Boar Sausage (2)


    Pork at home is not cheap at the end of the year, with a pound costing twenty-five cents. However, wild boar meat is rare on the market, and rich people love fresh food. Even if a pound costs fifty cents, many people will buy it. These three hundred kilograms of wild boar meat can be exchanged for two big fat pigs. Now it is just chopped into stuffing and made into sausages. It is really a waste!


    Mo Yan couldn''t bear to say that his family was neither short of money nor pork, so he found another reason: "My father has taken care of several gentlemen in the academy, and he has never thanked them politely. Now it''s the Chinese New Year." , so I had to make some sausages and send them as New Year gifts."


    This is not a random fabrication by Mo Yan. After all, in this era of respecting teachers, it is a kind of etiquette to give New Year''s gifts to teachers. You dont need to give anything expensive, but you must be able to get it.


    "So that''s it. We need to prepare some good things. The sausages made from wild boar are also decent!" Sister-inw Cai said those words out of kindness and had no other meaning. Now after hearing Mo Yan''s exnation, she agreed again and again. : "When your father passes the exam next year, I''m afraid he will have to hold a thank you banquet!"


    Mo Yan was happy in her heart, but she said modestly: "Every year, countless students take the provincial examination, but only a few pass it. No one can say what will happen next year!"


    When Sister-inw Cai heard this, she quickly poked her with her elbow: "Ah, bah, bah, bah, how can you, a girl, say such depressing words? If you are worried, you might as well ask your father to burn more paper money for the ancestors on the thirtieth day to bless them. Your dads high school!


    Mr. Xiong and Mr. Zhou also agreed. In their eyes, Mo Qingze was knowledgeable and hard-working, and could pass the exam even if he didn''t ask for the blessings of his ancestors.


    Burn paper to pray for ancestors? Mo Yan felt ashamed after hearing this. If begging the ancestors was of any use, why would those schrs still be using their heads and thorns to stab their buttocks? After ten years of hard work!


    Sister-inw Cai thought it was a good idea and even encouraged Mo Yan to go to those efficacious temples to pray to Bodhisattvas. Many people in the vige believe this. Every spring, they prepare incense and candles and go to the temple to pray devoutly.


    Although Mo Yan had the weird experience of carrying a space and being reborn, she was not interested in praying to Gods and Buddhas to achieve her wishes, so she responded to Sister-inw Cai''s suggestion byughing.


    Perhaps she could tell that Mo Yan was not enthusiastic about this matter, so Sister-inw Cai did not continue talking, but asked about her son Wang Fattou. She was really worried that Fat Tou Wang would not be able to work well and would be disliked by Mo Yan, so he would not be able to work in the shop next year.


    Mo Yan knew her concerns and gave her reassurance: "Fat Tou is capable if he works hard. If Fat Tou has no other ns next year, I would like to continue to hire him to look after the shop!"


    Sister-inw Cai was overjoyed and said quickly: "No, no, there are people doing the work at home, so there is no need for him. If Yan Yatou doesn''t dislike it, let him continue to do it. If he dares not to do his best, just teach him, Auntie, I won''t say anything." !


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "As long as Brother Fat Tou is willing to work hard to learn from Grandpa Li, even if he leaves my rice shop in the future, he will not worry about finding a good job. Auntie, don''t worry."


    When Sister-inw Cai heard this, the crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes deepened a little. What she values is not the 700 coins that her son earns every month, but that her son has gained a lot of knowledge and learned a lot from shopkeeper Li. These are his future jobs, not just 700 coins. Bought.


    Mr. Xiong and Mr. Zhou were very envious, but not jealous. Their sons are still young, so even if Fattou Wang is disliked and can no longer work, it won''t be their son''s turn.


    Three hundred kilograms of wild boar meat is quite a lot. The six people were so busy that they turned all the wild boar meat into sausages when it was time to light themp. These sausages were tied into sections with cotton thread, and each section was pricked with several pinholes by sewing needles to prevent them from bloating and bursting when drying.


    Finally, these sausages were hung on several clean and slender bamboo poles and ced in a ventted empty room. When the weather cleared, they were taken out to the sun to prevent mold.


    Sister-inw Cai and the three of them had been working hard cutting meat all day long. Mo Yan originally offered them wages, but no one was willing to ept them. She couldn''t let them work in vain, so she took three pickled hares from under the eaves. One person who could not refuse was stuffed with one.


    After the three of them left, Mo Yan and the others started preparing dinner. Unless it is a special asion, dinner at the Mo family is usually simple. When the weather is cold in winter, we usually eat noodle soup and pancakes or noodles and pot helmets to warm up the body and nourish the stomach.


    After frying the pot helmet and putting the noodles into the pot, Zhen''er ran in and asked anxiously: "Sister, isn''t dad on vacation today? Why haven''t youe back yet?"


    The Yun Zhao brothers and sisters who ran in shortly after them also had worried faces, obviously worried about Mo Qingze, his adoptive father.


    Mo Yan originally thought something serious had happened, but she felt relieved after hearing this: "Now the road is full of snow, and we can''t drive to pick up dad. I think dad ns to walk back tomorrow morning."


    Tomorrow is the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month, so Changshan Academy has a holiday today in the hope that students near the capital can go home to celebrate the New Year. It''s just that this heavy snowfall has almost never been heard of, and the snow on the road is getting deeper and deeper. It is difficult for people to walk, not to mention carriages. Previously, it was inconvenient for Li Zhong and the others to go back and forth, so they lived in the shop and have not been back for several days.


    After hearing Mo Yans exnation, the three little ones rxed. Zhen''er came over with a smile, grabbed the pot helmet from the dumpling and took a bite. She ate it with gusto and told her about the farce that happened at Wang Dali''s house.


    Mo Yan had expected it, but he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. He could onlyment that evil people will have their own troubles.


    After the noodles were cooked, the three local dogs who had been ying wildly on the mountain for a whole day slipped back on their meal. This time they didn''t even pick up a single rabbit hair in their mouths, but Mo Yan was extremely satisfied.


    Ever since she was ckmailed by Wang Dali and others that night, she has stopped letting the local dogs of the little flower belt go into the mountains to hunt frequently, so as not to cause other troubles. The local dogs are very obedient under the restraint of Xiaohua, and they will go back with a rabbit in their mouths every three to five days.


    In this regard, most of the dog owners did not say anything. Some vigers came to ask for the reason in a roundabout way. Mo Yan only said that the snow in the mountains was too thick and the weather was cold, so Xiaohua was not willing to go into the mountains. The viger looked regretful. Unfortunately, Xiaohua was not raised by her family, so she had no choice but to leave angrily...

 Chapter 399: Door-to-door help(1)

    Chapter 399: Door-to-door help(1)


    Chapter 399 Asking for help (1)


    However, Wang Dali and others encountered tigers on the outskirts of the mountain forest. The heavy snow had not stopped, and the vigers became more and more frightened. They were afraid that the wild beasts in the mountains would go crazy with hunger and rush down the mountain to look for food and hurt people. Even if there were Xiaohua and local dogs. There was no way to reassure them, so the patrol team began to patrol every night in the freezing cold.


    Its no wonder that the vigers are worried. The snow has reached up to their knees. It is indeed difficult for animals in the mountains, whether they are birds or beasts, to find food. Many birds hadnded on the wall of Mo''s courtyard before, waiting for an opportunity to steal the food of the roosters in the backyard.


    Mo Yan has met them several times and couldn''t bear to see the little guys shivering in the wind and snow. When feeding the chickens, he deliberately scattered some corn kernels or grains on the edge of the courtyard wall.


    Those clever little guys probably understood Mo Yan''s kindness many times. Every time she came to the backyard, they would p their wings and hover above her head, making bursts of joyful cries.


    Not long after, there were many more birds flying to the courtyard wall waiting to be fed. When the wind and snow were heavy, they would even fly to the eaves to take shelter. The cries of some birds are very pleasing to the ear, but their behavior of defecating everywhere also gives Mo Yan a headache.


    After the three local dogs said hello to Mo Yan, they gathered around the brazier to warm themselves up. Seeing that the fire in the brazier was not strong enough, a local dog cleverly took out a few charcoal sticks from the sack and put them in.


    As soon as the charcoal met the heat, sparks exploded. Two native dogs were unable to avoid it, and the sparks sshed onto their fur. There was a "squeak" sound, and a burning smell arose.


    The other local dogs were not surprised when they came to Mo''s house. Their bodies were more or less burned by sparks, but they couldn''t resist the warmth of the brazier. Every time they came back from the outside with the cold air, they were always happy to seize the best spot. Fire ce.


    Perhaps they had eaten prey on the mountain. After the food was served, the three beasts and the local dogs continued to take a nap by the fire pot, instead of circling around the dining table as before. Seeing this, Mo Yan only served the family''s noodles and ignored them.


    The noodles are cooked with chicken soup that has been simmered for a day. They are particrly fragrant. After boiling, mushrooms, vegetables and shredded pork are added. The smell is very appetizing.


    Mo Yan held the pot helmet in one hand and dipped it into the noodle soup, and held chopsticks in the other hand to pick up the noodles from time to time. Her whole body felt warm as she ate. The others also immersed themselves in eating, but Xin''er frowned slightly, biting slowly and unable to swallow.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan asked with worry: "Xin''er, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?"


    When the others heard this, they all raised their heads and looked at Xiner with concern.


    Xin''er was stunned for a moment, then smiled reluctantly: "Sister, I don''t feel well at all. I just ate too much at lunch and I''m not hungry yet."


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, she knew that she was not telling the truth. It''s just that everyone has their own little secret. Xin''er doesn''t want to tell it, and she can''t force her to tell the truth.


    Its cold now and the nights are long, so its better to eat more to stay warm so as not to get hungry again at night.


    Hey, I know. Xin''er agreed quickly, picked up the bowl and drank several mouthfuls of noodle soup.


    Li Yan on the side looked at Xiner several times while holding the bowl, and opened her mouth hesitantly, but ultimately said nothing. But when she and Xin''er were clearing away the dishes after dinner, she still couldn''t hold it back. She leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Xin''er, are you worried about Tang Xin?"


    Xin''er was a little surprised. Seeing that there was no one else in the dining room, she nodded and said with a frown: "The Chinese New Year ising soon, but her family can''t afford the money to repay the usury money, and her stepmother doesn''t treat her well. Tie I want to sell her. I heard that in order to sell her for more money, Tang Yushi will sell her to that dirty ce. I, I am very worried about her. "

 Chapter 400: Door-to-door help(2)

    Chapter 400: Door-to-door help(2)


    Chapter 400: Door-to-door help (2)


    They both lost their mother at a young age. Compared with other close friends of the same age in the vige, the friendship between Xin''er and Tang Xin has more of a sympathy for each other. After this period of contact, she has regarded the considerate and strong Tang Xin as a good sister. She really can''t bear to see her being sold to a ce like that by her stepmother and having her life ruined.


    Li Yan could understand Xin''er''s mood, but it was useless to worry about this kind of thing, so she advised: "This is the Tang family''s business. The Tang family sells their sons and daughters. It''s useless for you, an outsider, to worry, unless the Tang family suddenly bes He is very rich and can spend arge sum of money at once, otherwise..." Otherwise, Tang Xin would never be able to spend this new year peacefully.


    Xin''er naturally understood the meaning of her unfinished words, and couldn''t help but be more worried: "I know I can''t help, so I want to ask my sister to think of a way to see if I can help Tang Xin."


    "Xin''er, it''s hard to help with this!" Li Yan shook her head, obviously seeing more clearly: "That Tang Yu family is very difficult to deal with. Even if Sister Yan gives out money to help their family pay off their debts, she still won''t give up selling Tang Xin. Instead, they would me Sister Yan for being nosy."


    Anyone with a discerning eye would know at a nce that she wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of her annoying stepdaughter. How could she give up at this juncture? The Tang family is also too poor. The Tang Yu family cannot tolerate a stepdaughter who "eats for free". If the family is well off, they will take their face into consideration and not betray their daughter.


    Upon hearing this, Xin''er''s eyes dimmed even more, and she silently put away the dishes. She also knew that Tang Yushi was greedy for money. Unless she could "buy" Tang Xin with more money than human teeth, she would not be able to help her at all.


    When she thought of the little wooden box where the silver was stored on the bed table, and the more than two taels of silver she had saved from selling embroidery work, she became more and more depressed. She could borrow some money from her sister, but how could she open this door to her sister for an unrted outsider?


    The next day, Mo Yan got up early. Aunt Li Xiu and her two nephews had already prepared breakfast earlier than her. The little guys didn''t stay in bed under the warm nkets because today was the New Year''s Eve and they had to help with the cleaning.


    The family gathered around the table to finish breakfast, and then started to divide the work.


    Mo Qingze and Li Zhong didn''t know when they would get home, so Mo Yan took a small broom and tied it to a long bamboo pole, and took turns with Li Xiu to dust the beams and corners of the house. I just moved to a new home this year. The house is very clean. There are only some spider webs in the high corners, which are cleaned up with a simple sweep.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao diligently swept away the dust that fell to the ground with brooms, while Xin''er and Li Yan wiped the tables, chairs and utensils with wrung rags. It''s not a heavy job, but the main house of the Mo family is too big. It took more than two hours to clean the dining room, hall, main room,rge study room and kitchen.


    It was already noon, and everyone was already hungry after working for a long time. Li Xiu quickly washed his hands and went to the kitchen to cook, while Mo Yan continued to clean the living rooms with a few young people. As for the unused rooms, don''t bother with them. Otherwise, there are dozens ofrge and small rooms that may not be cleaned even if they are busy until tomorrow.


    At this time, Mo Qingze, Li Zhong and others also came back. The four of them walked along the two roads from early morning to now. Each of them carried a lot of things in their hands, most of which were Li Zhong bought the New Year''s goods in advance, and Tietou and Wang Fattou each brought the rest to their families.


    Mo Qingze''s return made the little guys extremely happy. Especially Xiao Yunsheng, who hugged his adoptive father''s thigh, tilted his little head, and looked at him with such admiration with his big watery eyes. Anyone who saw him couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    Mo Qingze''s heart softened when she saw her. He picked her up and greeted her for a long time, which made Zhen''er feel sour in his heart.


    After the family had a lively lunch around the brazier, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong continued dusting and cleaning with a few children, while Mo Yan and Li Xiu were busy in the kitchen making dishes for the stove sacrifice in the evening. Sugar melon and other things.


    Likest year, Mo Yan still made two kinds of sugar melons: corn kernels and ck rice and ck sesame. The quantity was even more thanst year. It was just right to save it for the children in the vige who came to pay New Year''s greetings on the first day of the new year. After finishing the sugar melon, she fried some peanuts while the pan was hot, melted a small pot of sucrose, and made tworge pots full of peanut candy.


    Throughout the afternoon, the Mo family''s yard was filled with a rich and sweet smell. Even the little flowers, which didn''t like sweets, kept running around in the kitchen, scrambling to eat the crushed peanuts that Mo Yan threw to them. sugar.


    Its not just the Mo family who are busy dusting and making sugar melons in preparation for the evening sacrifice to the stove, but also every household in the vige. Even though life is not very rich, the women are still busy in the kitchen with full of hope. From time to time, a fewughter and curses are heard in the kitchen, and they teach children who run into the kitchen to steal sugar melons.


    The entire Liuyang Vige is lingering in the curling smoke, as if even the air is filled with wisps of sweetness.


    The sweet and crispy peanut candy is very popr. Even Li Zhong, who is not very fond of sweets, couldn''t help but eat several pieces. Not to mention the little ones, if Mo Yan hadn''t threatened them with a straight face, their teeth would be eaten away by insects if they ate too many sweets, and they would have eaten the peanut candy as food.


    Just as the family wasughing and sharing the delicious food, a series of slightly urgent bells rang outside the door. Everyone stoppedughing and looked at the door in confusion. Who woulde to the door at this time?


    "I''ll open the door." Li Yan quickly put down the half-eaten sugar melon and ran to open the door. After a while, she hurried back, holding a little girl in her hand.


    I saw that the little girl was thin and thin, and her clothes were thin and tattered, which could not block the biting cold air. What was even more unbelievable was that her exposed wrists, ankles and neck had obvious bruises and bright red blood marks. It was obvious that she had been there not long ago. She had suffered an inhumane abuse before.


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, confusion shed in their eyes, and they obviously didnt know who the pitiful-looking person in front of them was.


    Yanzi, whats going on? Although Li Zhong sympathized with the little girl, he asked in a very bad tone when he saw that his granddaughter brought a stranger into the house without thinking.


    Before Li Yan could answer, Xin''er, who had just returned from using the toilet, recognized the scarred little girl at a nce. She rushed forward and screamed: "Tang Xin, how did you do this? That evil Tang Yushi Mother-inw hit you again?"

 Chapter 401: begging to sell oneself (1)

    Chapter 401: begging to sell oneself (1)


    Chapter 401 Begging to sell oneself (1)


    It turns out she is Tang Xin!


    Mo Yan suddenly understood and his eyes fell on the little girl again. Although she knew that Xin''er had met a little sister, she had never seen her before. She didn''t expect that she would be so embarrassed when they met for the first time. Combined with the gossip that Yanzi said a few days ago and what Xin''er saidter, the little girl''s stepmother is probably a fool who doesn''t care about face.


    Now she ran home with bruises all over her body. She probably came to seek refuge because she couldn''t bear the beating anymore. However, if the root cause of the problem is not solved, she will continue to suffer inhumane beatings...


    Seeing that her good sister lowered her head and said nothing, Xin''er felt extremely anxious and couldn''t help but pull Tang Xin''s hand. Only when the tentacles turned cold did she realize that she was wearing thin clothes. She couldn''t help but said anxiously: "It''s such a cold day, what are you doing?" You dont even wear cotton-padded clothes? What should you do if you get frozen?


    With that said, she quickly took off her leather jacket and was about to put it on Tang Xin.


    At this time, Tang Xin finally reacted, but she pushed Xin''er''s hand away, stepped forward and walked straight in front of Mo Qingze. With a "pop", she knelt down straight on the cold ground: "Please help Mr. Mo." I!"


    This kneeling shocked everyone in the Mo family, and her words of "save me" were like a heavy blow to everyone''s heart, which was extremely heartbreaking!


    At this time, everyone could see Tang Xin''s face clearly, and everyone was stunned with their eyes wide open. The youngest Yun Sheng was so frightened that she buried her head in her brother''s arms. Her little body was trembling a little, obviously she was frightened.


    Tang Xin''s face was swollen, red and purple, with fingerprints that seemed to be deeply carved into his flesh. His eyes were squeezed to only a slit, and there were a few strands of blood oozing from the corners of his mouth. It was simply... The Yaksha in the album is even more terrifying!


    "How did it happen like this!" Mo Qingze, who was closest to Tang Xin, was the most shocked and couldn''t help but gasp.


    Xiner''s eyes turned red when she came back to her senses. She rushed up quickly, bent her knees and knelt beside Tang Xin, praying to her father: "Dad, please help Tang Xin and stay in the Tang family any longer." , she will die!"


    As if he didn''t expect that Xin''er would kneel down and speak for her, Tang Xin turned her head and smiled at her with watery eyes, looking very touched.


    Xiner smiled back andforted her with her eyes.


    Mo Qingze frowned, nced at Tang Xin who was looking forward to it, and said helplessly to Xiner: "If you want dad to help, you have to exin things clearly to dad!"


    When Xin''er heard this, she thought her father had agreed. She stood up happily and stretched out her hand to pull Tang Xin: "Tang Xin, get up quickly. My father will help you."


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze frowned again, but he did not refute his daughter''s words.


    Tang Xin nced at Mo Qingze cautiously, hesitated, and finally stood up. But when he stood up, he didn''t know whether he had no strength or was beaten too hard. He staggered. If it weren''t for Xin''er''s support, he might have fallen to the ground.


    Mo Qingze saw it and became more and more intolerable. He pulled out the chair behind him and put it in front of her and said warmly: "Sit down quickly. If you have any difficulties, little girl, please tell me slowly. Don''t be in a hurry."


    Tang Xin was both frightened and grateful. After Xin''er''s persuasion, she sat down awkwardly and leaned against the warm brazier subconsciously. She saw a few pieces of peanut candy left on the te on the small table and swallowed them unconsciously. He swallowed, as if he felt too embarrassed, and quickly looked away.


    The rest of the people didn''t notice, but Mo Yan, who had been observing Tang Xin, saw clearly. He stood up and walked to the kitchen with a te, filled some peanut candies, put a few sugar melons, and put them on the small table again.


    Zhen''er on the side was very puzzled. Just as he was about to ask why he brought anotherrge te to the table when he was clearly not allowed to eat, he was stopped by Mo Yan''s re.

 Chapter 402: begging to sell oneself (2)

    Chapter 402: begging to sell oneself (2)


    Chapter 402 Begging to sell oneself (2)


    Mo Yan picked up a piece of peanut candy and took a bite, then poked Xin''er with her elbow, who was silentlyforting her good sister. Seeing her look over, she pointed at the te on the small table and then at Tang Xin.


    Xin''er understood immediately, picked up thergest sugar melon and stuffed it into Tang Xin''s hand: "This is the sugar melon my sister just made. Please try it quickly to see if it tastes good."


    Speaking, he took one himself, opened his mouth and took a big bite, making a crisp sound. Although she was full, in order to take into ount her sisters'' self-esteem, she still pretended to eat deliciously.


    I want to eat too, I havent had enough yet!


    Zhen''er shouted happily, and quickly took several pieces of peanut candy as if she was afraid that Mo Yan would stop her. The Yun Zhao brothers and sisters are young and they like to eat sweets. Now they still have to eat, so naturally they won''t let it go.


    Tang Xin stared nkly at the sugar melon in her hand. Her breath was full of strong sweetness. When she came back to her senses, she had already eaten it in her mouth. It was sweeter and more delicious than she imagined.


    After eating a sugar melon and a few pieces of peanut candy, Tang Xin gradually rxed. Under Xin''er''s soft-spoken concern, she recounted intermittently the two or three severe beatings she had suffered not long ago.


    Today is the New Year, and every household is busy dusting and offering sacrifices to the stove, and the Tang family is no exception. Tang Xin got up early in the morning and dusted herself off with her father, Tang Zhutou. And her stepmother Tang Yushi, two stepsisters and half-brother were still sleeping in the warm quilt.


    By the time the house is clean inside and out, its time to have breakfast. It''s better to call it breakfast than breakfast. The Tang family, like most families in the vige, only eats two meals a day.


    Because he was dyed for a while cleaning the house, before the meal was cooked, Tang Bao started to cry from hunger. Although he is only two or three years old, he has already been spoiled by Tang Yushi and Tang Zhutou. Once he starts crying, no one can coax him to death.


    Tang Yushi was not a good-tempered person in the first ce. She was very upset when her son cried, so she med all the faults on Tang Xin, who she had always regarded as a thorn in her side. She med her for being slow and didn''t have time to cook, so she picked up the food in the corner. Teng Tiao rushed to the kitchen and beat Tang Xin severely, who was making porridge.


    Ever since Tang Yushi married into the Tang family, it has be amon urrence for Tang Xin to suffer such severe beatings. Normally she would find an opportunity to escape, but this time with the obstruction of Tang Daya and Tang Erya, she didn''t even have the chance to escape. No, it wasn''t until the cane was broken and Tang Yushi was tired that she let go of the scarred Tang Xin.


    Tang Zhutou was holding his youngest son in the room and coaxing him, listening to his biological daughter''s suppressed sobs, but never came out to stop him, or even nced at him.


    However, Tang Xin still had to drag out her life-long injuries and continued to add fire to cook the porridge. When the porridge was ready, Tang Yushi took her bowl away and locked her out, leaving her hungry in the wind and snow. She was trembling and wouldn''t even give her a sip of rice soup.


    This was not the first time that she was not given food. Tang Xin was used to it. She originally thought that Tang Yushi would let her go after she calmed down, but when she was boiling sugar and frying corn kernels to make sugar melons in the afternoon, Tang Yushi found another excuse and She beat him severely. This time there was no rattan, so he went straight to it, took off the cotton-padded clothes that Xiner gave her, and twisted and pinched her body.


    Tang Xin couldn''t bear it anymore, so he grabbed Tang Yushi''s hand and bit him hard. But she was small and weak, so the enraged Tang Yushi pped her hard several times. Not only was her face so swollen that she couldn''t see, several of her teeth were also loose, and a lot of blood flowed from her mouth.


    You little **** who is suffering from the gue, someone wille to deal with you tomorrow. I want to see if you dare to be so arrogant in a ce like that.


    Tang Yushi looked at the bitten and bleeding hand, and her hatred for her stepdaughter deepened. She lost control and said these words indiscriminately. She wanted to hide it, but it was toote.


    No, no, my dad wont let you do this, you vicious woman!


    Tang Xin was stunned for a moment, and then she screamed in disbelief, but there was a voice in her heart telling her that this was true. She got rid of Tang Yushi''s beating and rushed into the house to question Tang Zhutou, but Tang Zhutou''s silence made her, who originally had a glimmer of hope,pletely despair.


    She has endured so many years of hardship and suffered so many years of sin, but she has not been able to get there. If she could, even if she was working as a cow or a horse for others, she would not want to fall into that dirty quagmire and be unable to turn around for the rest of her life. So when Tang Yushi and others were not paying attention, she secretly ran to Mo''s house.


    After hearing what happened to Tang Xin, there was silence in the small room. No one spoke. They just listened to her repeating those words: "I don''t want to go to that ce, don''t go, even if it means death..."


    Xin''er held Tang Xin''s hand tightly, tears streaming down her face: "Tang Xin, there will be a way, there will be a way..."


    She knew that her good sisters had a very bad life at the hands of her stepmother, but she still underestimated the harm she had suffered and developed a deep fear of the word "stepmother". She was suddenly d that her father had passed away after her mother eloped. , there is no need to find a stepmother for her.


    Zhen''er thought the same way. He held his father''s arm nervously, and even wanted to get a promise, a promise not to find a stepmother for him.


    Yun Zhao had an expressionless face, but he softlyforted Yun Sheng, who was sobbing constantly. The two brothers and sisters also made a living under their stepmother, but even if their stepmother Song wanted to get rid of them, she didn''t dare to abuse them so tantly. This Tang Xin was really miserable, and she didn''t want such a vicious family member. !


    Aunt and nephew Li Xiu also sympathized with Tang Xin''s experience. They originally wanted to step forward tofort her, but they didn''t know how to speak, for fear of saying the wrong thing and making her even more sad.


    Mo Yan felt equally ufortable. Tang Xin looked about the same age as Xin''er, but she grew up in a family with no family ties, and her temperament was much more mature than Xin''er''s. She felt that once the little girl fell into a ce like the Gon Courtyard, she might reallymit suicide for the sake of her innocence.


    She really wanted to go to the Tang family to seek justice for Tang Xin, but she had no rtionship with Tang Xin and was in no position to do so. Tang Yushi is not a good person. If she is angered, there is no telling what trouble will happen. Even if she wants to help, she has to think of a safe way...


    At this moment, Tang Xin stood up suddenly, knelt in front of Mo Qingze again, touched his head to the ground and kowtowed, then raised his head again with a decisive look on his face: "Mr. Mo, you are a good man, please save me." Save my little girl, even if I spend the rest of my life working as a cow to repay your kindness, my little girl will never regret it!"

 Chapter 403: ruthless(1)

    Chapter 403: ruthless(1)


    Chapter 403: Cruel (1)


    Tang Xin knelt down and no one had the heart to refuse. Mo Qingze also sympathized with her, but did not agree directly. He stretched out his hand to support Tang Xin and said warmly: "My child, you get up first, and then we talk first."


    Tang Xin felt a little disappointed, but she knew that if she continued to kneel, she would offend others, so she stood up. Her eyes that were originally full of hope dimmed, making her look even more unbearable.


    Dad, lets give the Tang family some money and keep Tang Xin, my daughter, please. Xiner saw her fathers hesitation and couldnt help but hug her fathers arm and beg. Not to mention that Tang Xin was her good sister, even if she was a stranger, she would still want to help.


    Zhen''er also shook her father''s other arm and helped to intercede: "Dad, please help sister Tang Xin. If the money at home is not enough, Zhen''er still has it here."


    "Father..." Yun Zhao and his sister did not speak openly, but looked at Mo Qingze eagerly, with pleading eyes.


    The Li family''s grandparents sympathized with Tang Xin from the bottom of their hearts. Although they also hoped that Mo Qingze would agree, they were more cautious about their duties, so they did not speak.


    Mo Yan was a little confused. It was okay not to know, but this little girl who had been driven to despair knelt down and begged. It was really hard to bear to refuse. It''s just that it''s not good to help with this kind of thing, and if you don''t help, you won''t be able to ovee the hurdle in your heart. If you don''t want to help, there''s nothing to say. If you want to help, you have to think of a good way topletely solve the little girl''s situation without getting into trouble.


    Mo Qingze was a little helpless after being teased by his children. Seeing that his eldest daughter didn''t speak, he asked her for her opinion: "Yan''er, what do you think?"


    When Mo Yan heard this, she knew that her father was also struggling, so she said, "It''s fine as long as dad makes the decision on this matter. I have no objection."


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he lost all worries. He looked at Tang Xin and asked with a serious face: "Do you really want to sell to my Mo family? You have to know that once I buy you, you can only be a member of the Mo family." ve."


    Tang Xin''s face turned pale, and her hands, which were as thin as dead branches, were clenched tightly.


    Before fleeing, there was a sister in the vige who was sold to a wealthy family in the city. People in the vige said that the sister had gone to enjoy the blessings. She had endless rice and new clothes to wear every day. At that time, she naively believed it, envied her sister''s ability to have enough food and clothing, and even longed to enter the high-gatepound.


    But not long after, the sister was brought back covered in blood and refused to close her eyes. The person who sent her back dropped a few taels of silver. Her parents, who had been crying, wiped their faces instantly, knelt on the ground, picked up the silver, and sent the person away respectfully. Finally, they just used a shabby mat to hold the money. The sister took a roll and was buried in the col in the back mountain.


    It was not untilter that she heard that the sister was beaten to death by her master just because she did something small and offended her master. No one made the decision for her, and even her parents were grateful that the owner had a conscience andpensated them with money. At that time, she realized that for those who were ves, their life and death were in the hands of their masters. How could there be any freedom and dignity?


    She doesn''t want to be a ve. Even if the Mo family is considered a good family and won''t kill her at will, she doesn''t want to! But those people wereing to her home tomorrow, and she had no choice. Should she let Tang Yu sell her to that dirty ce at a high price, and live with neither humans nor ghosts for the rest of her life?


    No, instead of taking advantage of Tang Yu''s poisonous woman and letting her live a good life with the money she earned from selling her body, she would rather sell herself to the Mo family as a ve and watch their family suffer retribution!


    Thinking of this, Tang Xin suddenly raised his head and said resolutely: "Mr. Mo, Tang Xin is a bull and a horse and will never regret it!"

 Chapter 404: ruthless(2)

    Chapter 404: ruthless(2)


    Chapter 404: Cruel (2)


    Mo Qingze originally thought that she would hesitate, but he didn''t expect that she would be so decisive. He felt more and more that it was not easy for the little girl, so he said warmly: "In that case, I will go with you to your house to resolve the matter. Take advantage of this opportunity." The yamen has not sealed it for two days, so your body deed has been processed."


    Tang Xin hesitated for a moment, and just as she was about to say something, Xin''er interrupted urgently: "Dad, Tang Xin is a good sister to my daughter. How about not establishing a contract? Can we just treat this money as a loan from Tang Xin?"


    Tang Xin is different from Grandpa Li''s family. Grandpa Li''s family has helped their family a lot. People in the vige don''t know that Grandpa Li''s family sold themselves to her family. But since her father said that, it means that Tang Xin can only use her family in the future. Stay at home as a ve. She was very happy that her father was willing to help, but she really couldn''t ept her good sisters bing ves in the family.


    "Xin''er, shut up!" Mo Yan red at Xin''er and spoke to her in such a stern tone for the first time: "Dad has his own reasons for doing this. Don''t say too many words."


    Xiner looked at her sister in disbelief and felt aggrieved: "Sister..."


    Mo Yan just looked at her without exining.


    Mo Yan just looked at her without exining.


    Although the family can live a life of servants, she has never thought of adding ves. It is not entirely due to the influence of her previous life that she is not used to it. Firstly, there are not many things at home, and she can do it by herself. Secondly, People talk a lot and don''t want someone to identally expose the secrets of the space.


    This time I agreed to Tang Xin''s request out of sympathy and waspletely an exception. The contract of establishment can legally bind her and prevent her from betraying easily.


    Furthermore, if she does not establish a life contract, someone in the vige may think that her family is being taken advantage of. If they are short of money in the future, they will "sell" the child to her family. Not only will they have good food and housing, but they will also be free and can take it back at any time. Then What a lot of trouble.


    Because of these two considerations, even if her father had no such n, she would definitely ask Tang Xin to establish a personal contract, but since her father proposed it, it saved her a lot of trouble.


    Mo Qingze is indeed motivated by this concern. He has already thought that as long as the little girl stays at home, when she reaches the age where she should marry, he will cancel her ve status and return her to freedom.


    Xin''er didn''t know her father''s n. When she saw her sister''s expression was bad, she didn''t dare to ask why. She just looked at Tang Xin apologetically.


    Tang Xin twitched the corners of his lips and shook his head gently. Although she was very disappointed, it was good enough that the Mo family could agree to buy her and help her out of her misery. She could not and did not dare to ask for anything else.


    But even though she epted her future as a ve, she still felt unspeakable pain in her heart. She blinked her eyes desperately, hiding her sad tears, raised her head and said to Mo Qingze: "Mr. Mo, Yi Xiao''s stepmother. She is greedy. If you go today, she will definitely ask for a lot of silver. Can you wait until those peoplee tomorrow before going to my house? Then you only need to spend ten taels of silver."


    Twelve taels of silver is ordinary silver for selling one''s body. It is regarded as her repayment of the Tang family''s kindness in raising her for ten years. From now on, she has no rtionship with the Tang family. She does not want to take advantage of Tang Yushi for an extra penny.


    Mo Qingze was stunned. He understood something but didn''t understand it yet. Just when he was about to say something, he saw his eldest daughter winking at him and nodded in agreement.


    Mr. Mo, thank you for your help!


    Tang Xin felt relieved after solving the major issue on his mind. He sincerely bowed to Mo Qingze. When he straightened up, his face showed his first smile since arriving at Mo''s house.


    Even though she is young and her facial features have not fully grown, it is still possible to tell that the little girl will be a beautiful girl in the future. This heartfelt smile instantly increased her seven-point color to eight points.


    Mo Yan looked at the little girl with emotion. No wonder Tang Yushi was determined to sell her to that ce. Presumably, he not only expected her to sell for a good price, but also thought that she could earn a lot of money with her appearance in the future. Money so that we can continue our search.


    After Tang Xin left, Mo Qingze asked Mo Yan why he promised to go to Tang''s house tomorrow.


    Mo Yan directly spread her hands to show that she didn''t know. When her father looked at her suspiciously and showed his disbelief, he could only say: "The little girl is not stupid. Since she said that, there must be a way to make Tang Yushi''s n fail. Let''s Go to Tang''s house tomorrow and find out."


    She had a guess in her mind, but she wasn''t sure yet, so she didn''t n to say it out loud, so as not to scare a few little kids.


    But she never expected that Tang Xin would be so cruel. Not only did she ruin Tang Yushi''s n, but she even lost Tang Yushi''s ten taels of silver, and almost lost her own daughter.


    Mo Qingze just assumed that she really didn''t know and didn''t ask any more questions. He secretly thought about going to Tang''s house tomorrow and bringing more money with him just in case.


    Except for Xin''er who was a little worried about Tang Xin''s matter, no one else took it to heart. The things for offering sacrifices to the stove have been prepared, just waiting for the arrival of night. At this time, everyone began to chop stuffing and bread dumplings.


    But when Mo Qingze followed Mo Yan to the cer to get ingredients, he almost thought he was dazzled when he looked at the dozen or sorge basins full of marinated meat of all kinds, "Yan, Yan. Son, howe there is so much meat?"


    Looking at his father''s mouth that couldn''t close, Mo Yan smiled secretly, and then said angrily: "This is too much, I''m not worried enough!"


    Although I bought half a fan of pork from someone who killed New Year pigs in the vige a few days ago, the three beasts hunted back a lot of prey from the mountains, and more than 30 space chickens raised in the backyard were ughtered, most of these were used for New Year pigs. Gifts, just wait until the New Year is over, and then send them to the people you have made friends with.


    Mo Yan also prepared these things for everyone. In addition to Yan Junyu, the Liu family, shopkeeper Xing and shopkeeper Muxing, there were also Mo Qingze''s friend Han Zhiyun and several teachers. Calcting it this way, these things are indeed not too much...


    Unexpectedly, his daughter had already taken care of everything and prepared everything while he was not at home. Mo Qingze touched his daughter''s head with red eyes, and a thousand words turned into one sentence: "Yan''er... thank you for your hard work!"


    Dad, this is nothing, its not hard at all! Mo Yan held her fathers arm and told the truth. The wild animals were hunted by three beasts and asked Lin Yong to handle them. She was just responsible for pickling them, which did not consume much energy on her part.


    Mo Qingze didnt argue with her. Looking at Yan Xiao Yanyans daughter, he felt that none of the young talents he had admired in the academy for a long time were worthy of her...

 Chapter 405: ruthless(1)

    Chapter 405: ruthless(1)


    Chapter 405: Cruel (1)


    Not long after nightfall, I don''t know whose family lit the first string of firecrackers. As if in response, the sound of firecrackers one after another resounded over Liuyang Vige. In the long string of firecrackers, the Mo family and three beasts We sat around and finished two whole pots of dumplings in a lively manner.


    There was no need to keep vigil in Xiaonian. The family chatted around the brazier for a while, then each carried hot water back to the room, nning to take a rest after soaking their feet in the hot water. Mo Yan also returned to his small yard with the three well-fed animals. The other local dogs were driven back to their respective homes by Xiaohua early in the morning to celebrate the New Year.


    Put Xiao Hua and Da Bai in the space. Just as Mo Yan was about to take Mao Tuan in with them, Mao Mao''s cry came from outside the door. The door of the small hall was scratched by it and it made a squeaking sound, which was a bit harsh.


    Mo Yan''s heart moved, and she quickly opened the door, and Maomao rushed in with a heavy chill. It stood on the ground and shook violently. The snowkes on its feathers scattered and fell to the ground. After a while, they melted away, leaving only shallow water marks.


    Mao Mao hadn''t seen Mao Mao for two or three days. Maybe he missed Mao Mao so much that he swung his tail and pounced on him. He stretched out his fleshy paws that were as big as the palm of an adult''s hand and fiddled with Mao Mao''s body gently and softly, making small sounds from his mouth. The meow was as thin as a cat, and sounded very affectionate.


    Mao Mao is a grudge-bearer. She still remembers thest time she plucked her hair out, so she doesnt want to see the hair ball at all. It stretched out its sharp talons, screamed and scratched the fur ball''s hairy face hard, without holding back at all.


    The hair ball twisted its body and stretched its back nimbly to avoid the disfiguring w. Then it stretched out its fleshy palm to p it. This smooth movement was obviously not the first time it had been done.


    The two guys were having a lot of fun fighting each other. Mo Yan had long been used to it. Anyway, as long as Maomao was at home, the three eagles and three beasts would not stop.


    After they had been fighting for a while and stopped temporarily, Mo Yan took the opportunity to grab Mao Mao, took the letter from its leg, and threw it into the space.


    There are spiritual springs and peaches in the space, and Maomao doesn''t want toe out every time he goes in.


    Looking at the thin, almost weightless piece of paper in his hand, Mo Yan''s heartbeat suddenly elerated a bit.


    The pair of gloves were given away, and she regretted them when she woke up. In this day and age,municating with a man was already out of bounds, so she went so far as to make a pair of gloves and even gave them to the man. She was not afraid of others finding out, nor was she worried about being considered frivolous by that person, but she was terrified.


    Yes, its just fear!


    At first, the man left Maomao behind, so she didn''t think of writing him a letter. Later, his letter made herugh and cry, so she had to reply one, but she didn''t want to write several letters back and forth. Every time she replied to a letter, she secretly warned herself that it was a normalmunication between ordinary friends and nothing serious.


    But no matter how sheforted herself, it was a fact that she foolishly made those gloves and sent them over. It turned out that unknowingly, she had already invested in feelings that went beyond friendship. At this moment, she could no longer continue to act stupid.


    In this life, there is no fear of life, and she does not have to worry about dying early. If she is attracted by someone, she is willing to try a rtionship to make up for the regrets of her previous life. However, if this person is Xiao Ruiyuan, she cannot let herself indulge in it.


    Even if the mind is as open as modern times, there are still many people who stick to the concept of family status and pay attention to being in the right family. In this era, being well-matched is the most important criterion. What''s more, in this environment where men are superior to women and men can have three wives and four concubines, it is rare for a family with a little extra money to have a pair for life, let alone those with high status. A wealthy and aristocratic family?

 Chapter 406: ruthless(2)

    Chapter 406: ruthless(2)


    Chapter 406: Cruel (2)


    That person''s family background, appearance, and future are all good. To use the words of his previous life to describe him, he is the top rich and handsome man among the rich and handsome men. He must be a quick son-inw in the eyes of manydies from aristocratic families. It is not something that ordinary people can imagine. And she is just a farm girl, and there is an insurmountable gap between them. Even if this rtionship is not her wishful thinking, it cannot change this fact!


    Mo Yan looked at the letter in his hand, slowly unfolding it with aplex expression, but there were only eight short words: I am very happy, I will cherish it!


    Her eyes were fixed on those eight words, and a wave of heat rushed straight to her cheeks, making her brain a little confused. An indescribable thought lingered in her heart, lingering for a long time.


    Mo Yan didnt wake up until his fingers were so cold that he lost all feeling. Looking at the eight words, he felt that each word was as heavy as a thousand catties. As if her hands were hot, she closed the letters in a hurry, stuffed them all into the innermost part of the drawer, and locked them tightly with a small lock. It seemed that only in this way could she calm down the deep throbbing in her chest. move


    This time, Mo Yan didnt reply!


    The next day, the snow stopped, and the sky seemed to be brighter. It was not as gloomy as before, but there was still no sign of the sun. The snow on the ground has not melted at all. Because of the extremely low temperature, it has be a bit hard and makes a crunching sound when you step on it.


    Mo Yan hid something in her heart and baked pancakes on the bed all night. She squinted for a while until it got light. When she stood up with two panda eyes, everyone was shocked, fearing that she would be like the previous time. I have nightmares and my body is broken.


    Dad, Uncle Li, Im fine. The hair ball kept making a fussst night, so I didnt get a good rest. Dont worry!


    Mo Yan bravely gave up an excuse and relied on the innocent hair ball.


    Mao Tuan was shot while lying down. He was looked at with reproachful eyes and kept whining, not to mention how wronged he was. It had no way to defend itself, so it had to open its mouth wide and lick and bite its owner''s fingers moderately as punishment.


    Mo Qingze knew that Mo Yan slept with the fur ball every day, but he was still a little scared of this big cat that was getting bigger and bigger. He was afraid that if he was not careful, the big cat would show its **** and hurt his daughter, so He advised Mo Yan: "It''s too old to sleep with you all the time. Since we made a wooden house for it, let it sleep alone!"


    Before Mo Yan could speak, Mao Tuan became angry and growled dissatisfied at Mo Qingze with his teeth bared.


    It doesnt want to be separated from its owner. It likes to sleep with the owner who has a sweet smell. If anyone tries to separate it from its owner, it will bite!


    Seeing this, Mo Qingze shook his head andughed: "This guy has a bad temper and can''t even talk, but he seems to understand what we are saying!"


    Li Zhong stroked his beard and smiled and said: "I feel the same way. Not to mention Xiaohua and Dabai, even the two horses and three oxen in the backyard look smarter than usual. Look at Xiaohei and Dahongzao now, who won''t lead them out? Compliment a ''good horse''?"


    In the past, Xiao Hei and Da Hong Zao were the lowest-grade bad horses. One was short and weak, and the other was thin and old. After being raised in the Mo family for a few months, they became smooth and smooth, as if they had been reborn. Even if they were not as good as the good horses, they were still good. They are two good horses.


    It must be because of the good Feng Shui at home that they are like this! Yaner made the right choice when she insisted on building her house here. Mo Qingze looked at Mo Yan with pride in his words.


    Thats the only reason!


    Li Zhong also agreed. He remembered that those animals had diarrhea as soon as they were bought, but they became more and more energetic, and gradually became what they are today. Isn''t this good Feng Shui?


    Obviously we were talking about changing the hairball''s nest, but the two of us started talking about Feng Shui with great interest, and the topicpletely went off the rails.


    Mo Yan felt ashamed after hearing this, gently pinched Mao Tuans soft ears, and agreed with a dry smile. The Lingquan water transformed the family''s livestock, which was considered to be rted to the "water" in "Feng Shui". This way, they did not suspect him.


    The hairball is very happy about this. It can continue to sleep in the same bed with its owner!


    After breakfast, the sky seemed a little clearer again. Mo Qingze and Li Zhong looked at the sky, and after discussing it, they felt that it might not snow again, so they took out the shovel and broom from the utility room and started to clear the snow in the yard. , to prevent the snow from melting after the weather clears, and water stains everywhere in the yard.


    Mo Yan was not idle either, taking out a shovel and started shoveling the snow. After being reborn for more than a year, her body has been well maintained. In addition, she works in the space every night and has developed strength. She can shovel snow no slower than the two adults, which surprised them.


    Xin''er and Li Xiu''s nephew took big brooms to clean up the remaining snow after shoveling. This activity didnt feel cold at all. A few of the little ones looked enthusiastic and helped with tools.


    The snow on the ground was very thick, and everyone worked together to clean it for a while, but only half of the front yard was cleared. Everyone was sweating from the heat, and had to take off the fur jacket they were wearing.


    As soon as it was noon, they had been busy for two hours and had used up all the food they had eaten in the morning. Aunt Li Xiu and her nephew stopped working to prepare lunch. Mo Yan and the others nned to work on it for another two hours and then take a break to eat.


    At this moment, the bell in the yard rang. Xin''er quickly put down the broom and ran to open the door, and saw an unfamiliar middle-aged woman standing outside the door.


    Seeing that all the Mo family members were in the yard, the woman didn''te in, so she anxiously shouted at the door: "Mr. Mo, it was the third girl from the Tang family who asked me to call you. The Tang family sold her and also came. The gangsters are going to kidnap her, please go and have a look!"


    As soon as Mo Qingze heard this, he threw down the shovel in his hand, raised his hands to the woman and said, "Thank you sister-inw for telling me. Let me change my clothes and go over."


    The woman nodded and did not dare to rush. She said hello and hurried away.


    Mo Qingze didn''t waste any time and hurried back to the house to wash his hands and prepare to go to Tang''s house.


    Mo Yan also put down the shovel, returned to the room, took fifty taels of silver from the space, and nned to give it to Mo Qingze. Tang Yu wanted to sell Tang Xin to that kind of ce just to get more money. The group of people who came today were either from Gon Courtyard or people who provided girls to Gon Courtyard. The money for selling their bodies was definitely more than ten taels.


    Even though Tang Xin had a solution, she still felt uneasy. If it really came to the point of fighting for money, these fifty taels should be enough!

 Chapter 407: ruthless(1)

    Chapter 407: ruthless(1)


    Chapter 407 Cruel (1)


    The Tang family is located at the back of the vige. Due to the smallbor force of the Tang family, when they were resettled in Liuyang Vigest year, they only built a narrow three-room thatched house. It was squeezed by the spacious thatched houses of the neighbors, which made it look very pitiful.


    Even though the weather was very cold, themotion caused by the sale of the Tang family''s daughter was so great that all the surrounding vigers came over to watch. At this time, many people gathered around the entrance of Tang''s house on the third and outer floors. The thick snow on the ground had been ttened a lot and was covered with earthy mud marks.


    "Mom Yu, I''m not boasting. My little daughter can just be like a child. It turns out that when I was in my hometown, all the boys in the vige loved to talk to her. I originally wanted to raise her well and find a girl. She is a good husband, but the family really cant let the me go, otherwise I wouldnt be willing to give her away!


    In the hall, Mrs. Tang Yu pretended to be wiping her tears. She was a good singer and songwriter, praising her stepdaughter''s beauty to Mama Liu, who was specially looking for girls for Gon Courtyard. She just said directly, "Look at how pretty that girl is." For my sake, please give me more money!


    "I understand what you mean, but the color of this girl looks okay in a remote ce like yours, but it''s nothing in arger ce." The woman called Yu''s mother raised her eyes and squinted. He nced sideways at Tang Xin, who was expressionless, and said something ordinary, but he was extremely satisfied in his heart.


    She looked down on Tang Yushi''s greedy appearance, but she relied on this to be popr and drink spicy food, and the little girl''s color was indeed good. When such goods were sent to that famous building, there were many people vying for them. Can she make money? Little money!


    "Mom Yu, I am an honest person and I speak the truth. What does this girl look like? The lice on the monk''s head are obvious. If you are sincere, why don''t you tell the truth?"


    When Tang Yu heard this, he felt a little dissatisfied. She just watched that **** beating a child with such a foxy look, and wanted to sell it at a good price. If she couldn''t get the price, it would be better to let her continue to work as a cow and horse at home for three to five years, and then exchange it for some betrothal gifts. .


    "I came all the way here, one step at a time, and one step at a time, so I''m naturally sincere." Under Tang Yu''s envious gaze, Yu''s mother proudly touched the gold hairpin on her head and said calmly: "Seeing as your surname is Yu and that we were a family five hundred years ago, I won''t treat you badly. Tell me, which number do you want?"


    Tang Yushi felt happy, as if she already had a lot of money in her hands. She rubbed her hands back and forth, and even her voice became a little stuttering: "This, I can''t say this right, or, Mom, you should give me the number, and let''s sit down and discuss it slowly."


    Although the old Mo family sold their granddaughterst time, the man Yazi said that he could get forty taels of silver by selling it to that kind of ce, but no one knows whether this is true or not. What if she goes too high and scares people away, but if she goes too low, she suffers a loss, so it would be better to let this woman negotiate a price, and she can add something more reliable.


    Yu''s mother couldn''t tell what Tang Yu was thinking, and she couldn''t help but feel more and more contemptuous. Such a stupid thing with no brains and no guts will spend his whole life as a scrounger in the dirt. But this kind of person is best dismissed. She is destined to make a fortune this time.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on her face, and she seemed a bit sincere: "One price, twenty taels. If you agree, we will sign a contract now."


    As he said that, he took out two shining silver coins from his sleeves, each weighing twelve ounces. This made Tang Yushi''s eyes widen when he saw so much silver for the first time.


    Twenty taels?


    When the onlookers heard this, theypared it with the eight taels of silver that the old Mo family got from selling their granddaughter. Their smart minds already guessed that she nned to sell their stepdaughter to such a dirty ce, and they couldn''t help but secretly sigh, "It''s a sin."

 Chapter 408: ruthless(2)

    Chapter 408: ruthless(2)


    Chapter 408: Cruel (2)


    Seeing Tang Xin''s biological father, Tang Zhutou, holding his young son and sitting silently in the corner, his heart was full of pity for Tang Xin, who had not said a word from beginning to end.


    Meeting such a cruel stepmother and a cowardly father is really bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    Tang Xin lowered her head and listened to the two women bargaining indifferently. She remained silent from beginning to end, only looking up at the door from time to time, as if she was not the one who was about to be sold.


    Tang Yushi looked at the twenty taels of silver in Yu''s mother''s hand with salivation, but she was not satisfied in her heart: "Mother Yu, not to mention the good looks of my daughter, I have spent a lot of money to feed and clothe her for so many years. Twenty Two silver coins... is too little!"


    Yus mother yed with the silver ingots and asked with a half-smile: How many do you want?


    Forty taels!


    Tang Yushi blurted out, obviously this number has been brewing in her heart for a long time.


    "Forty taels?" Mother Yu stopped her smile: "I am willing to give you twenty taels because we have the same surname. You doubled it with just one mouthful. You are so insincere, but you still call me ma''am. Come here, you are making fun of me, huh?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two burly men standing behind Yu''s mother rushed up and red at Tang Yushi fiercely, as if they would beat her if she disagreed.


    The actions of the two men not only frightened Tang Yushi, but also shocked the surrounding vigers. Tang Zhutou was about to step forward with his youngest son in his arms. One of the big men noticed it and red at him fiercely, gesturing with his fists and not allowing him to get closer.


    Tang Zhutou was timid and cowardly at first, but when he saw the other party''s posture, he immediately shrank.


    "Yu, mom, if you have something to say, we can discuss the price, but twenty taels is really, really too little!" Tang Yushi was so frightened that her legs went weak, and she didn''t even think of it. The other party will be tough, and I immediately regret that I shouldn''t have said the price too high, which has offended everyone.


    Seeing that Mrs. Tang Yu was still sensible, Mother Yu snorted coldly, raised her hand and waved away the two thugs, "I see it''s not easy for you to raise a daughter, and I''m not the one who wants to take advantage of money. , I will give you another five taels of silver, twenty-five taels can be exchanged for arge brick house!"


    Tang Yushi had been threatened before, and she was already timid. Now that Yu''s mother suddenly added five taels of silver, she was so happy that she didn''t dare to say anything. She responded repeatedly: "Twenty-five taels is good." , only twenty-five taels, Mama Yu is such a kind person!"


    Honest person? Mother Yu sneered coldly, her expression particrly sarcastic. But the price was agreed upon, and I could make a lot of money on this trip, so I felt better. She smiled and took out a piece of deed paper from her sleeve, and took out five taels of silver and put them together with the first twenty taels of silver, and said to Tang Yu: "You just need to put your fingerprint on this paper, and these silvers will be Its yours.


    Tang Xin suddenly raised his head and stared at the deed, his whole heart twisted into a ball nervously.


    Why havent youe yet? Why havent youe yet? Isnt the Mo familying? Are you regretting it?


    Tang Xin''s eyes turned red when she thought of this possibility. She would not ept her fate and would never let these two disgusting women manipte her!


    At this time, Mrs. Tang Yu focused all her attention on a few silver ingots. It was natural to say what others said: "Okay, okay, I will press it now, I will press it now!"


    With that said, he excitedly walked up to Yus mother, stretched out his thumb and dipped it in the ink pad, and was about to press it on the deed paper.


    Tang Xin saw this and was about to take action to stop Tang Yushi. At this time, a gentle and anxious voice came from outside: "Wait a minute -"


    Those two short words sessfully interrupted Tang Yushi''s movements. She turned her head and subconsciously looked at the door, wondering who was stopping her from selling her daughter.


    For the tormented Tang Xin, it was like the sound of nature, and her heart on the verge of a cliff was instantly saved.


    Its Mo Xiucai, why is he here?


    The vigers turned their heads in unison. When they saw that the personing was Mo Qingze, they spontaneously moved out of the way. They were all surprised: Could it be that Mo Xiucai came to stop the Tang family from selling their girls?


    Mo Qingze didn''t have time to say hello to the vigers, so he hurried to the house and saw the deed paper in Tang Yu''s hand at a nce. He was relieved when he saw that there was no red fingerprint on it.


    Mo Yan came in with her brothers and sisters. Seeing this scene, she breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was in time!


    Mo''s house is close to the mountainside, which is quite a distance from the vige. Tang''s house is farther to the north. Now there is snow everywhere, which makes it difficult to walk, so it dys a little time.


    Seeing the Mo family, Tang Xin seemed to have a backbone and leaned closer unconsciously. At this time, her left hand felt warm and was held by another soft hand. When she looked up, she saw Xin''er smiling at her.


    "Don''t worry, my dad will help you!" Xin''er held her good sister''s hand andforted her in a low voice.


    Yeah! Tang Xin nodded fiercely, his eyes a little moist.


    Tang Yushi was very puzzled when she saw who the visitor was. Seeing Mo Qingze staring at the deed paper in her hand, she couldn''t help but be wary secretly. However, it is natural for her as a mother to sell her daughter, and not even the King of Heaven can control her.


    However, considering Mo Qingze''s status as a schr and his high reputation in the vige, she did not dare to be too presumptuous and asked in a polite tone: "Mr. Mo, what are you..."


    Before Mo Qingze could answer, Mother Yu on the side rushed to speak. She urged Tang Yushi impatiently: "You have something to discusster. You press this fingerprint first. I have to lead others to rush." Back to the city!"


    She didn''t know Mo Qingze''s identity, but she had an intuition that this person was here to cause trouble. It''s not easy to find a girl with good color, and she doesn''t want to be easily ruined.


    Okay, okay, mom, please wait a little longer, Ill press the button right now!


    Tang Yushi also felt that the silver was important, so she hurriedly agreed. Just as she was about to press the button with her thumb stained with ink pad, the deed paper disappeared as soon as her hand was empty.


    "What do you mean? Are you trying to cause trouble?" Yu''s mother stared angrily at Mo Qingze, who was holding the deed paper, and she was already sure in her heart that he was here to block her way of making money.


    The two burly men rushed up and surrounded Mo Qingze with evil expressions.


    Mo Qingze stood there, not afraid at all. He looked past his mother and looked at Tang Zhutou, who was huddled in the corner, with a look of pity and helplessness: "Qingze wants to find apanion for his little daughter. She likes Miss Tang San very much. I don''t know. Brother Tang, are you willing to give up your love?"

 Chapter 409: ruthless(1)

    Chapter 409: ruthless(1)


    Chapter 409: Cruel (1)


    After listening to Mo Qingze''s words, the honest and dull Tang Zhutou was stunned, as if he couldn''t believe his ears. He nced at his daughter who was looking happy, and then at the person in front of him who made him feel humble. The father''s love deep in his heart that was suppressed by poverty and suppressed by Tang Yu''s family suddenly surged into his heart. He looked at his daughter guiltily, nodded and just said the word "ok" when he was interrupted by a sharp voice.


    "Wait a minute! I''m obviously interested in that girl first. We''ve even agreed on the price. You, the Tang family, want to go back on her words but you can''t!" Seeing that the situation was not good, Yu''s mother quickly spoke to stop her, but looked at Mo Qingze with cold eyes. Clearly not about to give up.


    Tang Yushi rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "Mom, where are you? If no one else buys it, this girl will naturally be yours, but now Mr. Mo has also fallen in love with that girl, and he is the only schr in the vige. , I, I cant drive people out, do you think thats the truth?


    She said she was embarrassed, but she was so happy in her heart! Unexpectedly, the Mo family also took a fancy to that cheap girl. In this way, only the highest bidder would get it. She could just sit back and count the money. Now she was really going to get rich, haha!


    Not to mention how happy and proud Tang Yu was, Yu''s mother was a little hesitant when she heard that the person who wanted to rob her was a schr. She looked at Mo Qingze carefully and saw that although his clothes were not gorgeous, the materials used were good and he was obviously not a poor schr with no money and only a house full of shabby books, and she couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.


    But she was really unwilling to let the fat in her mouth be snatched away like this, so she said to Mo Qingze in a gentle tone: "Since you are a schr, why do you need to **** people from a woman like me? If there is a shortage in your house. Girl, I have a lot of well-trained girls here, why dont you give this girl to me, and Ill let you choose a few more good girls?


    Mo Qingze shook his head: "Thank you to Mom for your kindness. I like the girl from the Tang family because my daughter wants to be herpanion. Although the girl trained by Mom is good, she is not what I want."


    When Yus mother heard this, her suppressed anger bubbled up again, and she said in a bad tone: So, the schr is determined to steal someone from me?


    Mo Qingze didn''t seem to hear the coldness in her tone, and still said warmly: "Mother Yu has not signed a contract with the Tang family, so it should be said that she cannot rob someone."


    Seeing his deste look, Yu''s mother was so angry that she couldn''t help but sarcastically said: "Humph, I didn''t expect that a schr like you would condescend to steal people from lowly people like us. , if this spreads out, it wont sound good after all!


    As a father, I only fulfill my daughters wishes. How can I be a father if I care about my daughter but also look at other peoples faces?


    Mo Qingze smiled and pushed back calmly. He lost his father and mother when he was young, and was once scolded as a broom star. Later, he worked hard to study and suffered countless favors. How could he back down just because of these few words?


    Yus mother choked and stared at Mo Qingze speechless. If he were an ordinary country man, she would be able to take action directly, but the man in front of her was a schr. Even if she had no ability, there was no guarantee that she would not be able to gain favor if she met a capable big shot.


    However, if you want her to let go for nothing, there is no way!


    Mother Yu looked at Mo Qingze with a sneer, and said doubtfully: "Since the schr insists on doing this, I have nothing to say! It''s just that I really like the tightness of that girl''s clothes, and I really can''t bear to give up my love. I''m willing to pay forty-five dors." I bought her for two taels of silver. If the schr is willing to pay a higher price than this, this girl will belong to the schr!"

 Chapter 410: ruthless(2)

    Chapter 410: ruthless(2)


    Chapter 410 Cruel (2)


    His, forty-five taels!


    Everyone gasped and couldn''t even close their mouths. It turns out that the daughter of the Tang family is so valuable. No wonder Tang Yushi is determined to sell her. If one daughter can be exchanged for two brick houses, who can not be tempted?


    Tang Yushi was ecstatic at first, but then felt unhappy. Huh, this is nothing for my mother. That **** was clearly worth forty-five taels, but she only gave her twenty-five taels at the beginning. She almost cheated her, otherwise she would have lost a magnificent blue brick house. Where is the room!


    Mr. Mo, how many taels of silver do you n to pay?


    Yus mother looked at Mo Qingze triumphantly, enjoying the pleasure of throwing money at people. If that girl were sold to a brothel, she would probably be worth fifty taels. If you buy her for forty-five taels, you can earn a few taels of silver, so the trip is not in vain. But when I thought that even if I got this girl, I would still lose twenty taels of silver, I felt heartbroken.


    However, if the person who blocked her money offered more money than her, it would be considered a big loss. Even if she couldn''t get this girl, she could still be angry. Thinking of this, her mood became better again.


    Mo Qingze didn''t know her n and stretched out a finger.


    One hundred taels?


    Yus mother eximed and stared at Mo Qingze in disbelief. This person must be stupid. One hundred taels can buy five or six well-trained little girls.


    Tang Yushi''s cheeks were red with excitement, and her eyes were staring at Mo Qingze''s finger without any doubt. One hundred taels, it turned out to be one hundred taels. Now I am going to get rich, really get rich!


    The vigers were also shocked by Mo Qingze''s "generous act". They hoped that Mo Qingze could buy the poor little girl from the Tang family to avoid being ruined. However, the temptation of one hundred taels was too great for them. I don''t know whether I should be envious of the Mo family for having money, or whether I should be jealous of the Tang family for raising a good daughter and being willing to let the Mo family pay a hundred taels.


    With these one hundred taels, not to mention being able to build a spacious blue brick house, even if you eat white rice every day, you can eat meat every month!


    When Mo Qingze saw this, he knew he had been misunderstood. He faced everyone''s strange looks and corrected him clearly: "It''s not a hundred taels, it''s twelve taels."


    "What? What did you say?" Tang Yushi, who had caught the eye of Qian''er, came to her senses first. The word "twelve" was like a heavy hammer, waking her up from her dream of getting rich. Her eyes widened. He asked loudly: "No, my mother is willing to give forty-five taels, how can you only give ten taels?"


    Mo Qingze took a step back, avoiding her spit, and exined with a frown: "Mother Yu spent forty-five taels to sell her child to that ce and let others abuse her; but I spent ten taels of silver. Give your little girl a ymate, and you won''t treat her badly. As a mother, you should be happy, and these ten taels of silver can also help your family pay off their debts, why wouldn''t you?"


    Mo Qingze''s doubts were not pretended. Although he knew that Tang Yu was abusing his stepdaughter, he didn''t quite believe that she could do something regardless of her stepdaughter''s life and death. Therefore, there was a hint of persuasion in these words. mean.


    At this time, Tang Yushi was all focused on the transformation of one hundred taels into ten taels. With such a huge gap, she could not think about the meaning behind her words! She pointed at Mo Qingze and said angrily: "Ten taels of silver? Fortunately, you are still a schr, so you can talk about this little money! I am not the biological mother of that bitch. I only know who gives the more money, I Just sell her to someone, and even if she is abused to death, you can only me her for being born in the Tang family, and you cant me me for being cruel."


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they listened to Tang Yushi''s words and looked at the emaciated Tang Xin beside them. They felt chills in their hearts. There could be such a vicious stepmother in this world. Some vigers who had also lived under the stepmother could not help but secretly feel happy that although the stepmother was not close to him and favored her brothers, she had never abused him.


    Tang Xin clenched her fists and stared at Tang Yushi, wishing she could pounce on her and scratch her ttering face. Even though she had known about this woman''s viciousness for a long time, hearing her say these words now still made her resentful.


    Feeling her tight body, Xin''er reached out and held her quietly,forting her in a low voice: "Don''t be angry, she is not your biological mother anyway. When you are sessful in the future, just watch her regret it." !


    Tang Xin felt warm. He held Xin''er''s hand and nodded fiercely: "There will definitely be such a day!"


    Mo Yan listened to their conversation and smiled slightly. Tang Yu''s family being so noisy now is not necessarily a bad thing for Tang Xin. If Tang Xin really bes sessful in the future, and Tang Yushi wants to make any excessive demands based on her status as stepmother, even if Tang Xin refuses, no one in the vige will say that she did something wrong.


    Just seeing that Tang Yushi was still nagging her father, she felt very bored. She frowned and was about to ask Tang Xin what her n was when she quietly turned around and walked into a room behind her. When she came out, there was a pair of scissors in her hand!


    The scissors looked very old and were stained with rust. Only the tip of the scissors showed a cold white light. It is veryborious to cut things with such scissors, but the sharp tips can easily break the skin, causing blood to flow out.


    Mo Yan looked at Tang Xin, who had a determined look on her face. He had already guessed what she was going to do, and couldn''t help but feel worried. She was not worried that Tang Xin could not hold the scissors steadily and hurt herself, but she was worried that if Tang Yushi didn''tpromise, the little girl would really hurt herself with the scissors, and it would be a life-and-death situation.


    Thinking of this, she watched Tang Xin''s every move closely, so that if anything went wrong, she could stop it in time. Even if her family spends a little more money, she doesn''t want the little girl to use this method to escape her miserable fate.


    Tang Yushi was unwilling to let the one hundred taels of silver go away like this. She ignored her mother and only said that she would never let him go unless Mo Qingze could take out the one hundred taels of silver.


    Mo Qingze only took out ten taels of silver, and he hadplied with Tang Xin''s instructions yesterday. Seeing Tang Yushi clinging to her, not knowing what to do, he couldn''t help turning his head to look at Tang Xin, wanting to ask her How to n.


    When he saw this, he was so shocked that he shouted: "Girl Tang, what are you doing? Put down the scissors quickly!"


    Everyone looked over in confusion and were also frightened. They saw Tang Xin holding a pair of scissors in her right hand. The cold tip of the scissors was pressed directly against the thin and yellow cheek, and a dazzling bright red flowed down.

 Chapter 411: ruthless(1)

    Chapter 411: ruthless(1)


    Chapter 411 Cruel (1)


    Hearing Mo Qingze''s changed voice, everyone looked along his line of sight. When they saw Tang Xin holding scissors in his hand and stabbing his own cheek with a fierce expression, their eyes widened. , too shocked to say a word.


    Your skin and hair is from your parents! Appearance is so important to a daughter''s family. The fact that a teenage girl resisted the fate of being sold in such an extreme way shows that she was forced to the point of desperation and there was no other better way.


    "San Ya''er, what are you doing? Put down the scissors quickly!" When Tang Yu saw it, she was frightened to death. She can just point to this face to collect money. If it is destroyed and cannot be sold at a high price, it will be like cutting out her flesh alive!


    "Don''te here. If you dare toe forward, I willpletely destroy this face!" Seeing Tang Yushi rushing up to grab the scissors, Tang Xin took two cautious steps back, and the strength in her hands became heavier, so that the wound was again There was a lot of blood and it looked shocking.


    Tang Yushi dared to move when he saw this. She didn''t understand why this stepdaughter who was beaten and scolded by her suddenly became violent. She cursed in her heart, but she didn''t dare to rx at all. She quickly pulled Tang Zhutou, who was already stunned in the corner, and asked him to find a way to persuade her.


    Although Tang Zhutou was cowardly, he was not a fool. He naturally knew his daughter''s intention of doing this. I was already feeling guilty, but when I saw my daughter like this, I felt worried and sad. She blurted out the words interrupted by Yu''s mother earlier: "Sanya''er, dad won''t sell you anymore. Even if dad smashes the pot and sells iron, he won''t sell you to repay the debt. Hurry up." Put down the scissors, dad, please.


    After saying that, the strong guilt turned into reality, and two lines of muddy old tears fell down from his pale face.


    Tang Xin''s heart trembled slightly, and her right hand holding the scissors moved but did not let go. She looked expressionlessly at the sad Tang Zhutou and Tang Yushi whose face became extremely ugly, and said in a cold tone: " Dad, if you really love your daughter, you will sell her to the Mo family, and the money from selling your body will be used to repay the kindness of the Tang family in raising your daughter in the past ten years!"


    "You bitch, how dare you threaten your parents and me with such an idea!" Before Tang Zhutou could say anything, Tang Yushi jumped out angrily, pointed at Tang Xin and yelled: "The Tang family has been paying tribute for more than ten years. We feed you and clothe you. You unfilial evildoer wants to send us away with ten taels of silver. Don''t even think about it. If you really want to repay the kindness of raising you, just follow your mother honestly and don''t y these tricks. Otherwise, I will beat you to death right now, you careless bitch."


    Everyone shook their heads after hearing this. At this juncture, Tang Yushi was still obsessed with getting thatrge sum of money from selling her body. She was so evil-minded. In the future, she should avoid dealing with such people who only care about money.


    You are the daughter of the Tang family, so you should listen to your parents arrangements honestly. If you dare to act recklessly again, I wont let you go!


    Tang Yushi had no idea that her words and deeds had deeply aroused the resentment of the vigers, and she used both soft and hard tactics to force Tang Xin to put down the scissors. The scissors not only poked Tang Xin in the face, but also hung above her head.


    Tang Xin looked at Tang Yushi with a sneer,pletely ignoring her shouting. She just increased her strength in her right hand, silently expressing her determination to defeat the enemy. Tang Yushi was so frightened that she felt like someone had strangled her neck, and all her words were blocked. It was stuck in my throat, and I didn''t dare to say another word.


    Ever since she saw the scissors pressed against Tang Xin''s face, Yu''s mother knew that she might have to run away today in vain. When she saw Tang Xin was so determined, she cried out in her heart that it was a pity, but she still persuaded her without giving up: "Miss Tang, hurry up. Stop it, if you keep exerting yourself like this, you won''t be able to rely on this face to be popr in the future."

 Chapter 412: ruthless(2)

    Chapter 412: ruthless(2)


    Chapter 412 Cruel (2)


    Tang Xin smiled coldly, but did not let go: "Isn''t this face what you value most? Since it brings me bad luck, so what if it is destroyed! If Mother Yu feels unwilling to go all the way in vain, I still have Two good-looking sisters, I think they will be willing to follow you to the city to enjoy your happiness."


    Yu''s mother was stunned at first, and then looked at Tang Yushi with an eager face. She didn''t know that the Tang family had another daughter.


    Tang Yushi didn''t notice Yu''s mother''s special look. She stared at Tang Xin fiercely with a pair of small triangr eyes: "You are a gued bitch. My daughter is destined to be a young mistress. How dare you Nonsense, I have a good look at you."


    The youngdys life?


    Tang Xinxiao was sarcastic. Seeing her mother''s eyes rolling around and wandering around, she knew that her words had an effect. She felt much better for a moment and said to Tang Yushi: "Mom, my daughter is like this now, and my mother will never do it again." If you buy it, if you sell your daughter to the Mo family, you can still get ten taels of silver to pay off the debt. If you don''t sell it, your daughter will be disfigured. When the creditores, I''m afraid I will have to drag my two sisters to pay off the debt."


    When Tang Yushi heard this, his eyes were splitting with tears: "You, you dare!"


    Tang Xin stared at Tang Yushi but didn''t smile, but the force on her hand became three points stronger. Half of the entire scissor tip had prated into the flesh. Everyone who saw it was frightened. Such a deep wound would probably remain even if it healed. What an ugly scar!


    "Tang Xin, these matters can be discussed slowly. You put down the scissors first. We won''t ignore you!" Even though he knew this was the little girl''s n to escape, Mo Yan couldn''t bear to see the dazzling blood dripping down drop by drop. He went down, quickly spoke to dissuade her, and then freed up his hand to hold Xin''er, who was anxiously preparing to rush forward to stop her.


    Tang Xin smiled gratefully at Mo Yan and shook her head slowly but firmly.


    What girl doesn''t like to be pretty? If she could, she wouldn''t want to use this method to get rid of Tang Yushi''s scheme. It was this face that made Tang Yushi have evil intentions. It was also because of this face that she could threaten Tang Yushi. What an irony!


    Mo Yan was helpless and did not dare to step forward and take the scissors by force, so she could only say to Tang Zhutou, who had a miserable face: "Uncle Tang, if you really feel sorry for your daughter, pleaseply with Tang Xin''s request. We, the Mo family, cannot guarantee this." How nice it is to treat her, at least she can have enough food and clothing to stay at my house..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tang Yushi, who had just recovered from the fantasy that her two daughters would be dragged away by creditors to pay off their debts, spat and refused: "No, I won''t let you take away this **** unless you spend five dors." Come with ten taels of silver, or else even if she dies, I will sell her to my mother."


    Yu''s mother refused without even thinking: "I don''t dare to have such a fierce and disgraceful girl, so don''t even think about forcing someone toe here."


    Just kidding, this girl does not eat hard and hard, and now her face is poked like this, let alone sell it in the building, that is, the twelve silver is sold to the big households to make the girls, the nobles are still hindered!


    "Mother Yu, how could you do this?" Mother Yu''s avoidant attitude made Tang Yushipletely dumbfounded, and she said in a panic: "If you think forty-five taels is too expensive, let''s do what we said before Come on, twenty-five taels. For the remaining twenty-five taels, you can hire a doctor for this bitch. The doctor will definitely be able to cure such a minor injury on her face, and you wont be at a loss for mom!"


    "Please call a doctor?" Mother Yu said with a smile: "I''m afraid that before the doctor is called, this girl''s face will bepletely ruined. Even the best doctor won''t be able to cure her. I don''t want to lose money like this." For the business, you should sell it to Mo Xiucai, at least they can still give you ten taels of silver and reward your daughter with a meal."


    Tang Yushi was anxious and wanted to say something else, but Yu''s mother impatiently stepped aside and waved to the two big men around her to stop Tang Yushi, but her eyes were fixed on the door opposite.


    She just saw two little girls who looked pretty good standing there and peeking. She had to brave knee-deep snow toe here. She couldn''t go in vain, could she?


    Tang Yushi didn''t know that Yu''s mother was interested in her two biological daughters. Seeing that she really didn''t intend to spend money to buy Tang Xin, she couldn''t ept it for a while.


    She looked at Tang Xin with hatred, and she even wanted to eat her alive!


    If this **** hadn''t ruined her appearance with scissors, and why she was rejected by Yu''s mother and refused to take it, otherwise she would have obtained the forty-five taels of silver, a brick house, and dowries for her two daughters. With that, even Shu Xiu, whose youngest son will enter school in the future, has also been found. Now that all of this is gone, how can she not resent it?


    Looking at Tang Yushi''s lingering gaze, Tang Xin had no fear, and there was even a faint joy in her heart. She knew that she had won today''s confrontation!


    Tang Xin did win. The Tang family owed ten taels of usury money from outsiders with interest, and the Tang Yu family did not dare to take risks with their two daughters. Therefore, even if she hated Tang Xin to death, she could not leave him alone and torture him slowly. She could only grit her teeth and press her fingerprints on the deed paper prepared by Mo Qingze.


    "Tang Xin, you are such a fool." Xin''er looked at Tang Xin distressedly and gently wiped the blood on her cheek with the cotton handkerchief she carried, carefully avoiding the small holes poked by the scissors.


    Tang Xin had a slight smile on her face, as if she didn''t care about her ruined appearance at all: "Xin''er, it''s good to be able to avoid being sold to such a dirty ce, it''s really good."


    Xin''er paused, feeling very sad. When she was a child, she was scolded as a little **** who didn''t have enough food and clothing every day. She once thought she was the most pitiful person in the world. Later, when she met Tang Xin, she realized how lucky she was back then!


    Looking at Tang Xin, who has a childish face but an unusually tough heart, Mo Yan was very moved. She patted Xiner''s shoulder andforted her: "Tang Xin will be a member of our family from now on. You should be happy!"


    "Well, I''m happy!" Xin''er wiped her eyes, and when she looked up again, she had a smiling face.


    With red eyes staring at Tang Xin who was surrounded by the Mo family, Tang Yushi wanted to smash her head with the ten taels of silver in his hand. Forty-five taels of silver shrank to ten taels. It was considered good that she could bear it without vomiting blood!


    Tang Xin, who was aware of Tang Yushi''s concerns, did not miss the cruel look on her face. She smiled indifferently and was not too worried.


    She sold herself for ten taels of silver to repay the Tang family for their ten years of upbringing. After today, the entire Liuyang Vige will know that she has nothing to do with the Tang family anymore!

 Chapter 413: Cant think of anything

    Chapter 413: Can''t think of anything


    Chapter 413 I cant think of a chapter name (1)


    The matter was resolved smoothly. The Mo family did not stay too long. They were about to leave with Tang Xin, but they were stopped by the unwilling Tang Yushi. They even said that Tang Xin was no longer a member of the Tang family and that they were not allowed to take away a single thread. Tang Xin was forced to take off all the clothes, shoes and socks on her body.


    Not to mention that Mo Yan and others were offended by such an excessive request, even the vigers who had not dispersed felt that Tang Yushi was going too far, and did not care that it was a family matter of the Tang family, so they all tried to dissuade Tang Yushi. But Tang Yushi didn''t listen at all. He rushed up and tore Tang Xin''s clothes regardless.


    Tang Xin''s life in the Tang family was already difficult. Her clothes were tattered and thin. The only clothes that could keep out the cold were the cotton clothes that Xiner gave her before. Even this cotton-padded coat had made Tang Yu''s mother and daughter jealous. If Tang Xin hadn''t refused to give it to her, and made an excuse that Xin''er had lent it to her and wanted to return it, she would have been stripped off long ago.


    The tattered clothes couldn''t withstand Tang Yushi''s strong tearing. If Mo Yan hadn''t taken off her leather jacket in time and wrapped it around Tang Xin, the little girl''s body would have been exposed.


    Even so, this approach also greatly humiliated Tang Xin. The little girl stared at Tang Yushi who was not giving up, with deep resentment in her eyes.


    In the end, Xin''er ran home to get her own set of clothes and shoes, which ended the farce. After Tang Xin changed clothes, Mo Yan and others took Tang Xin and walked out of the smoky Tang family amid Tang Yu''s vicious curses and the sighs of the vigers.


    In the room, Mo Yan dipped a clean cotton handkerchief into the spiritual spring water and carefully cleaned the wound on Tang Xin''s cheek that was poked by the scissors. The wound was not big, only the size of a small fingernail, but Tang Xin used a lot of force at that time and directly poked a hole. Fortunately, there is spiritual spring water, so if you clean it regrly, it is unlikely to leave scars.


    Sister, this wound... lets go to the city to find a doctor!


    Xin''er didn''t know it. Seeing that the wound was so deep, she felt that Tang Xin had been disfigured. Tears were streaming down her face, and she wished she could apply all the ointment in the porcin bottle to her good sister.


    Hearing this, Tang Xin felt warm in her heart. She took Xin''er''s hand andforted her, "It''s just a small injury. It''s not worth going all the way to the city to find a doctor. When the wound heals and the scar bes lighter, use powder to cover it up." , cant see it either.


    From the moment she picked up the pair of scissors, she never thought that she could save her face. As long as she could get out of the man-eating fire pit, let alone this scar, even if her face was ruined, she would never regret it.


    "No, let''s forget about other ces, but the wound is on the face, how can we not see a doctor?" Xiner didn''t believe it. Such a deep wound would definitely leave obvious scars, and it couldn''t be covered with makeup.


    Mo Yan put down the handkerchief, took the ointment from Xin''er''s hand and applied it on Tang Xin while saying, "You can''t use carriages on the road now, and it''s inconvenient to go back and forth. When the weather clears and the snow melts, let''s find a doctor to take a look."


    Xin''er saw that her sister looked calm and didn''t seem worried at all. Her worried and nervous mood suddenly rxed a lot. Seeing that her good sister also agreed, she agreed.


    After applying the ointment, Mo Yan wrapped the wound with clean white cotton cloth to prevent it from being difficult to heal due to the cold weather.


    Throughout the whole process, even if cold sweat broke out on his painful forehead, Tang Xin just gritted his teeth and endured it without crying out in pain, which made people even more distressed.


    At this time, Zhen''er ran in. Seeing that Tang Xin''s wounds had been treated, he called them out for lunch.


    When we arrived at the dining room, the food was already on the table. It was steaming hot, and the alluring aroma went straight to our noses, making everyone who was already hungry after shoveling snow all morning swallow their saliva unconsciously.

 Chapter 414: Cant think of anything

    Chapter 414: Can''t think of anything


    Chapter 414 I cant think of a chapter name (2)


    After Mo Qingze took his seat, the others also sat down in the original order. Mo Yan picked up the rice bowl and was about to eat. When she saw Tang Xin standing aside awkwardly with her fingers twisted and not serving the table, she pointed to a few empty chairs by the wall and said, "Tang Xin, there are no outsiders here. You can bring a chair and join us." Eat it!


    Tang Xin was stunned for a moment, then waved his hands in a panic and said, "No, no, I''ll just eat itter."


    She understood her identity, and when she went to the Yamen to change her registration, she would be a ve of the Mo family. Although she didn''t know what rules a ve should follow, she also knew that a ve couldn''t eat at the same table as his master.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what she was thinking. Just when she was about to speak, Xin''er got off the table first, pushed her onto her chair without any refusal, and put the rice bowl and chopsticks into her hands: "The food will be cold after a while. Okay, my family doesnt have so many rules, so you can just eat in peace!"


    Tang Xin was sitting on pins and needles, almost unable to hold her chopsticks steady. It was only after Mo Qingze spoke a few gentle words of persuasion that she carefully picked up her rice bowl.


    Just looking at a bowl full of snow-white rice, she couldn''t bear to eat it.


    Whether it was before or after the escape, the Tang family''s life was always difficult. White rice would only appear on the table during holidays. But since Tang Xin''s biological mother passed away and Tang Yu entered the Tang family, she has not eaten a single grain. Until now, she only knows that the rice is fragrant and soft, but she has forgotten how to make it fragrant and soft.


    "What are you thinking about? Eat it quickly, otherwise it won''t taste good when it gets cold!" Seeing Tang Xin in a daze, Xin''er touched her quietly with her arm, gave her arge piece of chopsticks and stir-fried pork with garlic sprouts, urging her to eat it quickly. .


    The fragrant fried meat was very tempting, and Tang Xin swallowed unconsciously. She tilted her head and smiled, then took a mouthful of rice in her mouth.


    The rice tasted more fragrant and softer than she had imagined. She couldn''t wait to take the second and third bite... Gradually, she let go of her previous restraint and piled up what Xin''er gave her like a mountain. The food was all eaten. This meal was the most delicious and satisfying meal she had ever had in her memory.


    After dinner, Tang Xin rushed to clear the dishes, and no one else tried to catch up with her. Seeing that the dark clouds covering the sky had dispersed and the sky was getting brighter, they all picked up shovels and brooms to clear the snow in the yard.


    Tang Xin washed the dishes and tidied the kitchen, then took the tools and joined in. Although she is the same age as Xiner Li Yan, under Tang Yushi''s training, her hands and feet are extremely nimble and she can shovel snow very quickly. Several children were so excited that theypeted with her, and they were much faster than in the morning.


    With everyones efforts, the snow in the front yard was cleared by evening. What is gratifying is that a fiery red sunset appeared in the western sky, and the colorful sunset decorated the blue sky with extraordinary beauty. Obviously, the heavy snow that has been falling for half a month has finally stopped, and tomorrow will be a sunny day. !


    In the evening, Mo Yan cooked, using pork bone soup as the soup base, and cooked arge pot of meat-vored hand-rolled noodles, sprinkled with green vegetables and chopped green onions, and served with appetizers of different vors. It was delicious, nutritious, and stomach-warming. Warm up.


    As soon as the noodles were cooked and put on the table, the three beasts stepped on the rice and slipped in through the side door quietly in the darkness of night, not wanting to bump into Tang Xin who was going out to thetrine. Beasts have a strong sense of territory. Now that a stranger suddenly appears in the territory, the first reaction of the three beasts is to attack.


    Tang Xin only knew that the Mo family had a very humane dog, but had no idea that the dog was a majestic snow wolf. At this time, three huge beasts'' eyes glowed green, and they all roared angrily at her. Tang Xin waspletely stunned. She wanted to loudly inform others that there was a beast, but no sound came out from her throat. Come.


    In the end, the strange roars of the three beasts rmed the people in the house, and this was how a very likely tragedy was avoided!


    Although Xin''er patiently introduced the three beasts to her who was still in shock, how smart and well-behaved the three beasts were, and even though the three beasts were as docile as kittens in front of Mo Yan, Tang Xin was still very afraid, and ate every meal with trepidation, for fear of one identally, three beasts got violent and hurt people.


    After eating, Tang Xin couldn''t wait to get into the kitchen with the bowls and chopsticks in her arms. She temporarily avoided the gazes of the three beasts that were staring at her intentionally or unintentionally. When she saw her scooping the water from the water tank into the pot, she poured it into the pot. After washing in cold water, Xin''er, who followed, quickly stopped her: "We warm up the frozen hands before washing them, so they are easier to clean."


    As she spoke, she stuffed a handful of pine feathers into the stove where there was still a dark me, and picked up the cattail leaf fan on the side to fan herself. After a while, the pine needles were ignited and burned brightly. I threw a few dry firewood in and the fire crackled.


    Tang Xin watched nkly from the side until the water in the pot was hot and Xiner rolled up her sleeves to wash the dishes before she came to her senses and quickly stepped forward to help wash them together. The warm hot water warmed her originally cold hands, making her unable to help but crave the warmth.


    In the past, when she was at home, no matter how cold the weather was, whether it was washing dishes or washing clothes, Tang Yushi never allowed Tang Xin to waste firewood and boil hot water for washing. Over the years, even in the hot summer, her hands and feet are still cold, which makes it even worse in winter.


    Even though she had been in Mo''s house for less than a day, everything in Mo''s house made her feel warmer than ever before. Regarding the future, she suddenly lost her previous hesitation and uneasiness.


    While the two of them were washing dishes, Mo Yan and Li Xiu''s aunt and nephew went to the front yard. After cleaning up a vacant room, they took a bed, table and wardrobe from the warehouse where the furniture was stored and put it in, nning to give it to Tang Xin. . The room was right next door to where Aunt Li Xiu and her nephew slept. Although the area was notrge, it was definitely spacious for one person.


    Sitting on the soft bed, touching the brand new quilt, no one knew how uneasy Tang Xin felt!


    That woman dreamed of living in a spacious and solid blue brick house. She talked with her cowardly father countless times about how beautiful the Mo familys yard was with an envious and jealous tone. She even fantasized about one day living in a house like Mos. For arge courtyard like this, hire a few long-term workers to grow vegetables in the east courtyard, raise pigs in the south courtyard, raise chickens in the west courtyard, and raise cattle in the north courtyard, and be a wealthyndowner''s wife!


    However, no matter how much that woman longs for it, she can still only stay in the thatched house that leaks from all directions, sleep on the cold and musty bedding, count the rice grains to put into the pot every day, and feel distressed for wasting a grain for most of the day... Thinking of these, The resentment that had umted for many years deep in Tang Xin''s heart had calmed down a lot!


    Looking at the swaying lights, a smile appeared on her face! That woman can no longer control her destiny. As long as she no longeres to trouble her, she will not take the initiative to seek revenge. Instead of working hard for an unworthy person, it is better to do her best for the Mo family. In the future, she will never Worse than in the Tang family...

 Chapter 415: Drive out of Liuyang Village (1)

    Chapter 415: Drive out of Liuyang Vige (1)


    The next day, the weather turned out to be fine. The bright sunshine shines on the snow-capped ground, reflecting the translucent light. Unknown birds stand densely on the wall, singing songs in the morning sun, adding a lot of excitement to the quiet winter day!


    The knee-deep snow absorbed enough heat from the sun and meltedyer byyer into snow water. The snow on the roof flowed down like a stream along the eaves, andrge and small puddles were created on the ground, and then slowly flowed along the drainage ditch towards low-lying areas.


    Taking advantage of the good weather, Mo Yan and the others took out all the sausages and bacon that they had made a few days ago and put them in the yard to dry in the open air. They also took off the bedding on their beds and boiled severalrge pots of hot water. A thorough cleaning was carried out.


    Although the weather is good and the sunshine is very warm, on days when the snow melts, the temperature is a bit colder than when it snows. After Mo Yan and the others washed their clothes and bedding with hot water, and were about to take them to the river to clean, Mo Qingze couldn''t bear to let his two daughters soak in cold water, so he couldn''t help but pick up the big wooden bucket containing the bedding and go to the river.


    The Mo Yan sisters didn''t think it was anything. In the past, in Mojia Vige, they were too young to wash bedding and otherrge items. Mo Qingze took it to the water to wash it, and didn''t care about the ridicule of the elders in the vige.


    Aunt Li Xiu and nephew Li Xiu had stayed in the Mo family for a long time and knew that Mo Qingze was not as pedantic as most schrs, so they were not surprised when they saw this. However, it was the first time for Tang Xin to see it. She was surprised and at the same time became more and more envious of the Mo family''s siblings. A good father.


    With free time, Mo Yan began to organize the New Years gifts. At the rate of snow melting today, the snow on the road will bepletely melted tomorrow, and New Year''s gifts can be given out before the 28th.


    There are only a few families that want to send New Year gifts, so it is not a hassle to sort them out. Not counting the rtives who moved to Liuyang Vige, the old Mo family, who were closely rted by blood, had to give it away. Although the two families are not harmonious, they have notpletely severed ties, and the etiquette of leaving is still necessary.


    Because of the rtionship between Mo Wu and Tietou, Mo Yan originally wanted to prepare some more New Year gifts, but thought that the Mo Wu family still lived with Mo Hong and others, and sending them there would only be an advantage for Mo Hong, so she gave up the idea. I decided to wait until the rice shop closes on the 29th to seal Tietous red envelope a little thicker.


    In addition to Lao Mo''s family, the vige chief''s family also has to give a share. This one is quite simple. One piece of pork and twenty eggs are enough. Shopkeeper Xing and Shopkeeper Muxing are indispensable. Yan Junyu, the Liu family, and the Han family must prepare carefully, and the teachers in the academy must also do their part.


    Calling it all together, there are quite a lot of things to give away. More than half of the bacon and sausages that Mo Yan had worked so hard to marinate were gone in an instant, and almost all of the fruit wine and glutinous rice wine that she had stored in the cer had to be sent out.


    The New Year''s gifts to each family were sorted and distributed. Worrying that something was inappropriate, Mo Yan made a list and gave it to Mo Qingze, asking him to go through it first to avoid mistakes in the gift giving.


    Mo Qingze took the list and read it carefully twice, and found nothing inappropriate. He said happily: "Yan''er is getting more and more reliable in doing things. Just follow this and it will be good."


    Hey, thank you for thepliment, Dad, please give me more New Years money this year! Mo Yan epted his fatherspliment shamelessly, and his yful look made Mo Qingzeugh.


    The father and daughter joked for a while, then found clean oil paper, red paper, and bamboo baskets, etc., and went to the cer to carefully wrap up the New Year gifts for each family, which looked decent.


    It was still a sunny day on the twenty-sixth day of the twelfth lunar month. Thend that had been prated by snow water the day before had be very solid after being baptized by the cold night. Except for ces that were protected from the sun, the snow on the ground had almost melted, so it was no problem to walk on the carriage.

 Chapter 416: Drive out of Liuyang Village (2)

    Chapter 416: Drive out of Liuyang Vige (2)


    Dad, do you really want to change Tang Xins household registration? Can you just merge her household registration with ours without changing it?


    After breakfast, while Tang Xin was washing dishes, Xin''er secretly pulled her father into the yard and hurriedly expressed her plea.


    Today is the day when Mo Qingze takes Tang Xin to the Yamen to change her registration. Xin''er truly regards Tang Xin as a good friend and really can''t bear to have her be a ve.


    Mo Qingze looked at his little daughter with a gentle expression, and was not angry at this somewhat outrageous request: "Xin''er, dad can''t agree to this."


    Seeing his little daughter''s hopeful eyes dim for a moment, he continued: "As you get older, you should also know some principles of how to behave in the world. Dad rarely fails to teach you carefully at home, so you should learn more from your sister. , in the future you will understand why dad did not agree to you."


    The ten-year-old girl looked at her father confusedly, obviously not quite understanding what he said. Out of admiration and respect for her father, Xin''er did not make a fuss like those ignorant little girls who failed to achieve their goals, but she felt a little ufortable in her heart and did not speak for a while.


    Mo Qingze sighed slightly, touched her head and said nothing more.


    Tang Xin came out after washing the dishes and met Mo Qingze and his daughtering in from the outside. Seeing that Xin''er didn''t look well and looked at her with a guilty look on her face, she guessed what was going on. She couldn''t help but feel moved. She stepped forward and shook Xin''er''s hand. The smile on her face was not forced.


    She knew very well that once she went to the Yamen to change her registration, she would change from a good citizen to a ve. If it were before, she would definitely not be willing to give in, but after staying in the Mo family for two days, no one really treated her as a ve. She felt that even if she became a ve, the Mo family''s attitude towards her would not be too big. Change. Thinking about it this way, she didn''t feel very sad at all.


    Mo Yan has already hitched the carriage and is teasing Xiao Hei with a carrot. Seeing his fathering with Tang Xin, he quickly stuffed the carrot into Xiao Hei''s mouth, took out a list from his sleeve and handed it to him: "Dad, these are the New Year''s goods that the family needs to buy, please bring them back together!"


    Originally, the New Years goods should have been prepared a long time ago, but it has snowed for half a month and I have not been able to go to the city to buy them. In addition to the fragrant wax paper cannons used to worship ancestors, the four kinds of gifts (snacks, brown sugar, wine, tea) used to pay New Year greetings to rtives and friends are indispensable. Oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and other necessary small items should also be purchased.


    Mo Qingze took it and looked at it. Seeing that everything he needed at home was on it, he nodded and put it away.


    Tang Xin was illiterate, but when he saw that there was a page full of lists on the paper, he was so surprised that he clicked his tongue! Thinking back on the Mo family''s food and supplies over the past two days, she had a deeper understanding of the Mo family''s financial resources.


    Not long after Mo Qingze left with Tang Xin, the bell in the yard rang. But it was Yang Bao who came to look for someone. When he learned that Mo Qingze had entered the city, he had to tell Mo Yan that he would go to his house when the person came back. He hurried away without saying anything specific.


    Mo Yan stood at the door, thinking about whether it was about formting vige regtions or dealing with the matter of Wang Dali and others breaking into his house at night to ckmail him. No matter which one it is, it''s not a bad thing.


    Mo Qingze came back in the evening. Although he hid it well, Mo Yan still noticed the look of concern on his brows. After counting the things he had bought, he found that he had missed several items, and he couldn''t help but feel heavy.


    "Tang Xin, what happened when we entered the city today?" After Mo Qingze went to Yang Bao''s house, Mo Yan called Tang Xin into the yard and asked anxiously.


    Tang Xin, who had just arrived at Mo''s house, didn''t know Mo Qingze well, so she naturally didn''t notice that he was in a bad mood. Although she felt that Mo Yan''s question was a bit strange, she still thought about it carefully, and finally shook her head and said, "Mr. He took me out of the yamen, went to the street to buy new year''s goods and then came back, nothing happened!"


    Mo Yan frowned and said without giving up: "If you think about it carefully, has my father met any acquaintances or spoken to anyone?"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Xin''s expression became serious. She lowered her head and thought for a long time, then her eyes lit up and she said, "I passed by a jewelry store. I think the gentleman wanted to buy jewelry for you and Xin''er, so he decided to go in and take a look. But he had already stepped in with one foot, and then quickly stepped out and left in a hurry. There were many people choosing jewelry in the shop at that time, and I am not sure who he saw..."


    After listening to this, Mo Yan was almost certain that the problem was in the jewelry shop. Could it be that when his father met an acquaintance with whom he had an affair in the shop, he hurriedly left with one foot already in?


    No, my father has a gentle temperament. Even if he had a problem with someone, he would not be the one to instigate it. If he did meet someone, he would not be able to just avoid it. If it was just an insignificant person or thing, my father''s reaction would not be so big.


    Mo Yan couldn''t guess the real reason. Although she was worried, she could only put it down for the time being and nned to wait until her father came back from Yang Bao''s house before asking around the corner.


    This waitsted for more than an hour. As Mo Yan expected, Yang Bao came to Mo Qingze because of vige regtions. After more than ten days of repeated discussions, Yang Bao and several elders in the vige finally formted theplete vige rules.


    This time, Mo Qingze was called over. Firstly, he was asking for his opinion as a schr, and asking him to write down the vige rules word for word, and then gathering all the vigers to announce them in public. Secondly, it was also about ckmailing Wang Dali and others. Make a punishment and ask Mo Qingze, the victim, for his opinion.


    Mo Qingze had never heard Mo Yan mention the ckmail by Wang Dali and others. Only now that he heard Yang Bao talk about it did he know that there was such a thing. After hearing what happened, I felt extremely angry! He can tolerate others bullying and plotting against him, but he will never let go of those who bully his children. This time, what Wang Dali and others did really stepped on his bottom line andpletely angered him.


    Therefore, after Yang Bao referred to the vige rules and expressed his opinions on the punishment of Wang Dali and others, Mo Qingze not only did not feel pity for Wang Dali and others, but felt that the punishment was too light. In addition, he met someone he did not want to meet during the day. The person was already in a bad mood, so his words were filled with dissatisfaction.


    Leaving aside the others, Wang Dali was like a gangster,ing to the door again and again to cause trouble. He just drove his family out of Liuyang Vige, which was an advantage for him!

 Chapter 417: alert(1)

    Chapter 417: alert(1)


    Chapter 417: Alert (1)


    Even though the punishment of "expelling from the vige" was not severe enough for Wang Dali, Mo Qingze also knew that Yang Bao followed the newly released vige rules and it was already very fair, so it was hard to say anything else. Therefore, the punishment for Wang Dali was decided, and the matter would be officially announced when the vige meeting was held to announce the vige rules, so as to warn the entire Liuyang Vige vigers.


    As for the dozen vigers who agreed with Wang Dalis ckmail of the Mo family, Yang Bao also gave suggestions on punishment. These people were given a verbal warning and if theymitted the crime again, they would be expelled from the vige. In addition, each person must do farm work for the Mo family for half a month for free as an apology.


    Hearing about the punishment of these people in the vige, Mo Yan had no objection, and several of the younger ones even pped their hands excitedly and cheered loudly.


    The night when Wang Dali and others came to cause trouble, they slept deeply and were not awakened. They didn''t know about it until the next day. At that time, they were so angry that they jumped up and down. Now that the bad guys will be punished, they feel naturally happy.


    Seeing that the children were happy, Mo Qingze, who was originally in a depressed mood, put aside his unhappiness and a smile appeared on his face.


    Mo Yan''s heart moved, and she asked casually, "Dad, the Chinese New Year will be here in a few days. Isn''t the street very lively? Have you seen anything interesting?"


    Mo Qingze smiled and thought of the person he saw during the day. His expression became a littleplicated and he said vaguely: "Dad was only shopping, so he didn''t pay much attention. There were a lot of people on the street."


    Oh, it must be very lively. If there is nothing else to do before the end of the year, lets all go shopping!


    Mo Yan didnt miss his fathers strangeness and knew that things would not be simple. But in front of so many people, she couldn''t ask any more questions, so she had to change the subject, got up and went to the kitchen to bring food out to eat.


    There were a few kids and some little ones ying tricks on the side. The atmosphere at the dinner table was very lively, but Mo Qingze was not as supportive as usual, which made Mo Yan feel even heavier.


    Dad, tell your daughter the truth, who did you meet in the jewelry shop during the day?


    After dinner, while everyone else was warming up in the kitchen hut, Mo Yan invited Mo Qingze into the study room on an excuse, and straight to the point asked the doubts in his heart.


    Its not that she is very curious and even inquires into her fathers privacy, its that her father has an upright temper and has no good intentions. If she really offends someone outside, and that person is not easy to mess with, she is worried that her father will suffer.


    Mo Qingze looked suffocated when his daughter unexpectedly asked him this, and then denied it without thinking: "It''s nothing, dad has never met anyone!" Xu felt that his tone was too harsh, so he forced a smile and tried his best to suppress it. Annoyedly said: "Over the years, you three siblings have suffered a lot with dad. Now life is getting better. Dad originally nned to pick out some essories for you, but he didn''t bring enough money today, so he didn''t go in. , dont think too much about it.


    Knowing that the eldest daughter was concerned about him, he was not angry because she inquired about his whereabouts, but secretlyined that he had exposed his whereabouts.


    Mo Yan hoped that she had thought too much, but her father''s fierce reaction and such a far-fetched exnation only made her more anxious: "Dad, my daughter is already old and can help you support this family. I only hope that my father will help you support the family." Dont shoulder everything yourself, as this will only make your daughter more worried.


    "Yan''er, dad, dad..." A look of struggle shed across Mo Qingze''s face. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to say it, but he didn''t know where to start. He even regretted why he shouldn''t have gone into the jewelry store on a whim. shop, and met the two people he never wanted to see again.

 Chapter 418: alert(2)

    Chapter 418: alert(2)


    Chapter 418: Alert (2)


    Du Shi, his former wife and the mother of his three children. That woman had eloped with him for many years, and he was really embarrassed at first. He hated her for not caring about the rtionship between the couple and even his own flesh and blood. Despite this, he still didn''t want his children to grow up hating their mother at a young age. This would do them no good at all.


    Therefore, even though there was a lot of gossip in the vige, he never said anything bad about Du Shi in front of the children. In fact, before Du left, she was indeed very good to her three children and fulfilled her responsibilities as a mother. He could not deny this out of hatred.


    Later, as he gradually understood the personalities of his second uncle and second aunt, his hatred for Mrs. Du gradually faded away. If he hadn''t been obsessed with the imperial examination, stayed in the town all year round, and ignored the grievances suffered by his wife and children, Du might not have abandoned her husband and son and eloped.


    As a husband, he could not protect his wife and children from the wind and rain, causing them to suffer so much. He had no shame in ming Du for abandoning him, their children, and their little family.


    There was no hatred in his heart, but from the bottom of his heart he didn''t want to see Du Shi again. He just pretended that this person had never existed, but he never expected that he would meet her in the capital, and even the man who took her to elope.


    The life of their family of four has finally be smooth, and he doesn''t want to cause any more trouble. When he met these two people, he could only quietly avoid them, pretending that he had never seen them before, and never thought of letting his children know about them. However, it just made his daughter suspicious. How was he going to tell her about all this?


    The slightly painful tangle on his father''s face made Mo Yan even more confused. Who exactly did he meet to make his father look like this? She didn''t want to force her father, so she quickly stepped forward and hugged Mo Qingze''s arm tofort her: "Dad, my daughter is just asking casually. If you don''t want to say anything, forget it. As long as no one is causing trouble for you, my daughter has nothing to worry about. "


    Mo Qingze was still debating whether or not to tell the truth, but his daughter said such words. He felt moved, moved, and full of guilt. If he hadn''t been confused, the children would not have been without their mother. , suffered the ridicule of others...


    Mo Yan didn''t know theplexity of her father''s heart, so she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him. Even though she felt like a kitten was scratching her heart, she didn''t dare to inquire too much.


    As a result, both father and daughter had met Du Shi, but neither of them were willing to tell their family about it. As a result, they met again unexpectedly, and under such circumstances, everyone was caught off guard...


    Now that the vige rules have been formted, Yang Bao cant wait to summon the vigers of Liuyang Vige to his yard, announce them one by one, and exin them one by one.


    The ancients had a strong sense of n. Although most of the vigers in Liuyang Vige had escaped and had broken away from their original ns, they were originally bound by n rules. Now that Yang Bao hase up with a vige rule, the vigers have not I dont find it unbelievable. Anyway, n rules and vige rules are not meant to restrain a certain person. With rules in ce, those honest people feel that their own interests are better protected, and their lives in Liuyang Vige will be more secure.


    However, when Yang Bao solemnly detailed the sins of Wang Dali and others in front of everyone and announced the corresponding punishments, the vigers were shocked. Wang Dali and others even screamed and cried out for injustice.


    However, the crimes theymitted have long been known to everyone, and even if they cry out for injustice, no one will pay attention to them. Most people knew that the vige chief took this opportunity to kill as a warning to others. Although they murmured in their hearts and felt that the vige chief was tough, no one interceded for Wang Dali and others who had brought it upon themselves.


    As a result, Wang Dali was expelled from the vige and a dozen others were punished by working as coolies for the Mo family for half a month. It was considered a certainty and could not be changed.


    It has been snowing continuously for half a month in the capital, and it has finally stopped. People who have not yet bought new year''s goods have poured into the streets and alleys with money in their arms. The streets are full of people and lively. The money went out like water, but people had smiles on their faces. However, due to the war in the north, prices were one to two percent higher than in previous years. Many families who did not have much money had to tighten their belts and save money. New Year''s goods are fully stocked.


    Compared to the sunny, lively and bustling capital city, the atmosphere on the northern border, which is suffering from war, is undoubtedly much more somber. The heavy snow here has never stopped, and the weather has not cleared up. The thick snow is not conducive to the war. The two armies have temporarily suspended the truce. Da Chu''s army is stationed in the recently recovered Yunxia City, preparing to spend a good New Year and then fight to the death with the Ba people. .


    After inspecting the defenses of various important ces, Xiao Ruiyuan, who was wearing ck and gold armor, returned to the study of the temporarymander''s mansion slightly tired. As he was taking off his armor, the ck Lingling''s eyes had already taken in the entire study, without looking at it. Seeing Maomao''s figure, his brows furrowed tightly.


    Its been six whole days


    "Du du du du" He tapped his index finger lightly. This was a subconscious action when Xiao Ruiyuan was in a state of agitation. Thest time he did this was when he was searching for news about the red python and couldn''t find it.


    Xiao Jiu, who had been hiding in the dark and protecting his master closely, was very familiar with this action, and couldn''t help but feel a little worried, but he couldn''t show up without his master''s instructions.


    Xiao Ruiyuan thought of something and said coldly to the void: "Is there any news in Beijing?"


    Xiao Jiu''s figure was like a ghost, appearing silently in the center of the study, kneeling on one knee: "Master, there is no news yet in the capital. It''s just that someone sneaked into the study an hour ago and was taken down by his subordinates. Now I''m waiting for the master to tell you." .


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes narrowed, and a look of ridicule shed through him: "You dare to sneak in in broad daylight. You are quite courageous. Can you tell me who ordered you to do this?"


    Xiao Jiu lowered his head and apologized in a deep voice: "My subordinate is ipetent. I only know that he is from the capital, and I failed to ask about the person behind it and his purpose."


    Xiao Ruiyuan raised his eyebrows slightly, able to withstand Xiao Jiu''s various cruel methods, and the person who ordered him spent a lot of money, so the matter became more and moreplicated: "Bring the person here, I will interrogate him personally."


    Xiao Jiu took the order and made a strange gesture towards the darkness. Soon, a secret guard wrapped in ck clothes with only one eye exposed appeared in the study carrying a man in ordinary clothes and covered with blood.


    The secret guard loosened his grip and threw the man to the ground. He saluted Xiao Ruiyuan and then stood up and stood aside. His eyes were fixed on the limp Xizou on the ground to prevent him from hurting anyone.


    Perhaps he was too seriously injured and was thrown heavily to the ground. The man''s body twitched slightly, and a suppressed groan came from his throat.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the people on the ground with a heavy gaze. Many possibilities shed through his mind, but he rejected them one by one.


    The army of the Ba people will not retreat for a day, and those with evil intentions in the capital will not dare to take action against him. It is intriguing that the person behind the scenes sent people over at this time!

 Chapter 419: Shameless reply(1)

    Chapter 419: Shameless reply(1)


    Chapter 419 Shameless reply (1)


    He started galloping on the battlefield when he was more than ten years old, and was able tomand an army of 100,000 to kill the enemy at a young age. If Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t have any means, not to mention making the princes and princes who coveted the position of prince jealous, he just wanted to eradicate his stepmother''s men. Growing up is also a delusion.


    Drag it down and deliver its head to that person, calling it mymanders New Years gift.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Xiao Ruiyuan waved his hand and ordered the secret guard expressionlessly, exuding a strong aura of violence, and his originally cold voice was filled with a frightening chill, as if it was stained with ayer of frost. .


    "Yes!" The secret guard took the order and dragged down the craftsman who had been reduced to pulp. Then two more secret guards appeared and lit a stick of sandalwood in the corner. After the blood on the ground was scrubbed clean, the heavy smell of blood was dissipated by the curl of light smoke.


    The atmosphere in the room was a bit calm, and it was so quiet that you could hear a needle drop. Xiao Ruiyuan looked out the window with a heavy gaze, not knowing what he was thinking. The evil aura emanating from his body became stronger and stronger, making Xiao Jiu who was standing aside feel terrified.


    Thinking of the cruel methods used during the previous interrogation of Xi Zuo, a chill ran from the soles of his feet to the top of his head, but he also realized very clearly what kind of role the girl from the Mo family, who often corresponded with his master, upies in his mind. status.


    The tapping sound of "Du Du Du Du" sounded, mixed with a little anxiety and uneasiness. Xiao Ruiyuan looked away and looked at Xiao Jiu: "Send a message to Eleven, asking him to remember what themander gave him before the expedition. If there is any mistake, , let him raise his head to see you!"


    I ept the order! Xiao Jiu cupped his fists and epted the order, lowering his eyes to hide the surprise in his eyes. He didn''t know what the master told Eleven to do, but judging from the current situation, it must be rted to the girl from the Mo family.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was the only one left in the huge study room. He spread out the white paper on the desk, picked up the pen and was about to write down the words. His slender hand paused, and slowly put down the pen, but did not finish writing.


    He was extremely cautious in his correspondence with Yan''er, but he didn''t expect it to be noticed by others. That person didn''t dare to take action against him, so he tried to find out the people who had close contacts with him and use this to threaten him! Fortunately, that person didn''t know much and didn''t trace Yan''er. Otherwise, the consequences would be something he didn''t want to see.


    There must be someone in the army watching his every move. ording to that man''s temperament, when he receives the "big gift" from him, he will definitely be angry and keep an even closer eye on him. If he continues to exchange frequent letters with Yan''er, It will inevitably expose her existence and bring her danger.


    Looking at the nk paper in front of him, Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression turned cold, and the chilling air surrounding him became even stronger!


    The twenty-seventh day of the twelfth lunar month has arrived in a blink of an eye, and most families in Liuyang Vige are busy celebrating the New Year. They are full of joy and the atmosphere of the New Year is everywhere.


    The weather has been good this year. The harvest from the newly openednd has been good, although not good. In addition, the three years of tax exemption have made the vigers'' lives better thanst year when they first escaped from the disaster. many.


    There is an exception. In the past two days, the whole family has been crying and howling at the gate of Mo''s house. If they don''t open their mouths and drive people away, they will definitely be howling all day long in Mo''s house, which annoys everyone in Mo''s house.


    Wang Dali still refused to give up after rushing several times. On this day, he took the whole family to Mo''s house again. What was even more amazing was that he knelt directly at the gate as soon as he arrived. It was really unlucky to be here during the Chinese New Year. Even if the Mo family didn''t believe that, they would still feel panicked.


    Mo Qingze drove a carriage early in the morning to deliver New Year''s gifts to his husband. Others were listening in the room, and the more they listened, the more upset they became. Zhen''er and Yun Zhao wanted to go out with kitchen knives and drive away the annoying family. It''s better to be far away.

 Chapter 420: Shameless reply(2)

    Chapter 420: Shameless reply(2)


    Chapter 420 Shameless reply (2)


    It was okay to let them continue to make trouble. They were crying so miserably that even the vigers in the vige who thought Wang Dali deserved what he deserved felt that the Mo family was heartless. Mo Yan had no choice but to open the courtyard door and said to the crying Wang Dali: "I Again, your punishment is decided by the vige chief and vige elders. Even if your family tramples through thend in front of my house, I can''t help you."


    "Miss Mo, Aunt Mo, all the mistakes I made are my fault. You, sir, can forgive me this time! As long as you go to the vige chief''s house to intercede for me and don''t hold me ountable for ckmailing your family, the vige chief will You wont drive me away.


    At this time, Wang Dali was like a lost dog. He was a strong and dignified man. His face was covered with tears and snot from crying. He was not as arrogant as he was on the night of ckmail!


    Mo Yan didn''t expect Wang Dali to be so shameless and say such things. Her remaining patience was almost exhausted, and she said coldly: "If I had known this, why did I do it in the first ce! It''s not that I didn''t intercede for you, It''s because you have caused trouble for my family over and over again. The vige chief and others will not tolerate you ruining the atmosphere of Liuyang Vige. Even if I tell the vige chief that I will not pursue the case, the vige chief will not take back the punishment for you! You still take the old man with you. My child, please go home. The vige chief just left you alone in Liuyang Vige and kindly let you wait until the New Year. This is already the greatest tolerance for you. Dont cherish it!"


    The vige rules formted by Liuyang Vige are not strict. Even if someone does something wrong, one person will be responsible for the work, and family members will not be held ountable together. Therefore, this time only Wang Dali was punished and driven out of Liuyang Vige. His family could still continue to live in the vige.


    Its just that Wang Dali is the backbone of the Wang family. If he is driven away, how can the Wang family really leave him and continue to live in the vige? The Wang family had little financial resources, and they might live on the streets if they left Liuyang Vige. Therefore, after the punishment results were announced, Wang Dali brought the elderly and children to Mo''s house to make trouble. The Mo''s house didn''t open the door, so they could cry and howl at the gate all day long. It makes people feel really depressed.


    Wang Dali didn''t believe it at all. Seeing Mo Yan''s cold face and no intention to speak for him, his face suddenly became extremely ferocious. He pointed at Mo Yan and yelled: "No, it won''t happen. It''s you. It''s you. If you hadn''t held on to me, why would the vige chief have driven me away? It''s all you, a little bitch, and it''s all the trouble caused by you, a little bitch!"


    These shameless words seemed to have broken the Wang family''s outlet. Sister-inw Wang, who had been crying all over the ce just now, rushed towards her with red eyes. She reached out to grab Mo Yan and cursed viciously: "Yes, it''s you. You little **** who has a mother but not a mother is causing trouble! If it werent for you, why would my man be driven out of the vige? You are so vicious at a young age, you deserve to be struck to death by thunder from the sky!"


    "Yes, it''s all this little bitch''s fault! Mom, catch her quickly and beat to death this little **** who is against our family!"


    Mom, my son is here to help you, catch her quickly!


    Seeing that the adults were taking action, the children of the Wang family who had long been filled with resentment also pounced on him one by one with fierce looks on their eyes. This posture makes it look as if Mo Yan is their father-killing enemy!


    After hearing this, Mo Yan''sst trace of patience disappeared. This kind of person does not deserve her sympathy at all! She narrowly avoided Sister-inw Wang''s grasping hand, pushed her and beckoned Li Xiu and others into the courtyard. Just as she was about to close the courtyard door, several children from the Wang family pushed the door in hard, mouthing The yelling and cursing never stopped.


    Aunt Li Xiu and Xin''er quickly stepped forward to resist. Theirbined strength was greater than that of the four children of the Wang family. The courtyard door was gradually closed. Mo Yan was about to bolt the door when a violent force came. , the courtyard door was pushed open with great force, and Wang Dali and his wife rushed in.

 Chapter 421: Shameless reply(3)

    Chapter 421: Shameless reply(3)


    Chapter 421 Shameless reply (3)


    Mo Yan''s face turned extremely ugly and she shouted sternly: "Wang Dali, what do you want to do when you broke into my house?" Wang Dali is a rogue and very courageous. If his family really dares to take action, they will definitely suffer. .


    The Mo family is some distance away from the vige. Except for people who go up the mountain to cut firewood, few people would pass by here. Otherwise, if Wang Dali and his family break in, someone will definitelye to stop them. But now, we can only temporarily stabilize the people.


    Huh, if you dont let me go, I wont make it easy for you! Im going to be kicked out of Liuyang Vige anyway, so I dont care anymore!


    Wang Dali''s expression was twisted, his eyes were gloomy and resentful. He did not think that he was to me for being kicked out of Liuyang Vige. Instead, he resented Mo Yan for refusing to intercede for him. Hepletely hated her and the Mo family in his heart.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he knew that there was no reason to talk to this kind of person, and he lost hisposure: "If you dare to make trouble in my house, do you believe that tomorrow there will be officials who will arrest your whole family in jail? Are you not afraid of jail? Aren''t you afraid that your whole family will follow you in? I heard that in this cold weather, prisoners in the cell are most likely to die of illness and freezing. If you are really not afraid, just do it!"


    Wang Dali, who was about to call his mother-inw and children to take action, couldn''t help but think of what he saw and heard when he ckmailed the Mo family for five hundred taels of silverst time and was imprisoned, as well as those dozens of big paddles that hit his buttocks to the bone. It hurt, and his face suddenly changed.


    You, dont try to scare me. Do you think the government office is run by your family and you can arrest whoever you want?


    How could Mo Yan fail to see his fierce expression and sneer? "Haven''t you heard that ''money can make the world go round''? As long as there is money, even if you don''t do anything, I can put your family in the cell." Enjoy this new year!"


    Before Wang Dali said anything, Sister-inw Wang was already intimidated: "As the boss, let''s just forget it. If this little **** bribes the officials and puts us in jail, our family will really have no way to survive. Got it!"


    Several children from the Wang family were also extremely frightened. They pulled on Wang Dali''s sleeves and started shouting. They didn''t know how terrifying it was in the cell, but when Wang Dali went in standing upright and came out lying down with blood on his buttocks, they still had fresh memories, and they even had nightmares.


    Being threatened by Mo Yan, Wang Dali had already wanted to back down, but he was very unwilling to do so. He stared at her with a look of resentment in his eyes: "Huh, if you dare, go and sue the official now." Put me in jail, or if you dont go to the vige chief and tell me that you wont hold me ountable for ckmailing you, I will make such a fuss in one day. If you dont believe me, just wait!


    After saying that, he took the whole family and limped out of the gate of Mo''s house. Before leaving the house, Sister-inw Wang kicked the courtyard door hard, making a loud ng, and spat on it. The few children who followed followed suit,ughing arrogantly and walking away.


    "Sister, the Wang family has gone too far. Zhen''er told the vige chief''s uncle to drive the whole family out of the vige!" Zhen''er was so angry that her face turned red, and she clenched her fists and was about to rush out.


    "Wait a minute!" Mo Yan grabbed him, looked at the mud marks on the courtyard door and frowned: "They just kicked the door a few times. You just go and tell the vige chief. The vige chief will teach them a few lessons at most." In other words, if they dont hurt or itch, they wont work.


    Zhen''er pursed her lips tightly and said unwillingly: "Are we going to let them go like this? Wang Dali has already let them go. This shameless guy will definitelye back to make trouble tomorrow."


    Let them make trouble, and it will be fine until King Dali is driven away after the New Year.

 Chapter 422: Shameless reply(4)

    Chapter 422: Shameless reply(4)


    Chapter 422 Shameless reply (4)


    Mo Yan was also very fed up, but when encountering such scoundrels, besides beating them up and threatening them not to cause trouble again, what else could he do?


    But if someone really beats up the Wang family, the whole vige will probably know that it was her who did it. If the Wang family doesn''t let go, it will be even more entangled.


    After hearing this, other people felt that the Wang family was even more hateful. They wished they could spend some money and ask the Yamen officials to arrest the Wang family in prison so that they could note out to harm others for the rest of their lives.


    Just when everyone was distressed, Tang Xin suddenly spoke: "Why don''t you let Xiaohua Dabai and the others scare the Wang family at night? The Wang family raised a lot of chickens, and they killed a few without taking them away. People in the vige knew about it. , I will only think that the Wang family has done too many evil things to get this retribution. I think the Wang family will also be jealous! If once is not enough, thene a few more times. The Wang family will be scared out of their wits and will definitely not dare toe to the door to cause trouble again. .


    Okay, this is a good idea, eldest sister, lets do it like this! Zhener pped her hands excitedly and was the first to agree. The Wang family was so annoying that they killed several of their chickens as revenge.


    Xin''er and others also looked at Mo Yan. Although they didn''t say anything, the meaning on their faces was very clear, that is, they agreed with Tang Xin''s proposal.


    Facing the eager eyes of the little ones, Mo Yan did not agree to the matter as they wished, and just sent them to y separately.


    Several young people were extremely disappointed when they saw this, but no one dared to refute, so they had no choice but to leave in frustration.


    Mo Yan looked amused, shook her head and said nothing. These little guys haven''t formed a sense of right and wrong yet. If you agree to it in front of them, if they have conflicts with others in the future, it will be bad like they did today, relying on a few ferocious beasts in the house to cause chaos.


    The next day, a major event rted to the Wang family spread at lightning speed throughout Liuyang Vige. Before the vigers left the Wang family, they started talking among themselves:


    "Hey, it''s really evil. That beast came down the mountain and only bit Wang''s chicken. It didn''t drag it away and eat it. I don''t know if it was the same big insect that Wang Dali and his men provokedst time when they came into the mountain."


    "Probably not, but the Wang family is quite unlucky. They kept the chickens thatid eggs for themselves, but they were destroyed by wild beasts."


    "If only a few chickens had died, we would have lost some money at most. But those dead chickens were piled neatly at the gate of Wang''s house, with their heads facing west. Not to mention this bad luck. Who knows? Is there anything bad behind it?"


    Hmph, do you really think that the chicken was caused by wild beasts? If it was really a wild beast, would you have let the dead chicken go like that? Maybe the Wang family has offended some **** and it is declining!


    A chill suddenly surged down everyone''s spine. What happened to the Wang family was really weird. No matter how many guesses they made, they couldn''t guess what had killed the Wang family''s chicken. Moreover, they still had something in their hearts. Anotheryer of worry.


    "If the Wang family really offended some **** and received retribution, then it would be easy to say. If it was really a wild beast from the mountains that came down to do it, who knows if it wille again? If it does, our chickens don''t know if they will suffer. .


    "Probably not. If it''s really a wild beast, why can it only bite the Wang family''s chicken or pose like that? I think it''s definitely the Wang family that has done a lot of bad things. God will teach them a lesson!"


    Thats right, even if its a wild beast, its a spiritual beast. As long as we dont offend it, it wont cause us any trouble. Just be careful when entering the mountains in the future and dont provoke those things.


    Everyone nodded after hearing this, and the fear and worry about the beast slowly dissipated in their hearts.


    Zhen''er Yunzhao wandered around the vige, and after hearing all kinds of spections, he held hands and happily ran back to tell his family about it, his words filled with gloating about the Wang family''s misfortune.


    At the end, Zhen''er stared at the eldest sister with admiration and asked carefully: "Eldest sister, did you ask the little flowers to do this?"


    Mo Yan quickly wrapped the dumplings in her hands and said without raising her head: "You are overthinking, Xiaohua and the others don''t know how to put those dead chickens with their heads facing the west."


    Zhen''er didn''t believe it and pouted: "The three beasts are very smart. If the eldest sister exins it well, they will definitely be able to do it."


    Mo Yan ignored himzily and sent him to the study to read and write big calligraphy.


    Unable to get a definite answer, Zhener wanted to ask again, but was pulled away by Yun Zhao.


    Xiner was rolling out the dough and asked Mo Yan in a low voice: "Sister, are they made by Xiaohua and the others?"


    Li Xiu''s nephew and Tang Xin also listened with their ears pricked up.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Mo Yan''s mouth, without admitting or denying it, but in her heart, she was thinking about rewarding Hairball with a roast chicken in the evening.


    Not to mention the lively discussions among the people in the vige, the Wang family themselves were frightened by such an unfortunate and terrifying incident. They were busy looking for wood to make chicken coops and prepared to raise them in a utility room without a door. The chickens are kept in a chicken coop and will be kept in the main room from now on. Wherever they are raised, they dont even bother to cause trouble to the Mo family.


    Yang Bao was worried that wild beasts from the mountains had entered the vige and caused harm to the Wang family''s chickens, so he went to the Wang family in person and looked around. He couldn''t even find any footprints of wild beasts. He was not sure for a while whether it was caused by wild beasts. .


    Even so, as a precaution, he decided to reorganize the patrol team that had been disbanded two days ago and strengthen patrols every night.


    Because the Chinese New Year wasing in two days, and no wild beasts had broken into the vige before, the patrol team formed in the vige was disbanded, and the dozen local dogs were driven back to each house by Xiaohua. This happened to the Wang family But no one put the responsibility on the Mo family.

 Chapter 423: New Year gift request (1)

    Chapter 423: New Year gift request (1)


    Chapter 423 Request for New Year Gifts (1)


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that just a small lesson to the Wang family would actually cause people in the vige to panic. They thought it was a wild beast rushing down the mountain. It was so cold that he had to patrol. He couldn''t help but feel a little guilty and took the initiative to remove the thirteen soil lines from before. The dog is about toe home and guard the entrance to the forest every night as before.


    The vigers are still very convinced of Xiaohua''s ability, and Shoushan''s performance before was also very good. However, they are too embarrassed to ask the Mo family to provide food to feed the local dogs. Most people don''t have brown rice or sweet potatoes, so they bring some.


    Mo Yan didn''t have the nerve to ept it. He only said that he would let Xiaohua take the dogs into the mountains to hunt during the day, so that there would be no need to waste food. When the vigers saw that she refused to ept the food, they felt more and more that she was a decent person, so they had no choice but to take the food home.


    Xu Shi was really frightened, and there were a lot of discussions in the vige. The Wang family did note to Mo''s house to make trouble again, and Mo Yan felt relieved. He put the gift on the carriage and drove Dahongzao into the city.


    Mo Qingze had already delivered the New Year''s gifts to the Han Zhiyun family and Mr. Academy yesterday, and the Han family had sent stewards and servants to deliver a cart full of gifts in return that afternoon. There are silks and satins of various colors, novel styles of jewelry, preserved fruit cakes, etc. Whats rare is that there are also twenty or thirty books that are extremely rare in the market. They have obviously been prepared with a lot of thought and care.


    The father and daughter drove a carriage to the Liu family first. Coincidentally, the Liu family had also prepared New Year''s gifts and were about to have them delivered to the Mo family. Seeing the wild sausages, fresh vegetables, wine jars and other items brought down from the Mo family''s carriage, the Liu family couple did not dislike them at all.


    Although these things are not expensive and not worth a lot of money, they are worth the effort. The Liu family passed down the family through books, so it would be insulting to them if they were given gold, silver and other mundane items.


    Liu Tinn was overjoyed to see Mo Yan. After saluting Mo Qingze, she took Mo Yan back to her room and whispered.


    Yan Yan, you are so boring. You havente to see me for so long. I am almost bored to death at home! Liu Tinn grabbed Mo Yans hand and sat directly on the bed, pouting and starting toin.


    Mo Yan knew that her parents were keeping a close eye on her and wouldn''t let her go out. He knew that she was depressed and didn''t mind. She smiled and said, "It was snowing all the time before and it was not convenient for me toe because the road was not easy to walk. Then it cleared up." Now, you are busy preparing for the Chinese New Year, so you have a lot of money, so dont me me!"


    At the end, Liu Tinn looked so pitiful and begging for mercy that she burst intoughter. Even if she was really angry, she lost her temper.


    Humph, youve already said that, if I still argue with you, wouldnt I be a viin?


    Mo Yan shook her head helplessly. This girl looked gentle and pleasant in front of outsiders, but she waspletely different in private. Her true nature would be exposed in front of rtives and friends.


    "By the way, you saidst time that your mother arranged for you to marry into a house. How about it? Have you settled on it?" Remembering the other purpose ofing this time, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to ask about the business.


    When Liu Tinn heard this, her pretty face wrinkled up: "Forget it, that person is just my mother''s favorite. He is not handsome and doesn''t have much talent. I don''t look down on him at all."


    Putting aside money and status, every girl hopes that her future husband will be an upright man. Liu Tinn is no exception. She is not a person who covets power and status, but she also hopes that her husband will be handsome and talented, who can protect her from wind and rain and bring her happiness.


    As both women, how could Mo Yan not know what she was thinking? It''s just that Mrs. Liu only wanted to find a son-inw for her daughter, but any man with a good family background and talent would not bother to be a son-inw.

 Chapter 424: New Year gift request (2)

    Chapter 424: New Year gift request (2)


    Chapter 424 Request for New Year Gifts (2)


    "What do you mean by uncle and aunt? Will they decide on this marriage?"


    Liu Tinn nodded, then shook her head, looking as wilted as an eggnt beaten by frost: "My father is not particrly satisfied with that person, but he can''t bear my mother nagging in his ears all day long, so he can only My mother is happy, and she said that we will make a decision in June next year, and we will get married the year after that."


    Mo Yan couldn''t see her listless look andforted her: "There are still a few months left, who knows if there will be any changes. Maybe your mother will not be satisfied in the end, so don''t be too anxious and get angry. .


    She has never met that person, so she can''t judge whether that person is good or not, and whether he can bring happiness to his good sisters. It''s not easy to rashly say good things for that person and persuade his good sisters to think about the good things. It was such a relief to her.


    This possibility is too low, but Liu Tinn still understood the sisters'' good intentions, cheered up and said: "We finally got together, so we won''t talk about such troublesome things. I made a screen for you. Now Let me show it to you, if you like it, take it back!"


    With that said, he stood up, opened the box on the side, and took out the neatly folded screens.


    Liu Tinn is the only daughter of the Liu family. She was raised by her parents since she was a child. However, the Liu family does not just dote on her. Their daughter must learn what she should learn, and she must learn it hard. From this, Liu Tinn not only has a good temperament and good conduct, but also a female worker who was carefully taught by the embroiderer, and even her cooking skills are not bad.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that her friend would have such thoughts, so she quickly stood up and helped unfold it. When she saw the embroidery on the screen, she couldn''t help but eximed: "It''s so beautiful!"


    This is a flower screen, with arge frame and eight screens in total. The colorful flowers and grass embroidery are lifelike. It seems that you can smell the fragrance of the blooming flowers. The bees and butterflies gathering nectar among the flowers seem to be flying out. Normally...a screen like this is very suitable for being used as a partition in a bedroom, but it''s just that it''s so big that it would be impossible to embroider it without a few months of work.


    Seeing that her friend was shocked and admiring her masterpiece intently, Liu Tinn felt very proud, but said modestly: "It''s just so-so. If you like it, take it back and let the carpenter make a screen frame to use as a partition in the bedroom." Block it, if you dont like it, just put it at the bottom of the box and dont use it, thats okay.


    With this arrogant little look, it seems that this screen is really just embroidered casually.


    "I like it, of course I like it! Not to mention such a beautiful screen, if you just give it to me with embroidered roots, I will keep it as a treasure!" Mo Yan said without raising his head, his eyes still glued to the screen.


    These words were moreforting than ttering her directly. Liu Tinn smiled happily, raised her chin with a sigh and said: "Sister, I have been embroidering this screen for three or four months, but who makes you my best sister!" Seeing as you like it so much, its not like I wasted all my efforts.


    Mo Yan was so moved that she said with a stern face: "Sister Lan''s wishes are appreciated by me. If my sister finds a good husband in the future, I will certainly give you a big gift."


    However, Liu Tinn blushed with rare shame and ran over to tease Mo Yan: "You little hooves, I''m joking about you sister! Don''t just talk about me, you''re about to get your haircut in the new year, Uncle Mo loves you so much, I''m sure I will find a good husband for you.!"


    Worried that the screen would fall to the ground and get dirty, Mo Yan did not dare to let go, but Liu Tinn caught her and kept scratching her armpits. She was the most ticklish, and when she was tickled, she begged for mercy again and again: "No, no, dear sister, stop scratching me, please spare me!"


    "Hey, don''t try to escape if I catch you! Just stand still and let me kiss you!" Liu Tinn held on to Mo Yan, pretending to be the **** in the y, and lowered her head and kissed her A p on the face.


    The two sistersughed so hard that they burst into tears. Even the three parents who were drinking tea and chatting in the living room heard this. They couldn''t help but look at each other, and then shook their heads helplessly.


    Its rare that they are so happy, just let them be!


    After staying at Liu''s house for nearly an hour, Mo Yan and his daughter declined their offer of leaving a meal, said goodbye and drove the carriage towards Huixianju.


    Hui Xianjus business is as hot as ever, even a bit better than usual because of the new year. When Mo Yan and his daughter arrived, shopkeeper Xing was busy greeting the distinguished guests on the second and third floors. When he had some free time, the father and daughter had already finished three pots of Biluochun in the reception room.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Mo, Miss Mo, I kept you waiting for so long!" Shopkeeper Xing wiped his forehead and walked in in a hurry, and quickly expressed his apology with his hands.


    Mo Qingze stood up and said warmly: "We came at the wrong time. How can we me the shopkeeper Xing?"


    Shopkeeper Xing smiled heartily, and after asking the father and daughter to sit down again, he also found a chair and sat down. He saw two piles of things ced in the room, with a vaguely attractive fragrance overflowing, and two baskets of green vegetables on the side. , knowing that this was a New Year gift from the Mo family, he was once again polite to the Mo family father and daughter.


    The three of them chatted for a while, and when it was noon, the father and daughter were unable to make it for lunch. Shopkeeper Xing took the initiative and asked the kitchen to prepare some delicious dishes to entertain the Mo family''s father and daughter.


    The father and daughter could not refuse, and since they were really hungry, they were not polite. Shopkeeper Xing had been busy all morning and was already hungry. At the invitation of the father and daughter, he asked the waiter to buy an extra pair of bowls and chopsticks and eat together.


    After dinner, Shopkeeper Xing asked the waiter to serve tea and snacks. He seemed to have something to say and winked at Mo Yan several times.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan made an excuse to talk to his father and went out. After standing in the corridor for a long time, shopkeeper Xing also came out.


    The corridor was not a ce for talking with peopleing and going. Shopkeeper Xing invited Mo Yan to the house in the backyard where the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters had lived. Seeing that no one broke into the backyard, he closed the door and said with a cautious face: "Miss Mo. , Even if you donte to Huixianju today, I will go to Liuyang Vige to find you.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan felt that what Shopkeeper Xing was going to say next must be very important.


    Sure enough, before she could ask anything, shopkeeper Xing couldn''t wait to ask: "I wonder if the potion prepared by Miss Mo can be stronger?"

 Chapter 425: Dispute(1)

    Chapter 425: Dispute(1)


    Chapter 425 Disputes (1)


    Mo Yan was shocked, and shook his head under the hopeful gaze of Shopkeeper Xing: "No, the potion I gave you earlier is already the strongest medicine I can prepare at the moment, Shopkeeper Xing asked, but the potion has expired again? "


    Shopkeeper Xing nodded, his expression bing very solemn: "Miss Mo, you really can''t make the medicine stronger?"


    Mo Yan''s brows were furrowed and he said, "Shopkeeper Xing, please forgive me for asking. What kind of disease does your master''s friend have that causes him to keep using potions like this?"


    The man has been using the spiritual spring water for a year. Even if the spiritual spring water cannot cure diseases, it will not be ineffective when used to detoxify and nourish the body. But now that it is ineffective, it can only mean that the man''s body has been so dpidated that even the spiritual spring water cannot reverse it.


    Shopkeeper Xing nced at her and didn''t hide anything: "It''s not a disease, it''s poisoning, an extremely overbearing poison that has no cure!"


    Poisoned? No cure?


    Mo Yan became more and more confused. Even if there was no cure for the severe poison in his body, the spiritual spring water would not be ineffective!


    Xu Shi saw her doubts, and Shopkeeper Xing exined in a deep voice: "The poison was poisoned when I was young. It has already seeped into the lungs and grown together with the bones and flesh. It is almost impossible to remove it! The potion prepared by the girl has dissolved the poison that was free in the body. The toxins in the blood are useless against the toxins hidden in the internal organs.


    Thats it! Mo Yan suddenly realized and couldnt help but think of an ancient saying he had learned in his previous life. Roughly speaking, if the disease is in the skin, it can be easily cured; if the disease is in the muscles, it will be a bit troublesome; if the disease reaches the stomach and intestines, it will be very difficult; and if the disease prates deep into the bone marrow, there will be no cure.


    The same is true for the man who was poisoned. I am afraid that most of the normal functions of the internal organs and bone marrow have been lost. The spiritual spring water is too mild and can only drive away toxins on the surface but cannot prate deep inside, so it is ineffective.


    Seeing that she understood, Shopkeeper Xing asked with thest glimmer of hope: "Miss Mo can prepare such a magical potion. Is there any way to detoxify it?"


    Seeing how eager he was, Mo Yan couldn''t bear it, but she could only tell the truth: "Shopkeeper Xing, I don''t know the art of Qihuang. Even the potion was made by mistake. I can''t do anything to detoxify it. "


    s, its the old man who has made things difficult for me. Shopkeeper Xing sighed helplessly. The master was so anxious and angry about this matter that he couldn''t stop even during the New Year. Even if there was only a slight chance, he would not give up. Now after hearing what Mo Yan said, he finally gave uppletely.


    This is the first time that Mo Yan has seen Shopkeeper Xing so depressed. He wants to help but can''t do anything about it. If the spiritual spring water is upgraded to another level, it may still be useful, but if you want to upgrade the space again, the little merit is just a drop in the bucket.


    When they arrived at Muxing, they gave the New Year''s gift to the shopkeeper of Muxing and receivedst month''s dividend. Mo Yan and his daughter did not stay any longer and drove a carriage to Mipu.


    Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. No matter whether the family has money or not, there is always food to eat, and the business of the rice shop is getting better. The fighting at the border has never stopped, and the price of rice has remained high. Fortunately, the imperial courtter issued a decree to restrain merchants from raising prices at will. The price of ordinary rice has been controlled at nine cents per catty, and it is not too high.


    Tomorrow is New Years Eve. No matter whether you have money or not, you always have to eat, and the business of the rice shop is better than usual. However, the war at the border continued and the price of rice remained high. Fortunately, in order to avoid unrest, the imperial court issued strict price-limiting orders to restrain merchants from raising prices at will. At present, the price of ordinary rice is controlled at nine cents per catty, which is not too high.


    After saying hello, Mo Qingze went outside to help greet the guests. Mo Yan made a pot of tea and sat in the small room to read the ount book.

 Chapter 426: Dispute(2)

    Chapter 426: Dispute(2)


    Chapter 426 Disputes (2)


    Mipu has only been in business for two months since its opening. The profit in the first month was nearly 700 taels. This month''s business is better thanst month. There are already 850 taels in the book. Coupled with today''s operating ie, excluding processing costs and wages, the profit will not be less than 860 taels.


    Easily earned 1,500 taels in two months, which is quite good, and Mo Yan is also very satisfied. If we have a lot of money next year, we can hire more people to take care of the 120 acres ofnd in the mountain col, and strive for a bumper harvest in the first year.


    Back home, Mo Yan stopped Tietou and Wang Fattou who were about to go home. After giving them this month''s sry at the rate of 700 yuan for the whole month, Mo Yan also gave them an extra red envelope.


    Tietou and Wang Fattou epted the wages, but resolutely refused to ask for the red envelope.


    Mo Yan saw that the two of them were really unmoved, and the smile on her face became more and more obvious: "Take it, this is my reward for you two for your hard work in the past two months. When the eighth day of the first lunar month, I will still I will continue to trouble you and help my family take care of the rice shop business!"


    The two of them still refused to take it. Wang Tietou scratched his head and said with embarrassment: "It is our duty to work seriously. The boss has already given us wages, so we really can''t ask for this reward anymore."


    Tietou is stupid and doesnt know how to say nice things. He just nods in agreement: I cant have it, I cant have it!


    Mo Yan had no choice but to pretend to be angry and put the two purses into their hands respectively: "Since I gave it to you, take it. If you don''t want it, you can just throw it away after you leave my house."


    Having said this, the two of them did not dare to refuse further, so they had to put their wallets away.


    Seeing Tietou stuffing his wages into his purse and hanging it on his waist, Mo Yan couldn''t help but remind him: "Brother Tietou, put your purse in yourp and give it to your cousin directly when you get back. Don''t let it go." Others took it.


    Mo Hong made a lot of fuss over his cousin''s sry of several hundred yuan a month, and Mo Niu also tried to get some money out of it, but the rtionship with Mo Hong has eased.


    Given my cousin''s honest and honest nature, he took the money back so carelessly. If Mo Hongshi and Mo Niushi bumped into him, my cousin wouldn''t even be able to get a penny.


    Tietou blinked, not quite understanding what his cousin meant, but he obediently took off his purse, carefully stuffed it into his clothes, and pressed it with his hand to make it look less bulging.


    After giving the money, Mo Yan gave two pieces of bacon and two packets of snacks on the table to the two of them as year-end benefits. At this time, the two of them were extremely grateful, and they repeatedly expressed that they would do a good job in theing year and live up to the cultivation of their little boss.


    After the two of them left happily, Mo Yan returned to the dining room to eat with her family. While the family was eating, they were happily discussing tomorrow''s New Year''s Eve dinner. In the end, a total of sixteen dishes were decided on. In addition to the fish and meat that are indispensable when worshiping ancestors, everyone will also be cooked a favorite dish, and everyone is happy.


    Here, before Tietou reached home with the money in his pocket, he happened to meet Mo Hong in an alley not far from home, who was going to the toilet.


    Hey, Nais eldest grandson is back, but he misses Nai badly.


    Mo Hong, who was standing there waiting for her grandson toe up to say hello, saw the bacon and snacks in her grandson''s hand. She rolled her eyes and came over with a smile, reaching out to take them.


    Tietou still remembered his cousin''s instructions, subconsciously hid the things behind his back, and said naively: "Nai, this bacon is a bit heavy, Tietou can''t let you be burdened."


    Mo Hong''s face stiffened and he said unhappily: "What are you talking about? I''m not old enough anymore, and a piece of dry bacon is not a bad thing." After saying that, he stretched out his hand to grab it again.

 Chapter 427: Dispute(3)

    Chapter 427: Dispute(3)


    Chapter 427 Disputes (3)


    "Nai, Tietou is very strong. Tietou will do it by himself without your help." Although Tietou is naive, he is not a fool. He still knows who his milk is and refuses to let Mo Hong touch his hands no matter what. something on.


    Mo Hong became angry after trying several times but failed to get it, and said with an old face: "Well, you are deliberately refusing to give, are you? Don''t forget, I am your grandma. If you dare to disobey me, you are being unfilial!" Give me what you have in your hand, quickly!"


    "Milk, no, it''s not like this..." The iron thief refused to let go. He was clumsy and didn''t know how to exin the question of whether he was filial or not. His forehead was sweating in a hurry.


    Humph, you still recognize my breast? Why dont you give me something? Mo Hong smiled proudly. She couldnt believe that she couldnt deal with such a stupid thing!


    Okay, okay


    Seeing that the neighbors were already looking this way and discussing something in low voices, Tietou had no choice but to take out the bacon and snacks hidden behind him and prepare to hand them to Mo Hong''s outstretched hand.


    At this moment, a soft voice came over: "Tietou, what are you doing? You kid, why don''t you go into the house when youe back?"


    Mo Wu came over in a hurry, seemingly not seeing her mother-inw''s outstretched hand, and immediately took the bacon and snacks from her son''s hand, patted Tietou''s shoulder and said: "Go home quickly. Dinner is cooked and waiting for you!"


    After saying that, as if he had just seen Mo Hong, he ignored her ugly face and stepped forward to support her: "Mom, are you here to pick up the iron head? Look at you, you are already this old. What if I fall?


    Mo Hong reacted, pushed Mo Wu away fiercely, pointed at her nose and cursed: "You unfilial thing, stop pretending in front of me, I won''t do this."


    Seeing that his mother was about to fall, Tietou rushed up to help her. He looked at Mo Hong angrily and opened his mouth to say something, but he was worried about being scolded for being unfilial, so he closed his mouth.


    In response to Mo Hong''s insults, Mo Wu was not angry at all. Instead, she persuaded her in a good voice: "Mom, it''s my wife who is at fault. Don''t be angry! It''s freezing cold today. Let''s go back first, otherwise we won''t have enough food." Its time to cool down.


    After finishing speaking, he said softly to his son: "Go quickly and hold your breast. There are many stones on the ground. Don''t let your breast drop."


    Tietou was an obedient person. He listened to his mother''s instructions and strode forward to hold Mo Hong''s arm. Seeing that she was trying to break free, he quickly used his strength to hold on tightly: "Mistress, my grandson will help you go home."


    Mo Hong was so angry at the mother and son that she fell backwards. She tried to break away but couldn''t, and started to curse relentlessly. She didn''t stop talking until she got home.


    Hearing this, the neighbors shook their heads and sighed. Only a gentle and filial daughter-inw like Mo Wu could endure an evil mother-inw like Mo Hong.


    Mo Niu stared at the bacon and snacks in Mo Wu''s hand with bright eyes, and just when she was about to ask for it with a shy face, Mo Wu opened one of the snacks and gave one to everyone in the family. The bacon was also cut into two parts with a knife, and therger piece was hung on the beam. She took the smaller piece and the remaining packet of snacks to her room.


    Mo Hong''s face, which was already gloomy, became even more gloomy when he saw it. Just as he was about to reprimand, Old Motou stopped him: "That''s for Tietou over there, boss and the others." You deserve a share, and Im not missing out on you, so just shut up!


    Mo Hong didn''t dare to confront Old Mo for a long time. She was very unwilling to be scolded like this. She could only stare at the door, wishing to rush in and stare out the things.


    But Mo Niu refused to give up. Seeing Mo Wue out, she said sourly: "Oh, sister-inw, we haven''t separated yet, but you don''t take us people seriously by doing this! How much does your eldest nephew''s sry cost?" Just pinch it and forget it, but this bacon and snacks shouldnt be left out.


    Mo Wu nced at her lightly, picked up the remaining bowl of brown rice porridge on the table and said: "Brothers and sisters are joking, apart from eating and living together, ours is no different from being separated! You talk about wages, that''s It''s my son''s job to take care of everything he''s earned so hard, including the bacon and snacks, which have nothing to do with his siblings."


    Mo Niushi choked and wanted to say something else, but Mo Yonglu pulled him back and finally shut up.


    Mo Wu just drank the porridge from the bowl with a few pickles, and looked at her unwilling mother-inw and younger siblings with a sneer on her lips. If they hadn''t been careful and waited at the door when the children woulde home, they wouldn''t have had a single bite of the bacon and snacks in the big room today.


    It''s just not an option to keep going like this. Although she is in charge of the money in her room now, Tietou is as big as Da Nier, and they have to share a room with them. She feels aggrieved and panics. In a year or two, the children will get married, and everything will cost money. She is really worried to death!


    After the Chinese New Year, she had to go to her uncle''s house to discuss some ideas with Yan Yatou. That girl was smart and full of ideas, so she might be able to give her a clear path. Before going to bed, she would give her seven hundred wages. After the red envelope with one tael of silver was handed into her hand, the idea became even stronger...

 Chapter 428: Mysterious New Year gift comes to collect debts (1)

    Chapter 428: Mysterious New Year giftes to collect debts (1)


    Chapter 428 A mysterious New Year giftes to collect debts (1)


    On the thirtieth day, before daybreak, Mo Yan got up. Aunt Li Xiu and nephew Li Xiu got up earlier and had already washed themselves and started making breakfast. After the family had breakfast and put away the dishes, Xin''er, Tang Xin, and Li Xiu''s aunt and nephew were preparing for the New Year''s Eve dinner in the evening. This was the first year that the Mo family moved to Liuyang Vige, and no one wanted anything to go wrong.


    Mo Yan came to the warehouse and registered the gifts received in the past two days for reference in future favors. She was still in the shop when the return gifts were delivered yesterday, but she didn''t look at them carefully when she came back. Now looking at the pile of New Year''s gifts piled up in the house, she felt like a rich farmer had suddenly be a rich man.


    Don''t me her for being like a country bumpkin who has never seen the world. In fact, the New Year gifts sent by these people are much more than what she has given out, and there are many valuable things in them. If possible, she would like to return all the valuables. good.


    A box of various gemstones, a bucket of ck pearls...twenty sable skins, two bear skins, and three tiger skins. Well, tiger skins cannot be seen by Hairball. This guy will definitely be sad..."


    Mo Yan murmured quietly while counting, and then realized something was wrong: the gift lists for the Liu family, Yan Junyu, and Han family all came with the New Year''s gifts. They had just counted them one by one, so the extra valuable New Year''s gifts Where did ite from?


    Moreover, there are not only gems, pearls, and animal skins, but also various precious medicinal materials, and even dozens of custom chronicles, describing not only the various states of Chu, but also the surrounding small countries and foreign races. It is veryplete and extremely rare.


    Not to mention their intentions, just talking about so many precious things, even the dowry given to their daughters by a wealthy family with several prosperous shops in Beijing is nothing more than this. If you just take it out and sell it, it can make the Mo family worry about food and clothing for more than ten years. Year.


    Mo Yan marveled at the generosity of the person who gave the gift, but did not feel greedy. She very cautiously took the gift lists from other families and checked them carefully. After making sure that they were not sent by the Liu family, Yan Junyu or the Han family, she felt something in her heart. Suddenly the possibility urred to me.


    She asked Li Xiu carefully and confirmed that the extra New Year''s gift was delivered yesterday afternoon by five or six young people dressed as servants.


    Li Xiu didn''t know much about the Mo family''s interpersonal rtionships. She just thought they were ssmates and friends that Mo Qingze met in the academy. Seeing their great efforts, she also asked them which family they were from, but was fooled. She didn''t notice anything was wrong at the time, but when she saw Mo Yan asking so seriously, she became rmed.


    By the way, Yan Yatou, although those people look ordinary, their words and deeds are very strange! How can I put it, anyway, they walk with a serious look as if they have been measured, but they dont look like servants from a wealthy family..."


    Li Xiu carefully recalled everything they said and did yesterday. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She was afraid that she would identally ept things she shouldn''t and cause trouble for her family.


    "Aunt Li, don''t think too much. I just asked you because I didn''t see the gift list, so as not to mistake the person who gave the gift."


    Mo Yan smiled and reluctantlyforted Li Xiu with a few words. She was now almost sure who sent the things, and for a moment, her mood became extremelyplicated!


    Except for that person, she had never told anyone else that she wanted to soar in the sky like an eagle and see the vastness of the geography... Those dozens of books on local customs were enough for her to wander around!


    Not long after, Mo Qingze learned that there was a batch of very expensive New Year gifts of unknown origin in his family. When he came to the warehouse and saw the New Year gifts that had been ced separately, he couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    Yaner, do you know who sent these New Years gifts?


    Mo Yan''s fluctuating mood has calmed down a lot. Worried about her father''s wild thoughts, she said half-truthfully: "My daughter guessed that it was sent by Mr. Xiao. After all, our family saved him twice before, and he instigated people to send New Year gifts." Its all right.

 Chapter 429: A mysterious New Year gift comes to collect debts (2)

    Chapter 429: A mysterious New Year giftes to collect debts (2)


    Chapter 429 A mysterious New Year giftes to collect debts (2)


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he had no doubts: "Well, this is possible! But you don''t want to repay kindness. At that time, Mr. Xiao had already given a lot of money and saved you. He didn''t owe our family anything. The annual gift is too expensive, we cant ask for it.


    Mo Yan could not guess the real purpose of Xiao Ruiyuan''s New Year''s gift for a moment, so she could only say: "Master Xiao is fighting the enemy at the border, and we don''t know where his family lives. It''s better to keep the things safe first and return them when we have the opportunity." .


    Mo Qingze nodded and agreed: "Just as Yan''er said, dad will tell others not to touch these things."


    With that said, he and Mo Yan put away the medicinal materials and books to prevent them from getting damp and moldy when it rained a lot in spring.


    Looking at the medicinal materials piled up as high as a person, Mo Qingze couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Without thinking much about it, he always thought that these things were just a simple New Year gift and a thank you gift from someone. It was not until his daughter was taken away by someone that he realized it. He was so depressed that he wanted to drive the proud person away with a rolling pin. That''s good...


    After locking the door of the warehouse, the father and daughter were about to go to the front together when Li Yan hurried over and said hurriedly: "Uncle Mo, Sister Yan, the Tang family broke into the house with a group of people. The hall is forcing Tang Xin to ask for money!"


    The father and daughter looked at each other, their expressions darkened. As they walked into the hall, they asked Li Yan about the situation.


    Li Yan is sharp-tongued and can exin the general outline of the matter clearly in just a few words.


    It turns out that the usury money owed by the Tang family with principal and interest has not been paid back yet, and today is the deadline. The person who made the usury loan brought people to the Tang family to ask for money. The Tang family originally got ten taels of silver from selling Tang Xin, which was enough to pay back. But for some reason, the Tang family not only didn''t get the money, but also brought those people to the Mo family to ask for the money from Tang Xin.


    After listening to this, the father and daughter''s faces became even more ugly. It is better to say that she is asking for money from Tang Xin than from the Mo family. On the surface, Tang Xin is a ve of the Mo family. How can she have money to pay off her debts!


    "You cheap girl, even if I sold you, your father will still be your father! If he didn''t give birth to you and raise you, how could you grow up so big and fall into the rich nest of the Mo family to enjoy the blessings? I know you have no money, but The Mo family has it, but as long as you ask for it, how can the Mo family be so cruel as to deny it to you?"


    Before the three of them entered the hall, they heard Tang Yushi''s words of forcing Tang Xin. They were immediately furious. Mo Yan pushed open the back door with a ng, which shocked everyone in the room and looked over.


    Who doesnt have long eyeshup


    Tang Yushi was also startled, and opened her mouth to curse, but when she saw Mo''s father walking in with a sullen face, her voice suddenly got stuck in her throat, and she lost her breath for a moment and let out a loud burp. .


    Mo Yan frowned and nced at Tang Yushi. Good guy, even if the entire Tang family is dispatched, there is still a thin man sitting on the chair who is eating melon seeds and watching a show. Behind him, there are four or five very strong men standing, who look very difficult to mess with.


    No wonder the Tang family dared to take people to their own house, fearing that they would directly rob them without asking for money.


    Thinking of this, she stared at Tang Yushi coldly and stood next to Tang Xin, paying no attention to her ns.


    Tang Yushi, who was already feeling guilty, was stared at like this and unconsciously dwarfed her head. She was about to say something nice with a shy face when she was interrupted by Mo Qingze''s voice.


    "Every wrong has its owner, and every debt has its owner. Since it was the Tang family that borrowed your money, you should go to the Tang family! My Mo family and the Tang family are not rted, so there is absolutely no reason to repay their debts. Please leave my house." Qingze also ignored the unreasonable Tang Yushi and said directly to the thin man.

 Chapter 430: A mysterious New Year gift comes to collect debts (3)

    Chapter 430: A mysterious New Year giftes to collect debts (3)


    Chapter 430 A mysterious New Year giftes to collect debts (3)


    "Are you the head of the Mo family?" The thin man stood upzily, squinting his small eyes and said nonchntly: "Everyone understands the truth, but the Tang family is so poor that they don''t have any money to pay back! This is a Chinese New Year, I dont want to get into trouble by doing anything, so since you are a well-known good person in this vige, you should consider it as a blessing to repay the ten taels of silver for the Tang family, right?"


    Seeing that his words were still polite, Mo Qingze''s expression softened a little: "Although there is surplus wealth in the family, it was umted through the hard work of Mo''s whole family. If someone with no clothes, no food and no foodes to ask for help, Mo will You should help yourself! Although the Tang family is not rich, they will not starve or freeze. What''s more, they sold their little daughter to my family two days ago for ten taels of silver, which is enough to repay your debt."


    After hearing this, the thin man was not surprised. He looked at Tang Yushi with disdain and said, "This stupid thing has offended Mrs. Yu who eats people without spitting out their dregs. The ten taels of silver were taken away before they were even heated." Come on, otherwise I wouldnt havee to this door.


    Mo Qingze was very surprised, but he didn''t know that this happened after they left, and he quite agreed with the thin man''s words. The Tang Yu family is indeed stupid. Otherwise, when Mother Yu forcibly asks for money, even if she refuses to give it, Mother Yu would not dare to rob her. After all, she is in a vige. Even if the vigers don''t want to see the Tang family, they won''t turn a blind eye. Watch.


    Tang Yushi, who was scolded as stupid, didn''t dare to refute the creditor''s words. Seeing that Mo Qingze didn''t seem to want to take out the money, she immediately said anxiously: "Mr. Mo, your family did all those good things before, wasn''t it just to get a good reputation? Today? If you had paid these ten taels of silver, wouldn''t you have been able to umte such a good reputation? You don''t have to thank me, just don''t let my family pay back the ten taels of silver!"


    After saying that, she looked like she had suffered a big loss, as if Mo Qingze had really taken advantage of her.


    Without morals, anything is possible! Its an eye-opener to be so thick-skinned! Not only were everyone in the Mo family stunned, even the thin man who dealt with various people all day long also had his eyes widened, looking at Tang Yushi as if he were looking at a madman.


    Tang Zhutou''s old face turned red with shame. He moved to Tang Yushi''s side, pulled her sleeves and begged: "Stop, stop talking..."


    Tang Yushi was feeling proud. She shook off Tang Zhutou and said impatiently: "Why don''t you say it? This idea is good for both of our families. Only a fool would disagree!"


    Tang Zhutou couldn''tpete with her, and he didn''t dare topete. After being thrown away, he lowered his head and huddled aside. This cowardly look looked very pitiful.


    When Mo Qingze saw this, he almost shook his head. Poor people must be hateful. No one in the Tang family can stand up, so it is not worth his help. Thinking of this, he said coldly to Tang Yushi: "You must give up on this idea. There is no way I can help your Tang family pay back these ten taels of silver!"


    Tang Yushi''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if she didn''t understand why such a good idea was severely rejected.


    Just when he was about to think of a way to persuade Mo Qingze to agree, the thin man''s eyes turned cold and he spoke with a smile on his face: "Brother, don''t refuse so quickly. I think this is a good idea, but it only costs ten taels of silver. You won''t suffer any loss if you agree, otherwise if I take action and hurt someone or something, you will really suffer a big loss."


    Unexpectedly, this person suddenly changed his face. Mo Qingze frowned and said with a cold face: "Mo never owes you a penny. If you dare to take action and hurt Mo''s family, you are fighting for your reputation as a schr. Mo will not make it easy for you either."


    "Famous schr? Haha, don''t say that you are just a schr. Even if you win the imperial examination and be a Jinshi of the dynasty, don''t even think about it. If you are wise, you should take out the money quickly, otherwise I will not be afraid of what this person is. Days." The thin man tapped Mo Qingze''s shoulder with his hand andughed arrogantly, not taking the person seriously at all.

 Chapter 431: A mysterious New Year gift comes to collect debts (4)

    Chapter 431: A mysterious New Year giftes to collect debts (4)


    Chapter 431 A mysterious New Year giftes to collect debts (4)


    Mo Qingze''s heart sank. This person didn''t seem to be bluffing, he was afraid he really had a background. Also, Dachu clearly prohibited people from posting seals privately, and any vitors would be punished with serious crimes. Without support, ordinary people would not dare to do this...


    After figuring out the joints, his face became even more ugly, but if he really spent money to eliminate the disaster, it would be worse than eating a fly!


    Tang Yushi, who was originally devastated, did not expect that the situation would take a turn for the worse. Seeing that Mo Qingze was being coerced into repaying her debt, she only wished that the thin man could coerce him to get more money and she would get a share of it.


    Others were also disgusted, especially Tang Xin, who wished he could stab Tang Yu with a knife to death for this scourge. Originally, she had a good life in the Mo family and wanted to slowly forget everything about the Tang family. As long as the Tang family didn''te to trouble her, she didn''t want to pay attention to it anymore, but reality pped her hard in the face.


    She knew that this vicious woman would not let her go so easily. Even in the Mo family, she would try every means to torture her. If something like this happened, a crueler master would punish her severely even if he didn''t beat her to death! Now this vicious woman has trapped her into injustice, teach her how not to hate!


    Thinking like this, Tang Xin''s eyes turned red and she unconsciously walked towards the kitchen.


    Mo Yan, who was standing next to her, noticed something strange about her. Thinking of her behavior at the Tang familyst time, she quickly stopped her and said, "Don''t do stupid things. It''s not worth it for this kind of person."


    How much concern is contained in this short sentence! Tang Xin''s eyes became wet, and she covered her mouth and kept shaking her shoulders.


    Mo Yan sighed silently. Seeing that his father was helpless, he asked Xin''er to look at Tang Xin. She walked up to the arrogant and thin man, and only said a word gently, and saw the skinny man''s expression change...


    Sister, what did you say to scare those people away?


    Yes, sister, that skinny little guy is so scared that his face turned pale!


    Sister Yan, speak quickly, speak quickly, Im so anxious.


    When the thin man led the Tang family and fled, the younger ones looked at Mo Yan with admiration and asked various questions.


    Mo Yan was so entangled that she had no choice but to mutter a few words. When she finally got rid of the children, she was stopped by her father again.


    Dad, those people obviously have a lot of background, and my daughter didnt want to take advantage of them, so she had to use the name of the master of Xing Shop to scare them off.


    Mo Qingze stared nkly at the back of his eldest daughter as she left, feeling a little confused. If their family did not know Shopkeeper Xing, if there was no powerful master behind Shopkeeper Xing, would their family be oppressed by the power today and suffer the disadvantage of being dumb, or even continue to suffer in the future?


    For the first time, Mo Qingze realized very clearly the benefits that the power that he once looked down upon could bring...


    Because of all the fuss, the Mo family''s lunch was dyed. There were still things to do in the afternoon, so the family simply ate steamed buns and noodles to cope with it.


    ording to custom, a New Year''s Eve dinnersts three days, which means that from the first to the third day of the first lunar month, only leftovers can be eaten. There are ten people in the Mo family, so the food portion cannot be small.


    This time, all three stoves in the house were used. One was stewing pork ribs with radish, one was stewing chicken with mushrooms, and the remaining one was stewing chicken with a strong aroma of braised meat!


    When the chicken is ready, we have to continue to braise pork, wildmb, hare, etc. We had a lot of braised meat before, but we have all given it away. This time we braised our own meat.


    The marinade was prepared by Mo Yan himself, and several medicinal materials were produced in space. The freshly marinated chicken was fragrant and soft. Not to mention Zhen''er, even the two adults, Mo Qingze and Li Zhong, couldn''t stand the temptation. From time to time, Come and take a look around the kitchen.


    After the first chicken came out of the can, before Mo Yan could take advantage of the hot pieces to cook in the evening, Zhen''er sneaked in quietly, ran out of the kitchen and went straight to the big study room with the bamboo basket in his arms, "bribing" him and Yun for the exam. Zhao Gongzongs father hoped that for the sake of braised chicken, he would not be too strict.


    It was still marinating in the jar. Mo Yan kept stirring it with chopsticks and had no time to pay attention to them. When the second chicken was marinated, the three beasts also came back from the mountains. They gathered around the stove and salivated. He put his mouth into the jar and marinated it together.


    The second braised chicken did not escape the fate of being divided up on the spot, and ate three braised chickens in a row. Until Mo Yan got angry, the three beasts did not dare to continue making trouble. They ate the fourth braised chicken, but the three pairs were eager to do so. His little eyes are so pitiful.


    By the time the meat was braised, the sky had darkened and the sound of firecrackers could be heard faintly in the distance. It was already time to cook New Years Eve dinner. Mo Yan''s cooking skills were the best, so she was in charge of the cooking herself, and Xin''er and four others helped. Even though she had to cook more than ten dishes, they were all ready within an hour.


    At this time, the sound of firecrackers is heard far and near. Whether it is a wanderer outside or a man who goes to the city to make a living, he returns home and is reunited with his rtives!


    Burning incense to worship ancestors and Bodhisattva, pasting couplets and lighting firecrackers... After a series of blessing ceremonies werepleted, the family listened to the lively sound of firecrackers outside and had the first New Year''s Eve dinner after moving to Liuyang Vige.


    Seeing Mo Yan put a cup in front of everyone, he picked up the small wine jar on the side and prepared to remove the mud seal. Everyone thought it was glutinous rice wine or the wild fruit wine they had drunk before, and didn''t pay attention. They just treated it as a stranger. When the delicious fragrance floated on the tip of the nose, everyone looked at the small wine jar...

 Chapter 432: New Year’s Eve Plans (1)

    Chapter 432: New Year¡¯s Eve ns (1)


    Chapter 432 New Years ns (1)


    The dark red wine is slowly poured into the white porcin cup. The contrast between red and white makes it look more mysterious and noble.


    Mo Qingze couldn''t hold it back and asked first: "Yan''er, what kind of wine is this? Why is the color and taste so different?"


    Others also looked at the wine sses and then at Mo Yan, waiting for her answer with surprised expressions. Only three beasts sat calmly on the ground waiting to be fed, because they had already drank!


    You guys have a taste first, and Ill exin it to you in detail after you taste it. Mo Yan made a roundabout way and said with a smile.


    Looking at the magnificent and attractive color in the cup, everyone had long wanted to have a taste. After hearing this, they didnt say much, picked up the wine cup and took a small sip. Suddenly, a sweet and strange taste was felt. It spreads on the tongue.


    Compared to the fruity aroma of pear wine and peach wine, this strange wine aroma makes people who are new to drinking this kind of wine a little ufortable.


    "This wine is made from a kind of wild fruit that grows in the mountains. This kind of fruit hangs in bunches on the vines. There can be dozens of fruits in a bunch. The single ones are very small, not much bigger than pigeon eggs, and they are not ripe. It was green at the beginning, but turned purple when ripe. It was juicy and sweet! Seeing that it was not poisonous, I picked some and brewed it like pear wine. Unexpectedly, it turned out."


    Since there are no fruits like grapes on the market, and the grapevines nted in the orchard have not yet grown, in order to avoid suspicion, Mo Yan said what he had nned for a long time.


    "Such a fragrant, mellow and longsting wine is actually made from fruits! Just now, Dad was wondering what kind of grain could make such a special wine. Not bad, not bad, really good!" Mo Qingze suddenly smiled and praised again and again. , the love is beyond words.


    Mo Yan looked at her father''s reaction andughed secretly in her heart. In previous lives, wine was called the "romantic wine". From ancient times to the present, countless literati have expressed romantic feelings about it. Mo Qingze is also a schr, and he has no shortage of such sentiments. After a ss of wine, he became a little more happy.


    Although the taste is a bit strange, the color of this wine is so beautiful and the taste is very good.


    Others also praised Mo Yan, without doubting Mo Yan''s words. After all, Yuhua Mountain is so big, it is not umon to find rare wild fruits. In addition, there are many wild animals in the mountain, and no one dares to break in. Naturally, they have never seen such fruits.


    The sweet and long fragrance of the wine gradually faded away. Smelling the fragrance of the wine that overflowed in their noses, everyone couldn''t help but taste it. Gradually, they tasted some of the vors. The more they drank, the more they felt the difference. .


    The wine was not very strong in taste, and some of them thought they would not get drunk if they drank more. One of them couldn''t hold it back and drank half a ss of wine. Zhen''er blushed and handed the cup over, obviously still wanting to drink.


    "This wine has a strong stamina. Children shouldn''t drink too much." Mo Yan looked funny, but couldn''t resist Zhen''er''s pitiful eyes and poured him a small ss.


    Not to be outdone, Yun Zhao also got a small cup and joined Zhen''er head to head, tasting it contentedly, like two little mice who had stolen something to eat.


    Mo Yan smiled and shook her head, then refilled the bowl for others. There is a lot of wine in the space. After being stored in the space for several months, the alcohol content is already very high. Adults with a good capacity for drinking can still drink it, but children cannot touch it. This jar was specially brewed by her a few days ago, and it was ced in the bedroom, so there was no problem in drinking it.


    Seeing that everyone enjoyed drinking wine so much, she became more confident about her ns for theing year. When Mipu reopens in the next year, she ns to take out some high-alcohol wines from the space and put them on trial sale in the shop to test the customers'' reaction. If they can be epted by people of this era, she will expand grape nting. area, and then build a winery on the upper reaches of the river, specializing in the production of wine. As long as she keeps the secret recipe of making wine, she is not afraid of not making money.

 Chapter 433: New Year’s Eve Plans (2)

    Chapter 433: New Year¡¯s Eve ns (2)


    Chapter 433 New Years ns (2)


    With fresh and delicious wine to cheer up, and a table of sumptuous delicacies, the family was extremely satisfied with this New Year''s Eve dinner. Even the three beasts were more excited than usual and kept circling the table. Even if people other than Mo Yan offered food to them, they would not refuse.


    The New Year''s Eve dinner didn''t stop until six o''clock in the morning. Everyone was a little stuffed. They walked around the yard several times, stroking their round bellies. They didn''t return to the hut until they felt less ufortable. They sat next to the warm brazier and started to watch the night. , waiting for the arrival of the New Year.


    There were too many people and one brazier was not enough, so two braziers were lit. Li Xiu sat with a few children, listening to their innocent chatter, with a gentle smile on his face. Having experienced such misfortunes and hardships, for her, such simple and ordinary days are the happiest and most cherishable.


    Tang Xin peeled the melon seeds leisurely, feeling indescribably satisfied. The time spent at Mo''s house was almost beyond what she could have imagined before. Although she was bought by the Mo family and became a ve, she did not feel inferior. They have enough food and clothing every day, just do some simple housework, and don''t have to worry about being rattled. Compared to the Tang family, it''s just a day and a day!


    There were various snacks on the small table nearby. The family was eating and chatting in a happy atmosphere. Even the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters who were forced to leave home felt full of warmth and happiness.


    After roasting for a while, Mo Yan suddenly remembered that he had not prepared any good food for the livestock at home, so he got up and went to the kitchen, scooped out half a bowl of rice from the pottery bowl, added a small spoonful of salt, and poured it all into the kitchen. All the used vegetables were chopped and poured into it. After adding boiling water and stirring, the bucket was carried to the livestock house in the backyard.


    Xiao Hei and Da Hong Zao were still chewing hay, while Da Huang, Er Huang and Xiao Huang had already fallen asleep close together. When they heard familiar footstepsing from the yard, they stood up and both pricked up their ears.


    When the door was opened, I smelled the smell of green vegetables mixed with the fragrance of rice, and immediately became excited and impatiently moved towards the owner. Fortunately, these big guys were quite clever and did not rush to grab them. They each guarded the trough waiting to be fed.


    Mo Yan put the hurricanemp on the windowsill, smiled and touched their heads, poured the food into the trough, and took out a lot of fresh vegetables from the space, enough for them to have a full meal.


    The five big guys kissed their master''s hand affectionately, and then they started to eat. The sound of their chewing filled the room.


    Looking at the horses and cows with shiny hair and strong limbs, Mo Yan felt full of pride and satisfaction. Not to mention the two big oxen. They were already very healthy when they were bought, but now they are stronger and more powerful. The calf they brought with them has changed even more. They are not much smaller than the adult oxen. They will definitely be used for spring plowing next year.


    The biggest changes are in Xiao Hei and Da Hong Zao. Xiao Hei haspletely gotten rid of his past shortness and weakness and has be tall, powerful and exceptionally beautiful. Da Hong Zao has also faded away from aging and scars all over his body, glowing with new vitality. Now even if we take them to the horse store, the clerk at the horse store won''t recognize them. However, when we drove a carriage into the city earlier, there were several horse lovers who offered high prices for these two guys. They were very regretful when they were rejected.


    When they had almost eaten, Mo Yan added some hay to their sleeping area, and then went out with a hurricanentern and a wooden bucket. After walking a few steps, a gust of cold wind hit my face, followed by a heavy weight on my shoulders, and Maomao''s proud chirping sounded in my ears.


    Since I didn''t get a replyst time, Maomao has disappeared. Mo Yan knows where it has gone and is not worried about its safety. She thought it was unlikely to see this arrogant and greedy guy again in the future, but she didn''t expect it. It''s back!


    Looking at the furry paws stretched out in front of her eyes, Mo Yan was a little confused, as if she couldn''t believe that she would receive a letter from him! Given his identity and character, shouldn''t he be angry when he refuses to reply? Shouldn''t we acquiesce to her actions and break off the contact that should not have been there in the first ce...


    At this moment, Mo Yan''s mind seemed to be filled with paste, and she couldn''t calmly sort out her thoughts! The furry paws in front of her were stretched out unswervingly. She forced herself not to look at them, but somehow she stretched out her hand.


    When his green-white fingertips touched the mailbox, he seemed to be awakened by the cold temperature above. He quickly retracted his hand and brushed away the fur on his shoulder. He didn''t even bother to take the barrel and rushed away as if to escape. After returning to the house, he mmed the door shut, shutting out the bone-chilling wind and Maomao following closely behind.


    Leaning against the door, Mo Yan closed her eyes, covering her pounding chest, and took a few deep breaths of cold air. Her mind slowly became clearer.


    "Yan''er, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?" At this moment, a worried voice suddenly sounded, and Mo Yan opened her eyes suddenly in shock. Seeing something strange about her, Mo Qingze walked quickly. Come over.


    It turned out that Mo Qingze heard the door knocking, but no one came in for a long time. He was worried that something had happened, so he came out to take a look. As a result, he saw his daughter leaning against the door as if helplessly, with a very strange look on her face.


    When he saw his father, Mo Qingze forced a smile, shook his head and said, "Dad, I''m fine. It''s just that when I came in, a mouse ran over my feet and scared me."


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he saw that she seemed to be frightened, and he had no doubts, so he said: "It turns out that a mouse hase to the house. This thing is too harmful. I will definitely catch a cat and raise it after the new year." , Dont let those things harm things at home.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll take care of him if he says it. It''s too cold here, let''s go in and warm ourselves by the fire!" Mo Yan nodded casually, worried that she would be seen, so she hugged her father''s arm and urged him.


    Looking at the hands on his arms, Mo Qingze was a little surprised, and his eyes towards Mo Yan were particrly kind and gentle. This child has changed a lot since leaving Mojiacun. Not only has his temper be more cheerful, but he has also be much closer to his father.


    Thinking of this, I looked very happy, and I felt more and more that I was right to settle here and not return to Liuyang Vige!

 Chapter 434: New Year’s red envelope deliberately looking for trouble (1)

    Chapter 434: New Year¡¯s red envelope deliberately looking for trouble (1)


    Chapter 434 New Years Red Envelope Deliberately Looking for Trouble (1)


    The whole family was chatting lively and waiting for the arrival of the New Year. Only Mo Yan couldn''t cheer up and rarely spoke. If there weren''t too many people, you and I would never stop talking. I''m afraid it would be early. It was obvious that something was wrong.


    When the time came, the sound of firecrackers outside sounded one after another, like a pot of boiling porridge. Mo Qingze held the tray with the sacrifices in his hands and solemnlypleted the New Year''s sacrifice ceremony in the yard. After a series of loud firecrackers, In the sound, the family happily wees the arrival of the New Year.


    After eating the delicious dumplings, everyone couldn''t bear the fatigue of the night watch. After saying a few words, they went back to their houses to rest. As soon as Mo Yan and the three beasts stepped into her small courtyard, Maomao scurried down from under the eaves and lingered in front of her, making a sharp and harsh cry from her mouth.


    Obviously, this guy got angry because of Mo Yans previous indifference!


    In the bedroom, Maomao plucked out the mailbox with his beak, took out the letter inside and put it on the table. He carefully spread the letter with his two paws, then held the center position in his mouth, and flew to Mo Yan''s side. In front of her, sharp eyes were staring at her, and her long pointed ws were extending and retracting, ready to give her a w if she dared to walk away without looking.


    Mo Yan:


    This guy has already reached this point. It would be too pretentious for her not to watch. He took the opened letter and came to the light. Looking at the familiar handwriting on it, his heart beat faster.


    Compared with the conciseness and rity of the past, the content of this letter upies a whole piece of paper, including the vast scenery of the frontier, the daily life in the military camp, and what he has seen and thought... From beginning to end, there is not a single question. There is no dissatisfaction in the words. It seems that this is a simple letter, like two friends who have known each other for many years chatting about everyday things.


    However, knowing that person''s temperament and having the previous brief letters as evidence, this letter seemed too special and unexpected. He used such a subtle way to express his concern and that she did not reply to him. !


    Mo Yan read the letter over and over again with aplex expression, as if she wanted to imprint every word into her heart. Finally, she carefully folded it along the folding seam and ced it in a small wooden box in the drawer. are all those previous letters.


    Despite Maomao''s repeated urgings, Mo Yan still didn''t reply. She needed to calm down and think carefully about how to deal with this rtionship that was unlikely to have a future. She would not respond before she figured it out.


    After taking a shower in the space, I threw the noisy guy directly in and covered myself with a quilt to sleep. As for whether she can fall asleep after her disturbed mind, only she knows.


    The first day of the Lunar New Year, the first day of the new year, is a new beginning.


    Since they were going to the vige to pay New Year greetings to their fellow vigers, even if they had not slept well, the Mo family did not dare to stay in bed. They got up early and looked fresh from head to toe, covering up their fatigue fromck of sleep and looking extra energetic.


    "Dad, Happy New Year! I wish Dad a golden autumn and everything goes well!" Zhen''er, dressed in a new red dress, knelt upright in front of Mo Qingze and said auspicious words smoothly like a little old man with a solemn face. Before his father called out, he stood up, stretched out his fat white paws and said with a smile: "Dad, Zhen''er is the first to kowtow to you and say New Year greetings, so please give me a big red envelope!"


    Okay, okay, Ill give you a big one! Mo Qingze didnt know whether tough or cry. As expected, he picked thergest dark red purse from the pile of purses on the table and gave it to him.


    "Hey, thank you, Dad!" Zhen''er happily caught it with his fat paws, narrowed his eyes with a smile, and quickly opened his purse without waiting for others to urge him. What he found was a pair of calves made of silver, and his zodiac sign was exactly the same. It''s Ox.

 Chapter 435: New Year’s red envelope deliberately looking for trouble (2)

    Chapter 435: New Year¡¯s red envelope deliberately looking for trouble (2)


    Chapter 435 New Years Red Envelope Deliberately Looking for Trouble (2)


    The thumb-sized calf is exquisitely shaped and lifelike. Its innocent appearance is much cuter than the grown-up little yellow at home. There is a small hole on the top that isrger than the eye of a needle. You can wear a red string and hang it as a pendant. on the neck.


    Zhen''er couldn''t put it down and touched it again and again. Under the envious eyes of the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters, she proudly put it into her purse.


    Sisters Mo Yan and Xiner also knelt down to wish their father New Year greetings, and each received a purse. Just like Zhen''er''s, it also contains ornaments corresponding to their respective zodiac signs. Mo Yan''s is a pair of beautiful ponies, and Xin''er''s is a pair of cute puppies.


    Immediately afterwards, it was the turn of the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters. The brother and sister knelt down on the futon together, kowtowed three times to their adoptive father with admiration, and finished their auspicious words sincerely. In the end, Yun Zhao, who was born in the year of Ox, also got a calf, and his sister, who was born in the year of Dragon, got a little dragon.


    Finally, there are the Li familys ancestors and Tang Xin.


    As servants of the Mo family, Li Zhong, his three grandsons, and Tang Xin originally wanted to kneel down to pay New Year greetings to their masters, but the Mo family didn''t like this, so Mo Yan and others naturally wouldn''t let them kneel down.


    The red envelopes for the four of them were prepared by Mo Yan. She did not value money and was always generous to people who worked diligently for her family. The one given to Li Zhong was not fancy. She chose an auspicious number and put six in her purse. Two pieces of silver, Li Xiu''s is a pair of silver hairpins, Li Yan''s is a pair of auspicious cloud silver bracelets, Tang Xin''s is the same, but the patterns are different.


    After the family members paid New Year greetings to each other, it was time to go to the vige to pay New Year greetings. However, the family also had to leave someone to entertain the folks who came to pay New Year greetings, so Li Zhong and the other four stayed, and Mo Qingze and Mo Yan took the lead. Went to Lao Motou''s house.


    On the road, I met many adults and children who were paying New Year greetings. They all greeted each other and said "happy New Year". Although most people did not have the means to wear new clothes or even patches, their faces had extremely bright smiles and their conversations were full of hope for life.


    Ordinary yet real, yearning yet satisfying! The heart that had been restless all night was miraculously soothed, and a relieved smile appeared on Mo Yan''s face.


    She has a dear family, lovely animalpanions, a good life, and ideals that are realized one by one... No matter what happens in the future, she must at least enjoy her current life, and let those troubles go to hell!


    When they arrived at Lao Mo''s house, surprisingly everyone was there, except for Mo Hong who turned his head to the side and turned his head to the side when they saw them, and Mo Yongxi who stared at Mo Yan''s new clothes with envy and hatred. The attitude of the others was quite good, especially the Mo Wu family, who served them with tea and warm hospitality.


    Seeing that the water in the tea bowl was the color of brown sugar, and there was obviously sugar in it, Mo Hong, who originally didn''t even want to give water to her nephews and grandnephews,pletely exploded. She pointed at Mo Wu and yelled: "You''re a prodigal woman, with those... Like a white-eyed wolf struck by lightning, you eat my old Mos familys food and drink my old Mos familys food, and now you are still ruining things like this, get out of here.


    As soon as these remarks about Sang and Huai came out, except for the ignorant children, the faces of Lao Motou and his son became extremely ugly. They immediately looked at Mo Yan and the others, and saw them ying with Sinier and Xiao Shitou. As if he hadn''t heard anything, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    No matter who is right or wrong, it would be unlucky for the two families to stand up to each other during the Chinese New Year and beughed at by outsiders. What''s more, they want to bring the two families closer, even if they can''t be like a family, they can''t do it. They are not as good as outsiders!


    Seeing Mo Hong with his hands on his hips and scolding endlessly, Lao Mo was very angry. He pped the table and shouted: "It''s the first day of the new year and you are acting up again. Do you want to ruin the family''s happiness?" , are you willing to break up this family?"


    "Hmph, if this woman hadn''t been a prodigal, would I have taught her a lesson? Why are you so mean to me? If you can, ask the boss to divorce her." Mo Hong was embarrassed in front of all the juniors, and was extremely angry for a moment. He chose to vent his anger on Lao Mo and opened his mouth to divorce Mo Wu.


    "Shut up! If you dare to make trouble again, I will divorce you first!" Old Motou didn''t want to talk nonsense to his wife who couldn''t understand, so he said harsh words directly.


    "You..." Mo Hong was so angry that she was about to have a fit when she saw Old Mo''s face was gloomy and he was about to cry. She didn''t dare to say another word, but stared at Mo Wu with extremely resentment.


    Seeing that she became more honest, Lao Motou was satisfied, but he was very dissatisfied with Mo Wu who was bing more and more "dishonest".


    Brown sugar is a preciousmodity, more expensive than pork. He had never seen it before he fled here. This old man has such a good thing in his family, it would be outrageous not to use it to honor the old man! It''s no wonder that the olddy took the opportunity to have a fit. If it hadn''t been for the first day of the Lunar New Year and there were outsiders here, the boss''s daughter-inw should have been disciplined and disciplined!


    Mo Wu, who was talking to Mo Yan, didn''t know what he was thinking, and even if she knew it, she wouldn''t care. She bought this brown sugar with her money. She can give it to whomever she likes. She can''t take advantage of it if she doesn''t want to give it to anyone.


    "Yan Yatou, when you go to another house to pay New Year''s greetingster, can you help your cousin bring Sinier and Shitou so that they can recognize each other more? These two children have been bored staying at home all day, so let them go out and look for them. Those children are ying, but I dont know if they are timid or shy and just dont go. Its really sad. Mo Wu looked at the pair of little children with affection and felt very sad.


    The reputation of our family is not good, and the children cannot find partners. The older one is better off and has to be busy with household chores. The younger two are timid and have been teased by ignorant children. Would love to go out again.


    "Okay, cousin, don''t worry, I will keep a good eye on them." Mo Yan didn''t know the reason. She simply thought that the two little guys were introverted, so she agreed.


    Mo Yan had taken care of her patiently before, and the two little ones were very dependent on her. Although they were still unwilling to go out and walk around, they were persuaded by Mo Yan, her cousin, and they obediently held her hands and followed her. .


    However, with the tacit approval of Lao Motou and others, Mo Yongxi insisted on going to another house with Mo Yan and others to pay New Year''s greetings.


    The road in the vige was not contracted by the Mo family. She wanted to follow, and Mo Yan and the others had no reason to refuse. However, Mo Yan did not want to see Mo Yongxi, who burned his own wood and destroyed the fruit seedlings. She was not interested in her deliberate trick, so he just said it in a few words. He blocked the way and walked in front, holding Sinier and Xiao Shitou.


    Unexpectedly, just because of this, Mo Yongxi felt resentful and almost caused Mo Yan to suffer a big loss...

 Chapter 436: Danger of being disfigured (1)

    Chapter 436: Danger of being disfigured (1)


    Chapter 436: Almost Disfigured (1)


    There are more than a hundred households in Liuyang Vige, and most of them are outsiders who came herest year. After a year of getting along and getting along, only thirty or forty households have friends or rtions with the Mo family. To go to these dozens of houses, you dont need to go door to door.


    But now he has only worshiped seven or eight families, and Zhen''er is unwilling to worship another family.


    "Dad, eldest sister, as long as my cousin follows, Zhen''er won''t go to pay New Year''s greetings. It''s really embarrassing!" Zhen''er angrily red at Mo Yongxi, who was chewing melon seeds, and stood there, refusing to take another step.


    Before the greetings, the eldest sister had warned that most families in the vige were having a hard time, and they were afraid that even their own children would not be willing to give snacks to the guests. If someone invited them to eat, they would just use a little bit of meaning to wish them good luck. But this woman seemed not to hear it. As soon as she entered the door without being greeted, she just threw a lot of peanuts and melon seeds on the table. He kept it in his pocket without caring about other people''s feelings. He felt so shameless when he was so thick-skinned.


    "Shameful? You little bastard, tell me one more time!" Mo Yongxi quit, spat out the melon seed skin with a "poof", and rushed forward to hit Zhen''er with his hand raised.


    Zhen''er twisted her small body to avoid her powerful p, hid behind Mo Yan, stretched out her little head and shouted: "Men and women are not allowed to kiss each other, you are such a bad woman, you are so shameless, no wonder you have be an old girl. I cant get married yet!


    "Pfft!" Xin''er couldn''t hold it back and burst outughing. Seeing Mo Yongxi ring at her fiercely, she quickly covered her mouth, but she couldn''t hide her crooked eyebrows.


    Yun Zhaos lips also twitched, and it was very hard to hold it in. Sannier didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but she also knew that it was not a good thing, so she just looked at it without saying a word. As for the remaining Yun Sheng and Xiao Shitou, they were too young to know what the point ofughter was, so they looked at the others with nk expressions, not knowing why.


    Mo Yan suppressed a smile and saw that Mo Yongxi''s face was distorted by being squeezed. He knocked Zhen''er''s head and scolded Zhen''er deliberately with a straight face: "Who told you to talk to your elders like this? It''s not polite. Why don''t you tell me now?" Please apologize and ask her to forgive you!"


    But in my heart, I thought that when I go back, I must teach my stupid brother the correct usage of the phrase "men and women give and receive without intimacy", so as not to cause a big joke.


    Zhen''er rolled his eyes and didn''t want to apologize, but this time he did say the wrong thing. Even if this cousin was embarrassed, it would not be his turn to beughed at by a junior, so he stood up reluctantly and was very angry at Mo Yongxi said: "Cousin, since my nephew is young and ignorant, you have a lot, so don''t argue with me."


    But Mo Yongxi never thought of letting him go easily. In other words, from the moment Mo Yan and his family went home to pay New Year''s greetings, she was holding a breath in her heart. Later, Mo Yan and others treated her coldly. Her indifferent attitude made her breath surge. Now that she had such a good opportunity, how could she let it go?


    "Humph, now you know you were wrong? It''s toote. Your father didn''t teach you well and that''s why you were disrespectful to your elders. Today I''m going to teach you a ''good'' lesson!"


    After saying that, he walked to Mo Yan and stretched out his hand to pull Zhen''er out.


    "That''s enough for you!" Mo Yan held her wrist and said with a cold face: "My father is still here. If Zhen''er says something wrong or does something wrong, it will be my father who will teach her. It''s not your cousin''s turn to teach her." lesson."


    Mo Yongxi shook it hard, trying to break away from Mo Yan''s hand, but failed. He couldn''t help but cursed: "You, let me go, even a **** like you dares to bully me, I will fight with you."


    Mo Yan sneered, and the strength in his hand became a little stronger: "Whatever you say, as long as I am here today, you will never be allowed to touch Zhen''er with a finger."

 Chapter 437: Danger of being disfigured (2)

    Chapter 437: Danger of being disfigured (2)


    Chapter 437: Almost Disfigured (2)


    Although the two of them are more than a year apart in age, after Mo Yan came to this world, she ate well and drank well, and also had spiritual spring water to solidify her body and strengthen her body. Her strength was much worse than that of Mo Yongxi, who was far behind in food and drink. It was much bigger, and this force caused her to scream in pain, and the curses in her mouth became more and more unpleasant.


    "...Let go, let go. You, a little **** who has a mother but not a mother, dare to bully me. You disrespect your elders. You will be struck by thunder from the sky. I''ll beat you to death, you little bitch. I''ll beat you to death." Little bitch


    Mo Yan turned a deaf ear. If there was a thunderstorm, it would not happen to her. Looking at Mo Yongxi who was struggling like a crazy woman, the hand holding her wrist suddenly loosened, and her face was expressionless. He watched with an expression as she fell to the ground on her **** under the influence of inertia.


    You have insulted me so much, and it seems that you really dont want to go with me. In this case, please stop following me. Lets do our own thing.


    After Mo Yan finished speaking, he ignored Mo Yongxi''s roaring curses, turned around and left with the slightly frightened Sannier and Xiao Shitou.


    Zhen''er and the others were eager to leave the annoying Mo Yongxi behind. Seeing the eldest sister walking away, they quickly followed her.


    Mo Qingze also didn''t like this arrogant and unreasonable cousin, but it was just not a good sight to see peopleing and going here. He originally wanted to help her up, but seeing that she was still chattering dirty words, he didn''t bother to care about her. Went away together.


    Mo Yongxi, who was lying on the ground and refused to get up, saw that her cousin''s family had really abandoned her and left. She was filled with anger and resentment, and her whole facial features were twisted together.


    They dared to do this to her, didn''t they just rely on their bad money? Her parents kindly raised this evil son who killed his own parents, but they didn''t expect to raise a white-eyed wolf. When he became rich, he not only refused to give their family money, but also caused the third brother to be exiled, even if he was still alive. He doesn''t even know how to die, he is worse than an animal.


    There are also those little scoundrels who were not beaten and scolded by her before, but now they live in a big house and wear new clothes and climb on her head to dominate her! Why do they dare tough at her when they are so carefree? Why, why!


    For a time, the more Mo Yongxi thought about it, the more unwilling he became, and the more he thought about it, the more hatred he felt in his heart. When he saw the family talking andughing in the distance, his heart ached! Especially when I saw Mo Yan, who had the same surname and was younger than her but prettier and better dressed than her, immediately, jealousy and hatred spread in my heart like crazy weeds, and there was an evil voice deep in my heart that kept on going. Encourage her: Destroy her, destroy her. When she is destroyed, what else will shepare with you...


    At this time, Mo Yongxi had already fallen into a demonic barrier. He could not help but obey the drive of evil thoughts. He picked up a piece of broken bowl from an unknown owner from the ground and held it tightly in his hand. The sharp edges were exposed under the sun. , with a deep coldness.


    Mo Yan, who was still unaware of the approaching danger, gently coaxed Sannier and Xiao Shitou, teaching them to say auspicious words for New Year greetings, and even tempted them to give them candy cubes to eat if they said them during the New Year greetingster.


    The fragrant and sweet candy cubes are as tempting to children as wearing new clothes during the New Year. Although the two little guys are timid and afraid of saying the wrong thing, they still shyly nodded in agreement under the temptation of the candy cubes.


    Thats great! After the New Year greetings, you will go home with your sister, and she will cook delicious dumplings for you to eat. Mo Yan pinched their little meatless faces and said lovingly.


    When they heard about dumplings, the eyes of the two little guys lit up and they swallowed subconsciously. Sannier looked up at Mo Yan shyly, wanting to say "thank you" to her cousin, but when her eyes nced behind her cousin, her bright eyes were suddenly filled with deep fear: "Sister Yan, careful-"


    When Mo Yan sensed something was wrong and tried to avoid it, it was already toote. A strong force came from behind, and he threw himself uncontrobly onto the cold ground. Mo Yongxi''s malicious voice came to his ears:


    You little bitch, go to hell


    From Sannier''s frightened scream to Mo Yan being knocked to the ground, it only took a split second. Mo Qingze and others who were walking in front suddenly turned around, only to see a scene that made them stunned. Mo Qingze''s whole body The figure seemed to be frozen and let out a loud roar: "Mo Yongxi, how dare you!"


    This loud roar made Mo Yongxi''s right hand pause for a moment, then he grabbed the bowl and sliced it towards Mo Yan''s face with more force.


    Seeing that the sharp edges were about to pierce deeply into this crazy face that made her jealous, the blood in Mo Yongxi''s whole body boiled. With her blood boiling, she never thought about the consequences of doing so. He is trying hard to destroy Mo Yan''s appearance and her whole life!


    Mo Yan, who was so dizzy after being hit, had no time to react. By the time she noticed something cold approaching her cheek, it was about to pierce into her skin with a slight sting, and it was already toote to break free.


    Mo Qingze was toote to save him, and could only watch helplessly as the bowl slice was about to be stabbed deeply into his daughter''s face.


    At this critical moment, no one knew what happened, but Mo Yongxi''s whole body flew sideways like a kite with a broken string. She only had time to let out a shrill scream before she fell heavily to the ground. The moment hended, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. It was obvious that his lungs were injured.


    Mo Yan didn''t have time to think about what was going on. She quickly got frightened from the ground andforted Xiao Shitou, who was frightened and crying.


    "Yan''er, how are you? Are you injured?" Mo Qingze strode up and looked at Mo Yan''s face carefully. He saw that there was only a little red mark on her left cheek, and there was no broken skin or bleeding. I couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief, and then I traced the culprit.


    At this time, Mo Yongxi had passed out, her face was pale and she was obviously seriously injured. The blood-red color at the corner of her mouth made her feel a little pitiful, but no one present sympathized with her. Themotion just now had rmed many vigers who wereing and going, and they also witnessed the scene of Mo Yongxi''s murder. However, when Mo Yongxi wasmitting the murder, he flew out inexplicably. It was very strange. They could only watch from a distance. There was a lot of discussion, but no one dared toe forward.


    "Dad, Mo Yongxi is so vicious and almost destroyed my sister. I can''t let her go no matter what I say this time. She must get the heaviest punishment." Xiner''s eyes were red and she wanted to step forward and kick her hard. , even my cousin doesnt want to call me that anymore.

 Chapter 438: God’s blessing breaks off the relationship (1)

    Chapter 438: God¡¯s blessing breaks off the rtionship (1)


    Chapter 438 Gods protection and severing of rtions (1)


    Mo Qingze''s face was gloomy, his eyes looking at Mo Yongxi were colder than ever before, and he was already extremely angry.


    Although this cousin is of the same generation as him, the age difference between them is too big. He has always regarded her as a junior. When she was very young, he loved her very much and fulfilled his responsibilities as an elder brother. He originally thought that this time was just a dispute between the younger generations, and it would be nothing more than a few quarrels. He was not easy to persuade, but he never expected that this cousin was so cruel and wanted to destroy the eldest daughter''s appearance. He wanted to be so vicious. The thought made him shudder!


    Seeing that her father was silent, Zhen''er thought that he did not agree with punishing this vicious woman, so she couldn''t help but said anxiously: "Dad, this vicious woman only set fire to our wood and broke our fruit seedlings. They are dead things anyway." Its not an important matter, but this time she has dealt such a heavy hand, you cant spare her anymore, otherwise she will definitely do even more vicious things to us!


    Hum, if it weren''t for the fear that the Second Grandpa''s family would get into trouble, he would have wanted to destroy this ugly appearance right now and let her taste the feeling of being disfigured to see if she dared to harm others.


    Yun Zhao was equally disgusted by Mo Yongxi''s actions. He led his frightened sister and silently walked up to Zhen''er, with a maturity that did not suit his age: "Father, I must continue to be messed with. There are a lot of people you dont want to pursue, but some people may not appreciate it and just treat you as a good-natured person who bullies you again and again."


    At this time, Mo Yan had alsoforted Xiao Shitou and came over. Looking at Mo Yongxi who was lying half-dead on the ground, a sh of deep thought shed in his eyes. Then he looked at his father and said in a deep voice: "Dad, do you still want to endure it? ?


    At this question, not only Xin''er and the others looked at their father nervously, but Sannier''s expression also changed, and she couldn''t help but hold her brother''s hand tightly.


    She knew that her grandparents and Sister Yan''s family couldn''t get along. Now that something like this happened, Sister Yan wouldn''t let it go easily. But she really liked Sister Yan and the others. If the two families broke up and never interacted with each other, She and her brother can no longer y behind Sister Yan like they do now.


    Mo Qingze saw through the thoughts of his children at a nce, sighed inwardly, lowered his eyes to hide theplexity in his eyes, and remained silent for a long time.


    Just when the children could no longer bear it, Mo Qingze clenched his fists, as if he had made up his mind, and said to Mo Yan: "Just do whatever you want, dad supports you!"


    To him, nothing is more important than his children. He has already repaid the debt he owed back then, and he will not allow those people to continue to rely on this to harm his children.


    Mo Yan didn''t look surprised when she got the affirmative answer. She looked at her relieved father and said solemnly: "Thank you, Dad!"


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and said to the overjoyed Xiner: "Go to Lao Mo''s house and ask them toe and take Mo Yongxi back. Don''t say anything else."


    "Yeah!" Upon hearing this, Xin''er quickly agreed and ran towards Lao Mo''s house. She wished that Mo Yongxiy on the cold ground and suffered for a while longer, but now everyone was vomiting blood, and she didn''t know how injured she was. If something really happened, her family might be in big trouble.


    Watching Xin''er''s back disappear, Mo Yan told Zhen''er: "You also go to the vige chief''s house. If Uncle Yang is here, invite him over."


    Zhen''er understood what the eldest sister meant, nodded heavily, turned around and ran away quickly.


    The people who should be called were called, and the people who should be invited were also invited. Mo Yan looked at the talking vigers not far away, and walked towards them with his feet raised. But when those people saw hering, they involuntarily took two steps back, with some curiosity and obvious awe in their eyes.

 Chapter 439: God’s blessing breaks off the relationship (2)

    Chapter 439: God¡¯s blessing breaks off the rtionship (2)


    Chapter 439 Gods protection and severing of rtions (2)


    Awe?


    Mo Yan frowned and quickly figured out the connection, and couldn''t help but feel funny. If she had not had past life experiences and was sure that she did not have special powers, she would have thought that Mo Yongxi flew out for no reason when hemitted an attack on her and even vomited blood because he was retaliated by the gods. She firmly believed that she was a person protected by the gods. It''s not surprising that these people reacted this way.


    "Uncles and uncles, you have witnessed with your own eyes what the little girl cousin did just now, but you don''t know if she offended the passing gods, which made her vomit blood and be unconscious. Wait for the vige chief and the second grandfather toe. Yes, please help me to be a witness, so as not to be misunderstood that it was my Mo family who injured her, my little girl would like to thank you all in advance."


    Facing the strange looks from everyone, Mo Yan pretended not to know, and finished the request politely, with a sad look on his face at the right time.


    In the eyes of the vigers, seeing these words and deeds, they just thought that she was hurt by Mo Yongxi''s vicious behavior, and they were afraid of being relied on, so they temporarily put down their awe and sympathized with her.


    An older man couldn''t stand it, so he stood up first and said, "Yan Yatou, you are a good boy. Mo Yongxi is going to ruin your appearance, but you are still willing to call her ''cousin''. Don''t worry." , she behaves like this because a wicked person is punished by God, and it has nothing to do with your family, uncle will testify for you."


    Girl Yan, dont worry, we have so many pairs of eyes watching, we wont let the old Mo family me this matter on you.


    Yes, yes, I am also willing to testify for your family, so dont worry!


    Someone took the lead. Whether it was out of integrity or an intention to befriend the Mo family, most people agreed and spontaneously agreed to testify, which made Mo Yan very grateful.


    Thank you all uncles and uncles. When the vige chief and the second grandfathere to resolve this matter, I will invite you all toe to my house for a cup of hot tea to warm yourself up.


    Haha, thats a good feeling. Ive heard for a long time that your tea is delicious, but I havent had a chance to try it! Upon hearing this, everyone happily agreed. Anyway, today is the first day of the Lunar New Year. If I go to the Mo family to pay New Year greetings and have a cup of good tea, no one will gossip, thinking that they are taking advantage of the Mo family.


    While everyone was chatting, someone with sharp eyes saw Yang Baoing over in a hurry, followed not far behind him by a group of people, it was Lao Motou Mo Hong and others.


    Before she even got close, Mo Hong saw Mo Yongxi lying on the ground not knowing whether he was alive or dead. She immediately pped her thighs and began to cry and howl: "My poor daughter, you came out to pay New Year''s greetings. These people are killing thousands of people." The knife has caused such harm to you!"


    Upon hearing this, the vigers who had just been asked by Mo Yan to testify looked at each other and shook their heads in unison. Even though Mo Hong was so young, he couldn''t figure it out. He directly med the Mo family without knowing anything. It''s no wonder that the Mo family didn''t treat them well and didn''t let them take advantage easily. They deserved it!


    Fortunately, they saw the scene where Mo Yongximitted the murder but was injured for no apparent reason, otherwise the innocent Mo family would really be on her hook.


    Old Mo was worried about his daughter''s safety and did not notice Mo Hong''s words for a moment. In fact, in his heart, he wished that the Mo Yan family would be harmed if something happened to his daughter, so that he could use it as a ckmail to regain control of the Mo family. , and even upied everything owned by the Mo family.


    Mo Wu was very worried. She ignored Mo Yongxi who was lying on the ground, and instead approached Mo Yan on the pretext offorting the two children: "Yan girl, what is going on? It has nothing to do with you, right? "

 Chapter 440: God’s blessing breaks off the relationship (3)

    Chapter 440: God¡¯s blessing breaks off the rtionship (3)


    Chapter 440 Gods protection and severing of rtions (3)


    Xiner came to report the news, and what she said was very vague. There were so many people that she couldn''t ask her in detail. Now that her sister-inw seemed to be seriously injured, she was afraid that her father-inw and mother-inw would me the matter on her cousin''s family.


    Hearing the concern and worry in her words, Mo Yan was moved and told her the cause and effect of the matter.


    After hearing this, Mo Wu looked her up and down in confusion, and finally pped her forehead and said excitedly: "Yan, Yan girl, it must be the gods who are blessing you, so that you can escape this disaster. You also punished the person who harmed you, yes, it must be like this, it must be like this.


    Mo Yan looked at Mo Wu with bothughter and tears. She wanted to exin that this was not the case, but now she was not sure of the guess in her heart, and it was hard to say it out. Moreover, so many people believe that she was blessed by the gods to avoid the fate of being disfigured, which is not bad for her and the Mo family.


    Seeing her strange expression and silence, Mo Wu thought she was frightened, so sheforted her: "Don''t worry, being blessed by the gods is something that no one else can ask for. You must be kind-hearted to be like this." , the gods will not harm you.


    Mo Yan nodded helplessly, answering the question of "spirit" because of his scalp: "Auntie, thank you for clearing up my doubts, otherwise I would have thought something was wrong with me!"


    "You silly kid, what''s there to thank you for? This matter has nothing to do with you, so Auntie can rest assured." Mo Wu said in a brisk tone, letting go of her worries.


    Mo Hong sat on the ground, holding the still unconscious Mo Yongxi and crying non-stop. There was not a single good word in her mouth. Every word she used Mo Yan''s family of having sinister intentions and deliberately harming her precious daughter, the two brothers Mo Yongfu and Mo Yonglu. Even trying to persuade her from the sidelines failed to stop her from viciously cursing, which made many people hate and despise her.


    On the other side, with Mo Qingze''s impartial narration and the confirmation of multiple vigers, Yang Bao quickly figured out the whole story. He was extremely shocked and looked at the person who was talking to Mo Wu not far away with a vague expression. Mo Yan.


    Could it be that it was really the blessing of the gods that allowed this girl to escape the disaster? Otherwise, why would the perpetrator Mo Yongxi fly out for no reason, vomiting blood, and still not wake up yet?


    If nothing else, the Mo family''s luck is excellent. Otherwise, after the same escape, while others barely starve to death, the Mo family can live in a big house and build a prosperous shop in the city. Even if they buy a piece of wastnd where birds don''t poop, they can still dig out a puddle. Spring, transforming wastnd into fertile farnd. If not for great luck, who could reach such a point in just one year?


    At this moment, Yang Bao was convinced that Mo Yan was blessed with great fortune and was blessed by the gods, so he could not be harmed easily. Otherwise, who knew whether he would be the next Mo Yongxi?


    He was suddenly d that his family had been on good terms with the Mo family from the beginning, and now the rtionship was also good. Not to mention whether he could get any advantage, at least he would not suffer retribution, right?


    Looking at the ugly-looking old Mo Tou, Yang Bao secretly sighed. He had suffered eight lifetimes of bad luck after giving birth to such a careless daughter. It was his own fault that he was like this now. Otherwise, who would dare to seek revenge from the gods?


    "Uncle Mo, you heard it too. It was your girl who wanted to murder Yan Yatou and was punished by the gods. It had nothing to do with Mr. Mo''s family. You see..." The words were not finished, but the meaning was as long as he was not a fool. I understand.


    Lao Motou''s expression froze, and he opened his mouth tremblingly. It took him a long time to find his voice: "Vige, vige chief, no, it''s not necessarily the blessing of the gods. It''s impossible to say that there are evil spirits at work!"


    At this point, his voice suddenly became high-pitched, and he didn''t know whether it was to convince others or to convince himself: "Yes, that''s right, it''s evil spirits! Otherwise, my happy girl won''t hurt people with bowl slices, Absolutely not!


    After hearing his words, everyone looked at each other in shock. They didn''t quite believe that evil spirits were at work. After all, the Mo family had never done anything to harm others. They even sent cotton and food to them in the first year they moved to Liuyang Vige. Later, they went to work for the Mo family, and the wages they were given were higher than those in the city. Even if wild animals came down the mountain not long ago, it was the Mo family who took the initiative to let their dogs lead the dogs in the vige to patrol, and they were not allowed to provide food. If the Mo family''s This girl is blessed by evil spirits, will she do such good deeds?


    Mo Qingze''s face turned pale. It turned out that this was his second uncle, the "good second uncle" he once thought he was his biological father! He really wanted to ask out loud whether he had ever considered himself his nephew!


    Closing his eyes, all the past events shed through his mind like a picture scroll. He sadly discovered that after spending more than ten years with his second uncle''s family, he didn''t have many good memories worthy of his nostalgia.


    It turns out that from beginning to end, he was self-righteous and regarded these people as his rtives, and they had never treated him as a real nephew!


    Opening his eyes, Mo Qingze wiped away thest trace of nostalgia in his eyes and looked at Old Mo Tou. His eyes showed an unprecedented coldness and alienation. In Old Mo Tou''s panicked eyes, he said clearly and decisively: "Second uncle, Qingze calls you uncle for thest time..."

 Chapter 441: Partner in Black (1)

    Chapter 441: Partner in ck (1)


    Chapter 441: Partnering with the Man in ck (1)


    Mo Qingze said such words to cut off contact, although everyone was a little surprised, but they were not surprised. If they had rtives who didn''t like them and were always against them, they would have done this a long time ago. The Mo family has been able to tolerate it until now, and even gives the old Mo family a lot of gifts during the holidays, which is extremely generous.


    What''s more, if the daughter of the old Mo family can do something to disfigure her cousin''s niece, who knows if she will kill someone next time? Rather than being on guard like this, it would be better to make a clean break, so that both families can live a stable life.


    Mo Yan had been paying attention to the movements over there, and was secretly relieved when he saw that the people around him did not show disgust after his father said those words.


    It is not easy to gain a good reputation, not to mention that my father is a schr and will take the provincial examination this year, so his reputation must not be stained at all. If your family''s reputation is damaged because of people like Lao Mo''s, it''s not worth it. Fortunately, everyone is sensible, so there''s no hindrance.


    Mo Wu also couldn''t help but change his face when he heard Mo Qingze''s words. She knew that with the temperament of her parents-inw, the two families would break up sooner orter, but she didn''t expect that this day woulde so early and it would be because of her sister-inw.


    Mo Yan didn''t seem to notice, she pinched Sannier''s cheek affectionately and said something else to Mo Wu: "Cousin, Aunt Li''s embroidery skills are very good, Xin''er will learn from her, if you If you are willing, Sannier is willing to endure this hardship, let her learn from it in the future!"


    When Mo Wu heard this, he was immediately excited. It''s not that she''s happy that her daughter can learn a good skill, but that her cousin continues to recognize her as her cousin and won''t be separated from her because of the rupture of the rtionship between the two families.


    She held Mo Yan''s hand and her eyes were a little moist: "No, no, Sannier is a stupid girl. I''m afraid she will hinder Xiner. She only needs to learn two injections from her cousin."


    Mo Yan pretended to be angry: "You still want to meet me, and you didn''t even ask Sannier if she wanted to."


    Before Mo Wu could speak, Sannier couldn''t wait to dismantle her mother: "I do, I do! Sister Xin''er''s embroidery is really good. I want to learn it too, and I''m not afraid of hardship. Mom, you can Just agree, my daughter will study hard and won''t hold Sister Xin''er back and embarrass you."


    Since her daughter has mentioned this, Mo Wu cannot be cruel even if she wants to refuse. Whats more, she also hopes that her daughter can learn good embroidery skills. When she goes to her husbands family, she can establish a foothold with her good embroidery skills.


    But she still had a concern in her heart, so she said to Mo Yan: "My cousin knows that you have good intentions, but Madam Li is not a servant of your family. You just gave Sannier to her without consulting her. She Are you willing?"


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "Don''t worry, cousin, I have mentioned this to Aunt Li before, and she agreed. She also said that Sannier can go at any time, and as long as she is not too untalented, she will teach her well. "


    She did mention this to Li Xiu, and Li Xiu agreed. What she was proud of was her good embroidery skills, and she naturally hoped to pass them on from generation to generation.


    When Mo Wu heard this, she felt relieved and thanked Mo Yan again and again. She was already nning to prepare some thank-you gifts after the new year, so she sent Sannier to learn from Mrs. Li.


    Compared with Mo Wu''s calmness, Old Mo was unable to ept Mo Qingze''s severing of contact with him. He thought there was something wrong with his ears until he saw the indifference on Mo Qingze''s face and the mocking eyes of the vigers. Only then did I believe this was true.


    His face suddenly turned pale, and Lao Motou couldn''t wait to defend himself and try to redeem himself, but when he opened his mouth, he found that he couldn''t even find a reason to redeem himself. From the beginning to the end, he had only taken from this nephew. After his eldest brother and sister-inw died one after another, he was stingy with giving even a trace of emotion to the nephew who neededfort the most.

 Chapter 442: Partner in Black (2)

    Chapter 442: Partner in ck (2)


    Chapter 442: Partnering with the Man in ck (2)


    Now, this uncle-nephew rtionship is difficult to maintain, and there is no room for recovery!


    In an instant, Old Motou seemed to have aged several years, and his whole body seemed like a defeated rooster!


    Ever since he was sensible, he had been jealous of his elder brother''s intelligence and jealousy that his elder brother was more valued and loved by his parents. When his elder brother became a schr, had a beautiful and virtuous wife, and a gifted child, the jealousy in his heart had already made him fall into a demonic barrier. .


    However, he was unable to study well and had an unpleasant temperament, so he could only make a living by digging hard in the soil. Even the wife he married was vulgar and had no virtue at all. Even the son he gave birth to was equally stupid and could notpare with him. Half as good as his elder brother.


    Later, the brother and sister-inw who pressed him so hard that he couldn''t breathe finally died, and no onepared him with his brother. At that time, he finally felt that he could hold his head high and be a good man, but this **** nephew was just like his father who had died long ago. He always puts his son down, and outsiders start topare his son with him!


    However, his brother and sister-inw left him money andnd. At that time, the rigid old vige chief was watching over him. Even if he didn''t want to, he couldn''t stop his nephew from studying. Even if he blocked itter, openly or covertly, this nephew was still young. He passed the exam to be a schr!


    He has lived in the shadow of his brother for half his life, and all his sons are ipetent, none of them as good as his nephew. Now the rtionship between the two families is about to be severed. From now on, he can only watch the nephew who he once trained and cultivatedpletely escape his control, and he can no longer ask to do anything for him in the name of his blood rtive!


    Thinking that everything in that big house had nothing to do with him, he could still only guard a few shabby thatched huts, watching his children and grandchildren continue to live in poverty with their backs to the sky and their faces to the loess, and he felt like he was going to vomit. Come bleeding!


    The blood was not vomited out after all, but Old Motou''s face became even more gloomy.


    Yang Bao nced at him with pity. The poor man must be hateful. Although he didn''t know much about the past grudges between the two families, he knew clearly what they did after they arrived in Liuyang Vige. Mr. Mo wanted to sever the rtionship, and he couldn''t bear it anymore. Even as the vige chief, he couldn''t persuade him against his will.


    Moreover, what the daughter of the old Mo family did not only offended Mr. Mo, he was also on fire! Not long after the vige rules were announced, this person bumped into him. He was really bad and he couldn''t just turn a blind eye and let it pass.


    Thinking of this, Yang Bao coughed lightly and said seriously: "Since you are from Liuyang Vige, if something like this happens to you, I, as the vige chief, cannot ignore it! Just because of a small quarrel, Mo Yongxi dared to ruin someone''s appearance. She has really evil thoughts at such a young age, and she must be punished ording to vige rules to teach her a lesson. But she is still unconscious, so the punishment should wait until she wakes up. Do you have any objections?"


    Mo Qingze shook his head and was about to say no. Mo Hong, who had been crying while holding her daughter, jumped up, pointed at Yang Bao''s nose and yelled: "You old man, why do you want to punish my daughter? Don''t you? Seeing that the white-eyed wolf who caused my daughter to suffer has money, do you want to take advantage of him? If you dare to punish me, I will send you to jail even if I file awsuit against you!"


    When Lao Motou, who had no time to stop him in the future, heard this, he pped Mo Hong in the face with a p in the face. He shouted at the dumbfounded Mo Yongfu brothers with a livid face: "Pull this crazy woman back and lock her up quickly." Get up, take your sister back, and then go to the city to find a doctor toe and take a look at her."


    Upon hearing this, the two brothers knew that this arrangement was the best, so one stepped forward and grabbed Mo Hong, while the other picked up Mo Yongxi and hurriedly walked home.

 Chapter 443: Partnering with Men in Black (3)

    Chapter 443: Partnering with Men in ck (3)


    Chapter 443: Partnering with the Man in ck (3)


    "You are an unfilial son and a coward. If you don''t avenge your sister, you will force me to retreat. Please let me go. Let me go!" Mo Hong kept struggling, scratching and scratching her eldest son who was holding her back. , there was not a clean word in his mouth.


    Mo Yongfu''s dark face was scratched with several **** marks. He avoided it while anxiously advising: "Mom, just calm down. It won''t do anyone any good if it continues."


    Mo Hong couldn''t listen at all, and continued to scratch regardless, and the curses in his mouth became more and more unpleasant.


    In front of so many people, Mo Wu couldn''t stand it anymore, her man was treated like this by her mother-inw. She told Mo Yan, rushed forward and grabbed Mo Hong''s hands, and helped Mo Yongfu to hold the man. Pull it home.


    Mo Hong couldn''t break free, and was dragged away by the couple while cursing. No one could be seen, and her shaking curses could still be heard. Her son, daughter-inw, Mo Yan, Mo Qingze, Yang Bao, etc., none of them were there. Let it go.


    With a dark face, Yang Bao directly ced the me on Old Motou and ignored him and said directly to Mo Qingze: "I will handle this matter impartially. If anyone from the Old Mo family has any objections, , I, the vige chief, dont mind going to court, and with so many people testifying, I believe Master Qingtian will not let any evil person go.


    Mo Qingze''s face softened a little, and he raised his hands and thanked her sincerely: "Then I will help the vige chief."


    Yang Bao stroked his beard and smiled, and was very impressed by his attitude. With thisparison, his impression of Lao Motou became even worse, and he couldn''t help but snorted coldly.


    The vige chief is just joking. My uncle has no objection, and neither do my family members. Old Motou turned pale and said quickly.


    He knew that his family hadpletely offended the vige chief. Once he showed his dissatisfaction, Yang Bao would definitely go to court. If she really goes to court, her daughter may suffer a serious crime and may even be imprisoned. If there is a criminal in jail at home, then how can the old Mo family have the dignity to gain a foothold in the vige?


    After thinking about this, he still dared to say "no". At this moment, he wanted to rush home immediately and teach that crazy woman who failed to achieve anything but failed.


    Seeing that he was quite sensible, Yang Bao did not make things difficult for him. He chatted with Mo Qingze for a few words, andforted Mo Yan kindly. After receiving the gratitude from the father and daughter, he left with a smile.


    The matter came to an end for the time being, and Mo Yan sincerely invited the vigers who testified for them to go home for tea. Everyone epted it with a smile and headed towards Mo''s house together.


    The matter hase to an end for the time being. Mo Yan and others did not want to stay and watch Old Motou''s hypocritical appearance. After sincerely inviting the vigers who testified for them to drink tea at home, the family continued to pay New Year''s greetings to their good friends.


    There was no excitement to be seen, and the vigers left in twos and threes. Many people went to Mo''s house to pay New Year greetings and ask for a cup of tea. No one paid attention to Old Mo, who had an extremely ugly face.


    Lao Motou was the only one left on the field. Looking at the extremely bright sun, his eyes darkened for a while. He clenched his fists and walked toward home.


    Mo Hongs mother and daughter, who had been brought home, soon faced a violent storm directed by Lao Motou himself...


    Mo Yan was in a good mood after she cut off all contact with the people she disliked. Obviously, Mo Yongxi''s actions did not cast any shadow on her. On the contrary, Mo Qingze and others were still frightened, and several children kept yelling at Mo Yan. Yongxi, I wish she could just faint and not wake up for the rest of her life.


    When mentioning Mo Yongxi, Mo Qingze''s hidden questions emerged again. Seeing his daughter''s calm expression, he couldn''t help but ask: "Yan''er, do you know why Mo Yongxi suddenly flew out and vomited blood?"

 Chapter 444: Partnering with Men in Black (4)

    Chapter 444: Partnering with Men in ck (4)


    Chapter 444: Partnering with the Man in ck (4)


    Mo Yan turned to look at her father with a confused look on her face: "My daughter doesn''t know either, but my cousin said that my daughter was blessed by the gods, which saved her from danger, and Mo Yongxi suffered retribution."


    Mo Qingze''s eyes twitched. He didn''t think his daughter would believe this statement. Just from the look on her face, it was obvious that he didn''t know either, so he stopped and continued to ask.


    The younger ones were convinced of this statement and began to discuss in low voices. They looked at the eldest sister with a few moreyers of admiration.


    Eldest sister is blessed by the gods, thats amazing!


    Mo Yans mouth twitched, ignoring the strange looks from her siblings, and secretly wondering if the guess in her heart was true. She didn''t believe that she was blessed by the gods, otherwise she wouldn''t have died so miserably in her previous life, with no bones left.


    In this life, I have seen that man''s outstanding lightness skills, and I think he must also have the internal strength mentioned in the rumors. Mo Yongxi flew out in vain, and his heart was severely damaged. It looked more like someone in a martial arts drama in his previous life who was knocked away by the internal force of a martial arts master.


    Rather than being protected by gods, she prefers to believe that she was rescued by a martial arts master. As for whether this man drew his sword to help when the road was rough, or whether he has been protecting her in the dark, it is unknown.


    However, she felt that thetter possibility was more likely, and who sent this master, she could not think of anyone other than that person.


    Probably every girl will feel indescribable happiness when she is protected by the person she loves. Mo Yan is not exempt from this, and even feels that it is too heartless not to even reply to her letter.


    But when she thought that her every move was being monitored by someone, and that person might already know about it, she felt a little annoyed and felt that her privacy had been vited.


    With mixed emotions, Mo Yan seemed a little absent-minded when she went to pay New Year greetings to her close friends. Fortunately, she only stayed for a moment at a time, so no one noticed her strangeness or thought she was neglecting her.


    When he returned home after paying New Year greetings, he saw that some of the vigers who came to pay New Year greetings were still there, so Mo Yan greeted them one by one and brought some snacks for the children they brought.


    There are more than ten children staying at Mo''s house. Except for a few brought by adults, most of them sneaked back when the adults were not paying attention. Its true that Mos snacks are diverse and delicious, and the owner is generous. Even if they take more, they will look at them with smiles and let them put more in their pockets. Its such a rare opportunity to eat with open belly!


    At noon, after seeing off thest group of people, Mo Wu came over quietly and picked up the important words to say to Mo Yan.


    "...This time she suffered a lot. The doctor said that her heart was injured and she needed to be nursed back to health carefully. It would take at least half a year, otherwise the root cause of the disease would be caused! My father-inw was angry and the family was short of money, so he said Let her hold herself up, my mother-inw will be beaten so hard that she can''t get out of bed, otherwise, there will be trouble!"


    Mo Yan listened calmly, neither pleased nor adding insult to injury, and she couldn''t feel any sympathy for the fate of Mo Yongxi''s mother and daughter.


    After this incident, the reputation of Lao Mo''s family has be even worse, especially for Mo Yongxi. It was already difficult to find her husband''s family, but now it is even more difficult. After all, no one wants to marry a vicious and noisy daughter-inw who makes the family uneasy.


    Seeing that she didn''t care, Mo Wu didn''t want to mention these troublesome things, but she happily told the rumors she heard along the way: "What happened this morning has spread in the vige, and they say that you are blessed by the gods and are a great man. What a blessing! It''s good to do this, let those with bad intentions think twice and stop thinking about scheming against your family all day long, so that you can live more peacefully in the future."

 Chapter 445: Partnering with Men in Black(5)

    Chapter 445: Partnering with Men in ck(5)


    Chapter 445: Partnering with the Man in ck (5)


    Ever since my cousin''s family became wealthy, there has been no end to the disputes. Although they were sessfully avoided, they were still very distressing.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry. She didn''t know what to say, so she quickly changed the subject: "Cousin, you are already in charge of your room, so you haven''t thought about moving out?"


    My family has cut off all contact with Lao Motou and the others, but not with my cousin''s family. It''s just that they live together and it''s not always convenient for them toe and go. If my cousin''s family can move out, they won''t have this worry.


    When Mo Wu heard this, she smiled bitterly and said: "I''m not afraid of your jokes, girl Yan. My cousin wants to move out even in her dream. Even if the life is harder, she will be happy! Now that the family has be like this, it ispletely a joke in the vige. I am so young It doesnt matter, but its time for Tietou and Da Nier to get married. Not to mention the fact that they dont live at home, which girl from such a bad reputation is willing to marry, and whose boy is willing toe to the door!"


    At this point, she looked at Mo Yan and asked hesitantly: "Girl Yan, you are smart, can you think of a way to make money for your cousin?" Fearing that Mo Yan would misunderstand, she hurriedly exined: "My cousin I dont have any big skills, and I dont want to make a lot of money. Ill be satisfied if I can make two or three taels a year.


    If she can earn money, plus her eldest son''s monthly sry of 700 cash, she can build an adobe house in a year. If she works harder and earns more, she might find a wife by the end of the year. In theing year, we will work harder, prepare a bigger dowry for Da Nier, and find her a good inw. If this happens, she willugh out of her dreams!


    Mo Yan felt extremely sad when he heard this. Parents all over the world are like this. As long as their children are well, they will have noints no matter how hard or tired they are. So she said: "Cousin, please let me think about it."


    Mo Wu was overjoyed and said excitedly: "You think about it slowly, think about it slowly, my cousin is not in a hurry, she is not in a hurry."


    Mo Yan smiled and let her eat snacks to pass the time, while her mind was thinking of ideas quickly. After much thought, she thought it would be a good idea to set up a stall or rent a small shop in the city to make delicious snacks.


    Most of the people living in the capital have good family backgrounds. There are many people who do not open fire at home every morning but go out to have breakfast. Most of the noodle stalls and bun shops on the street do good business. Although they can''t make a lot of money, after excluding food and drink, it''s not a problem to have a dozen or so taels left over a year.


    Moreover, the cost of setting up a small stall on the street is not high. You only need to pay a small amount of stall fees and management fees to the Yamen.


    Mo Yan expressed her thoughts, but Mo Wu shook her head: "Girl Yan, this is a good idea. My cousin is not afraid of hard work, but she doesn''t have any skills and doesn''t know how to make delicious food. She used to bake it The wild vegetable buns and brown rice pancakes dont taste that good. Even if I sell the ones I know how to make, they wont be as delicious as the ones made by others, so Im afraid I wont be able to attract business.


    Mo Yan thought it was a big problem. When he heard this, he smiled and said, "Auntie, you don''t have to worry about this. I have some recipes for making food here. I will teach you how to make them after the New Year."


    In her previous life, she spent most of her spare time on studying food. Even if she didn''t learn all the local snacks, she could make almost all themon ones in the streets and alleys. Teaching just a few would be enough for her aunt to run a snack business.


    "No, this won''t work!" Mo Wu shook his head and refused without thinking, "That''s your craft. It may not be of great use in the future. You have to keep it for yourself."


    Mo Yan understood what she meant, and felt more and more that she had seen the right person, so she patiently advised: "Cousin, it''s just a few dishes of food, it''s nothing. I have never thought of using it to make money. Now I have a rice shop to support my family." I dont miss this point, instead of burying it like this, I might as well teach it to you, maybe it can be carried forward in your hands!"

 Chapter 446: Partner in Black (6)

    Chapter 446: Partner in ck (6)


    Chapter 446: Partnering with the Man in ck (6)


    Mo Wu still refused to agree and refused to learn. It''s not that she''s not heartbroken, it''s just that she doesn''t like to take advantage of others by nature. Her cousin has helped her enough and she knows how to repay her. If she learns this again, I''m afraid she won''t even be able to sleep well at night.


    Seeing Mo Wu''s firm attitude, Mo Yan knew that she would not agree no matter how hard she tried to persuade her. She thought for a moment and said, "Auntie, how about this? I''ll teach you these snacks until the stall opens. The money you earn will also be counted as my share, so I wont suffer any loss even if you earn money, do you think thats okay?


    After hearing this, Mrs. Mo Wu''s eyes lit up, she thought about it in her mind, and finally agreed: "Okay, your good cousin will remember it. If you can earn money, no matter how much or how little you earn, you will get 70% of the money from your cousin." Take 30%.


    When Mo Yan heard this, he wondered why he wanted so much: "How can this be aplished? It''s you who have worked hard and hard. I don''t have the shame to take the big shot. Your 70% and my 30% are almost the same."


    "No, no, no, without your food recipes, my cousin won''t be able to earn a penny even if she exerts all her strength. You deserve 70%." Mo Wu declined and refused to ept it.


    The two of them went back and forth for a long time withouting to any conclusion. In the end, Mo Yan was determined to be 50-50, and Mo Wu reluctantly agreed. Before leaving, she looked ashamed, feeling that she had taken advantage of her.


    During lunch, Mo Yan mentioned this matter. Mo Qingze also supported it and did not object to his daughter''s association with her cousin''s family. After all, her cousin and several children were quite good, and they used to live in Mojia Vige. At that time, he also took good care of his own family.


    The New Year''s greetings had finished in the morning, and there was nothing to do in the afternoon. The family moved chairs to bask in the sun in the yard, peeling peanuts and cracking melon seeds, while listening to Li Zhong talk about the strange things in the world. Everyone listened with interest, and the time It passed in a sh.


    It was night, and everyone at home was probably asleep. Mo Yan woke up Xiao Hua and Da Bai, and took them outside the small courtyard.


    There was no one visible in the yard, and it was so quiet that there was no sound of wind. Mo Yan knelt down, pinched their pointed ears and whispered: "You two, search carefully to see if there is anyone hiding around our house."


    She has been hiding what happened during the day in her heart, and it is really difficult to sleep without knowing it clearly.


    The ears of the two beasts moved. Under Mo Yan''s surprised gaze, they tiptoed towards a certain ce in the darkness. Mo Yan listened carefully and only heard some subtle noises. Not long after, they came back, followed by two men in ck clothes wrapped from head to toe.


    If he hadn''t expected it, if Xiaohua Dabai hadn''tunched an attack, and knew that these two people meant no harm, Mo Yan would have been frightened when he suddenly saw them dressed like this, even if he knew that there were no ghosts in the world.


    Just thinking about being watched by others, even if it was for protection, Mo Yan became very angry, and her tone became a little bad: "Who do you belong to? How long have you been staring at me?"


    The men in ck looked at each other, and one of them stood up and cupped his hands towards Mo Yan, and said without any fluctuation in his voice: "Master, one and a half months."


    Mo Yan didn''t understand it at first, but when she came to her senses, she couldn''t help but have her head full of ck threads: "Then who is your master?" Although she had some guesses in her heart, she still wanted to be sure.


    Man in ck:""


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Mo Yan almost went crazy and asked another question in a cold voice: "Did you save me this morning?"


    This time he admitted happily: "Yes!"


    Mo Yan''s expression softened a little, but his tone was still not good: "Thank you for saving me, but I don''t like to be stared at all the time. Go back to where you came from. If you are afraid of being punished by your master, just go back to where you came from. Say this is what I mean, I think your master will understand."

 Chapter 447: Partnering with Men in Black(7)

    Chapter 447: Partnering with Men in ck(7)


    Chapter 447: Partnering with the Man in ck (7)


    Man in ck:""


    What the hell, youre silent again. What do you mean by being silent?


    The little person in Mo Yan''s heart becamepletely frantic. If it weren''t for the fact that the force was not worth it, she would definitely throw these two guys out. Why would she stand here and waste words with them!


    Possibly aware of her annoyance, Xiaohua and Dabai stood beside her, growling dissatisfiedly at the two men in ck, as if they would bite them to death if they dared to say nothing.


    The expression on the face under the ck face changed. They had already learned how powerful these two wolves were. They had been aware of it from the first day they arrived. If the two of them didn''t have any ill intentions, they would have been exposed to others long ago, and they wouldn''t have the chance to stay.


    This time, the man in ck did not remain silent, and said in a calm voice: "Without the master''s order, the two subordinates dare not leave their posts without permission. If the girl really doesn''t want to, she can discuss it with the master first."


    Mo Yan was speechless by these remarks. She scratched her hair irritably. Even she herself didn''t know whether she was irritated about being stared at or someone''s attention to her.


    When she finally calmed down, the two men in ck had disappeared. Mo Yan knew that they must be guarding a certain corner, and had no intention of letting Xiao Hua Dabai find them again. With a depressed expression, he took the two beasts back to the small house. hospital.


    Another sleepless night!


    ording to custom, the next few days are supposed to be the days to visit rtives homes for New Year greetings, but the Mo family has no rtives to visit. Even if they go to the Liu family, they have to wait until after the sixth day of the Lunar New Year. After all, the Liu family will definitely visit rtives before the sixth day of the Lunar New Year.


    Fortunately, there are many Mo family members. Even if there are many taboos and many things that cannot be done during the New Year, it is not boring to sit together and chat and have fun.


    Just like that, the days flew by. After paying New Year''s greetings to the Liu family and the Han family, and then returning to pay homage to Shopkeeper Xing and Shopkeeper Muxing, it was already the eighth day of the first lunar month.


    Mo Wu nned to set up a stall after the Lantern Festival, so starting from the eighth day of the first lunar month, whenever she had free time, she woulde to Mo''s house and learn how to cook from Mo Yan.


    There was not enough time. ording to the taste of northerners who prefer salty and sour, Mo Yan nned to teach two courses first. He was afraid that after teaching too many, Mo Wu would not be able to learn well and would not be able to take care of it. One is the very famous pancake fruit in the previous life, the other is a tbread rolled with eggs, and there is also a spicy soup to go with it, which is perfect for eating when the weather is cold.


    Mo Wu cherished this opportunity that could help her get out of trouble, so she studied very seriously. Mo Yan''s teachings were meticulous and without any hidden secrets. After Mo Wu learned it, he made it for several days in a row, and the taste was almost the same as what Mo Yan made. The family is used to Mo Yan''s cooking, so they can still tell the difference in one bite, but it is enough for doing business in the city.


    The Mo family runs a rice shop and sells flour, and there are endless vegetables, eggs and chickens in the space, so Mo Yan took the initiative to bear the ingredients for making snacks, which would be converted into silver on a monthly basis and deducted from the money earned. .


    Fortunately, flour can be taken directly from the shop. As for vegetables, the patch nted in the backyard can supply it for the time being. It will be better to open a vegetable garden and nt more. Eggs and chickens can only be bought by Mo Yan into the city. The cover was transported out of the space, but the two men in ck had to be avoided to avoid exposing the secret of the space.


    Fortunately, when the weather gets warmer, the chickens in the space will be raised in the orchard, which will save Mo Yan a lot of trouble.


    Mo Wu ran to the Mo family all day long, so naturally she couldn''t hide it from the eyes of the old Mo family and others.


    The two families had severed contact with each other. Old Mo felt that his daughter-inw was pping him in the face by running to Mo''s house all day long. One day, when Mo Wu came back from Mo''s house, he specially said a few words, but Mo Wu didn''t. He would listen to what he said and blocked his words in a few words.


    Lao Motou was angry, but his daughter-inw was "disobedient" and it was difficult for him as a father-inw to discipline her, let alone to say divorce, so he had to put pressure on his eldest son to discipline his daughter-inw.


    Mo Yongfu has a soft and naive temperament. He dare not disobey his father, but he can''t disobey his wife. Especially since the wife only cares about her children, he has no reason to say so. Therefore, on the surface, he listens to his father. Mo Tous words reprimanded Mo Wu, but his heart was already biased!


    However, with Mo Niushi as a troublemaker, how could Mo Hongshi tolerate her daughter-inw bing a family with the enemy who "harmed" her daughter?

 Chapter 448: Unrepentant(1)

    Chapter 448: Unrepentant(1)


    Chapter 448: Unrepentant (1)


    Originally, the two families had cut off contact and no one could take advantage of it, but Mo Wu went to Mo''s house every day and came back smelling of oil. If he said that there was no benefit, Mo Niu would not believe it.


    The conditions of the two houses were almost the same, but just because Tietou worked in the Mo family''s rice shop, it was much better than the second house. Mo Niu was already jealous, and now Mo Wu might be able to get it from the Mo family. The good thing is that she can only watch it. It''s strange that she can keep her bnce in her heart!


    Mo Niu waited patiently for several days, trying to find out what Mo Wu was doing with the Mo family. However, everyone in the big house had been repeatedly told by Mo Wu to keep their mouths shut, and she had the door to the Mo family. I couldn''t get in, and I went back and forth for several days and still couldn''t figure it out.


    Mo Niu knew his own disadvantages, and even if he pressed Mo Wu, he couldn''t get anything out, so he decided to target Mo Hong.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, Mo Hong was severely beaten by Old Mo Tou. Hey in bed for several days before he recovered. After he was able to get off the ground, he began to take care of Mo Yongxi, who could not even get out of bed.


    Mo Yongxi''s injury was serious. If he could find a good doctor, prescribe some good medicine and treat it carefully, he should be able to go to work after a few days of rest. However, Lao Mo''s family didn''t have much money, and Lao Motou med her for recruiting him. If she gets into trouble andpletely cuts off any chance of joining the Mo family, she refuses to hire a good doctor for her.


    In the end, Mo Hong threatened his two sons with death and asked them to spend money before hiring a doctor for Mo Yongxi. However, the good medicine was too expensive and he could not afford it, so he could only use the mostmon medicine. But even so, in a few days It also cost a lot of money.


    Mo Yongxi drank bitter medicine all day long, but he couldn''t get better for a while. After a few days, his wife lost form, but his whole person looked more and more gloomy. When she saw Mo Niushiing in, she immediately turned her face aside, neither calling out nor looking good.


    Mo Niu also looked down on the sister-inw who caused trouble for the family. She greeted her coldly, and then said to Mo Hong worriedly: "Mom, my sister-inw caused the Mo family to suffer like this. My sister-inw didn''t go to the Mo family to ask for help for my sister-inw." To get justice, you still go to Mo''s house all day long, who knows they are plotting against our family secretly, you can''t ignore it!"


    Mo Hong couldn''t hear the provocation in her words, but because her youngest son was exiled by the Mo family, and her only daughter was made like this by the Mo family, she had long hated the Mo family, and she had been thinking about what to do. Returning with a ruthless revenge, Mo Niushi''s words were just right to her liking, so she didn''t criticize her, but echoed: "You are right, we can''t let that rip-off thing collude with the enemy to harm our family, wait until shees back." , if you ask her toe to this room, I would like to see what she has in mind."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Niushi showed a triumphant smile and nodded quickly in agreement.


    When Mo Wu came back from Mo''s house happily, he was stopped by Mo Niu. Mo Wu is not stupid. She knows that what she has done in the past few days has offended some people. She has an idea in mind to deal with it. She is not afraid of the mother-inw and daughter-inw causing harm, so she follows Mo Niu to Mo Yongxi very calmly. house.


    Mo Yongxi is an olddy and the only daughter of the Mo Hong family. Mo Hong family regards her as more valuable than his son, so the house of the old Mo family is obviously not spacious, and the six people in the big house can only squeeze into one room. , but Mo Yongxi was able to upy a rtively small room to himself.


    At this time, the environment in the room was not very good. Not only was it filled with an unpleasant smell of medicine, but there was also a strong smell of urine. The two smells were mixed together, and it was really unpleasant. Almost vomited.


    Seeing Mo Hong sitting on the bedside, staring at her coldly with cloudy and gloomy eyes, Mo Wu couldn''t help but feel a little numb. She calmed herself down and asked in a very respectful tone: "Mother, please call me wife." What''s the matter withing?"

 Chapter 449: Unrepentant(2)

    Chapter 449: Unrepentant(2)


    Chapter 449: Unrepentant (2)


    Mo Hong snorted coldly and said displeasedly: "I am your mother-inw, why can''t I call you when nothing happens?"


    Seeing her messing around, Mo Wu felt impatient, but her face became more and more submissive. No one could find anything wrong: "Mom, it''s just that the iron-toed shoes are broken. My wife has to repair them quickly." Okay, I''m still waiting to put it on tomorrow. If mother has nothing to do, my wife has to go and get busy first."


    Mo Hong was furious. She stood up and pointed at Mo Wu and reprimanded loudly: "You are so stupid. I just said a few words to you and you found an excuse to repair your shoes. What were you doing before? Look, mom." You dont take my mother-inw seriously at all!


    Mo Wu''s expression did not change, but her tone was particrly sarcastic: "My daughter-inw has been in Lao Mo''s house for nearly twenty years, serving her parents-inw and raising children, and she has never felt sorry for this family. Otherwise, my mother and sister-inw would not be able to get out of bed, and my daughter-inw would not be able to get out of bed." She will use the money she has to ask for from her daughter-inw to hire a doctor. If the mother still feels that the daughter-inw is not doing well enough, the daughter-inw has nothing to say. In the future, the sister-inw will ask the doctor to take medicine, and the mother-inw will still find a way to get the money on her own, and the daughter-inw will do not care!"


    Mo Hong was choked and speechless. A pair of old eyes stared at Mo Wu with a gloomy expression, and his face became extremely ugly.


    Seeing that her mother-inw was defeated, Mo Niu, who was watching the show, started to interfere again: "Sister-inw, what you said is so unfilial. Although mother and sister-inw are not your blood rtives, they are also uncle''s biological mother and sister. They are sick. You should pay for it, how can we, as daughters-inw, not care about the lives of our mother-inw and sister-inw?"


    Mo Wu gave her a cold look, already guessing that she was the one who initiated this matter. Speaking of which, it was thanks to her that she was able to wake up, but this person was just a trouble maker. She didn''t want anyone else to be better than her. She fell in love with someone else when she got the benefits, and thought about holding others back when she couldn''t get them. For this person, She really can''t get close to this kind of person.


    "Since my sister-inw said this, my sister-inw will have to argue with you! Logically speaking, the medical expenses for mother and sister-inw should be shared equally between our two houses, but this money has already cost seven or eight hundred yuan. My sister-inw But I just took out a hundred yuan, which is unjustifiable, after all, my mother and my sister-inw are also my second uncles biological mother and sister.


    Mo Niushi red and shouted: "Sister-inw, how can you say that? Our second wife is not like the sister-inw who has a good son who works in the rice shop. If Tietou is willing to let his second uncle do this job, Not to mention a hundred cents, even if we have two or three taels, our second wife is willing to give it." The implication is that Mo Wu is stingy and unwilling to give out more money.


    Mo Hong also heard it, and stared at Mo Wu with an even fiercer gaze, as if Mo Wu''s money was taken from her body.


    Mo Niu''s words were so righteous, Mo Wu was simply stunned. She suddenly felt that arguing with such a shameless and ignorant person was a waste of time, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to her anymore, and turned to Mo Hong: "Mom, you also know why my cousin cut off contact with our family. Now Tietou is still working in my uncle''s rice shop. It''s already a generous act of my cousin for not being driven back. But people in the vige don''t think so. , many people want to squeeze the iron head off and let their children take the top. Mom, my sister-inws illness still has to be paid for. If the iron head can continue to work in the shop, the wages will not be cut off, and the wife will naturally take it. Once the moneyes out, if you want to cause trouble with your cousin''s family, your wife won''t be able to stop you. But if Tietou''s job can''t be saved, your wife won''t be able to get the money, so you should think about it carefully!"


    After saying this, Mo Wu opened the door and went out regardless of Mo Hong''s reaction.


    "Look, look, you bastard..." Mo Hong held her chest and breathed heavily. She didn''t know whether she was scolding Mo Wu or the Mo family, whom she regarded as her enemies. She just had some scruples in her heart, and I didn''t dare to break out, so I could only hold it in and sulk in my heart.


    Mo Niu didn''t find out what she wanted to know and wasughed at. She med Mo Hong in her heart and was impatient to chat with her, so she opened the door curtain angrily without even saying hello. out.


    Looking at the swaying door curtain, Mo Hong was so angry that he fell back and began to curse again: "The gued women, one by one, are quarreling with me, they deserve to fall into the cesspool and drown..."


    Mo Yongxi, who was lying on the bed, was immediately bored after hearing the scolding, and shouted in a very angry tone: "I''m so annoyed, I''m so annoyed. If you want to scold me, get out and scold me in front of them. Don''t bother me here!"


    When Mo Hong heard this, she quickly stopped talking and started to coax her daughter. She didn''t mind the rudeness in her words at all: "Good girl, good daughter, I won''t scold you anymore. I won''t scold you anymore. Don''t be angry, and don''t hurt yourself." Furious.


    After beingforted for a while, Mo Yongxi gradually lost his temper and had two kind words for Mo Hong''s own mother: "Sister-inw''s words are somewhat reasonable. Mom, please don''t go to the Mo family for the time being. But sister-inw is secretly, so I''m afraid There is something we don''t know about, mother, please pay more attention, if there is something, we will know sooner orter."


    Mo Hong nodded repeatedly, feeling that her daughter had be a lot smarter after the disaster. She would not have been able to say such things before. Thinking of this, she felt distressed and resented the Mo family even more.


    Seeing that his mother had listened, Mo Yongxi felt relieved and touched his chest that was still aching, his eyes filled with hatred and fear.


    It was clear that he was going to seed that day, and he was going to ruin that little bitch''s appearance and make her an ugly person for the rest of her life. She would never dare to go out and show off in front of her in beautiful clothes. But when she was about to strike cruelly, she felt a sudden sharp pain in her chest. Before she could recover, she flew out and fell to the ground, vomiting blood. At that time, she thought she was going to die.


    Since I was so seriously injured, that little **** must have cast a magic spell on me. Otherwise, I wouldnt have known how she did it. That little **** was not a human at all, but a monster!


    Humph, she couldn''t defeat the monster, she couldn''t defeat that little bitch, but since that little **** cared about Mo Wu''s rip-off and those few bastards, she would deal with these people first to see if the little **** could still do it. How arrogant!

 Chapter 450: No one cares (1)

    Chapter 450: No one cares (1)


    Chapter 450 No one cares (1)


    Mo Yan, who was writing and drawing, didn''t know that someone already hated her to the core. She couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction as she watched the things gradually taking shape in her pen.


    What she drew was nothing else but an iron pan used to make pancakes and rolls with eggs. However, there is no liquefied gas as fuel in this time and space, and the structure of the iron pan is also different from the previous life, and is designed to be suitable for burning charcoal.


    Looking at the strange-looking things on the drawing, Mo Wu couldn''t believe that this could also be called a pot, but after listening to Mo Yan''s detailed exnation of its usage, her eyes shone brightly.


    Girl Yan, your brain is so flexible that you can even think of such a useful pot. This will be much more convenient.


    It can stir-fry side dishes and make pancakes. If you control the heat, it will not burn easily. Moreover, this pot is big and can fry several pancakes at a time. It can also fry eggs and nch vegetables in the corners. It is much more trouble-free than ordinary pots. .


    Mo Yan''s cheeks were a little hot. She didn''t invent this pot, so she said humbly: "I don''t know if it will work yet. I will send it to the cksmith shop tomorrow. When it is ready, we will try it first. If it doesn''t work, we can only use Lets cook the pot.


    Mo Wu was very confident and said with great expectation: "It will definitely work. When the pot is ready, our business will be open."


    Probably because she has a life with Ben Touer, Mo Wu seems to be several years younger recently, and her whole person is full of vitality. Mo Yan was also happy to see it, and secretly prayed that the breakfast stall would go smoothly and prosper.


    The next day, Mo Yan drove the carriage to the city with the drawings, found the cksmith who had forged her scalpel before, handed him the drawings of the iron pan, and exined the relevant details in detail until the cksmith After patting her chest and saying that she could make it, she felt relieved and drove the carriage to Mipu.


    The rice shop reopened on the eighth day of the first lunar month. I think every household had stocked up on grains before next year. The current business is not as good as before. The grain sold every day is only about 800 kilograms. I heard that the same is true for other rice shops. Mo Yan is no longer worried.


    After parking the carriage and walking into the shop, Mo Yan immediately saw seven or eight jars of wine ced in a conspicuous ce in the middle. Not a single jar was missing, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    Grandpa Li, if no one buys this wine, doesnt anyone ask?


    Hearing this, Li Zhong put down the ount book in his hand and walked over and said, "Some people have asked about it, but once they heard that a jar of wine costs six taels of silver, no one stopped asking."


    A small jar of wine only weighs two kilograms. The people whoe to buy Mojia fragrant rice are either servants from wealthy families or ordinary people from modestly wealthy families. The servants don''t have the courage to spend the master''s money to buy wine they have never tasted, and the wealthy family will not be willing to spend two or three months of the family money to buy such a small jar of wine that cannot fill their stomachs.


    In this way, these jars of wine were ced in the shop for four or five days, but not a single jar was sold.


    Mo Yan thought for a moment and felt that the problem was not the price. You must know that the grapes used to brew these wines alle from space. Not only do they contain extremely rich spiritual energy, but the wine itself is also extremely beneficial to human health. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the best. The price she set was not high, and the wine was aimed at middle- and upper-ss people.


    In the previous life, as long as this kind of top-quality wine worked well, let alone three taels of silver converted into more than four thousand yuan to buy a catty, even if it quadrupled, there were still people rushing to get it. However, neither the vineyard nor the winery has been built, so it doesnt matter if the wine is temporarily uninterested. Mo Yan is not worried at all.


    Grandpa Li, the wine will continue to be disyed here. If someone buys it, sell it. It doesnt matter if no one buys it. In short, the price must not be lowered, and not a penny should be lost.

 Chapter 451: No one cares (2)

    Chapter 451: No one cares (2)


    Chapter 451 No one cares (2)


    Girl Yan, dont worry about this, the aroma of wine is not afraid of the depth of the alley. This wine is good, sooner orter there will be people vying to buy it, haha!


    Li Zhong has been in business for decades and has a sophisticated eye. Especially after tasting the deliciousness of wine, he knew that this thing has huge potential value. Originally, he was thinking about how to dissuade Mo Yan from selling at a reduced price, but he didn''t expect that Mo Yan would actually go to the same ce with her.


    Mo Yan stayed in the shop for a while and then went outside for a walk. She saw that many shop assistants on the street were using woodendders to hang two rednterns at the door. Out of curiosity, she couldn''t help but ask. Only then did she know Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival, so hanging a redntern at the door is also a good sign!


    It turns out that its the Lantern Festival again!


    Recalling the thrilling experience during the Lantern Festivalst year, Mo Yan unexpectedly thought of how she and the dozen or so abducted girls managed to escape from the dungeon in that burning yard, only to be discovered by traffickers. .


    She originally thought that the escape would fail, but the man was dressed in silver and ck armor and led a group of soldiers as if they wereing from heaven. He caught all the kidnappers and rescued the girls and children who were in fear all day long. She and Liu Tinn became Good sisters, met Xiaohua, and by chance found Aunt Li...


    I have to admit that fate is intricate and everything involved is often unexpected!


    If he hadn''t saved their family the first time they met, maybe she wouldn''t have saved himter, and the subsequent bond would have been even less likely to exist... Looking back now, it seems that everything was arranged by God, and she was destined to meet When she falls in love with him, she is destined to be entangled in this rtionship, like a mess, which makes her want to cut it off quickly, but she can''t be so cruel!


    With aplicated heart, Mo Yan wandered on the street for a long time. Being in the busy bustling city, her restless heart gradually calmed down. After buying all the items that were missing at home, she went to the house with Li Zhong. After saying hello, he drove the carriage back to Liuyang Vige.


    When I got home, I happened to meet Lin Dalin''an and othersing out. After asking, I found out that they were here to inquire aboutnd remation.


    Last year, a total of 120 acres of slopingnd in the Mojialian depression was purchased. However, the weather was not good due to heavy snowfall, and nearly 30 acres of slopingnd were left unimed. Now that the New Year hase to an end, Lin Da and others n to open up the Mo family''snd first, so that they can earn a few more pennies to buy grain seeds while the spring rush has not yet begun.


    Mo Yan calcted that if the same people who opened up wastndst year were the same, the thirty acres ofnd could be cleared in about twenty days. After the spring rains, plow the ground, cover the field edges with mud to prevent leakage, and then nt some grass with deep roots, there will be no big problem.


    In this way, it will take at least two months toplete the process, which will happen to be March, without any dy in water storage and nting.


    Thinking that there was still plenty of time, Mo Yan said: "Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. If the weather is good after the Lantern Festival, if you are willing to start work earlier, you can start the day after tomorrow. If you want to rest for a few days, you can finish it at the end of the month." "


    Hearing what Mo Yan said, that is, they would continue to use their meaning, Lin Da and others were very happy and said in unison: "The weather has been good recently. I don''t think there will be rain or snow for a while. It is a good day again, so it is just right to start the groundbreaking." !


    The people doing the work have no opinions, and Mo Yan will not have any. In this way, the time was set on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month. As for the others, Lin Da and others volunteered and said they would notify them one by one.


    Thinking that tomorrow would be the Lantern Festival and there would be antern festival by the Qushui River, Mo Yan originally thought that a few children at home would make a fuss about enjoying thenterns, but no one mentioned it until dinner. She took the initiative to mention it, but no one mentioned it. People agreed, and when asked, it turned out that it was because she was abductedst year, which cast a shadow on the family, and they had already decided not to watch thenterns anymore.

 Chapter 452: No one cares (3)

    Chapter 452: No one cares (3)


    Chapter 452 No one cares (3)


    In this regard, Mo Yan felt helpless, but he did not force it. There were too many people at thentern party, and if an ident happened, it would easily lead to chaos. If something happened, it would be toote to cry. After all, not everyone was as lucky as her.


    This year''s Lantern Festival, the Mo family spent a warm and ordinary time. Two rednterns were hung at the door. The family happily ate sweet glutinous rice balls, ate snacks and chatted around the warm brazier. Peace and harmony.


    On the morning of the 16th day of the first lunar month, Mo Yan and her siblings sent Mo Qingze to the academy. In addition to a lot of rice, noodles, eggs, vegetables and meat, there were also several jars of high-alcohol wine in the car.


    Although Mo Yan repeatedly told his father to keep the wine and drink it slowly, Mo Qingze already knew that the wine in the shop could not be sold, so he made up his mind to give some of the wine to his tutor. , he would also invite his ssmates to have a drink with him, and let as many people as possible know that this wine is unique to his family. If they like to drink it, they might get unexpected rewards when the winery is built in the future.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that her noble father, who was a schr, had be "vulgar". She diligently helped her father organize his belongings, cooked a table of delicious dishes and ate them with his father before returning to Liuyang Vige with the four children. . Just after arriving at the entrance of Liuyang Vige, Mo Yan, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, was surprised to see vigers walking into the vige in twos and threes, whispering to each other as they walked. Following the direction of the wind, she vaguely heard " Words such as "Mojia" and "Wang Dali".


    When he returned home and asked Li Xiu, Mo Yan remembered that today was the day Wang Dali was expelled from the vige. However, Wang Dali refused to leave, and even tried to break into the house to plead for mercy. Fortunately, Yang Bao was present and called someone in time. He was stopped, and the people in charge were not here, otherwise we don''t know what the trouble would be.


    Wang Dali refused to give up andy down at the door of Mo''s house, unwilling to leave. However, it was not Yang Bao''s first day as vige chief. He had never seen such a scoundrel before, so he immediately called a few more young and strong men. The man directly carried Wang Dali and threw him out of the vige. Finally, Yang Bao warned that if Wang Dali dared toe back secretly, he would drive his family out of the vige.


    A strong man is driven out of the vige. As long as his hands and feet are not broken and he works more diligently, he will not starve to death. But if arge family drags him away, this is not necessarily the case. Wang Dali knew the stakes involved, and when he saw that Yang Bao''s words did not seem to be false, he did not dare to stay any longer, so he took a tattered baggage and walked away in dejection under the watch of the vigers.


    Humph, you deserve to be driven away. Without this guy causing trouble, our familys life will be much more peaceful. Zhener was very relieved after hearing this, and her disgust towards Wang Dali was fully revealed.


    Mo Yan touched his head and warned: "No one likes greedy people, but if you are not strict with yourself, maybe one day you will be such a person without knowing it."


    When Zhen''er heard this, her little head shook like a rattle: "No, no, Zhen''er will definitely check himself three times a day, and he will definitely not be so annoying!"


    Amused by his nervous appearance, Mo Yan pulled Yun Zhao to the side and said seriously to them: "In a few days, you will go to school. I don''t ask you to be smart or knowledgeable. I only hope that you can understand the principles of being a human being and live an upright life throughout your life."


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao looked at each other, and finally nodded solemnly to Mo Yan, who looked hopeful, keeping these words firmly in their hearts.


    The school the two of them want to attend is a private school called Zhizhitang. It was founded twenty years ago by two candidates who had no intention of pursuing official careers and ten talented schrs who had failed in many examinations. Although it is a private school, as long as they do not drop out of school, all the students whoe out of this school have obtained the title of schr, so they are extremely famous in the capital.


    If Han Zhiyun had not made good friends with the director of Zhizhitang and spared no effort to intercede with him, Zhen''er and Yun Zhao would not have been able to enter. In this regard, Mo Yan was very grateful to Han Zhiyun, the uncle she met halfway, and she gave him many good things when she came to pay New Year''s greetings.


    On the eighteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, Mo Yan personally drove Zhen''er and Yun Zhao to Zhizhitang. After warning them carefully, he reluctantly left. I originally nned to go home directly, but halfway through I remembered the iron pan, so I turned around and went to the cksmith shop. Sure enough, it was ready.


    Seeing that the newly baked iron pan was exactly as expected, Mo Yan was extremely satisfied. When paying the bill, she gave the cksmith an extra thirty cents, and happily took the heavy iron pan home...

 Chapter 453: stall opened(1)

    Chapter 453: stall opened(1)


    Chapter 453 The stall opens (1)


    When he got home, he saw that Mo Wu was there, so Mo Yan cleaned the iron pot inside and out and asked her to burn charcoal to try the pot, but it still didn''t work.


    Mo Wu touched the iron pot fondly and then started cutting vegetables and baking dough. She was used to doing housework and her hands and feet were nimble. It didn''t take long for her to make pancakes, fruit rolls and egg rolls that were enough for Mo Yan and others to taste. The speed was a little faster than expected.


    Mo Yan ate the whole pancake fruit in one breath and praised repeatedly: "It''s good, it''s good. The pancakes made in this pot taste better than those made in the cooking pot, and they taste better. You just need to pay attention to the heat." Just don''t let the cake batter fall off, it''s much easier than cooking a pot."


    "Yeah, I think it tastes better than the ones made in a cooking pot, especially the dough. It tastes fragrant and crispy. Even if there is no filling inside, I also like it." Xin''er also said loudly, I picked up another egg roll pancake and ate it happily.


    Li Xiu and others also agreed, thinking it was even more delicious than what they had made before.


    Seeing this, Mo Wu felt a little more confident about setting up a stall to sell cakes. Looking at the ce where the charcoal was burning, the fire had not been extinguished. She said with some pain: "This pot is good, this is it. The charcoal costs a lot of money." If you buy it with money, you can save this money if you burn firewood.


    Mo Yan heard this and said helplessly: "The ce for burning fire can be used as a firewood fire, but where can we easily burn charcoal for firewood? And the ashes are not easy to clean up. If there is a gust of wind, it will float everywhere. If If it floats to other stalls, it will be another problem."


    Burning charcoal is different. Once you put the charcoal in, the mouth can be sealed. There are small holes around it for venttion. In this way, the heat can be utilized to the maximum extent without causing ash everywhere and causing irritation. Dislike, if you encounter someone with a bad temper, you might cause trouble.


    As soon as Mo Wu thought about it, she felt that it was indeed the case, so she gave up her idea and started talking about setting up a stall.


    Mo Yan had already made some calctions in his mind, so he said, "Auntie, where do you want to ce it? I think Nan City and West City are the most suitable ces."


    There are special stalls selling breakfast in the four cities in the east, west, south and north in the morning, which are managed by the government. Before setting up a stall, you need to go to the Yamen to register. After paying a certain amount of tax and management fees, the Yamen will designate a location for the stall and give you a wooden sign. This wooden sign is simr to the business license from the previous life. Only those who have a brand can set up stalls on the street. Those who don''t have a stall are considered "illegal operators". If they are found out, they will pay a small fine, and if they fail, they will be punished and put in jail.


    Nanshi and Xishi? Mo Wu asked in confusion: "Girl Yan, didn''t you say that the people in Dongshi are the richest? Why not put it in Dongshi?"


    Mo Yan exined with a smile: "Most of the families living in Dongshi are either rich or noble, but because of this, these noble people are the most particr. They can eat whatever they want. When the chef in the house prepares it and brings it to them, where can they get it? Eating breakfast outside? The few remaining ordinary people will eat outside, but there are not many such people. If my cousin goes there to have breakfast, she might as well go to Nanshi and Xishi where there are more people. "


    "Oh - that''s it!" After saying this, Mo Wu understood, and then smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect that we would just set up a stall, and there are so many things in it. It seems that no matter what we do, we have to pay attention to all aspects. You have to take this into consideration, otherwise it would not be easy to do it well!


    Mo Yan nodded, quite agreeing with these words. No matter what business you are doing, whether it isrge or small, the first thing to consider is market demand. Once market demand is met, it depends on your ownpetitive strength. There is space to produce ingredients, and they are fresh food that has not appeared on the market. You dont have to worry about losing business. Even if someone imitates itter, they cant imitate the essence, and it will not have a big impact on your own business.

 Chapter 454: stall opened(2)

    Chapter 454: stall opened(2)


    Chapter 454 The stall opens (2)


    Several people got together and discussed for a while, and finally Mo Wu made the decision and decided to open a stall in Nanshi.


    After deciding on the specific location, Mo Yan drove a carriage and took Mo Wu to the Yamen on the same day. After paying the tax and management fee of three taels of silver, he sessfully got the small wooden sign.


    Touching the small wooden sign that was only half the size of a palm, Mo Wu thought that she had not earned even a penny, but three taels of silver were just gone. She felt extremely painful for a moment. When she thought about it again, Mo Yan gave her the money, and she felt even more sad. He felt uneasy: "I spent so much money all at once. If the business doesn''t go well, won''t this money be thrown into the water?"


    "No, the cakes made by my cousin are already very delicious. Don''t worry, the business won''t be bad." Mo Yanforted her in a rxed tone, never thinking that the business would be bad.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Perhaps he was infected by her self-confidence, or maybe he knew that there was no point in worrying. Mo Wu''s face looked better and he simply stopped thinking about the problem.


    Under the guidance of the officer, the two went to Nanshi to check out the stall. They were very satisfied when they saw that the location was not too out of the way and spacious enough.


    Seeing that it was already at this point in the afternoon, the nearby stalls selling steamed buns and chaos were still there, and people woulde up to buy them from time to time. Mo Wu was very excited and urged Mo Yan to go back, thinking that she would start setting up stalls tomorrow. .


    Seeing her in a hurry, as if the money would fly away after one day of opening, Mo Yan was a little bit dumbfounded, but he finallyplied with her wishes, bought all the oil, salt and sauces he needed, and then drove the carriage back.


    Mo Wu was anxious to make money and nned to open her business the next day. After returning to Mo''s house, she packed up all the ingredients and utensils. Before dawn the next day, I took Mo Da Nier and knocked on the door of Mo''s house.


    Mo Yan originally didnt n to get involved in the stalls business, but she always wanted to go see what was going on on the first day of business.


    Dahongzao walked very fast, and arrived at the ce in less than half an hour after trotting. It was almost dawn, and there were only a few people setting up stalls on the whole street. By the time Mo Yan and the others had loaded the things into the car and put them away, the charcoal fire under the iron pot was getting hotter, the sun had already revealed its entire face, and more and more people were walking on the street.


    Seeing that there were already customers at other stalls, Mo Yan added ingredients to the spicy soup on the stove and said to Mo Wu: "Auntie, please start cooking too, otherwise we won''t be able to do it if we don''t move." You know what you do!"


    Mo Wu was a little nervous. After listening to Mo Yan''s words, she quickly brushed ayer of oil on the pot, took a spoonful of mung bean batter from the basin and poured it into the pot. She quickly picked up the iron piece and poured it into the pot. Spread the mung bean noodles thinly and evenly. After the batter is almost solidified, immediately beat an egg on top and brush it evenly with an iron te.


    The golden egg liquid is mixed with the light green dough, which looks gorgeous and beautiful. The faint fragrance spreads faintly in the nose, which is particrly appetizing.


    Seeing that the egg liquid had also solidified, Mo Wu turned the dough over and was about to apply sweet bean sauce and hot sauce when a rough voice suddenly rang out: "What is this? It looks like a soft pancake."


    Mo Wu was startled, and when she looked up, she saw a tall, middle-aged man standing in front of the stall, holding a little boy of five or six years old in his hand, with four eyes, one big and one small, staring closely at him. Look at the dough in the pot.


    Knowing that this was most likely the first guest, Mo Wu suppressed her nervousness and introduced enthusiastically: "This is a dish passed down from my family''s ancestors, called ''Pancake Fruit''. Do you want to add more to itter?" It has less ingredients, but its much more delicious than dry, soft pancakes.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, his eyes lit up. Seeing that there were indeed a lot of ingredients on the side, he said loudly: "Give me one first. If it tastes good, I will take a few more with me."


    Hearing this, Mo Wu was very happy and said quickly: "Please wait for a while, this will be ready soon."


    The middle-aged man nodded, held the child and stood watching on the side. Seeing Mo Wu trying to sprinkle chopped green onions on top, he said, "No more chopped green onions, just put more chili sauce."


    Mo Wu loosened her grip on the chopped green onions and put a small spoonful of hot sauce on the dough.


    At this time, Mo Yan also came over, looked at the middle-aged man and asked one more question: "Do you eat vegetables? There are also bacon, braised pork, sausages, chicken, etc. It''s up to you to choose what to put, but The items on disy are different, and the prices are also different.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, a look of surprise shed across his face. Before he could speak, the child he was holding rushed to answer: "I want braised pork, I want braised pork. Daddy likes to eat braised pork."


    The middle-aged manughed happily, picked up the child and said, "Just listen to my son and put in more slices of braised pork."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Mo Wu put two slices of half-cooked green vegetables on the dough, added half a fried dough stick, and then ced three pieces of thin, palm-sized braised pork, and finally put the dough all over. Roll it up, cut it in half, wrap it in oil paper and hand it to the middle-aged man.


    The pancakes were still very hot just out of the pan. Smelling the enticing aroma, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but take a few big breaths and felt that it was no longer so hot, so he couldn''t wait to bite into it.


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, the middle-aged mans eyes lit up. Not to mention that the pancakes were thin and crispy, the fragrance of mung beans mixed with the aroma of eggs was very delicious, and his mouth was filled with the rich aroma of sauce and delicious braised pork. It was better than any pancake he had ever eaten before. He couldn''t help but take another big bite. He only felt that the more he ate, the more delicious it became, and the more he ate, the more he wanted to eat.


    Seeing that the food his father ate was so sweet, the child in his arms was also greedy. He went over to take a bite and screamed at the spicy food. However, the food he ate was so delicious that he couldn''t bear to spit it out, and ended up suffering. The little face ate it, which made the middle-aged manugh again.


    The middle-aged man was very satisfied with the pancake fruit. After eating, he ordered six different fillings in one go. He nned to eat one more for himself, give one to his son, and take the remaining four back home for his wife, children, and children to try.


    After receiving the forty coins handed over by the middle-aged man, Mo Yan and the other three were very excited, especially the Mo Wu family. They wanted to touch the forty coins one by one. This was what they earned from starting a business. Heres the first piece of money!

 Chapter 455: Prepare to build a winery(1)

    Chapter 455: Prepare to build a winery(1)


    Chapter 455 Preparing for the establishment of a winery (1)


    There is a food stall on the street. Not only other stall owners nearby noticed it, but also people whoe here every day to buy breakfast. Now there is the first person to taste it, and several people have been taken away in one go. People who were still waiting to watch havee over one after another. Even if it is just for a taste, they are willing to spend this money, and it is not expensive anyway.


    The stall gradually became lively, and many people passing by saw so many people gathered here and came over curiously to see what was going on. When I saw other people eating delicious pancake-shaped food, and then I looked at the aroma in the weird-looking pot, my mouth watered unconsciously, and I couldn''t help but take out the money from my purse to buy one to satisfy my craving.


    Those who have tasted pancakes and egg rolls rarely say they dont like them. Not only do they eat them themselves, but they usually take one or two back for their families to eat.


    More and more people gathered around her. Even with Mo Yan and Mo Danier''s help, Mo Wu was still very busy. It wasn''t until an hourter that the number of pedestrians on the street gradually decreased and things got better.


    Although we are busy all around, no one is tired. Mo Yan was holding the heavy money bag. Even if she didn''t carefully count the coins in it, she could still estimate how much money she had sold based on the three basins of batter, arge can of spicy paste soup and all the ingredients she had brought.


    One after another, people came to buy. After using the remaining batter and ingredients to make thest pancake, Mo Yan and the other three stood there for a while, then packed up their things and moved them to the carriage.


    Mo Wu leaned against the wall of the car, making a fist with her left hand and gently beating her sore right arm. Seeing that it was still early and there were many peopleing and going on the street, she couldn''t help but said with some pity: "I would have known that business would be like this." Okay, you should prepare more things, otherwise you can make a lot of extra money by selling them in the afternoon!"


    Mo Yan took off the money bag from her waist and said: "Cousin, you can''t make enough money! From now on, the business of this stall will depend on you. I won''te here again. Then it will be just you and Sister Da Nier." I''m afraid I''ll be very tired from my busy work, so it''s better to sell out early and go back to rest early like today, so as not to exhaust myself."


    Mo Wu waved her hands and said with a smile: "It''s just the busy period in the morning, won''t it be easierter on? For us farmers, busy work in the fields is considered tiring, but here we can move our arms without any effort at all. Nothing."


    Mo Danier on the side also nodded repeatedly. She was eager to be more busy so that the family could soon earn enough money to find a wife for her brother.


    Mo Yan understood what they were thinking, and after hearing the words, he didnt want to persuade them much, so he stopped talking.


    As soon as he got home, Mo Yan opened the heavy bag of money and poured it all on the table. The copper coins made a tinkling sound when they hit each other, which was particrly pleasant to the ears.


    Mo and Wu''s mother and daughter started counting the coins with great interest. Xin''er and others also put down their work and came over to help count the coins together. There is great power in numbers, and it took less than a moment to count them all, but the final total was surprising.


    "I, I''m not dreaming, am I?" Mo Wu looked at the stringed copper coins on the table in disbelief, pinched her thigh hard, felt the pain and counted it carefully, and the result was the same as The same as before, still eleven strings.


    One string is one hundred wen, which is one penny of silver, and eleven strings is one penny or one penny, plus more than twenty scattered copper coins on the table. In other words, after less than a morning of work, they sold it. Got more than one tael of silver.


    Mom, you are not dreaming, we have really earned money! Mo Danier was also very excited. This was the first time she had seen so much money in her growth, and she had a share of her contribution in it!

 Chapter 456: Prepare to build a winery(2)

    Chapter 456: Prepare to build a winery(2)


    Chapter 456 Preparing for the establishment of a winery (2)


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that the business on the first day would be so good and she could sell so much. She calcted it silently in her mind and found that after deducting the cost of materials, the profit would be nearly 500 yuan!


    When this data was announced, Mo Wus eyes widened. She stared nkly at Mo Yan and stammered: "Yan, Yan girl, there are, there are so many? No, its not a miscalction, right?"


    It''s no wonder that Mo Wu couldn''t believe it. She really couldn''t believe that the money earned by a stall owner in half a day was almost as much as a month''s wages of a hard worker in the city.


    Mo Yan understood her mood and said with a smile: "Cousin, you can''t make a mistake with this number. If you don''t believe it, you can do the math yourself!"


    Pancakes with fruit, tbreads rolled with eggs and spicy soup. The most expensive ones are eggs, braised pork, bacon and other fillings.


    Eggs cost one penny each, a piece of dough with vegetables, chopped green onions, sauces and half a fried dough stick costs at most one and a half penny, plus other meats and vegetables, it costs almost a penny. The cost of a non-vegetarian pancake is about three and a half cents, but the selling price is six cents each; the ingredients forrge pancake rolls with eggs are slightly simpler, and each can be sold for five cents on average, although the price is not as expensive as the pancakes. , but the cost is lower, and the rtive profit is higher; a bowl of spicy paste soup costs two cents, and arge can of spicy paste soup can sell forty or fifty bowls, but the cost is only fifteen cents.


    It''s not that Mrs. Mo Wu didn''t believe Mo Yan, it was just that the money she earned was much more than she expected, so she couldn''t believe it. Seeing that Mo Yan said so confidently, she was so happy that she didn''t know what to do!


    She held Mo Yan''s hand excitedly and thanked her incoherently: "Girl Yan, thank you...Thanks to you...My cousin doesn''t know how to thank you..."


    Mo Yan shook her head, held her hand and said, "I thank you too. I have a share of the stall. If you don''t do it, I won''t be able to earn this money. From now on, the stall will be my share." My business depends entirely on you, but I have no shame in epting this ''thank you'' from you."


    Mo Wu''s eyes were wet, how could she not know that her cousin was afraid that she would be burdened, so sheforted her with these words? She understood very well that her cousin hated her parents-inw and the others so much, but she was always willing to help them get married, simply because she wanted to repay her for taking care of the three siblings.


    But her cousin had helped her too much, and the original favor had been repaid long ago. It was her cousin who was kind and affectionate and took care of them in every way. With such a small stall that makes money, her family will be better soon. She doesn''t have to worry about her son not having a house to find a wife, or her daughter not having a dowry and being looked down upon by her husband''s family. She really doesn''t know how to repay such a great kindness. good!


    Mo Danier, like her mother, is a girl who knows how to be grateful. After listening to her mother''s words, she also looked at Mo Yan gratefully, with deep admiration in her eyes. Although she didn''t say a word, she was a person with eyes. Everyone can understand the meaning.


    Mo Yan couldn''t stand the way the mother and daughter looked at them as if they were benefactors, so she quickly changed the subject: "We had a good start on the first day of opening, which is a good sign! In a few days, if our name spreads, even if there is no business, If you are so good today, it wont be too bad. If you calcte it this way, you can earn a lot of money in a month!"


    As expected, the mother and daughter diverted their attention and made some calctions in their minds. This calction shocked them again: If they could earn 500 taels of silver every day, wouldn''t they be able to earn 15 taels of silver in a month?


    Fifteen taels of silver! Even if you can only get half of it, you still have 7 taels and 5 taels of silver, which will be 89 taels in a year. By then, let alone build an adobe house, you can build arge blue brick house for your son (brother) Its enough to ask for four or five wives!

 Chapter 457: Prepare to build a winery (3)

    Chapter 457: Prepare to build a winery (3)


    Chapter 457 Preparing for the establishment of a winery (3)


    The beautiful days seemed to be right in front of them, and the mother and daughter had bright smiles on their faces. Not sure what she was thinking of, Mo Wu''s smile gradually dimmed. She looked at the strings of copper coins ced on the table and said to Mo Yan with some embarrassment: "Girl Yan, we, mother and daughter, go to the city to set up stalls every day. I can''t hide it from the people in my family. If they know that the stall makes so much money, I''m afraid they will have other ideas. From now on, the money I earn every day will be put with you first. If my cousin needs the money, I will take it from you."


    Those people naturally refers to the mother-inw and daughter-inw of Mo Hongs family and Mo Nius family, and even Lao Motou. These three people were very greedy. They used to ask for benefits from Mo Qingze in the name of raising Mo Qingze. Later, when they settled in Liuyang Vige, they also made trouble for the Mo family and tried to take advantage of it.


    With their insatiable nature, if they knew that the stall earned money and Mo Wu had a share, they would definitely not be willing to let Mo Wu control the stall alone, and something might happen. Come on, it''s normal for Mo Wu to be on guard like this.


    Cousin, dont worry, Ill keep the money here, and no one will dare to misunderstand it. Naturally, Mo Yan didnt want to be taken advantage of by Old Motou and the others, so he agreed without saying a word.


    Then, all the matters of running the stall were left to Mo Wu and his daughter, and Mo Yan did not interfere anymore. Seeing that the mother and daughter were bringing out more and more ingredients every day, and the money bags they brought back were getting heavier and heavier, they feltpletely relieved and put all their energy on another important thing...


    Although spring has already begun at the end of the first month, the weather is still very cold. Except for the cold-resistant orange seedlings with a few green leaves growing on them, all the other fruit seedlings in the orchard have only bare trunks. Fortunately, they had been watered with spiritual spring water, which greatly improved their cold resistance, and they were wrapped with ayer of straw rope to keep warm. Otherwise, these delicate fruit seedlings would not be able to withstand the cold winter.


    "Little boss, these fruit seedlings are in their second year this year and are growing very well. I''m afraid they will bloom when the weather gets warmer. If they bear fruit, do you want to keep them?" Knowing that Mo Yan values these precious fruit seedlings, After visiting the orchard, Aunt Tong carefully asked for her opinion.


    Generally, fruit seedlings will bloom in the second year after transntation. However, the fruit seedlings are still small and need nutrients to grow, which is not enough to produce fruits. However, there are exceptions. If the fruit seedlings grow well and absorb enough nutrients, they will produce a few fruits, but the fruits will not be too big and the taste will not be good. If you don''t want the fruit to affect the growth of the fruit tree, just pick the fruit.


    Aunt Tong has this question. Firstly, she does not understand the growth characteristics of these rare fruit seedlings. Secondly, she feels that the fruit seedlings grow well. If they bear fruit, leaving one or two will not cause much trouble.


    With the spiritual spring water, there is no need to worry about insufficient nutrients. However, it is high-profile enough to feed the Agricultural Affairs Bureau all of a sudden. The fruit seedlings that have not been raised for more than ten years are high-profile enough. If these fruit seedlings are allowed to bear fruit sessfully in the second year, it will be too high to harvest sessfully. The world is shocked.


    Mo Yan certainly doesnt want to see unnecessary trouble caused by this reason, but it feels really bad to destroy it with your own hands when you can clearly gain something!


    After thinking for a while, Mo Yan had an idea in her mind and said to Aunt Tong: "Let''s see then. If it doesn''t bear fruit, forget it. If it does, just leave one or two on each fruit seedling. At least you can have a taste of it. You know What do these fruits look like and do they taste good?


    Once Aunt Tong heard this, she had a rough idea. She secretly thought about collecting some more chicken manure and burying it on the roots before the fruit seedlings bloom. Then she would not be afraid that the fruit seedlings would not grow well due to being weighed down by the fruits.


    Coming out of the orchard, Mo Yan walked upstream along the river, paying careful attention to the terrain near the river bank. Since the idea of starting a wine business came up on New Year''s Eve, she has kept it in mind. Now that she has time and energy, she wants to decide on a location to build a vineyard and winery, and build it as soon as possible after preparations are made.


    The winery and vineyard in Mo Yan''s mind are not just to find a piece ofnd, nt arge area of grape vines, build a few houses on the side, and hire a few workers to make wine inside, but to build a winery with "wine" as its motto. Themed cultural manor.


    In previous lives, countless literati wrote poems praising wine. Compared with other fine wines, wine has an extrayer of romantic beauty. If the built winery can perfectlybine wine culture, it will definitely improve the quality of wine and be loved and sought after by the nobles.


    Mo Yan knows very well that building a winery like this cannot bepleted overnight. Not to mention itsplexity and scale, the money spent alone is beyond what she can afford now. Once wine is promoted in Dachu, its potential is not only huge economic value, but it may also cause many unknown dangers.


    Although wine is a delicious piece of meat, she, a peasant girl with neither much money nor power, cannot eat it at all. She has to find someone to help her, and she has already thought of this person!


    However, if you want that person to be willing to contribute money and effort, you must have enough capital. Mo Yan had some concerns in her mind. After returning home, she locked herself in the small study and did not allow anyone to disturb her. She hardly took a step out of the room except for eating, drinking and having sex.


    Xiner and others knew that she was doing something very important, and they didn''t dare to disturb her easily. The three beasts had been warned in advance not to make a fuss. After staying at home for a few days, they were really bored. Dabai simply took Xiao Hua and Hairball back to hisir, patrolling the territory every day, running and ying, and catching prey. Also carefree.


    Half a monthter, Mo Yan walked out of the room with red and swollen eyes. She didnt care about rest. She drove the carriage with a 120-page winery n and headed straight to Huixian Residence with confidence...

 Chapter 458: Reach cooperation and cause trouble (1)

    Chapter 458: Reach cooperation and cause trouble (1)


    Chapter 458 Reaching Cooperation and Making Trouble (1)


    Sunlight poured in through the window sill, and the room was silent. Only the sound of pages turning from time to time echoed clearly.


    Even if you read ten lines at a time, it will take a lot of time to turn through one hundred and twenty pages. It took even more time for Yan Junyu to go from being careless at first to being fully focusedter.


    Looking at the man opposite her who was flipping through her carefully prepared n with his slender white fingers, Mo Yan was very confident, but she couldn''t truly rx without getting a definite answer from him.


    An hourter, Yan Junyu finished reading thest word, and his charming peach blossom eyes shot straight at the woman opposite, with a sh of appreciation and deep doubt in his eyes.


    At first he thought it was just a small fight, but he didn''t expect this little girl to give him such a big surprise and shock. What''s even more rare is that the little girl is very good at sizing up the situation. She knows that she is not capable of "eating" this piece of meat, so she simply and generously looks for capable allies without feeling pity at all. Such courage is very rare, and besides, she is only a human being. A little girl who has not yet had haircuts.


    He was very curious. This girl was just an ordinary farm girl. Even if she learned a lot about reading and writing with her schr father, she would still not be better than the youngdies from aristocratic families who had been educated since childhood. Could it be that she was so smart by nature? ? But vision is something that cannot onlye from being intelligent!


    Being stared at by two probing eyes, Mo Yan''s heart went crazy. The corners of his mouth twitched and he stared back unceremoniously: "Young Master, what do you think of the previous proposal..."


    Yan Junyu nced at her with interest and began to tease her. He propped his head with his right hand and pretended to think deeply for a while. Under Mo Yan''s expectant eyes, he said leisurely: "What you wrote looks good, but although the wine called wine is a rare thing, can you guarantee that it will be there?" Many people like it? If I spend a lot of money to build a winery, but no one cares about the wine, it doesn''t matter if you don''t spend a penny, but my losses will be huge! This business is not worth my risk. .


    Mo Yan did not retort, but opened a small jar of wine that had been ced on the table and poured it into the green jade-like wine ss. In an instant, the whole room was filled with a long and sweet fragrance of wine.


    The moment the wine gurgled out of the wine jar, Yan Junyu was firmly attracted by its coquettish color. Set against the green jade wine ss, it became even more mysterious and dazzling. A feeling of reluctance suddenly welled up in his heart, and he was reluctant to drink this cup of stunning beauty.


    Young Master, this wine is made by me myself. Its not toote for you to taste it before making a decision.


    Mo Yan didnt miss the strange look on his face and couldnt help but feel extremely proud.


    This jar of wine is one of the earliest batches of wine brewed in the space. Only six or seven months have passed in real time, but eighty or ny years have passed in the space. The jar that I drank during the Chinese New Year does not have time and aura. Wines that have been blessed for a long time can bepared.


    Yan Junyu, who was fascinated by the wine, came back to his senses, raised his eyes and took a deep look at Mo Yan, then picked up the wine ss, took a sip gently, closed his eyes and savored it carefully.


    As the young prince of Wu''an Pce, he is deeply loved by the two giants in the pce. It can be said that Yan Junyu has tasted all the delicious wines in the world except the legendary dragon liver, phoenix galldder, fine wine and jade dew. But today, he has tasted all the delicious wines in the world. I discovered that the so-called best wines I had tasted were nothing more than this. No matter in terms of color, texture or taste, they were not even three points as good as this ss of wine.


    The ss of wine quickly ran out, and Yan Junyu''s jade-like handsome face was stained with a thinyer of red. His extremely alluring peach blossom eyes were filled with water, as if they were hooked, and he could easily move them. Touch the minds of others.

 Chapter 459: Reach cooperation and cause trouble (2)

    Chapter 459: Reach cooperation and cause trouble (2)


    Chapter 459 Reaching Cooperation and Making Trouble (2)


    Mo Yan looked straight at it for a moment. It was the first time she knew that the word "beautiful and delicious" was used so appropriately on a man, without any sense of vition.


    Yan Junyu didn''t know what Mo Yan was thinking. Seeing her staring at him intently, he couldn''t help but joked: "Why, are you attracted by my unparalleled charm? If you regret that you didn''t agree to be my servant Mo girl before, Now that I am in a good mood, I will give you another chance."


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, she coughed dryly and looked away, and said without changing her expression: "Thank you young master for your kindness. It''s just that I don''t like restraints and I''m clumsy. It''s more suitable to stay in a small vige and farm."


    Huh, you dont know how to appreciate someone! Yan Junyu sneered, as if he didnt care, but he felt pity in his heart. He really wanted to bring this mysterious little girl to his side to be a girl.


    Mo Yan was toozy to talk nonsense with him, and changed the topic to business: "Young Master, you have already tasted the wine, and you know whether it is valuable. If you are willing to cooperate, in addition to spending a sum of money to build the winery, I will take care of the other things, so you dont need to worry too much.


    Yan Junyu was originally determined toplete this business. After tasting the wine, this idea became stronger. However, in business, although he admired Mo Yan and treated her as a friend, once interests were involved, When ites to division, we can''t let human feelings get involved. He returned to his true nature as a businessman and bargained with Mo Yan.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I agreed to this. However, after the winery makes a profit, I want 28 points, and I pay 8 points to you."


    Before she came, Mo Yan was prepared to be ughtered, but she never expected that Yan Junyu would be so ruthless. He would score 28 points as soon as he opened his mouth. Even if he funded the construction of the winery, it was because she had the secret recipe for making wine. Besides, besides providing money, she had to handle all other trivial matters. She couldn''t bear such a big loss no matter what!


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan decisively refused: "Young Master, twenty-eight points is too harsh. No one else can agree to it."


    Yan Junyu was not surprised at all, and said in a serious tone: "Little girl, if you didn''t have my money, how could you build such a silver-burning winery? Even if you have the money to build it one day, I don''t have to stand in front of you." , can you safely and boldly sell wine to make money? Little girl, you are already taking advantage of me at 28 points!"


    At the end of the sentence, Yan Junyu pretended to be giving alms, which made someone grit his teeth and wanted to pounce on him and p him in the face.


    Mo Yan still refused topromise, even if Yan Junyu made harsh words about not participating, he did not relent. She has already thought about it. If the division of interests exceeds her bottom line, even if she does not build a winery or engage in wine business, she will not agree. Otherwise, she will work so hard that most of the money will go into other people''s pockets. , just thinking about it can make me depressed to death.


    The two of them had been talking back and forth for a long time. Mo Yan clung to the bottom line of four to six points without giving in. Yan Junyu saw that she was so determined and was reluctant to let this very profitable cooperation end in aborted. In the end, He reluctantly agreed.


    Stepping out of Huixianju, Mo Yan red at a window on the third floor with an extremely resentful look, and drove away angrily in a carriage. In order to promote this cooperation and not be exploited too much, she racked her brains and tried her best. She was almost tired after running three thousand meters in a sports meeting in her previous life.


    And her nce was also caught by someone on the third floor. He took a sip from the ss filled with wine and hid the smile that leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    Mo Yan went around Mipu and looked through the ount books for the past half month. She saw that business was much better than before, and she felt relieved that her daily ie was around fifteen taels.

 Chapter 460: Reach cooperation and cause trouble (3)

    Chapter 460: Reach cooperation and cause trouble (3)


    Chapter 460 Reaching Cooperation and Making Trouble (3)


    Walking out of the small room, Mo Yan saw Li Zhong counting a few pieces of broken silver in the drawer and handing it to a stranger. After the man left, she stepped forward and asked, "Who is that person? Does the shop owe him money?" "


    Li Zhong locked the drawer and said with a smile: "It''s the boy from the mill. The grain in the shop is all processed by the same mill. On the fifth day of every month, the money processedst month is settled. Today is the fifth day of the lunar month, so the owner of the mill sent the boy. Checked out."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan nodded and said nothing. This expenditure will be recorded in the ount book. The amount is not very big, only three or four taels of silver a month. Compared with the huge profit of the shop every month, she has not paid much attention to this amount of money.


    Li Zhong felt it was a pity and couldn''t help but said: "The shop processes too much grain every month, and it will cost a lot of money over time. If we have our own mill and hire two people to help, it will not only be convenient, but also You can save a lot of money over the course of a year!


    Mo Yan thought about it and realized that it was not very convenient. It is easy for her to store grain from the space to the warehouse, but before selling, it has to be transported from the warehouse to the mill for processing. After processing, it has to be transported back to the warehouse. If the shop is short of it, it must be transported to the warehouse again. The back and forth is really time-consuming andborious. . After all, the mill is not only responsible for its own business. It is impossible to leave it there after processing and then transport it if it is missing.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Li Zhong continued: "The field in the mountain col will be nted with rice this year, and the grain must be supplied to the shop. It is better to build a mill in the vige and store the processed grain at home. If there is any shortage in the shop, it will be transported directly. In this way, the warehouse does not need to be rented anymore. The money saved is enough to pay for thebor. In addition, there is no mill in the vige, and the people in the vige still need to grind some grain. Traveling all the way to the city or other viges, you can usually take jobs in the vige and earn some small money."


    Mo Yan was very excited after hearing this. It was not difficult to build a mill and it didnt cost much. The key was that it was very convenient. So he agreed without much thought and nned toplete the mill before building the winery.


    Seeing that it was still early, I guessed that the Mo Wu family and their daughter who were setting up a stall in Nanshi had not returned yet, so they drove over in a carriage, intending to take them back to Liuyang Vige.


    When we arrived at the street where the stall was set up, we saw that there were not many people on the street, so Mo Yan drove the carriage in directly.


    From a distance, I could see arge group of people surrounding the ce where Mo Wu and her daughter set up their stall. They couldn''t see the scene inside, but a few sharp screams came from time to time, which made Mo Yan change his face. The resident urged Dahongzao to go faster.


    "As a big guy here today, I''d like you to help me, an old woman, with my judgment!" In front of the onlookers, Mo Hong pointed at the silent Mo Wu with great sadness, and coughed up snot. She said with tears in her eyes: "This Mrs. Wu is the eldest daughter-inw of the olddy. The family is so poor that it is almost hard to uncover the pot. I am very happy that she has such a profitable business. I think that the family of about ten people, old and young, can finally make a living." She drank the porridge. But she was lucky. All the money she earned every day was in her hands, and the old woman didn''t even hear a sound. Even so, the old woman didn''t me her. After all, she earned the money. It''s her turn to take care of it, but she shouldn''t even care about her own child. She can earn so much money and feed her child. The child will scream hungry at home and call her "Mother" when she sees the sky. "Old woman" Watching and listening, it hurts in my heart, wuwu - what a sin, what a sin!"


    Afraid that the onlookers would not believe it, Mo Niu supported Mo Hong and pretended to wipe her eyes and scolded: "Sister-inw, you can ignore the rest of the family, but the child is a piece of flesh that fell off your body. How can you do that?" Be cruel, my poor nieces and nephews, it would be better for you to have such a mother than not!"


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw responded to each other and pretended to be so pitiful, so that most of the originally doubtful passers-by believed their words, and they all used Mo Wu: "It''s a shame that Ie to your ce to buy food every day, if I had known earlier. You are such an unfilial and unkind person, you wont buy it no matter what, huh, Im afraid Ill never eat it again.


    Thats it, if you dont care about your parents-inw or your children, could you possibly use all the money you earn to raise a wild man? You guys should recognize this woman clearly and dont buy her things in the future. Its so disgusting!


    s, the world is getting worse, the world is getting worse!


    The usations became more and more unpleasant. Mo Wu''s face turned pale. Looking at the mother-inw and daughter-inw who were still acting, she cried miserably: "Mom, my second brother and sister, just for money, how can you use me so falsely? I have said it before , the stall belongs to Yan Yatou, she has no time to take care of it, so she asked us mother and daughter to help, and we can only earn hard money. Why dont you believe it? I dont have enough trouble at home and you want me to bear such a reputation. You This is forcing me to die!"


    "Mom! Mom! Don''t be like this. It''s the grandma and the second aunt who are talking nonsense. Don''t let it go to your head!" Mo Dani''er hugged Mo Wushi tightly and cried in fright. Apparently, Mo Wushi was killedst time. Mo Hongshi was forced to almost jump into the river, which cast a shadow on her.


    Mo Hong obviously remembered this incident, and couldn''t help but use Mo Wu louder and louder to cover up her guilty conscience: "Wu, don''t try to lie to me with this, it was obviously that girl who kissed you and ruined this craft. I taught you that you just came to set up a stall. In the final analysis, this stall has nothing to do with that girl! I said that the money you earn will not be wanted by your family. You only need to take care of your own children. But you are so cruel that you don''t even care about your children. I have no choice but to tell you what you have done and ask everyone toment. If you still have some conscience, you can either use money to raise your children or let your younger siblings Ill help you, were a family anyway, we dont need to share it with each other, when the money is earned, you can just share some with your younger siblings.

 Chapter 461: Coming Crisis(1)

    Chapter 461: Coming Crisis(1)


    Chapter 461: Return to Crisis (1)


    Hearing Mo Hong''s shameless words, Mo Yan, who hurried over, almostughed angrily. She pushed through the crowd and walked in, blocking Mo Wu''s mother and daughter.


    As soon as they saw Mo Yan, the mother and daughter Mo and Wu seemed to have found a backbone and leaned forward excitedly:


    Yan, Yan girl!


    Sister Yan!


    Mo Yan smiled reassuringly at them, then turned her gaze to the top-notch mother-inw and daughter-inw. Seeing that their expressions suddenly turned ugly, she smiled sarcastically and said, "Who did I think was causing trouble? It turns out it''s you two. ! Why, Mo Yongxi failed to harm me but got retribution, you dont dare to seek revenge from me, but you just want to ruin my stall business to vent your anger? "


    Ever since Mo Yongxi was "punished by heaven" for causing harm to others, the people in the vige have been more in awe of Mo Yan and dare not make the slightest move behind his back. The same is true for Mo Hong and others. However, they were not in awe, but in fear. They believed that Mo Yan was possessed by a monster, so they used "demon magic" to seriously injure Mo Yongxi.


    Mo Hong was very afraid of Mo Yan. Although she hated her to the extreme, she did not dare to insult her at will like before, so she could only retort ording to her words: "Humph, this stall obviously belongs to the Wu family, why?" Is it yours? Dont try to fool me, an old woman, because I wont be fooled.


    Mo Yan was toozy to talk nonsense to her. He actually took out a piece of paper from the space between his sleeves and unfolded it in front of everyone. I saw an eye-catching red seal in the lower left corner of the paper. The name under the signature was the word "Mo Yan".


    After going to the government office to pay the taxes and management fees for the stall, the official in charge issued a receipt to Mo Yan. Thinking that it was useless, Mo Yan casually ced it in the space, but unexpectedly it woulde in handy today, and it was used to p Mo Hongshi in the face.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw were illiterate and stared at the receipt without knowing what it was. Some of the onlookers were literate, and they read out the content written above intermittently, and for a while there was noisy discussion all around:


    The name above is named Mo, but the womans surname is Wu. It seems that this woman is not lying and is really just helping others.


    Hmm, theres a big seal on this receipt, so it cant be faked.


    s, you really cant listen to other peoples opinions. We have wronged this woman before!


    The passers-by who had previously used Mo Wu the most were very embarrassed and could not spare their dignity toe over and apologize, so they hid behind the crowd and never said a word again.


    Based on what Mo Wu said before, others began to suspect the real intention of Mo Hong''s mother-inw and daughter-inw to make this quarrel. However, after experiencing the previous embarrassment and the fact that this matter had little to do with them, they stood still. They just watched the excitement and said nothing.


    Hearing thements from people around them, Mo Hong''s mother-inw and daughter-inw knew that things were going to be bad. However, they had been observing for several days. Knowing that the stall''s business was good and they could earn a lot of money every day, they were already salivating. Now, After finally doing this scene, it is not their character to leave without getting any benefits.


    Sure enough, Mo Hong added: "Even if mother and daughter are just here to help, they can still earn two wages, but they have never taken any money home, so what''s the point?"


    This time, without Mo Yan''s help, Mo Wu stood up on her own, looked straight at Mo Hong, and said with a hint of sobs in her tone: "Mom, Tietou is already neen this year, and Da Ni''er is also seventeen. At this age, I should have gotten married long ago, but our family is poor and we have nothing but a few shabby thatched huts. We have six people in one big house, which makes peopleugh. Just like that, what does Tietou have to do with his wife, and what does Da Nier have as a dowry?"

 Chapter 462: Coming Crisis(2)

    Chapter 462: Coming Crisis(2)


    Chapter 462: Return to Crisis (2)


    Speaking of this, Mo Wu wiped the corners of her eyes, and regardless of how ugly Mo Hong''s face was, she continued: "Tietou has a good job now. I could have saved enough for a wife in one or two years, but before Soon his sister-inw was injured, and all the little money he finally earned was used to treat her and give her medicine. Now that she can''t get out of bed, the money for medicine is a bottomless pit. The little money Tietou earns is only enough for his aunt to take medicine, and his wife You have no choice but toe out to work now, so that you can save some money for him, and it will be easier to marry a wife in the future! If this is the case, your mother still thinks that your daughter-inw is cruel and refuses to give you money, and she has nothing to say, the big deal is this If I dont earn any more money from my job, Tietou will never be able to find a wife..."


    After hearing these words, the people present were deeply moved and could not help but sympathize with Mo Wu. Whose family doesnt have sons and daughters? Who works hard for most of his life but not for his children? Mrs. Wu doesnt give the wages she earns to her family, but she saves them for her children. Whats wrong with this? Is it true that the child will not be able to marry a wife, and will be lonely and helpless all his life, and will not even have anyone to throw a basin when he is old?


    At this moment, no one was using Mo Wu of being unfilial and unkind. Instead, they were extremely disgusted with the aggressive Mo Hong: It was extremely generous of her daughter-inw to provide money for her sister-inw''s medical treatment, but the mother-inw didn''t know how to be grateful and actually forced her son to do so. It is too much for a daughter-inw to hand over her hard-earned wages. She is just like the evil mother-inw who treats her daughter-inw harshly!


    Mo Hong, who wasbeled as the "evil mother-inw", hated Mo Wu to death, but until now, she had no way to reverse this unfavorable situation, let alone benefit from Mo Wu. Finally, under the strange looks of the onlookers, she was helped away by Mo Niushi, which seemed like she was running away!


    Girl Yan, its all because of my cousin that Ive caused you trouble again.


    On the way back, Mo Wu kept apologizing to Mo Yan, feeling extremely guilty.


    Originally, the business of the stall was so prosperous that it made many stall owners jealous, and they would provoke customers from time to time. If my mother-inw and younger siblings really spilled dirty water on them today, once word spread, the business of the stall would probably be very bad. Its hard to do it anymore.


    In fact, she should have expected that something like this would happen. These days, her mother-inw and siblings have been pressuring her about setting up a stall. Even if she tried to exin it, it didn''t work. But she never expected that they would cause trouble. Coming out on the street, it was really annoying.


    "Cousin, don''t say that. They are them and you are you. They are determined to make trouble and you can''t stop them."


    Mo Yan was angry at the top mother-inw and daughter-inw, so she would not me Mo Wu. However, their goal failed today, and there was no guarantee that they would do something wrong again in the future. She did not have the leisure to waste her energy on such messy things. superior.


    Now that the two families have severed their rtionship, the mother-inw and daughter-inw are afraid of her, and they will not dare to make trouble in front of her in the future. But the cousin is different. As long as she is the daughter-inw of the old Mo family, she will not be able to satisfy the greedy Mo Hong. Shi and others, there will be no time to calm down.


    There were some things that she couldn''t say much to an outsider, so she had to ask insinuatingly: "Cousin, when you save enough money to buy a wife for Brother Tietou, are you going to build him a separate house or a big one? Living together as a whole family?"


    Mo Wu didn''t know why she suddenly asked this, but she still replied: "Of course I want to build a house for him alone. There is no room to add to the house he lives in now, and my cousin doesn''t want him to have a big family crowded in after he gets married. Together."


    Mo Yan then asked: "But Brother Tietou is your eldest son, and ording to the rules, he will take care of you until you grow old. If he lives alone, won''t he be used of being unfilial by outsiders?"

 Chapter 463: Coming Crisis(3)

    Chapter 463: Coming Crisis(3)


    Chapter 463: Return to Crisis (3)


    Mo Wu smiled and said, "How can this be done? Who in the vige doesn''t know what''s going on at home? There''s no other way to build him a new house to get a wife. You can''t get a wife and share a room with us!"


    When Mo Yan heard this, her eyes lit up and she couldn''t help but said: "In this case, you can build a spacious house elsewhere and move the whole family out. At the worst, you can give them more pension money every month. When Its for peace and quiet.


    Mo Wu was stunned, and shook her head with a wry smile: "Tietou is different from us. He is a grandson. As long as we parents don''t me him, no one will say anything if we move out. But if our family all If we move out, we will definitely be used of being unfilial, unless we build a bigger house and let the two elders live with us."


    Mo Yan frowned, it turned out that his idea was still too naive! This way doesn''t work. Could it be that my cousin has been secretly earning money, and she doesn''t even dare to take the money she earns, so she has to put it with her to feel at ease?


    Seeing that she was worrying about her family affairs, Mo Wu was deeply moved andforted her, "Girl Yan, it''s not a big deal. Anyway, I''ve been here for so many years. It will always get better and better in the future."


    Mo Yan looked at the optimistic smile on her face and sighed secretly. This is all she can do for the time being...


    Maybe because they were pped in the face in public and knew that Mo Yan was not easy to mess with, the best mother-inw and daughter-inw, Mo Hong and Mo Niu, did not dare to go to the stall to cause trouble again. Mo Yan observed them for a few days and saw that they seemed to be really honest, so he rxed his vignce and started looking for people to build houses and mills.


    The Mo family had a lot of empty houses, and a few of them could be used as a mill. However, because they had to hire people to help with the work, and Mo Yan didn''t like outsidersing and going in the house, she decided to use the ten acres ofnd that had not been used previously. Build another house on the homestead.


    The house used as a mill should be sturdy and durable, and does not need to be fancy. Moyan asked people to bring back a pile of blue bricks from the brick cer, and then found 20 people who could build walls through Yaxing. It took a month The mill was built in a short time, and mills, rice pounding machines and other tools were purchased one after another and added to them.


    The mill will not be open for the time being, so Mo Yan is not in a hurry to find a man, and will continue to prepare for the construction of the winery with his hands free.


    Time flies, and it is mid-March in a blink of an eye. During this period, it rained and snowed sporadically for a few days. After the weather cleared up, the weather became warmer day by day. The grass that had endured the cold winter sprouted green tips, and the trees in the mountains began to grow. Turning green, in the Mo family''s orchard, the peach, pear, and plum trees have already bloomed with pink or pink flowers, quietly waiting for the arrival of the flowering period.


    All thend in the mountain col has been cleared, and the Mo family''s three big fat oxen have also been put to use. It took more than half a month toplete the first deep plowing of 120 acres ofnd. .


    After the deep plowing waspleted, while the soil was still moist from the recent rain, the vigers who helped with the work took shovels to smooth the field edges, and nted grass roots dug from elsewhere or transnted from the mountains with good soil retention. Wild saplings, this way, even if there is a lot of rain in summer, there is no need to worry about the field ridges being washed away.


    Building a mill, selecting a location for the winery, making ns, designing drawings, and raising seedlings... Mo Yan was busy like a mule. She only took a breather when someone was asked to scatter the newly sprouted grain seeds in the seedling field. .


    As the saying goes, half of the good is the rice. The grain seeds produced in the space are soaked in diluted spiritual spring water. Don''t worry about the quality of the rice seedlings. Even if the soil in the newly opened paddy fields is not mature, it is not fertile enough, and the yield per mu will not be as high as in the previous life. Although the weight is 1,500 kilograms, a thousand kilograms is eptable. With Yan Junyu as her backing, she is not afraid of causing some adverse reactions.

 Chapter 464: Coming Crisis(4)

    Chapter 464: Coming Crisis(4)


    Chapter 464: Return to Crisis (4)


    Finally having a free day, Mo Yan sat in the yard, made herself a pot of tea, and read with gusto while holding a travel journal.


    Just when she saw the wonderful point, one after another chirping came from high in the sky, interrupting her thoughts. She didn''t even need to raise her head to listen to the sound, and Mo Yan could guess who it was.


    Maomao pped its powerful wings and kept hovering over Mo Yan''s head. He didn''t know whether he was looking for a ce to stay or whether he wanted to attract her attention.


    Mo Yan pretended not to see or hear, took a sip of tea and continued to stare at the book.


    Even though Maomao had developed his spiritual intelligence, he was not a human being after all. Seeing that Mo Yan ignored it, he had no choice but to flutter his wings andnd on the small table, raising the paw with the mailbox tied to it.


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then put down the travel diary in his hand, took out the letter and opened it slowly. Every seven days, Lei Dingfeng will receive a letter. The content of each letter is different, some are long and some are short. Although they had not seen each other for several months and were thousands of miles apart, through these pages of letter, she felt as if she had personally visited the war-torn border town and watched him riding a horse and holding a sword as he went into battle to defend against the enemy...


    Mo Yan knew it was dangerous. She could bear not to reply a word, but she couldn''t control her thoughts not to miss him.


    Looking at Maomao''s dripping eyes, she gave a wry smile, lowered her eyes and looked at the letter in her hand, which still smelled of ink, word by word. When she saw the five words "I will return in mid-April," her heart was shocked. , there was a moment of nkness in my mind!


    He ising back?


    Mo Yan calmed down and read the entire letter word for word from beginning to end to make sure that she understood correctly. He was reallying back!


    A strong joy spread from her heart. She stood up excitedly and identally knocked down the tea cup. She didn''t care to clean it up and ran directly to the desk in the study. She spread out the white paper and waited for the ink to be polished. When she started writing the reply, she was suddenly stunned!


    On the snow-white paper, there was only a blurred mass of ck ink in the end.


    Shanhai City was the first city that the Ba people conquered Da Chu, and it was also thest city that Da Chus army of hundreds of thousands recovered.


    Just three days ago, the Ba tribe fell into an ambush carefullyid by Xiao Ruiyuan. More than half of them were killed or injured. They were unable topete with Da Chu''s hundreds of thousands of troops, so they had to leave their corpses on the ground and return. At this point, the battle thatsted for more than five months finally ended.


    Its night, the temporarymander-in-chiefs residence.


    The empty mailbox made the hope in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes gradually fade away, and his whole person became cold again. However, what happened next forced him to temporarily put aside his love for his son and daughter.


    How are you preparing for the return journey?


    After reading the secret message from the capital, Xiao Ruiyuan''s sharp eyes shed with a dark light, and his deep voice echoed in the empty room, conveying a sense of solemnity.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared. Xiao Jiu knelt down on one knee and replied respectfully: "Everything is ready. Master can act as nned at any time."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and said in a deep voice: "The journey back to Beijing this time will definitely be unstable. The fewer people who know the scheduled return date, the better."


    Xiao Jiu''s face turned solemn: "I understand."


    Those who want to seize the throne of the crown prince have long wanted to put their master to death and make the princepletely unable to stand up. This time, the master defeated the Ba people, and the prince''s reputation in the court is bound to be much higher. Those people are just afraid that they can''t stand it anymore. Cramp the master''s muscles and strip him to his bones. The existence of the secret guard is to protect the safety of the master. No matter what, he must protect the safety of the master and protect the master''s safe return to Beijing.


    When Xiao Jiu retreated, Xiao Ruiyuan pressed his forehead tiredly.


    Compared to the turbulent capital, he preferred to stay on the border and fight on the battlefield. However, since he was marked by the prince''s party, he could no longer choose the path he wanted to take. He once thought that if the prince could safely pass the age of twenty-five and sessfully sit in that position, he might be able to win the favor of guarding the border for the rest of his life. If he couldn''t make it through... the worst he could do was lose his life!


    However, ever since I met that woman, I have been concerned about her. In the past, when faced with the murderous intentions of these demons and monsters, he would not have taken it to heart and would have faced the difficulties and killed them all. But now, he does not want to take risks anymore. He wants to go back alive to see her...


    Ever since receiving the letter from Xiao Ruiyuan that he was about to return in triumph, Mo Yan couldn''t keep up his spirits. Every time he went to the city, he would sit in a teahouse and listen to the rumors. He wanted to know about the return of the army. Specific date.


    Its just that there are so many rumors every time that its difficult to distinguish the true from the false. On the other hand, the storyteller in the teahouse used a very imaginative mind to exin the story of Xiao Ruiyuan''s courageous defense against the enemy. The venue was almost full and very popr with the people. Mo Yan listened carefully several times and could almost recite it backwards.


    One afternoon, Mo Yan, Mo Wu and others sat down around the table and began to count the money earned from running a stall for a month, intending to string the copper coins together and take them to the bank to exchange them for silver.


    Sister, sister, youve been counting this bunch of copper coins for almost an hour, and youve almost scratched the surface of the words on it!


    Xin''er looked at her sister who was obviously wandering again with an extremely helpless expression. She couldn''t even remember how many times this happened today.


    Mo Wu, who was sitting on the other side counting money, raised his head with a suspicious look on his face: "Yan Yatou, you''ve been like thistely, you...are you worried about something?"


    Mo Yan broke out into a sweat, fearing that she would see something, so she quickly found an excuse to cover it up: "Auntie, maybe I was too busy a while ago and didn''t get a good rest. I myself feel that my brain is not as flexible as before, and sometimes I turn around. But Wan''er!"


    Mo Wu looked at her face and saw that her face was white and rosy, and she didn''t look like she was overworked, so she became more confused. But Mo Yan didn''t say anything, so she couldn''t ask more questions, so he gave her a few words of advice, asking her to rest more and not work too hard.


    Mo Yan responded guiltily, and when he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Maomao, who had not been seen for several days, suddenly rushed in like a cannonball, and screamed one after another from his mouth...

 Chapter 465: dying(1)

    Chapter 465: dying(1)


    Chapter 465 Dying (1)


    By a small river three hundred miles north of the capital, a dozen people dressed in ck were scattered in a circle and resting on the spot, their exposed eyes keenly observing what was going on around them. Not far away from them, a dozen horses quickly gnawed on the grass along the river bank with their heads lowered.


    The horses'' abdomens were severely sunken. It was obvious that they had not eaten for a long time. Their backs and necks were wet, and many ces were stained with an unknown dark red color. Most of their limbs had injuries, and the blood that had flowed out had been dried. Apparently, their owners had carried out a brutal fight on them not long ago.


    ording to Da Chu''s military regtions, when the war is over, regardless of victory or defeat, themander-in-chief cannot lead the army back to the court. He must return half a month before the army sets off to prevent themander from bing disloyal and threatening the safety of Chu.


    Last year, when Xiao Ruiyuan led his army to resist the enemy and rushed to the border from central Beijing, he only took away 30,000 soldiers from the camp on the outskirts of Beijing. The remaining 70,000 soldiers were mobilized from various state capitals and led directly to the border by local generals. In this way, the troops can be dispersed so that those in power can rest assured.


    More than half a month ago, Xiao Ruiyuan led his army to fight against the Ba people and achieved aplete victory. Within a few days, an imperial edict calling him back to the capital arrived in Shanhai City. Knowing that the road would not be stable, Xiao Ruiyuan made preparations in advance. After receiving the imperial edict, he led more than a hundred guards and 60 secret guards back to the capital from Shanhai City.


    Along the way, one assassination after another never stopped, and they faced at least two life-and-death fights every day. Moreover, the killers had been trained for many years, and their skills were strong. If Xiao Ruiyuan''s secret guards were not very powerful and fought tooth and nail to protect their master, Xiao Ruiyuan would not have been able to get here smoothly. This journey was made with blood and lives!


    After dozens of life-and-death battles, all of Xiao Ruiyuan''s more than one hundred guards were killed, and only seventeen of his secret guards were left. Now that they have reached the capital''s sphere of influence, they are increasingly afraid to take it lightly.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan was leaning on the big stone on the river bank with his eyes closed and concentrating. The deep green shadow in his eyes told of his exhaustion. Under the baptism of blood, his silver light armor turned into dark red. It can be seen that How dangerous this journey has been!


    I dont know if he was frightened, but on the other side of the river, a water bird that was fishing suddenly screamed and fluttered its wings, setting off microwaves on the calm water. The water birds far and near seemed to have made an appointment, fluttering With wings spread, they fled in all directions.


    Xiao Ruiyuan opened his eyes with a "swish", and a cold dark light shed in his eyes. The secret guards guarding him stood up one after another, holding the sword hilt at their waist tightly with their hands, staring at the water with their sharp eyes.


    The atmosphere was quiet and strange. The grazing horses seemed to have noticed something unusual. They stopped eating one after another and moved toward their owners uneasily.


    At this time, there was movement on the water, and arcs were slowly swinging around a point in the center. The secret guard closest to the river quickly discovered the "culprit" who caused the movement, and his tone was slightly rxed. The ground said: "Nothing, it''s a snake."


    It turned out to be a false rm!


    The tight-bodied secret guards secretly rxed, their sword-holding hands slowly rxed, and they sat down again to rest and recover their strength.


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and locked his eyes tightly on the water. The snake swam away for a long time without seeing anything strange. Then he withdrew his gaze and looked at the vast sky without knowing what he was thinking.


    Master, here it is! Xiao Jiu came over with a freshly roasted hare, interrupting Xiao Ruiyuans meditation.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked back lightly, and was about to reach out to take it. When he saw that his hands were stained with dirt from nowhere, he stood up and nned to wash his hands before eating.

 Chapter 466: dying(2)

    Chapter 466: dying(2)


    Chapter 466 Dying (2)


    Walking to the river, Xiao Ruiyuan was about to squat down and wash his hands. At this moment, Maomao, who was hovering in the air on alert, suddenly let out a sharp and short scream, and a strong sense of crisis hit his heart.


    Without thinking, Xiao Ruiyuan quickly drew out the sharp sword from his waist and swung it neatly to his chest. With a click, a speeding arrow split into two and fell into the water.


    "Enemy attack - protect the master!" Xiao Jiu shouted, quickly threw away the food in his hand, drew his sword and ran towards Xiao Ruiyuan.


    The other secret guards reacted quickly, and in a blink of an eye they surrounded Xiao Ruiyuan, ready to face the enemy. The sharp des in their hands emitted a dazzling cold light under the sunlight.


    Immediately afterwards, masked killers rose up from the bottom of the river one after another, breaking the calmness of the water.


    The war is about to break out!


    "kill!"


    Before the killer could take the lead, Xiao Ruiyuan gave an order and led the secret guards to pounce on the enemy.


    Xiao Ruiyuan is like a **** of killing, with a strong aura of murder lingering around him. He cleanly waves the sword in his hand to harvest the lives of the enemies that are approaching fiercely.


    No one counted how many killers appeared. The secret guards seemed to be unaware of fatigue and kept repeating the killing actions. Even though there were more and more wounds on their bodies and their waving arms became weaker and weaker, they did not dare. There is the slightest hint of carry.


    There are more and more corpses lying on the ground and never getting up. The green grass is gradually dyed red with blood, and the air is filled with a strong smell of blood, which makes you sick to smell it.


    When thest killer was killed by the sword, Xiao Ruiyuan''s whole body was once again soaked with blood, and there was no dry ce to be found.


    The corpses of the killers were scattered all over the ground. Xiao Jiu didn''t care about rest. He started to check with the remaining secret guards. If he found any killer with harmful breath, he would neatly stab him in the heart.


    Sixty-six assassins were killed this time, more than any previous time. Although they were all killed, Xiao Ruiyuan''s secret guards also lost eleven, leaving only thest five.


    Looking at the eleven bodies lying unconscious on the ground, Xiao Ruiyuan''s blood-red eyes shed with deep pain. He closed his eyes, the hatred deep in his bones still lingering.


    One day...one day, he will teach those people to pay the price they deserve!


    Even though they have undergone all kinds of cruel training since childhood, are ustomed to life and death, and are destined to be unable to have normal emotions like ordinary people, thepanions who once apanied them in life and death have now turned into cold corpses, which still makes Xiao Jiu and others Eyes red.


    Unable to bear their corpses to be exposed in the wilderness and be lunch for wild beasts and vultures, Xiao Jiu and others suppressed the grief in their hearts, found branches and dry firewood from the woods not far away, and gently ced the corpses of theirpanions on the ground. Above, open the fire fold and cremate them.


    Watching the corpses of theirpanions being devoured by the mes one by one, Xiao Jiu and others could not hide the grief in their hearts. Xiao Ruiyuan stood beside him and was stunned for a moment.


    However, the danger came so suddenly. At this moment, an arrow with a blue light came through the air, carrying a fierce wind, and pointed directly at Xiao Ruiyuan''s chest...


    Looking at Maomao, who was covered in blood and frightened, Mo Yan''s face instantly turned pale, and his hands and feet were so weak that he could hardly sit on the chair.


    "Sister-sister, what''s wrong with you?" Xin''er was the first to notice something strange about her, and shouted loudly with her face turning pale. She has not forgotten that her eldest sister also suffered from a serious illnessst year, and even the doctor could not detect anything. Although she got better inexplicablyter, but now that her eldest sister is like this, she is very worried that her body is not in good condition.

 Chapter 467: dying(3)

    Chapter 467: dying(3)


    Chapter 467 Dying (3)


    Mo Yan looked at Xin''er nkly, her ears buzzing and she couldn''t hear what she was saying. She opened her mouth to ask, but couldn''t spit out a word.


    Looking at Maomao, who was fluttering her wings and whining in front of her, Mo Yan forced herself to calm down. When her brain could finally control her limbs, she stood up and hugged Maomao, regardless of Xin''er and others behind her. He yelled, ran back to the room, and locked the doors and windows.


    This movement woke up the three beasts who were sleeping in the hut. Seeing Mo Yan like this, they quickly got up and gathered around her, buzzing and making anxious sounds.


    Mo Yan didn''t care about them at all. He put Maomao on the table and his voice changed in a trembling tone: "Did something happen to your master?"


    Maomao looked at her and let out a sad cry, with unprecedented sorrow in his eyes. Before Mo Yan could continue to ask questions, he raised his paw and scratched the palm of her right hand. There was an unprecedented sadness in his cry. Too urgent.


    After getting the answer, Mo Yan''s mind went nk for a moment, and then he was awakened by the sharp paining from his right heart. Looking at the blood-oozing palms, she seemed to have thought of something. Her dim eyes suddenly lit up, and she quickly entered the space with Maomao and the three beasts.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the space, Maomao pped his wings and flew straight towards the ck Ganoderma lucidum beside the spiritual spring.


    When this Ganoderma lucidum was first discovered, it was bright red. After being transnted into the space, it slowly turned purple, and then slowly transformed into ck. Now, it haspletely turned into a deep inky ck.


    The fragrance emitted by ck Ganoderma is very strong and can be clearly smelled several meters away. Mo Yan liked this scent very much. Every time she got close to it, she felt as if she had drank arge ss of spiritual spring water and became full of energy. Combined with the reactions of several beasts and Maomao every time they saw the ck Ganoderma lucidum, she was very happy. She knew that this was a treasure, and its effects might be beyond her imagination.


    At this time, seeing Maomao eagerly digging the soil with his ws, trying to dig out the ck Ganoderma lucidum, Mo Yan stepped forward quickly and was about to uproot the ck Ganoderma lucidum without thinking, but was stopped by Dabai.


    Dabai, that person is very important to me, will you let me use it to save people? Mo Yan looked at Dabai with red eyes, speaking to it in such a pleading tone for the first time.


    She knew how much Dabai valued this ck Ganoderma. If she hadn''t stopped it, it would have been swallowed by it before it was transnted into space. If it weren''t for Dabai, she would have gotten this good thing that might save her life, so she had long nned to give half of the ck Ganoderma lucidum to Dabai. What she did now was tantamount to robbing Dabai of something, but when she thought of that person waiting She couldn''t care less about the ck Ganoderma lucidum to save her life.


    Dabai nced at her silently, turned his head and barked lowly at the furball beside him. As if he had received the order, Hairball quickly walked over, stretched out his sharp and long ws hidden under the flesh pad, and lightly scratched the edge of the ck Ganoderma lucidum, and a thumb-sized piece fell off.


    When Maomao saw this, he didn''t dislike it at all. He quickly picked it up and fluttered his wings to leave, but he forgot that he was in space.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what happened to Xiao Ruiyuan, but when she thought about the severe pain in her heart before, and how eager Maomao was, if it wasn''t a matter of life and death, she wouldn''t have scratched the palm of her hand in a hurry.


    Worried that a small piece of ck Ganoderma was not enough, under Dabai''s disapproving gaze, Mo Yan took off another piece, packed it in a purse with the previous piece, and tied it to Maomao''s feet. Afterwards, he found arge water bag and filled it with spiritual spring water, tied it to the back of Xiaohua, who was very fast and very strong, touched its head and said in a deep voice: "Xiaohua, please. "

 Chapter 468: dying(4)

    Chapter 468: dying(4)


    Chapter 468 Dying (4)


    Ouch Xiao Hua understood what her master meant, and her big head bowed her hand obediently, and barked at Mao Mao again.


    Saving people is like putting out fire. Mo Yan did not dare to dy any longer, and soon took Xiaohua and Maomao out of the space.


    The door of the room was banged, and the anxious shouts of Xin''er, Mo Wu, and others were heard. Mo Yan quickly opened the door. In the surprised eyes of everyone, Maomao fluttered its wings and flew high into the sky at high speed. Go, and soon turned into a small ck dot, disappearing under the blue sky and white clouds; Xiao Hua was no exception, spreading her hooves like a galloping arrow and ran out of the yard, following the direction in which Maomao flew. Passed by and soon disappeared...


    Facing the concerned greetings from Xin''er and the others, Mo Yan''s mind was in confusion and he didn''t know how to exin it. Seeing that she was unwilling to speak, everyone did not dare to ask her anything even though they were very worried, so they had to persuade her a few words and let her lie down and rest.


    Mo Yan was very confused, so she followed their words andy on the bed, pretending to be asleep. When they left Hou, she suddenly opened her eyes, and her mind started to spin rapidly, thinking about what danger Xiao Ruiyuan might have encountered.


    In thest letter, he clearly said that he would be back in mid-April. Today is April 18. ording to the time, he should be on the road at this time, or even very close to the capital. As themander-in-chief of an army of 100,000, he achieved aplete victory this time. Not only did he regain the lost city, he also killed tens of thousands of enemies. The Ba people''s vitality was severely damaged and they did not dare to invade Dachu again in a short time. At this time , he is in the limelight, who will be disadvantageous to him at this time?


    A political enemy? Or were the Ba people unwilling to fail and sent someone to assassinate him? Or... his great achievements have aroused the suspicion of those in power and want to eliminate him?


    Thinking of thest possibility, all the blood drained from Mo Yan''s face, and waves of pain surged in her heart, making her almost breathless. Looking at the dried blood on her palms, she just wished she could grow a pair of wings and fly to his side to see with her own eyes that he was safe and sound.


    Beside the small river where the grass was stained red with blood, there were nearly a hundred warriors in fine costumes. They held sharp swords and formed a circle. They guarded the people in the circle faithfully and not even a fly could fly in. . These warriors were elite guards belonging to the Prince''s Mansion. They followed the ghost doctor to rescue Xiao Ruiyuan under the Prince''s order, but they arrived a step toote.


    After thest injection, the Ghost Doctor stood up sweating profusely. Perhaps because he had lowered his head for too long, he felt dizzy for a moment. If the warrior on the side hadn''t caught him with his quick eyes and hands, he might have fallen to the ground. .


    Xiao Ruiyuany on the ground with his upper body exposed, his eyes tightly closed, and there was no trace of blood on his face, but his thin lips showed a strange purple color, which was an obvious sign of poisoning; his chest was densely covered with There were nearly a hundred silver needles stuck in it. In the center surrounded by the silver needles, an arrow pierced through the chest, revealing only a short section of arrow feathers.


    It turned out that there was a master archer among the group of killers. He was lying in wait in the dense forest not far away. Taking advantage of Xiao Ruiyuan''s rxation, he shot the poisonous arrow. If Xiao Ruiyuan hadn''t had a premonition of danger and instinctively turned sideways when he was about to be hit by the arrow, the arrow would have pierced his heart and there would be no way for him to survive. But even so, the poison smeared on the arrow prated deeply into his body.


    After a while, the ghost doctor, who had regained some energy, knelt down and felt Xiao Ruiyuan''s pulse again. Seeing that the pulse was weaker than before, he closed his eyes and looked extremely sad.


    Unexpectedly, even though he hurriedly and slowly arrived, it was toote. Although he tried his best to seal Xiao Xiaozi''s heart veins, the poison still seeped into his heart veins, and it was difficult for gods to save him!


    When Xiao Jiu saw this, he knew that his master was in trouble. He couldn''t suppress his grief for a moment, grabbed the ghost doctor and asked in disbelief: "He was also infected with the ''Heart-Eating Poison'', how could you contain this kind of disease for His Highness?" Its extremely poisonous, why cant you think of a way to save your master now?


    The heart-eating poison was introduced to Dachu from a foreignnd decades ago. Its toxicity is extremely overbearing. Once it invades the heart, the poisoned person will experience the torture of thousands of devourings before dying painfully.


    The ghost doctor didn''t care about his rudeness. Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan, whose breath was weakening, he said with red eyes: "Your Highness was able to survive by eating the royal treasure Blood Ganoderma lucidum. Even if there is a second Blood Ganoderma lucidum in the world now, Xiao Xiaozi cant wait any longer, this is fate!


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Jiu''s face was full of despair. It was as if all his strength had been drained from his whole body. He weakly took two steps back and unconsciously let go of the ghost doctor''s hand.


    The ghost doctor couldn''t help but feel more and more sad when he saw this. Thinking of the bottle of red python bile ced in the medicine room, I felt even more regretful. Xiao Xiaozi''s body has not been hollowed out by the poison. As long as there is a small piece of ck Ganoderma lucidum... no, even a blood Ganoderma lucidum, as long as it isbined with the red python gall and not the thousand-year ginseng, he is sure to save Xiao Xiaozi. But the ck Ganoderma lucidum It has not appeared in the world for five hundred years and is more rare than thousand-year-old ginseng.


    Now that the heart-eating poison has entered his heart, even if Xiao Xiao has profound skills and amazing perseverance, he will not be able to survive tonight. It is simply impossible to find the ck Ganoderma lucidum in such a short time!


    Although Xiao Ruiyuan was fighting the heart-eating poison with his eyes closed, he did not lose consciousness. He could clearly hear the conversation between the ghost doctor and Xiao Jiu. He never believed in the so-called "fate", otherwise, as early as more than ten years ago, he would have been dead the moment he was framed and trapped by a pack of wolves!


    As long as he still has breath, he will never give up the hope of living. He has not gone back to see her alive, and has not even told her in person that he loves her... Thinking of the woman hidden in his heart, Xiao Ruiyuan forced his heart to Feeling severe pain, I struggled to open my eyes. In those originally cold eyes, there was a breathtaking light flowing...

 Chapter 469: Confess(1)

    Chapter 469: Confess(1)


    Chapter 469 Confession (1)


    Although the arrow did not damage Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart, the injury to his left chest was obviously not minor. The ghost doctor prepared a lot of good medicine but did not dare to pull out the arrow easily for fear of hurting his heart. He could only temporarily seal his acupuncture points with silver needles to avoid excessive blood loss.


    The arrow wound can be dyed for a while, and it is toote to rush back to the capital for further treatment. However, the vicious heart-eating poison will not wait for anyone, and it can onlyst until dark at best.


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew that his life was hanging by a thread, but he was really unwilling to do so. He opened his eyes and looked at the ghost doctor and Xiao Jiu. His clear voice was filled with a hint of urgency: "Go back... to the capital, immediately... immediately..."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s awakening surprised Xiao Jiu, who was in despair. He squatted down and said with a trembling voice: "Master, how do you feel?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face was as golden as paper, and it was extremely difficult to even speak: "I have nothing to do for the time being. Go back to Beijing."


    LordMaster


    Seeing his high-spirited master, who looked like the **** of war, look like this, Xiao Jiu felt extremely sad. Although he didn''t understand why his master was in a hurry to return to the capital, as a secret guard, all he could do was obey orders. He stretched out his hands tremblingly and was about to pick up Xiao Ruiyuan when he was stopped by the ghost doctor.


    "He is too seriously injured and should not be moved. I will give him a lookter."


    He was severely injured and poisoned. It was an ident that Xiao Ruiyuan woke up. The ghost doctor thought a miracle had happened, but the result of diagnosing the pulse again made his heart drop to the bottom.


    Xiao Jiu, who originally held a glimmer of hope, was filled with despair once again when he saw this. Even though he was strong-willed, ayer of wetness could not be suppressed in his eyes. He touched the sword at his waist, and there was a sh in his eyes. A touch of determination.


    The same is true for several other secret guards. For them, Xiao Ruiyuan is their belief and the **** in their hearts. A person who loses his faith and the **** in his heart is nothing more than a walking corpse. Its better to end it on your own and follow the God in your heart!


    As if he had read through their thoughts, a rare smile appeared on Xiao Ruiyuan''s gray face, and his low and hoarse voice showed his weakness: "There is no need to feel sad. After I leave, you will be free people and can be like me." Marry a wife, have children, and live a normal life like ordinary people. This is thest order I, the master, give you!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu and the others all knelt on the ground without saying a word, silently resisting this order.


    Xiao Ruiyuan endured the severe pain in his chest, took a deep breath, looked at the secret guard kneeling in front of him, and no longer had the strength to say aplete sentence.


    The ghost doctor couldn''t bear this scene, so he turned around secretly, stretched out his hand and wiped his face.


    As the royal doctor of Prince Chu Heng, Xiao Ruiyuan clearly understands the importance of Chu Heng. Without Xiao Ruiyuan, Chu Heng is just a tiger without ws. Although it still has sharp teeth, it can no longer threaten the ferocious enemy. Even if it weren''t for Chu Heng, the ghost doctor who watched Xiao Ruiyuan grow up would not want him to perish. But without ck ganoderma, there would be nothing he could do even if he had the power of rejuvenation!


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression became calmer. He looked at the ghost doctor with his back turned and asked, "Old Ghost, you still have a way to stop the poisonous disease and help me return to the capital, right?"


    He has never doubted the ghost doctor''s medical skills. He has a way to detoxify the heart-eating poison, but he just doesn''t have ck Ganoderma lucidum. He didn''t want to live, he just wanted to be able to return to Beijing alive and see her onest time alive.


    The ghost doctor turned around, opened his mouth and said with difficulty: "Boy Xiao, the heart-eating poison has seeped into your internal organs. In less than an hour, you... I have a secret technique that can temporarily maintain a glimmer of life, but it can onlyst for three Hours, three hourster, even if there is ck Ganoderma... have you, have you thought about it?"

 Chapter 470: Confess (2)

    Chapter 470: Confess (2)


    Chapter 470 Confession (2)


    Xiao Ruiyuan closed his eyes and nodded gently, his voice almost inaudible: "Thank you."


    Seeing how decisive he was, the ghost doctor said nothing more. Time was so tight that he didn''t care about his grief, and quickly prepared the silver needles and potions needed to perform the secret technique.


    The silver needles seemed to be alive. They prated into Xiao Ruiyuan''s various major points at extremely tricky angles. Several of the dead points where the needles could not be inserted were temporarily reached a certain level under the ghost doctor''s exquisite needle cement. kind of bnce.


    As more and more silver needles fell, Xiao Ruiyuan''splexion improved unexpectedly. A blush appeared on his originally gray cheeks, but in the eyes of Xiao Jiu and others, it was extremely heart-wrenching and dazzling.


    With only thest acupuncture point left, the ghost doctor wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and hesitated to insert the needle. He looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with aplex expression, who was already covered with silver needles. The unbearable look in his eyes almost solidified: This Once one needle falls, it will really make a difference!


    Xiao Ruiyuan opened his eyes and looked at the hesitant ghost doctor. His voice was unexpectedly soft: "Ghost doctor, let''s continue!"


    The ghost doctor''s heart was shocked, and he instantly gave up his previous hesitation, concentrated his mind again, and slowly dropped the silver needle in his hand towards the Tanzhong point.


    At this critical moment, a high-pitched eagle call came from high in the sky, as if in response, and not far away, a distant wolf howl sounded clearly...


    The red sunset is like a ripe poached egg, and the houses seem to be covered with a gorgeous coat. Smoke rises from the vige, intertwined with the voices of adults calling for children ying, and the whole willow tree The vige is full of tranquility and peace, just like a vibrant picture of a sunset mountain vige in the evening.


    Mo Yan had no time to appreciate this beautiful scenery. At this time, she stood quietly on the hillside behind the house, looking at the direction where the flowers and feathers disappeared without blinking. Whenever she heard the birds pping their wings, She stood on tiptoes and looked around, wondering if they were back.


    Two and a half hours had passed since Xiaohua and Maomao left. Mo Yan didn''t know how far they were going, or whether they had sessfully delivered the ck ganoderma and spiritual spring water to the man to help him escape from danger. .


    She was filled with worry and anxiety but no one could tell her. She could only stand here with hope, waiting and praying devoutly, asking God to bless the man and let hime back safely.


    Li Xiu went out to look for someone, and it took him a long time to find a familiar, lonely figure standing there, with an indescribable vulnerability and helplessness on his back. She sighed, walked over quietly, raised her arms to hug the thin shoulder, and looked in the direction Mo Yan was looking at, but only saw a few birds busy returning to their nests.


    Girl Yan, they wille back. If you are worried, why dont youe back after dinner?


    Mo Yan didn''t notice that there was an extra arm on her shoulder. It wasn''t until Li Xiu''s voice sounded that she slowly turned her head. It took her a moment to realize what she had said. She opened her mouth and the voice that came out was hoarse: " Aunt Li, I can''t eat, you go and eat first, I will go in when Xiaohua and Maomaoe back."


    Li Xiu frowned, hesitated for a while, and finally seemed to muster up a lot of courage to ask out the doubts in her heart: "Yan Yatou, do you, do you have someone you like?" Seeing Mo Yan''s face was shocked. She knew she had guessed correctly, and continued: "Maomao came back suddenly and left in a hurry with Xiaohua. Did something happen to that person?"


    Mo Yan looked at Li Xiu with wide eyes. She felt a little flustered and didn''t know whether to admit it or not. If it were in the previous life, it would not be a shame to fall in love with someone, but in this closed-minded ancient times, where marriages between men and women follow the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers, even if you just have a crush on someone, without doing anything out of the ordinary, if someone knows about it, you will be unhappy with your girlfriend. Reputation can also have a very negative impact.

 Chapter 471: Confess (3)

    Chapter 471: Confess (3)


    Chapter 471 Confession (3)


    She is not afraid that her reputation will be damaged, but she cannot ignore her family, especially Xiner, who is also a girl and has a sister whose reputation has been ruined. In the eyes of outsiders, her sister will not be much better. It''s not that she doesn''t believe Li Xiu, but she doesn''t want anyone to know about this for the time being.


    Seeing her scruples, Li Xiu was annoyed and secretly med herself for being too reckless. Even if she had doubts in her heart, she shouldn''t have asked out loud. It''s just that she was really concerned and couldn''t bear to see her like this, so she made a slip of the tongue.


    Now it was toote to take back what he had asked. Li Xiu quickly made up for it: "Girl Yan, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked this. If you don''t want to say it, just say it. Just pretend you haven''t heard it! Don''t worry, I''m sorry about this." I won''t tell anyone, but you have to keep your eyes open, don''t be like me..." Realizing that she had said the wrong thing again, she quickly closed her mouth.


    Hearing the concern in these words, Mo Yan''s nervous mood rxed a little. Looking at Li Xiu''s gentle and sincere eyes, the worry and anxiety in her heart were so heavy that she suddenly had the urge to talk.


    Aunt Li is more than ten years older than her. She has experienced so many hardships and setbacks, but her psychology is not distorted. She is still gentle and considerate. She believes that even if she knows the whole story, she will not tell others about it. .


    She had too many confusions in her heart and needed someone to clear them up. Among the people close to her, Aunt Li was undoubtedly the most suitable. Moreover, she knew Xiao Ruiyuan and how Xiao Ruiyuan met their family, so she had a certain understanding of him. In this way, you may be able to give yourself the most pertinent suggestions.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan didn''t hesitate too much, and quickly exined in detail what happened between her and Xiao Ruiyuan, as well as the entanglement and hesitation in this rtionship, as well as the origin and delivery of Maomao. As for the medicine, she reced the ck Ganoderma lucidum with the wound medicine she had prepared from the medical clinic.


    After hearing this, Li Xiu was quite surprised. She didn''t expect that Yan Yatou''s favorite person would be Mr. Xiao, but that''s fine. If it was Mr. Xiao, she wouldn''t worry about Yan Yatou being deceived by someone with bad intentions.


    Although I have only met Mr. Xiao twice, at first nce, Mr. Xiao is not the kind of hypocrite who can y with women''s feelings. Besides, he has a high position and is extremely handsome. What kind of woman would he want? If he loses his affection, he won''t be so interested in her anymore.


    Thinking of this, when Li Xiu was about to say something, Mo Yan said to himself: "I wonder if Xiaohua and Maomao have arrived, whether he is seriously injured, and whether the medicine can help him."


    Li Xiu felt heartbroken when she heard this. She gently lifted the loose hair around Mo Yan''s ears, hugged her shoulders andforted her: "Don''t scare yourself by thinking about it. Master Xiao can break through the battlefield where swords have no eyes and defeat the fierce ones." The Ba people are obviously capable! Even if there is an ident on the road, it may not be him who is injured, it may also be his close subordinates!"


    Mo Yan shook her head and smiled bitterly. She selfishly hoped that something happened to someone else, but Maomao was so anxious. Apart from Xiao Ruiyuan, the master, no other person could make it do this.


    Li Xiu couldn''t bear to see her like this, so he patted her shoulder gently and changed the subject: "Girl Yan, it''s hard for me as an outsider to say anything about the matter between you and Mr. Xiao. In a few months, you will be able to get hairpins." Yes, I think your father will make a marriage for you at that time. If you can let go of this rtionship, you may not be happy in the future. If you can''t let go...why don''t you try to ept it?"


    If she was also fourteen or fifteen years old, she would be so frightened that she would persuade Yan Yatou to give up. However, after going through so much, she understands that when ites to rtionships, you can''t just give up! Originally, Yan Yatou''s feelings for Mr. Xiao were not so deep that she would not marry him unless he was Qing. However, something happened to Mr. Xiao, which aroused all Yan Yatou''s emotions. Regardless of whether Mr. Xiao coulde back safely, she was afraid that he would not marry her. It''s hard to let go.


    ept? Mo Yan looked at Li Xiu nkly, not expecting that she would say that.


    Li Xiu smiled and nodded, encouraging: "Yan Yatou, if Mr. Xiao is sincere to you, he will naturally value you as a person. As for the so-called family background and status, he doesn''t care about it anymore. Why do you have to worry about it?" ? If he wants to marry you, he will solve all the obstacles between you. What do you have to worry about? If he can''t do it, it only means that his feelings for you are not deep enough. If it is true, In this case, there is no need for you to invest your feelings for such a person; if you are worried about your father... I think it is not necessary. Your father loves you so much and is not a pedantic person who sticks to his family status. As long as Mr. Xiao shows enough sincerity. , I dont think your father will object.

 Chapter 472: Promise yourself (1)

    Chapter 472: Promise yourself (1)


    Chapter 472: Commit yourself (1)


    Mo Yan didnt understand what Li Xiu said. What she didnt say was that she was afraid that she would unknowingly invest all her emotions, but in the end she would not be able to achieve positive results. How would she deal with herself when that happens?


    I didnt dare to fall in love in my previous life, and I never did, but I saw other peoples love. Take her eldest brother as an example. He is such a mature and wise man. Even he said that even if he encounters love, he will not be unlike himself like many people. After falling in love, he will die again and be neurotic. However, when he When he met the girl he liked, he fell in love without looking back.


    That rtionship failed to work out in the end. From then on, the eldest brother said nothing about his rtionship. Until her death, the 35-year-old eldest brother was still single. The eldest brother couldn''t forget that girl, and he was unwilling to find someone to get close to. In order to numb himself, he put all his energy on work. In just a few years, he expanded the size of thepany several times.


    However, her family members, including her, clearly knew that her eldest brother was unhappy and unhappy! They even hope that the eldest brother can be like many young people who are intoxicated and dreamy, spending extravagantly and dissolutely, at least this can bring him short-term happiness. However, the eldest brother has always been a dry well, calm but has lost its freshness.


    She knows her own temperament well. Once she falls into an emotional whirlpool, she may be even more unable to extricate herself than her elder brother. It''s very painful to ask for something but not get it, and it''s even more despairing to get it and lose it again. Just thinking about it makes her so ufortable that she can''t breathe! She was timid and did not dare to ept that person''s feelings, and tried her best to warn herself not to fall in. It was just because she had no confidence in this rtionship. Instead of having a fruitless rtionship, it would have been better to have never started.


    However, when she was afraid of falling into this fruitless rtionship and being doomed, she had unknowingly fallen in love with that person, and her feelings for him were even deeper than she had imagined. If it hadn''t been for this ident, she didn''t know when she would be able to face her own feelings.


    Seeing that Mo Yan''s face was changing and she was silent, and the knot between her brows was getting heavier and heavier. Li Xiu was a person who had been here before and quickly understood what she was worried about. She couldn''t help but sigh and said: "Yan Yatou, there is an old saying that '' Everything depends on human effort. Whether it is feelings or wanting to get something, you need to work hard for it. You may not get it if you work hard, but you will definitely not get it if you dont work hard. How will you know what the result will be if you dont try? You''ve worked hard, but it''s still in vain. At least you won''t have any regrets, right? If you don''t work hard, let it slip away in front of your eyes. Ask yourself, are you willing?"


    Are you willing?


    Mo Yan stared nkly at the northern sky and asked herself silently, of course she would not give in! It is not easy for a person to meet someone he likes in his life, and some people may not be able to meet him in his life, even if he does, he will only meet this person. She was so lucky to have met her, so how could she be willing to let it go?


    She really can''t do it by asking her to give up. In this case, why not actively fight for it once as Aunt Li said? Even if the final result is not what she expected, at least there will be no regrets!


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she secretly made a decision in her heart. If he coulde back safely this time... No, she shook her head violently to expel the bad thoughts in her mind. Maomao had already sent the ck Ganoderma lucidum. , Xiaohua also brought the spiritual spring water. He will definitely return safely, for sure!


    Li Xiu clearly felt the changes in her, and a happy smile appeared on her face. Emotional matters need to be understood by oneself, otherwise no matter how much others say, it will be useless. She didn''t know whether it was good or bad to be so open-minded about Yan Yatou today. She didn''t want Yan Yatou to miss a good marriage in vain and leave regrets like her. Fortunately, Yan Yatou figured it out...

 Chapter 473: Promise yourself (2)

    Chapter 473: Promise yourself (2)


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan, who had taken a piece of ck Ganoderma to suppress the toxin and was being escorted back to the capital by Xiao Jiu and other secret guards, did not know that the woman he was thinking about was also waiting for his news, and made a surprise to him Extremely important decision.


    Two hours ago, at the critical moment when the ghost doctor performed the secret technique on him and gave him thest injection, Maomao and Xiaohua arrived at high speed with ck Ganoderma lucidum and spiritual spring water.


    Xiao Ruiyuan ignored the dissuasion of the ghost doctor and the secret guards and personally untied the purse tied to Maomao''s paw. He thought that it might contain a letter, or a bottle of medicine, or even nothing, but he didn''t think about it. But it contains life-saving ck Ganoderma lucidum.


    When the ghost doctor''s hands trembled, he held up the two ck things with great piety, and after repeatedly identifying them as ck Ganoderma lucidum, not only Xiao Ruiyuan was shocked, but six secret guards and more than a hundred guards of the Prince''s Pce were also shocked by this sudden good thing. The news was so shocking that they almost didn''t dare to witness such a miracle with their own eyes.


    The ghost doctor was not asking about the origin of ck Lingzhi right now. Without any hesitation, he put ck Lingzhi into Xiao Ruiyuan''s hands, unlocked most of the secret techniques, and used another acupuncture method to match the medicinal properties of ck Lingzhi, which could temporarily Suppress the heart-eating poison in his body.


    After Xiao Ruiyuan was shocked, he hesitated while holding the ck Ganoderma lucidum. He knew very well how precious ck Ganoderma was. He had sent arge number of people to look for it for more than ten years, but there was no news at all. But now it appeared in his hands in this way.


    He epted the affection of the woman he admired when she took out the ck Ganoderma lucidum to save him, and did not feel that the affection was too heavy for him to bear, because as early as the moment he confirmed his feelings, he had already regarded her as his future wife and devoted himself to her. Protect her with all your life. What he hesitated about was, what if this was all he had left of the ck Ganoderma and he used the Prince Medicine!


    The ghost doctor guessed his thoughts and advised: "The prince is different from you. He has been poisoned for too long, and the heart-eating poison has melted into his bones and blood. This ck Ganoderma lucidum is not enough. You can take one piece now, which can temporarily suppress the pain." The toxin has taken effect. When you return to the capital, take another piece of red python bile and mix it with dozens of herbs. The poison will be truly cured."


    Besides, these two pieces of ck Ganoderma lucidum are so fresh that they were obviously just cut from a whole nt. In this way, most of the remaining ck ganoderma must still be in the hands of its owner. Xiao Xiaozi must know this person and find a way to exchange for the remaining ck Ganoderma lucidum.


    After hearing this exnation, Xiao Ruiyuan no longer hesitated and put the ck Ganoderma lucidum, which exuded a strange medicinal fragrance, into his mouth.


    The moment the ck Ganoderma lucidum entered his abdomen, Xiao Ruiyuan clearly felt waves of warm current swimming in his abdomen, slowly pouring into his limbs and bones. The moment it merged into his heart, a sharp throbbing pain suddenly hit him. The pain was several times worse than before. He gritted his teeth and swallowed the moan that almost escaped his lips.


    At this moment, the ghost doctor struck like lightning, piercing the various acupuncture points around Xiao Ruiyuan''s chest and abdomen one by one with silver needles, condensing the toxins forced out of the heart by the ck Ganoderma into one of the acupoints, and finally used the silver needles to Seal it and prevent it from causing chaos.


    Subsequently, Xiao Ruiyuan drank the spiritual spring water brought by Xiaohua, and soon noticed the difference in the water. Seeing who the huge water bag was filled with, he had an idea and poured some spiritual spring water to clean the wound. He found that although it was sealed by the silver needle, there was still a little blood leaking out of the wound, but it stopped bleeding!


    The ghost doctor also discovered this. He was so surprised that he couldn''t help but pour a little and taste it. He immediately found that the water was exactly the same as the medicine the prince used every day. He revealed this discovery and was about to ask Xiao Ruiyuan if the person who gave him the ck Ganoderma lucidum and water was the same person who developed the potion, but he saw Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression became extremely strange, as if he was wary of someone!

 Chapter 474: Promise yourself (3)

    Chapter 474: Promise yourself (3)


    Along the way, everyone met two more groups of killers. Perhaps they thought that Xiao Ruiyuan would definitely die after being poisoned by the heart-eating poison. The two groups of killers sent by the mastermind behind him were obviously not as powerful as the previous groups. Before the secret guards could take action, they They were all killed by the guards of the Prince''s Mansion.


    However, no useful evidence has been found on these killers to indicate who ordered them. Therefore, even if they know that the person behind the scenes is one or several princes who want to seize the throne, they cannot find out the person openly.


    The capital was far away, and Xiao Hua, who had been following behind, stopped following. It barked a few times at Maomao high in the sky, said hello to Xiao Ruiyuan, and then disappeared into the vast night under the gaze of everyone. among.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was so weak that he could only ride with Xiao Jiu, looked at the direction Xiaohua was leaving, and a gentle curve appeared at the corner of his pale mouth: I pledged myself to save my life, and I owed her three lives. What should I do? Is it enough?


    Concerned about Xiao Ruiyuan''s injury, the group of people rode their horses at a slow speed. Fortunately, except for the two groups of killers they encountered earlier, the situation behind them was rtively safe. Until they sessfully entered the city and arrived at the Prince''s Mansion, they did not encounter any more killers.


    After learning that Xiao Ruiyuan was seriously injured and had been infected with the heart-eating poison like himself, and even almost died from the poison, Chu Heng, who had always been gentle and gentle, dropped the cup for the first time: "They can''t wait until I''m dead, okay! Very soon. good!"


    Gentle eyes were covered with deep anger. Chu Heng looked at Xiao Ruiyuan, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, and for the first time, he felt sad emotions in his heart.


    From the day he was born, he has been suffering from pain all the time, and he is always apanied by various bitter soups. Even from the moment he became sensible, he had the idea that it would be better to die. If it weren''t for his father''s love and the encouragement and support of his cousin who had grown up with him, he would have abandoned his dpidated body and followed his mother.


    To outsiders, he is a king, his cousin is a minister, and his cousin is willing to follow him. Even if his cousin dies because of him, it is a worthy death. But in his heart, his cousin is his cousin, his closest rtive besides his father. Now those people are tantly trying to kill his rtives, no matter who they are, he will not let them go!


    Worried that his emotions were too excited and his weak body could not bear it, before Xiao Ruiyuan could speak to persuade him, the ghost doctor told the story about the ck Ganoderma lucidum in a humorous tone: "Your Highness, thanks to Xiao Xiao''s injury, he would not have arrived yet. When will we get the whereabouts of the ck Ganoderma! Your Highness, dont worry, Xiao Xiao will be fine. As long as we can find the thousand-year-old ginseng, the heart-eating poison in Your Highnesss body can be sessfully removed!


    Suddenly hearing the news about ck Ganoderma, Chu Heng could hardly believe his ears. He was stunned for a while. After making sure that the ghost doctor would not make such a joke to him, Ruyu''s face filled with a strange look!


    Seeing the ghost doctor take out the remaining piece of ck Ganoderma lucidum, Chu Heng finally believed that he was not dreaming. After hearing the origin of the ck Ganoderma lucidum, the hope in his eyes grew stronger.


    Resisting the urge to ask about the whereabouts of the owner of ck Ganoderma, Chu Heng nced at his cousin and said warmly to the ghost doctor: "Old Ghost, since we don''t need Millennium Ginseng, please prepare the antidote for Hanzhang as soon as possible to avoid anyplications. .


    The ghost doctor responded with all his heart, and checked Xiao Ruiyuan''s pulse. When he saw that the sealed toxin did not move, he took the ck Ganoderma lucidum to the medicine room with peace of mind.


    The ghost doctor has prepared the auxiliary medicinal materials for detoxifying the heart-devouring poison very early. In addition to ck Ganoderma lucidum, thousand-year-old ginseng and red python gall, the others are quitemon, but it takes some effort when decoction. Decoction is just a trivial matter for the ghost doctor. It took half an hour to decoct the medicine.


    During this half hour, Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng had a careful discussion and reached an agreement: they would temporarily conceal the cure for Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart-eating poison from the outside world, and spread the news that he was poisoned and was in danger.


    A general who led a hundred thousand troops all the way to the border, risking his life and death to protect the country and people of Chu, was assassinated many times on the way to victory, and even died by a thread. Once this kind of thing is spread, it will definitely cause an uproar whether it is among the people or the court. Emperor Hui''an will definitely investigate the matter thoroughly and give Xiao Ruiyuan an exnation.


    By doing this, the two of them did not expect to be able to expose the mastermind behind it and take revenge. They just wanted to use this incident to shock the enemy and expose those people''s ws, so that Emperor Hui''an would know what he was doing and then take advantage of it!

 Chapter 475: gossip(1)

    Chapter 475: gossip(1)


    Chapter 475 Gossip about the situation (1)


    Xiaohua returned to Liuyang Vige panting with a big mouth. She saw her master standing on a hillside looking from a distance. She opened her throat and howled a few times, then spread her hooves and rushed up quickly. , put the right front leg tied with a white cloth strip on the owner''s arm.


    At this time, the moon has not yet risen, the night is very dark, and the little flower is all silvery white. Mo Yan did not see the white strips of cloth on its legs. Seeing that there were no other objects in its mouth or neck, my heart sank. I just thought that Xiao Ruiyuan was very bad, otherwise he wouldn''t have even a token of peace.


    In the end, Xiaohua couldn''t stand it anymore, so she pulled off the cloth strip on her leg with her mouth, and silently rolled her eyes at the surprised owner!


    Under the light, looking at the four words ''Be safe and don''t worry'' on the white cloth, and after confirming that it was Xiao Ruiyuan''s handwriting, Mo Yan''s nerves that had been tense all afternoon finally rxed a little.


    Four short words could notpletelyfort her. Thinking of the huge changes in the space and the merit beads when she saved him twice before, she quickly entered the space and ran to the Jasper tform. Seeing that the master, who was originally covered only by a corner of the red streak, had already covered half of it, his hanging heart finally returned to its original ce.


    In this way, two small pieces of ck Ganoderma lucidum are indeed of great use, otherwise they would not be able to help him avert danger!


    Mo Yan came to the Lingquan and looked at the ck Ganoderma lucidum that was missing a corner but still had the size of a small millstone. She became very curious about its effectiveness!


    She knew the truth behind holding a jade, so naturally she would not go to the city to ask the doctor with ck lingzhi, so she brought the three beasts into the space. They should know the effectiveness of ck lingzhi, otherwise they would not be able to do it every time. I was even more excited than seeing the delicious roast chicken and rabbit!


    Unfortunately, the three beasts could understand human speech but could not speak it. She had to rely on her imagination to list a few functions, making the three beasts nod or shake their heads. This method is also unreliable, because the three beasts only know that eating ck Ganoderma lucidum will be of great benefit to them, but they don''t know what the specific effects are. They almost don''t know everything about it.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to put the matter aside for the time being and ask Xiao Ruiyuan when he had the chance.


    After the ck Ganoderma turnedpletely ck, no other changes urred in either size or color. Mo Yan guessed that it was probably mature and would remain in this state as long as it grew by the spiritual spring pool where the spiritual energy was strong enough.


    Seeing three beasts, the three pairs of eyes were staring at the ck Ganoderma lucidum intently, and the saliva was dripping without realizing it. Mo Yan rubbed their big heads in confusion, feeling a little distressed.


    Although the three big guys are ferocious beasts that others avoid, they obey me very much. No matter how greedy they are, if I don''t let them touch them, they will really eat them without their heads.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth, took out a small knife, and under the expectant eyes of the three big guys, she cut three thumb-sized pieces of ck Ganoderma lucidum along the gap and ced them in front of them: "Well, I don''t either. I know what the use of this is. Before I figure it out, Ill give it to you for the time being. Well talk about itter when we figure it out!


    The eyes of the three beasts looking at Mo Yan suddenly became extremely soft. They did not rush to grab her. After sticking out their big tongues one by one and "washing her face", they opened their mouths and swallowed carefully. Your own share.


    That cherished look made Mo Yan feel sad. It''s not that she is reluctant to part with it, but that ck Ganoderma Tai Chi may be a life-saving thing. Use a little and use less. Naturally, she cherishes it and doesn''t dare to squander it casually.


    If a ghost doctor who has devoted her whole life to medical skills were here and saw her feeding the "holy medicine" described in the pharmacopoeia passed down by her master - ck Ganoderma to three wild beasts, they would probably jump up and pinch her neck: a dignified country. The prince spent more than ten years searching for it but couldn''t find a trace, but you just fed it to three beasts. It''s like humans are inferior to beasts, humans are inferior to beasts!

 Chapter 476: Gossip about the situation (2)

    Chapter 476: Gossip about the situation (2)


    Chapter 476 Gossip about the situation (2)


    I thought that the three beasts would have some changes or other reactions after eating ck Ganoderma lucidum, but unexpectedly nothing happened after waiting for a long time, which made Mo Yanbai look forward to it.


    She didn''t know that the reason why the three beasts didn''t react was because their bodies had been transformed by the spiritual spring water. In addition, they drank the spiritual spring water every day. There were almost no impurities in their bodies and they could easily withstand the powerful medicinal power of ck ganoderma. Moreover, eating ck Ganoderma is notpletely useless, but the specific changes cannot be seen for the time being!


    The next day, Xiao Ruiyuan was assassinated on his way back to Beijing. The news of the danger seemed to have wings and spread quickly throughout the streets and alleys of the capital. For a time, there were voices discussing the matter everywhere, all kinds of true and false. Rumors are also spreading among the people.


    Under the deliberate guidance of caring people, the voices of grievance for Xiao Ruiyuan became louder and louder. Within three days, thousands of ordinary people spontaneously ran to the pce gate and knelt down, praying that Emperor Hui''an would thoroughly investigate the assassination and lead the investigation. General Xiao, who defended his family and country and drove away the Ba people, gave an exnation.


    If Xiao Ruiyuan was assassinated or defeated in the position ofmander-in-chief of the Five Cities Military and Horse Division, these ordinary people may not necessarily buy his ount and stand up for him. Because of this, more and more peopleined about him, and many neutral officials began to write letters on his behalf, requesting Emperor Hui''an to order a thorough investigation.


    Emperor Hui''an, who was widely praised among the people for being able to manage such arge country in an orderly manner, was called the "Mingjun" and was obviously not a confused emperor. Not only was he not confused, he even got the news that Xiao Ruiyuan had been assassinated and was in critical condition because he was poisoned by the same poison as the prince. He was so angry that he turned the tables on the imperial court. After calming down, he dispatched the best doctor from the imperial hospital to rush to the scene. He went to the Prince''s Mansion to diagnose and treat Xiao Ruiyuan, and on the other hand, sent someone to secretly investigate the whole story of the assassination.


    Although after several days of searching, he didn''t find many valuable things, but all the signs pointed to the other princes and princes, making him have to doubt his sons who were always making little moves!


    But no matter how bad his son was, no matter how angry he was, he was still his son. If this incident hadn''t be known to everyone, he could only turn a blind eye and me it on the Ba people, and then By beating several sons on the head, Xiao Ruiyuan or the prince can bepensated from other ces.


    The assassination incident intensified, and soon there were rumors among the people that several princes and princes wanted to seize the throne of the crown prince, so they sent many assassins in an attempt to eliminate the crown prince''s right-hand man, General Xiao.


    It is rumored that there are noses and eyes, so that the people do not believe it, they can''t help but be worthless in their hearts. The great hero in their minds had gone through life and death for Dachu, and finally won the battle. He did not die in the hands of the enemy, but was almost killed by "one of our own" who only wanted to fight for power. It was so ridiculous and frustrating!


    Even people who dont have much respect for Xiao Ruiyuan feel chilled and panicked when they hear such rumors. If it is really the work of a few princes and princes, they have no regard for the overall situation and kill meritorious ministers at will. If this continues, who will dare to serve the royal family, who will protect the country of Chu and the safety of their people?


    Thinking of this, people who had nothing to do with themselves also joined in the prayers. The entrance to the pce was crowded, and all the civil and military officials who went to court every day had to enter the pce from another gate. Emperor Hui''an''s imperial case was presented like snowkes.


    When things got to this point, Emperor Hui''an couldn''t even pretend to be deaf and dumb to calm things down. Unexpectedly, before he could order his trusted ministers to conduct a "thorough investigation", someone came up with evidence to prove that the sixth prince, Prince Kang, who was canonized as an adult, had hoarded more than 300 killers, and a few days ago, he ambushed On his way back to Beijing, Xiao Ruiyuan brutally killed him.


    As soon as this incident came out, the whole court was in an uproar!


    Before Emperor Hui''an issued an order to verify the matter, the matter of King Kang''s hoarding of assassins to assassinate Xiao Ruiyuan was publicized, making the people who were originally skeptical of several princes and princes more and more believe that there was a shady secret, and that there was someone bold enough to take advantage of the midnight. When no one was around, he carried a bucket full of filth and threw it on the gate of Prince Kang''s Mansion.


    No matter what Emperor Hui''an thought, because of the anger of the people, he had to issue an order to temporarily confine King Kang to Prince Kang''s pce, and ordered to verify the authenticity of the evidence.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was staying in the Prince''s Mansion to recuperate in Chu Hengqiang, heard that King Kang was under investigation, and a sh of deep irony shed in his eyes.


    Compared with the possibility of losing his vitality at any time ten days ago, now he is no longer tortured by the heart-eating poison, and hisplexion is much better. The injuries are also healed very quickly under the nourishment of the spiritual spring water and the superb medical skills of the ghost doctor.


    Chu Heng was pushed in in a wheelchair. He seemed to be in a good mood. He said to Xiao Ruiyuan with a smile on his face: "We haven''t taken action yet, but they eagerly pushed Lao Liu out as a shield just to clear the air." , if Lao Liu had known better, we might have been able to watch a dog-eat-dog show!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head and analyzed calmly: "Three days have passed since the incident, and King Kang has not defended himself. I think it was because King Heng and others had the handle. I am afraid that he will take on this matter alone. I am curious. Its not certain what leverage he has, and it can be used by us.


    After hearing this, Chu Heng''s expression became solemn: "If Lao Liu takes over this matter, even if the father cares about his flesh and blood and family ties, it will be difficult to keep his title of prince, and he will be insted from the position of crown prince from now on. Such a huge The price...it seems that the handle is not small!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan was well aware of the stakes involved, and frowned and said, "Your Highness would be better off ordering someone to investigate this matter, maybe it can be used for us."


    Chu Heng also had this idea and nodded in agreement.


    The two discussed the next arrangements. Xu was in a good mood and the atmosphere was just right. Chu Heng couldn''t hold back and asked about the ck Ganoderma lucidum.


    Xiao Ruiyuan never thought about hiding it, but this matter involved the woman he admired, so he had to be cautious. For a moment, hesitation appeared on his face.


    Chu Heng was greatly surprised when he saw this. This cousin had always been vigorous and resolute. How had he ever felt like this before? He stared at Xiao Ruiyuan for a long time, and suddenly a bold guess came to his mind...

 Chapter 477: Determination(1)

    Chapter 477: Determination(1)


    Chapter 477 Determination (1)


    There was silence in the room for a moment. Chu Heng looked at his cousin who looked a little unnatural. The more he thought about it, the more certain he was about his guess. Out of his rtionship with his cousin (well, he would never admit that he was too gossipy), he blurted out a question. Said: "The woman who took out the ck Ganoderma lucidum to save Hanzhang was a woman? Hanzhang happened to be attracted to her?"


    Cough coughcough cough


    Unexpectedly, Chu Heng asked such a direct question. Xiao Ruiyuan, who was unprepared, choked out a breath of cold air and coughed uncontrobly. His originally pale cheeks were stained with a few touches of red. It was not clear whether it was from coughing or from embarrassment.


    Chu Heng was stunned for a moment, then pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan andughed without any image: "Haha! Hahahaha...Hanzhang, Hanzhang, you...haha..."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s gaffe sessfully pleased Chu Heng. For the first time, he discovered that teasing this ice-like cousin was such an interesting thing!


    Realizing that his reaction was too intense, Xiao Ruiyuan quickly restrained his facial expression and returned to an ice face. Seeing his cousin smiling so exaggeratedly, a sh of deep annoyance shed in his eyes, but the tips of his ears were red. The red one actually looks a bit cute!


    When Chu Heng saw it, he teased her for a while again. It wasn''t until he saw that his cousin''s face was as cold as ice that he stopped teasing and asked solemnly: "Hanzhang, is the woman you likest time the same one?" The one who came here to take the courage out of the red python?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and hesitated for a moment. Finally, under his cousin''s bright eyes, he nodded and admitted: "Yes!"


    Chu Heng saw that he actually admitted it, but he didn''t know what to say. He knew that this cousin seemed cold-hearted and unkind, but once someone entered his heart, he could not be more affectionate. Now that he has personally admitted that he has a woman he likes, he must have true feelings for that woman!


    Recalling thest time he saw that woman, Chu Heng frowned. Judging from the dress and behavior of the woman, it was obvious that she was not born in a wealthy family. Apart from her good appearance and eptable temperament, there was nothing special about her. However, such an ordinary woman easily missed Han Zhang''s expectations. Xin seems to be a capable person.


    Although Hanzhang was very wise and could go to the battlefield and enter the court, when it came to love, he was like a child of seven or eight years old. Otherwise, when he grew up to twenty-two, he would not even have a maid to serve him. If that woman really used her tricks to make Hanzhang fall in love with her, it would not be impossible!


    Thinking of this, Chu Heng became worried when he looked at his cousin, and couldn''t help but advise: "Hanzhang, that is just an extremely ordinary woman. No matter her family background, cultivation, or appearance, she does not match you. In the future, , its okay if you take her as your concubine, but if you want to marry her, my cousin advises you to think twice!


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and looked at the prince''s cousin. Although he knew that he had good intentions, the contempt for Yan''er in his words still made him feel a little ufortable.


    Your Highness, Hanzhang doesnt know what a match is in your heart. In Hanzhangs heart, as long as Hanzhang falls in love with her, no matter whether shees from a noble family or a rough country, she is a match!


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Chu Heng solemnly and spoke loudly, with stern eyes and no dodge. These words seemed to be the truest thoughts in his heart: "The world values the so-called family background, appearance, and talent. As far as Hanzhang is concerned, It''s just the icing on the cake, it doesn''t mean much whether it is there or not. When Hanzhang marries a wife, he will definitely marry the woman he likes, Yan''er, that''s enough!"


    At the end, the fierceness in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes turned into a pool of tenderness, and the affection in his heart seemed to overflow through these cold eyes.

 Chapter 478: Determination(2)

    Chapter 478: Determination(2)


    Chapter 478 Determination (2)


    Chu Heng looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with a shocked expression, as if he was meeting him for the first time. He never thought that his always reserved cousin would say such words. On the one hand, these words were his cousin revealing his feelings for the woman he admired. On the other hand, they were also a reminder to him that his cousin was determined to marry him. That woman is his wife, even if he is both his cousin and the prince, he cannot stop him!


    Thinking of this, Chu Heng''s face looked a little ugly, but he knew his cousin''s temperament. If he really blocked it, he was afraid that his cousin would really be separated from him. This was not what he wanted to see.


    After weighing it up, Chu Heng finally cared about brotherhood and did not obstruct the persuasion.


    Xiao Ruiyuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his cousin''s expression softening.


    Those words came from his sincerity, and they were indeed reminding the prince''s cousin. I have followed the prince''s cousin for more than ten years, and I understand some of his ideas very well.


    As a prince, my cousin is not in good health, and there are several adult brothers who are eyeing the throne, intending to seize the throne. It is not easy to sit on that position safely!


    As the right-hand man of his cousin, if his future wifees from a powerful family, then the wifes family will definitely stand on his side and be his cousins help!


    My cousin will not forcefully intervene in his marriage regardless of his own wishes, but if he doesn''t express his attitude, his cousin will definitely think that he doesn''t value Yan''er and will make Yan''er his concubine as he said before. Take a noble girl as your wife. Now that I have shown my determination, my cousin will not be like this.


    Mo Yan, who was raising space chickens in the orchard, did not know that the prince of Dachu, the future king of a country, regarded her as a woman with deep thoughts, and the man she was attracted to wanted to clear the obstacles between them. That affectionate confession to her.


    Little boss, where did you buy such good chickens? They look so energetic! Aunt Tong kept praising her as she looked at the chickens running around among the fruit seedlings.


    "Yan Yatou still has good taste! Not only are these chickens bigger than ordinary chickens, but they also look very smart. Otherwise, they would have shrunk to one side in fear when they suddenly came to a strange ce. How could they be so connected? No one is afraid!" Sister-inw Cai, who came to help, opened the bamboo cage and let the chickens in, praising Mo Yan.


    Girl Yan is blessed by the gods, how could her vision be so bad? Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to do anything to make money!


    Mr. Xiong and Ms. Zhou also smiled and agreed. The big scissors in their hands neatly cut the wings of the space chicken, and the wings were cut with a few clicks.


    These space chickens are not familiar with the orchard yet, and they will definitely not know how to get back once they escape. In order to prevent them from "escaping", the only option is to clip their wings. After a few days, they adapt to the orchard, and even if they identally run out, they will know toe back.


    "Haha, I was lucky this time. I happened to meet someone who was in urgent need of money and wanted to sell this batch of chickens. That''s why I got a big deal and bought such good chickens." Mo Yan said a few words helplessly and modestly. She was blessed by the gods and had good vision, and it was entirely due to the "cheating device" of space.


    The space was overcrowded with "chickens", and Mo Yan had long wanted to get them all out. In the past few days, she went to the market to process a lot of roosters in batches. She also used the excuse of running a chicken farm to put arge number of hens and a small number of roosters together. The rooster was transported out of the space, pretended to be bought from the market, and then raised openly in the orchard.


    A circle of thorns was nted around the orchardst year. After being watered by the spiritual spring water, it has grown and multiplied for another year. Now it has grown to six feet tall. The newly grown thorns have densely surrounded the entire orchard. , the small gap in the middle can only allow the chicks that are one or two months old to get out of the shell. The grown-up chickens can''t squeeze out even if they pluck all their feathers.


    Although hundreds of them have been sold, there are still many left. The total number of roosters and hens is more than 1,600. The area of the orchard isrge enough to raise these chickens, but the food consumption is a bit high. Fortunately, grass or insects will grow in the orchard. The rice bran left after the grain is processed in the mill can also be used to feed the chickens. When the timees to raise some earthworms in the soil, it wont be a big problem.


    The chicken cages in the orchard were built a few days ago. There are fifty or sixty of them,rge and small, and they are made of green bricks and green tiles. This item is thergest expense of the chicken farm, and almost all of them will be sold. The rooster spent most of the money he got. When the weather is bad or the hens want toy eggs, the chicken coop cane in handy. It cannot be just used a few mud bricks.


    On weekdays, these chickens forage in the orchard and can eat weeds and insects. The feces they pull out are also very good nutrients for the fruit seedlings. This saves the cost of hiring weeders and fertilizes the orchard. Its like killing two birds with one stone!


    It took most of a day to put all the chickens away. Watching them go around in groups pecking at the tender green vegetables, digging for ants and bugs in the ground from time to time, and some even clucking andying eggs in the dense grass, everyone felt good watching them.


    Listening to the rooster crow, Sister-inw Cai seemed to have thought of something, and said to Mo Yan: "Girl Yan, it''s good to raise chickens in the orchard, but it''s a long way from the vige and close to the mountains. I''m afraid it will be easy to raise chickens." The Great Immortal has been provoked, so I think it would be better for you to keep a few dogs in the orchard to keep watch."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment before she realized that "Wong Tai Sin" refers to the weasel. Weasels do love to eat chickens. Not long ago, all the chickens of a family in the vige were killed by this thing overnight. The thorns around the orchard cannot stop weasels that can burrow, so we really need to be on guard.


    Mo Yan smiled and thanked Sister-inw Cai: "Thanks to my aunt''s reminder, otherwise I wouldn''t have thought of this! Wong Tai Sin is a big trouble, these chickens need to be kept by several dogs."


    Zhou''s eyes lit up after hearing this, she looked at Mo Yan and said with some embarrassment: "Girl Yan, do you want to buy a big dog and raise it directly or raise a puppy? My aunt''s dog has given birth to a litter of puppies. It will be a full moon in two days, if you are satisfied with it, can you bring a few over to raise them?"


    Mo Yan was pleasantly surprised and said with a smile: "Of course the dog was raised well since he was a child. He was taught well when he was a child. He is smart when he grows up. It''s just right that my aunt has puppies at home! By the way, Aunt Zhou, how many puppies do you have at home? Only, I n to take them all!


    "Really? That''s great! There are five in this litter. If it''s not enough, someone else''s dog has given birth to puppies in the vige. Auntie, please stop by and ask."


    Aunt Zhou is also very happy. She is worried about what to do with the puppy when it is one month old. It would be pitiful to just throw it outside and starve to death. She should keep it. There is not so much food at home. Now she will give it to the Mo family to raise. It doesn''t get any better than this.

 Chapter 479: meet(1)

    Chapter 479: meet(1)


    Chapter 479 Meeting (1)


    On weekdays, Aunt Tongs family of three has a hard time taking care of the orchard. Now there are more than a thousand chickens in the orchard, and it is impossible for her three hands to take care of them.


    Most of the chickens released were hens thaty eggs. Mo Yan didn''t want these hens to be spoiled and unable toy eggs because they didn''t get good care, so he hired fourdies with good reputations in the vige to feed them.


    The four aunts are all around forty-five years old, and they are all grandmothers. The family has enoughbor force, and they do not need to work in the fields. They usually do housework and take care of the children at home, so they have more free time. Now they can earn four hundred wages per month by feeding the chickens, picking up eggs, and cleaning the chicken coop for the Mo family. Such a good thing made them so happy that they hurriedly agreed, fearing that they would bete. Mo Yan went to find someone else.


    When other elderlydies in the vige heard about it, they were extremely envious. In a roundabout way, they found Sister-inw Cai, Mr. Zhou, Mr. Xiong and others who were friends with the Mo family. They expressed their willingness toe to the chicken farm to help and asked them to help. Go to Mo''s house and ask if you want anyone else.


    They are all from the countryside. Sister-inw Cai and others couldn''t refuse such a matter, so they went to the Mo family to help ask, but they would not use the friendship between the two families to ask Mo Yan to agree.


    Mo Yan also understood the thoughts of thesedies. Although the chicken farm did not need so many people, she declined politely. She only said that if the chicken farm ran well and expanded the breeding in the future, she would ask for more help. .


    Thedies didnt feel it was a loss of face after being declined politely. Instead, they hoped that the Mo familys chicken farm would be sessful and big, so that they would still have a chance, wouldnt they?


    Two dayster, the Zhou familys puppy was one month old. Mo Yan went to her house carrying a big rooster as a thank you gift and brought back five puppies in a bamboo basket.


    The five puppies have three colors, two are white with ck circles, two are ck with white circles, and the remaining one is khaki. Maybe its because the mother of the dog doesnt eat nutritious food and doesnt have enough milk. The puppy looks very thin. Its already one month old but only the size of a palm. The little voice of humming sounds like its fragile, as if its been used a little. A little force can kill them.


    There were so many pitiful little guys at home. The little girls were so happy that they each held one in their arms and were reluctant to let go. When they heard their calls, they hurriedly fed them with food.


    The five little ones are just one month old and cannot eat anything too hard, even meaty foods. It is good to feed them some porridge or rice soup. It will be easier to feed them when they are older.


    Since they are used to guard against weasels, the five little milk dogs cannot be too weak. If they are fed ording to the ordinary dog raising methods, they are certainly no match for weasels. In order to maximize their potential, Mo Yan would put a few drops of spiritual spring water in their bowls when feeding them. The little puppy is still too young. If he drinks too much at once, he may explode and die. For now, he can only take his time.


    The three beasts are not so friendly. Fortunately, Dabai has always been aloof. In his eyes, the puppies are like ants, and they just pretend to be invisible; Xiaohua bared her teeth when she saw them, wishing to eat them all Get rid of it. Don''t me it for being so "cruel", maybe the little guys missed their mother dog too much. When they saw the little flower for the first time, they mistakenly thought it was their mother who hade to find it, so they jumped up and stuck to it, and their little mouths arched and arched. They were looking for milk to drink from under Xiaohuas belly.


    Dabai and Maowan were both there at the time. When they saw this scene, they screamed rudely, as if they wereughing at Xiaohua. One is the "wolf" in her heart, and the other is the "little brother". When they saw such a shameful thing on the spot, Xiaohua was absolutely furious. If Mo Yan hadn''t stopped her in time, these little guys would have been unable to escape from the wolf''s mouth.

 Chapter 480: meet(2)

    Chapter 480: meet(2)


    Chapter 480 Meeting (2)


    Hairballs thoughts are much simpler. He is wary of a few little guyspeting with him for favors. When he is carrying people on his back, he often rolls the puppies around with his meat pads. Later, it turned out that Mo Yan didn''t pay much attention to them, so he stopped bullying them.


    It was the end of the month in a blink of an eye, and it coincided with the holidays for Zhizhitang and Changshan Academy. Mo Yan drove a carriage to the academy early to pick up Zhen''er and Yun Zhao, picked them up, and then transferred to pick up Mo Qingze.


    Different from Changshan Academy, Zhizhitang adopts a closed management system. Students must live and eat in the school, and they will have two days off every ten days. In this way, students have six days per month to spend time with their families andmunicate with each other.


    However, the school does not allow students to bring servants in to serve, and there is abor ss every ten days. The gentlemen will take the students to the suburbs of the city to do farm work, so that they can experience the hardships of farmers and cultivate good habits of diligence and thrift. It is for this reason that every year some children with excellent family backgrounds are sent in, but in the end they cannot bear the pain and withdraw midway.


    This kind of teaching method is the first of its kind in Dachu, not to mention Beijing. For this era, it is already quite good. Mo Yan also thinks it is good. It not only cultivates children''s ability to take care of themselves, but also helps them apply what they have learned. He also guided them ideologically and tried to let them follow the right path. No wonder many wealthy families in the capital highly respected Zhizhitang.


    When we arrived at Zhizhi Hall, there were already many carriages waiting in the open space in front of the door. These carriages were not very luxurious, and there were at most two coachmen and boys standing beside them. It was probably because of the influence of the school that they did not want to be too high-profile.


    After waiting for two moments, students came out one after another. Almost all of them were between the ages of six and fifteen or sixteen. There were familiar faces walking together, chatting andughing. When they parted, they said goodbye to each other politely. It sounds very harmonious.


    Big sister! Big sister!


    Mo Yan was just watching intently when he heard Zhen''er''s voice. When he looked closely, he saw him holding a book bag in one hand and holding Yun Zhao in the other, running towards this side happily.


    Sister Yan! Yun Zhao shouted with a smile as the two approached.


    Mo Yan smiled and took the schoolbags from his brothers and put them into the carriage. After they got into the carriage and sat firmly, he also got on and drove Dahongzao to Changshan Academy to pick up his father.


    Zhizhitang is not far from Changshan Academy and can be reached in half an hours walk. Along the way, Zhen''er was like a little magpie, chirping about what she had seen and heard in the school this past ten days, reciting the texts she had learned in a show-off manner, and imitating her teacher''s tone of interpretation, saying, "I am very good at it." "That''s awesome, please praise me, big sister" in a arrogant manner.


    Mo Yan knew that children at this age needed encouragement from others, especially family members, so she praised him generously and gave him his favorite pastry as a reward.


    Wow, Thousand Layer Cake, Zhener likes it best, thank you, sister!


    Zhen''er happily kissed her eldest sister on the cheek, and spread out the oil paper very wisely for Yun Zhao to taste it first.


    Yun Zhao had long regarded him as his biological brother and was not polite to him. He reached for a piece and ate it happily.


    The two little guys, like two little mice, quickly ate up the four pieces of mille-feuille cake. Listening to the children''s words inside, Mo Yan felt tender in her heart.


    Given Tianzao, a big stick is indispensable. Mo Yan picked on the little guy''s exnations and warned him to guard against arrogance and impatience, and not to be arrogant andcent. Zhen''er also learned the lesson and knew that the eldest sister was doing this for his own good, and he also remembered the eldest sister''s words firmly.


    When they were about to arrive at Changshan Academy, Zhen''er suddenly opened the car curtain for some reason, stretched out her little head and asked Mo Yan with a sad face: "Sister, Zhen''er heard that eldest brother was assassinated on his way back to Beijing. Im dying, is this true?


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment before he understood who the "big brother" he was referring to was.


    Since the first time he rescued that person, the little guy has been talking like a big brother when he opens his mouth and a big brother when he keeps his mouth shut. He admires that person very much, even more than her sister, which sometimes makes me feel happy when I think about it. However, the students have been in the school and will not know what is going on outside easily, and the gentlemen will not talk about this during ss. How did the little guy know?


    Zhen''er''s eyes were red and she exined in a low mood: "The cooks in the school were talking privately. Zhen''er heard it when he happened to be passing by. Only then did he know that something happened to his eldest brother! Sister, even the cooks knew about it. Is my brother seriously injured? Is he really about to die?"


    At the end of the sentence, the little guys voice was choked with tears, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Mo Yan felt extremely distressed, touched his little head and quicklyforted him: "It''s okay! Mr. Xiao was injured, but it was not as serious as what was reported outside. Otherwise, more than ten days have passed, if it is really fast... really Its dangerous, and it wont be dyed until now!


    Having been to the city twice before, she also heard rumors that the man was in danger. If it weren''t for the red lines on the merit bead, she would have thought that the man was in danger. After a series of things happenedter, she guessed that he had spread these rumors himself in order to force out the mastermind and teach them a lesson!


    "Sister, is this really like this? Great!" When Zhen''er heard this, her ck eyes sparkled: "Eldest brother is so capable and has great martial arts skills. He can even defeat the bad Ba people. How could he be so easily defeated? Zhen''er knows that bad people are killing him, and he knows that his eldest brother is the best!"


    Mo Yan:


    Looking helplessly at his younger brother, who was changing his face faster than flipping through a book, Mo Yan waved his hand repeatedly to drive him back to the carriage, lest there was a bump on the road and knock him to the ground.


    Sessfully picked up Mo Qingze, the four of them chatted andughed all the way, and returned to Liuyang Vige happily.


    After dinner, the family sat together and chatted for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, Mo Yan took the three animals back to the room and prepared to go into the space to continue working. Just as he was about to step into the yard with one foot, the hair ball behind him Staring warily at the dark yard, he let out a threatening growl.


    Mo Yan''s heart tightened. She saw that Dabai and Xiaohua didn''t react at all. Just when she was wondering, she saw a tall and handsome figure walking out of the darkness. Even if she couldn''t see it, she could feel the other person''s eyes locked tightly on her face...

 Chapter 481: Warmth(1)

    Chapter 481: Warmth(1)


    Chapter 481 Warmth (1)


    Quiet small hall, dim light, two people looking at each other silently.


    Mo Yan looked at the extremely beautiful man in ck clothes in front of her in a daze, still unable to recover. She never expected that he woulde looking for her in the middle of the night. She had many things she wanted to ask him, where his injuries were, whether he was okay, whether it would be dangerous for him toe out like this, she wanted to ask him...


    But when the words came to her lips, and when she met his eyes staring at her, Mo Yan''s mind went nk, leaving only these deep eyes that prated deeply into her heart, and she couldn''t get rid of them!


    Xiao Ruiyuan almost greedily looked at the person in front of him who was thinking about him day and night. He almost exhausted all his self-control in order to restrain the urge to hug the person tightly in order to relieve the pain of missing him for many days.


    God knows how much he wanted to see her during the more than five months and more than a hundred days at the border, and how panicked he was when he didn''t receive a reply. He could note to her and ask "why", so he could only bury all his anxieties deep in his heart and concentrate all his energy on nning to defeat the Ba people, just to return to her in triumph as soon as possible.


    Now, she is right in front of him, within reach, how wonderful!


    The two looked at each other quietly for a long time. Although they didn''t say a word, thousands of words seemed to be transmitted to each other''s hearts through each other''s eyes.


    I dont know how long time passed. In the end, Mo Yan spoke first, breaking the silence in the room: "Are you - are your injuries healed?"


    The words were in, but the concern he showed could not be faked. Xiao Ruiyuan''s mood became more and more joyful, and the corners of his mouth curved up in an obvious arc. As expected, he saw someone in a trance.


    Laughing softly, the maic and gorgeous voice revealed a fatal attraction: "The recovery is very good, it won''t take long to recover, Yan''er doesn''t need to worry!"


    Mo Yan''s warm smile just now appeared, and then she fell into this bewitching voice again. When she came back to her senses, her face couldn''t help but feel a little hot. She lowered her head slightly, not knowing where to put her eyes.


    Feeling that she looked like a little girl, Mo Yan felt a little annoyed. She raised her head and red hatefully at someone with a smile in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "Stop being so sentimental. Who is worried about you?"


    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she wanted to bite off her tongue. These words did not sound like disgust, they sounded more like the coquettishness between lovers!


    Xiao Ruiyuan naturally heard it, and his dark eyes looked more and more deeply at the person in front of him, as if two small mes were lit.


    Mo Yan''s scalp was numb and her face was red. She became more and more ufortable. She stammered, "You, your injury hasn''t healed yet. It''s not advisable to stand for a long time. Do you want to sit down and have a rest?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at her closely for a while, then finally moved his long legs and sat on the cotton-cushioned sofa in the small hall calmly, but his eyes never left Mo Yan.


    There were only two people in the small hall, and the atmosphere was really weird and panicked. Mo Yan was always shrouded in someone''s powerful aura. On the pretext of making tea, she rushed out of the small hall in a desperate manner and ran away in one breath. Entered the kitchen.


    Xiao Ruiyuan watched her petite figure disappear into the night. Thinking of her previous reaction, his heart suddenly felt soft, and the previous worries gradually disappeared without a trace.


    Yan''er is not without feelings for him. She didn''t reply to him before. She must have something to hide. She doesn''t know what difficulties she has. He must ask clearly. He can''t teach these messy things to be an obstacle between them!

 Chapter 482: Warmth(2)

    Chapter 482: Warmth(2)


    Chapter 482 Warmth (2)


    Hutching her pounding chest, Mo Yan took a deep breath, squatted down and opened the stove''s seal. With the influx of a lot of fresh air, the fire in the stove gradually became stronger, reflecting her soft face.


    There was a fire in the stove, which had already heated the water. Not long after it was boiled, the kettle began to whir, and more and more white gas came out of the spout.


    Mo Yan''s mind was a mess, and he stared at the white smoke curling up in a daze. His originally tense mood miraculously rxed a lot under the sound of the snoring water, and his mind gradually became clearer, and he became clear again. I find it very funny!


    The man ran over in the middle of the night before he recovered from his injuries. His thoughts were obvious. She had already decided not to run away, so what was there to be nervous about? Now, the initiative is in her hands, and he is the one who needs to be nervous!


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s mood instantly improved a lot. Seeing that the water in the kettle was boiling, she quickly took an appropriate amount of tea and put it into the teapot. After pouring in the boiling water, she carried it back to the small courtyard on a tray.


    As soon as she entered the door, she met Xiao Ruiyuan''s soft eyes. Her heart beat hard again, but she was no longer as nervous as before.


    "Ie!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood up, walked to the door in three or two steps with his tall body and long legs. His slender right hand took the tray without any exnation, and the other hand took Mo Yan''s right hand, warm and strong.


    Mo Yan was so stupid that she forgot to react. When she came to her senses, she had been pulled to sit on the sofa.


    The two of them were very close, with only a palm-thick gap between them. Mo Yan could almost feel the heating from his body. With a "surge", her face quickly became hot again. She didn''t need to look in the bronze mirror, she could I imagined that my face must be as red as cooked shrimp.


    Mo Yan tried to pull away from his generous palm with a little force, but just as she was about to exert her strength, someone who noticed her intention tightened his hand very skillfully, so that she could not pull out and would not hurt her. !


    Finally holding the hand of the woman he admired, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face was still cold. If the suddenly elerated heartbeat and the moisture from the depths of his palms hadn''t betrayed him, no one could tell that he was actually very nervous.


    How could Mo Yan not notice that her hand was being held tightly? She, who was a little embarrassed at first, suddenly felt bnced and allowed him to hold her hand without trying to break away.


    Looking at her obedient look, Xiao Ruiyuan felt a surge ofplicated emotions in his heart, and his joy was mixed with another strange feeling. This feeling is very simr to when he was four years old. In order to fulfill his birthday wish, his loving grandfather personally took him to the street and bought him a bunch of candied haws. At that time, he held his grandfather''s hand and ate sweet and sour candied haws while shopping, feeling extremely satisfied.


    Yes, its satisfying!


    The water in the teapot has changed from boiling to lukewarm. There is no longer steam at the spout, but the room is filled with the fragrance of tea. The two of them just held hands and sat quietly for a long time, neither of them had the heart to speak and break the tranquility and beauty of this moment.


    However, there are more than just the two of them in the room, there are always some blind guysing out to cause trouble! No, Mao Tuan, who was locked in the bedroom, scratched the door impatiently when his owner didn''te for a long time.


    At first, this guy ignored the owner''s warning and only dared to rub it hard with his meat pads. As a result, the pads became so hot that the owner didn''te, so he used his paws and made "oooooooo" in his mouth. The roar was not loud, but it was enough to disturb the two people in the small hall.


    Worried that it would scratch the door, Mo Yan quickly stood up and went to open the door. His right hand tightened suddenly and he sat on the sofa again.


    Xiao Ruiyuan let go of her hand with an expressionless expression, and the cold air began to squirt all over his body: "I''m going!" After saying that, without waiting for Mo Yan to stop him, he strode to the door and straightened up inside. The hair ball on the door suddenly opened the door.


    In fact, as a martial arts practitioner, he heard it when the hair ball was just rubbing against him, but he just pretended that he didn''t know how he would let that stupid tiger who didn''t want to see hime out to cause trouble.


    The hair ball that could not escape was hit hard by the door, and the whole tiger fell to the ground like a turtle turning its shell. It shook its huge head, stupidly turned over its fat body and stood up. When it saw that the person standing in front of it was Xiao Ruiyuan, all of a sudden, old and new hatreds surged into its heart.


    It roared loudly, kicked back with its strong and powerful hind legs, and then suddenly exerted force and rushed towards Xiao Ruiyuan.


    With Xiao Ruiyuan''s skill, he can easily avoid the attack of the hair ball. However, he was injured, so he only made half a move, barely grazing the hair ball''s sharp ws to avoid it. This movement affected the wound on his chest, causing him to cover his chest.


    Mo Yan saw this action and saw Mao Tuan rushing towards him again, and quickly stopped: "Mao Tuan, stop!"


    Hearing the owner''s voice, the fur ball quickly put away its ws, stopped attacking, and ran up to the owner. Just about to lick the owner''s fingers to act coquettishly, it suddenly smelled a smell that it hated very much on the owner''s hand. He suddenly opened his mouth wide and roared angrily at Xiao Ruiyuan.


    This shameless viin dares to lick his master''s hand. Who can bear it, but a tiger can''t bear it!


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at it, puzzled, but Mo Yan blushed, raised her hand and gently pped the fur ball to make it more honest.


    With such a fuss, the good atmosphere just now disappeared. Mo Yan asked Mao Tuan to go to the back to find Xiao Hua and Dabai. Mao Tuan was unwilling to leave. Its big eyes from afar were staring at Xiao Ruiyuan. If he dared to take a step forward, it would pounce on him and tear his momentum to pieces.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to hold her forehead, so she had to walk up to Xiao Ruiyuan and asked worriedly: "Is the wound open? Does it matter?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt warm in his heart, and his cold face softened instantly: "It doesn''t matter."


    Mo Yan was worried and took his hand away without thinking. Seeing that there was no blood on his hand, she reached out and touched the ce where he had just covered her. She saw that the clothes were clean, so she believed him. if.


    Thinking of the wound in this ce, I couldn''t help but get angry: "This is where the heart is connected. It''s too dangerous to be injured here. You should wait until the wound ispletely healed before walking around. Otherwise, once it opens, it will be even more difficult." Recovered!"


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan, who had never been so close to a woman, his mind went nk. Only the soft little hand seemed to be moving around on his chest, and he could not hear what she was saying clearly.

 Chapter 483: Show your heart (1)

    Chapter 483: Show your heart (1)


    Chapter 483 Revealing ones feelings (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s icy face was always expressionless. Even if his heart was beating like a drum and he was so nervous that he couldn''t say a word, others couldn''t see through his true thoughts.


    "Does the wound hurt? Do you have any medicine with you? Do you want to change it again?"


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Mo Yan thought he was in pain and quickly helped him sit down on the sofa. If we weren''t living in this conservative era and the rtionship between the two was not close enough to "open up to each other", she would have wanted to take off his clothes and examine his wounds herself.


    Xiao Ruiyuan quickly came to his senses and looked at the woman beside him. The tips of his ears were slightly red, and a sh of difort shed across his handsome face: "The wound doesn''t hurt, and there is no need to change the dressing. Yan''er is relieved."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan saw that there was no pain on his face and knew that he was telling the truth and was not trying to be brave, so she felt relieved and sat next to him, with half an arm''s distance between them.


    It''s not a problem to just sit there like this. Knowing Xiao Ruiyuan''s character of not talking much, Mo Yan took the initiative to speak and asked him about some things at the border based on the content of the letter.


    Knowing that she was interested in the customs and customs of the border, Xiao Ruiyuan tried his best to organize thenguage andbined it with his personal experience of living in the border a few years ago, and described it in great detail:


    When you get up early in the morning and go to the street, you will see many people in different clothes selling all kinds of things on the street, including medicinal materials, animal skins, gems, and living animals. Wolf cubs, tiger cubs... there is a kind of food called "fire rake", which is made of multigrain noodles. Each one is made into the size of a small basin and roasted in the fire. It can be eaten dry or dipped in pepper soup. It tastes a little rough, but the taste is very fragrant. Many caravans traveling between the border and the Central ins will buy a lot of dry food. When they are hungry, they will boil a pot of pepper soup and eat half of it to be full..."


    The deep and clear voice, like the melodious sound of a flute, made Mo Yan feel addicted to it. Following his deep tone, he dreamed up vivid and interesting pictures of border customs, as if he were immersed in the scene.


    The woman''s attentive listening attitude unknowingly fascinated Xiao Ruiyuan, and he suddenly felt the urge to take her to the border to experience it for himself.


    Perhaps he thought too deeply, so he couldn''t help but grab the woman''s hand, and blurted out his thoughts: "Yan''er, are you willing to follow me to the border to see for yourself?"


    Mo Yan was listening intently when she was suddenly interrupted. She raised her head and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan in confusion, obviously not reacting.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was originally annoyed that such words and deeds were too much for Meng Lang. He was about to let go of his hand, but when he saw the woman''s confused expression, he suddenly strengthened his inner thoughts. His voice unconsciously revealed a trace of nervousness, and he asked repeatedly: "Yan''er , are you willing to go with me to the border and see with your own eyes?"


    Mo Yan raised her eyebrows. Is this a different kind of confession?


    Looking at the man in front of her who showed little emotion, she noticed that the big hand was faintly wet. A strange smile appeared on her face, and she said, seemingly true and false: "What if... what if I don''t want to? Your family is prominent. , is also an important minister in the court. He has made great contributions in defeating the Ba people. When the merits are rewarded, his power will surely rise to a higher level. I am just a low-status peasant girl. I have neither the power to conquer the country nor the city. I am beautiful and have no extraordinary talents, so how can I be worthy of standing side by side with you to view all the beauties in the world?"


    Originally they were just tentative words, but as he spoke, Mo Yan felt a twinge of pain in his heart unconsciously, and the smile on his face could hardly be maintained.


    Looking at the woman who was forcing a smile, Xiao Ruiyuan felt a dense pain in his heart. He never knew that his identity would put so much pressure on her. Is this the real reason why she didn''t want to reply?

 Chapter 484: Show your heart (2)

    Chapter 484: Show your heart (2)


    Chapter 484 Revealing ones feelings (2)


    The hand he was holding tightened unconsciously, and he gently raised her chin with his other hand. His deep eyes looked straight into hers, and for the first time he clearly revealed his feelings: "Yan Son, I love you just because its you. It has nothing to do with power or beauty. If these external things be obstacles between you and me, why should I, Xiao Ruiyuan, give up these things?"


    In the past, he used his power to find all the medicinal materials to cure the prince''s cousin and help him ascend to the throne of God. When the overall situation was decided, he asked for orders to stay at the border and gallop on the battlefield to protect the peace of Chu. But when he met Yan''er, he wanted to protect her for the rest of his life. He has never been greedy for power, nor will he be influenced by it. If he can stay with Yan''er for the rest of his life, he will not regret it!


    Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan in shock, unable to believe her ears, but his unconcealed eyes made her unable to have any suspicion.


    Xiao Ruiyuan touched her head gently, and the affection in his eyes became stronger: "Yan''er, it''s okay if you don''t believe me now. After my cousin''s position is stable, I will definitely take off my armor and follow you. Go where you want to go, are you willing to wait for me?"


    Speaking of this, he looked at the silent woman for a moment, and his heart beat faster. He can use force and wisdom to defeat the enemy and recover the fallen city, and he can also use his power to imprison her for a lifetime. However, since he has determined his heart, he only wants to protect her for the rest of his life. Even if she is unwilling, he is reluctant to hurt her. She has nothing.


    No one knew that Mo Yan''s heart was already filled with turmoil. When she met his affectionate and persistent eyes, she suddenly smiled, like a flower blooming in the sun, which dazzled Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes. There is no room for anything else: "If that dayes, I will definitely be willing to follow you, visit the markets in the border towns, taste the fire rake you mentioned, and watch the sunset in the wilderness... If there is such a day..."


    Before she could finish speaking, the man suddenly stretched out his iron arms as if treating a rare treasure, and carefully held her in his arms. His twinkling eyes were like stars in the sky, and his simple whisper was like the most beautiful love words in the world: "Yan''er...Yan''er...there will be a day when no one can stop it, no one can..."


    The unsuspecting Mo Yan suddenly pressed against his strong chest. She subconsciously wanted to refuse, but amid the low murmur and drumming heartbeat, she slowly lowered her hand. Although she didn''t give a word of promise, she seemed to understand everything he wanted to say from this murmur and the sound of his heartbeat.


    Xiao Ruiyuan hugged his beloved woman, and the strange feeling of satisfaction before surged over again. The missing piece in his heart seemed to be filled at this moment, and he couldn''t help but tighten his arms again, just wanting to keep hugging him like this. .


    The fur ball lying in the corner sulking away, seeing the two of them hugging each other tightly, was so angry that it wanted to p away this man who waspeting with it for the favor of its master!


    The master belongs to it, it belongs to it, only it can hold the master to sleep, it will never allow this bad guy to **** the master away, it must drive this person away, definitely!


    Being stared at by such two menacing eyes, even the dead can feel it, let alone Xiao Ruiyuan, whose senses are extremely sharp.


    Looking at the stupid tiger who red at him, he frowned. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that this stupid tiger was too smart, as if he could understand people''s words, otherwise he wouldn''t look at him like this now. Moreover, this guy seemed to hate seeing him, otherwise he wouldn''te out and cause trouble every time he saw Yan''er.


    He might not be noticed by some people, so he can''te over to visit Yan''er frequently in the future. If he finally meets Yan''er, but gets messed up by this stupid tiger, it will be... unbearable!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes shed when he looked at Mao Tuan.


    Hair Ball was horrified by the sight, and he immediately stood up and stared at him with alert eyes. Once this person whom he hates so much dares to do anything wrong, it will rush forward without hesitation and bite his neck off.


    Mo Yan, who buried his head in Xiao Ruiyuan''s chest, didn''t know the turmoil between the man and the tiger. She thought that since the two of them had revealed their thoughts to each other, in the words of their previous lives, they were boyfriend and girlfriend in the stage of love. She no longer had such concerns about the things that she wanted to know before but could not find out.


    Speaking of which, apart from knowing this person''s name, identity, and the fact that the prince was standing behind him, she knew nothing else. She didn''t want to slowly learn it from other people''s mouths, not to mention that what she heard might not be true. of.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Yan raised his head slightly and saw his smooth and handsome chin: "Brother Xiao, is the mastermind behind the ambush on you really that King Kang? If the evidence is conclusive, will he be punished?"


    Hearing her ask this, a sh of hesitation shed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, and he obviously didn''t want to tell her such a thing to prevent her from thinking wildly. However, with her temperament, she would be even more worried if he didn''t tell her. Moreover, it wouldn''t hurt to make her more wary by exining the grievances between him and those princes and princes clearly.


    With a calction in his heart, Xiao Ruiyuan no longer hid it from her, and his tone was cold: "Prince Kang is just one of the chief envoys. He is not the only one who ambush me. All princes and princes who want to be the prince will intervene." A kick."


    As he said that, he sorted out the titles of the princes and princes, the forces behind them, etc. in detail. Finally, he looked at Mo Yan and said guiltily: "The overall situation is undecided at the moment, so we can''t reveal anything about you and me for the time being, in order to avoid It has brought disaster to your family. When the prince recovers and his foundation is solid, I will definitely ask the Holy Spirit to grant us a marriage, and I will never wrong you."


    Not to mention that the Mo family is just a powerless farmer family. Even if Yan''er''s father wins the title of Toad Pce this autumn, he will not be taken seriously by those people. He can secretly send more people to guard here, but he cannot guarantee that everything will go wrong. It would be best not to expose the Mo family.


    Mo Yan shook her head. She didn''t care whether he was granted a marriage or not. She was more worried about his safety: "It''s easy to dodge the bright arrow and the hidden arrow. Even if we can get rid of the threat of King Kang this time, I''m afraid the others won''t be able to do so easily." Stop, you must be more careful."

 Chapter 485: tenderness(1)

    Chapter 485: tenderness(1)


    Chapter 485 Tenderness (1)


    Mo Yan''s concern greatly benefited Xiao Ruiyuan, but he couldn''t bear the fact that his beloved woman was worried about him, so heforted her more.


    If you ignore the angry and leering big dog in the corner, the atmosphere in the room is still very warm and peaceful. The two of them whispered for a long time, and unknowingly they talked about the prince''s condition. Only then did Mo Yan know that the man who was as gentle as jade and as gentle as jade that he saw after he took the courage out of the red python in that other courtyard was the prince of Da Chu.


    "The ''Heart-Eating Poison'' is so vicious that it was banned by the Great Chu more than twenty years ago. For this reason, the Holy Emperor personally ordered that all the concubines who drugged thete empress be executed. Who is so bold this time? Will this poison be applied to the arrow and kill you?"


    Mo Yanhou said fearfully, her heart throbbing with pain. It turned out that this man was injured so seriously. If it weren''t for ck Ganoderma, or if Maomao came a step toote, he wouldn''t have been able to be saved, and it would be impossible to see him safe and sound today.


    She felt very ufortable when she thought that he had been following the prince for more than ten years and had to be vignt at all times and beware of other people''s hidden attacks. If possible, she would like to persuade him to be a pure minister. No matter who ascends the throne of God in the future, he should only be loyal to the Holy One. But he has been following the prince for more than ten years, and the two are blood-rted aunts and cousins. Even if it is taken out now, it is toote.


    Xiao Ruiyuan patted her shoulder andforted her silently, and said in a deep voice: "The killer ran away after shooting the arrow. The secret guards did not catch up, and there were no clues on the arrow. Up to now, we don''t know the specific reason. Who could do it?"


    If the mastermind behind the scenes could be found, all he had to do was expose the "Heart-Eating Poison" he had hidden, without him and his cousin taking action. Even if the Holy Spirit showed favoritism, he would not be able to tolerate that person.


    Mo Yan raised her hand to caress the wound on his chest, her eyes filled with moisture unconsciously: "If the mastermind behind the scenes knew that your ''Heart-Eating Poison'' had been cured, I''m afraid he would find another opportunity to take action. Fortunately, now There is no war, as long as you stay in the capital and be careful not to give that person a chance to take action, that person will always be more scrupulous and not dare to take action tantly in the capital."


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, his heart moved, and he suddenly remembered another important thing. He couldn''t help but ask Mo Yan: "Yan''er, where did the ck Ganoderma lucidum you asked Maomao to bring mee from? But there is still some left. ?


    ck Ganoderma? Mo Yan was stunned, and then suddenly realized: It turns out that this thing is really called ck Ganoderma. I didnt expect that the name I randomly picked was wrong.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, he asked in surprise: "You didn''t know that it was ck Ganoderma lucidum? Then how did you know that it could detoxify and save people?"


    Mo Yan shook his head in a bachelor''s manner, and exined in the words he had already thought of: "Dabai discovered the ck Ganoderma lucidum on the cliff, andter took me to find it. I saw that it looked like Ganoderma lucidum, but it was ck. , so I casually called it ck Ganoderma. At first, I didnt know what effect it had. It was just a big white flower hair ball, and when Maomao saw it, it looked like fat. I thought it should be a good thing. Let it continue to grow on the edge of the cliff. On the day you were injured and poisoned, Maomao came back to find me, took my clothes in his mouth and ran into the mountains. I guessed that something might have happened to you, so I gave it a try. , cut two pieces of ck Ganoderma lucidum and asked them to bring them to you."


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at her in shock and was speechless for a long time. He didn''t know whether toment this girl''s good luck or his own. He was in danger again and again, and was saved by her again and again. By chance, she easily obtained the ck Ganoderma lucidum, which was almost extinct in the world. Finally, she used the ck Ganoderma lucidum to save him once, and it was very possible that she would even save him again. His cousin, the future king of a country in Da Chu.

 Chapter 486: tenderness(2)

    Chapter 486: tenderness(2)


    Chapter 486 Tenderness (2)


    Thinking that the red python gall was sessfully found with her help, Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly had a ridiculous idea in his heart: She found two of the three main ingredients of the three-vored medicine, and the remaining one was Thousand-Year Ginseng. Found by her?


    Seeing his silence, Mo Yan felt a little uneasy. That story wasn''t all made up by her. As long as he didn''t want to go to the cliff to have a look in person, he wouldn''t have discovered that she was lying. She didn''t want to reveal the secret of Space to her father, siblings, and him. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust her, but that it was ufortable to bear the secret at all. It was enough for her to bear it alone.


    Xiao Ruiyuan came to his senses from the ridiculous thoughts, but he did not doubt Mo Yan''s words. He just felt that after contacting her, Maomao was not as smart as a bird. After all, ordinary birds did not know that ck Ganoderma lucidum could detoxify and save lives.


    Putting aside these distracting thoughts, he exined the efficacy of ck Ganoderma to Mo Yan.


    ck Ganoderma is a holy detoxification product that can detoxify almost every strange poison in the world. It can cure heart disease and stroke. Eating it can increase physical fitness and prolong life. It can also extend life at critical moments, which is more effective than thousand-year-old ginseng... In short, ck Ganoderma is extremely rare and precious, otherwise it would not have been extinct for five hundred years.


    The powerful effects of ck Ganoderma made Mo Yan very excited. He was very d that he listened to Dabai''s guidance and transnted it into the space. At least, he and his family''s life safety had an extrayer of protection.


    Seeing that she was happy, Xiao Ruiyuan''s handsome face unconsciously revealed a smile. Thinking of what he was going to say next, he couldn''t help but frown, not knowing how to speak.


    Mo Yan saw this, thought for a moment, and knew what he was in trouble for, so he took the initiative and said: "Brother Xiao, the prince''s poison can''t be dyed any longer. I can''t do anything about the thousand-year-old ginseng, but I can get some ck ganoderma."


    Brother Xiao and the prince are one and the same. If the prince is good, he can be good. If the prince has some shorings, even if they want to gain his power, the princes and princes vying for the prince''s position will not do anything to him. With his temperament, he Nor will hepromise with those who try to put him to death.


    If this is the case, no matter who takes that position in the future, his results will not be much better. Now that she epted his intention, she had to make ns for their future.


    Xiao Ruiyuan naturally wanted to get the ck Ganoderma lucidum and find the thousand-year-old ginseng to help the prince get better as soon as possible. Mo Yan took the initiative to mention that she was willing to take out such precious ck Ganoderma lucidum to save the prince who had nothing to do with her, knowing full well that she was thinking about him.


    "Yan''er..." Xiao Ruiyuan raised his hand and hugged the person in front of him tightly. He just wanted to rub her deeply into his bones and blood and never separate her.


    The fresher the ck Ganoderma lucidum, the better the effect. Xiao Ruiyuan nned to get the ck Ganoderma lucidum after finding the thousand-year ginseng. Of course, Mo Yan would not have any objection to this.


    Thinking of the torture that the prince had suffered for more than twenty years, Mo Yan sympathized with him and couldn''t help butin: "If the Holy One could be more considerate and there was only the first queen in the harem, the first queen would not have been tortured by the concubine when she was giving birth. After all, the prince will grow up healthy and healthy. There wont be so many disloyal brothers trying to rece him, and you dont have to be on guard all the time! In the end, its all the fault of the Holy One.


    "Yan''er, be careful what you say!" Xiao Ruiyuan shook her hand helplessly and couldn''t help but stop her. This girl is too courageous, and she even dares to gossip about the emperor. Fortunately, there was no one else here, otherwise if this word got out, it would cause big trouble.


    Mo Yan was sincerely sorry for thete empress. At this moment, she was stopped by the man she liked, thinking that he did not agree with her point of view. She couldn''t help but red and said: "Did I make a mistake? Or do you have the idea of enjoying the blessings of others?" ?


    Xiao Ruiyuan never thought that he would get angry just by saying a few words. However, looking at the lively and charming look of the woman in his arms, a string in his heart seemed to be gently shaken, making his heart beat wildly. , the strong arms couldn''t help but tighten: "Yan''er, trust me!"


    Mo Yan leaned on his chest, holding on to a strand of ck hair hanging on his chest, lowered her eyes and said softly: "I believe in you, but you will change, and so will I. , none of us can predict what will happen in the future... No matter what, I always hope that we can always be well, even... even..."


    At this point, she suddenly couldn''t speak anymore and stretched out her slender arms to tightly hug the man''s waist. Even if he can''t be happy, she still hopes that he can get his own happiness.


    "Yan''er...Yan''er...will be fine, and we will always be fine..."


    Xiao Ruiyuan gently stroked the woman''s long ck waist-length hair and whispered in her ear over and over again, hoping to give her some confidence and make her more confident in their future. As long as they work together, they can always seed. Get what they want for life!


    By this time, it was getting veryte and it was already past midnight. Amidst the low and sweet murmurs, Mo Yan''s eyes gradually became dazed, and he was obviously sleepy. It didn''t take long before he fellpletely into a dark sleep.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t dare to move. After she waspletely asleep, he gently adjusted his position so that the woman in his arms could sleep more peacefully. Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, he slightly curled his lips, and his whole heart softened.


    When Mo Yan woke up, it was already bright. She opened her eyes drowsily and found that she was lying on the bed, and the hairball that always clung to her and wanted to sleep with her every night was nowhere to be seen.


    At this time, Mo Yan didnt know that the first rooster crow soundedst night and Xiao Ruiyuan had to put her on the bed. However, when he was about to leave, he saw Maodan jump onto the bed skillfully and lie down next to her, with two furry tiger paws naturally attached to her waist and abdomen.


    Xiao Ruiyuan always had an icy face towards others, but he was extremely gentle towards Mo Yan. However, no matter how gentle he was, he could not hide his domineering and possessive nature as a man. How could he allow a beast to hold his beloved openly? woman sleeping? He has not obtained this right yet!


    Hence, Mao Tuan was in tragedy. He was forced out of the room by Xiao Ruiyuan, both soft and hard, and had to sleep pitifully with Xiao Hua for the whole night! It was also from this night that itpletely became enmity with Xiao Ruiyuan, and began to fight with Xiao Ruiyuan in a battle of wits and courage...

 Chapter 487: Busy farming season in the mountains (1)

    Chapter 487: Busy farming season in the mountains (1)


    Chapter 487: Farming in the mountains (1)


    The weather in early May is already a little bit hot. But for the hard-working and simple farmers, this little bit of heat is nothing. They just carry a pot of water, a straw hat, and a hoe, and the day''s work begins.


    The Mo family''s 30 acres of drynd were all nted with soybeans this year. Mo Yan poured water from the spiritual spring twice and asked people to remove the weeds once and then left them alone. However, the growth was much better than the soybeans that were cultivated intensively and weeded three times. For a long section, it was depressing to watch, and the fact that she was blessed by the gods was once again strongly "confirmed".


    The fruit trees in Mos orchard are also growing well. Since March and April, various fruit seedlings have bloomed and faded one after another, and each fruit tree is covered with small, green fruits.


    Not every small fruit can grow and mature smoothly, and a fruit tree that is only two years old cannot withstand so many fruits. Mo Yan invited more than 20 people, and under the guidance and demonstration of Aunt Tong, they removed most of the small fruits, leaving only a dozen of the best growing ones on each tree.


    Of course, these ten or so best-growing fruits still have to be eliminated by nature. Whether they can grow up and mature smoothly depends on themselves. If these ten or so fruits can all grow smoothly, most of them will be picked off halfway, otherwise it will not be conducive to the growth of the fruit tree. Although with the spiritual spring water, this kind of problem would not exist at all, but Mo Yan didn''t want to be too high-profile.


    As for the chickens raised in the orchard, they quickly adapted to the new environment under the careful care of the four aunts. Maybe it''s because the chickens'' physique has improved after staying in the space for a long time. Even if they leave the space, each hen can maintain the frequency of one egg a day. These 1,500 hensy 1,500 eggs every day, and there is still a lot of inventory in the space, which is enough to supply the shop.


    Because the eggsid by space chickens arerge and extra deliciouspared to ordinary eggs, the sales of Mipu eggs have been increasing every month, andst months sales ounted for one-tenth of the total.


    Mo Yan doesn''t have to worry too much about drynd, orchards, chicken farms, etc. He can just check the ie and expenditure ounts from time to time, but medicine gardens and terraced fields require more thought.


    Since mid-March, there has been no cold wave here. When the weather turned warm, Mo Yan found someone to tidy up the barren hills and scattered the medicinal seeds collected from the space one by one. After more than a month of growth, under the nourishment of the spiritual spring water, all the medicinal seeds sprouted, and the faster-growing vine-like medicinal materials have grown to more than a foot long.


    Thend in the medicine garden was opened up from barren hills. The soil quality is not good enough and fertile enough. The first year is just to allow the medicinal seeds to settle down smoothly to prevent the urrence of diseases and insect pests. Normally, medicinal materials need to grow for several years before they can be used as medicine. .


    Mo Yan still has some experience in growing medicinal materials. In my previous life, my family opened a pharmaceutical factory, and all the medicinal materials were sourced fromnd purchased by the family, and then experienced experienced herbal farmers were hired to take care of it. She often went to the medicine fields to consult the medicine farmers, and she learned a lot. Coupled with the blessing of the spiritual spring water, as long as she watched carefully, discovered anything wrong in time, and cleaned it up in time, there wouldn''t be any big problems.


    The medicine garden is the farthest one from the Mo family among the three barren mountains. The medicinal materials have not grown yet, so there is no need to worry about anyone digging them. However, the habits of each medicinal material are different, so someone must always look after it. .


    More than 30 acres of the more than 40 acres of barren hills are nted with medicinal materials. The area is really not small. No one in the vige knows how to take care of the medicinal garden. Mo Yan recently visited several medical clinics to find someone knowledgeable to take care of it. But she never met the right one, but she was very tired from all the busy work.

 Chapter 488: Busy farming season in the mountains (2)

    Chapter 488: Busy farming season in the mountains (2)


    Chapter 488 Going into the mountains during busy farming season (2)


    Now, the rice seedlings nted by the Mo family in early April have grown, and the terraced fields are filled with spring water, just waiting for the rice seedlings to be transnted. Transnting rice seedlings is an easy job. Apart from a little exposure to the sun, which may make your waist and legs sore after being bent for a long time, it does not require any effort. The wages range from fifteen to twenty cents per day, so whenever there is time in the vige, , the vigers who were quick to nt rice seedlings spontaneously ran to nt rice seedlings.


    Rice is a hybrid rice from the previous generation. There are certain requirements for the spacing and row spacing of the seedlings. They cannot be too dense, otherwise it will easily reduce the yield, and it will be inconvenient to remove weeds and insects.


    Even though she had been warned from the beginning, Mo Yan was still a little worried that someone would nt the rice seedlings ording to the previous spacing. After the work in the medicine garden was finished, she went to the terraced field specifically.


    When she came to the field and saw several acres of nted seedlings densely packed together, with only half the distance between them as she said, Mo Yan didn''t know what to say.


    An old man surnamed Ding saw that she looked wrong and advised him earnestly: "Girl Yan, old man, I have been farming all my life, and I have never seen anyone with seedlings as widely spaced as you said! The soil in this paddy field is shallow. , and its rawnd that has never been nted with crops. If we follow the intervals you said, the seedlings will definitely not grow. Isnt this wastednd?


    Knowing that the old man meant well, Mo Yan was not angry. He just pulled up a few seedlings and exined: "Uncle Ding, you are a good farmer. What you said makes sense, but these seedlings are really different from the previous ones." , the sprouts are amazing! Look, after the ordinary seedlings are raised, they are all single nts, but the one you are holding now has sprouted into at least three nts. Is this sprout better than the previous seedlings? If you nt them like this now and wait until they are alive and then grow them, they will definitely be more powerful. However, the spacing is so narrow that there will be no room for the trees to grow. If they are crowded together in the end, they will definitely die!"


    Listening to the argument between the old and the young, the other vigers listened intently while nting the rice seedlings. They also saw the difference in the seedlings, but they had raised seedlings before, but they had never raised seedlings like this, and they had never seen others raise them. She didn''t quite believe Mo Yan''s words, thinking that the seedlings were, as she said, new species found elsewhere by someone else, and the intervals between transnting the seedlings should not be too small.


    Uncle Ding looked at the seedlings in his hand andpared them with the seedlings he had raised before fleeing. He couldn''t help but nodded and said, "It''s true. The cultivation time of this seedling is quite different from the previous seedlings, but the growth time of this seedling is much better. This one was just nted in the field, and it looks like it has been there for seven or eight days.


    Seeing that he finally recognized this, Mo Yan kept up her efforts: "Uncle Ding, I don''t know what changes have happened to this seedling, but it grows so fast, it will definitely grow more than the original seedling. In this way, If the interval is narrow, won''t it be crowded? Furthermore, if the interval is wider, less grain will be collected. If the interval is narrow, except for those on the edge of the field, all the seedlings in the middle will wither. Then Its really a dead end!


    As soon as he heard "no harvest", Uncle Ding''s expression finally changed. The farmer''s family depends on the sky for food. If the harvest fails due to the spacing of the seedlings, why not make people sick to death?


    In the end, the vigers who transnted the rice seedlings listened to Mo Yan''s words and increased the distance between the rice seedlings. As for the few acres that had been nted, Mo Yan did not let them pull it out again. It was better to set a negative example, otherwise it would always be Some people think that if the spacing is small, the harvest will be better if more seedlings are nted.


    One hundred and twenty acres of paddy field is quiterge. Without a rice transnter and relying solely on one hundred and fifty people, it took three days to finish all the rice nting. nting the seedlings is only the first step. Whether the harvest will be good or not depends on subsequent care. After all, Lingquan water is not a panacea. It encourages seedlings to grow rapidly, but it also reduces weeds in the field and even fattens pests. Therefore, subsequent care must not be careless at all.


    Mo Yan has only grown rice in the space, and there are no weeds or pests in the space. All she has to do is wait for the harvest. She has no experience in taking care of rice, so she ns to find someone to do it.


    She had a good impression of Uncle Ding. He had been cultivating thend all his life and was a good farmer. She paid him 300 cash per month to ask him to check the condition of the seedlings every day. If they needed irrigation, weeding, and weeding, she had a good impression of him. Uncle Ding will help find someone to do the worming and top dressing. If he does it himself, he will be paid extra.


    In this way, there will be a lot of ie every month. This is a pretty good "fat job" for Uncle Ding, who is living an extremely difficult life. He agreed without hesitation.


    Mo Yan doesn''t need to worry too much about things in the fields. All her energy is focused on the winery and medicine garden.


    After months of searching and deliberation, she has decided on the address of the winery. It is just upstream of the three-mile road from Liuyang Vige. It is the outlet of the river. There is arge t and open valley with severalrge areas on both sides. Slopes of various sizes are suitable for building houses and growing grapes.


    The medicine garden did not find a suitable person to take care of it, and she was unable to stay away from him every day. Mo Yan spent almost all her time in the medicine garden during the day. Fortunately, there was a space with a big time difference from the outside world. After working in it, she could stay in the space. She had to rest inside and slowly prepare for the winery. Otherwise, even if she had an extra pair of hands and a head, it would be difficult for her to cope with it.


    However, on the tenth day of May, Mo Yan put down what he was doing and followed the three beasts into the mountain. He met up with the red python that had not gone down the mountain for a long time but had grown thicker. Under their careful guidance, they entered the mountain. The depths of Yuhua Mountain that have never been visited by anyone.


    The mountain peaks are stacked with rocks, the forest is blocking the sky, and various strange sounds can be heard from time to time in the deep forest. Even the three beasts and the red python have changed from their usual noisy behavior when entering the mountain and have be cautious. . All this made Mo Yan unconsciously cautious and carefully observed the surrounding movements. If there was any danger, she could take the four beasts into the space to take refuge in time.


    I dont know how big Yuhua Mountain is. Since there is Dabai who was born with spiritual wisdom, a red python that has lived for hundreds of years, and even ck lingzhi that is extinct outside, no one knows if there will be something bigger than Dabai and the red python. A more powerful beast.


    Although there is a huge natural treasure deep in Yuhua Mountain, Mo Yan does not dare to be careless at all. In the past, hiking into the mountain was only in the territory of Red Python and Dabai, so it was very safe. But this time it is different. No one knows what will happen. unpredictable

 Chapter 489: Clouded Leopard(1)

    Chapter 489: Clouded Leopard(1)


    Chapter 489 ck Clouded Leopard (1)


    Along the way, there were either lofty mountains or endless forests. The depth and breadth of Yuhua Mountain was far beyond Mo Yan''s imagination. Being among it, she suddenly felt a sense of insignificance, as if she could easily be overwhelmed by this endless stretch ofnd. The mountains and forests swallowed them up without even a sound.


    I dont know how long I walked, and I dont know how far I walked. The red python walked leisurely in the dense jungle. With its rough skin and thick flesh, it was not afraid of the thorns and rocks on the ground. It walked in front as if it were walking on t ground. Clear the way; Dabai followed closely, with pointed ears erect, alertly paying attention to nearby movements. Mo Yan followed behind it, holding a wooden stick to brush away the bushes blocking the way; Xiao Hua and Hairball fell at the end. , stopping from time to time to observe in case a wild beast attacks from behind.


    Even with the support of space, Mo Yan still felt worried when he saw how cautious they were. This time we went into the mountain for something that the four beasts had finally found. If we encountered an unexpected danger, although our lives would not be in danger, we might not be able to get that thing.


    Fortunately, the journey was rtively peaceful. The biggest crisis was encountering several waves of wild boars looking for food, several colorful snakes, and not a single wild beast such as tigers or wolves. There were three beasts and red pythons, whether they were wild boars or snakes, they were far away and they consciously avoided them, not daring to take a step closer.


    It was not easy to walk in the deep mountains where no one had ever stepped foot. Even if there were red pythons to clear the way and wooden sticks to brush away the thorns and weeds, Mo Yan''s tender cheeks and the backs of her hands would still inevitably be scratched with tiny wounds, leaking out. There were a lot of blood drops, but she was in a hurry to get on her way and didn''t pay attention to these minor injuries that were not life-threatening.


    The speed of one person and four beasts was not slow. Even so, Mo Yan''s legs and feet were sore and painful, and he almost broke off without reaching anywhere. Seeing her speed gradually slowing down, several beasts stopped btedly. I don''t know how they negotiated. In the end, the red python was huge, with rough skin and thick flesh, and could easily separate thorns and weeds. He rolled her up with his long tail and protected her as he walked in front.


    Without Mo Yan "holding back", the pace of the four beasts became faster and faster. After about half an hour, they came to the bottom of a big mountain and stopped.


    Compared with the surrounding towering mountains, the mountain in front of you is not very tall, but the lush vegetationpletely covers the entire mountain. At a nce, you can see that it is deep and quiet, and there is an unusual feeling in the silence. Mysterious.


    Seeing the four beasts staring at the mountainside with vignce, not daring to rx at all, Mo Yan knew that he was in the right ce. But what is there there that can make them so alert? You know, none of these four big guys are easy to mess with, and each one is more powerful than the other. Once they join forces, even if they are besieged by a pack of wolves with the strongest fighting ability, even if they cannot defeat them, they can easily escape.e out.


    The red python put Mo Yan down gently, spitting out its scarlet tongue and hissing into the jungle. The unhurried hissing unexpectedly made Mo Yan feel a little cautious, and she felt a little nervous in her heart. Tightly, he subconsciously touched the palm of his right hand and looked at the calm mountain forest with vignce. If there was any danger, he could take the four beasts and hide in the space in time.


    The red python hissed for a long time, but there was no movement in the woods. Not even a bird could be seen, as if there were no living things in it.


    Just when Mo Yan thought so, his eyes suddenly shed. A ck beast, a lot smaller than Dabai, but very much like a cat, sprang out of the jungle like a lightning bolt andnded on the ground. Four or five feet away, the sharp blue eyes passed over the four beasts blocking her in front andnded directly on her.

 Chapter 490: Clouded Leopard(2)

    Chapter 490: Clouded Leopard(2)


    Chapter 490 ck Clouded Leopard (2)


    "ah-"


    Even though he had several tigers and wolves at home, a red python scurrying around from time to time, and had seen many other wild beasts in Yuhua Mountain, Mo Yan still couldn''t bear it after seeing clearly the appearance of this ''cat'' that was magnified several times. Zhu eximed in surprise.


    Regardless of her past life or this life, she has never seen such a beast, and she has never seen any description of simr animals on TV or in books. However, when she thinks of the ck Ganoderma lucidum with incredible effects, she doesn''t feel strange. This ''big ck cat'' may have existed in the time and space of the previous life, but it was finally extinct in the long river of time, leaving no chance for future generations to see it!


    Although the ''big ck cat'' is not as big as Dabai, and even smaller than Xiaohua, but it can make the four beasts so vignt, it is obviously a very powerful guy inbat. It is so powerful that even if the four beasts unite, they are not sure they can defeat it. Based on this alone, Mo Yan did not dare to take it lightly. At this moment, seeing its blue and forlorn gaze falling on him, he couldn''t help but feel chills all over his body.


    The four beasts stared at the ''big ck cat'' without blinking, as if facing a formidable enemy. Seeing that the ''big ck cat'' had no other actions, they did not dare to rush forward easily to strike first.


    Even though they are both the most ferocious beasts in Yuhua Mountain, there is still a huge gap in power between the beasts. They clearly know that against this guy who is smaller than them, even if four of them go together, they have no chance of winning. It is one of the most powerful existences deep in Yuhua Mountain!


    Because of this, when they arrived here, the four beasts did not run rampant as usual. Instead, they said hello at the foot of the mountain. Otherwise, if they angered the ''big ck cat'', they would not get good results.


    The ck clouded leopard stared at the human being full of spiritual energy in front of him for a long time, and finally resisted the urge to swallow it in one gulp to increase his spiritual power, and set his sights on the four beasts. His blue eyes revealed a very human nature. Show a trace of contempt!


    What a useless thing. Following this human being, I ate so many ''good'' things that contained spiritual energy, and only wasted that spiritual energy on improving the body shape. At the moment, it only improved the spiritual intelligence and made the body grow bigger. It was really a waste. Got this good opportunity.


    Mo Yan did not miss the emotion leaking from its eyes, and a bold guess suddenly emerged in her heart, and then her eyes widened in disbelief: Could it be that this guy is a beast with opened intelligence?


    As if he could see her thoughts from her expression, the ck Clouded Leopard nced at her and gave her the same contemptuous look, which is rare for ignorant humans!


    Mo Yans eyes twitched and she couldnt say a word. If any of the four beasts dared to look at her like this, she would have to deduct its rations. However, this guy obviously has no intention of attacking. If the treasure really appears in its territory, you can find a way to exchange it with other good things. It would be best to resolve it peacefully.


    The two sides faced off for a while, but neither took the initiative to attack. The four beasts did not attack because they were self-aware. The ''big cat'' did not take action, but it did not want topete with these little housekeepers who in its eyes were just like little cats, little dogs, and little bugs. The identity of the beast.


    Yes, the ck Clouded Leopard is a spiritual beast. It is the eloquent spiritual beast under the Immortal Seat under the old por tree in the vige.


    Mo Yan was sure that there were no immortal cultivators in the time and space where he was reborn, so he naturally could not guess that the ck Clouded Leopard was the legendary spiritual beast. Although the ck Clouded Leopard has activated its spiritual intelligence, it cannot speak like the spiritual beasts in mythical stories, so it cannot tell her its identity.


    As for the fact that there are no immortal cultivators in this time and space, but there are spiritual beasts, at the moment, not to mention that Mo Yan does not know that such creatures exist, even the ck Clouded Leopard himself does not know why it has be the rarest spiritual beast deep in Yuhua Mountain. One of the beasts.


    Staring like this is not the answer, Mo Yan will not argue with a beast about attitude issues, not to mention that the ''big cat'' in front of her has activated her intelligence and may be able to control what she wants. She even needs to lower her posture. Use due sincerity to achieve your goals.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan bravely stepped forward and said to the ck Clouded Leopard straight to the point: "I think you also know the reason for our trip. If there is really old ginseng in your territory, I am willing to use fresh ck Ganoderma lucidum." In exchange with you, if you need anything else, I am willing to exchange whatever I have or can find."


    To treat the prince''s illness, he only needed a piece of ck lingzhi the size of the mouth of a bowl. With the blessing of space and spiritual springs, the ck lingzhi grew as big as a millstone. If the ck clouded leopard was willing, he could indeed spare a portion for exchange.


    As Mo Yan thought, the ck Clouded Leopard did not intend to embarrass them. After listening to Mo Yan''s words, his blue eyes nced at her with unknown meaning, and finally turned around gracefully and walked back towards the way he came from at a leisurely pace. .


    When the four beasts saw this, their eyes all brightened up. The red python even forgot to say hello, and directly wrapped its big tail around Mo Yan, who had not understood the meaning of the clouded leopard''s eyes, and happily followed him.


    When Mo Yan reached the mountainside and was put down by the red python, he saw arge number of ginseng nts with small red flowers growing densely under the tall forest trees. His mind suddenly went nk. How could he think about the ck Clouded Leopard? A meaningful look?


    Mo Yan went deep into Yuhua Mountain so many times that she couldn''t even remember it. When collecting herbs, she often stared at the forest where ginseng might appear, searching inch by inch. At that time, she thought, even if she only found a thin seedling, , and she was satisfied. But even after searching so hard for more than a year, not even a single ginseng root was found.


    Later, after learning that Chu Heng''s body needed to take Millennium Ginseng to nourish the essence that had been eaten away by the poison after the heart-eating poison was released, she became more and more eager to find Millennium Ginseng. Even if it was not a thousand years old, as long as it was transnted Go into the space and water the spiritual spring water diligently every day. If you think about it for a long time, the effect will definitely be no worse than that of a thousand years.


    Now, the ginseng that could not be found everywhere suddenly appeared in arge area like weeds. Even though he was as calm andposed as Mo Yan, he screamed excitedly and couldn''t wait to rush towards the green and lovely ginseng field!

 Chapter 491: Ginseng that is about to become refined (1)

    Chapter 491: Ginseng that is about to be refined (1)


    Chapter 491 Ginseng that is about to be sperm (1)


    After being excited, and with the acquiescence of the ck clouded leopard, Mo Yan carefully identified the ginseng nts that were about an acre in size. He found that most of these ginseng nts were young, and the mostmon ones were about 20 to 30 years old, or hundreds of years old. There are only about a hundred trees, and very few are over a hundred years old, estimated to be two or three hundred years old.


    What surprised Mo Yan was that ginseng from different years almost all grew together, as if they were deliberately nted together. She didn''t know that these ginsengs were collected by ck Clouded Leopard and nted here. The reason why old ginseng is rare is because it eats it, firstly to satisfy its hunger, and secondly to absorb the spiritual energy in it. Otherwise, even a spiritual beast would not be able to survive for hundreds of years without the supply of spiritual energy.


    In the eyes of farmers, even if it is only 20 to 30 years old ginseng, digging out one nt and selling it is enough to build a beautiful brick house and live a good life with no worries about food and clothing for a few years, but Mo Yanque''s is not Silver, but the thousand-year-old ginseng that can save lives and help the people she likes escape the fate of being ughtered.


    Mo Yan searched again without giving up, and finally found the two oldest ginseng trees close to the roots of the big tree. She couldn''t see the condition underneath the nts. She couldn''t estimate how old they were at the moment. But judging from the characteristics of the nt, it will definitely not be more than 500 years old.


    Ginseng that is more than three hundred years old is already very good. When transnted into space, it only takes two years to grow into a thousand-year-old ginseng. However, the prince who urgently needs thousand-year ginseng will turn twenty-five in less than a year. There is no way he can wait. It wont be that long


    Mo Yan thought for a while and couldn''t help but ask the ''big ck cat'' lyingzily aside: "Do you have any older ginseng here? I really need it. Can you help me?"


    When the ck clouded leopard heard this, something shed through his blue eyes quickly, and then he slowly sat up and looked at Mo Yan with an unpredictable look, as if he was weighing something.


    If the other person was a human, Mo Yan would be able to tell something through his expression, but if it were a beast covered by oily and watery hair, even if she was given a pair of irvoyant eyes, she might not be able to understand it!


    Seeing the ck clouded leopard standing there without responding, Mo Yan couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. This is the hintend of Yuhua Mountain, and it is impossible for anyone to get in. Since this mountain can grow ginseng that is hundreds of years old, ginseng of a higher age is very likely to exist.


    It wouldn''t matter if the ''big ck cat'' didn''t find the old ginseng. She was sure to convince it to allow her to look for it, and maybe she could find it. But if the ''big ck cat'' found it, it wouldn''t want to exchange it with her. , she could only watch, and there was nothing she could do. After all, the four beasts may not be able to defeat it, and they can''t **** it by force. What''s more, if this intelligent beast hides the ginseng, even if it is defeated, she may not be able to find it, and robbing it by force is impossible. At thest moment, she couldn''t do it.


    Just when Mo Yan was about to ask again, the ck clouded leopard nced at her, then stood up and walked past her with elegant steps, the tip of its furry tail carelessly brushed against the hem of her skirt.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what the ck Clouded Leopard meant, but he still called the four beasts and followed them cautiously. When he saw that the ck Clouded Leopard only moved its ears and didn''t drive them away, he couldn''t help but feel happy, and his pace instantly elerated a lot.


    After walking for about half an hour, when they reached the other side of the mountain, the ck clouded leopard stopped and turned around to wait for Mo Yan and the others.


    This mountain was more difficult to walk than when we came here. Mo Yan couldn''t help asking the red python to help, so he walked a little slower. Seeing the ck clouded leopard waiting, he didn''t dare to dy and make it unhappy, so he speeded up and walked over. , he tripped over a grass stem under his feet and fell to the ground. A long and sharp thorn cut a deep **** on the back of his left hand.

 Chapter 492: Ginseng that is about to become refined (2)

    Chapter 492: Ginseng that is about to be refined (2)


    Chapter 492 Ginseng that is about to be sperm (2)


    The heart-wrenching pain made Mo Yan frown unconsciously. She got up from the ground in embarrassment. Seeing blood pouring out from the back of her hand, she quickly used spiritual spring water to clean the wound.


    Before the blood stains werepletely washed away, she felt her eyes dazzled as a ck shadow rushed over like lightning. Before she could react, her right index finger, which was soaking in the water from the spiritual spring, was wrapped in warmth.


    Mo Yan''s head was full of ck lines and she stared at the certain beast that was drinking the spiritual spring water unceremoniously. She felt like she was being the nanny of a certain beast! Oo


    ck Clouded Leopard didn''t care what she thought, he held her index finger in his mouth and greedily drank the spiritual spring water full of spiritual energy. In the hundreds of years since Lingzhi was born, he has be tired of eating those ''grass''. If there was no other food to rece it, it would have destroyed that piece of unptable ''grass'' long ago. It didn''t expect that this human being would possess spiritual water and was determined to have a full meal.


    The extremely protective and possessive Hairball couldn''t stand his master being ''touched'' by another beast. He forgot that the ck clouded leopard in front of him was an existence that he couldn''t contend with. He growled and tried to pounce on it to drive it away, but was stopped by Xiaohua. He held it firmly, warning it not to mess around.


    The ck Clouded Leopard drank for a long time, until his somewhat t belly became as round as if it had been stuffed with a ball. Then he let go of Mo Yan''s fingers with satisfaction, smashed his mouth as if aftertaste, and licked away the residue on his mouth. of spiritual spring water.


    Mo Yan looked at the back of his hand that was still bleeding tangledly, and then at the shiny index finger that was sucked. Finally, when the ck clouded leopard was not paying attention, he quietly drained the spiritual spring water to wash his fingers, and then continued to rinse the back of his hand.


    The ck clouded leopard didn''t seem to notice her little move, swung its tail and walked away. Anyway, when it encounters spiritual water that tastes better than those ''grasses'' and has abundant spiritual energy, it will never let it go, just as it forgives this human''s rudeness!


    Mo Yan simply treated the wound, then came to where the ck clouded leopard was, and began to search for traces of ginseng with wide eyes, but found nothing.


    Finally, under the impatient guidance of ck Clouded Leopard, she finally found two ginseng nts that were far older than thergest ones she had seen before under two huge rocks.


    Mo Yan looked at the green ginseng nt with excitement and felt that the red flowers blooming on it were also particrly beautiful. Although she was not sure how old these two ginseng nts were, she had a gut feeling that they were the oldest ginseng on the entire mountain.


    She was not dazzled by this huge surprise. After raising her hands and patting her face to calm herself down, she began to negotiate terms of exchange with the ck Clouded Leopard.


    Mo


    In addition to the palm-sized ck Ganoderma lucidum, the ck Clouded Leopard requires that she drink the same amount of spiritual spring water every day as she drinks today. Two ginseng nts can be dug up by her, but one of them must be nted and grown in the space for her own use. . As for the piece of ginseng she had seen before, she also dug up all of it, leaving half for it as well.


    ck Clouded Leopard''s exchange request was not excessive, and Mo Yan agreed without much hesitation. After she took out the shovel and carefully dug out the two ginseng trees that had grown into human shapes, the thought of regret became even less likely to arise.


    The two ginseng trees are as thick as Mo Yan''s arms. The twoteral roots with thumb thickness are like two hands. The bottoms are separated. The two-foot-long rhizomes arepletely grown out of a pair of legs, even the top. Faint facial features appeared, and upon closer inspection, they vaguely resembled two children with their eyes closed.


    Mo Yan has often heard the story of ginseng bing a spirit. When she looked at the two ginseng trees that looked more and more like humans, she actually had the idea that they were really going to be a spirit!


    She couldnt tell the exact year of the two ginseng trees, so she asked the ck Clouded Leopard, and the ck Clouded Leopard also shook his head and said he didnt know. When it developed spiritual wisdom, it looked everywhere for food with spiritual energy to eat, and it didn''t take long before it discovered these two ginseng trees. In order to have enough ginseng to eat in the future, it did not eat these two ginseng trees, but nted their seeds not far away.


    Not sure of the year, Mo Yan didn''t hesitate. After talking to the ck Clouded Leopard, he transnted two ginseng trees into the space and nted them next to the Lingquan Pond. He nned to send them to Xiao Ruiyuan when he returned. He always had a way to identify them. . Even if it''s not a thousand years old, it won''t be much different if you think about it. When the timees, it will be enough to put it in space and raise it.


    Mo Yan didn''t let go of the one-acre piece of ginseng, but every time she collected medicinal materials, she would keep a part of it so that they could continue to grow and reproduce. It was the same this time. Maybe someone would walk in after a few years. Use these ginseng to save your life!


    What''s more, there were too many ginsengs. Even if she greedily wanted to transnt them all into the space, it would not be easy. So she dug up twenty or thirty ginseng trees of different sizes and nted them in the space, and then watered the ginseng outside. After drinking the spiritual spring water once, I was satisfied.


    The purpose of entering the mountain was aplished. Mo Yan cut off a palm-sized piece of ck Ganoderma lucidum and gave it to the long-awaited ck Clouded Leopard. After making an agreement that the red snake would deliver spiritual spring water every day, Mo Yan happily took the four beasts down the mountain. .


    At this time, it was already gettingte, and Mo Yan did not refuse the red python''s kindness, and was swept out of Yuhua Mountain by it. When they returned home, only half of the sun''s face was still red.


    After having dinner suppressing the excitement in his heart, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to return to his small courtyard. Under the cover of night, he found the two secret guards guarding nearby and asked them to help send a message to Xiao Ruiyuan, saying that there was something important. I discussed it with him and didn''t say a word about ginseng.


    Since the matter of her and Xiao Ruiyuan sending messages through Maomao was almost exposed, they agreed not tomunicate in this unsafe way anymore, and tomunicate important matters through the secret guard. The secret guards have undergone strict training. Even if they are identally caught, there is no need to worry about them leaking the information.


    Going into the mountains today, Mo Yan did not let the secret guards follow him to find out the news about high-year ginseng. The less people knew about it, the better.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t keep Mo Yan waiting for long, and sneaked into Mo''s house quietly the next night.

 Chapter 493: Who is more prodigal to cherish (1)

    Chapter 493: Who is more prodigal to cherish (1)


    Knowing that Xiao Ruiyuan woulde over in the next two days, Mo Yan did not close the doors to the courtyard and the small hall. There were secret guards outside the house and three beasts in the house. She was not worried about anyone breaking in.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan arrived, he saw Mo Yan sitting at the desk writing and drawing, with a thick stack of paper piled beside him.


    Mo Yan was drawing the drawings with concentration on his face, not noticing that there was an extra person behind him.


    Seeing that the woman was so serious, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t bear to disturb her. He just stood aside and waited quietly. Although his face was still cold and indifferent, his eyes were like a pool of water illuminated by the sun, deep and warm.


    Twomps were burning in the small study, illuminating the small study brightly. The oilmps made crackling sounds from time to time, making the room feel more warm and peaceful.


    After revising thest drawing, Mo Yan looked at the almost perfect design and nodded with satisfaction. These designs are all rted to the winery. She designed them ording to the specific topography of thend where the winery was built. In this way, not only can thend be used to the maximum extent, but the built winery can also present the most natural appearance. beauty of.


    Stretched out greatly, Mo Yan soothed his stiff neck and shoulders, and the injured hand was exposed to someone''s eyes. Before she could retract her hand, her left wrist was tightly covered by a warm hand.


    How could you be so careless?


    Mo Yan was startled, and the hairs all over her body stood up. Before she could turn her head to see who the owner of the hand was, a deep and unhappy voice came from above her head:


    Looking at the white cloth wrapping the back of the woman''s hand, Xiao Ruiyuan felt that it was extremely annoying, especially when he could vaguely smell the ointmenting from it, and his expression became even more ugly: "Is it seriously injured?" Otherwise, how could it be wrapped like this? Strict?


    Thinking of this possibility, his brows furrowed tightly, and he untied the knots tied around his wrists without exnation, and quickly and gently lifted off theyers of white cloth.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s movements were too fast. Mo Yan, who was still immersed in the joy of meeting again, had no time to react, and the wound on the back of his hand was exposed to the air.


    The wound was originally long and deep, and even though it was washed with spiritual spring water and applied with ointment several times, it was still very noticeable. The back of Mo Yan''s hand was white and tender. With such a contrast, the wound looked even more ferocious. Xiao Ruiyuan looked at it darkly, his face a little ugly.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped a lot. Mo Yan shuddered and felt a little timid for no reason. He didn''t dare to look up at someone''s gloomy face. When she realized her embarrassing reaction, she was very disgusted: she didn''t do anything wrong, she only did it for him, she was so guilty and scared!


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan didn''t have the guts to yell out these words directly. She looked up at the cold-faced Xiao Ruiyuan and secretly felt happy again. He cared too much about herself... right?


    Thinking of this, a wave of sweetness filled her heart, and her clear eyes were unconsciously tinged with affection.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know the little thoughts of his daughter''s family. Being stared at so straightly by his beloved girl, he felt an indescribable restlessness rushing into his heart, and a trace of blush instantly appeared on Qingjun''s face.


    He tightened his face to hide the shock in his heart, quickly took out a bottle of good wound medicine from the belt around his waist, carefully held Mo Yan''s hand, and spread it on the back of her hand gently, as if What is being held is not a hand that can be kneaded, but a precious and fragile piece of porcin!


    Mo Yan sat motionless, watching Xiao Ruiyuan change her dressing. She felt the gentle touch on the back of her hand, as if touching the bottom of her heart, and a tingling warmth surged up.

 Chapter 494: Who is more prodigal to cherish (2)

    Chapter 494: Who is more prodigal to cherish (2)


    The faint scent of medicine lingered in her nose. Mo Yan''s nose moved and she felt that the smell was very familiar. She tilted her head and thought for a while, and finally remembered that she was pricked by thorns when she went into the mountains to look for the red pythonst year. This person was injured in the middle of the night. A bottle of ointment was delivered. Isnt that what the ointment smells like?


    Speaking of which, this ointment is indeed extraordinary. After applying it twice for thest injury, there were only light red spots left. She knew that such ointment was rare, so she put the remaining half of the bottle in the space for preparation. When needed. The space has a preservation function, and she is not afraid that the medicine will evaporate and expire. This time, she saw that the wound was not particrly serious, so she could wash it with spiritual spring water and apply ordinary wound medicine, but it would take a little longer, so she did not use the bottle of ster.


    Xiao Ruiyuan carefully wiped the wound all over, then found a clean white cloth and wrapped it carefully. He tried the tightness and made sure that the strength of the bandage would not affect the recovery of the wound. Then he asked again with a tigerish face: "Why? What''s going on?"


    Mo Yan stuck out her tongue and told the truth about the reason for the injury. She was stunned for a moment when she saw the uncontroble love and self-me on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face.


    She was used to his expressionless face and his rarely exposed emotions. Now seeing him showing such an expression, while Mo Yan was secretly enjoying herself, she couldn''t bear it anymore andforted her: "This wound is nothing." , itll be fine in a few days, really!


    Xiao Ruiyuan gently held her hand and stared at the back of her hand without saying anything. He didn''t know if he heard it.


    The back of his hand seemed to be burning. Mo Yan couldn''t adapt to his behavior and quickly changed the subject: "I went into the mountains yesterday and gained a lot. I found a ginseng that was old, but I''m not sure how old it is. , you sit down first, Ill show it to you right now.


    After saying that, before Xiao Ruiyuan could speak, she hurried to the bedroom without forgetting to close the bedroom door.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes lit up, obviously looking forward to the high-year ginseng that Mo Yan mentioned. Even if it wasn''t Millennium Ginseng, the woman''s thoughtfulness moved him deeply. Just looking at her left hand shaking as she walked, her unretracted hand clenched tightly into a fist, and finally let go as if nothing had happened. No one knew what he was thinking at this moment.


    Mo Yan entered the space and came to the spiritual spring. When she saw that the dozens of ginseng trees transnted yesterday, the branches and leaves were much greener, and even the red flowers that were originally blooming had set seeds, she was very happy.


    These seeds are mature. If you pick them and nt them, they will grow into ginseng. Although there were not many ginseng transnted yesterday, with these seeds, it wont take long for her to have arge ginseng field.


    The two oldest ginseng trees closest to Lingquan have also undergone some changes. In addition to the branches and leaves turning green and bearing seeds, two young leaves have also grown. It is obvious that they are very vital. Even if they are not transnted into the space, they will still grow. There is still room to grow.


    Carefully digging up one of the ginseng nts, Mo Yan took a closer look. It was probably due to the dual nourishment of spiritual energy and spiritual springs. The skin of the ginseng seemed to have be smoother. Even if you didn''t get close to smell it, you could still smell it. A hint of ginseng.


    Seeing that there was some dirt on it, Mo Yan gently wiped it off with his hands, found a wooden box and put it in, and then took it out of the space. If the ginseng is less than a thousand years old, she can nt it back in the space again and let it grow into a thousand-year-old ginseng. When it is grown, take it out and say that you have found another tree in the mountains without arousing suspicion.


    Xiao Ruiyuan took the wooden box and opened it on the table. When he saw the human-shaped ginseng lying inside, his deep pool-like eyes showed obvious fluctuations.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan felt a strange sense of satisfaction in her heart, and her tone became much lighter: "Brother Xiao, can you tell the year of it? Is it a thousand years old?"

 Chapter 495: Who is more prodigal to cherish (3)

    Chapter 495: Who is more prodigal to cherish (3)


    Chapter 495: Who is the more prodigal to cherish (3)


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan calmed down, picked up the wooden box and observed it carefully. After a while, he raised his head and said to Mo Yan: "This ginseng is rare in the world. It''s the first time I''ve seen it. I''m not sure about the specific year! Can Yan''er let me take it back and ask the ghost doctor to take a look at it?" look?"


    This ginseng was originally found for him, so Mo Yan would not refuse to agree: "Brother Xiao can just take it, but if it''s not old enough, can Brother Xiao send it back as soon as possible?"


    At this point, as if she was afraid that he would misunderstand, Mo Yan quickly recounted how he found the ginseng, covering up the matter rted to space, and finally said: "That ''big ck cat'' may have be a spirit. , maybe there is a ginseng with a higher age hidden there. If this one is less than a thousand years old, I''ll see if I can take it and exchange it with it."


    Xiao Ruiyuan touched her head and said in a low and gentle voice, "Yan''er doesn''t need to exin, I know!"


    He never doubted Yan''er''s intentions. Even if she really didn''t want to give it out of selfishness, he wouldn''t think she acted in a petty way. After all, even if this ginseng tree is less than a thousand years old, it is still a good thing that can kill someone at a critical moment. Even he would not take it out in vain to save an irrelevant person. Besides, Yan''er risked her life and paid a huge price to get this ginseng!


    Thinking that there is a beast hidden in the deep mountains that makes all four beasts in awe. Although he doesn''t know what kind of beast it is, Xiao Ruiyuan doesn''t want his beloved woman to take risks again.


    He looked at Mo Yan solemnly and said in an unprecedented stern tone: "Yan''er, the ''big ck cat'' you call is too dangerous. Even if it really has ginseng of a higher age, I will not I dont want you to look for it again, do you understand?


    Mo Yan looked at him nkly, easily seeing the deep worry in his eyes. She nodded fiercely and said, "If this is a thousand-year-old ginseng, I will never go into the mountains to look for the ''big ck cat'' again."


    Xiao Ruiyuan could not help frowning when he heard the underlying meaning of these words, and finally said helplessly: "If you really want to go into the mountain again, you must let me know first! Yan''er, promise me!"


    Mo Yan couldn''t refuse, not to mention that she was unlikely to find the ''big ck cat'' again, so why should anyone worry about her, so she agreed with a smile.


    Xiao Ruiyuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, took another look at the ginseng on the table, and finally closed the wooden box full of expectation.


    Last year, he received news about Millennium Ginseng. He secretly dispatched arge number of manpower to search for it, but nothing came of it. Later, when he wanted to go north to defend the enemy, he handed over the matter to Huaixi. Huaixi searched for several months, and it was not until recently that he discovered that this was just false news deliberately released by someone in order to test them. I just want to know if they have collected the detoxifying herbs and cured my cousin''s illness.


    If this ginseng is really a thousand-year-old ginseng, and the tortured cousin is about to recover, how can he not be excited?


    Feeling Xiao Ruiyuan''s joy, Mo Yan was also very happy, but when he thought that this man was also harmed by the heart-eating poison, and even almost died, and the only person who harmed him was King Kang, he was punished, and the others were still atrge, he couldn''tugh. .


    Seeing her frowning and angry look on her face, Xiao Ruiyuan held her hand and asked puzzledly: "Is there something bothering you?"


    Mo Yan nodded honestly and said: "Brother Xiao, Prince Kang was deprived of the title of prince, demoted to a county king and imprisoned in the pce. He deserved it. However, he is not the only one who harmed you, but the others are still atrge, enjoying the glory and wealth. , this is so unfair to you!"


    Unexpectedly, she wasining about herself. Xiao Ruiyuan felt this in his heart, but he didn''t want to see her unhappy, so heforted him: "Those people escaped on the surface, but the Holy Spirit will not just spare them. I will wait until I recover from my injuries." After returning to the court, there may be other arrangements, so dont bother Yaner!


    Although what he said was not very clear, Mo Yan understood it and finally felt a little moreforted, and continued to ask: "Who are the people who want to harm Brother Xiao? Has Brother Xiao found out? Has the heart-eating poison been found out? Who is responsible? Can we find evidence to bring this person down..."


    Listening to her series of questions, Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips curled up with a vague arc, and he answered patiently one by one without the slightest hint of impatience: "I almost know who they are, and I also have clues about the origin of the heart-eating poison. Its just that we cant be sure who did it for the time being. Now that we have clues, well continue to investigate and well find out over time


    "Well, that''s good...Brother Xiao should be more careful in the future. Although they are unlikely to assassinate you in the capital, they must also be on guard against them stumbling up and down the court to frame you..."


    After knowing what she wanted to know, Mo Yan finally stopped asking endless questions, and gave careful instructions like an olddy. Then she gradually stopped talking when Xiao Ruiyuan responded with a smile.


    It was a rare meeting, and they seemed to have found the thousand-year-old ginseng. Even those bad things hade to an end. The two of them were in a good mood, and they cuddled up next to the desk again, chatting about other things. Most of the time, Mo Yan was talking and Xiao Ruiyuan was listening. He would say a few words from time to time, but he always got to the point.


    Xiao Ruiyuan became very interested when he learned that the stack of papers lying on the desk were the blueprints for building the winery. He picked up the blueprints and looked at them carefully. He looked at the ingenious designs on them and listened to Mo Yan''s exnation. He was extremely surprised. , and there was a sense of pride in my heart.


    However, this winery is obviously a very huge project. Leaving aside the thousands of acres ofnd, the cost of just building those houses is not a small amount. Where did Yan''er get so much money? Will it be difficult to build?


    If he were an ordinary man, he would have shouted "a prodigal bitch" a long time ago, but Xiao Ruiyuan was worried that his beloved woman did not have enough money, and was silently calcting his own small treasury in his heart, hoping to use it all to fulfill her wish. , to be honest, I dont know who is more prodigal!

 Chapter 496: Jealousy(1)

    Chapter 496: Jealousy(1)


    Chapter 496 Jealousy (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan was born in the Hou family. Although he had a father who was unlucky and didn''t have much affection for him, the old Marquis Weiyuan, his grandfather, loved his eldest grandson extremely, regardless of his only son and step-daughter-inw. If you object, take him by your side and teach him personally. Otherwise, no matter how talented Xiao Ruiyuan is, once he falls into the hands of his stepmother, it is unclear whether he will survive and grow up, let alone be a general with great military exploits and highly respected by those in power?


    When Xiao Ruiyuan was twelve years old, the old Marquis Weiyuan''s old illness rpsed, and he was already unable to recover. Knowing that he had not much time to live, he forced himself to drag his illness away and gave Emperor Hui''an an offer to ask his eldest grandson to be crowned heir apparent. In the end, regardless of whether it was inpliance with the rules or not, he forcefully divided the families between his children and grandchildren. Then he took the eldest grandson''s hand and closed his eyes with a smile.


    As the eldest son of the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion and the future head of the Marquis Mansion, Xiao Ruiyuan received 40% of the family property of the Marquis Mansion and all the private property umted by the old Marquis over the years. Taken together, even if he is a prodigal son who does not produce anything, It''s enough to keep him defeated for several lifetimes.


    Moreover, Xiao Ruiyuan''s mother also came from a wealthy family. She was married into the Hou Mansion with ten miles of red dowry. Before her death, she left all of her one hundred thousand taels of silver, several shops for two days, and priceless antiques, calligraphy and paintings to her only son. His little treasury is quite rich, and it is not difficult for him to build a winery.


    However, when he implicitly conveyed the message "What''s mine is yours, just take it and use it" to the woman he loved, he was categorically rejected by Mo Yanming, who "didn''t understand the style":


    Brother Xiao, I have already raised the money to build the winery, you dont have to worry! You are a person who does big things, and the money is reserved for great use, but you cant spend it on this!


    Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan, the determination in his eyes unquestionable.


    If the prince wants to seed, he must have money. Not to mention anything else, just training those secret guards is a big expense. If he is secretly cultivating other forces, it will cost even more money. She is very good in this regard. It cannot be of help, and it must not be a hindrance.


    On the other hand, she is very sincere about this feeling and does not want it to be mixed with too many things. Moreover, building a winery is not only a matter of money. With the presence of the giant Buddha Yan Junyu, a lot of trouble can be saved. Cooperation between them is imperative.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know this. After being rejected, his mood fell to the extreme. His cold star-like eyes stared straight at his beloved woman. Although his face didn''t show it, he still looked expressionless, but Mo Yan knew it clearly. I felt confusion and...depression from his emotions!


    To build such arge winery, it would cost at least one hundred thousand taels of silver. Even though there are many wealthy families in the capital, few can be so generous and spend so much money, let alone the Mo family, whose situation is slightly better than that of ordinary families.


    Without thinking too carefully, Xiao Ruiyuan could guess that the money must havee from elsewhere. The woman he loved would rather ask for help from an outsider (without any awareness of being an outsider) than ept his kindness, which made him depressed.


    Looking at the woman who stared at him, Xiao Ruiyuan felt a lump in his heart, as if he was stuffed with a ball of cotton. He took a deep breath to let out the heavy air in his chest. He finally felt better, but he began to worry unconsciously.


    A person who can happily spend so much money to build a winery must be extremely wealthy. However, no one would mind having too much money. If that person saw the value of the brewing recipe, he could use his means to get the recipe and make it himself. However, this person did not. Instead, he actually cooperated with Yan''er. How can we not worry?

 Chapter 497: Jealousy(2)

    Chapter 497: Jealousy(2)


    Chapter 497 Jealousy (2)


    The most important thing right now is to find out who that person is, and to find out whether that person has any other purpose. It would be best if there is sincere cooperation, but if there is an ulterior motive... Xiao Ruiyuan lowered his eyes, hiding the chill deep in his eyes!


    Even though he had suspicions in his mind, Xiao Ruiyuan still asked: "Yan''er is not willing to let me help, but the money to build the winery has been secured?"


    Well, someone is cooperating with me. He is willing to pay the money. I just need to build the winery and make good wine.


    Coborating with Yan Junyu is not a shameful thing. Mo Yan never thought of hiding it. When Xiao Ruiyuan asked, she told her about their cooperation.


    Hearing the indifference in Mo Yan''s tone, Xiao Ruiyuan knew that she only had an ordinary cooperative rtionship with that person, and he only felt more and more sad. This girl would rather give away most of her profits than find him. They are actually worse than outsiders!


    Hold up the strong sourness in his heart, Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression remained calm, but his voice became much colder: "Who is that person? Can you believe it?"


    Mo Yan clearly felt that Xiao Ruiyuan''s mood had changed, but he didn''t know where this change came from. He could only put it down temporarily and replied: "Brother Xiao should know this person, he is Yan Junyu, the young master of Wu''an Pce! This person Although he is wanton and unrestrained, he is not as domineering as what is said outside."


    Hearing the words "Yan Junyu", Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly raised his head, with a crack on his expressionless face: "Yan''er, how did you meet him?"


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he suddenly remembered what the ghost doctor said when he was injuredst time and used the water brought by Xiaohua to clean the wound.


    He had doubts in his heart at that time, but he was too seriously injured at the time, andter he nned to fight back against those people. He didn''t have the time or energy to verify it, so he buried this doubt in his heart. Unexpectedly, the suspicion came true, and Yan''er actually I really know Huaixi!


    Thinking of Yan Junyu''s character, Xiao Ruiyuan just felt relieved when he heard Mo Yan say: "We met in the winter when we were escaping from trouble! Later, we got in touch with each other because of some things, and we met intermittently several times. I felt that although Young Master Yan was very He is calcting, but he also values friendship and is not a mercenary person, so I turned to him when building the winery this time.


    Hearing the praises of other men from his beloved woman one after another, Xiao Ruiyuan, no matter how generous and confident he was, felt a little ufortable, and his tone could not help but reveal a hint of sourness: "Is he really that good?" You have never said No words of praise were said to me!


    After saying these words, Xiao Ruiyuan regretted: A man who is a dignified man actually said such words. How is this different from those women who are trapped in purdah?


    "Brother Xiao, you, you can''t be..." Mo Yan heard the awkwardness in his words, and her eyes widened for a moment, but when she saw someone''s darkened face, she wisely looked at the few people behind him. After swallowing the words, the little man in his heart was rolling withughter.


    She never expected that Brother Xiao, who was always reserved and reserved and rarely revealed his thoughts, would have such a childish side. Does this mean that he cares about her more than she imagined?


    Thinking of this, she secretly became happy. She couldn''t hold it back for a moment. The corners of her mouth raised high and her eyebrows curled up in a smile. Everyone could see her good mood.


    However, the brain circuits of men and women are different. Xiao Ruiyuan was so happy when he saw her smiling to herself. He thought she wasughing at him and turned his head to the side more awkwardly. His whole face was dark, but the tips of his ears were red and hot.


    When Mo Yan saw this, the curvature of the corners of his mouth became wider. Seeing that someone''s face was getting darker and darker, and he was on the verge of going berserk. He finally stopped smiling, stretched out his hand and gently held Xiao Ruiyuan''s, and said seriously : "Brother Xiao, I met Young Master Yan because of a transaction. For this cooperation, Young Master Yan is the most suitable person to find him. He is a very good partner!"


    She specially emphasized the word "partner". Many big problems and contradictions that get out of hand between people are usually umted from some trivial problems and contradictions. Therefore, once there is a misunderstanding or contradiction, it is better to make it clear in person.


    Xiao Ruiyuan held her hand tightly, and the previous sourness disappeared without a trace: "Yan''er, I know..." It''s just that you don''t know how beautiful you are, so beautiful that I can''t wait to see you. You hide it tightly and don''t let anyone see it!


    After resolving this misunderstanding which was not a misunderstanding, the two hugged each other and said many thoughtful words. Unknowingly, it waste at night. It was not until the rooster outside crowed for the second time that Xiao Ruiyuan had to let go of Mo Yan and pick up the table. I left the ginseng box reluctantly.


    Looking at the majestic figure jumping over the wall and disappearing, Mo Yan closed the door with a sense of loss and entered the space. Seeing that the rice seeds nted yesterday turned into golden rice again, she put aside her thoughts about her little daughter, picked up the sickle and began to harvest.


    In the past six months, the business of Mipu has been getting better and better, attracting more and more regr customers. In addition, with the support of Mr. Yan Xiaogong of Wu''an Gongfu, the shop has been peaceful and stable, no one dares to cause trouble, and sales are sold every day. The food supply was even more, more than double the amount in the first month of business.


    Although there was a lot of food umted in the space before, it could not withstand selling like this, and the food in the terraces and depressions was not mature yet, so Mo Yan could only work harder, extending the time of working in the space twice as long. Sometimes, I was too tired, so I simply moved the bed into the space and slept in it.


    At this time, the city gate was not open, so Xiao Ruiyuan led the secret guards around half of the capital, came to Jingshan Courtyard, broke into the courtyard where the ghost doctor lived, and woke up the sleeping ghost doctor.


    Since King Kang was deprived of his title and imprisoned, Chu Heng lived in the iron barrel-like Jingshan Vi on the pretext of recuperation. As Chu Heng''s exclusive doctor, the ghost doctor naturally has to follow him.


    "Xiao, if you don''t tell me something, I won''t let you sleep well..."


    In the small hall, the ghost doctor who was disturbed from his sleep had bloodshot eyes. He didn''t care about his disheveled clothes and roared at the cold-faced Xiao Ruiyuan!


    The ghost doctor''s temper was not bad, but he was very angry when he got up. In addition, he spent the whole day studying medicine in the medicine room. He didn''t undress and rest until he was about to fall asleep. He was woken up while he was sleeping soundly. Well, at this time, its strange to be able to speak so loudly and angrily.

 Chapter 498: Disdain(1)

    Chapter 498: Disdain(1)


    Chapter 498 Disdain (1)


    The ghost doctor scolded him grumpily for a while, without even breathing. Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes twitched almost invisible. Seeing that he showed no sign of stopping, he finally couldn''t help but handed the box in his hand in an attempt to block his mouth.


    "What''s this?"


    As expected, the ghost doctor stopped yelling and cursed, and while asking, he reached out and took the wooden box.


    The two have known each other for many years and both work for the prince. Although they are separated by generations, they have already had an extraordinary tacit understanding.


    Ghost doctors are obsessed with medical skills, and their greatest interest is in finding medicinal materials, making good medicines, and treating diseases that cannot be cured by other doctors.


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew the ghost doctor''s preferences and often found medicinal materials for him, but each time they were extremely precious. Over time, the ghost doctor habitually believed that the things he took out must not be ordinary things.


    Thisthis is


    Although he was well prepared, when the ghost doctor saw what was inside the box, he was excited and incoherent, his eyes became extremely hot, and his trembling hands seemed to be holding a rare treasure.


    How? Is the year enough?


    Xiao Ruiyuan was slightly relieved when he saw the ghost doctor''s reaction, but he couldn''t feelpletely relieved without knowing the specific year of the ginseng, so he took the initiative to ask.


    Hearing this, the ghost doctor took a deep breath. After calming down, he began to look at the ginseng in the box. To avoid damaging the body of the ginseng and affecting its medicinal properties, he found a pair of soft silk gloves and put them on, carefully picked up the ginseng in the box, and examined it carefully in the bright candlelight.


    He looked over and over for a long time, seeming a little unsure. He took out a knife and gently cut off the inch-long ginseng tendrils. He put it into his mouth and chewed it a few times without caring about scrubbing to test its medicinal properties.


    Looking at the ghost doctor''s series of actions, Xiao Ruiyuan never spoke, but his right hand had already been clenched into a fist.


    The room was quiet except for the ghost doctor smacking his lips and making a small sound. After the inch-long ginseng whiskers werepletely turned into ginseng residue, the ghost doctor opened his eyes. He remained silent for a long time, but the wrinkles on his forehead deepened a lot.


    Under Xiao Ruiyuan''s nervous gaze, the ghost doctor finally shook his head and said regretfully: "This ginseng is the best I have ever seen in my life, but...if I estimate correctly, it is only about nine hundred and fifty years old." ! What a pity, what a pity..."


    It''s a pity after several times, the ghost doctor looked very unhappy, he finally found an old ginseng nt, and it seemed that the prince''s poison could be cured, but it took fifty years!


    Even though these fifty years are nothing to mention for a ginseng that is more than 900 years old, even if the difference is one or two years, it is still not a thousand-year-old ginseng. Its medicinal properties are still a bit worse, and it cannot be made into a detoxifying pill.


    He lived to this age, when his master was still alive, and he saw a thousand-year-old ginseng root from his old man. Finally, this ginseng root was made into medicine by his master and used to save people!


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart suddenly sank. Although he had thought of this possibility before, he still couldn''t ept it.


    Even if we continue to search, no one is sure we will find a thousand-year-old ginseng! Fifty years can take a person from infancy to old age. Even if he could nt this ginseng nt back, he couldn''t wait that long, and his cousin, who only had less than a year left to live, couldn''t wait even more!


    Looking at the thick ginseng lying in the box, Xiao Ruiyuan was silent for a long time. Finally, he picked up the wooden box, forgot to say hello, and left the ghost doctor''s yard without looking back.


    The ghost doctor had something on his mind and forgot to call Xiao Ruiyuan, leaving behind that rare good ginseng. He walked back and forth in the house several times, looking at the dark night outside the door, and a thought suddenly came to his mind...

 Chapter 499: Disdain(2)

    Chapter 499: Disdain(2)


    Chapter 499 Disdain (2)


    Xiao Ruiyuan had a temporary residence in the Jingshan Courtyard. Sometimes he would rest here when he had no time to return to the city after discussing important matters with Chu Heng.


    It was gettingte now. Xiao Ruiyuan went back to his residence directly aftering out of the ghost doctor''s yard, without going to the backyard to look for Chu Heng. I don''t n to tell him about tonight, lest he think too much about it.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan was sitting in front of the desk, looking at the ginseng box on the desk without feeling sleepy. Under the dim candlelight, his face showed indescribable fatigue.


    Chu Heng had less than a year left to live. Seeing that there was no hope of his recovery, the ministers who originally supported orthodoxy in the court gradually had other thoughts. Who wouldn''t want the huge benefits brought by the Dragon Power?


    What worries Xiao Ruiyuan most is that Emperor Hui''an seems to have other ns. Previously, he was tricked and almost lost his life. Emperor Hui''an''s attitude and handling methods were very intriguing. Not only did he see it, but even many ministers in the court guessed it.


    And the princes and princes who coveted the position of Chu Heng''s crown prince, not to mention, would not have joined forces to kill Xiao Ruiyuan on his way back to Beijing. They did this because they were worried that after Chu Heng''s death, he would be won over by otherpeting brothers, which would be detrimental to them.


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew very well that the current situation was extremely unfavorable to both Chu Heng and himself. Only by finding the thousand-year ginseng and curing Chu Heng''s disease as soon as possible can their predicament be solved.


    However, after searching for so many years, he finally had a glimmer of hope, but it was shattered so easily. This was a huge blow to him!


    The secret guards hiding in the dark were very worried. After protecting their master for so long, this was the first time they saw their master showing such emotions, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Xiao Jiu knew that his master''s "abnormality" was only temporary, but he still didn''t want to see his master like this. He took out a note from his waist, hesitated for a moment, then walked into the light and appeared in front of Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Master, this is the news just sent from the capital!


    Xiao Ruiyuan came to his senses and took the note without saying a word, his face turning back to his usual cold look.


    Seeing the content on the note, a sneer appeared on the corner of Xiao Ruiyuan''s mouth: It seems that the time hase to settle ounts with certain people!


    Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but tremble when he saw this!


    Looks like someone is going to be unlucky...


    Xiao Ruiyuan remembered Mo Yans instructions and sent secret guards to deliver the ginseng to Mo Yan before dawn. After daybreak, he discussed some matters with Chu Heng, then led a group of subordinates, rode out of the courtyard on a tall horse, returned to the capital with great momentum, and went straight to the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Weiyuan Marquis Mansion is located in Dongshi, where powerful people gather, and is close to the imperial pce. With this excellent geographical location, countless powerful people are envious of it. Who made the ancestors of the Xiao family have outstanding military achievements and was deeply trusted by Emperor Taizu?


    Even though Emperor Taizu and the ancestors of the Xiao family have passed away for more than two hundred years, this honor has not declined at all because the Xiao family has produced capable people from generation to generation. In this regard, few aristocratic families in Beijing can match it. rival.


    The concierges who were chatting in the house heard the tter of horse hooves outside the gate in the distance, and quickly stopped chatting and ran out to greet him.


    Other than the noble prince and prince, the only one who dared to gallop on the road in front of the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion without any scruples was their eldest son. The second young master who was deeply loved by the marquis did not have the courage or qualifications!


    The four porters opened the door and stood neatly. When the sound of horse hooves became louder and louder, they finally saw the person clearly. They knelt on the ground with a thud. When the group approached, they shouted respectfully. Said: "I respectfully wee the crown prince back to my home!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan dismounted from his horse, threw the reins to his apanying subordinates, and stepped into the gate of the mansion majestically under the awe and fear of the concierges. Others also dismounted and quickly followed.


    Until the footsteps gradually faded away and could not be heard, the four porters stood up slowly. One of them couldn''t help but said: "The prince dismounted so neatly, it seems that the injury has been healed!"


    Hearing this, the other concierges showed joy on their faces: "As long as the prince is well, our pce will be prosperous for several more decades, and only those of us will have a good life!"


    They are all sons of the Hou Mansion. After staying in the Hou Mansion for decades, they have a thorough understanding of some things and who they should be loyal to. They have their own ounts in their hearts.


    The current head of the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion and Xiao Ruiyuans biological father, Xiao Xiongwen, could not prosper the country, and military force could not bring peace to the country. If he were not the eldest son and the only son of the old Marquis, the title of the Marquis Mansion would not fall on him at all.


    Even so, the old Marquis was not at ease. Before he left, he left ast wish and asked for an imperial edict. As long as Xiao Ruiyuan got married, Xiao Xiong would take the initiative to give up his title and let Xiao Ruiyuan inherit the title. In this way, outsiders would not presume to do so. After extraption, I think Xiao Ruiyuan is unfilial and unkind!


    Not many people in the Hou Mansion knew about this matter, but as time went by, some rumors came out. Combined with the usual attitudes of the other three masters in the Hou Mansion towards the prince, it was obvious that something was unusual!


    In the study room of the Hou Mansion, Xiao Ruiyuan stared coldly at the middle-aged man sitting in the upper seat with a flushed face, and said without any warmth in his voice: "If I hadn''t promised my grandfather, do you think I would let go of your good boy so easily?" ''Son? He dared to participate in that assassination, so he should have the consciousness to ept revenge after failure! Since you don''t agree, I will write a letter tomorrow to present the evidence to the Holy One. I think the Holy One will be happy to see this!"


    When the middle-aged man heard this, Xiao Xiong''s expression changed drastically, he pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan and cursed: "You evildoer, that is your brother, are you really willing to put him to death?"


    If Qing''er''s involvement in the assassinationes to the ears of the Holy Emperor, the Holy Emperor will definitely put all the me for this matter on Qing''er in order to calm the public''s anger and restore the reputation of the royal family.


    By then, let alone keeping Qing''er, I''m afraid he will end up being reprimanded because of his ipetence in educating his son, and he might even be deprived of his title, leaving this **** to inherit the title!


    Thinking of this possibility, the middle-aged man was scared and angry. He red at Xiao Ruiyuan fiercely, as if ring at Xuehai''s enemy. He never thought that the person in front of him was also his son, his eldest son!


    "Brother?" Xiao Ruiyuan snorted coldly as if he had heard a big joke: "He should be lucky that he is a bloodline of the Hou family and a grandson of his grandfather. Otherwise, do you think I will spare him?"

 Chapter 500: hate(1)

    Chapter 500: hate(1)


    Chapter 500 Hatred (1)


    Seeing Xiao Xiong suddenly turned pale, Xiao Ruiyuan curled up the corners of his lips, with endless coldness in his eyes.


    The man in front of him, his so-called father, had an affair with that woman when his mother was pregnant with him, and even got that woman pregnant. The mother who was lying in the delivery room "identally" heard about this incident, so she was so stimted that she suffered from difficultbor and broke her body, and finally died of depression!


    Before his mother''s body was cold, this man rushed back while his grandfather was guarding the border and couldn''t wait to marry the vicious woman who killed his mother, and took back Xiao Ruiqing, who was only a few months younger than him.


    He would not me his mother''s death on a child. If Xiao Rui hadn''t thought about his identity and status, he would kill him in an attempt to seize the throne. For the sake of his grandfather and the fact that he is of the same blood of the Xiao family, He won''t touch him or even hinder his future.


    Xiao Ruiqing not only ruined his reputation in the n, but also secretly defected to King Heng, who was the greatest threat to his cousin. He could not let him go, both in public and private matters.


    Sending Xiao Ruiqing back to his ancestral home to guard the n mausoleum was the biggest concession he could make without viting his grandfather''sst wish. As for whether this man is willing or not, he doesn''t care at all!


    "Evil obstacle! Evil obstacle! You ungrateful evildoer!" Xiao Xiong pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan and cursed loudly. His face, which was red with anger, twisted. He stared at Xiao Ruiyuan with eyes full of anger and unwillingness, but he couldn''t do anything with him. nor!


    Who is the real head of the Hou Mansion? It is not clear to outsiders, but he cannot deceive himself and others. The secret guards of the Hou Mansion are all carefully cultivated. If it weren''t for this evildoer''s unwillingness to get married, his title would have been gone long ago!


    This evildoer has no filial piety towards his father or his younger brother Qing''er. This time Qing''er did something wrong. Even if this evildoer cares about his father''sst wish and won''t do anything to Qing''er, he will It won''t make Qing''er feel better either.


    If nothing else, a noble son of a noble family was exiled to his ancestral home and guarded the family mausoleum for the rest of his life. If he had not made a big mistake, how could he be like this? Just rumors can ruin his Qing''er!


    Facing the furious Xiao Xiong, Xiao Ruiyuan nced coldly and looked away. He no longer wanted to talk nonsense to the biased and confused man in front of him.


    Youyoutreason!


    Xiao Xiong was furious and pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan with a trembling index finger, almost suffocating with anger!


    That cold look clearly told him that there was no room for change in punishing his youngest son!


    With his eyes fixed on Xiao Ruiyuan, Xiao Xiong''s chest heaved violently. No matter how much unwillingness and resentment he had in his heart, he could only swallow it back temporarily!


    Huh, as long as he is still sitting in the position of the Marquis, as long as he is still the "head" of the Marquis Mansion, those tribesmen will not dare to neglect Qing''er. He would like to see how, one yearter, without the Crown Prince as his backer, this How dare you, the traitor, be so arrogant!


    At this moment, there was a burst of noisy footsteps outside the door. Without waiting for the announcement from the attendant guarding the door, the door of the study room was pushed open with a bang, and a beautiful and gracefuldy in gorgeous clothes with an eager look on her face was seen. broke in.


    "Master Marquis, Qing''er is still young. He did wrong things because he was deceived by others. I am only a child of Qing''er. Please don''t send him back to his ancestral home. No!" As soon as thedy in gorgeous clothes came in, she said He fell straight in front of Xiao Xiong, as if he couldn''t bear the blow, hugged Xiao Xiong''s waist and legs, and cried so hard, it was so pitiful.


    The nobledy in gorgeous clothes is none other than the Wei family whomitted adultery with Xiao Xiong, got pregnant before marriage, killed her first wife, and finally became the mistress of Weiyuan Hou Mansion.

 Chapter 501: hate(2)

    Chapter 501: hate(2)


    Chapter 501 Hatred (2)


    It turns out that as soon as Xiao Ruiyuan stepped into the Hou Mansion, the Wei family received the news. She was the one who instigated Xiao Ruiqing to secretly assassinate Xiao Ruiyuan. When she heard that Xiao Ruiyuan would not survive the poisoning, she felt that God had opened his eyes and was on the side of their mother and son. She cursed Xiao Ruiyuan in her heart countless times every day to die from the poison soon.


    But a series of things that happenedter werepletely beyond her expectations. When she learned that Xiao Ruiyuan not only survived, but was also cured, she was always worried, fearing that Xiao Ruiyuan would know what the mother and son had done and be retaliated against.


    This time Xiao Ruiyuan came back in a menacing manner. Mrs. Wei''s intuition was that it was not a good thing, so she asked people to pay attention to the movements in the study. When she learned that her only son was going to be driven out of the capital and had to guard the ancestral mausoleum for the rest of his life, she couldn''t sit still at all!


    Mr. Wei rushed over in a hurry, her hair was a little messy, the golden hairpin on her head was shaking wildly, her face was stained with tears, and she looked very embarrassed. However, she is so beautiful and has such a delicate demeanor that even though she is thirty-eight years old, she looks very young.


    Frail and beautiful women can arouse a man''s protective desire the most. Sure enough, when Xiao Xiong saw Mrs. Wei like this, his face changed from the previous anger. Regardless of the presence of others, he hugged Mrs. Wei andforted her softly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had long known that there was someone eavesdropping outside the door, and also knew that that person would inform Mrs. Wei, but the moment Wei entered the door, ayer of frost seemed to have condensed on her already cold face, and waves of hatred arose in her eyes. Wild waves.


    At this time, when he saw the two people hugging each other, he felt extremely sick. He didn''t want to look at this couple anymore, so he walked directly out of the study and walked outside the door. Xiao Ruiyuan paused and lowered his head. The waiting guard ordered sternly: "Send Xiao Ruiqing out of the city before dark, otherwise, you will go to the National Day to receive the punishment!"


    "Yes! I understand!" Several guards looked solemn and responded loudly in unison.


    The group of maids and servants who followed the Wei family were startled. When they saw Xiao Ruiyuan, who was like a evil spirit, their faces turned pale with fright. Their two legs trembled, and they wished they could huddle in the corner and nevere out for the rest of their lives.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced back at the study and heard that there was no sound of people in the room. Soon there were two messy footsteps. A sneer curled up at the corner of his lips. Without waiting for the two obtrusive people toe out, he left with the guards. .


    Mrs. Wei hurriedly came out of the house, and all she saw was a piece of clothes at the corner. Her body seemed to have been drained of all its strength and was teetering. Xiao Xiong, who was following behind, quickly stepped forward to catch her.


    Wei leaned weakly in Xiao Xiong''s arms, crying with tears in her eyes: "Master Hou, Master Hou, all this is my fault, it has nothing to do with Qing''er! If I hadn''t admired Master Hou back then, , I can''t help but have Qing''er, my sister won''t have a heart attack and passed away early, and the prince will not be angry with Qing''er and ruin Qing''er''s future. All this is my fault, It''s my fault! I''m willing to guard the n mausoleum for Qing''er. Please go and beg the prince to drive me back to the n. Qing''er is innocent, woo woo!"


    Although Wei was ming herself for these words, in Xiao Xiong''s ears, it had apletely different meaning.


    beg? Let him, a father, beg his eldest son to let his younger son go? In the world, only sons seek their fathers, and there is no reason for fathers to seek their sons! Humph, that traitor hates Rou''er (the Wei family''s name) and Qing''er, doesn''t he also hate him?


    Now, the traitor took revenge on Qing''er this time. Who knows whether he will take revenge on his father next time? No, we must not let this traitor force Qing''er away, he must stop it!

 Chapter 502: hate(3)

    Chapter 502: hate(3)


    Chapter 502 Hatred (3)


    Thinking like this, the little bit of reason Xiao Xiong had left before disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Mrs. Wei quietly raised her eyes and looked at Xiao Xiong''s uncertain face, a sh of color shed in her eyes! She struck while the iron was hot and continued to provoke: "Master Hou, do you know that Qing''er''s rtionship with Prince Heng is not for herself, but for Master Hou, and for our entire Hou family! You also know that the prince... the prince is in that body, Once there are three long and two short..."


    At this point, Mrs. Wei suddenly paused and quickly covered her mouth, as if she knew she had vited a taboo, and her eyes widened in horror.


    Xiao Xiong couldn''t understand the hidden meaning of her unfinished words, and couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    Yes, the prince''s body has long been dpidated, and there is a capable King Heng in front of his Majesty. How can he have a chance to ascend to that position? Now, the traitor has be a thorn in the eyes of the princes and princes, and if they want to deal with it quickly, once the prince falls, the entire Hou family will suffer along with the traitor!


    No, he had to find a way to prevent that treacherous son from being involved in the Hou Mansion and destroying the Hou Mansion''s century-old foundation!


    "Rou''er, you are right. Qing''er took refuge in King Heng for the sake of our Hou family. There is nothing wrong at all. The fault lies with the traitor who wants to kill our family! Don''t worry, even if Qing''er is sent away this time , I will also find a way to get him back, and our Hou Mansion will definitely be handed over to Qing''er from now on!"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Xiong hugged Wei tightly,forting her while cursing Xiao Ruiyuan bitterly.


    "Master Hou - I know it, and I know that Master Hou is the most capable and loves Qing''er and I the most!" After hearing these words, Mrs. Wei ttered her in a small way, leaning on her as tightly as a dodder flower. Xiao Xiong.


    The woman''s words and deeds were very helpful to Xiao Xiong, and finally, under Wei''s intentional or unintentional hints, he actually came up with a "brilliant" idea.


    Mo Yan, who is far away in Liuyang Vige, naturally does not know what happened in the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion. At this time, she was digging a hole in the space, preparing to bury the ginseng sent back by Xiao Ruiyuan next to the spiritual spring to let it continue to grow.


    She learned that this ginseng tree was nine hundred and fifty years old. Although she was a little regretful that it was not a thousand-year-old ginseng and could not immediately make medicine to detoxify the prince, she was still very excited. She carefully ced the ginseng in a pit, watered it, and Another old ginseng tree had to be watered again before it felt at ease.


    With the "time elerator" of space, these two ginseng trees can grow into thousand-year-old ginseng in just three to four months. With the nourishment of spiritual energy, their medicinal efficacy will definitely be much higher than that of thousand-year-old ginseng growing in the wild.


    After leaving the space, Mo Yan took the three beasts to the orchard.


    After being fed with delicious food for more than half a month, the five local dogs, which had grown up a lot, saw Mo Yan, wagging their tails and running towards her. They were not afraid of the furball''s eager eyes and rubbed her trouser legs affectionately. , purring from his mouth, obviously very happy.


    Several little guys were fed diluted spiritual spring water. Although they did not develop intelligence, they were much smarter than ordinary puppies. Dogs are born with a keen sense of smell, and Mo Yan''s body is filled with rich aura, so they feel a closeness to her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Mo Yan squatted down, touched their round bodies with a smile, took out five tea eggs from the space and fed them one by one. After ying with them for a while, he began to observe the growth of the fruits and secretly watered the fruit trees. Spirit spring water.


    Now, each fruit tree retains two to four fruits. As long as there are no serious diseases or insect pests, these fruits can grow and mature smoothly. Although the quantity is notrge, there are quite a few fruits in the entire orchard. Moreover, what Da Chucks most is these rare fruits. If Yan Junyu sells them at a high price, even if he can only get 50% of them, he can still get a lot of money.


    The chickens raised in the orchard also grow well. Not only can they eat, but they alsoy eggs diligently. All the weeds and insects in the orchard have be their food. Just feed them some rice bran mixed with vegetable leaves every morning and evening. No money.


    As for the medicinal field on another mountain, Mo Yan could only spend a few hours in it because no suitable person had been found to take care of it. Fortunately, the herbs in the medicinal field were all seeds produced by the space. In addition to watering, weeding, To prevent pests, you dont have to worry about disease problems.


    By the time she returned home after pouring diluted spiritual spring water on the medicinal fields that needed to be watered, it was already evening.


    Not long after dinner, Mo Wu came over alone in the dark. Her face looked very bad, her eyes were red and swollen, and she had obviously cried hard.


    Mo Wu held Mo Yan''s hand tightly, and shed tears before saying a word: "Girl Yan, I want to make peace with Mo Yongfu!"

 Chapter 503: Methods of reconciliation (1)

    Chapter 503: Methods of reconciliation (1)


    Chapter 503 Heli Method (1)


    Mo Wus words were like thunder exploding in Mo Yans ears, and it took her a while to react. Quickly helping Mo Wu sit down, she asked anxiously: "Cousin, what happened? How could you..." Such a thought suddenly came to her?


    No wonder Mo Yan was surprised. Mo Wu''s life in Lao Mo''s house was so sad in the past, and she never said she wanted to divorce Mo Yongfu. Now she has started a food stall business, and her life is getting better day by day, but she suddenly wants to divorce Mo Yongfu. Leave. With her soft temper, even though she has be much tougher after being forced to jump into the river by Mo Hongst year, she is still a gentle woman. Something must have happened that she doesn''t know about, and it is very serious!


    If he hadn''t been forced into a hurry, how could Mo Wu have said the words of harmony? And it was only those people from the old Mo family who could push her to this point, and maybe even Mo Yongfu got involved, whopletely broke her heart and made her think about reconciliation.


    This question touched upon Mo Wu''s sadness, and tears suddenly flowed down her face. After beingforted by Mo Yan for a while, she stopped crying, and murmured with choked sobs: "I can''t stay in Lao Mo''s family anymore, and I don''t want to stay anymore. They are all forcing me... They are all forcing me... The rtionship between husband and wife for many years Its gone now... I want to stay away from the big hole in Old Mos house with Mo Yongfu and Li... and Li..."


    When Mo Yan saw that Mo Wu had changed her name from "cousin" to "I" in front of her, she knew that the matter was not simple, and Heli''s words were more than words.


    She suppressed the anxiety in her heart and patientlyforted Mo Wu. After Mo Wu''s mood stabilized and she inquired carefully, she found out the cause and effect of the matter.


    It turns out thatst time Mo Hong and Mo Niu''s mother-inw and daughter-inw went to the food stall and had a quarrel for a long time. Not only did they get no benefits, but they also made them angry. Theypletely hated the "disobedient" Mo Wu. After returning home, the two of them and Mo Yongxi figured it out and concluded that Mo Wu had a lot of money in his hands, so they thought of ways to dig out the money.


    Mo Wu had long recognized the faces of these people and was very wary. Except for Da Nier who knew the truth, she didn''t tell anyone about the food stall, and she told Da Nier repeatedly. Be careful, don''t let these people get you into trouble.


    Although Da Nier''s temperament followed Mo Wu''s and she was soft-spoken, she knew it in her heart and naturally would not tell those three people about the food stall. It was Mo Yongfu, the father, who identally asked several times. , she also killed her cousin who owned the food stall, and the mother and daughter were just helping to earn some wages.


    The three mother-inw and daughter-inw struggled for several months, and even after using all the hard and soft tools, they could not pry the mother and daughter''s mouths apart. On weekdays, in addition to cursing and giving looks to the mother and daughter, they could only watch the mother and daughter helplessly. The two women went out early and came backte to earn money, feeling itchy as if hundreds of cats were scratching at them.


    Three people are greedy, how can they give up easily? If the old Mo family''s reputation in the vige had not been ruined, and the vige chief said that if the old Mo family dared to cause trouble again, they would drive the entire old Mo family out of Liuyang Vige. They would have arrested the Mo Wu family and their daughter. They were forced to hand over their money and food prescriptions.


    They had nothing to do with Mo Wu and his daughter, so they shifted their target to Mo Yongfu.


    Mo Yongfu is honest, dull, and has no ability to make his parents and brothers live a good life. Ever since he was a child, he has not been very popr with Mo Hong. No matter before or after the escape, he was the one among the four siblings who did the most and got the least.


    He knew some things in his heart. He knew that his parents were partial, and his wife and children suffered a lot of grievances on weekdays. But in his heart, he favored his parents more, so he pretended that he couldn''t see it. It wasn''t until Sinier was sold and a lot of things happenedter that he became dissatisfied with his parents and gradually stopped listening to them as before.

 Chapter 504: Methods of reconciliation (2)

    Chapter 504: Methods of reconciliation (2)


    Chapter 504: Harmony (2)


    Knowing her son is Mo Ruomu, Mo Hong had long noticed that her eldest son was not as obedient as before, so this time, she was smart enough not to ask Mo Yongfu to directly ask Mo Wu for money or prescriptions on her behalf, but instead turned into a loving mother, which was rare. Be concerned about him. Not only did she talk to him in a nice voice, but she also cut out some shabby clothes that could no longer be worn, stayed up for a few nights to pick up the soles of his shoes, and made two new pairs of shoes.


    Although Mo Yongfu was dissatisfied with Mo Hong, he still longed for his mother''s attention and recognition. Therefore, when Mo Hong only expressed a few words of concern for him, his attitude towards Mo Hong changed again. Just like before, you even have to be obedient and filial.


    On a cloudy afternoon, when Mo Hong held the finished shoes, held Mo Yongfu''s hand, and cried with great sadness about the family''s plight, Mo Yongfu took the initiative to say that he would use the money to build a house to honor his parents. Buy a decent dowry for your sister so that she can speak of a good family.


    Just like that, a pair of shoes, a few tears, and a few caring words made him sessfully forget the grievances and hardships his wife and children had suffered, and the fact that his youngest daughter was sold by her mother!


    "Yan Yatou, I hate it, I really hate it! We have been married for twenty years, and I have suffered a lot for him to have children. But when the time came, he threatened me with a divorce letter and asked me to give up all my hard work. The money he earned was used to build a big house and buy dowries for his parents and sisters! Why? Why!"


    The more Mo Wu spoke, the sadder and more excited she became. Her whole body was on the verge of breaking out. Herst question was almost yelled out!


    When Mo Yan heard this, he was so angry that he pped his palm on the table, making a loud bang. Several teacups jumped a few times, but barely managed to fall down!


    There are men in the world who treat their wives like this. What a scumbag! What a scumbag!


    Mo Yan endured it for a long time before suppressing the urge to yell. She was livid and said to Mo Wu who was in tears: "Cousin, as a junior, my niece shouldn''t get involved in this matter, but since you told your niece, It proves that you dont treat me as an outsider! My niece wont say anything tofort me. If you are determined to reconcile, your niece will definitely stand by your side. If you have difficulties and need my nieces help, my niece will never hesitate to say anything!


    She will not act as a peacemaker and persuade her cousin to give up the idea of living. Lao Mo''s family is a bottomless pit. If they don''t leave for a day, cousin Auntie and Sister Da Nier will not live a good life no matter how much money they earn!


    At first, she only thought that Mo Yongfu was a little dull, a little foolish and filial, and he was pretty good to his wife and children. He was not like many men, who were eitherzy and misbehaving, or they often beat and scolded their wives and children to vent their anger, and did not treat others as human beings.


    But now, in order to please his parents and sisters, he actually made a crooked idea to his wife! It''s okay to honor your parents and love your girls. If you have the ability to earn it yourself, no one can make a typo! Fortunately for him, he was so ipetent that he actually threatened his wife. What a shame he dared to say this!


    Such a confused, foolish and filial husband, if he is not kicked out as soon as possible, he will be stunned to death sooner orter!


    Just because of my cousins temperament, the idea of reconciliation will probably only appear when she is angry. Once the mood stabilizes, she may not really reconcile with Mo Yongxi! Putting aside the rtionship between husband and wife, just for the sake of their four children, I''m afraid she won''t be able to make this decision for a while!


    However, this time, she underestimated Mo Wus determination!


    Mo Wu was so moved by Mo Yan''s words that she held her hand with red eyes, her face showing determination that she had never seen before: "Yan girl, I really don''t want to live with him anymore! When I came to Liu Yangcun, too many bad things have happened to Lao Mo''s family, and I''m tired of it. Ever since I opened a food stall in the city and started to see the world, I feel that my life for more than thirty years has been in vain! After nearly twenty years in Lao Mo''s house, I have never lived for myself for a single day. This time, I want to live for myself!"

 Chapter 505: Methods of reconciliation (3)

    Chapter 505: Methods of reconciliation (3)


    Chapter 505: Harmony (3)


    In the past, even though the man was ignorant and filial, he was thinking of her and the child in his heart. Even if he was tired and miserable, she was willing to endure it for the sake of the child and their little family. But now in his heart, there are only his father and mother who are suffering and the girl who cannot get married. Where is the ce for the five of them, mother and son?


    If her parents-inw, mother-inw, and sister-inw were easy to get along with and treated her and the children as a family, she would be willing to use the money to build a house and live a lively life together as a family, but they are not!


    She has been too tired during these years in Lao Mo''s house. Now that things have reached this point and the man has even said that he will divorce her, what else does she have to miss?


    She has hands and feet, and a food stall that is doing well. Without Lao Mo''s house, her life will only be better than before!


    Mo Wu''s determination made Mo Yan extremely surprised. Seeing that she was really not angry, she couldn''t help but feel happy for her: "Cousin, just make up your mind! My niece''s words are the same. If you have difficulties, you need my niece''s help. My niece will never shirk it! Even if you are divorced and no longer the wife of the old Mo family, my niece will still treat you as her own aunt!"


    Mo Wu''s tears flowed even more fiercely. She held Mo Yan''s hand tightly, and was so moved that she could not speak.


    After wiping her tears and calming down, Mo Wu expressed her worries: "Girl Yan, even if the old Mo family is willing to let me go, I''m afraid they won''t give me and Li Shu. I didn''tmit the seven crimes. I dont want to get a tainted divorce letter, can you help me find a way?


    When Mo Yan heard this, he suddenly recalled a Dachuw book he had read before, and said: "Auntie, you are not guilty of seven crimes. It was the old Mo family who proposed to divorce your wife first. They are the ones who ignored it. You You can ask the n leader to make the decision. If the n leader favors the Old Mo family, you can go to the vige chief. With the reputation of the Old Mo family in the vige, I think people in the vige will be on your side. If that doesn''t work, you can spend some money to request If the governmentes forward, the old Mo family will never have the courage to confront the government!"


    In Dachu, although women depended on men for survival and had a lower status than men, the etiquette andws were not particrly harsh on women.


    If a woman is determined to break away from her husband''s family and does not vite the "seven rules of leaving", she can ask for a divorce. If the husband''s family does not agree, the woman can also spend some money to request the government to make a ruling and enforce a divorce.


    After a divorce, a woman can take away her dowry, but there is one thing: the children she gives birth to can only stay in her husband''s family, and she does not even have the right to visit them.


    If the Mo Wu family and Mo Yongfu reconcile, Tietou, Da Nier, Sannier, and Shitou will definitely stay in the old Mo family. In the past, with their mother''s blessing, the life of the four of them was not as good as they wanted. Once the Mo Wu family left, they would probably suffer a lot, and even the marriage between Tietou and Da Nier would be a profit for the old Mo family. The chips, not to mention the two younger ones, might be sold by Mo Hong one day to raise money for Mo Yongxi''s dowry.


    Everyone in the Lao Mo family is greedy, and the four of them have such an ipetent, foolish, and filial father. It is entirely possible for this kind of thing to happen. Seeing Mo Wu''s happy expression, Mo Yan hesitated a little, wondering whether he should give a warning.


    Mo Wu saw it, and a bad premonition shed through her heart, and she asked cautiously: "Yan Yatou, is there something you want to tell me?"


    Mo Yan''s expression froze. After thinking about it, she still felt that it would be better to talk about all the problems clearly and then work out a solution together. Otherwise, even if the divorce was sessful, she would have to watch the children suffer as a mother. Auntie will not be happy at all.

 Chapter 506: Methods of reconciliation (4)

    Chapter 506: Methods of reconciliation (4)


    Chapter 506: Harmony (4)


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan no longer hesitated and asked directly: "Cousin, it is not difficult to get and leave the book, but what should Brother Tietou, Sister Nier and the four of them do... What do you think?"


    Upon hearing this question, Mo Wu''s originally smiling face gradually dimmed, and her eyes were filled with moisture: "I want to take them away. The five of us, mother and son, can support ourselves... But the old Mo family will not agree. They are the flesh and blood of the old Mo family after all, no matter what happens, it wont be too much..."


    At the end of the sentence, Mo Wu herself became unsure. She looked at Mo Yan hopefully and asked as if asking for confirmation: "Girl Yan, the old Mo family... the old Mo family won''t treat them badly, right?"


    Looking at Mo Wu like this, Mo Yan felt a burst of sadness in her heart, but she had to break her fantasy and cruelly ced the possible situation in front of her.


    Mo Wu''s face was pale, and her expression was full of desperate struggle.


    The choice between yearning for freedom on one side and her beloved child on the other is too painful and difficult for a mother!


    Mo Yan looked at Mo Wu in silence, watching the tears running through her fingers and disappearing between her clothes, but she couldn''t say a word offort.


    In this era where men are superior to women and the status of men and women is extremely unequal, women have suffered too many unfair things. If this matter were in her ce, if there was no way to get the best of both worlds, she wouldn''t know how to make a choice.


    She couldn''t help but think of Xiao Ruiyuan!


    He has a noble status, a promising future, good looks, and a demeanor that few can match. There are only a handful of men in the world who can match him...


    Even though he has made his intentions known and is not a **** who ys with emotions, people''s hearts are fickle and he is like that... No one knows whether this person will one day put himself in such a dilemma...


    Mo Yan looked at the void in a daze, and when he thought of this possibility, his heart suddenly twisted like a knife!


    She unconsciously covered her heart and smiled to herself. It turned out that she already cared about that person so much!


    Girl Yan, Im not getting along anymore... Im not getting along anymore, woo hoo...


    Mo Wu''s desperate screams sounded in her ears, and Mo Yan suddenly woke up. She shook her head violently, quickly put aside the distracting thoughts in her heart, and persuaded Mo Wu, who had already made a decision: "Auntie, please don''t leave now." Urgent, we still have time and we can always think of a solution, you cant just give up!


    Mo Wu shook her head in pain: "There is no way... There will be no way. Their hearts are ck and they will not let me go, nor will they let my children go..."


    Mo Yan became more and more anxious when she saw Mo Wu''s appearance. Once people are forced into a corner, it is easy to do the wrong thing. Now that Mo Wu is forcing herself to make a choice, one can imagine her unwillingness. Whether this unwillingness is vented on herself or on the people of Lao Mo''s family, this is not what she wants to see.


    "My cousin, I can''t do it. There will definitely be a way. Please cheer up and let''s find a way together!"


    Mo Yan hugged Mo Wu tightly, bing more and more anxious. Once people are forced into a corner, it is easy to do the wrong thing. Now that Mo Wu is forcing herself to make a choice, one can imagine her unwillingness. Whether this unwillingness is vented on herself or on the people of Lao Mo''s family, this is not what she wants to see.


    At this time, Mo Wu couldn''t listen to any constion at all. She was crying numbly, like a puppet without a soul.


    Mo Yan forced herself to calm down and tried to think of a way to get the best of both worlds. It is not difficult to deal with the Mo Wu family and Li, but it is almost impossible to take away the four children, unless the old Mo family gives up voluntarily and drives the four people out of the Mo family. However, they probably still want to make up for the "loss" from their children, so how can they drive them away?


    However, isnt it just for money that the old Mo family persecutes the Mo Wu family? If the Mo Wu family is willing to provide money, it is not impossible for the old Mo family to take the initiative to break away from their children.


    Its just that the greed of the old Mo family will definitely make the lion speak loudly. Maybe the Mo Wu family will have to bear a debt before the reconciliation. This will be too easy for the people of the old Mo family.


    This method should be put aside for the time being. It is best not to use it unless it is absolutely necessary.


    One thought after another was eliminated, Mo Yan frowned and thought hard for a long time. Suddenly her eyes lit up, and she actually thought of a way to get the best of both worlds...

 Chapter 507: A kick will cause trouble (1)

    Chapter 507: A kick will cause trouble (1)


    Chapter 507: A kick caused trouble (1)


    Although the Mo Wu family and Mo Yongfu reconciled and could not take away their four children, it would not be difficult to establish a separate family if the four children were willing to leave the old Mo family.


    However, there is a prerequisite for this "breakaway", that is, the four Tietou brothers and sisters must not walk out of Lao Mo''s house despite their unfilial reputation and the scorn of the vigers!


    Although the old Mo family has no reputation for a long time, and is despised by everyone in the vige, Old Mo Tou, Mo Hong, and Mo Yongfu are indeed the direct elders of the four siblings. If they dare to leave their grandparents and father behind, No matter, even if the people in the vige would not side with Lao Mo''s family, they would still discuss the unfilial behavior of the four siblings in private, and they would never be able to hold their heads high in the vige. What''s more, they would not be epted by the vigers, thinking that they It will ruin the atmosphere of Liuyang Vige.


    In this way, it will be difficult for the four brothers and sisters to marry each other in the future. After all, a truly good family will not find a tainted person as a son-inw or daughter-inw.


    But what if the four brothers and sister were forced into a desperate situation by the people of Lao Mo''s family and had to leave to find a way out?


    The more Mo Yan thought about it, the more feasible it became, so she told Mo Wu her thoughts in detail and asked for her opinion.


    Mo Wu, who was on the verge of copse, couldn''t think of any other way. She held Mo Yan''s hand tightly as if grasping thest life-saving straw and said excitedly: "Yan girl, I am willing, I am willing, as long as we can be with her." When the children are together, I am willing to do anything they ask me to do!


    Mo Yan patted her handfortingly and reminded: "Auntie, the most important thing right now is to get He Lishu. What I just said, don''t tell Brother Tietou and the others first, so as not to be disturbed by Lao Mo. The people at home found out and ruined our n."


    Mo Wu knew the importance and quickly nodded in agreement. When she came, she expressed her determination to make peace with the children. Fortunately, the children were on her side and cried to go with her. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to convince them.


    The two discussed for a long time, calcted all aspects, and after confirming that the n was wless, Mo Wu thanked Mo Yan again and again, and left the Mo family full of hope.


    Although the matter has been solved, Mo Yan''s mood is not getting better.


    This world is too difficult for women! Before getting married, it would be fine if her parents loved her. But if she were reincarnated into a family that values boys over girls, a woman would be a loser who could be beaten and scolded at will.


    When a girl grows up and reaches the age of looking for a husband, such parents most likely value the mans money. As a result, the chance of meeting a top-notch man increases.


    It is said that getting married is a womans second reincarnation. Once she fails to reincarnate well, the rest of her life will bepletely ruined.


    Such misfortunes happened from time to time even in the previous life when men and women were equal and marriage was free. In this era, there are even more. There are two examples just around her. Butpared with Li Xiu''s experience, Mo Wu Shi is much luckier.


    Mo Yan sat in the yard, staring nkly at the stars in the sky, keeping the same posture motionless. Until the dew wetted the broken hair on her forehead and condensed into a drop of water, falling on the tip of her nose. She was awakened by the small coolness of the water droplets.


    Smiling bitterly, she punched her numb and stiff legs, stood up slowly, turned around and was about to go back to her room, when she saw three beasts sitting at the door under the moonlight, six of them. He stared at her with only one eye.


    It turned out that the three beasts saw that Mo Yan was in a bad mood, so they were considerate and did not make a fuss to enter the space. They sat behind her and apanied her silently.


    Mo Yan''s eyes were a little hot. She rushed over, opened her arms and barely hugged the necks of the three beasts, and rubbed their big heads again and again.

 Chapter 508: A kick will cause trouble (2)

    Chapter 508: A kick will cause trouble (2)


    Chapter 508: A kick caused trouble (2)


    The soft and fluffy touch seemed to touch the bottom of Mo Yans heart, miraculously making her depressed mood much better!


    In such an era, some things cannot be changed without being able to bear them. After all, she is just an ordinary person. How can she still fight against the feudal ethics that have been formed for thousands of years on her own?


    It is useless to think too much, it is better to live a good life and make yourself stronger. In the future, if you meet a woman who is in misfortune, you can reach out and give her a hand, which is considered a meritorious deed...


    The three beasts keenly sensed Mo Yan''s changes and started ying with her with confidence. Little Flower and Hairball kept ying tricks, sometimes chasing their own tails, sometimes ying and rolling in a ball, changing their ways to make their owners happy.


    Hahaha! Hairball, you are so stupid, cant you use your paws to peel off the cloth on your head?


    Mo Yan pointed at the head covered with ck cloth and kept retreating, but either bumped into the wall or the hair ball on the stone table, andughed to tears.


    This guy is really stupid. No matter how many times he has yed this game, he still doesn''t know how to take off the ck cloth. It is obvious that the ck cloth of the small flower series is not reliable.


    The little flower on the side jumped left and right excitedly, squealing, and you could tell at a nce that it was making fun of the hairball.


    Dabai stood aside, looking at the crazy little flower coldly, with no concealment of contempt in his eyes. He looks so stupid and wants to give birth to cubs for him. Hey, he doesn''t want his offspring to have such a stupid guy!


    The little flowers didn''t know what Dabai was thinking. When they saw that Dabai refused to y with them, they seemed unaware of Dabai''s temperament and kept pounced on it, biting its ears, pulling its tail, and trying their best to "harass" it. Baymax.


    Dabai was able to ignore it at first, but the more times it happened, especially when his oily and slippery hair was messed up, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore and chased Xiaohua and ravaged her until Xiaohua changed from a majestic silver wolf to a majestic silver wolf. The disgraced "local dog" just stopped its unteral "abuse"!


    Little Hua, on the other hand, was content. She was covered in ashes and kept circling around Dabai, letting out ttering purring sounds. Even though she was pped away by Dabai unceremoniously time and time again, she never got tired of it.


    This guy turns out not only to be messy, but also a jerk!


    Mo Yansughter never stopped, and she burst into tears at the end. The sound of the y of one man and three animals spread far and wide through the vast night...


    In the next few days, Mo Yan did not go out and kept paying attention to the affairs of the Old Mo family. Unexpectedly, the shamelessness of the Old Mo family was once again refreshed.


    As Mo Yan expected, when Old Mo said he wanted to divorce Mo Wu, his original intention was to threaten her and make her hand over the money and prescriptions she had earned in the past few months. How could she actually write a letter of divorce? ?


    After all, based on the reputation and conditions of the old Mo family, they don''t have any extra money to find a new wife for Mo Yongfu. Even if someone does not care about reputation or the betrothal gift, most of them arezy old girls with bad reputations, or How can a widow with a mop bottlepare to the capable Mo Wu?


    Seeing that no matter how hard they were forced, Mo Wu refused to take out the money, Mo Hong, her daughter and Mo Niu finally couldn''t sit still. Taking advantage of Mo Wu''s appearance at the stall, Mo Niu kicked the tatters away. He dug into the door of his room and dug three feet into the ground looking for money.


    However, from the first amount of money she earned on the first day when she started working as a stall to now, the 50% allocated to Mo Wu has been deposited with Mo Yan. The three of them turned the house upside down without even leaving a mouse hole, and finally found four or five silver coins in the cracks of the straw mattress at the head of the bed.

 Chapter 509: A kick will cause trouble (3)

    Chapter 509: A kick will cause trouble (3)


    Chapter 509: A kick causes trouble (3)


    These silver dimes add up to only three taels, but for Mo Hong and others, it is already a lot, but they are not satisfied. They intuitively think that there is still money that has not been found.


    When Mo Wu and Mo Da Ni''er came back from the stall, what they saw was a messy house, with bedding thrown all over the floor, and the only furniture - a rough wooden box, which had been flipped over. on the ground.


    Mo Wu said nothing, and immediately rushed out of the house and went straight to the ancient por trees in the center of the vige. Mo Danier was worried that something would happen, so she quickly followed.


    The sun was shining brightly at this hour, and the weather was hot. Most people in the vige were enjoying the cool air and chatting under the shady ancient por trees. When it wasn''t so hot, they would go to work in the fields with hoes. People in Lao Mo''s family also didn''t Except for a few little ones sleeping at home, the adults are all here.


    When Mo Wu ran to the ancient por tree, her face was already full of tears. She rushed to Mo Yongxi who was eating preserved fruit, knelt down and shouted in a stern voice: "Sister-inw, please, please save me." Return the money to me. It was my dowry money. It was specially reserved for Tietou to ask for a wife. Tietou is already neen years old and cannot dy it any longer. You should do a good job. I feel sorry for your nephew and put those things aside. Please return the dowry money to me!"


    After finishing speaking, Mo Wu''s forehead hit the ground heavily, and she knelt down to Mo Yongxi with a bang bang bang. After a while, her forehead, which was not fair, turned purple.


    It was only a short moment from when Mo Wu rushed out and said something to when he kowtowed his head. The vigers sitting under the locust tree to enjoy the shade had no time to react. When they finally realized what had happened, Mo Wu''s forehead had already The skin was broken, and beads of blood rolled down, all over his face, looking particrly miserable.


    The surroundings were quiet at first, and then there was a buzz of discussion everywhere, as if a drop of water had fallen into a boiling oil pan.


    What are you doing, sister-inw of the Mo family? Why are you kowtowing to your sister-inw?


    Where did your ears grow? Didnt you hear that Mo Wu said that the money she used to buy a wife for her son was taken away by Mo Yongxi?


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, it''s okay that I used to be wild and willful and had evil thoughts. Since I couldn''t get married, it wouldn''t bother others. Now it''s better. I might as well steal my sister-inw''s money. We have to be more careful in the future. We don''t have so much property for others to steal. !


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, and the vigers pointed at the people of Lao Mo''s family, with obvious disdain on their faces.


    Mo Yongxi was confused by Mo Wu''s actions from the beginning. When she heard those disgusting remarks, her lungs were about to explode and she wanted to tear Mo Wu apart. But after being framed by Mo Yanbucheng and being seriously injuredst time, she has be a lot smarter, at least not as impulsive as before.


    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Mo Yongxi twitched the corners of his mouth to hide his distorted face. He was about to step forward to help Mo Wu and restore his reputation, but before she could make a move, Mo Hong rushed over. , pointed at Mo Wu and yelled: "You are a despicable thing, you are eating my food and drinking my money, and you dare to ask me for money. Where do you have the face?"


    Mo Wu seemed to be frightened, and suddenly fell to the ground. She nced at Mo Hongshi with fear, gritted her teeth, rushed forward, hugged Mo Hongshi''s legs, and cried sadly: "Mom, that is my wife''s dowry money, which I saved for Tietou." If you want money for your wedding, your wife must earn it well and give it to you to spend in the future, so you should return the money to your wife!"


    Mo Hongshi was hugged so fiercely. Under the impact, she couldn''t stand for a moment and sat down on the ground. Her buttocks suddenly hurt. Without thinking, she kicked her over and hit Mo Hongshi directly. On the stomach, but didn''t expect that this kick would cause big trouble!


    "Ah" Mo Wu was kicked out and fell to the ground on her back, letting out a shrill scream. She clutched her stomach, her face suddenly turned pale, and big beads of sweat fell down her cheeks. It looked like It''s getting worse.


    "Ah - it hurts - my stomach hurts so much! Ah -" Mo Wu curled up and let out a weak scream.


    Mo Hong was dumbfounded. Her **** hurt so much. She didn''t use much force when she kicked her out. How could she be unable to get up from her kick?


    Mo Yongxi on the side frowned and looked at Mo Wu who was holding her stomach and whining. She saw the kick just now clearly. It was impossible to hurt someone. Mo Wu must have been pretending and wanted to use it to get revenge. Return the money.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was so. She snorted coldly, squatted down and leaned into Mo Hong''s ear, and whispered her guess...

 Chapter 510: Bitter meat plan accident (1)

    Chapter 510: Bitter meat n ident (1)


    Chapter 510 ident of the Bitter Meat n (1)


    Mo Hongshis **** hurt so much and she was frightened by Mo Wushi. It was the moment when Liu Shen Wuzhu didnt know what to do. After listening to her daughter''s words, the guilt that had arisen before disappeared instantly without a trace. When Mo Wu''s painful look fell into her eyes, it turned into a show-off. Not only did he ruin her reputation in front of outsiders, but he also made her spit out the money she got. It was really hateful!


    "You bitch, if you dare to y tricks under my nose, I will beat you to death, you are an unfilial bastard!" Mo Hong was furious, stood up in an instant, raised his foot and kicked her hard. On Mo Wu''s belly: "I asked you to pretend, I asked you to pretend! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, others will think that my old Mo family has no rules!"


    One kick was not enough to calm her down. Regardless of Mo Wu''s screams, Mo Hong raised her right foot high again and dropped it heavily. She didn''t think at all that the old Mo family in her mouth had been disgraced in Liuyang Vige for a long time. She was an evil mother-inw who treated her daughter-inw harshly and was a devil. Her bad reputation spread to the surrounding viges, and she had no reputation at all. !


    This kick was implemented, and Mo Wu''s thin body couldn''t bear it at all. Her pale face and increasingly low screams of pain all told the people around her how weak she was and how she could withstand such a heavy blow!


    Several vigers who were close could not stand it any longer. They wanted to stop Mo Hong''s atrocities, but it was toote. They could only watch as the heavy kicknded on Mo Hong, who was lying on the ground and could not sit up. On Wu''s body.


    No! Grandma, dont


    Mo Dani''er, who was chasing Mo Wu, had just arrived when she saw a scene that left her stunned. She let out a shrill scream and rushed straight towards Mo Wu without thinking, weakly His body tightly protected his equally weak mother.


    Mo Wu had no time to stop her daughter. She only felt her body sink as Mo Hong''s heavy foot stepped down on her. She clearly heard the dull sound on her daughter''s shoulder and back.


    "ah-"


    Mo Danier let out a scream of pain, the color on her face faded, and her right arm seemed to have lost its support, hanging weakly on the ground.


    Mo Hong''s kick actually broke Mo Danier''s shoulder de.


    The sudden change shocked everyone present.


    Mo Niu, who was sitting on a rock watching the show, suddenly opened his eyes. He suddenly stood up and walked towards Mo Danier. After walking a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something, and a sh of struggle shed across his face. , she looked at Mo Danier, who was sweating profusely in pain and almost fainting, and finally stopped where she was.


    "Da Ni''er, Da Ni''er, mother, why are you so stupid? Why are you so stupid..." Mo Wu cried bitterly and hugged Mo Da Ni''er, who had fainted from pain, and let out a shrill scream. .


    At this moment, she forgot all the calctions in her heart, forgot about reconciliation, and left Lao Mo''s house with her children to live afortable and happy life. She was just a mother, a mother who felt sorry for her injured children!


    Mo Wu''s helpless screams echoed in the hearts of every viger under the ancient por tree. Many people secretly med themselves for not standing up earlier to stop Mo Hong''s atrocities, which caused the mother and daughter to suffer such a heavy crime. .


    The Mo Hong family is so cruel, to deal such a harsh blow to her own granddaughter, she is simply not a human being!


    A woman with an upright temperament couldn''t help but jump out to defend Mo Wu and her daughter: "Aunt Mo, these two are your daughter-inw and granddaughter after all. Do you feel guilty for doing such a heavy hand?"

 Chapter 511: Bitter meat plan accident (2)

    Chapter 511: Bitter meat n ident (2)


    Chapter 511 ident of the Bitter Meat n (2)


    Mo Hong rolled his eyes at the woman, put his hands on his hips, and spat back without any regrets: "You already said that these two **** are my daughter-inw and granddaughter. I can teach you whatever I want. I want you to teach me a lesson." Are outsiders meddling in other peoples business?


    Youyou are the dog, you old Mo family are all mad dogs that bite everyone they see!


    Being scolded as a dog, the woman fell back in anger. While scolding him angrily, she rolled up her sleeves and started to fight with her. She had long disliked this old woman, so she took this opportunity to teach her a lesson. But before she could take action, her man red at her and dragged her back into the crowd.


    When Mo Hong heard that the whole family was being scolded, she couldn''t bear it. She rolled up her sleeves and was about to rush to tear the woman''s mouth off, but Mo Yongxi stopped her: "Mom, don''t be impulsive, Da Nier. You broke your arm, bitch. If you start a fight with these people and make things worse, it won''t do any good to our family. Don''t forget what the vige chief said back then."


    When Mo Hong heard this and looked at the way the surrounding vigers looked at her, she felt a little guilty. She did not dare to fight with the woman.


    Seeing that the woman who helped Mo Wu and her daughter was not doing well, several other kind-hearted women did not go up to scold her. They came to Mo Wu''s mother and daughter, separated the mother and daughter, and asked the man beside them to go back to the vige to find the door panel, and prepared to carry Mo Danier back and find a doctor in the city to treat her injuries. Otherwise, if this injury is allowed to drag on, my arm will really be useless!


    If a good girl bes disabled, she will never find a good husband in her life!


    Several women were struggling to lift Mo Dani''er and were about to put it on the door panel that the vigers had found. Someone with sharp eyes saw a pool of darkness seeping out from under Mo Wu''s gray-brown skirt. The red blood suddenly made me scream in fright: "Oh my god, why is there so much blood? Sister-inw Mo, there is a lot of blood flowing from your body. What is going on? Could it be...could it be..." It couldn''t be a miscarriage Already? You cant shed so much blood during menstruation!


    This shout attracted everyone''s attention. After they realized what was going on, the women hurriedly drove their men home to prevent them from seeing things they shouldn''t see and damaging Mo Mo. Wu''s reputation.


    Mo Wu stared nkly at the blood stains under her body. She subconsciously touched the deted thing in her lower abdomen. Then she looked at her daughter lying weakly on the door panel. She suddenly reached out to cover her face and lost her voice. Crying bitterly, like a mother animal losing her cubs.


    In the eyes of others, others saw this scene and spontaneously understood that Mrs. Mo Wu was sad because of her miscarriage.


    First, the eldest daughter had her arm broken, and now she lost an unformed child. Even the vigers who had no friendship with the Mo Wu family sympathized with her, and in their hearts they felt extremely disgusted with the Mo Hong family who had caused this tragedy. .


    Except for Lao Mo Tou and Mo Yongfu and his son, all the men present left. Old Mo, who had never said a word and allowed Mo Hong to beat Mo Wu, came over with a gloomy look on his face, followed by Mo Yongfu who lowered his head and said nothing, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Old Mo Tou red at Mo Hong who had humiliated him again, then looked at the stupid Mo Wu, and said in a cold tone: "My dear, what happened today was just an ident, the child is gone. He is unlucky, so dont me your mother for this! If you really care, if you hadnt made such a fuss, your mother wouldnt have done something to you. In the end, its your fault! For the sake of losing your child Son, your mother and I can''t bear to teach you anything, so go home now and don''t embarrass yourself in front of outsiders!"


    At the end of the sentence, Old Mo''s tone had be extremely stern, with an expression as if Mo Wu was the culprit who ruined the reputation of the old Mo family, and how magnanimous he and Mo Hong were.


    Not only Mo Wu was heartbroken by these words, even the women who stayed and volunteered to help couldn''t stand it anymore. They looked at Old Motou with eyes full of contempt.


    Its no wonder that the reputation of Lao Mos family is so bad. With such a mean and selfish head of the family, its no wonder that the reputation is so good.


    Mo Wu didn''t seem to hear what Old Mo Tou said. Her **** hand stroked her daughter''s hair again and again, her mouth opened and closed as if she was saying something, her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    No one knows that she is saying "I''m sorry" to her daughter! She regretted that she should not have caused her daughter to be injured in order to achieve her goal, and she should not have held on to thest trace of fantasy about that man!


    Such a "arrogant" look made Lao Motou particrly angry. He snorted coldly and scolded his eldest son Mo Yongfu, who had never said a word from beginning to end: "You are useless, even your own mother-inw disciplines you." No, why dont we take him back quickly? Isnt that embarrassing enough?


    After listening to Old Motou''s instructions, Mo Yongfu stiffened slightly, lowered his head but did not move, and did not dare to raise his head to look at Mo Wu.


    When his mother, sister, and siblings were rummaging through boxes and cabs looking for his wife''s money, he did not say anything to stop him. When his wife was beaten and scolded by her mother, he did not dare to stand up and say a word for his wife. When his daughter''s bones were broken by her mother, He still stood aside and watched indifferently, without a word offort.


    Now, facing the scolding from Old Mo, he did not dare to refute, and he had no shame to face Mo Wu again. He was afraid to see her disappointed eyes, and he was even more afraid that Mo Wu would hate him from now on.


    Seeing his cowardly look, Lao Mo was furious. He pointed at Mo Yongfu''s nose and scolded: "Why did I give birth to such a thing like you? Get out of here and don''t be an eyesore in front of me."


    Mo Yongfu''s head drooped even more, and his body seemed to be unsteady and trembling slightly. In the end, the worry about Mo Wu''s mother and daughter defeated the cowardice in his heart. He mustered up the courage to walk in front of Mo Wu, bent down, and reached out to help her up, but Mo Wu hid in disgust. past.


    Dont touch me with your dirty hands! Mo Wu bit her lip and almost said this through gritted teeth. She nced at Mo Yongfu indifferently and turned her head to the side.


    This man makes her sick even if she takes one more look at him!


    When several women saw this, they nced at Mo Yongfu, who was pale, and then stepped forward to help Mo Wu up.


    Mo Wu was helped and walked indifferently in front of Mo Yongfu. The little hope she had for this man hadpletely disappeared when her daughter''s bones were trampled to pieces, but he did not dare to stand up and stop her. There is no trace of nostalgia in my eyes anymore...

 Chapter 512: Score(1)

    Chapter 512: Score(1)


    Chapter 512 Calction (1)


    Mo Yan and others, who were taking a nap at home, had no idea what was happening under the ancient por tree until a woman who had helped Mo Wu and her daughter knocked on the door of the Mo family''s courtyard and asked to borrow a carriage to go to the city for the mother and daughter. After calling a doctor, they realized that something big like this had happened.


    After Mo Yan and the others heard this, they were extremely angry. When they learned that Lao Mo Tou, Mo Hong and others were not willing to pay money to hire a doctor for Mo Wu and her daughter, they became even more angry and wanted to rush to Lao Mo''s house immediately. , take the mother and daughter home, and let those evil-hearted people drown in the spit of the people in the vige.


    It was more important to invite the doctor, so Mo Yan drove a carriage to ask for the doctor. She had no time to think carefully about why Mo Wu didn''t tell her before implementing the n.


    Although she knew that Mo Wu was not really having a miscarriage, Mo Danier''s shoulder de was actually broken. She urged Xiao Hei to run faster, fearing that if she dyed for too long, Mo Danier''s bones would not be able to reconnect and she would be disabled. This is not a modern ce. There are all kinds of advanced medical equipment to assist.


    Xiao Hei walked quickly and there were not many pedestrians on the road. The carriage arrived in the city quickly. Mo Yan went straight to the medical clinic of Dr. Du, whom she was familiar with. After inviting him into the car, he hurried to Liuyang Vige.


    Doctor Du is the doctor who treated Xiner before and also prescribed tranquilizers to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan felt that Dr. Du had superb medical skills and good medical ethics, so she sold some medicinal materials grown in the space to him one after another.


    Needless to say, the quality of the medicinal materials in the space is considered to be the best among simr medicinal materials. Dr. Du naturally desires it. He also likes Mo Yan, a young girl with a cheerful personality. After going back and forth, the two of them became familiar with each other.


    As for the source of the medicinal materials, Mo Yan naturally picked them from "the mountains".


    On the way, Mo Yan confessed to Dr. Du that Mo Wu''s miscarriage was not really a miscarriage, she said all the good things to him, and asked him to tell him in front of Old Mo''s family that Mo Wu''s miscarriage was severely damaged and she would not be able to do anything in the future. It''s a heavy job, and you can''t bear it. In short, the more serious it is, the better; the same is true for Mo Da Nier, who directly said that broken bones cannot be repaired, and they must be carefully maintained in the future to prevent the broken bones from shifting and hurting the lungs. .


    Doctor Du has superb medical skills and is an upright person. Even if he likes Mo Yan, he is not willing to lie against medical ethics. Mo Yan was stunned to tell the truth, but he just refused to agree.


    It wasn''t until Mo Yan talked about the grievances and abuse Mo Wu and her daughter had suffered at Old Mo''s house over the years that she didn''t know that those words touched Old Doctor Du. In the end, he actually agreed to help. However, there was a price. He had to ask Mo Yan to collect fifty kilograms of good medicine for him.


    Mo Yan knew the old mans temper, so naturally he didnt dare to refuse!


    The Mo family and the old Mo family broke off all contact on the first day of the Lunar New Year. Even if they get along well with the Mo Wu family, mother and son, it cannot change this fact.


    Normally when they met, Mo Hong and others would always criticize Huai, which would inevitably lead to these elites taking the opportunity to cause trouble. When they arrived at the vige, Mo Yan sent Old Doctor Du to the door of Old Mo''s house and asked him to go in by himself. Then she stood not far away and watched. If Mo Hong and others wanted to act like monsters again and torment Mo Wu and her daughter, she would be able to go up and help in time.


    However, it didnt take long before many vigers gathered in front of Lao Mos house. It turns out that the story of Mo Hong''s kicking his daughter-inw into miscarriage and cruelly crushing her granddaughter''s shoulder de had already spread throughout Liuyang Vige. Who wouldn''t call Mo Hong "evil"? , even a three-year-old child would be frightened and cry when he heard her name.


    These people heard from the women who sent Mo Wu and his daughter back that the old Mo family was unwilling to ask a doctor to treat the mother and daughter. It was no secret that Mo Yan brought Old Doctor Du into the vige, and it spread quickly.

 Chapter 513: Score(2)

    Chapter 513: Score(2)


    Chapter 513 Calction (2)


    These people came to watch the excitement. They just wanted to know whether the old Mo family would make trouble again, and whether Mo Hong, the evil mother-inw, would torment her daughter-inw and granddaughter again.


    Now, seeing that Mo Yanhou has not left here, they are even more curious to know whether she will stand up for Mo Wu and her daughter. Mo Yan has a good rtionship with Mo Wu''s mother and daughter. This is something that the entire Liuyang Vige knows.


    These vigers are just too gossipy and have no bad intentions. Otherwise, Mo Wu and her daughter would still be lying under the ancient por tree!


    Mo Yan didn''t pay attention to their tentative words. After saying hello to the acquaintances, he stared at the door of Lao Mo''s house intently, letting the appraising eyes fall on him.


    At this time, Doctor Du had already checked Mo Wu''s pulse, applied medicine to Mo Danier''s bones, and was exining the results of the pulse diagnosis in the main room.


    He pretended not to see the long faces of Lao Mo Tou, Mo Hong and others, and exined the condition of the mother and daughter in a literate manner. Finally, he said solemnly to Mo Yongfu, whose face was ashen, "Mrs. At this age, it is already difficult to give birth to children. This time I suffered a severe miscarriage and my vitality was severely damaged. Even if it is better on the outside, it ispletely defeated on the inside! If you use good decoctions on weekdays, even if you can''t work in the fields, you can still It''s okay to grow old safely! But your daughter is very dangerous. It''s best to lie in bed and rest in the future, otherwise the broken bones inside will shift and hurt the lungs, and I''m afraid her life..."


    "What? What did you say?" Before Dr. Du could finish speaking, Mo Hong screamed at the top of his voice: "You can''t work in the fields, but you still need to take good medicine to support yourself? Damn, those two **** You are such a misfortune, but you still want me to support them, so why dont you take a pee and look in the mirror to see if you have such a life of wealth and honor?


    Such unpleasant and rude words were spoken so smoothly by Mo Hong, which made Old Doctor Du feel extremely harsh. He nced at Mo Hong lightly and said, "What I said is all true. If you don''t believe it, you can find someone else." The doctor is here to take a look! Thats all Ive said, its up to you whether to cure it or not!


    After saying that, he was toozy to continue talking to these people, and walked straight out of the door of Lao Mo''s house with the medicine box in hand.


    Old Doctor Du''s voice was not quiet. The thatched house of Old Mo''s house was poorly soundproofed. The vigers standing outside watching the excitement could hear clearly. For a moment, they forgot the purpose ofing here. They felt sorry for the Mo Wu family and their daughter. The sympathy is even deeper.


    Some thoughtful vigers thought of the virtues of the old Mo family and began to worry about Mo Wu and his daughter. It''s just that this worry is too fragile, and no one has the courage and ability to solve the difficulties that the mother and daughter may encounter next.


    There was no excitement to see, and the onlookers dispersed one after another. Mo Yan also took Old Doctor Du back to Mo''s house and asked about the situation of Mo Wu''s mother and daughter.


    Mo Yan felt relieved after learning that there were no major health problems with Mo Wu and her daughter, and that Mo Danier''s shoulder des were connected properly. She happily got into the kitchen, nning to prepare a table of delicious dishes to entertain Dr. Du as a token of her gratitude.


    "Mom, those two **** are like this, do you want to be treated ording to the doctor''s instructions?" Mo Yongxi couldn''t wait to ask as soon as Dr. Du left.


    Treatment costs money, and she doesn''t want her family to spend money to fill this bottomless pit. It''s all her dowry money! Besides, the doctor has said that even if those two **** are cured, they are still useless trash, and even if they are cured, they will be useless! From now on, not only will the older ones need to be taken care of with good medicine, but the younger ones will also need to be cared for by people to eat, drink, and defecate! Humph, you should throw away useless things!


    "Treat them, treat them, what to treat? Two unfilial bitches, cure them and then make me angry again?" Mo Hong red at Mo Yongxi, and rarely looked down upon the old girl.


    Mo Yongxi felt happy, rolled his eyes and said, "But mother, if we just drag it on like this, they won''t get better, and they won''t die. They have to lie in bed, wait for food and drink, and be cared for. Even if they don''t get treatment, it won''t work?"


    As soon as Mo Hong heard this, his already tense face became more and more gloomy. She pursed her lips and did not answer Mo Yongxi''s words, but there was something brewing in her eyes, which was obviously rted to the Mo Wu mother and daughter.


    Mo Yongfu looked at Mo Hong hesitantly, and then at Old Mo Tou, who looked equally bad. There was a sh of struggle on his face, and he finally swallowed the words that were on his lips.


    The previous guilt towards my wife and daughter has slowly begun to dissipate after I heard that my wife and daughter not only have to spend a lot of money on medical treatment, but also can no longer work to earn money due to the disease. What''s more, I feel helpless about the burden of life in the future. and fear


    Cowardly, selfish man, pitiful and hateful!


    Mo Niu, who was cracking melon seeds, paused for a moment on the faces of Lao Mo Tou, Mo Hong, Mo Yongfu, and Mo Yongxi. He saw the ruthlessness andpromise in their eyes one by one, and suddenly became confused.


    She is also the daughter-inw of Lao Mo''s family. Like her elder sister-inw, she is an "outsider" in the eyes of these people. However, for a few taels of silver, she, together with her mother-inw and sister-inw, forced her elder sister-inw to lose her child, her daughter was disabled, and she was left behind. The root of the disease! Is she really right to do this? How could she end up living with such a cold-blooded and ruthless family?


    No, its not the same, she is different from my sister-inw! My sister-inw is too soft-hearted and easy to bully. She has such a cowardly and ipetent husband as her uncle, so she will be bullied like this! She is different. If she is cruel, her husband will not just watch her being bullied. How could she end up like her sister-inw?


    Except for Tietou who went to Mipu early in the morning, Mo Yonglu who went to the city to do part-time work, and a few naive children, the five people in the main room had their own thoughts, and seemed to be attracted by some kind of influence. Those dark thoughts collided unexpectedly and reached a tacit agreement...


    In the room, Mrs. Mo Wu, who had some blood on her face, was sitting on the bed, gentlyforting her frightened third daughter and youngest son, with a burning light in her eyes, which was a sign that her wish was about to be fulfilled, full of joy and joy. The light that only hope can have.


    However, when her eyes fell on the bed opposite and looked at her eldest daughter, whose face was still pale, the light dimmed instantly, and she was filled with guilt and self-me.


    Mo Danier happened to look over and met her mother''s eyes. A smile appeared on her lips and sheforted her softly: "Mom, my daughter is fine. Don''t me yourself, otherwise my daughter will be really sad. !

 Chapter 514: Heli(1)

    Chapter 514: Heli(1)


    Chapter 514: Harmony (1)


    Her daughter''s sensibleness made Mo Wu shed tears. Seeing her daughter''s disapproving eyes, she quickly wiped it with her sleeves and choked up: "It''s not ufortable, mother is not ufortable! As long as you get better soon, mother will feel at ease."


    After hearing what her mother said, Mo Danier''s whole body began to tremble. She quickly turned her face to the side, fearing that Mo Wu would see her tears and feel sad and me herself.


    Although Mo Danier knew that her bones were healed, she heard what Dr. Du said in the main room and thought it was true as Dr. Du said. Even if she was healed, she would not be able to work and could only lie down. Be a loser in bed.


    At the same age as Hua''er, which girl is willing to lie in bed for the rest of her life? If it doesn''t get better, even if you live a long life, what''s the point of living?


    Seeing this, Mrs. Mo Wu couldn''t tell what her daughter was thinking. She felt sore and hurt, but she was also a little lucky. She was d that her daughter''s injury was not really that serious and that her daughter would not be ruined for the rest of her life because of her carelessness.


    Ignoring Sannier and Tietou''s persuasion, she insisted on getting out of bed and walked to Mo Da Nier''s bedside. She touched her daughter''s tear-stained face and said with absolute certainty: "Da Nier, believe me, your injury Nothing will happen! Mom is still waiting for you to get well soon, and we are even going to do business together!"


    Whether they were confiscated three taels of silver by Mo Hong and others, or they were kicked for miscarriage, it was all for the smooth reconciliation of the Mo Wu family and for the four Tietou brothers and sisters to leave the old Mo family. Mo Yan thought for the Mo Wu family. It''s just a bitter trick. Only in this way can we preserve the reputation of the Mo Wu family, let her escape unscathed, and bring discredit to the old Mo family.


    Its just that neither of them mentioned that Mo Danier would be a variable. Otherwise, even if they couldnt think of any other good way to reconcile for the time being, they didnt want anything to happen to Mo Danier!


    Mo Danier wiped her tears in a panic and advised Mo Wu to go back to bed: "Mom, you can''t get out of bed now. Go back to bed quickly. My daughter is fine, she is really fine!"


    Mo Wu smiled and shook her head. She paid attention to the movement outside. When she heard the people in the main room vaguely discussing how to get rid of their mother and daughter, a sneer appeared on her face.


    Turning back to meet her daughter''s worried eyes, her sneer turned into a motherly tenderness. She leaned into Mo Danier''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Mo Danier''s eyes widened in disbelief. If she hadn''t seen the heartfelt smile on her mother''s face, she would have thought there was something wrong with her ears.


    Her mother, who was gentle and obedient and dared not even raise her voice when speaking at home, was now trying her best to reconcile with her father and take their brothers and sisters to leave this cold home and live a free life.


    How much grievances and sins has my mother suffered before she was so determined to leave?


    Thinking about these years, their family has done the most work, and their grandparents have never given them a good look. Even if the family has good things, their family has no share, even if their father earns money from part-time work and buys them back. All the food and fabrics he had were given to his grandparents and sister-inw as a filial piety, without even thinking about the fact that his wife and children were worse off and worse off.


    Thinking back to the fact that a few days ago, in order to force my mother to give out money, my father even said the words to divorce his wife. Then I thought about so many things that happened today, not to mention my father trying to stop him. Even now, he didn''t even say a word offort. Mo Danier''s heart suddenly became cold.


    Looking at Mo Dani''er who looked uncertain, Mo Wu''s heart was lifted high.


    Whether it was peace and separation or leaving Lao Mo''s house with her children, she never said a word to the four siblings. First, she was worried that the children would not know how to hide it and teach the people of Lao Mo''s family to see it. Second, she was worried that the n would fail. Another reason why she couldn''t reconcile and take them away was that she was afraid that the four siblings wouldn''t understand her and wouldn''t want to go with her. They might even think that she didn''t want them and would hate her.

 Chapter 515: Harmony(2)

    Chapter 515: Harmony(2)


    Chapter 515 Harmony (2)


    Mo Danier came back to her senses, looked at her uneasy mother, and suddenly smiled. She gently held Mo Wu''s trembling hand and said seriously: "Mom, no matter what you do, my daughter will support you. Wherever you go, your daughter will follow you. You will always be a good mother to your daughter!" "


    Mo Wu''s tears fell instantly, and she covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying. Those tears were not of sadness, but of joy from the heart.


    Seeing her mother crying again, Sannier and Shitou stood beside Mo Wu. The ten-year-old eldest daughter seemed to understand something and tightened her face and said to her mother: "Mom , Sannier will also follow you, we brothers and sisters will follow you, you cant leave us alone, Sannier dont... dont be a child without a mother..."


    At the end of the sentence, her eyes turned red and her voice was so choked that she could not speak.


    The youngest Shi Shi was only four years old. He didn''t quite understand what his mother and sisters were talking about, but it didn''t hinder his understanding of the word "follow". He just thought that wherever his mother was going, his sisters wanted to follow, so he hurriedly Shouted: "Follow, follow, the stone must follow!"


    Mo Wu couldn''t bear it any longer, sobbed and held her son and daughter in her arms: "Follow them all, follow them all, my mother will not leave anyone behind."


    The mother and son hugged each other and cried. Mo Danier, who was lying on the bed temporarily unable to move, was also in tears.


    The broken door panel could not block the cries of the mother and son, which reached the main room. Mo Hong mmed the table and cursed loudly at the door: "You unlucky little hooves, I''m not dead yet, who are you howling for?" Are you in mourning? If you keep howling, get out of here!"


    At the thought of living under the same roof as his daughter-inw, who had a miscarriage, Old Motou frowned and felt unlucky. Looking at Mo Hong who was scolding louder and louder, he didn''t say a word.


    He doesnt want to get involved in any evil things!


    The other three, except Mo Yongxi who would interrupt and curse from time to time, Mo Niushi and Mo Yongfu both looked down at the dust on their toes, as if they didn''t hear anything. One has nothing to do with him, and the other has given up.


    Three days have passed in a blink of an eye. The old Mo family is calm and everything seems to be normal.


    Just when the vigers felt that the old Mo family had a conscience and would treat Mo Wu''s mother and daughter well, the mother and daughter were kicked out by Mo Hong and others on the fourth day, at noon, the hottest time.


    "Ms. Wu, you failed to preserve the bloodline of the old Mo family. You are the sinner of the old Mo family! Since you are guilty, this family cannot tolerate you. Otherwise, if the ancestors me you, who can bear it? And Wu Daniel, your life is too hard. The child in your mother''s belly was meant to be killed by you! Don''t me me, a cruel nurse, for letting you stay at home will only harm other people. From now on, you will take your mother''s surname. You are not from the Old Mo family either. Whether you are good or bad in the future is all your life, and the Old Mo family will not care about you anymore!"


    Mo Hong stood at the gate with her arms akimbo, speaking these high-sounding words to Mo Wu and her daughter, as well as to the vigers who came over to watch the excitement, pretending to be ast resort, as if someone would really believe her.


    I dont know if its because of a guilty conscience or something else, but no one else in Lao Mos family is there. In the main room facing the main door, only Sannier is standing there holding her brothers hand, with no expression on her young face.


    "It''s not human, it''s not human! How can you treat your daughter-inw and granddaughter who have a miscarriage like this? Human beings are doing it, and God is watching. The old Mo family will get retribution, and they will definitely get retribution!"


    "Hmph, the old Mo family has long since suffered retribution. Look at their Mo Yongshou who was not exiled. He might have died on the way to exile. The same goes for this old girl. If she were a girl from another family, the matchmaker would have taken her away long ago. The threshold is broken, but no one wants her. Isn''t this retribution?"

 Chapter 516: Harmony(3)

    Chapter 516: Harmony(3)


    Chapter 516 Harmony (3)


    Thats right, its better to do less of the things you regret, lest this retribution fall on your descendants! Im just pitiful for the Wu family and daughter. How should we live in the future?


    "well"


    While scolding the old Mo family, the vigers looked sympathetically at the already crumbling Mo and Wu family, sighed and shook their heads.


    "Hmph, no matter what, this is our old Mo family''s business, and none of you can do anything about it! If you really have such good intentions, just take the mother and daughter back and wait for them to eat, drink, and have sex! If you don''t have the ability, just give it to me. Mouth!"


    Mo Hongs nose was so angry that he was so angry after listening to the vigers discussion.


    Those two **** are useless and useless, why dont you still want to stay in their house? Now that I have finally let go of these two burdens, so what if I get scolded? Do we really want to treat them as ancestors? Besides, how much is reputation worth? These two **** disobeyed and ended up like this. They asked for it themselves. What does it have to do with them?


    Mo Hongs words were shameless enough, but they also silenced the vigers. These days, life is difficult for every family. It''s okay to provide the mother and daughter with two meals, but they are really powerless to provide more.


    Mo Wu, who still looked weak, was extremely satisfied with the result. She and her daughter finally escaped from the old Mo family, their reputation was not ruined, and they also won the sympathy of the entire vige. The previous sins they had suffered were all worth it! If it weren''t for the wrong asion, she would haveughed out loud.


    The hands in his sleeves clenched the copy and Li Shu tightly. She worked so hard just for this piece of paper. This time, if she hadn''t "injured" her body and "severely damaged her vitality" and Da Nier had be "disabled", those people would have been able to get rid of the two of them as soon as possible. "How could he give her a piece of paper and leave the book so easily?


    Although Mo Wu was distressed about the three taels of silver she had lost, when she thought of being able to live a free and happy life with her children in the future, her heartache disappeared instantly without a trace! From now on, she has nothing to do with this home where she can''t feel any warmth!


    Just thinking about the three children who could not be taken away for the time being, Mo Wu began to worry again, secretly praying that the next n would seed.


    Seeing that the vigers were blocked and speechless, Mo Hong was like a rooster that had won a battle. She proudly spat at Mo Wu and her daughter, patted the non-existent dust on her body, He turned around and returned to the house, mming the door shut, shutting out all the nosy vigers and their disdainful looks.


    "Mo... Sister, don''t be sad. It''s better to leave such a heartless and unjust family! If you two, mother and daughter, have no ce to go,e and live in my house first. If there''s nothing else, there''s still an empty room. If you dont mind it, just go and live there!


    A woman stood up,forted Mo Wu for a few words, and then took the initiative to invite the mother and daughter to live at home.


    Its easy to add icing on the cake, but its difficult to provide help when its time!


    Mo Wu never expected that this woman, who had only met her a few times in daily life, would be so kind. She said gratefully to her: "Sister-inw Lian, thank you for your kindness. Da Nier and I have somewhere to go. I wont bother you at your house!


    When the woman heard this, she didn''t believe it: "Sister, don''t lie to my sister-inw. Where can you go if you have no rtives or friends?"


    Someone on the side advised: "Yes, sister, you mother and daughter should go to sister-inw Lian''s house. When you feel better and find a ce to stay, it won''t be toote to leave."


    Mo Wu thanked them for their kindness and was about to say something when she saw Mo Yan, Li Xiu and others carrying a door panel over, and a smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    As soon as everyone saw them lifting the door panel, they knew that Mo Yan hade here specially to pick someone up. Thinking of the close contact between them, it suddenly dawned on them, and they all became happy for Mo Wu and her daughter.


    Mo Yan and others dide here for Mo Wu and her daughter. They said a few words to the vigers who came to say hello, and then together with Li Xiu, carefully moved Mo Danier, who was leaning on Mo Wu and did not dare to move. Help him to lie down on the door panel.


    Thanks to the kindness of the vigers who wanted to help, Mo Yan and Li Xiu carried Mo Dani''er home, while Xin''er and Tang Xin supported Mo Wushi on the left and right and followed behind.


    Since I have done this scene, I naturally have to do it well. Mo Wu just had a miscarriage!

 Chapter 517: Countless strategies (1)

    Chapter 517: Countless strategies (1)


    Chapter 517 The ultimate n (1)


    After learning that Mo Wu''s mother and daughter had been picked up by Mo Yan, Mo Hong was so angry that she knocked pots and bowls and sat at the gate pointing fingers and scolding Sophora japonica for the whole afternoon.


    Mo Yongxi was even more unhappy and kept cursing Mo Wu and his daughter. It was unclear whether this was because of anger, jealousy, or both. The other people in Lao Mo''s family had their own thoughts and were silent without saying anything.


    Only Mo Yonglu, who did not go to work in the city today, couldn''t stand listening anymore. Regardless of the heat at noon, he picked up a **** and went to the fields. Before leaving, he said to Mo Yongfu, who was silent under the eaves, His face was full of disappointment: "In the past, I always thought that my eldest brother was just a bit dull, incapable of getting into trouble, and was still good to my wife and children. Now I know that you are not only dull, but simply careless! You will regret it, One day, you will regret forcing your sister-inw and eldest daughter out of the house today!"


    After saying that, he nced at the pale brother with pity and left without looking back.


    This home is no longer the home it used to be. Maybe it has always been the same. Its because he hasnt seen it through. This family is in ruins, and there is no hope. Maybe one day, this family will no longer be able to amodate him, or maybe he will leave on his own...


    Mo Yongfu leaned against the wall as if he was exhausted, and then fell to the ground bit by bit, looking at the unknown void with unfocused eyes. Suddenly, a weak figure appeared in front of him, facing away from him. He stretched out his hand hurriedly, trying to pull the figure, but the figure suddenly disappeared, and only the gentle breeze passed through his fingertips. Leave a trace.


    Mo Yongfu looked at his hands nkly, not knowing what he thought of, and a look of extreme pain shed across his face. He buried his head deeply into his knees, hugged his knees tightly with both hands, and his whole shoulders shook violently. A burst of extremely suppressed sobs came out through his knees, but the man who once regarded him as God The woman, the woman he abandoned, would never appear in front of him again,forting him with her gentle voice.


    "Yan Yatou, just give us a room for our mother and daughter to stay. Why buy so many things?" Mrs. Wu looked at the elegantly decorated room with tables, chairs, beds and cabs, and felt helpless and confused. gratitude.


    Mo Yan poured water for the mother and daughter and said angrily: "When we moved, these things were already put away. Now that Aunt Wu and Sister Da Nier have moved in, does my niece have to move out?"


    From the moment he was kicked out of the old Mo family, the Mo Wu family no longer took the surname Mo and became the current Wu family. Mo Yan also changed her name from cousin to Aunt Wu, and still called her niece.


    After hearing Mo Yan''s words, Mrs. Wu was doubtful. She lowered her head and looked at the round table in front of her. Seeing that the paint on it didn''t look like it was newly painted, she believed it. The smile on her face became much more natural: "We, mother and daughter, have never lived together before." Living in such a good house is really thanks to Yan Yatou! When I build a house in a while, I will also build a spacious brick house and build a big yard to raise chickens and grow vegetables. "


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, but then he understood the hidden meaning of her words, and said with a smile: "Of course I have to clean up the ce where I live, so that I can livefortably like this."


    Our house isrge, with many rooms and a spacious area. It can amodate dozens or hundreds of people. It would be okay for Aunt Wu and her daughter to live there forever. Now Aunt Wu is nning to build a house and is unwilling to live in her own house. She obviously has her own considerations. It would not be nice if she forced them to live there.


    Moreover, it has been nearly four months since the food stall opened. Because some of the food is unique on the street, the ingredients are abundant and delicious, the business has been good for several months, and the monthly ie It was also very impressive. Even if severalpaniester followed suit, they were not greatly affected.

 Chapter 518: Countless strategies (2)

    Chapter 518: Countless strategies (2)


    Chapter 518 The ultimate n (2)


    The money earned, after deducting costs, was divided 50-50 between the two families. After a few months, the mother and daughter had nearly one hundred taels of silver stored with her. Using good bricks and tiles to build an ordinary three-room apartment would only cost one or twenty taels. Even if they wanted to build a few more rooms, it would not exceed fifty taels. The money was enough.


    Seeing that Mo Yan understood what she meant, the smile on Mo Wu''s face became a little thicker: "That''s how it should be. How else can there be a saying that ''a golden nest and a silver nest are not as good as one''s own doghouse''? Wait until I build it." I have a house, and Yan Yatou has to help me think about it and see how I can feelfortable!"


    Mo Yan agreed happily, already having preliminary ideas about theyout of the house to be built.


    Due to a shoulder de injury, Da Nier could only lie down to rest while listening to the two of them discussing building a house with great interest. The previous anxiety and restraint also disappeared in this good atmosphere.


    Thinking of soon having a new home that would be free of quarrels and indifference andpletely belong to their family, Da Nier also began to look forward to it, imagining the happy life of the family in the future, and the smile on her face became brighter and brighter.


    The Wu family and their daughter lived in the Mo family. Because the Wu family had a "miscarriage" and was going to be a "little confinement child", Da Nier''s injury would not heal in a short time, so the two of them were persuaded by Mo Yan. , temporarily put down the food stall business and stayed at Mo''s house to recuperate.


    Old doctor Du was taken home by Mo Yan from time to time to treat Da Nier''s injuries. Thanks to his superb medical skills and Mrs. Wu''s careful care, only half a monthter, Da Nier, who was lying on the bed and was almost moldy, was able to walk around. Although she couldn''t work, she could at least sit at the dinner table and follow her husband. Everyone eats together.


    Da Nier''s shoulder des were reattached and she was recovering well. While Wu was relieved, she couldn''t wait to find Mo Yan and nned to implement the previously nned n to get the other three children out of Lao Mo''s house as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would be gone in one day. Nor can I feel at ease.


    Aunt Wu, this matter is not urgent. Lets follow the previous n. As long as they are not noticed by the people of the Old Mo family, Brother Tietou and the others will definitely be able to leave the Old Mo family and reunite with you.


    Mo Yanforted the restless Wu, the confidence in her eyes was strangely calming.


    Wu held Mo Yan''s hand tightly and said with red eyes: "Girl Yan, you are the benefactor of our family. Without you, we, mother and son, would have died in that home sooner orter."


    "Aunt Wu, don''t say that. If you hadn''t stood up on your own, no matter how much your niece helped, it would be useless. Besides, my niece didn''t help much. You don''t have to feel that you owe me anything. Otherwise, you will treat your niece as an outsider. "


    Mo Yan couldn''t see Wu treating her as a benefactor, and she really didn''t feel that she had helped much. Even if she had, the extra red lines on the merit beads would have been offset.


    Mrs. Wu quickly shook her head: "I don''t treat you as an outsider. You are closer to me than a real niece. To have a niece like you, I must have umted eight lifetimes of virtue."


    These words came from Wu''s heart. She really felt that without Mo Yan, a niece she recognized, she would not be where she is now.


    Mo Yan was helpless after hearing this, and decisively changed the subject and talked about what to do next. As expected, Wu''s attention shifted and she stopped mentioning those words.


    The implementation of the n was smoother than the two imagined. When they heard that two matchmakers went to Lao Mo''s house at the same time to propose marriage to Tietou and Mo Yongxi respectively, they breathed a long sigh of relief, and then they became closer and closer. Pay attention to the movements of Lao Mo''s house.


    The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy is the only way to be victorious in every battle! For this reason, Mo Yan did not hesitate to borrow one of the two secret guards sent by Xiao Ruiyuan to protect her (actually Rui Rui was worried andter sent four more, but Yan Yan didn''t know it, knowing that it was for Yan Yan''s sake) Okay, lets pretend the three beasts are invisible) and let him stare at Lao Mos house day and night.

 Chapter 519: Countless strategies (3)

    Chapter 519: Countless strategies (3)


    Chapter 519 The ultimate n (3)


    Therefore, any disturbances in the old Mo family could not be hidden from Mo Yan''s ears, and the inappropriate nster were adjusted, and finally achieved the results they expected, even better than expected.


    June is the hottest month of the year. The vigers who had been scorched all day ended their day''s work. After a simple dinner, they came to the cool breeze of Guyang in twos and threes with their little horses. Enjoy the shade under the trees.


    When there are more people, it is natural to have various chat topics. The men mostly talk about the weather and crops, while the women are more interested in gossip among the neighbors. No, someone will soon drop the news.


    "Hey, hey, have you heard that that old pious woman from the Mo Hong family has acted like a monster again! What she did this time is even more wicked than thest time she forced the Wu mother and daughter to leave!" A young daughter-inw said Er said mysteriously.


    As soon as they heard this, someone immediately responded: "Huh? Are you acting like a monster again? Tell me what''s going on. My mother-inw has a heat stroke. She''s so busy these days that she doesn''t have time to ask about anything else! I just heard it before It is said that the old daughter of the old Mo family who cannot get married has been attracted by a wealthy family in the city and wants to marry her back to be the head wife. The first son of the Mo Hong family is still showing off around the vige!"


    Before the woman who spoke first could answer, another older woman intervened: "Hmph, wasn''t it just for the useless old girl that Mo Hong became a monster? Let me tell you, Mo Hong Hong is not being a monster, she is seeking death. If she continues to act like this, the old Mo family will be destroyed in her hands sooner orter."


    Hearing what she said, the unaware woman wanted to know more and more and couldn''t wait to ask questions.


    When she finally figured out what kind of demon queen Mo Hong was, she couldn''t help but spit on the ground, and her face was full of joy and gratitude: "When I married into my husband''s family for several years, I couldn''t have any children. My mother-inw My nose is not a nose, and my eyes are not eyes, which gave me a lot of grievances! Later, I finally got pregnant with a baby, and she was born a girl. My mother-inw immediately threw her face away, and kicked me out of bed on the third day and went to the fields. During the months when I was working and nursing the baby, I was not even given an egg to eat!


    At that time, I felt that there was no wife in the whole vige who was more miserable than me! Thinking about it now, my mother-inw is quite good. Although she is not good to me, she is very good to her granddaughter and grandson. She fled the drought the year beforest, so she gave her own food to several children! Later, some dealers offered sesame cakes in exchange for children, but my mother-inw refused, saying that she would not sell her children even if she starved to death. Just because of this, I had to respect my mother-inw well. If my mother-inw was like that old pious woman from the Mo Hong family, I would I''m afraid I would have found a rope to hang myself! "


    After hearing what the woman said, the other two women fell silent for a moment, and couldn''t help but think of their mother-inw.


    Although their mother-inw is not as powerful as the womans mother-inw, she is not easy to deal with either! Sometimes they simply hate their mother-inw and wish she would die soon. But now with Mo Hong''sparison, they realize that their mother-inw is already very generous to them. At least she has not beaten them or kicked them in the stomach. Not to mention breaking the bones of his granddaughter, he even married off his daughter to the city to enjoy happiness in order to get a decent dowry. I dont know where I found out about it, but he actually found a good kiln girl and forced him to marry his grandson. She was just for the one hundred taels of dowry money in Sister Yao''s hands!


    Leaving aside the family background of the elder sister, although the elder sister has money, her health has long been broken and she will never be able to give birth to a child. However, in order to pave the way for her old daughter, Mo Hong used her direct grandson as a stepping stone. , even if her own grandson had no descendants, she would still be determined to do so!


    The kiln sister was also a transparent person. She knew that such things could not be hidden, and she wanted to find an honest man to live with, so she told the truth about her situation. If the people of the old Mo family minded, she could find someone else. other people. But something went wrong somewhere. The news that she was born in a brothel and was infertile soon spread throughout the vige.


    Mo Yan, who was preparing to implement the next n, didn''t know that this calction not only refreshed Mo Hong''s shameless bottom line, but also became a "reference object" for many young wives in the vige. Those young wives used their mother-inw and Mo Yan topare Hong madeparisons and finally agreed that her mother-inw was a kind person, so she gave up her prejudice against her mother-inw and began to try to get along well with her.


    For a time, the trivial disputes between mother-inw and daughter-inw were greatly reduced, and the atmosphere of the entire Liuyang Vige became much better.

 Chapter 520: The dust has settled(1)

    Chapter 520: The dust has settled(1)


    Chapter 520 The dust has settled (1)


    Tietou, who has been often forced by Mo Hong to marry a kiln sister recently, is slow-tempered and naive, and may even be regarded as just a bit better than a fool in the eyes of others, but there is one thing about him that is better than many: he can listen to others. Kind words, especially those spoken by Wu, the mother-inw, are almost obeyed.


    Even though he didn''t understand the matter of his parents and Li, and felt that his mother had abandoned the three brothers and sisters, in his heart, Wu''s mother was more important than anyone else. At least he had been his mother since childhood. Even though she protects him, she never thinks he is stupid.


    Mo Hong wanted to find him a wife, and when the matchmaker asked him to put his fingerprints on the marriage certificate, he refused to do so. He resisted Mo Hong''s ill intentions with silence and allowed her to beat and scold her without moving.


    At midnight, after the old Mo family members were asleep, Tietou quietly left the house, went to the back mountain and knocked on the Mo family''s courtyard door.


    Mrs. Wu knew that her son was not as smart as other children, and he might not be able to understand even if she tried to reason with him, so she didn''t say too much to her son and asked him not to agree to the marriage, and nothing else. Leave it alone.


    After listening to his mother''s words, Tietou showed a bit of a silly smile on his face: "If you don''t press it, don''t press it. Tietou didn''t press it today, and he won''t press it in the future!"


    Mrs. Wu didn''t know whether tough or cry, and patted his head gently: "Is it possible that you won''t get married in the future? If you get married, you have to put your fingerprints on the marriage certificate. But if your grandparents let you do it, you must not do it. Do you understand?"


    Tietou knew that getting married meant bringing a girl back to live with him and give birth to children. After hearing his mothers teasing words, a beautiful image suddenly appeared in his mind, and his honest face suddenly turned red. He shook his head in panic, driving the beautiful image out of his mind.


    When Wu saw this, she thought he was shy and couldn''t stopughing. Mo Yan couldn''t helpughing and bent over, her face turned red with shame, and she wanted to crawl into the ground.


    With the excuse of being concerned about his sister''s injury, he hid in his room to visit Da Nier. Seeing that his sister''s energy was getting better day by day, he felt relieved and ran out of Mo''s house as if running away, for fear that his mother woulde to insult him again.


    Wu sighed and shook her head, her tone full of worry: "Tie Tou''s talent (referring to appearance) is average, and he has such a temper. I don''t know if any girls will like him in the future!"


    Although a mother would not dislike her own child, Mrs. Wu cannot deny that her son''s temperament is not very lovable, and it is only natural to have such worries! She could try her best to buy a family fortune for her son with her hands, but she couldn''t use her money to buy her son a wife who knew both coldness and warmth and treated him sincerely.


    Mo Yan understood Wu''s concerns andforted her: "What''s wrong with Brother Tietou''s temperament? Such a temperament doesn''t have so much yfulness and only treats others wholeheartedly. Such a husband can only be a girl who lives a down-to-earth life." , Im afraid I wont get it even if I ask for it, so dont worry too much.


    She really thinks that Tietou is a rare good man. It depends on which girl can discern treasures! However, not only does this girl sincerely want to live with Tietou, she also has to be somewhat shrewd, otherwise it would not be a problem for two honest people to live together. After all, Aunt Wu cannot watch them all her life.


    These words touched Wu''s heart, and a kind smile appeared on her face: "Other aunts can''t guarantee that Tietou will be a good kid. I just hope that there will be such a girl who won''t dislike him. Live a down-to-earth life with him, and in the future, my aunt will be able to feel at ease even if she closes her eyes!"


    Mo Yan nodded: "There will be such a girl!"

 Chapter 521: The dust has settled(2)

    Chapter 521: The dust has settled(2)


    Chapter 521 The dust has settled (2)


    At this time, neither of them knew that the girl who was devoted to Tietou would appear so quickly, and because of her identity, she caught them off guard!


    Seeing that Mo Yongxi''s "good" marriage in the eyes of the Mo Hong family was about to fall through because the old Mo family could not provide a decent dowry, the Mo Hong family stepped up the pace of persecuting Tietou. Not only did they not allow him to go to Mi He was forced to work in a shop and locked up at home without food or water, hoping to use this method to force him to agree.


    But Tietou was as determined as ever. Even if Mo Hong made all sorts of noises about the kiln girl, she couldn''t coax him into signing the marriage contract.


    "Humph, just hold on, I eat more salt than you eat rice, so I don''t believe there is anything I can do to cure you!" Mo Hong sighed bitterly and kicked the silent iron head. With a livid face, he left the room and went to discuss a solution with Mo Yongxi.


    The kiln sister said that as long as the marriage certificate is signed and filed with the government, she will give her one hundred taels of silver! That''s one hundred taels of silver. She has lived for most of her life and has only had more than thirty taels of silver at most, most of which was left to them by the old man''s ghost brother and sister-inw.


    With these one hundred taels, I can use half of it to buy a decent dowry for Xi''er, make two good clothes, and get two sets of silver jewelry, so that I can marry happily and live in the city.


    With the remaining money, we can still build severalrge, spacious and bright brick houses. Living in a brick house is much better than a thatched house that was crushed by the snow. Except for that family, no one else in the whole vige has the ability to live in a brick house!


    Hum, she was going to be the second one. She couldn''tpare to that arrogant family, and she also had to trample those gossiping **** in the vige under her feet!


    Mo Hong and Mo Yongxi, mother and daughter, worked together in an alliance and couldn''t think of a way to force Tietou to submit. The story of her starving her grandson of water and food once again spread throughout the vige. There were many unpleasant things to say in the vige, some even a lot of them. The vigers spontaneously ran to the vige chief''s house and asked Yang Bao to drive Lao Mo''s family out of Liuyang Vige, lest they ruin the atmosphere of the vige.


    Although Yang Bao also wants to do this, what Lao Mo''s family has done recently does not vite the previously formted vige rules. No matter how they mess with it, they are only messing with their own family. They neither hinder others nor harm the interests of the vige. , even if they are really kicked out, they have to find a reasonable reason. Otherwise, with the temperament of those shameless people in the Old Mo family, they don''t know what trouble will happen if they are forced to panic.


    Seeing that the vige chief ignored him, other vigers, even if they sympathized with Tietou''s situation, had no way to help him. They could only spit fiercely to show their contempt when they met someone from the Lao Mo family.


    Mo Hongs entire focus was on forcing Tietou to submit, and he ignored the rejection and contempt from the vigers. It was useless to let her and Mo Yongxi use up their soft and hard ones. Not only did Tietou not die of thirst and starvation, but he seemed to be more energetic than before.


    Mo Hong''s mother and daughter found it strange. After taking turns to observe for a few days, they finally caught Mo Yonglu secretly bringing water and food to Tietou. The mother and daughter were so angry that they smashed the bowl on the spot.


    Mo Yonglu was so scolded that he refused to argue with the two crazy women and went directly to the fields with his hoe, feeling sorry for his nephew who was starving.


    When Mo Yonglu was scolded and walked away, looking at Tietou''s rosy face, this pair of top-notch mother and daughter were so angry that their hearts ached. They wished they could put a knife to his neck and force him to press his fingerprints!


    But they dont have the guts!


    Tietou became more and more energetic as he passed the test, which was naturally attributed to Mo Yan. After knowing that Tietou was on a hunger strike, she prepared water and food mixed with spiritual spring water every day for the secret guards to deliver to him at night.

 Chapter 522: The dust has settled (3)

    Chapter 522: The dust has settled (3)


    Chapter 522 The dust has settled (3)


    After hearing about Mo Yonglu''s actions, Mo Yan just raised his eyebrows, thinking that he was probably the only one in the old Mo family who could save him!


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Mo Yan made some secret ns. Soon, the two matchmakers who arranged the marriage between Tietou and Mo Yongxi came to Lao Mo''s house one after another, urging Lao Mo''s family to finalize the marriage quickly, because whether it was the kiln girl or the rich man in the city, They all want to get married before the autumn harvest.


    It is nowte June, less than two months before the autumn harvest, and there are still six rites to be observed in the middle. If we dy it any longer, it will be toote.


    Mo Yongxis marriage was arranged by herself, and no one knows the specific circumstances. Since he is a wealthy family in the city, generally speaking, it is unlikely that he will marry a girl with mud-legged background, unless the girl has something special. But Mo Yongxi wanted talent but not talent, and had a poor family background. He also had a reputation for being vicious and having bad conduct, yet he was able to get that family to send a matchmaker to propose marriage. Only a fool would believe it if there was nothing fishy going on!


    But that family also said that if Lao Mo''s family couldn''t afford a dowry of fifty taels of silver, they would not agree to the marriage. The reason is that marrying a country girl is already embarrassing enough among rtives, friends and neighbors. If the wifees in empty-handed, won''t her face be trampled into the ground?


    Because of this, Mo Hong found Tietou a good and wealthy brothel girl for Mo Yongxis dowry of fifty taels of silver. In other words, for Mo Yongxi''s "good" marriage to happen, he must first take down the iron head, and then get the kiln girl''s one hundred taels of silver to buy a dowry.


    Now the iron head is tight and the two families are in a hurry. Mo Hong has no choice but to find the kiln sister directly. She shamelessly says that we will be a family from now on. Now that the old Mo family is in trouble, let the kiln sister take care of the problem first. Give them a hundred taels of silver, otherwise the marriage will have to be scrapped.


    The kiln sister''s name was Liu Qingqing. After knowing the dilemma of the old Mo family, she actually agreed for some unknown reason. She asked someone to write a receipt for Mo Hong to post, and happily gave the one hundred taels of silver to Mo Wu.


    Mo Hong was unwilling at first, but in order to get the money, she had no choice but to put her thumbprint on the receipt. As soon as I got the banknote, I went to the bank to confirm that the banknote was genuine. I held the banknote tightly and couldn''t wait to return home.


    With money, it was easier to do things. Within two days, Mo Yongxi sessfully got engaged to the Fang family, a wealthy family in the city.


    It is said that on the day of the engagement ceremony, the two families exchanged tokens. What Lao Mos family took out was an ordinary-looking jade pendant, but it only cost five taels of silver. Mo Hong was heartbroken when she bought it, but in order to save her daughter''s face and let her go to her husband''s house so that she wouldn''t be looked down upon, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and buy it without mercy!


    The Fang family gave her a pair of sparkling golden carved bracelets, which together weighed three taels. It seems that they value Mo Yongxi''s daughter-inw very much. Old Mo Tou and Mo Hongshi are so happy that they don''t care about her, and they tter her for free, making the matchmakers on the side feel embarrassed.


    As soon as the Fang family left, Mo Hong couldn''t wait to show off the pair of gold bracelets around the vige.


    Although most people in the vige dislike Mo Hong, they are still very jealous of the pair of gold bracelets worth dozens of taels of silver. Those envious eyes made Mo Hong feel proud. She returned home proudly as if she had won a battle.


    Unexpectedly, there was a creditor waiting for her at home. Liu Qingqing, who had been waiting for ten days but still couldn''t get the marriage certificate, came to collect the debt with the matchmaker and the documents she had made earlier.

 Chapter 523: The dust has settled (4)

    Chapter 523: The dust has settled (4)


    Chapter 523 The dust has settled (4)


    The one hundred taels of silver notes have long been converted into cash. Twenty or thirty taels have been spent to support the engagement ceremony and buy jewelry and clothes for Mo Yongxi. Where can the old Mo family get it?


    Even if they could take it out, Mo Hong and others would never spit out the fat they had eaten. It would cost them their lives!


    Perhaps he felt that in his own territory, Mo Hong shamelessly said that the money had been spent and he wanted more money? Come on, go to the city to find Tietou. He is the one who refuses to sign the marriage contract. It has nothing to do with anyone else!


    After getting the money, Tietou was released by Mo Wu and drove him to work on the rice shop that day. After all, one day''s dy will deduct one day''s wages, and this wages will fall into Mo Hong''s hands in the future. Naturally, she is not willing to let Tietou sit idle at home in vain.


    "Mrs. Mo, you were the one who lent me the money, and you were the one who put your fingerprint on the receipt. If you had kept your promise and delivered the marriage certificate within ten days, I wouldn''t have made it difficult for you. But you took the money and did nothing. , Im so disappointed! If you cant get the money today, and you cant get the marriage certificate, I can only take the certificate and go to the government!"


    Liu Qingqing is about eighteen or neen years old. She has pretty features and is very pleasant. She also looks elegant and dignified. She doesnt look like a woman who has fallen into the world at all. Its just the hint of sharpness in her words that tells you that this woman is not easy to mess with.


    The fact that Mo Yonglu was banished from the government left a deep shadow on the Mo Hong family. After listening to Liu Qingqing''s words, he suddenly shivered with fright. Seeing that Liu Qingqing''s expression didn''t look like he was faking, he knew there would be big trouble today. For a moment, I hated Tietou, who refused to sign the marriage contract, to his core.


    "Qingqing, don''t worry. When my grandsones back in the evening, I will ask him to sign the marriage certificate. The roots of our old Mo family are here, and we can''t run away even if we want to. Can you give me a little more grace?"


    Mo Hong''s face was no longer as arrogant as before. She smiled at Liu Qingqing in a ttering manner, and the loose skin on her face twitched, making her look extremely distorted.


    Liu Qingqing alsoughed, but the smile did not reach her eyes: "Old madam, please stop lying to me! Your grandson is not willing to marry me at all, otherwise the marriage contract should have been signed long ago, even if I give you ten more days , you probably wont be able to get the marriage certificate, I think you should return the money to me, for the sake of getting to know each other, I wont charge you any interest!


    Mo Hong felt panicked when he saw that Liu Qingqing was so hard to talk. She had just gone out to show off the gold bracelet, and now she was asked to borrow it in the vige. Even if she was given some money, no one would be willing to pay attention to her. She couldn''t let go of her old face and beg for help.


    She told the truth hesitantly, and once again begged Liu Qingqing to give her some time. In short, one day was a day. Maybe one day that wooden lump would wake up and be willing to sign a marriage contract? This way she doesn''t have to pay back the money!


    After listening to this, the smile on Liu Qingqing''s face became more sincere: "Old madam, I think your daughter''s pair of gold bracelets are worth a lot of silver. You can convert it to me and take out the remaining silver. Isn''t this right? Is that enough?


    Upon hearing this, Mo Hong''s eyes widened and she refused without thinking: "You don''t even think about it! That is my daughter''s engagement token. Even if you go to the government to sue me, I can''t give you the bracelet!"


    The smile on Liu Qingqing''s face suddenly turned cold, and she said with a half-smile: "Although one hundred taels of silver is not much, if you sue the government, you will not only have to pay back the money, but you will also get a p in the face. I heard that It''s very heavy. If the hit misses and injures the muscles and bones, you may be killed or paralyzed! I just don''t know if you can survive the blow at your age..."

 Chapter 524: The dust has settled(5)

    Chapter 524: The dust has settled(5)


    Chapter 524 The dust has settled (5)


    Seeing Mo Hong''s face turn pale with fright, Liu Qingqing paused and said casually: "Except for the gold bracelet, there is nothing else valuable in your family? This is unlikely, right? It''s just a five- or six-year-old child." A little boy sold to the pce as a young father-inw is worth one or twenty taels, and a beautiful little girl is even more valuable. If you find the right person, you can buy not only arge brick house, but also several acres of fertilend. Woolen cloth!"


    These words seemed to wake up Mo Wu, and her muddy old eyes suddenly lit up: Yes, why didn''t she expect that the **** named Wu gave birth to two little bitches?


    Liu Qingqing clearly saw the greed in her eyes, and the sarcasm at the corner of her mouth disappeared in a sh!


    The next day, Mo Yan received news from the secret guard. He learned that Mo Hong had entered the city early in the morning and was looking for "reliable" human traffickers. He felt that the time was almost right, so he took a chicken and a chicken with him that night. The hare and a piece of meat went to the home of Mo Fang, the patriarch of the Mo n in Liuyang Vige.


    Although Mo Fang is the patriarch of the Mo family, there are many children in the family and two old people are still alive. Compared with other Mo family members, life is even more difficult. If he hadn''t worked for the Mo family from time to time to earn some wages, I''m afraid the family wouldn''t even be half full.


    Mo Yan brought so much meat, the old people and children of the Mo Fang family were very happy. Mo Fang frowned, obviously understanding that the meat was difficult to obtain.


    At Mo Yans suggestion, Mo Fang sent his family to the ancient por tree to enjoy the shade. Then the two closed the door and talked in the room for a long time. During this period, Mo Fang''s firm rejection came out, and then there was no sound again.


    No third person except them knew the content of this conversation.


    Mo Hong spent several days wandering around the city, and finally she found a "reliable" human trafficker. This time, she learned wisely and knew that if she brought the trafficker directly into her home, she would not only beughed at and poked in the spine, but it might also affect her daughter''s marriage.


    So, she took Sannier and Shitou to the city with coaxing and coaxing, and came to the ce where the traffickers settled. At that time, it was only said that the two children were abducted by human traffickers. Who would know that she was the one who sold them!


    Mo Hong felt that everything was safe, but just as she happily epted the sixty taels of silver handed over by the trafficker, the door that was not very solid was kicked open. The person in charge was Tietou with an ashenplexion. Behind him, It was Mo Fang and other members of the Mo n with serious expressions.


    When they were still in Mojia Vige, the Mo n had a n rule that had been passed down for hundreds of years. The general meaning of this n rule is that members of the Mo n are not allowed to betray their descendants unless absolutely necessary. Vitors will be dealt with ording to n rules.


    Why there is such a n rule is no longer testable. For hundreds of years, some vigers have always sold their children for money due to hard times or other reasons. The n leaders and elders also turned a blind eye. In the end, this The n rules have be useless and have no restrictions on the n members.


    After all, Mojia Vige is not rich. In times of famine, people will starve to death. Who cares about n rules? If you sell a child, the family can survive, so why not sell it?


    This time, it was finding such a n rule from the original memory that helped Mo Yan a lot. She found the n leader Mo Fang, just to ask him to re-establish this n rule and deal with the consequences under the new rule. In the book, it is stipted that the person who betrays the child must not only bear the punishment of the n rules, but also the betrayed child can establish another family, and that person is not allowed to interfere in future affairs.


    This article was specially used by Mo Yan to deal with the old Mo family.


    Mo Fang was willing to agree to this unreasonable n rule, not because of the meat, nor because of how good Mo Yan''s reasons were, but because he simply couldn''t refuse the conditions offered by Mo Yan.

 Chapter 525: The dust has settled(6)

    Chapter 525: The dust has settled(6)


    Chapter 525 The dust has settled (6)


    Building ancestral halls, setting up ancestral tombs, opening Mo n schools... all of them are major events that benefit the n members. As the n leader, Mo Fang can be said to hope that the Mo n can prosper more than anyone else. Not to mention anything else, just starting the Mo n and learning a little bit made him unable to refuse!


    With ethnology, children will have Shunian. Even if not every child is good at studying, there is always hope, right? Even if none of the children can be talented in the end, it is better to carry forward the family than to turn a blind eye. In the future, even if you go to the city to find work, you can still make people look at you with a higher attitude, which is better than being a dirtbag.


    At the same time, he also valued Mo Qingze''s talent and learning, and felt that his name would definitely be on the list in autumn this year, and maybe he could even go one step further. Thinking about it this way, "sacrificing" an old Mo family is nothing at all. Besides, they are too ruthless in what they do and cannot me others!


    With Mo Fang''s favoritism and the help of n members who supported the new n rules, Mo Hong and others were unable to cause any trouble. Tietou sessfully took his brothers and sisters out of Lao Mo''s house and temporarily moved into Mo Yan''s house. As soon as the new household registration is obtained and a new house is built, the family moves out and starts a new life.


    However, Mo Hong demanded a hundred taels of "support" on the grounds that he had raised the three Tietou brothers and sisters for many years. This request was quite reasonable, and Wu and Tietou agreed in order to live a peaceful life in the future.


    It''s just that the children never had a good life at Lao Mo''s house. They usually helped with the work, and they didn''t need a hundred taels at all. Finally, with the intervention of Mo Fang, he used thirty taels of silver topletely buy out the family rtionship without family affection.


    The Wu family was finally reunited. After getting their new household registration, they happily bought a piece ofnd and started buying bricks and tiles. They waited until the weather got cooler after the autumn harvest and hired someone to build a house.


    At that time, Mr. Mo Hong was heartbroken about repaying Liu Qingqing one hundred taels of silver. When he heard that Mr. Wu was going to build a brick house, he went crazy and smashed everything in the house. When Mo Yongfu came back from the fields, he vented all his anger and unwillingness on Mo Yongfu, who became increasingly silent.


    After Wu learned about it from the troublemaker, his expression was indifferent, neither pretending to be sympathetic nor gloating, as if he was just listening to a story.


    The resentment she once felt towards that family hadpletely dissipated after the children came back to her. Whether those people were good or bad, they had nothing to do with her from now on.


    Mo Yan observed it for a few days, and after confirming that the old Mo family did not dare to have any more evil thoughts, he fully devoted himself to the construction of the winery.


    However, when she got the first sum of money from Yan Junyu and purchased arge amount of bricks and tiles, she kept her promise and bought a piece ofnd in the vige, and invited Liu Tinn''s uncle, Master Lu, to help build the Mo family ancestral hall.


    In the matter of building the ancestral hall, Mo Yan was not entirely trying to help the Wu family, so he used this to "tempt" Mo Fang. Mo Qingze had this idea as early asst year after she decided to participate in this year''s Qiuwei.


    If Mo Qingze wants to sessfully take the imperial examination and enter the officialdom, he must first not have any stain on his reputation.


    The Mo family is rich. This is something everyone in the vige knows. The Mo family has a patriarch but no ancestral hall. This is also something everyone can see. Although the construction of the ancestral temple cannot be imposed on the Mo family just because they are rich, if Mo Qingze offends people in the officialdom in the future, this will be enough reason for others to criticize her, and she has to guard against it.


    This time, because of the incident involving the Wu family, she approached Mo Fang and offered to build an ancestral hall. Although it costs a lot of money to build an ancestral hall, in the long run, this will definitely do more good than harm to the Mo family!

 Chapter 526: Orchard Harvest(1)

    Chapter 526: Orchard Harvest(1)


    Chapter 526: Harvest in the Orchard (1)


    The ancestral hall was built on an open space in the south of the vige. It was decided on Mo Fang''s suggestion and after having a Feng Shui master look at it. Mo Yan spent two taels of silver to buy the open space, which was about one and a half acres in size.


    The area of the ancestral hall does not need to be toorge. It is usually good to build a lobby for worshiping the ancestors and a courtyard outside. A maximum of thirty taels is enough. However, Mo Yan still spent two hundred taels of silver to build a main hall, two side halls, and two rows of houses on the left and right sides, with three rooms in each row, for a total of six rooms.


    "Most of the houses in the vige are thatched houses. In winter, when there is strong wind and continuous snowfall, the houses are in danger of copsing! These houses are usually empty. In the future, whoever''s house cannot be upied will be temporarily upied. Come here."


    Facing the confused Mo Fang and other tribesmen, Mo Yan exined calmly.


    Since we want to build this ancestral hall, we must build it well. It was better to keep those two rows of houses as backup than to have those people stay at her house when the houses copsed. Besides, she didn''t care about the extra tens of taels of silver she spent.


    "Yan Yatou, I thank you on behalf of the Mo n." Mo Fang didn''t know Mo Yan''s true intention. After hearing her words, he just thought that she was thinking about the n wholeheartedly, and he was extremely grateful.


    As the patriarch, he thinks more. Even if these houses are not used by the n, they can be lent to other people in the vige. In this way, won''t it enhance the status of the Mo n in Liuyang Vige?


    That night, Mo Fang summoned all the n members except the Mo family, including several members of the old Mo family, and told those people what Mo Yan said during the day.


    Seeing a few people''s expressions flickering and their eyes turning around, Mo Fang''s face darkened and he warned extremely sternly: "Liuyang Vige is a big vige. The total number of our Mo n is less than ten households and the number of people is less than sixty. It can be said that We are all alone! Because of this, we have to work together in the future to avoid being bullied by outsiders! I dont want to see anyone starting internal strife, or being jealous of the good life of the Qingze family, and doing things that harm the family. Things will happen, otherwise, dont me me, the n leader, for not remembering old feelings and dealing with me severely ording to n rules!


    Those who were still a little cautious at first saw the warning in Mo Fang''s eyes and were so frightened that they quickly put away their wrong thoughts, but invariably looked at Old Mo and the others.


    They have not forgotten that when they were in Mojia Vige, this family was the one who plotted against the Mo family the most.


    Sensing these strange looks, Old Motou''s face became extremely ugly, but he had no excuse at all except pretending not to see it.


    Mo Fang also looked at several people in Old Mo''s family. When he saw the expressionless faces, he shook his head almost invisible. People, you really can''t do things too well, otherwise, you will always suffer. The day of retribution!


    It didnt take long for Mo Yan to hear what happened that night. She smiled and continued to calcte the expenses of purchasing materials for the winery.


    By the time the ancestral hall was built and the newly made ancestral tablets were brought in, it was already mid-July.


    By this time, the weather had gradually cooled down, and even though the autumn tiger was still jumping around, it didn''t hinder Mo Yan''s good mood.


    "Girl Yan, these pears are big and juicy, and they are much more delicious than what Auntie has eaten before. It seems that the Feng Shui here is good. The same tree species will produce different fruits." Aunt Tong smiled. He praised while eating the pear, his wrinkled face looking more and more kind.


    Mo Yan casually picked a pear that was bigger than her fist, took out her handkerchief and wiped it, then put it directly into her mouth and took a bite. Sure enough, it was juicy and sweet, and it was no better than the new varieties that were cultivated in her previous life and had the best taste. What''s wrong?

 Chapter 527: Orchard Harvest(2)

    Chapter 527: Orchard Harvest(2)


    Chapter 527: Harvest in the Orchard (2)


    She knew that this was the result of the spiritual spring water. Otherwise, pears like that would be crumbly when eaten in the mouth. But now, they are almost all water, and the remaining crumbs are not chewy, mixed with juice. It slipped through the throat and entered the stomach.


    Looking at the pears and peaches hanging heavily on the fruit trees that were not thick, Mo Yan squinted her eyes and said with a smile: "Aunt Tong, it''s time to pick these pears and peaches. You can go to the vige to find someer. Come and pick, and you will be paid by the basket, two cents per basket, and the half-year-old children will alsoe, and when the picking is finished, give each person two pears and two peaches, so that they can have a taste."


    "Hey, aunt, go now! Those people havee to ask questions a long time ago, and they are just waiting for the letter!" Aunt Tong agreed repeatedly. She was about to get up and go to the vige to find someone, but then turned back and asked Mo Yan: "My little boss, Some of the rare things grown in another garden can also be picked, do you want to join us?"


    Mo Yan swallowed thest mouthful of pears, wiped her mouth and said, "No need, someone wille to pick them in two days. Madam, just ask me to make a few more baskets and sell them at a good price then!"


    Upon hearing this, Aunt Tong happily agreed and walked away quickly.


    That afternoon, a dozen women and several half-year-old children came to the orchard on time to find Aunt Tong. Carrying the bamboo basket given by Aunt Tong, they happily went to another orchard to pick fruits.


    Looking at the juicy fruits on the tree, everyone swallowed their saliva unconsciously. These fruits are just ordinary pears, peaches and plums, but no matter how ordinary they are, you have to spend money to buy them before you can eat them.


    Life in the vige is so tight that one penny would be broken in half and spent. How can one have the spare money to buy fruits? Only people who are not so tight on money are willing to buy two for the whole family to try.


    At this time, when I saw so many fresh and tender fruits, its no wonder I was greedy.


    Aunt Tong who was following saw this and said with a smile: "Pick the fruits first, and each of us will take a few back to try themter."


    The half-grown children immediately jumped up and down and howled around the fruit trees, but the women were a little embarrassed and were extra careful when picking the fruits, for fear of damaging the peels and not selling them at a good price, which would be eaten by the Mo family. deficit.


    Only half of the orchard was nted on this mountain, and there were only three to five fruits on each fruit tree, so it was very fast to pick all the fruits. Before evening, all the fruits were picked.


    These fruits were carried in baskets to the Mo familys yard, and almost one-third of the spacious front yard was filled. After the payment was settled and everyone thanked Mo Yan again and again, they happily went home with the fruit in their hands.


    Before dinner, Mo Yan, Aunt Tong, and Li Xiu hurriedly weighed all the fruits on the scale. Atst count, the pears weighed 700 kilograms, the peaches weighed 580 kilograms, and even the smallest plums weighed 450 kilograms.


    This is only the first year, and it is the result of Mo Yans deliberate control. By this time next year, the weight will more than quadruple.


    Calcted based on the fact that pears cost six cents per catty, peaches cost seven cents per catty, and plums cost four cents per catty. If all these fruits were sold as fresh fruits, they would be sold for about ten taels of silver. It seemed like a lot, much more than farming, but Mo Yan knew that the value of these fruits containing spiritual energy was far more than that.


    These fruits were taken to the street and could not be sold at a high price. Mo Yan had no time to sell them by the pound. So, early the next morning, she asked Li Zhong to bring a message to Shopkeeper Xing, asking him to mention it to Yan Junyu, saying that he had grown some fruit that tasted good and asked him if he wanted it.


    I thought Yan Junyu would send a steward to contact him, but unexpectedly, the next day, this guy rode an extremely luxurious golden carriage with more than 20 guards, and swaggered through the city to Liuyang Vige.

 Chapter 528: Orchard Harvest(3)

    Chapter 528: Orchard Harvest(3)


    Chapter 528: Harvest in the Orchard (3)


    The vigers working in the fields saw this formation for the first time and started talking about it. Finally, they simply dropped their hoes and followed the carriages to watch the excitement.


    Fortunately, more than 20 guards brought by Yan Junyu surrounded the carriage on alert. The vigers intuitively felt that the people in the carriage were not easy to mess with, and they did not dare to get too close, otherwise it would be really difficult to move forward.


    When the carriage stopped in the open space in front of Mo''s house, it was already surrounded by more and more vigers. When Mo Yan came out after hearing the news, he saw the vigers were He tutted and estimated the price of the horse and carriage.


    Mo Yan looked at the glittering golden carriage with ck lines on his head, only to see nine bright characters written on it: I am a rich man,e and rob me!


    The carriage door opened from the inside, and the first person to get out was Yan Junyu''s attendant Guan Yu.


    The vigers saw that Guanyu''s unusual clothes and gestures were very different from ordinary people, so they thought he was the noble man. When they were talking eagerly, they saw another hand stretched out from the carriage.


    Just by seeing that slender, beautiful and incredible hand, the vigers instantly guessed that the owner of this hand was the real nobleman.


    When Yan Junyu appeared in front of everyone, dressed in purple gold embroidered with peonies and wearing a purple jade gold crown, Mo Yan felt like her eyes were going blind!


    This man''s taste is indeed the same as always...special (sao) and special (bao)!


    However, Mo Yan had to admit one thing. People who are handsome, have a good figure, and have good temperament will look good in whatever they wear. If this outfit were on someone else, it would only be described as vulgar, but on Yan Junyu, it was he who raised the look of this outfit several notches.


    Yan Junyu slowly got out of the carriage, turning a deaf ear to the exmations that sounded around him. After looking at the house in front of him, a sh of surprise shed in his eyes, and then he restrained himself and walked straight in front of Mo Yan. His gentle voice sounded like the sky. Clouds drifting leisurely: "Miss Mo, you are a guest. Why don''t you invite me toe in and sit down?"


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, then she stepped aside and said with a slight smile: "Young Master Yan is here to visit me. I am honored to wee you!"


    Yan Junyu nced at Mo Yan, who said something wrong, and a light smile appeared on Zanli''s face. He opened the jade bone fan leisurely and walked in without ceremony.


    It was this gentle smile, so stunning that it captured everyone''s attention in an instant. By the time the onlookers came to their senses, the door to the Mo family''s courtyard had been closed, and even more than twenty guards and carriages were missing.


    Everyone was extremely disappointed, but then became excited again. They gathered together in twos and threes, specting on the identity of this richly dressed nobleman and the rtionship between Mo Yan and him.


    In short, in the next ten days and a half, under the ancient por tree, there was another topic to gossip about.


    However, in this topic, the rtionship between Mo Yan and Yan Junyu is covered with ayer of ambiguity.


    Mo Yan brought Yan Junyu to the hall. She originally wanted to tell him about the fruit directly and tell him to get lost, but this man didn''t followmon sense and acted like he was in his own back garden. He didn''t need anyone to guide him. I looked through the entire Mo family, even the chickens in the backyard.


    "Not bad, not bad. I didn''t expect to see such a unique house in this remote ce! Little girl, you have good taste!" Yan Junyu satzily on the stone chair, looking at the lush vines above his head, and praised it without hesitation. One sentence.


    This is the backyard of the Mo family. Mo Yan transnted several vines from the mountainst year and nted them here. Nourished by the spiritual spring water, the vines grew extremely lush, surrounding the stone table and chairs airtightly, even at noon. Sitting here, I can''t feel the heat outside at all.

 Chapter 529: Orchard Harvest(4)

    Chapter 529: Orchard Harvest(4)


    Chapter 529: Harvest in the Orchard (4)


    Everything in the Mo family''s yard was created by Mo Yan. Hearing Yan Junyu''s praise, he felt happy in his heart, but he still said modestly: "They are just wild animals in the mountains, they do not deserve the praise of the young master." .


    Yan Junyu''s hand shaking the fan stiffened slightly, and then he shook his head, with a hint of unconscious expectation in his tone: "Girl, you and I have known each other for so long, when will you be able to show your face openly in front of me? His true temperament?"


    Mo Yan smiled lightly and poured him a ss of iced pear juice.


    The person in front of her came from a wealthy family, had a noble status, and had good business friends and backers. She didn''t want to have a deeper rtionship with him. It was better to keep a distance from normal interactions.


    Yan Junyu felt slightly upset, sighed and shook his head, then changed the topic to the fruit.


    Mo Yan didnt say much and directly served three tes of fruits for Yan Junyu to taste by himself.


    Looking at the fruits evenly cut into pieces on the te without even peeling off the skin, Yan Junyu just thought that Mo Yan didn''t have the habit of peeling, so he picked up a piece of juicy pear and put it to his mouth casually. Take a bite.


    The moment the pulp entered his mouth, Mo Yan clearly saw the surprise in Yan Junyu''s eyes, and then saw him put the remaining half piece into his mouth, including the skin.


    After tasting pears, Yan Junyu tasted peaches and plums. Then he took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands with a shrewd smile on his face: "These fruits are very good. You really gave me a surprise." ! Tell me how many of these fruits there are, I want them all!"


    I thought the pear peach was so good, and the taste was like that, but after trying the first, he knew that he was wrong! These three fruits are not inferior to those treasures paid tribute by the Southern Barbarians.


    Moreover, he felt that these fruits not only tasted particrly good, but also had an indescribable sweetness. In short, eating them made him feelfortable.


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, he knew that these fruits could be sold at a good price. When he thought about it, the smile on his face became a little more real: "Because those fruit trees bear fruit for the first time, not much is left. All of them are The total weight of the fruits is less than two thousand kilograms. If my young father-inw wants them all, it is best to transport them back today. If they are stored for a few days, they will lose their moisture and taste."


    Pear is a bit better. If ced in a cool ce, it can be stored for a long time. The same cannot be said for peaches, which will be ripe and rotten after being left for two days, especially if they cannot bear the bumps. Otherwise, if they are left overnight, they will not be edible the next day. Plums are simr, although not as easy to spoil as peaches, but the longer they are stored, the less vorful they be.


    Yan Junyu naturally knew this and asked Guanyu to take out a hundred taels of silver notes and hand them to Mo Yan. He also asked him to call the guards over to transport the fruit back as soon as possible and store it in the cer.


    The profit suddenly increased tenfold. Mo Yan was very satisfied and talked about another orchard: "Almost all the fruit trees sent by the young master were bearing fruit and the quality was not bad. If the young master brought the manpower, Its enough, you can pick it off now and transport it back to the city.


    Upon hearing this, Yan Junyu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he became interested: "I would like to see what is so unique about your orchard that can make those fruit seedlings that are difficult to survive survive, and even bear fruit so quickly."


    Mo Yan agreed happily, took a bamboo basket, and took Yan Junyu to the orchard.


    However, when Yan Junyu followed Mo Yan into the orchard enthusiastically, what greeted him was not a variety of delicious fruits, but a gray puddle with a touch of white chicken droppings.


    For Yan Junyu, who is particr about style and has a slight mysophobia, he can bear to step on the soil with his feet and even have some dust on his clothes, but he can never bear to be "sullied" by filth such as poop. This is simply a mess. disaster!


    Even if this disaster only urs in the invisible part of his feet, it is absolutely not eptable.


    So, without waiting for Mo Yan to react, someone took off the "shot" shoe with lightning speed and threw it outside the thorns.


    Mo Yan:


    Mr. Yan, are you sure that your golden rooster''s independent attitude is consistent with your high status?

 Chapter 530: Happy meeting(1)

    Chapter 530: Happy meeting(1)


    Chapter 530 Meeting each other happily (1)


    There are more than a thousand chickens in the orchard, and Mo Yan has not restricted the range of activities of these chickens. It can be said that there is no ce in the entire orchard that the chickens cannot reach, and there is no ce where the chickens cannot poop. Fortunately, chickens eat mostly grass, vegetable leaves and other vegetarian foods, so the feces they excrete are not that smelly, but they may cause some difort if stepped on.


    Looking at the chicken manure scattered on the ground, Yan Junyu, who had only one shoe left, refused to step into the orchard again. He only said that he would wait until Mo Yan picked the fruit back to taste it, and then asked Guanyu to get it from the carriage. I put on my spare shoes and hurried down the mountain.


    Mo Yan did not force herself, and picked one or two fruits of various colors, filling the entire bamboo basket, and then carried it back home.


    Yan Junyu has been waiting under the vines for a long time. Not only has he changed his shoes, he has also changed his clothes. He is also dressed in purple, looking handsome and noble.


    Yan Junyu''s eyes lit up when he saw the brightly colored and plump fruits in the bamboo basket: "It seems that the feng shui here is really good. I even want to build a vi here to live permanently."


    With a thought in mind, Mo Yan rinsed the fruits in a bamboo basket and suggested: "The feng shui here is indeed good, and the folk customs are also very simple. It can be regarded as a good ce to cultivate body and mind! If the young master builds several buildings here, This exquisite vi should make a lot of money."


    Yan Junyu raised his eyebrows and started to think about it seriously: "Your girl''s suggestion is good. I will think about it carefully when the winery is built."


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that just by saying it casually, this man would really think about it. Should he be said to be courageous, or rich and willful?


    But this is not bad. Building a courtyard is a big project, and we will definitely have to hire help from the vige. This is indeed a good thing for the poor Liuyang Vige.


    After rinsing the fruit, Mo Yan carried it directly to the stone table and asked Yan Junyu to do it himself. Not only was it not peeled this time, it was also not cut into pieces. Freshly picked fruit, even the peel is juicy and sweet, so peeling it off would be a waste.


    Yan Junyu washed his hands, put aside his previous strictness, reached out and picked a glowing purple-red grape, without even peeling the skin, and put it directly into his mouth. Just like the pears and peaches he had eaten before, his eyes were full of joy. Overflowing with surprise: "Not bad, not bad, better than the tribute from other countries! Huh, I want to see what those old guys from the Department of Agriculture have to say!"


    At the end of the sentence, his triumphant look seemed to have crushed the faces of the people in the Agricultural Affairs Department to the soles of their feet, and they breathed out a bad breath.


    Like apples, grapes are also extremely rare fruits. They are brought as tribute from small southern border countries every year. Usually only the royal pces and dignitaries can taste them. Ordinary people can''t even eat them, let alone see them.


    The Department of Agriculture spends arge sum of money every year to transport these rare fruit seedlings all the way from the south, but few of them survive, let alone bear fruit. Last year, Yan Junyu resisted the pressure of officials in the Department of Agriculture and relied on Emperor Hui''an''s favor to get the fruit seedlings. If they didn''t survive in the end, he would lose face in front of those officials.


    Now Mo Yan not only keeps the fruit trees alive, but also produces big and delicious fruits. It can be said that it has earned Yan Junyu face, so he is naturally happy.


    On the other hand, he was still worried about the winery he was about to build. But after tasting these fruits, those worries disappeared without a trace in an instant. Even if the wine he brewed couldn''t be sold, he could still make a lot of money just by selling the grapes. In short, the hundreds of thousands of taels of silver he invested could not be lost.


    Maybe he felt that he had lost his temper. Yan Junyu touched his nose and said to Mo Yan arrogantly: "When I send these fruits to the pce, it will be of great benefit to you! You should also be more careful with those fruit trees. I hope to use them for the New Year." Im going to p those old guys in the face!

 Chapter 531: Happy meeting (2)

    Chapter 531: Happy meeting (2)


    Chapter 531: Meeting each other happily (2)


    After saying that, Yan Junyu picked up another apple as big as the mouth of a bowl and ate it elegantly. He just felt that the more he ate, the more delicious it became and he couldn''t stop at all. By the time he realized something was wrong, he was already full. A basket full of fruits was half destroyed by him, which made Mo Yan''s eyes twitch.


    Sensing Mo Yan''s teasing gaze, Yan Junyu''s face shed with unnaturalness, and then as if nothing was wrong, he asked some of the guards to go up the mountain to pick fruits and transport the rest to the city.


    Since Aunt Tong was in the orchard, Mo Yan did not go there. The dozen or so strongborers were much stronger than the women and children who picked fruits that day. It took three hours to pick the entire orchard.


    At the end of the day, the fruits were weighed and weighed 4,600 kilograms. These fruits are much rarer than pears and peaches, and the price is also ridiculously high. In addition, the quality of Mo''s fruits is a few points higher than those of the tributes, so the price is three points higher.


    Mo Yan made a preliminary estimate that these 4,600 kilograms of fruit could be sold for about 2,000 taels of silver. ording to the provisions of the contract, even if half of the profit is divided, one thousand taels will still be left in the end. Excluding the capital investment of buyingnd, clearing wastnd, nting seeds, etc., I still made nine hundred taels. It was quite good to earn so much in the first year of harvest.


    When the fruit trees grow bigger next year, each fruit tree will produce at least five times more fruit than this year, and you will earn even more by then. However, by next year, the winery will be able to make wine and fruit wine. Whether to keep the fruits or sell them depends on the specific situation. In short, nting these fruit trees will definitely make you money.


    At noon, Yan Junyu had no intention of leaving. Mo Yan hinted a few words, but seeing that the man didn''t seem to hear him, she had no choice but to go into the kitchen and cook a few special dishes to entertain him, otherwise she would be rude.


    Yan Junyu has never tasted Mo Yan''s cooking skills, but he has eaten the fruits, vegetables and live chickens that Mo Yan often sends. Naturally, he can taste the difference. Therefore, he is looking forward to this lunch.


    Sure enough, several verymon home-cooked dishes were served, and just the smell of them made people want to eat. Yan Junyu was not polite. After everyone arrived, before Mo Yan could say anything, he picked up the chopsticks and picked out the oil-soaked eggnt closest to him.


    Well, I didnt expect you to have such cooking skills, not bad! Yan Junyu praised, looking at Mo Yan with surprise and consideration.


    He didnt know how many times he had eaten oil-soaked eggnt, but it was the first time he had tasted it so soft and delicious. It was even better than the one made by Su Xin Zhai, the most famous restaurant in the capital.


    This girl is not only brave and smart, but even her cooking skills rival those of many chefs. I really dont know how many surprises she has hidden in her body.


    Its just some simple food, as long as the young master doesnt dislike it. Mo Yan said a few words modestly, eating the food in silence, and letting him look at it calmly. Finally, I served him several dishes and politely asked him to use more.


    Yan Junyu shook his head boredly, then stretched out his chopsticks to eat. Every dish tasted very good. Even the celery he disliked most, he took a lot of it and ate it. In the end, he was full again.


    This meal took longer than usual. Someone looked satiated and leanedzily on the back of the chair, like azy big cat.


    Mo Yan looked at it and suddenly felt that this person was quite down-to-earth at this time. Every time we met in the past, although I didn''t deliberately put on airs, the aloof aura was engraved in my bones and always gave people a sense of distance, which was not as real as it is now.


    The two of them were sitting under the vines, chatting and eating. The atmosphere was much more harmonious than in the morning. After chatting for a while, the three beasts that went into the mountains to hunt early in the morning came back.


    The three beasts were so happy after returning home with a full load that they did not notice a strange smell in their home for a moment. When they excitedly followed the smell and ran under the vines to find Mo Yan, they discovered that there was a big living person in the home. They wanted to avoid it again. It''s toote to open.


    "This is... Xiaohua?" Yan Junyu looked at Xiaohua who rushed in, his eyes widened suddenly, he sat up straight, and asked Mo Yan uncertainly.


    It''s no wonder that Yan Junyu asked this question. Xiaohua''s appearance and demeanor have changed drastically since she first came to Mo Yan. Not only did the color of its coat change from the original snow-white to a cooler silvery white, but it also grew a lot in size. Standing there, anyone could clearly sense its danger.


    If it werent for the familiar feeling of sticking out his tongue and looking silly, Yan Junyu would not be able to connect it with the pet he had raised for several years.


    Mo Yan was about to answer when suddenly a silver light shed in front of his eyes, and he saw Xiao Hua rushing towards Yan Junyu, who was like an arrow flying off the string.


    Obviously, this guy has recognized his previous owner.


    Xiaohua''s weight has long exceeded 250 kilograms. Such a powerful bear attack, if it were Mo Yan, he would only be thrown to the ground, and he would be unable to breathe.


    Yan Junyu has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and his reactions are extremely quick. The shock on his facested only a moment, and he quickly took action. Before Xiaohua came close, he stretched out his hand to relieve the force, and then he caught it steadily and let Xiaohua hold him. The neck is whimpering like a baby.


    Okay, okay, stop licking, the **** smell in your mouth is almost killing me! Yan Junyu tilted his head back in disgust, trying his best to prevent his face from being licked by Xiaohua, who was already going crazy.


    Woo! Woo woo! I want to lick, I want to lick! Xiaohua stretched her neck and moved her long mouth desperately towards Yan Junyu''s face. She didn''t know whether it was because she was really happy to see her former owner, or because she just wanted to confront her former owner.


    Looking at this scene, Mo Yan felt that these two people were showing off their "affection" in front of her, and she couldn''t help but feel sour in her heart. Xiaohua was crazy all day long, and she had no idea how big her heart was. Unexpectedly, she was still nostalgic for old love. When her former owner came, she treated her current owner as nothing.


    When the man and the beast finally stopped, Yan Junyu''s purple jade golden crown on his head was a little crooked, his face was wet, and even his clothes were covered with plum blossom-shaped mud marks.


    Yan Junyu patted the little flower that wanted to rub it in disgust, but his eyes were filled with relief.

 Chapter 532: Pick a bright spot and reward silver (1)

    Chapter 532: Pick a bright spot and reward silver (1)


    Chapter 532: Reward Silver (1)


    Not long after, the Wu mother and daughter who had left the stall came back. They learned that the Mo family had a distinguished guest, and Mo Yan was keepingpany under the vines in the backyard, so they did not go over to disturb them.


    At this time, Li Xiu had boiled a pot of water and was about to send it to the backyard to make tea for Mo Yan and the others. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her abdomen and wanted to go to the toilet. She quickly asked Da Nier to help deliver the tea, and she hurriedly took the toilet paper. Went to the hut.


    Da Nier naturally did not refuse, put the teapot on the tray, and carried it to the backyard. Before she walked in, a seductive male voice overflowed from under the vines, like a feather gently brushing against her ears. She suddenly felt her ears itching.


    Da Nier''s cheeks felt inexplicably warm, and a thinyer of sweat broke out on her palms. She shook her head violently, regained herposure, and walked toward the vines.


    As she got closer, she saw a smiling face that she would never forget. The charming and handsome smile seems to be poisonous, making people unable to take their eyes away.


    Thump thump! Thump thump!


    Da Nier suppressed the unfamiliar throbbing in her heart, but she couldn''t stop her beating heart. She suddenly took a step forward, but did not notice the vines growing under her feet. She stumbled suddenly and threw herself forward. The scalding water in the tray hit Yan Junyu''s face.


    Be careful! Mo Yan eximed, stood up from the chair suddenly, and wanted to rush over to stop him, but it was toote.


    At this time, Yan Junyu, who was pinching Xiaohua''s ears and ying with them, moved and avoided the flying teapot with an incredible gesture. At the same time, he even grabbed Da Nier who was about to fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, he pulled her, otherwise Da Nier''s forehead would have hit the stone table due to such a heavy fall. The slightest bruise would bleed, while the worst would be broken and scarred. For a girl in her prime, disfigurement means ruining the rest of her life.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan rushed up to check on the two of them. When she saw that both of them were fine, her high-spirited heart dropped.


    Yan Junyu saw Mo Yan''s nervous look, let go of Da Nier''s wrist, and said proudly: "Since I''m here, are you still worried that something will happen?"


    Mo Yan rolled his eyes silently in his heart, but ttered him: "Young Master Yan is very skilled. It''s just that I was scared and was too nervous."


    Yan Junyu listened to her insincere words and shook his head in frustration. He turned around and sat on the chair again. He touched Xiaohua''s shiny and smooth hair. He didn''t feel any water stains, so he knew that it avoided it in time and was not burned. Then he started to y with the most sensitive tail of beasts.


    Little Flower pped him hard with her tail unceremoniously. When she saw that he took it back and touched him again, she pped him again, touched him again, and pped him again... one person and one animal, it was a great time!


    Yaner, Im sorry, Im really sorry, I almost burned the distinguished guest... Da Nier held her wrist that seemed to be a little hot and kept apologizing to Mo Yan. Her face was so red that it was about to bleed, half because of self-me and half from embarrassment.


    It was an ident. How could Mo Yan me her: "I forgot to clean up these branches and vines. How can I me Sister Da Nier! Fortunately, you are okay, otherwise I would feel guilty!"


    Da Nier shook her head quickly and put the fault on herself, then carefully apologized to Yan Junyu, her voice as low as a mosquito: "Master, it was a little girl who almost hurt you, please don''t take it off, and thank you. The grace of salvation!


    Yan Junyu was enjoying ying with Xiao Hua. He waved his hand casually and said, "It''s just a small effort. I don''t me you. You don''t need to me yourself!"


    As if she didn''t expect this handsome and distinguished guest to talk to her, Da Nier''s cheeks turned redder and redder. She nced at Yan Junyu quickly, then quickly lowered her head, her heart beating harder, as if she was about to It just jumped out immediately.

 Chapter 533: Pick a bright spot and reward silver (2)

    Chapter 533: Pick a bright spot and reward silver (2)


    Chapter 533: Reward Silver (2)


    "Yan''er, I remembered that I still had some clothes to wash, so I left first. If you need anything, juste and call me." Da Nier quickly made an excuse and ran out without waiting for Mo Yan''s answer. As a result, she ran out again. She tripped on a branch, but luckily Mo Yan helped her out in time, preventing her from falling to the solid ground.


    Looking at Da Nier''s back as she hurriedly left, Mo Yan thought that she was too shy when meeting a strange man and didn''t want to go anywhere else.


    Neither of them paid much attention to this incident and continued to discuss the details of the winery.


    Yan Junyu''s subordinates were really efficient in their work. Before the sun went down, they transported all the fruits to the capital, except for a few baskets of fruits for the Mo family to eat.


    Yan Junyu yed wildly with Xiaohua all afternoon, but before leaving, he was digging into Mo Yan''s corner, trying to seduce the deceitful hair ball away.


    It''s a pity that Mao Tuan didn''t care about him, and proudly gave him a tiger''s butt. Mo Yan was overjoyed to see it. During dinner, he generously rewarded him with a fat roast chicken.


    As if Yan Junyu hadn''t been hit enough, he tried to hook up with the aloof Dabai again. Dabai nced at him contemptuously, walked up to the wild deer that had returned from hunting, and bit the deer''s neck in one bite, cruel and bloody.


    Yan Junyu was shocked and shouted to take Xiaohua away, but when Xiaohua, who had been stuck with him all afternoon, heard this, she moved very quickly and hugged Mo Yan''s thigh tightly, making it clear that she refused to go with him.


    Looking at the embarrassed and depressed Yan Junyu, Mo Yan finally couldn''t hold it back andughed so hard that she couldn''t stand up straight.


    Yan Junyu became more and more depressed, and after looking at one person and three animals several times, he reluctantly led a group of subordinates and left Liuyang Vige in a hurry.


    Under the afterglow, the Mo Family Courtyard has returned to its former tranquility.


    "Yan Yatou, you and that Young Master Yan..." At the dinner table, Mrs. Wu looked at Mo Yan, whose features had opened up and turned into a big girl. She hesitated to speak, with a look of expectation on her face.


    Upon hearing this, except for Li Xiu, who knew the inside story, everyone else at the table looked at Mo Yan, especially Da Nier, who stared at her unblinkingly, and even revealed the secret in her big clear eyes. A trace of unnoticed tension.


    As soon as Mo Yan saw it, he knew that they were wrong, and said helplessly: "Aunt Wu, my niece only has some business dealings with Young Master Yan. This time, he came here specially for that batch of fruits. His status is not something that ordinary people can reach." of."


    Mrs. Wu didn''t notice anything strange about her daughter. After listening to Mo Yan''s words, she said unhappily: "How can you say that you are high and mighty? Apart from the fact that you don''t have a high status, how can you be worse than those youngdies in the city?"


    These days, she saw a lot of girls and youngdies in the city, but she couldn''t see anyone who couldpare with Yan Yatou. Not only does he look good, he has a good temperament, he is also capable, but besides not having a good family background, who else is worse than him? Young Master Yan is handsome, has a good family background, and seems to be a kind person. He is a perfect match for Yan Yatou.


    Mo Yan couldntugh or cry, and thought it would be better to exin the matter clearly to avoid a bad ending in the future. With this in mind, she briefly recounted what happened between the two of them from the time they met until now. Finally, she solemnly emphasized: "Young Master Yan and I are only in a cooperative rtionship. If outsiders ask, you will do the same." He said, don''t let people misunderstand that our family wants to climb a high tree, otherwise it will reach Young Master Yan''s ears and make Young Master Yan angry, and we won''t get any good results."


    Frightened by her exnation, although Wu felt it was a pity, she also knew the pros and cons, so she stopped mentioning it. The others stopped talking and ate quietly with their bowls in hand. Only Da Nier was a little distracted and couldn''t taste the food...

 Chapter 534: Pick a bright spot and reward silver (3)

    Chapter 534: Pick a bright spot and reward silver (3)


    Chapter 534: Reward Silver (3)


    Here, as soon as Yan Junyu returned to the capital, he couldn''t wait to pick out two baskets of fruits and sent them to the Empress Dowager and Emperor Hui''an respectively, just waiting to p the Secretary of Agriculture in the face in the court tomorrow.


    It was night, Yan Junyu had finished handling the matter, and was about to ask someone toe in and take off his clothes to rest. Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and then Guan Yu''s voice came: "Master, Prince Xiao is here. He is at the pavilion by theke. Wait here, sir."


    Yan Junyu raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly, and a sh of doubt shed in his eyes. Then he picked up the jade bone fan on the table and went to the pavilion by theke.


    The cold moonlight quietly shines on the calmke, adding a bit of loneliness.


    In the octagonal pavilion, Xiao Ruiyuan, whose face was as cold as theke under the moonlight, nced at the motionless Xiaoyuemen not far away, with a hint of anxiety in his eyes.


    His face became a little colder when he thought of the newsing from the secret guard in the evening.


    Yan Junyu came to the small pavilion. Before he could get close, he felt the chilling from someone. He just thought that another blind guy had offended him, and he had no idea that he was the "culprit".


    He unfolded the jade bone fan with a snap and asked Xiao Ruiyuan, who had hooked eyes: "Who provoked our General Zhenbei this time?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan returned to the court after recovering from his injury. With military merit and disguisedpensation from Emperor Hui''an, he was promoted to three levels again and became the youngest first-level general in Chu. "Zhenbei" was his title.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s breath became even colder. Without answering, Yan Junyu asked about another unrted matter: "What did you do in Liuyang Vige?"


    Upon hearing this, Yan Junyu''s face suddenly turned cold: "You sent someone to follow me?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at him with contempt and said nothing. But that look in his eyes made it very clear what he meant: Don''t be so sentimental, what do you have worth tracking?


    Yan Junyu could naturally see it, and his face changed with anger: "Xiao Ruiyuan, do you want to fight? Come on, I''m not afraid of you!"


    After saying that, regardless of whether Xiao Ruiyuan answered or not, he just pped him with his palm.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was feeling angry and wanted to vent his anger. When he saw Yan Junyu take action, he rushed forward without hesitation and fought with him.


    The two of them are simr in age, and their martial arts talents are equally high and low. They have both been practicing martial arts since childhood. They have fought countless times, but they rarely have a winner.


    Every time theypete, the two will try their best, and this time is no surprise. They fought from the small pavilion to theke, and then fell from theke into the corridor opposite. They were inseparable from each other.


    Guanyu stretched his neck in the small pavilion to watch, his eyes were full of excitement and admiration, without any worry. He was obviously used to it and knew that they would not really kill him.


    The two people who had already jumped to the roof were filled with energy, and the speed of their attacks became faster and faster. Guanyu raised his neck and looked dazzled. Just when he was trying to find a good ce to continue watching, he suddenly heard a crash and a figure slid down the sloping roof. After taking a closer look, he realized it was his master, and he was so frightened that his heart rose to his throat.


    At this moment, Xiao Ruiyuan rushed down, and before Yan Junyu fell to the ground, he reached out and grabbed his arm, and the two of themnded on the ground safely.


    It rained continuously not long ago, causing moss to grow on the roof tiles. Yan Junyu identally slipped and almost rolled down. After this episode, both of them were almost done venting and did not continue fighting.


    "Tell me, what''s going on? You couldn''t havee here in the middle of the night just to fight with me, right?" Yan Junyu shook his fan loudly and asked Xiao Ruiyuan curiously.

 Chapter 535: Pick a bright spot and reward silver (4)

    Chapter 535: Pick a bright spot and reward silver (4)


    Chapter 535: Reward Silver (4)


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at Yan Junyu with a meaningful look in his eyes, and coldly answered the first question: "I sent two secret guards to secretly protect Yan''er, and that''s when I found out that you went to Liuyang Vige today!"


    After saying that, he left the small pavilion without even looking at Yan Junyu, whose face changed drastically. His purpose ofing here tonight has been achieved. No matter whether this kid has any thoughts about Yan''er or not, he must take precautions before they happen.


    Yan Junyu''s expression changed erratically. When he came back to his senses and wanted to ask questions, Xiao Ruiyuan was nowhere to be seen...


    After receiving the filial fruits from Yan Junyu, Emperor Hui''an didn''t know Yan Junyu''s little thoughts and nned to fulfill him. After tasting the fresh and delicious fruits, he immediately thought that those in the Department of Agriculture were not doing practical things with their sries. More and more, I wanted to use my cousin''s hand to beat him hard.


    Early the next morning, all the officials from the Agricultural Affairs Department were pped in the face with the fresh fruits that Yan Junyu brought out, but they could not utter a single word of rebuttal.


    They are convinced that their skills are not as good as those of others.


    Yan Junyu was very arrogant, but he knew enough was enough, and he was kind enough not to dwell on the matter. However, Emperor Hui''an rewarded him with five hundred taels of gold on the grounds that he had grown rare fruits and brought glory to Chu. This was a naked p in the face of the Secretary of Agriculture!


    But the Secretary of Agriculture could only swallow with tears. Who knows that the one who pped in the face was the leader of a country, Emperor Hui''an!


    Having received an unexpected fortune, Yan Junyu didn''t even know what it meant to be low-key. He showed off in front of other people, especially the princes, in a high-profile manner. Looking at the faces of those people who were trying tough or not, he felt proud in his heart.


    He has plenty of gold and silver, and he does not care about these five hundred taels of gold, but this honor is very rare. He didn''t think that Emperor Hui''an found the reason to win glory for the country and rewarded him with gold just to beat the Secretary of Agriculture.


    The monarch of arge country wanted to take a bite of fresh and rare fruits, but he had to transport them thousands of miles from neighboring countries. This was a shame in itself for Emperor Hui''an.


    Otherwise, the Ministry of Household Affairs would not spend arge sum of money every year to have the Agricultural Affairs Department transport fruit seedlings thousands of miles away and cultivate them carefully. Isn''t it just to regain the face of the royal family and then deter small countries by producing capable people inrge numbers?


    Thinking of the high-yielding rice that Mo Yan mentioned during the chat, Yan Junyus eyes shone even brighter. He could almost foresee what kind of shock it would bring to Dachu and several neighboring countries once the high-yielding rice with a yield of 1,000 kilograms per mu was released!


    Yan Junyu won the praise of Emperor Hui''an and showed off in such a high-profile manner. Whether it was the Secretary of Agriculture or others, they naturally wanted to know how he cultivated those rare fruit seedlings and allowed them to bear fruit smoothly.


    Mo Yans cooperation with Yan Junyu was no longer a secret, and soon someone found out about her. After those people learned that Mo Yan was a peasant girl from a poor background, there was nothing unusual about her, and her rtionship with Yan Junyu was just an ordinary employment rtionship. She was just lucky enough to grow fruit seedlings, and they quickly forgot about her. back!


    Just a small person, not worth the trouble at all!


    Little did he know that all the facts about the two people''s interactions had been erased by Yan Junyu long ago. Those things that could be found out were deliberately released by him to confuse the world!


    When Mo Yan received the five hundred taels of gold sent by Yan Junyu, she had just finished measuring thend with the people sent by the government!


    Thats right, she boughtnd again!


    This time, she spent a full two thousand taels of silver to buy all the surrounding barren hills where trees could be nted. There are a total of seventeen mountains in these barren mountains, which add up to two thousand acres, and are connected to the winery that was previously purchased.


    Mo Yan ns to use these seventeen barren hills to nt fruit trees to meet the winemaking raw materials needed after the winery is built. Otherwise, the fruit produced by the two orchards each year will be far from enough for the winery''s consumption.


    This is a huge project that cannot bepleted in a year or two. Mo Yan does not want toplete it overnight. The most important thing right now is to build the winery first.


    After taking out the red envelope and sending the people away from the government, Mo Yan opened therge and heavy mahogany box sent by Yan Junyu. The moment she opened the box, the shining golden light from inside almost dazzled her eyes.


    Wow, so much gold! Sister, its all gold! Xiner rushed forward, picked up a bright yellow gold ingot, and shouted excitedly to her sister.


    Mo Yan was also shocked. Even the 50% profit from selling fruits would not be so much! This is a whole box of gold!


    At this time, Li Xiu took out a letter from his sleeve: "Yan''er, this is what Young Master Yan''s people asked me to give to you. You should read it first!"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan quickly took it and opened it. After reading the letter and looking at the gold, she waved her hand and said boldly: "These golds were rewarded by the nobles who bought the fruits, and they will belong to our family from now on! Come on,e with me to the city to go shopping!"

 Chapter 536: Encountering trouble(1)

    Chapter 536: Encountering trouble(1)


    Chapter 536 Encountering trouble by chance (1)


    In Dachu, one tael of gold can be exchanged for ten taels of silver when brought to a bank. Five hundred taels of gold is equivalent to five thousand taels of silver, which is enough for a well-off family of five people to live without worries about food and clothing for a lifetime.


    Even if the Mo family is rtively wealthy, five thousand taels of silver is not a small sum of money. You must know that the Mo family''s fragrant rice shop needs to be run for a year to earn so much.


    Had just spent two thousand taels of silver to buy Huangshan, and received another five thousand taels in the blink of an eye, and it came so easily. Mo Yan felt that if he didn''t go to the city to go shopping, he would be sorry for the hard work he had put in for the past six months.


    Mo Yan hitched up the carriage and drove Xin''er, Li Xiu''s nephew, Tang Xin, Sannier, and Shitou''s siblings happily all the way to the city. They came to the ce where Wu''s mother and daughter set up a stall, and nned to join them after closing the stall. go shopping.


    When we arrived at the ce, it was almost noon, and there were still many people gathered around the stall waiting to buy food. Wu and her daughter were quick on their feet and cooperated with each other tacitly. Although they were not avable, they did not appear to be in a hurry.


    Da Nier''s shoulder de was injured earlier. Dr. Du, a skilled doctor, and Mo Yan secretly gave her spiritual spring water to drink. In less than a month, her wound waspletely healed without leaving any hidden dangers. She was surprised, but couldn''t find the reason. He just thought she was young and recovered quickly, so she didn''t doubt Mo Yan.


    As soon as her injury healed, Da Nier couldn''t wait to go out with Wu, thinking about earning more money to make her family''s life better.


    "Master, I''m so sorry. The remaining batter is only enough for one pancake. Do you want more?" Looking at the bottom of the noodle bucket, Wu asked the stall awkwardly before ordering five pancakes. The old man of fruit.


    "Only one? Yes, yes, you spread it quickly, I''ll take it home for the kids to eat!" The old man looked disappointed, but thinking that one was better than none, he quickly asked Wu Mr. Wu spread it out for fear of being snatched away. Finally, he asked Mr. Wu to leave five pancakes for him tomorrow, which his grandchildren all loved to eat.


    Hey, okay, Ille back tomorrow and Ill keep it for you! Wu agreed with a smile, her wrinkled face full of satisfaction.


    When those who didn''t buy it saw this, they all asked Wu to keep it for them. After Wu agreed one by one, they dispersed with satisfaction.


    Mo Yan has long known that the stalls are doing well, so its not surprising that some people have made reservations in advance. It was the first time for Xin''er and the others toe here. Although they found it incredible when they saw the scene in front of them, they were very happy and proud. Seeing that Wu and her daughter were already packing their things, they quickly got out of the car and went to help.


    Shopping is a woman''s nature, and this is true in any era. When they learned that several people came to ask them to go shopping with them, the Wu mother and her daughter agreed immediately.


    In the past six months of doing business, they have been busy running stalls all day long. After everything is sold out, they rush back to prepare the ingredients for tomorrow. Even if they want to buy necessities, they go back after buying the goods. They never go shopping properly. .


    It was inconvenient to carry boilers and other items shopping, so Mo Yan and the others put their things on a bullock cart and took them to a rice shop in Dongshi. The carriage was also put there. They had a simple lunch in the shop and felt rxed. Go shopping.


    The sun was shining brightly at this time, and it was already afternoon. There were not many pedestrians on the street, and most of the shops facing the street were empty, which suited Mo Yan and the others just fine.


    It was just a little hot after all. After some discussion, they found a small cloth shop and went in. They apanied Wu to buy some suitable materials and go back to make clothes for autumn.


    When they entered, there were only two girls in the cloth shop with their backs to them, muttering about selecting fabrics. Mo Yan took a quick look and felt that the fabrics in this fabric shop were of good quality and the prices were very reasonable.

 Chapter 537: Encountering trouble (2)

    Chapter 537: Encountering trouble (2)


    Chapter 537 Encountering trouble by chance (2)


    She and Li Xiu helped Wu choose for a while, and soon they both took a fancy to two pieces of cloth at the same time, one waske blue and the other was light cyan. The clothes are much more expensive, two pieces cost twenty taels of silver together.


    "Girl Yan, this cloth is good, but it''s too expensive. Da Nier Tietou and I usually do rough work, so there''s no need to wear such good materials." Wu touched the soft andfortable fabric, She likes it very much but is reluctant to buy it, even though she doesn''tck the two taels of silver now. You know, two taels of silver is enough for half a year''s household expenses!


    Hearing this, Mo Yan was willing to spend two taels of silver to buy it for Wu, but she knew that doing so would be a p in Wu''s face, so she didn''t say anything.


    She nced at Da Nier, who was looking at the materials not far away, and advised tactfully: "Aunt Wu, Da Nier is a big girl now, so she should dress up properly! If you are worried that the material will get dirty easily, Wouldn''t it be nice to wear an apron when you work?"


    When Mrs. Wu heard this, she quickly looked at Da Nier. Seeing that she was wearing dusty old clothes, she was obviously as old as a flower, but under the colorful cloths, she seemed to look a bit old-fashioned.


    The shopkeeper on the side also tried his best to persuade: "These two pieces of cloth are the best sold in the shop. Not only are the weavers good, but the colors are also dyed evenly. They will look good on whether they are a big girl or a young daughter-inw!" There are only these two left today. If you miss it, you may not be able to buy it next time, so just buy it, madam!"


    Mrs. Wu was already a little moved, but after listening to the shopkeeper''s words, she thought of her daughter being exposed to the wind and sun every day without ever crying out in pain or tiredness, and her hands were rough and rough, and her heart suddenly surged. The deep guilt and the remaining reluctance disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "Shopkeeper, I want these two pieces of cloth. You can help me tie them together so I can hold them!" Wu immediately decided to buy them and said to the shopkeeper while counting the silver from her purse.


    "Hey, madam, wait a moment, it will be ready soon!" He sold two horses at once and earned more than 800 yuan. The shopkeeper was also very happy and quickly pulled out a finger-wide cloth belt from the drawer on the counter. The two pieces of cloth were tied together in a few clicks.


    Mrs. Wu handed over the silver and was about to take the piece of cloth when an arrogant female voice interrupted: "Wait a minute! The girl wants these two pieces of cloth. You are a slovenly country bumpkin. How can you survive so well?" What?"


    Mo Yan was the first to react and turned to look in the direction of the sound, only to see two young girls dressed in silk and satin, dressed as maids, walking over. The leader was raising his chin and looking at her with disdain. Wu family.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper looked at Mrs. Wu, who had a bad expression, and then at the young girl who was not easy to offend, and said awkwardly: "Girl, thisdy was the first to take a fancy to these two pieces of cloth, and even the money Ive paid for it, but I cant sell it to the girl anymore! There are still a lot of good materials in the shop, why dont girls take a look?


    When the girl heard this, her eyebrows stood up, and she said arrogantly: "Can''t you just return the money to her? Besides, it was obviously me who came first, and she didn''t say that she didn''t want to buy these two pieces of cloth, so you just gave her the cloth." Sold to this country bumpkin, you are looking down on this girl! Let me tell you, this girl is someone close to the eldestdy of the Lin family, so dont be ungrateful!"


    Upon hearing the girl''s identity and looking at her clothes, there was no doubt that she belonged to the Lin family. The shopkeeper broke into a cold sweat for a moment. He quickly stepped forward and said with a smile, "I don''t know that this girl is Lin." I am the eldestdy of the house. The girl likes these two pieces of cloth. It is a blessing for me. I will return the money to thedy. I can just take these two pieces of cloth as a gift to the girl."

 Chapter 538: Encountering trouble(3)

    Chapter 538: Encountering trouble(3)


    Chapter 538 Encountering trouble by chance (3)


    After saying that, the shopkeeper whispered to Mrs. Wu: "Madam, you are not snobbish, but the Lin family is so powerful that ordinary people like us can''t afford to offend you! Madam, if you don''t want to cause trouble, you''d better give these two pieces of cloth to Girl, please choose two more horses, and I will give you a cheaper one."


    Mrs. Wu didn''t know why Lin Mansion was so hard to mess with. When she heard what the shopkeeper said, she instinctively felt that he wouldn''t lie to her. Thinking of one thing more and one thing less, she nodded and said: "Then don''t do it, I''ll look at other things." material"


    "No!" Before Wu could finish her words, Mo Yan, who had been silent, interrupted her and said coldly to the girl who was looking proud: "These two pieces of cloth were the ones we took a fancy to first. If you If you want it, its okay if you have a better attitude and give it to you, but unfortunately... I only heard a dog barking!"


    After saying that, she nced meaningfully at the person hiding behind the girl with his head lowered, and wanted to know if that person was the instigator of this matter.


    She doesnt want to cause trouble, let alone start a dispute with others, but some people obviously dont think so. Its not her character to swallow her anger even when someone points her nose at someone and scolds her!


    Being called a dog, the girl was so angry that her nose became crooked. She pointed at Mo Yan and yelled: "You bitch, how dare you call my aunt a dog? My aunt is getting impatient with you!"


    Mo Yan sneered, spread his hands and said helplessly: "I only said that a dog was barking, but I didn''t say that the dog was you! You admit that you are a dog because of your presumption, and I can''t help it."


    When the girl heard this, she was almost mad, but she couldn''t find the words to refute. In desperation, she pulled herpanion out from behind and said through gritted teeth: "Qingwu, go, go and get that bitch." I tore your mouth off!"


    The girl called Qingnu obviously didn''t expect that she would be pulled out suddenly. It was toote to hide away, and a rather delicate face appeared in front of everyone.


    "Er Ni''er? Are you Er Ni''er?" Wu was the first to scream. She took two steps forward, staring at the silent woman with her head lowered for a moment, and asked with some uncertainty.


    Hearing this, the others all looked over. When they saw the familiar facial features, they eximed like Wu.


    When the woman saw this, she looked at Wu and the others in surprise, then at herpanions whom she regarded as her followers, and asked with an ugly face: "Qingwu, do you know these bitches?"


    Qingwu quickly shook her head and exined in a ttering manner: "Where is Sister Qiuyue? How could my sister know these mean-spirited bitches?"


    Qiuyue nced at her suspiciously, obviously not fully believing her: "You really don''t know them? Then why did you encourage me to ask for these two pieces of cloth? Didn''t you do this because you had a grudge against them?"


    When her thoughts were spoken out so clearly, Qingwu''s face froze, a sh of fear shed in her eyes, and then she covered up her tears and said: "Sister Qiuyue, what I said is true! I just looked at those two pieces of cloth. Beautiful, itplements my sisters good looks, so I wanted her toe over, but I didnt expect... I didnt expect that my sister would misunderstand me..."


    Qiuyue was so ttered that she didn''t seem to be cheating, and the trace of suspicion in her heart disappeared. She said bossily: "It''s easy to deal with if you don''t know me. Go and tear that bitch''s mouth off my sister. It''s done." In this matter, my sister will help you put in a good word in front of thedy."


    When Qingwu heard this, she concealed the joy in her eyes and said quickly: "Sister Qiuyue, it is my duty to help you. I don''t have the nerve to make things difficult for my sister. I will seek justice for my sister now!"


    After saying that, she stretched out her hand with sharp nails and rushed towards Mo Yan quickly, with deep hatred shining in her eyes.


    Er Nier, stop, what are you doing? Wu was shocked and rushed towards Qingnu without thinking, intending to stop her.


    Xin''er Da Nier, Li Xiu''s nephew and others also reacted and rushed to help, sessfully stopping Qing Wu.


    Seeing Qing Wu''s familiar face and the undisguised hatred on her face, they finally understood that this person named Qing Wu was the Mo Ernier they once knew. She hated them, and that''s why she instigated Qiu Yue to find them. trouble.


    Qing Wu couldn''t break free, knowing that she couldn''t take revenge today. She stared at Mo Yan bitterly and said harshly: "Humph, you think you will be safe just because you stopped me? What if the eldestdy of the Lin family knew how many of her people had been killed? If this country bumpkin bullies you, he will definitely not let you go!"

 Chapter 539: I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (1)

    Chapter 539: I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (1)


    Chapter 539 I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (1)


    The thing that Mo Ernier is most proud of is that she sessfully persuaded her godfather, Manager Song, to leave the Xue family, and by chance, she entered the powerful Lin Mansion and became a third-ss maid in the Lin Mansion.


    If the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion and the Wu''an Gongfu are the two top aristocratic families in the capital, then the Lin Mansion is one of the big aristocratic families second only to these two. The current head of the Lin family is the Minister of Household Affairs, who is in charge of the treasury of Da Chu. In addition, the Lin family has many talents and is the maternal wife of King Heng, who is deeply favored by the emperor. As a rtive of the emperor, his power is undoubtedly much greater than that of the other six ministers.


    With her back against a big tree to enjoy the shade, and having found such a good family, even if she was not free and was only a third-ss maid, Mo Ernier felt that she was superior to others. When she walked out of the Lin Mansion, relying on the power of the Lin Mansion, she was able to intimidate people.


    Just because she had been living a good life in the Lin Mansion for a while, when she saw Mo Yan and others today, she decided to plot against Mo Yan and encouraged Qiu Yue to cause trouble for Mo Yan. In her opinion, no matter how powerful Mo Yan is, she is just a powerless vige girl. Relying on the power of the Lin Mansion, she will definitely be able to trample her under her feet and vent her anger.


    However, her n was destined toe to nothing.


    Looking at Mo Ernier''s triumphant face, Mo Yan did not take her threat to heart at all, and asked calmly: "Miss Lin Mansion? Even if Miss Lin is powerful, can she Can you bully ordinary people indiscriminately? Don''t say that we have never met her, let alone offended her. Even if we have, we only bought two pieces of cloth before you did. A nobledy from a wealthy family doesn''t even have this kind of magnanimity? If this spreads out, will your youngdy''s reputation be good? Or are you dissatisfied with your master and deliberately ruining her reputation outside, huh?"


    At the end of the sentence, Mo Yan deliberately lengthened her tone, looked at Mo Ernier and Qiu Yue, who were pale, and said in pretending surprise: "Looking at your guilty consciences, are you really right by what I said? You are really deliberately looking for trouble. , and then ruin Miss Lins reputation?


    Mo Ernier and Qiuyue stared at Mo Yan in disbelief. They never expected that she would twist things into this way, and they felt frightened and frightened for a moment.


    If these words reach the ears of the eldestdy, even if the eldestdy believes that they are innocent, ording to the eldestdy''s temperament, she will not easily bypass them. She will have to shed her skin even if she does not die, and may even be disgusted by the eldestdy and be rejected by the eldestdy. Sold directly to the building. Which of the ves who offended the eldestdy in the past will be left alone?


    Thinking of this, Mo Ernier wanted to tear Mo Yan apart and said through gritted teeth: "You, you are talking nonsense! Our eldestdy is kind and kind. I don''t know how good she is. How dare you ruin ourdy''s reputation? I will go back and tell the eldest daughter right now." Miss, let the eldestdy take care of you!"


    Qiu Yue, who was also frightened, also reacted, pointed at Mo Yan and cursed loudly: "You are such a sharp-tongued bitch, how dare you nder our eldestdy like this? If I don''t deal with you well today, you won''t know how big the bigdy is." Thedy is amazing!"


    After saying that, she directly bypassed Wu and others who were blocking Mo Ernier, rushed to Mo Yan, raised her hand and pped her hard.


    Mo Yan sneered, raised her hand and easily caught Qiu Yue''s wrist, twisted and pushed her, and "sent" the person out with skillful force. Qiuyue was caught off guard. She lost her bnce andnded on her buttocks.


    Looking at his hands, Mo Yan patted the dust that was no longer there, feeling very satisfied. It seems that the farm work every night was not in vain, and the water from the spiritual spring was not in vain. I have gained a lot of strength!


    Qiuyue looked at Mo Yan walking towards her in fear, holding on to her hands and stepping back for fear of being beaten.

 Chapter 540: I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (2)

    Chapter 540: I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (2)


    Chapter 540 I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (2)


    Mo Yan chuckled, walked to Qiu Yue and knelt down, gently lifted her chin with his index finger, and after looking at her for a while, he nced at Mo Ernier who was cursing and about to rush over, and spoke with a tone of pity that was half true and half false. He said to Qiuyue: "Looking at you like this, you don''t look like a fool. How can you be used as a gun so easily? There is a dispute between Mo Ernier and I, and I know her kind of person best! She I want to use your hand to deal with me. In addition to revenge, I also want you to be disliked by your eldestdy, so that she can have the opportunity to show her face in front of your eldestdy and then take your ce! Don''t be stupid. A poisonous snake is a sister, otherwise we dont know how we died in the end.


    Qiuyue''s expression changed, and she looked at Mo Yan in confusion, obviously not believing what she said.


    Mo Yan''s expression did not change, and he added another fire: "Miss Qiuyue, think about it again, are those two colors of materials really suitable for you?"


    Qiuyue''s skin color is darker and is not suitable for wearingke blue or light cyan clothes. It is impossible for Qiuyue not to know this.


    Sure enough, after listening to Mo Yan''s words, Qiu Yue''s face became very ugly, and her cold eyes were directed at Mo Ernier. It seemed that she waspletely jealous of Mo Ernier.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan nodded happily, turned around and said to Wu and others: "Don''t stop her, let her do it! For a person like her, sooner orter, she will kill herself without anyone else taking action!"


    After saying that, she stopped watching the next show, took the cloth from the dumbfounded shopkeeper, and walked straight out of the cloth shop.


    Mo Ernier is so arrogant, it''s just a dog fighting for power. Now that Qiuyue probably hates her to death. Without her taking action, Mo Ernier''s life will not be easy in the future.


    As for the Miss Lin they call, although they dont know how powerful the Lin family is, how can Mo Yan really be afraid of her!


    If the so-called eldestdy of the Lin family is a narrow-minded person, and she insists on standing up for a ve, she must consider whether it is worth it! After all, Yan Junyu is his backer. Although the rtionship is not as good as that, with the original agreement, Yan Junyu cannot sit idly by and do nothing, and there are probably not many people in the entire capital who dare to go against him.


    Although its not that satisfying to take advantage of others, its better than being bullied and having no ability to fight back!


    Besides, Qiuyue will probably make amends for everything she suffered today from Mo Ernier. No matter whether her distorted words before were useful or not, she will not bring this matter to Miss Lin because of this. It would do her no good at all. As for Mo Ernier, a ve who can''t even rank in front of her master, there is no need to worry.


    On the street, Xin''er and Da Nier stared at Mo Yan with bright eyes, wishing she could teach them how to quarrel. Two people who were so arrogant even brought out a giant Buddha to threaten them, but the elder sister (Sister Yan) solved it with just a few words, and even the fabric she was interested in was returned to her hands. It was simply amazing!


    Being stared at all the way, Mo Yan tried several times to no avail. She shook her head helplessly, saw Duobao Pavilion not far away, and got in decisively. Few women can resist the temptation of the Treasure Pavilion, and there is nothing better than using those jewelry to divert their attention.


    Seven or eight people rushed in at once, making the originally deserted Duobao Pavilion instantly lively, attracting the attention of other guests.


    Mrs. Du walked out of the private room with a good face, and immediately saw the child walking in front of her, who made her heartache every time she thought about it. She walked forward excitedly, ignoring the surprised looks of others, and shouted softly: "Yan''er..."

 Chapter 541: I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (3)

    Chapter 541: I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (3)


    Chapter 541 I forgot to read the almanac when I went out (3)


    Suddenly she heard someone calling her. Mo Yan, who was talking to Xin''er, subconsciously raised her head and saw the person she least wanted to see.


    When I went out today, I really didnt look at the almanac! Mo Yan frowned and thought.


    Thinking that there were other people around, especially Xin''er, who might notice something strange, she tried her best to twitch the corner of her mouth, with a cold smile on her face, and said lightly: "It turns out to be Madam, what a coincidence!"


    Seeing the repulsion in Mo Yan''s eyes, Du Shi''s eyes shed with pain, and then she forced a smile and said: "This is fate! The first time I saw you, I felt that you were kind. I didn''t expect that the capital is so big. We have met several times, what is this but fate?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan could barely hold back her fake smile. She was about to evade a few words and leave when Xin''er''s confused voice sounded beside her: "Hey, madam, how do you know my sister''s name?"


    Xin''er''s memory of Du Shi was at the moment when two carriages collided into the cityst winter. Because of Du Shi''s intervention, the incident did not be a big deal, so she had a very good impression of Du Shi, who seemed gentle and kind. At this time, when I heard Du Shi calling her sister''s name and calling her so intimately, I couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Du noticed Xin''er next to Mo Yan. Looking at her face that was more or less simr to her own, tears filled her eyes immediately. She covered her mouth and was speechless.


    "Husband, madam, what''s wrong with you?" Xiner was startled, and she didn''t expect that she asked an ordinary question, which made people cry.


    Looking at the helpless Xin''er, Du wanted to say that she was fine. She opened her mouth but didn''t say a word, but her tears fell even harder.


    Seeing Du''s behavior, Xin''er felt a little confused. She wanted to step forward tofort her, but she didn''t know how to speak. She looked at her sister for help, hoping that her sister could help her.


    Looking at Xin''er''s pitiful eyes, Mo Yan sighed in her heart: Is this the heart-to-heart connection between mother and daughter? If one day Xin''er learns that the crying woman in front of her is the mother who abandoned her, I don''t know whether she will choose to forgive or hate her.


    Unable to bear Xin''er''s pleading and the probing nces from around her, Mo Yan finally took out a clean handkerchief and handed it to Du Shi, and said in a somewhat stiff tone: "Madam, this is Duobao Pavilion. After all, the peopleing and going are not at home.


    Mrs. Du thought her daughter was caring about her, so she excitedly took the handkerchief, but was reluctant to wipe it. She just carefully put it in her sleeve, then took out her own handkerchief and wiped her tears. Her crying voice became softer: " Yes, I lost my temper, didnt I scare you?


    Mo Yan looked at her actions and frowned. She didn''t say anything. She just replied: "Madam, please don''t me me for being nosy. If you cry in front of us, I''m afraid others will misunderstand you." That means, It''s not that I care about you, I''m just worried about getting into trouble.


    Mr. Du naturally heard it. Looking at her daughter''s indifferent eyes, she felt so sad that she almost shed tears again, but she finally managed to hold it back.


    At this time, Mrs. Wu, who was standing behind Mo Yan and looked at Mrs. Du for a long time, seemed to be sure of something. Suddenly her face changed drastically. She got in between the mother and daughter and said to Mo Yan: "Girl Yan, you don''t want to choose jewelry." Really? Lets go take a look quickly, we have to rush backter!


    After saying that, as if she hadn''t seen Du Shi, she held Mo Yan in one hand and Xiner in the other, preparing to leave.


    Mo Yan thought about it and realized that Wu Shi recognized Du Shi. She was just about to get rid of Du Shi, so she followed Wu Shi''s words and said, "Well, let''s go now, otherwise it will be toote!"


    After that, she said to Du who was staring at Wu: "Madam, we still have something to do, so we won''t talk to you anymore! If you encounter sad things again in the future, you can try to talk to your rtives, maybe you won''t Its so ufortable, after all, we are family members!


    After saying that, regardless of whether Du Shiming understood the implications of her words or not, she followed Wu and the others, guided by the waiter, into the private room where guests were entertained.


    Du Shi wanted to say something more, but found that she could not find a reason for her two daughters to stay. She watched absentmindedly as the two sisters disappeared around the corner, and the pain in her eyes seemed to be thick and insoluble.


    After meeting two people one after another that she didn''t want to see, Mo Yan looked at the dazzling array of jewelry and steeled herself to choose two sets of exquisite pearl headbands for Xin''er and Sheng''er. She also asked Wu''s mother and daughter, Li Xiu''s nephew, Sheng Er, Tang Xin can choose at will.


    They couldn''t refuse Mo Yan''s kindness, so they had to choose the cheapest silver jewelry, and resolutely refused to have the beautiful and expensive gold and jade jewelry she selected for them.


    When they came out to pay the bill with the jewelry, the shopkeeper suddenly told them that someone had already paid.


    Mo Yan immediately guessed that Du Shi had paid the money in advance. She didnt want to be involved with Du Shi, so naturally she wouldnt spend her money. When the shopkeeper looked at her like an idiot, she took out eighty-six taels of silver and paid the bill, and told the shopkeeper to return the money to her the next time Du Shi came.


    Duobao Pavilion is a century-old brand with a good reputation. It will not ruin its own sign by using the money given by Du Shi. The shopkeeper listened to Mo Yan''s instructions and naturally agreed.


    Although the mood of shopping was ruined a lot, they finally got together to go shopping. Mo Yan didn''t want to spoil the interest of others, so he took advantage of his familiarity with the capital and took the group to visit the nearby streets and alleys. Along the way, they not only I bought all the items I wanted to buy, and also bought a lot of delicious and fun things.


    It wasnt until the sun set that I returned to the shop carrying the heavy items, and returned to Liuyang Vige with Li Zhong, Tietou and Wang Fattou.


    Back home, Wu, who knew Du''s identity, seemed to casually ask about how Mo Yan and Du met. Mo Yan simply told her, pretending not to recognize that Du was the mother of the three siblings.


    Wu Shi breathed a sigh of relief and told Mo Yan in a rather stern tone not to believe anything Du Shi said, lest Du Shi have bad intentions and deceive her. Mo Yanle pretended to be stupid and never thought of getting acquainted with Du''s mother and daughter, so she naturally agreed happily.


    Xiner, on the other hand, had doubts in her heart and kept asking some questions. Mo Yan and Wu blocked it tacitly, and no one told her the truth.


    No one nned to go to Lao Mo''s house to tell Mo Yonglu and others about meeting Mo Ernier in the city. Firstly, there is no need, and secondly, I dont want to talk to a few people from the old Mo family, so as not to be entangled by the leech-like Mo Hong family. Ever since she learned that Wu was building a brick house after the autumn harvest, she had been making a lot of noise. Although she didn''t take advantage of it, it was still enough to make people angry.

 Chapter 542: Hidden murderous intent(1)

    Chapter 542: Hidden murderous intent(1)


    Chapter 542 Hidden murderous intent (1)


    Mrs. Du returned home worried, and learned that her husband Chen Ji had returned and was reading in the study. She quickly changed her clothes, washed her face and dressed up again, and then she went there personally carrying the ginseng soup that had been stewed in the kitchen. to the study room.


    When Chen Ji''s two attendants saw thedying, they quickly bowed and saluted. Among them, the chief attendant standing on the left said tteringly: "Madam is here, the master just asked about you!"


    In the past, Mrs. Du would have responded gently, but at this moment she felt very ufortable. She nodded at the two of them casually, pushed open the ajar door, and walked straight in.


    In the eyes of two people who were confused for a long time, the door of the study room was closed tightly.


    "What''s wrong, madam? Is it possible that the eldestdy is angry again?" The chief officer on the left asked thepanion on the right curiously.


    Chang Sui on the right shook his head and said, "The eldestdy went to the Lin Mansion with the master early in the morning to y with the eldestdy of the Lin family. How can I make Madam angry?"


    "That''s strange. Madam''s face looks very bad, and she cameter than usual today. Could it be that she heard some rumors and thought that there is someone outside the master?" The long follower on the left murmured in a low voice.


    Chang Sui on the right side red sharply and scolded in a low voice: "The rtionship between the master and his wife is going well. Don''t talk nonsense! If the master and his wife know that you are nning this behind your back, you will suffer a lot!"


    Upon hearing this, Chang Sui on the left nced at the study with a guilty conscience, pped his mouth and did not dare to speak any more.


    The man on the right felt relieved when he saw this. Not to mention that there is no one outside, the master cannot be angry about this matter, and even if she is, she cannot know about it.


    Seeing Mrs. Duing in with ginseng soup, Chen Ji quickly put down the book in his hand, quickly stepped forward to take the tray, frowned and scolded: "How many times have I told you, from now on, leave these menial jobs to the servants?" Thats fine, the ginseng soup is so hot, what if you identally burn yourself?


    Listening to her husband''s seemingly ming but actually considerate words, Mrs. Du''s face finally showed a smile. She opened the lid of the cup to fill the soup and said at the same time: "How can I be so useless if I just serve a cup of ginseng soup?" Is it burned? Besides, if a servant serves it, will you drink it?"


    At the end of the sentence, Du Shi nced at Chen Ji and gave him the bowl filled with ginseng soup.


    Chen Ji chuckled, took the ginseng soup and drank it slowly. He looked up at his wife from time to time, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Although Chen Ji was already in his forties and had an ordinary appearance, and his slightly drooped eyes gave people a sinister and cunning feeling, when he faced Du Shi, his whole person became different. The deep affection in his eyes made him look... Extraordinarily gentle, with no trace of the ruthlessness or viciousness when he kills people.


    Mrs. Du suddenly looked at the white hair growing on her husband''s temples, and then touched the fine lines climbing up the corners of her eyes. Her eyes became moist uncontrobly.


    Even if she had the reputation of abandoning her husband and her son, even if she was reviled by thousands of people, and even if she could not recognize her child, she did not regret leaving everything behind and followed the man in front of her without hesitation and became his wife. Except for the regret of not having children, he gave her everything she wanted as a woman. She should be content, but...


    Chen Ji had been paying attention to Du''s every move. When he saw her eyes were red, he hurriedly put down the bowl, held her hand and asked, "Lan''er, what''s wrong with you? But someone bullied you when you went out today?" Finally, the tenderness in his eyes gradually faded away, and became covered with ayer of terrifying ferocity.


    Du Shi took out her handkerchief and wiped her eyes, and said in a low voice: "Brother Ji, no one bullied me. It''s just that I feel very ufortable when I think that I haven''t been able to give you a son and a half for so many years!"

 Chapter 543: Hidden murderous intent(2)

    Chapter 543: Hidden murderous intent(2)


    Chapter 543 Hidden murderous intent (2)


    Chen Ji''s eyes darkened, and he gently hugged Du and said nonchntly: "It''s not Lan''er''s fault that she doesn''t have children. Even if she doesn''t have children, her husband will arrange everything in the future. Lan''er can''t be left without someone to take care of her in old age!"


    If possible, of course he would like his beloved woman to give him a child, even a daughter, but since there has been no movement for so many years, he has given up!


    After hearing this, Mrs. Du felt increasingly sad. She leaned tightly in her husband''s arms and said painfully: "If I hadn''t left those three children behind, maybe I wouldn''t have been unable to have children. This must be God''s help." Punish me, punish me for being a cruel mother, it must be, it must be!"


    Chen Ji''s expression changed and he scolded: "You are not allowed to think that way. Even if there is retribution, God is punishing me. How can I me you!"


    As if he was worried about scaring his wife, he spoke in a gentle tone, with a hint of suspicion on his face: "In all these years, you have never mentioned those three children in front of my husband. My husband was afraid that you would be sad and never mentioned them. What happened to you today?" Are you hiding something from your husband?


    Du Shi was startled and shook her head in panic: "No, no! I saw a couple and their children shopping lively on the street today. I thought that I couldn''t give birth to a child for Ji Ge to inherit the incense. We can''t let Ji Ge enjoy his family life. Unconsciously, he thought of those children! Ji Ge, I have nothing to hide from you, so don''t be angry."


    No, Ji Ge must not let Ji Ge know that the children are also in the capital, otherwise Ji Ge will definitely be detrimental to the children! If she hadn''t tried her best to stop him, the three children and the man would have been harmed by Ji Ge. She was sorry enough for them, and she couldn''t let Ji Ge harm them no matter what.


    Looking at his wife''s flickering eyes, Chen Ji''s eyes surged with anger. He endured it again and again before he could get angry. The tenderness on his face became more and more profound: "Lan''er, I''m not angry, I just see you so sad. I''m sorry for you." I feel bad too! If you are willing, I will send someone to Mojia Vige to bring the three children to reunite with you! However, that area suffered from natural disasters and banditry in the past two years, and I dont know what is happening now. "After speaking, he lowered his head and carefully observed his wife''s expression.


    If she had never seen the three children before, Mrs. Du would have been very worried when she heard this. Now that she knew that the children were safe and seemed to be doing well, the worry was naturally gone. However, Chen Ji became suspicious. She still showed a worried look and said anxiously: "Brother Ji, then you should send someone to take a look quickly. If nothing happens, let them stay there. If there is something... I can only me them. Bad luck..."


    At this point, Mrs. Du''s eyes turned red again, but it was not because she was worried, but because she might never be able to recognize her own flesh and blood, and she would not even be able to get a word of "forgiveness" from her children until she died!


    She is not worried that her children will be found by her husband''s people. After all, the natural and man-made disasters two years ago disced countless people. Finding a few people is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Even if several children stand in front of her husband, he may not be able to find them. Can be recognized.


    Only this time, Du Shi underestimated Chen Ji''s determination.


    Chen Ji nodded and agreed without saying a word: "Don''t worry Lan''er, I will definitely send someone to find out more about my husband. Don''t be sad about it, otherwise I will be really angry."


    Although he didn''t see anything from Du''s face, Chen Ji, who was suspicious by nature, had nted seeds of doubt in his heart and sent someone to find out if it was true. However, he wanted to hear that the three Mo Yans had died in the natural disaster. News of man-made disaster.


    For him, the three siblings were the evil offspring that his beloved woman gave birth to for another man. He dreamed that they were dead.

 Chapter 544: Hidden murderous intent(3)

    Chapter 544: Hidden murderous intent(3)


    Chapter 544 Hidden murderous intent (3)


    Chen Ji was very fast. When Du left the study, he sent two groups of people behind. One group of people went south to Liuyang Vige, thousands of miles away, to inquire about the four Mo family members. The other group took advantage of Du''sck of attention and quietly took away all the servants who followed Du today for interrogation...


    Mo Yan, who was transporting a box full of gold into the space, didn''t know that her family was being noticed. Seeing that there were several boxes of valuables piled up under the Jasper stage, she pped her hands with satisfaction.


    In addition to a box of gold, there are five medium-sized wooden boxes next to it, all containing twelve silver ingots. Most of these silver ingots are the ie of the rice shop for more than nine months. The remaining small amount is the dividends from the wooden shop, some silver left after selling herbs, wild products, and vegetables to build a house, which adds up to almost 8,000 yuan. two.


    The remaining boxes,rge and small, are mostly unused treasures, rare furs and some precious cloths, all of which were New Year''s gifts from Xiao Ruiyuanst year.


    Mo Yan originally wanted to send back the priceless New Year gifts that Xiao Ruiyuan sent before. Later, she and Xiao Ruiyuan became so close that she asked him to take them back when they met.


    In the end, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t say anything. He just stared at Mo Yan with his cold eyes, as if Mo Yan dared to mention one more thing. In the next moment, he would shoot out ice picks and poke holes in her body, which scared Mo Yan. Shut up immediately, she really doesn''t have the courage to bear the serious consequences of offending a domineering person!


    Just because she didnt go back yet, she couldnt exin it to the upright Mo Qingze, and she didnt want him to know about her rtionship with Xiao Ruiyuan for the time being, so she hid everything in the space.


    As long as you are not as unlucky as in the previous life and let the space format, there is no ce safer than space! Mo Yan was relieved to hide all his belongings in the space.


    Half an hour before dinner, Mo Yan picked up the sickle and was about to harvest the ripe rice when she heard a knock on the door and Li Yan''s voice: "Sister Yan, Uncle Ding is here to see you, look. Im very anxious to get up!


    Uncle Ding is a viger hired by Mo Yan to take care of the rice fields in the depressions and terraces. He is very honest and takes good care of the rice fields. Mo Yan hardly needs to worry about it. Usually, when I was looking for help with weeding and insect removal, I would ask Mo Yan to get money to pay for the work.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan quickly put down his sickle and stepped out of the room. He opened the door and ran forward, obviously worried that there was something wrong with the rice in the paddy field. You know, the rice will be harvested in less than a month.


    Old man Ding came over this time and found out that there was indeed a "problem" with the rice, but this "problem" was a good thing!


    "Little boss, good thing, good thing, great good thing! The rice fields in the londs and terraces are all filled with grain. It''s just like what the little boss said. The rice is very plump. It''s a new species, a new species with high yield." Seeing Mo Yan When he came out, Old Man Ding stood up excitedly and spoke incoherently.


    The spacing between the rows for nting the rice seedlings was so wide at first. The owner said it was a new seed, so he had to do it that way. He was hesitant at the time, but he didn''t expect that the seedlings would really grow up in the end. If they hadn''t left enough space between the rows, they would have been choked to death as the little boss said.


    I thought this was just to save some grain, but I didnt expect that the ears of rice that came out some time ago were more than three ears longer than the ears of the old rice he nted before fleeing. Although everyone thinks that this new nt is not simple, he is still worried that during filling, most of these rice ears will be deted.


    These days, he wandered around the fields every day, not daring to rx at all. He dreamed that all the rice ears would be filled with grain, but he did not expect that they would actually be filled. He went around every paddy field and looked carefully. Almost every ear of rice had only three or five shriveled husks. In other words, these ears of rice would produce three times more rice than the old rice. . Based on this calction, one acre of paddy field can yield more than a thousand kilograms of rice, which has never happened before!

 Chapter 545: Hidden murderous intent(4)

    Chapter 545: Hidden murderous intent(4)


    Chapter 545 Hidden murderous intent (4)


    Old Man Ding''s joy also infected Mo Yan. She asked Old Man Ding to sit down and said with a smile: "The person who gave me the rice seeds only said that it was a new seed and could save a lot of seeds. I didn''t expect that the yield would be so high." ! I hope Uncle Ding wont tell anyone about this, and also give instructions to the folks who helped, lest anyone look down upon it and ruin the rice.


    Its not that she thinks too much, but in this time and space, it is incredible that the rice yield per acre can reach one thousand kilograms. If this news gets out, it will definitely cause an uproar. As the owner of high-yielding rice, she will naturally be the target of others attention.


    Although most people would not dare to pursue the idea of high-yielding rice with Yan Junyu as their backer, the brand name of Young Master Yan does not have much of a deterrent effect on some people in the royal family. If someone wants to take a hand, he cannot stop him.


    Dont worry, little boss, the old man has already told the folks about this, and they wont talk too much. Old Man Ding agreed without asking anything.


    Although he is just a farmer who digs food in the soil and does not have much experience, he can guess some of the pros and cons. In a town where he lived before fleeing, there was a person who made a delicious sauce, and someone came up with the idea of this sauce recipe.


    The man who made the sauce nned to raise his own money to build a sauce workshop. As a result, the workshop caught fire just after it was built. All six members of his family were burned to death in the workshop. I dont know how tragic it was!


    A secret sauce recipe can ruin a good family, let alone produce thousands of kilograms of rice per acre. The Mo family are all kind-hearted people. Which family in the vige has not inherited the kindness of the Mo family? If his family, Lao Ding, had not received grain, cotton and cloth from the Mo family the winter beforest, the seven or eight members of his family would have starved to death or froze to death.


    Mo Yan didnt know what Old Man Ding was thinking at this time, but he just sighed that he had found the right person. After thinking about it, she used the cover of her sleeves to take out a fifty-tael silver purse from the space and handed it to Old Man Ding: "Uncle Ding, after a while, the rice will be harvested. When the rice returns to the warehouse, you can Just divide the fifty taels of silver wages equally among the heads!"


    Old Man Ding stared at the heavy money bag in his hand. When he heard that there were fifty taels of silver in it, his hands shook in fright and he almost dropped the money bag to the ground. He hurriedly stuffed the money bag into Mo Yan''s hand. , resolutely refused to take it: "Little boss, no, no, no, we don''t need so much money, the old man can''t take it, he can''t take it!"


    Mo Yan smiled and exined: "In addition to wages, these fifty taels of silver also include red envelopes from me to everyone. If it weren''t for Uncle Ding''s careful care, the rice would not have grown so well. You deserve this. You will have to worry more about those paddy fields next year!"


    With more than one hundred acres of paddy field, weeds must be pulled out and irrigated every now and then. Sometimes when insects appear, they have to be caught under the sun. Although the wages they were given were not low, they earned it based on theirbor. Fifty taels of silver was indeed nothingpared to the value of the rice. Giving more is also to prevent those people from telling anyone before they harvest.


    Old man Ding declined again, and he probably understood Mo Yan''s intention, so he epted it. When he returned home with a heavy bag of money, he immediately summoned the forty or fifty vigers who usually helped him, and repeatedly told them to keep it secret. He also said that as long as the rice returned to the warehouse smoothly, everyone would get one or two pieces of silver as wages.


    The vigers rubbed their hands in excitement after hearing this. As long as you work hard for ten days and a half, you will earn one tael of silver. That is one tael of silver. If you go to the city to work as a coolie, it will take you one and a half months or even two months to earn it!


    Not to mention how happy these vigers were, Mo Yan took the three beasts back to his room after dinner and closed the door and entered the space. As usual, I went to Lingquan to see the ck Ganoderma lucidum and the two old ginseng nts.

 Chapter 546: Hidden murderous intent(5)

    Chapter 546: Hidden murderous intent(5)


    Chapter 546 Hidden murderous intent (5)


    Since the whole body turned ck, the size of the ck Ganoderma lucidum has not changed, but the color seems to be darker, and the ck oil is shiny, as if it will drip oil the next moment.


    Rtively speaking, the two ginseng nts have changed a lot. Although the ginseng body under the soil cannot be seen, judging from the growth of the branches and leaves, which are green and shiny, they are growing well.


    After pouring the spiritual spring water and pulling out the herbs that grew to their edges, Mo Yan couldn''t help but have a headache when looking at the space full of golden yellow and the green that spread to the edges.


    In the past, I was always worried about the overrun of chickens. Now those chickens have been moved to the orchard, and most of thend in the space has been "upied" by various medicinal materials.


    Before the medicine garden was established, she collected seeds every day. Later, when she had enough seeds, she stopped caring about it and put all her energy into growing food. Although the seeds of these medicinal materials can continue to grow on it without being picked, their rhizomes will continue to grow in the soil. In more than a year, they have grown from less than two acres to what they are now.


    Mo Yan knelt down and resignedly uprooted the herbs that were almost covering the rice. He piled them aside and sent them to Dr. Du when he was free.


    This plowsted for two or three hours. Mo Yan stood up, wiped the sweat from his forehead, beat his old waist that was about to break, looked at the area that had not been pulled out, and shouted depressedly: "God, give me an all-powerful little helper. I will definitely sacrifice pigs, cows and sheep to you during every new year and festival from now on! Ah-ah-ah-"


    Mo Yan, who was shouting at the foggy head, didn''t know that the merit bead in the center of the jasper tform shed, and ripples appeared on the transparent bead body. In the center of the ripples, a round star appeared. The little ck dot disappeared without a trace in the next moment, as if it had never appeared.


    Weiyuan Hou Mansion, study room in the outer courtyard.


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned while flipping through a book called "Mingzhou Mountains Chronicles". As soon as he saw the title, he knew that this was a book introducing the mountains of the maind.


    Recently, in addition to handling official duties, Xiao Ruiyuan has focused all his energy on books introducing mountains and rivers, hoping to use these books to find mountains and rivers that may have given birth to thousands of years of ginseng, and then send people to search for them.


    This stupid method is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. Even if it is possible to determine which famous mountains and rivers contain thousand-year-old ginseng, those sent there may not be able to find it.


    However, there is no other way. Chu Heng''s days are running out, and there is only less than five months left for Xiao Ruiyuan to find Millennium Ginseng. This is all he can do.


    Just as Xiao Ruiyuan was contemting, there was a knock on the door of the study room, and then Xiao Shiyi walked in and presented the letter he had just received with both hands: "Master, there is news from Shiliu."


    Xiao Ruiyuan put down the book and took the letter. When he saw the content of the letter, a look of solemnity shed in Shen Jing''s eyes: "Let Shiliu continue to keep an eye on her and report any news immediately! In addition, send two more people to secretly protect Miss Mo. If anyone dares to harm her, he will be killed without mercy!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ruiyuan really had the intention to kill. If he hadn''t been worried about ruining the overall situation, the moment that person sent someone to investigate Mo Yan, he would have ordered the person to be killed.


    "Yes! I have the order!" Xiao Shiyi frowned and suppressed the shock in his heart. The master''s order once again refreshed his understanding of Miss Mo.


    Even if she does not have peerless beauty or a good family background, she can still be valued so much by her master that he even sends six extraordinary secret guards to protect her secretly. For this reason alone, Miss Mo is extraordinary. From this point of view, the master is really trapped!

 Chapter 547: Hidden murderous intent(6)

    Chapter 547: Hidden murderous intent(6)


    Chapter 547 Hidden murderous intent (6)


    Thinking so, a smile that could be described as gratifying appeared on his face. The master has found the girl he likes and will get married soon. He will have a wife who truly cares about him and a child who will give him affection. The old marquis is alive in heaven and can feelpletely at ease.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes fell on the letter again, with an unpredictable expression.


    It took a lot of effort to trace the origin of the heart-eating poison. Not only him, but also thete empress died of poisoning more than 20 years ago, and my cousin also became ill. It was the person who dedicated the poison to the Lin family, and then The Lin family borrowed it from others and sent it to the concubine who poisoned thete empress.


    The concubine who directly poisoned her is certainly hateful, but the Lin family, Concubine Lin and others, as well as the people who offered the poison, are the real culprits. Unless they are uprooted and eradicatedpletely, the pain my cousin has suffered over the years will never end.


    I just didnt expect that the person who offered the poison would be involved with Yaner. If Shiliu hadn''t noticed something strange and made a special investigation, he wouldn''t have known that Yan''er''s biological mother was still alive or that he and his cousin were enemies.


    Not to mention that the person was his enemy, as long as the thought of Du abandoning her husband and son and running away with others, Xiao Ruiyuan did not have the slightest affection for this future "mother-inw", so he did not intend to tell his beloved woman about it.


    The eighth day of the eighth lunar month is a good time to get married and break ground. This day is the day when the Mo family''s rice is harvested, and it is also the day when the winery and the Wu family''s new house are groundbreaking.


    Things were all rushed together, and Mo Yan was a little unable to move away. Fortunately, Old Man Ding is in the field, so she doesn''t need to worry about the harvest. The vigers who help with the work also go back to their homes for lunch at noon. The Mo family only needs to send some tea to the field.


    The Mo family harvested rice, so almost half of the vige''sbor force was used. Mo Yan asked Lin Yong to pick out the remaining 30 people. Twenty of them were led by Master Lu to dig the foundation for the winery, and the other ten helped dig the foundation for Wu''s new home. The person who built the house for the Wu family was a great disciple who had learned the true inheritance of Master Lu. It was easy to build an ordinary farmhouse.


    Mo Qingze will take the provincial examination in September. Now is the critical time. He can''t get away for the time being. Mo Yan can only resist everything on the winery construction site.


    The bricks, tiles and wood have been prepared long ago, but the building area of the winery is not smaller than the Mo family''s courtyard. In fact, once the entire winery ispleted, it will be more than three timesrger than the Mo family''s.


    However, there was no rush to build the winery. Mo Yan divided the entire project into three phases. The first phase is under construction and can bepleted before winter. By next fall, the decoration inside will bepleted and the fruits in the orchard will be ripe, just in time for use.


    As for the second and third phases, after Mo Yan negotiated with Master Lu, they will be built in the spring and autumn of next year respectively. Those families who asked Master Lu to build their houses could only postpone the work. If Master Lu hadn''t been interested in the drawings Mo Yan had produced, and had Liu Tinn as his niece, he might not have agreed.


    A long string of firecrackers sounded, and Mo Yan picked up the shovel and dug the first shovel of soil, which was considered the official start of construction.


    Just like apetition, as soon as the sound of firecrackers on one side stopped, a string of longer firecrackers sounded on the other side. Mo Yan looked at the direction and found that it was not the ce where Wu''s house was built, so she casually asked the vigers helping out: "Is anyone in the vige having a happy event today?"


    Generally, when a family is having a wedding, they will tell their close friends and invite them to have a wedding drink. Others who are not called will take the initiative to say "congrattions" and ask for good luck.


    The viger thought for a while and seemed to have thought of something. He nced at Mo Yan hesitantly and said, "It should be the old Mo family who is marrying their daughter. I heard that the Fang family wanted to marry a daughter-inw as soon as possible. It was only in July." Its the ghost month, and if theres no good days, its August.

 Chapter 548: Hidden murderous intent(7)

    Chapter 548: Hidden murderous intent(7)


    Chapter 548 Hidden murderous intent (7)


    When Mo Yan heard this, a strange smile appeared on her face: "So it''s scheduled for today, it''s a good day." It was so good that she almost forgot about it.


    The viger didn''t notice anything strange about Mo Yan, and couldn''t help but feel strange when he saw that she seemed to be really happy for the old Mo family. Didnt these two families break off their rtionship a long time ago and never have any contact with each other? Do rich people really think differently from ordinary people?


    Thinking of this, the vigers shook their heads. No matter what they do, they should work hard and earn thirty cash a day!


    Work just started today, and there was nothing going on at the construction site for the time being. Mo Yan watched it for a while and then returned home to make lunch with Li Xiu, Wu, and the two vige women invited by the Mo family when they built the housest year. There are more than a hundred people working on the two construction sites. It is not easy to feed so many people.


    While washing vegetables, Mrs. Wu also talked about Mo Yongxi''s marriage: "She is lucky enough to be able to marry a rich man in the city and be a real wife. If she is willing to change her temper and live a peaceful life, she will be blessed for the rest of her life." Landed."


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Mo Yan''s lips, she shook her head and said: "It''s easy to change a person''s nature, but it''s hard to change her temper. I''m afraid she can''t change her temper. If she finds someone who is a good match, she can tolerate it no matter how good she is. Now she has climbed to such a high branch." Son, she will suffer in the future."


    When Mrs. Wu heard this, she asked very puzzledly: "You said that the Fang family is not short of money, and it is not difficult to find someone who is well-matched or has poor conditions. Why do you want to fall in love with someone like Mo Yongxi?"


    Mo Yongxi''s reputation can be clearly understood by asking around in the vige. No good family would want such a daughter-inw? Not to mention asking around, the Fang family is very anxious to get married, which is too abnormal.


    Mo Yan looked at Wu who was still pure and gentle in her brows, shook her head, and decided not to tell her about those dirty things, lest she wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Mo Yongxi''s husband''s family, the Fang family, has a small grocery store, which only takes in seventy or eighty taels of silver a year. The family supports an old woman to do menial work, so it can only be regarded as a small wealthy family.


    The Fang family was willing to marry Mo Yongxi. Why did they really care about her appearance and character? Of the three generations of the Fang family, there is only one single Miaomiao, Mr. Fang. Unfortunately, the only Miaomiao who can carry on the family line is a crook. He only likes weak and weak sissies, be it gentle women or virtuous women. That''s fine, it doesn''t bring up any interest (sexuality).


    What made the two elders of the Fang family even more desperate was that their son fell in love with an actor and secretly took the Fang family''s savings over the years to support the actor. There is no airtight wall in the world, and this matter soon spread among the neighbors.


    For the first time, the two elders of the Fang family beat Young Master Fang, who was close to their heart. However, even if he was beaten to the point where he could not get out of bed, Young Master Fang refused to leave the actor behind and "change his evil ways" to marry a wife and have children.


    The two elders really felt sorry for their only son. Seeing that he really couldn''t change, and they couldn''t beat their son to death, they nned to marry their son a wife, firstly to cover up the family''s shame, and secondly, to keep the Fang family in good stead!


    Just as soon as the news about Young Master Fang being a man and keeping an actor came out, the Fang family, which originally had a matchmakering to visit them, waspletely ignored. Even if the old couple of the Fang family promised arge amount of money and asked the matchmaker to make a deal, it would not work out in the end. After all, how could anyone who really loves a girl not ask about her in advance? If this inquiry can be sessful, then that''s a sign of trouble!


    Seeing that the girl in the city was dying, the two elders of the Fang family decided to go outside the city. However, just like before, as long as the people who were originally interested inquired about it, the next thing would definitely be ruined. At this moment, Mo Yongxi "identally" broke into the sight of the two elders.

 Chapter 549: Hidden murderous intent(8)

    Chapter 549: Hidden murderous intent(8)


    Chapter 549 Hidden murderous intent (8)


    It''s not an ident to say it was an "ident", it was Mo Yan who single-handedly caused this. She just asked the secret guard to pretend to be an ordinary person and tell the Fang family that they were looking for a noble man who matched her horoscope to be their wife, and Mo Yongxi was moved.


    Mo Yongxi''s reputation in the vige was bad. No one in the vige or surrounding viges wanted to marry her. She is getting older and older, and it is impossible not to be anxious. Now that a good marriage has fallen from the sky, won''t she grasp it firmly?


    Just when Mo Yongxi was trying his best to catch up with the two elders of the Fang family, Mo Yan asked the secret guard to pretend to be a Taoist priest and give instructions to the three members of the Fang family. He only said that if he found a person who matched his horoscope, the Fang family would definitely The poption is prosperous and the wealth is abundant.


    When the two elders of the Fang family saw that the "Taoist" told them clearly and clearly, including when they had been sick and where the family''s money was hidden, they naturally believed it and soon followed the "Taoist"''s instructions to a certain ce. Somewhere around Yue, he found Mo Yongxi who had been waiting there for a long time.


    Finally, the Fang family followed the instructions of the "Taoist" and forced the old Mo family to provide a dowry of fifty taels of silver, otherwise the marriage would be annulled. Then, Tietou was forced to marry, and Sannier and Shitou were almost sold. In the end, they were able to sessfully escape from the old Mo family and reunite with the Wu family.


    Mo Yan is not the Holy Mother. The old Mo family treated her badly, her current siblings and her father, and even indirectly killed her. She cannot forgive her. That is unfair to her.


    After arriving in Liuyang Vige, people from the old Mo family, especially Mo Yongxi, burned wood, broke off fruit seedlings, and even tried to destroy her appearance... Afterwards, Mo Yongxi not only did not regret it, but also intensified her behavior and treated them badly in every way. How could you let such a poisonous snake go?


    If only Mo Yongxi had been more sensible and not blinded by the morous appearance, and had inquired about the Fang family, she would not have ended up marrying a man who had no luck (sex). Unfortunately, she loves vanity. He thought so highly of himself that he never thought that the honey was covered in arsenic.


    Instead of letting her stay in the vige and cause harm to others, it would be better to marry her off ording to her wishes and cause harm to others. The fact that the Fang family was harmed is not unjust. Knowing that his son only likes men, he still wants to harm an innocent girl and marry him into a widow. What is this if not cruel?


    Its not that the family refused to enter the house, plotted against them, and made them dog-eat-dog. Mo Yan did not regret it at all.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was silent, Mrs. Wu just thought she was not interested in this matter, so she talked about other things. As she talked, she talked about Da Nier who was cutting vegetables not far away: "Da Nier is also ten years old this year." She is seven, and I dont know what kind of husband she will find in the future! Da Nier has suffered a lot. I dont expect her to be rich in the future. I just hope she can have enough to eat and find a husband who really cares about her. Just get by.


    Since the news spread that her family was going to build a brick house, several people in the vige had started thinking about it, but in the end she pushed them away. It''s not that she looks down on those younger generations, but that those younger generations either have many brothers and sisters at home, or the elderly at home are unkind. When there are many brothers and sisters, there are many disputes. The old man is unkind and the daughter-inw is in trouble. She cannot let her daughter follow her own old path.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what Mrs. Wu was thinking. She looked at Da Ni''er who was slim and could cut vegetables with ease. She smiled andforted: "Sister Da Ni''er is capable and virtuous. It''s hard to find such a good girl even with antern. Whoever marries Da Ni''er Sister Nier, you have umted great virtues, Sister Nier will definitely find your right husband!"


    Having heard this, who wouldnt iron the post? Wu smiled proudly, and the lines under her eyes became much deeper: "I''m not boasting, Da Nier is indeed a good person. If it hadn''t been for that natural and man-made disaster, Da Nier wouldn''t have been dyed until now. Fortunately, there is no such mess now. People, no matter how bad things happen, you can always find a good family for her."


    At this time, Da Nier, who had finished cutting the vegetables, came over with a basket of vegetables. She happened to hear these words and couldn''t help but blush on her face, but that confusing face appeared in her mind.


    Seeing her blushing and dazed, Mo Yan smiled and joked: "Look at my sister Nier, she is blushing so hard that she can''t help but think about her sweetheart, right?"


    Da Nier suddenly woke up and her face became even redder. She couldn''t tell whether it was because she was nervous or guilty. She shook her head violently and stammered: "No, I didn''t think about it. Why did I think about it?"


    Hey, Sister Da Nier is so thin-skinned that Im embarrassed to see the joke anymore. Mo Yan smiled happily, because she didnt know Da Nier well enough, so she didnt notice anything unusual about her at this time.


    However, Mrs. Wu noticed her daughter''s abnormality, her heart skipped a beat, and she calmly probed: "Da Nier, you are a big girl, and you have always been measured. If you really have any thoughts in your heart, just tell your mother. , Mom wont me you for anything.


    When Da Nier heard this, hesitation shed across her face, and she finally shook her head and said, "Mom, it''s okay, don''t think about it. My brother hasn''t married yet, so you should pay more attention to him!"


    Mrs. Wu took a deep look at her daughter and followed her words and said: "Your brother is a boy, so he can''t suffer any loss. If he really has a girl he likes, no matter what the girl looks like or what her family background is, my mother will definitely give it to her." He married the girl home."


    Da Nier nced at her mother guiltily, not knowing what to say to her. Seeing Mo Yan listening with her ears straightened, she couldn''t help but said: "Yan''er will be fifteen when the new yeares. When Uncle Mo wins the election, Yan''er will Im afraid that the youngdy from another family will marry into an official family and be an official family in the future!


    Forehead!


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that the topic would turn around to herself, but when she thought that her father had won the imperial examination, or even won the first prize, his family background was still far from that guy''s, she was so heartbroken that she couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 550: Beat into a pigs head(1)

    Chapter 550: Beat into a pig''s head(1)


    Chapter 550: Beaten to a Pigs Head (1)


    Looking at Mo Yan, who has outstanding appearance and demeanor, Wu strongly agreed: "Yan Yatou is a lucky person, and she will definitely be the same in the future."


    Mo Yan didn''t know how to answer the conversation, so she pretended to be shy and lowered her head to wash the vegetables, which made Wu and her daughterugh a lot.


    After theughter, Mrs. Wu''s expression became serious: "These days, all discerning families value being well-matched! If the daughter-inw''s family background is not enough, she will alwaysck some confidence in her husband''s family. It is inevitable that she will be timid. If she is in her husband''s family, Its just that she is easy to get along with, otherwise she will be looked down upon more easily, and anyone will dare to step on her a few times. This daughter-inw has no choice but to suffer when she is wronged, and her family cannot stand up for her even if they want to."


    "Well, take Mo Yongxi as an example. She is considered a high-married woman. Many people in the vige say that she has a good life, but whether she is good or not is only known after she is married." Mo Yan agreed very much with Wu''s words.


    In this era, no matter whether you are in love with each other or not, the first rule for marriage between a man and a woman is to be of the same family. Although it has blocked many lovers, it has ensured the stability of the marriage to a certain extent. It was also because of this that she turned a blind eye to Xiao Ruiyuan''s advances.


    Although Mo Yongxi has the "prosperous" horoscope of her husband''s family, the people in the Fang family will be more tolerant of her, but ording to her arrogant and domineering temperament, she will probably use this to be even more unscrupulous. He is a good Longyang man, so it would be strange if he didn''t cause an uproar.


    The two people''s unintentional conversation touched the strong inferiorityplex hidden deep in Da Nier''s heart. She chose vegetables in a daze and even tore up the leaves without noticing.


    Just now, Mrs. Wu had a vague feeling that her daughter was hiding something from her, and some of the words she saidter were also meant for her. Now she saw that Da Nier looked like this after hearing those words, and she felt increasingly uneasy. This uneasiness drove her to figure out her daughter''s thoughts as soon as possible. She always felt that if she left it alone, something bad would happen.


    Suppressing the worries in her heart, Ms. Wu decided to ask her questions before going to bed at night. She could not just watch her daughter continue on a possibly wrong path.


    Everyone was so busy that even five-year-old stones were ced under the stove and firewood was stuffed into the fire pit. At the end of the day, we were both tired and had backaches, and we had no time to chat. We each took hot water and took a shower, then went back to the room to sleep early.


    After giving Shi Shi a bath, Mrs. Wu put her on the bed and coaxed him to sleep, then went to the next room.


    Tietou, Sannier and Shitou moved into Mo''s house after they left Lao Mo''s house. Tietou was too embarrassed to upy a room to himself, so he slept in the same room with Li Zhong holding the new quilt Mo Yan gave him. It was also convenient for him to ask some business questions at night. The two sisters, Da Nier and San Nier, slept in the same room. Mrs. Wu slept next door with her young Shi Shi.


    When Wu knocked on the door and went in, the sisters were still asleep. Sannier was still young and there were some words that were difficult for her to hear, so Wu sent her to look at the stone next door to prevent the stone from being dishonest while sleeping and rolling off the bed.


    As soon as Sannier left, Mrs. Wu closed the door tightly and asked directly, with a serious expression, Da Nier who was making the bed: "Da Nier, is there someone in your heart?"


    Da Nier paused her hands and suddenly turned her head to look at Wu, with obvious panic on her face: "No, no, mother, there is no daughter!"


    Upon hearing this, Ms. Wu reached out and poked her forehead heavily, and said sadly: "You were raised by your mother, and you have never been upset with her. Do you think your mother really can''t tell when you say this?"


    Da Nier''s face turned pale, her hands tightly clenched the corner of the quilt and she didn''t speak, as if she acquiesced.

 Chapter 551: Beaten into a pigs head (2)

    Chapter 551: Beaten into a pig''s head (2)


    Chapter 551: Beaten to a Pigs Head (2)


    Wu Shi was slightly relieved. She was really afraid that her daughter would fight her to the end and refuse to admit it. Now that she admits it, the next thing will be easier to handle.


    "Da Nier, who is that person? Does Mom know you? Mom said that when you are older, if you really fall in love with someone, as long as you have good character, know how to care for others, and are easy to get along with the family, Mom will not be opposed to."


    But Da Nier shook her head and refused to tell who the person was: "Mom, don''t ask, my daughter won''t tell who he is. Don''t worry, my daughter knows the rules and won''t do anything random."


    When Wu heard this, not only was she not relieved, but she was even more worried: "You silly kid, you have been more stubborn than anyone else since you were a child. If you don''t say it out loud, will my mother just watch you think about it in your heart? In the end, Can you get into the horns of a bull and not get out?"


    "No, mother, my daughter won''t do it. Just wait for a while and she will be fine. My daughter will never have random thoughts!" Da Nier shook her head violently, looked straight at Wu and said, as if she was trying to persuade her mother. As if convincing myself.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Wu felt more and more distressed, but she knew that this kind of thing couldn''t be rushed, and she couldn''t force her daughter to do it all at once, so she softened her expression and said softly: "Okay, okay, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. Mom wont force you, juste and tell mom when you want to, at your age, I dont ask for anything else, I just want you four brothers and sisters to be healthy and live a happy and smooth life.


    Da Nier looked at her mother, who had gray hair on her temples, and nodded fiercely with tears in her eyes: "Mom, my daughter understands, my daughter understands! My daughter will be fine, so don''t worry!"


    How can your godmother not worry if you are like this? Wu sighed secretly, stroked her daughter''s moist cheek, nodded and said nothing more.


    The wall foundation of the winery is a big project. Hundreds of people are digging non-stop with shovels and pickaxes every day. Only one-twentieth of the first phase of the building is dug out in one day. If the weather is good and it doesn''t rain, it will take a month and a half. Only then can the wall foundation beid.


    Rtively speaking, rice harvesting is much faster. With forty or fifty hard-working vigers helping out, it took three days to cut more than 100 acres of rice. Fortunately, autumn has already begun, and the weather has been nice and crisp recently. The cut rice is spread on the ground and can be dried in the sun for a day or two. At that time, it is transported to the rice field and spread evenly, and then the oxen is used to harness the stones. The roller keeps rolling on the rice, and the rice can be knocked down.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Mo Yan rushed back from the construction site to prepare lunch for lunch. Before she got home, she bumped into an acquaintance she didn''t want to see - Mo Yongxi.


    This road is the shortest one from Mo''s house to the construction site, so there have been more people walking around in the past two days. Mo Yongxi appeared here as if he was specially waiting for Mo Yan.


    Looking at Mo Yan, who was getting closer and more beautiful, Mo Yongxi pinched his palms tightly, and then he restrained the urge to step forward and tear the face apart, and a twisted smile appeared on his face: "Oh, Ben Who do you think the young mistress is? It turns out to be a little **** who just came back from a man''s den. No wonder she smells a disgusting odor from a distance!"


    This remark is not unkind. It directly nders Mo Yan, the vigers who help, Master Lu and others. If other girls in the vige who are thin-skinned heard this, they might be so angry that they wouldmit suicide by jumping into the river.


    Mo Yan nced at Mo Yongxi who was full of malice, and looked away as if she saw something disgusting, and walked straight past her,pletely ignoring her.


    This kind of person is purely looking for a sense of presence. The more you care about her, the more arrogant she will be. The best way is to simply ignore it.

 Chapter 552: Beaten into a pigs head (3)

    Chapter 552: Beaten into a pig''s head (3)


    Chapter 552: Beaten to a Pigs Head (3)


    You bitch, stop for me!


    Sure enough, Mo Yongxi was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She rushed to Mo Yan and blocked the way with open arms. The two golden bracelets hanging on her wrists were particrly eye-catching, but against the ck and yellow skin, It''s almost impossible to watch.


    No matter how patient Mo Yan was, he still got angry after being called a "bitch" two times and three times. She was toozy to talk nonsense to a lunatic, so she directly raised her hand and pped her **** the face under Mo Yongxi''s disbelieving gaze.


    Before Mo Yongxi could recover, she pped her again... The sound of "p, p, p" echoed throughout the field.


    It wasn''t until Mo Yan felt that her hand hurt and started to feel hot that she stopped unterally "torturing" her. Then she calmly took out her handkerchief, wiped her right hand carefully, and threw the handkerchief on the ground.


    Seeing that Mo Yongxi''s originally unattractive face was red and swollen, uglier than a boiled pig''s head, a bright and dangerous smile appeared on Mo Yan''s face: "I''ve wanted to beat you up for a long time, but it''s a pity that I haven''t been able to do so." I failed to seize the opportunity and didn''t expect you to knock on the door yourself, so don''t me me for being rude!"


    Although he had nned this woman and let her marry a man who was good at Longyang, how could such revenge be as satisfying as taking it personally?


    "B-bitch, slut, uh (I) won''t... uh, I won''t shake (let go), but (you)... it''s this slut, **** -" Mo Yongxi''s frightened eyes were filled with hatred. The shot hit Mo Yan, and her swollen cheeks made it impossible for her to speak aplete sentence.


    Mo Yan looked at Mo Yongxi who was like a clown with disdain. Just as he was about to p her a few more times to make herpletely speechless, she saw a burly, ordinary-looking young man rushing over quickly and shouting: : "Who are you? How dare you hurt someone in broad daylight? Is there any royalw?"


    Mo Yongxi, who had his back turned to the man, heard the familiar voice, his eyes lit up and he quickly turned around and rushed towards the man as if he saw a savior: "Fu Qun (Jun), see you (save me), Come on (save me)!"


    It turned out that the man was none other than Mo Yongxi''s newlywed husband, Mr. Fang, who supported the actor. Behind him, there was a follower.


    When Young Master Fang saw Mo Yongxi, who was swollen into a pig''s head and changed beyond recognition, he was so frightened that he sat down on the ground and let out a horrifying howl: "Monsters, there are monsters, help, help!"


    Mo Yongxi looked at her husband who was on the ground with a frightened face and trembling body. A sh of disappointment shed in his eyes. Then he rushed forward and grabbed Mr. Fang who kept screaming and said: "Husband, it''s uh, uh, uh, it''s you." Motherfucker!"


    When Young Master Fang heard a familiar voice, he realized that the "monster" in front of him was his wife who had just passed away. He immediately threw her away in disgust and scolded her angrily: "Didn''t I say you are not allowed to touch me? You bitch. Are you looking for a fight?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yongxi was so angry that her heart felt like a fire was burning. She suppressed the anger in her heart and looked gentle and carefree. If that face was intact, it would arouse a man''s desire for protection, but now with this pig-headed face, all that''s left is the coldness.


    Mo Yongxi didn''t know it. He pointed his finger at Mo Yan who was watching the fun with his arms folded. He deliberately pinched his throat and cried: "Husband, this bitch, it''s all the fault of me, it''s her who beat me up like this." , but I want to avenge my concubine!"


    Hearing this, Young Master Fang turned away his eyes in disgust: "Humph, even if you beat a dog, you have to look at the owner! Don''t worry, I will make the decision for you." After saying that, he quickly got up from the ground, narrowed his eyes and red viciously at Mo Yan: "You stinky girl, don''t you know that she is from our Fang family? If you hit her, you are pping our Fang family in the face. If you are sensible, please apologize to me quickly, otherwise I want you to look good."


    Mo Yan was almostughed at by Young Master Fang. He spoke so arrogantly, did he really think he was the young master of a wealthy family? ncing at Mo Yongxi who looked proud, and then looking at Young Master Fang''s nostrils pointing upward, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Sure enough, its not that the same family doesnt live in the same house. These two people, one is domineering and the other is a principal. Together, they are truly a match made in heaven!


    "You stinky girl, why are youughing? Hurry up and apologize to me, hurry up!" Mo Yan''s half-smiling lookpletely angered Young Master Fang. He rushed to Mo Yan and shouted loudly, While reaching out to push her.


    Mo Yan didn''t give Young Master Fang a chance to get close. Before he could reach out his hand, Mo Yan kicked him in the abdomen.


    Ah Young Master Fang screamed and fell backwards to the ground.


    Mo Yan stepped on Young Master Fang''s chest before the follower came up to attack him, and asked with a sweet smile: "Young Master Fang, how do you want me to apologize, eh?"

 Chapter 553: Proving sourness(1)

    Chapter 553: Proving sourness(1)


    Chapter 553 The sourness of proof (1)


    Mo Yan''s body has been tempered by the spiritual spring water for several years, and he works in the space every night. His strength and flexibility are far beyond those of ordinary men. Even without martial arts, it is not a problem to deal with one or two strong men.


    At this time, Young Master Fang was trampled under Mo Yan''s feet. No matter how hard he struggled, his body felt like being pressed by a boulder and he could not break free. He red at Mo Yan fiercely and yelled at the stupid servant: "You useless thing, why don''t you give this stinky girl to this young master to die... Oh ah -"


    Before the word "hit" could be uttered, it instantly turned into a scream. However, Mo Yan increased his strength, causing Young Master Fang to feel pain when he stepped on it.


    "Young... Young Master..." Looking at the screaming master, the servant who originally wanted toe to help was afraid to take action easily.


    As for Mo Yongxi on the side, she was pped hard several times, and she was even more frightened. Apart from the vicious abuse and curses directed at Mo Yan, she did not dare toe up to fight.


    Hmph, youre so dishonest, it seems like youre really itching to get beaten! Mo Yan sneered and increased the force on his foot again, but it would not cause any substantial damage to him.


    She has no enmity with Young Master Fang, she just wanted to scare him when she saw him meddling in other people''s business, so that he would stop messing around. It''s just that she hasn''t really struck a serious blow yet. Young Master Fang, who was afraid of being beaten into a second pig''s head, knew "current affairs" and took the initiative to beg for mercy:


    "Auntie, I am a young man... I am a young man who has eyesight but cannot see the mountains. I beg you, my aunt, to be generous and let the young one go! When I get back, I will teach this **** Mo Yongxi a lesson and vent my anger on my aunt''s behalf."


    Mo Yan looked at Young Master Fang who was crying bitterly. He had no idea that this tall and burly guy was so useless. If he continued to be as arrogant as before, he might even look down on him and give him a beating. Where can I go, but now, she has no interest in doing anything.


    She took her feet away and said condescendingly: "Young Master Fang, you said this yourself. If you can''t do it, you won''t be able to leave Liuyang Vige standing today."


    Hearing this, Young Master Fang felt as if he was on the verge of amnesty, and said very doggedly: "Yes, yes, I will obey my aunt''s words. When I go back, I will teach this ignorant **** a lesson so that she will never dare to be honest again." Appearing in front of my aunt is disrespectful to my aunt!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Yongxi''s disbelieving scream interrupted: "What? Husband, how could you do this? This **** hit you, you should hit him back hard, you can''t beat him , you can spend money to find your friends to teach this **** a lesson and avenge you, but it would be better for you to just beg for mercy, are you a man?"


    When Young Master Fang heard this, he was furious. He got up from the ground and pped Mo Yongxi''s pig-headed face: "Whether I am a man or not is not something you, a bitch, are qualified toment on. As long as you know, I am you." Husband, its your God, if you dare to be disrespectful to me, even if I beat you **** to death, no one will dare to say anything!


    This p was not as skillful as Mo Yan''s. Young Master Fang channeled all his frustrated anger into this p, and used brute force to directly knock out two of Mo Yongxi''s teeth. Her face became more and more swollen. I couldn''t help but look at it, the red flesh seemed to be bleeding.


    Mo Yongxi spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and looked at Young Master Fang with anger and fear. He didn''t dare to cover his painful and unconscious face with his hands, but he just hated Mo Yan in his heart.


    Seeing that she seemed to be more honest, Young Master Fang snorted proudly and said tteringly to Mo Yan: "Auntie, I have already taught her a lesson. When I go back, I will definitely tell my father-inw and mother-inw about this and let them do it again. Do you think its okay to discipline this **** properly?

 Chapter 554: Proving sourness (2)

    Chapter 554: Proving sourness (2)


    Chapter 554 The sourness of proof (2)


    Mo Yan nodded and said casually: "Your wife is the most loved by your father-inw and mother-inw. If she goes back like this, your father-inw and mother-inw will probably have a problem with you. But as a wife, she dares to yell at your husband like this. Even insulting her, it''s only natural for you to teach her a lesson! I think, as long as you exin it clearly and your parents-inw are reasonable, they shouldn''t me you. "


    Young Master Fang was not stupid. He immediately understood what Mo Yan meant and nodded and bowed his head in agreement. Finally, under Mo Yan''s impatient gaze, he asked his servants to take action, grabbed Mo Yongxi and left together.


    After beating the person he wanted to beat for a long time, he finally felt nauseated. Mo Yan felt as if he had drank water from a spiritual spring, and his whole body felt so refreshed. She walked briskly and was about to go home when a few more people appeared in the thick grass in front of her.


    When she saw clearly who the person was, Mo Yan''s eyes twitched fiercely, and when she saw someone''s half-smiling expression, she felt that her whole body was in bad shape: "Mr. Yan, when did youe? Why? Wont you send someone to call me?


    Yan Junyu shook his jade bone fan and stared at the woman with a fake smile in front of him with interest. He raised his eyebrows and teased: "If I didn''te here in person, wouldn''t I have missed this good show?"


    Mo Yan wasughed at by him, but she lost her previous difort and said calmly: "It''s not a good show. It''s an honor for me to smile from my talented young master."


    Yan Junyu saw that she had be so arrogant again, and shook his head boredly: "You girl, you usually look so polite, but you didn''t expect to be so fierce...well, awesome, you are like a ''hero among women''" ''ah!"


    Under Mo Yan''s re, Yan Junyu changed his words to just the words "heroine among women", and anyone could hear the ridicule in it.


    Mo Yan looked like she didn''t understand. She solemnly blessed Yan Junyu and said, "Thank you very much for yourpliment. I will continue to work hard and live up to your expectations!"


    Yan Junyu suddenly choked up. What did he expect? You obviously didnt say anything!


    After being dyed by Mo Yongxi and others, she kept talking to Yan Junyu for a while. When Mo Yan returned home, the dishes had been cooked and the rice was almost steaming, so she had no choice but to entertain Yan Junyu and tell him about the winery and rice.


    Yan Junyu leanedzily on the back of the chair, chiming in a few words from time to time, and seemed to be listening attentively. However, Mo Yan, who had sensitive senses, noticed that he was absent-minded, and his vague eyes fell on him several times, revealing that Looking at him strangely.


    Mo Yan didn''t notice his malice, but she felt a little ufortable being stared at like this. She felt that if she had any questions, it would be better to ask them in person.


    Therefore, when Yan Junyu''s eyes drifted over again, she went directly to meet him and asked straight to the point: "Young Master, if you have any objections to me, you can speak out directly. You are holding back your difort, and I am also depressed and panicked. "


    Being "caught" on the spot, a rare unnatural look shed across Yan Junyu''s face. After thinking for a moment, he finally couldn''t hold it back. After swiping away Guanyu, he asked what he had hidden in his heart for a long time: "You...are you with Hanzhang, well, Xiao Ruiyuan, who exactly is..." What''s the rtionship?


    Perhaps because he felt that it was not a good idea to ask such a question to a girl, Yan Junyu paused and covered up thest four words.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that Yan Junyu would ask her such a personal question, so her expression was dull for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal. Looking at Yan Junyu who was seriously waiting for the answer, she suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and said without changing her expression: "It''s the kind of rtionship you know."


    Other than the two of them, only the secret guards knew about the matter between her and Xiao Ruiyuan. It was impossible for those secret guards to betray Xiao Ruiyuan and tell Yan Junyu about this. Since Yan Junyu asked such a question, it was obviously Xiao Ruiyuan who told him. After all, they had a good personal rtionship, so it was not impossible that Xiao Ruiyuan would tell him.

 Chapter 555: Asking for proof of sourness (3)

    Chapter 555: Asking for proof of sourness (3)


    Chapter 555 The sourness of proof (3)


    In this case, she didn''t need to hide it, but she was curious about how Xiao Ruiyuan, with such a cold temperament, could take the initiative to talk about such a private matter? The person in front of me is even stranger. After all, apart from their cooperative rtionship, they are at most ordinary friends. It is obviously too much to ask such a question directly!


    As if he didn''t expect Mo Yan to be so frank and admit it directly, Yan Junyu looked at her nkly, unconsciously clenched the jade bone fan in his hand, and pretended to be shocked and said: "I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant and fall in love with such a person. Big ice cube! Tsk tsk, thank you for being brave enough not to be afraid of him, otherwise I would really be worried about that guy not being able to find a wife and spend his whole life with a grown man!"


    When he said this, Mo Yan''s cold face reappeared in Mo Yan''s mind, and a touch of tenderness overflowed unconsciously on his face: "He is very good!"


    When Yan Junyu saw this, a sourness suddenly rose in his chest, and his tone was also sour: "Huh, that guy pretends to be cold and cold just because he has a good face. Some girls like this kind of tone. I didnt expect you to be such a superficial woman.


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes secretly. Xiao Ruiyuan made friends with such a person. She really suspected that he was making a bad friend and a cheat!


    Seeing that she neither admitted nor defended, Yan Junyu felt ignored and couldn''t help but feel more and more ufortable. He red at Mo Yan and said angrily: "I said that about that big ice cube, so why didn''t you say something?"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes at him this time and said without sincerity: "What the young master said is right, but the youngdy has nothing to say!"


    Yan Junyu:


    At this moment, Da Nier walked over with a touching blush on her face. She just walked into the vines and noticed something abnormal inside. She wrung her fingers ufortably, nced at Yan Junyu secretly, and whispered to Mo Yan: "Sister Yan, the food is ready. Master Lu and the others are also back. You and Young Master Yan go over to eat, or you should cook alone." One copy, delivered to you?"


    Before Mo Yan could speak, Yan Junyu stood up and said to Da Nier with a normal expression: "No need to bother, let''s eat together! I have heard about Master Lu for a long time, but I have never had the chance to meet him, so I just took this opportunity to meet him. Fan."


    Seeing that he didn''t mind, Mo Yan naturally had no objection, so she stood up and made an invitation gesture, and led him to therge dining room in front.


    When we arrived at the dining room, therge round table was already filled with food, and there were already many people under the eaves and in the yard eating their rice bowls. Because there were so many people, all these dishes were packed inrge earthenware pots. As for the rice, it was in the wooden steamer and ced on a bench nearby. Anyone who wanted to add rice could add it themselves.


    Master Lu and others live and eat on the construction site all year round. When eating, they usually stand or sit anywhere with a bowl in hand. A few people gathered together and chatted while eating, which was particrly sweet and satisfying.


    It was the first time that Yan Junyu saw such a way of dining. After a moment of sluggishness, he refused Guan Yu''s service, walked to the wooden steamer without changing his expression, served himself a bowl of rice with a spoon, and picked himself up from the round table. If you like the food, you will go to Master Lu and talk to him while eating.


    Master Lu has heard of the name of Mr. Yan Xiaogong of Wu''an Pce, but he has never seen the real person. Seeing that the young man who took the initiative to greet him had an outstanding appearance and extraordinary bearing, he guessed that his identity was not simple, so he felt a little cautious in his heart and responded politely.


    Yan Junyu is a good dancer. Once someone catches his eye, he can always gain their favor in a short period of time.


    Sure enough, before the meal was finished, Master Lu, who had a straightforward personality, started calling him brothers. When he learned that he was Yan Junyu, the famous "dandy" in the capital, heughed and patted him on the shoulder. The look and feel is getting better and better.


    It didnt take long for the two to form a lifelong friendship. When the winery waspletelypleted, Master Lu led his growing construction team to build one exquisite courtyard after another for Yan Junyu at the foot of Yuhua Mountain, allowing him to make a lot of money. Because of his foresight, Mo Yan invested arge amount of money, got a share of the pie, and made a fortune.


    Master Lu became famous because of this, not only in the capital, but also in the south of the Yangtze River, dignitaries and dignitaries traveled thousands of miles to pay him a lot of money to build mansions and houses, and he gained both fame and fortune.

 Chapter 556: Autumn hunting(1)

    Chapter 556: Autumn hunting(1)


    Chapter 556 Autumn Hunting (1)


    After lunch, Master Lu and others rested for a while, then went to the construction site to continue digging the wall foundation. Yan Junyu, who had nothing to do, came to the mountain behind Mo''s house. Looking at the towering mountains in the distance, he couldn''t help but feel a little itchy, and encouraged Mo Yan to take the three beasts with him to go hunting in the mountains.


    Mo Yan didn''t want to apany him crazy, so she decisively refused: "There are many wild beasts in the mountains. Even if there are three beasts to open the way, safety may not be guaranteed. The young master has a distinguished status, so it is better not to take risks."


    Yan Junyu looked at her resentfully and said faintly: "Don''t think that I don''t know that you often go into the mountains. You, a weak woman, can get through unimpeded, so why not? You are not happy because you don''t want to stay with me, right? ? If it were that boy Hanzhang, would you girl still refuse? "


    Mo Yan was confused. He really didnt understand what kind of madness this guy had. He didnt want to mess around with him, so he had to find a reason that sounded very reliable and said: When I usually go into the mountains, I only wander around the outside. There are only pheasants and rabbits in the outside like this. How can small wild animals show off my young masters hunting prowess? Large prey can only be found deep in the mountains, and the terrain in the mountains isplex. Although there are three beasts in the mountains, you will not get lost, but there are wolves in the mountains from time to time. Once entangled, it is difficult to escape. I ampletely thinking about the safety of my young father-inw."


    Yan Junyu looked at Mo Yan with a sincere face, and seemed to think that she really cared about him. He couldn''t help but feel a little happy. He snorted arrogantly and said, "Since you care about me so much, I won''t be embarrassed." You, anyway, the triennial autumn hunting will be held in a few days, and I will have plenty of opportunities to show off my skills."


    Mo Yan''s heart moved and she couldn''t help but ask: "Will Brother Xiao go? Will there be any danger?" She had not forgotten that a few months ago, his assassin was still atrge. Who knows if someone will Use Qiu Lie to kill him again!


    Yan Junyu rolled his eyes and gritted his teeth and said, "Girl, your heart is indeed biased. I am standing in front of you. You don''t care at all, but you never forget the people who are not here. You are so kind!"


    Mo Yan was speechless and thought to himself, can youpare with Brother Xiao? You are such a good-for-nothing good-for-nothing, and you still have the two giant Buddhas in the pce as your backers. Who will be able to get enough to support you? It is not good for you!


    She couldn''t helpining in her heart, but she didn''t have the courage to say this in front of Yan Junyu, so she simply stopped talking, which was regarded as acquiescence.


    Yan Junyu felt more and more ufortable when he saw this. He shook the jade bone fan loudly, as if he wanted to fan away the manic and depressive energy that couldn''t help bute out.


    In my mind, I looked at the master who was not calm, then looked at Mo Yan, who was very calm, and shook my head silently in my heart. Some things are better left undisclosed. The master may just have a whim, or his mind may fade away at some point. There are some things that he shouldn''t say or ask. Taking good care of his master is his duty as a ve.


    Since he couldn''t go hunting in the mountains and there was little fun, Yan Junyu''s good mood was ruined, so he nned to go home and prepare for the autumn hunting. Every time I go hunting in autumn, I always see some good shows, but I dont know what they will be like this time.


    Mo Yan wished he could go back early and was busy leading the way.


    The brisk steps were so obvious that Yan Junyu was so angry that his teeth hurt again. He hit Mo Yan''s head several times with a jade bone fan. Seeing her being so angry but afraid to speak, he felt better.


    Walking outside the courtyard gate of Mo''s house, Yan Junyu saw bundles of grass-like things suddenly appeared in the open space in front of the door. There were several vigers walking towards here not far away. He couldn''t help but ask: "These What do people do with so much grass? Is it stored for firewood in the winter?"

 Chapter 557: Autumn hunting(2)

    Chapter 557: Autumn hunting(2)


    Chapter 557 Autumn Hunting (2)


    Looking at his master''s curious expression on the baby, Guanyu held his forehead and couldn''t bear to look at it, but he couldn''t bear to say anything.


    Mo Yan couldn''t hold it back anymore. She nced at Jun Yu with disdain and said expressionlessly: "That''s not grass, that''s the high-yielding rice that the young man asked about before!"


    Yan Junyu:


    He is not a farmer and does not know that rice grows on ears of rice that are like grass. He is innocent, okay?


    Although I feel a little upset after being looked down upon by others, it is nothing to worry about in the face of the high-yielding rice that can produce thousands of kilograms per mu. Yan Junyu looked around the pile of rice ears with interest, and then carefully asked the vigers who picked the rice ears. When he learned that these rice ears were three times longer than ordinary rice ears, the estimated yield per mu would not be less than 1,000. When he weighed 1,000 jins, he felt as if he was stepping on the clouds, and his mind waspletely upied by the words "one thousand jins per mu".


    "Haha, the yield per mu is a thousand catties! The yield per mu is a thousand catties! It turns out that there really is a rice yield of a thousand catties per mu!" Yan Junyu couldn''t helpughing loudly. His high-spirited appearance also easily infected Mo Yan and Guan Yu. They were too Now we understand what it means to have high-yield rice with a yield of 1,000 kilograms per mu.


    After the excitement, Yan Junyu quickly calmed down. He looked at Mo Yan and spoke in an unprecedentedly solemn tone: "Are you really going to hand over this great contribution to me? If this matter is done in your name, the Holy Spirit will surely There is a big possibility of a heavy reward, including titles and titles for your father and brothers. You have to think about it carefully!" For the first time, he did not use the title "Master" to refer to himself.


    Mo Yan smiled calmly: "If it weren''t for my uncle, high-yielding rice might not have a chance to appear in the world! Therefore, this credit belongs to you, my uncle."


    Had she not met the person in front of her, or if he was too interested in profits but not in righteousness, she would not have dared to nt space rice so easily. She could not tell the source of the rice seeds clearly. Now that he is in charge, even if someone pays attention to her, it will only be because of Yan Junyu, and there will be no trouble that she may not be able to handle.


    When Yan Junyu heard this, he didn''t know whether he should be relieved or regretful. He asked himself that he was not a gentleman. It was impossible for him not to be moved by this achievement that would surely leave his name in history. However, he is not so despicable as to plunder other people''s achievements and make it his own. He asks this question because he does not want the woman in front of him who is so indifferent to make people feel bad to regret it!


    However, he will not take advantage of this in vain! Taking a deep breath, Yan Junyu''s narrow phoenix eyes shed with determination: "In that case, you''re wee! If you regret it one day, you can tell me at any time, no matter what, I can''t be with someone Women robbing things is too damaging to my image as a wise and powerful man!"


    At the end of the day, this guy turned into the familiar carefree look, as if the serious person before was no longer him.


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes at him angrily, but there was a deep smile in her eyes...


    It would take a day or two for dozens ofborers to bundle and carry more than 100 acres of rice back. After it was brought back, it was spread out to dry in the dojo. When it waspletely dry, oxen pulled stone rollers were used to crush the grains, which took another five or six days. After the grains are crushed, they have to be dried again, which takes about ten days. Adding them up, it will take at least half a month for the more than 100 acres of rice to be bagged and sealed.


    Five dayster, that is, after the Ghost Festival, Yan Junyu went to autumn hunting with Shengjia and would note back for half a month. He made an agreement with Mo Yan to send someone to transport the rice twenty dayster, that is, the first day of September. Go to town. Mo Yan doesn''t need to worry about what happens next.


    Before Yan Junyu returned to the city, Mo Yan made an excuse to give him a jar of wine. He closed the door and entered the space. He dug out the oldest ginseng tree from the ginseng field except the two nearly thousand-year-old ginseng nts and arge bottle of special effects. Panax notoginseng powder, and then filled a water bag full of Lingquan water, wrapped them all in a big bag, took a jar of wine, and handed it to Yan Junyu: "This is for your autumn hunting. If anything happens, these things can alwayse in handy."


    As for the truly life-saving ck Ganoderma, she nned to ask Xiaohua to send some after they arrived at the paddock. After all, fresh ck Ganoderma has the best medicinal effect!


    Yan Junyu took a deep look at Mo Yan and said nothing. He just carried the baggage and carefully ced it on the carriage. Then he got on the carriage and left Mo''s house without looking back.


    Its night, in the study room of Jingshan Vi.


    The pale moon hangs in the sky. When the breeze moves, the moonlight shines through the window on Chu Heng''s face, making his originally gentle face look a bit colder. His thin cheeks are now bing more and more sunken. , there was an abnormal greenish color on his face, it was obvious that his illness had worsened a bit.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Chu Heng with his back turned expressionlessly, his eyes full of helplessness and worry: "Your Highness, Qiu Lie is not worth your risk!"


    He never expected that his cousin would invite him to participate in this autumn hunt. His body was not suitable for traveling long distances, even if the capital was only a short day''s journey from the paddock.


    Chu Heng did not look back. He slowly raised his hand in the shadow and ced it under the pale moonlight. The hand, which was already bloodless, looked increasingly pale and scary.


    He clenched his fists, and a look of determination shed across his face: "Hanzhang, I have made up my mind, you don''t need to persuade me anymore!"


    It will be better to live in a few days. If you dont go, you will never be able to go again! If you miss this opportunity, you will no longer be able to kill your enemies and avenge your mother! Now the only thing that keeps him alive is revenge!


    Chu Heng rarely calls himself his master in front of Xiao Ruiyuan, and the subtle strangeness in his tone made Xiao Ruiyuan frown. He walked up to Chu Heng and did not miss the murderous look on his face that he had no time to conceal. His heart suddenly became cold, and even more There is too much but there is no power: "Your Highness, it''s not worth it, you still have Hanzhang!"


    Those people are not worth giving up yourst hope, not worth taking risks, and not worth getting your hands dirty! Even if you are unable to kill your enemy at thest moment, I will avenge you and your aunt!


    Chu Heng smiled slightly, but there was traces of sadness in his smile: "Hanzhang, I have let those people live happily for so many years, but my cousin can''t bear it anymore! Before my cousin died, the only thing he wanted to do was to do it with his own hands. Avenge my mother and myself, otherwise, my cousin will not be able to rest in peace even if he dies!"


    If possible, he would rather sit in that position and y with his enemies in the midst of apuse, but he has no time!

 Chapter 558: Autumn hunting(1)

    Chapter 558: Autumn hunting(1)


    Chapter 558 Autumn Hunting (1)


    Looking at Chu Heng with a determined look on his face, Xiao Ruiyuan understood that no matter how he tried to persuade him, nothing could stop him from seeking revenge. He understood better that it was not that his cousin had done nothing over the years. The ANBU he had personally cultivated many years ago had be frighteningly powerful. Even if he took tough measures, he could not stop it. Cousin''s revenge on Concubine Lin, Prince Heng and the Lin family.


    The only thing he can do is to try his best to cooperate with his cousin''s actions during the autumn hunting period. No matter whether the revenge against those people can seed or not, he must protect his cousin''s safety and let him escape unscathed.


    As if he had seen Xiao Ruiyuan''s thoughts, Chu Heng rolled his wheel and came to his cousin. His expression was majestic and he said in amanding tone: "This time, I will kill my enemy with my own hands. Hanzhang, Dont interfere!


    With an almost invisible frown between his eyebrows, Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Chu Heng expressionlessly, unmoved.


    But Chu Heng made up his mind that he didn''t want his cousin who had protected him since he was growing up and fought for him through life and death to interfere. As if he thought of something, his expression softened: "No matter sess or failure, there will always be one person who will be pushed out to bear all the consequences! My cousin is the prince of Da Chu. No matter how much my father hates me, he will not do anything to my cousin. The most severe punishment is to abolish my cousins position as prince and put him under house arrest! But you are different. If you interfere, my father will do nothing. The emperor will definitely force you to bear all the me!"


    At this point, Chu Heng paused, and before Xiao Ruiyuan spoke, he continued: "My cousin knows that you don''t care, but you can just watch the century-old foundation of Weiyuan Hou Mansion be destroyed in your hands? Even if you really don''t care, Can you bear to let Miss Mo feel sad for you, orpletely forget you and marry someone else and have children?"


    When Xiao Ruiyuan, who was originally expressionless, heard thest sentence, hesitation shed in his eyes. No man wants to see his beloved woman sad for him, nor does he want to see himselfpletely forgotten by his beloved woman, or even getting married and having children with another man.


    Just thinking about these things that might happen in the future, his heart ached so much, and he was filled with jealousy towards the man who didn''t exist yet. His jealousy made him want to destroy everything. However, he couldn''t do it to watch his cousin take risks and even lose his life.


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan who looked uncertain, Chu Heng''s eyes shed with deep disappointment, but at the same time he felt lucky. What''s disappointing is that this younger brother who he''s grown up with finally has the girl he likes, and he is no longer the most important person. Fortunately, there is such a girl who can make his cousin have some scruples and finally be willing to think about his own safety. It has also be popr.


    This kind of tangled andplicated mood is difficult for people who have not experienced it personally. It was the first time Chu Heng had such a mood, but he was very satisfied.


    Although he has already married a wife and even has a beautiful concubine, his dpidated body, let alone having children, even having **** is a luxury. He is destined not to enjoy the happiness of human rtions, but this cousin, whom he regards as his biological brother, can take his shorings into consideration, marry a wife, have children, and enjoy a family rtionship.


    Although the girl is not worthy of her cousin, she has saved his life and helped him. He does not have much time and does not have time to choose a suitable wife for his cousin. I hope his choice is not wrong.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know what Chu Heng was thinking at this time, but he could see the heartfelt concern and longing in his cousin''s tender eyes. He didn''t know what his cousin was longing for, but the look in his eyes made it impossible for him to say anything against it.


    Chu Heng just took it as a promise and stopped intervening in the matter of revenge. He turned to other things and looked surprisingly rxed.

 Chapter 559: Autumn hunting(2)

    Chapter 559: Autumn hunting(2)


    Chapter 559 Autumn Hunting (2)


    Not long after the two chatted, there was a knock on the door. Before they could be called in, Yan Junyu pushed aside the half-hidden doors and rushed in. He stuffed the baggage he was carrying directly into Xiao Ruiyuan''s arms, envious. He said jealously: "Someone asked me to bring it to you, huh, there will be no next time!"


    Not long after Yan Junyu arrived at Liuyang Vige, Xiao Ruiyuan received the news. Listening to his sour tone, he knew the origin of the baggage, and a rare smile appeared on his stern face.


    "Tsk, tsk, look at this idiot''s stupid look. He''s so blind that he''s worthless!" Yan Junyu leaned on the back of the chair,zily shaking the jade bone fan, his brows filled with disdain, but the gap between his brows The depression revealed revealed his true inner thoughts.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at Yan Junyu lightly and focused all his attention on the package. When he opened the package and saw the ginseng as thick as a child''s arm, the smile on his lips froze. He subconsciously nced at Chu Heng and saw his cousin urging him with a smile. He suppressed the dull pain in his heart and picked up the package. A medicine bottle containing special effect Panax notoginseng powder.


    Opening the medicine bottle and smelling the familiar smell inside, Xiao Ruiyuan raised his eyebrows. His intuition told him that this was no ordinary Panax notoginseng powder. But now no one was injured and bleeding, so he couldn''t deliberately stab himself to test the effect of the medicine. He put the cork on the bottle and put it away, looking at the bulging water bag.


    Xiao Ruiyuan could guess what kind of water was in the water bag. He couldn''t help but be moved by Mo Yan''s thoughtfulness. The long-suppressed longing in his heart deepened a lot. He just wanted to rush to Liuyang Vige immediately to see it with his own eyes. It would be nice to meet her and hug her.


    It is inevitable that someone with ill intentions would notice it, as the two of them had not seen each other for more than three months. Even if there are secret guards sending messages back and forth from time to time, it is still not as good as seeing it in person.


    No matter how intense the longing was, for the safety of his beloved, Xiao Ruiyuan could only suppress the impulse and continue to endure it. Really thinking too hard, he jumped up to the roof and looked far away in the direction of Liuyang Vige, wondering what his beloved was doing and whether he was also thinking about him. Several times, a long night was spent on the roof like this.


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan staring at the water bag in a daze, with his thoughts wandering to nowhere, Yan Junyu became increasingly unhappy. He rushed over and tied the bag tightly, and said provocatively: "In every huntingpetition in the past, I was thest I always lose to you, this time, if I win, how about you promise me something?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Yan Junyu with a smirk on his face, and uttered three words coldly: "No!" As if he was worried that someone was messing with him, he thought for a moment, and gave a rare exnation: "This time, cousin Qiu Lie will alsoe to the meeting. Go, I want to protect you and wont participate in the huntingpetition!


    "What? What did you say? My cousin also wants to participate?" Yan Junyu was so shocked that he forgot about thepetition and immediately stared at Le Chuheng.


    Yan Junyu rarely went to court in the morning, and he had not been to Jingshan Courtyard for quite some time. Chu Hengs decision to go to the paddock was suddenly decided, so he did not have time to know that Chu Heng would participate in the autumn hunting.


    "Huaixi, don''t be surprised. My cousin is just going to have a look. Nothing will happen!" Chu Heng said with a smile. He also didn''t want this rtionship to be worried even though they were separated by a generation, but he also cherished his cousin and didn''t want him to get involved. When He came in, he concealed his n: "My cousin doesn''t have much time left. In the remaining days, I hope to experience things that I have never experienced before, and my cousin''s visit to this world is not in vain!"


    Hearing this, Yan Junyu felt a sense of sadness in his heart: "Cousin..."


    His nature is wild and freedom-loving, and he can feel the pain of being imprisoned. Although my cousin could walk around in his early years, he was imprisoned in the cold pce because of his weak body and his life was in danger at any time. When my cousin got married and moved into the Prince''s Mansion, his legs no longer had the strength to stand and he could only sit down. In a wheelchair, I waited for that slim hope day by day, and now I ampletely in despair.


    Even though he had expected that such a day woulde, Yan Junyu felt depressed and ufortable thinking that this day would actuallye. He clenched his fists tightly, and the deep feeling of powerlessness almost defeated him.


    The three of them looked at each other in silence, and the atmosphere in the study became calm. Not long after, Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu came out of the study together. Without each other knowing, they secretly issued a series of secret instructions to their respective people...


    August 16th, the wind was clear and there was no cloud in the sky. It was a good day for traveling.


    Since the time of Emperor Taizu of the Great Chu Dynasty, autumn hunting has be amon practice, but it has changed from once a year to once every three years now. In the first autumn hunting, only the emperor led the entire royal family, noble families and a few trusted ministers to the royal paddock for hunting.


    This practice soon spread to the people. At first, many wealthy families imitated the royal family. Every Hungry Ghost Festival, they would invite rtives and friends to go to the nearby mountains to ride horses and hunt, both for fun and to show off their skills.


    Later, even ordinary people began to follow suit. If there were no mountains or wild animals nearby, they would take fishing rods to ponds orkes to fish. Autumn is the time when fish and shrimp are plump. Even if you stay for a day and only catch one fat fish, it is extremely interesting.


    Therefore, the three-year autumn hunting is regarded as a grand event in Chu.


    Needless to say, the royal family traveled in a grand manner. Countless canopy chariots stretched for more than ten miles, followed closely by the chariots of the capital''s wealthy families and important ministers. These people can not only apany the saint on the autumn hunt, but also bring their families. As a result, the entire autumn hunt team besrger andrger, and there is a long queue.


    The tter of horse hooves rose with the wind, breaking the tranquility of the autumn wilderness. On both sides of the road, majestic forest guards armed with spears were vigntly paying attention to the movements around, lest anyone with ulterior motives collide with the holy driver. .


    The Royal Paddock is located in Fenghuang Mountain, a hundred miles away from the capital, and it takes four to five hours to get there. Each carriage is equipped with sufficient water and food. There is no need to stop and rest on the way. However, if people have three urgent needs, they usually stop every hour for convenience and take a break.


    This time there was another prince who was noble but frail and sick. Emperor Hui''an not only personally issued an order to extend the rest time, but even sent a trusted **** to ask whether the prince could adapt to it and whether there was anything wrong with it. This move could not help but make other people happy. The prince and prince were jealous.

 Chapter 560: Autumn hunting(1)

    Chapter 560: Autumn hunting(1)


    Chapter 560 Autumn Hunting (1)


    The weather after autumn has long lost the scorching heat of summer. Only at noon, the sun is still a bit zing. The group''s temporary stop is in a small forest. There is a small river nearby, which is just right for those who love it. The cleandies got out of the car, washed their faces, and walked along the river for a while to relieve themselves from the hard work of boating and traveling.


    The prince''s bright yellow chariot was parked under a big tree. The breeze blew and lifted the gauze curtain on the window. A thin figure could be vaguely seen standing on the wall of the chariot with his eyes closed and concentrating.


    Although the spacious carriage was veryfortable, the road was uneven and bumpy along the way, which was bearable for ordinary people, but for the frail Chu Heng, it was extremely difficult.


    At this time, Chu Heng''s face looked very bad, and the ck and blue color seemed to be aggravated. If he hadn''t drank some spiritual spring water and swallowed ginseng slices, he would have been lying down in the car by now.


    Xiao Ruiyuan sat under the big tree, gnawing dry food with cold water, and paying attention to Chu Heng''s movements, with deep worry lingering in his eyes.


    A group of people came over not far away. The two leading them were dignified in appearance and extraordinary in appearance. One was Prince Heng, who was the third among the princes and was deeply favored by the emperor. The other was Qi, who was the seventh and was conferred upon his wedding not long ago. The king, followed by several princes who were still underage and still living in the pce.


    Xiao Ruiyuan narrowed his sharp eyes, swallowed thest mouthful of dry food and stood up slowly. When King Heng, King Qi and others walked in, he bowed slightly, cupped his fists and saluted: "I have met His Highness King Heng and His Highness King Qi!"


    Hearing the icy salute, King Heng didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he said very politely: "The smooth journey this time is all thanks to General Xiao. Thank you for your hard work, General Xiao!"


    King Heng has a gentle face, is modest and kind, and loves his brothers and sisters. He is known as the "Wise King" in the court. He is even more famous than the prince who is gentle and elegant but lives in seclusion. Because of this, he has won over many ministers in the court, and he is the most popr candidate for the sessor prince among more than a dozen princes and princes.


    Being praised, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t even move his brows, and said in a cold voice: "It is my duty to protect the Holy Emperor and the Crown Prince. Your Highness, Prince Heng, said it hard."


    King Qi on the side couldn''t stand the arrogant look of this man. Before King Heng could speak, he couldn''t help but stand up and said sarcastically: "What a ''duty'', I see you following the prince every step of the way." , I thought you were a dog raised by the prince, who only knows how to protect the prince, the real owner, and doesnt take anyone else seriously!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan lowered his eyes and said nothing, not even looking at King Qi, as if the living person in front of him did not exist at all.


    Seeing that he was being ignored, King Qi''s handsome face began to twist. Just as he was about to speak and punish Xiao Ruiyuan for being disrespectful, a cold voice came over: "Seventh Emperor Brother, you are here just to embarrass General Xiao. ?


    King Heng and King Qi froze and looked at Chu Heng in the carriage, who didn''t know when he opened his eyes.


    King Heng reacted quickly. He walked quickly to the carriage window and bowed solemnly to Chu Heng in the carriage, with his usual smile on his face: "Brother Second Emperor is worrying too much. Brother Seventh has a bad temper." Its clear that its toote for him to worship General Xiao, so how can he be malicious?


    ording to the rules, King Heng should call Chu Heng the prince or the prince''s brother, but King Heng never did this. Every time he greeted Chu Heng, he called him "the second prince brother". Others thought he was a brother-inw, calling him the second emperor brother to show his closeness. Only those who knew his true face could understand the ambition hidden behind the title.

 Chapter 561: Autumn hunting(2)

    Chapter 561: Autumn hunting(2)


    Chapter 561 Autumn Hunting (2)


    Chu Heng looked at the ugly-looking King Qi and smiled warmly, but the smile did not reach his eyes: "You two brought all the royal brothers here, but something happened?"


    Hearing this, King Heng called the other princes over and said with a smile: "Second Emperor Brother, this is your first time to participate in autumn hunting with my brothers. My brothers are so happy, but they are worried about the bumpy road. Second Emperor Brother''s My body cant bear it, so I came here to take a look.


    When Chu Heng heard this, he seemed very happy. He stretched out his skinny hand and touched the nearest thirteenth prince through the car window. His brows were filled with emotion: "Thank you for your concern, brothers. A little bump is nothing! I am also very happy to be free with all of you, and I hope that on the day of the Autumn Hunting Competition, I can see with my own eyes the good skills of all of you!"


    The thirteenth prince whose head was touched was just a child of five or six years old. Looking at Chu Heng''s unattractive and even scary face, he was already a little scared. At this time, the cold touch on his forehead was like the cold one in the ghost story. The ghostly hand shrank in fear for a moment, and his head unconsciously turned to the side, trying to figure out the severity and not cry.


    A touch of pain shed across the face of Chu Heng, who had lost his palm. He stared at his pale and bloodless hands, with a deep sadness in his tone: "This is the first time I will participate in autumn hunting with you, and it will probably be thest time. stop!"


    When King Heng saw this, the dark light in his eyes shed away, and then his eyes became moist, and he changed to a sad expression: "Brother Emperor, you must not have such negative thoughts until the end, maybe one day An expert from outside the world appeared and took action to cure the poison of the Second Emperor Brother!"


    "Extraordinary masters? Where are the extraordinary masters? Living one more day is just one more day of torture. It is better to be freed earlier and suffer less from the disease..." Chu Heng looked in a daze and murmured to himself As he spoke softly, he seemed to have lost all his energy and spirit, and his whole figure seemed to be entangled inyers of deathly energy, from which he could no longer break away.


    "No, Brother Second Emperor, you can''t give up easily no matter what. Your father and grandmother are old and they love you the most. Do you have the heart to give them white-haired people to ck-haired people? My brothers and sisters. , we all hope that the Second Emperor Brother is safe and sound. Second Emperor Brother, you have to cheer up..."


    King Heng looked increasingly sad and kept trying to persuade Chu Heng to cheer up. His look of deep brotherly love moved the princes who were still young and unable to distinguish between true and false to tears.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at King Heng''s pretentiousness with cold eyes, and suddenly felt that King Qi''s impatient face was more pleasing to the eye.


    Chu Heng also didnt want to see King Hengs face, so he lowered his eyes and said, Thank you, Third Emperor Brother, for your exnation. In the future, I hope that Third Emperor Brother will lead all the younger brothers to be filial to their father and the Emperors grandmother. If there is a spirit underneath, I will definitely thank the Third Emperor Brother."


    Second Emperor Brother


    King Heng looked like he was in pain. Seeing that Chu Heng''s face was getting more and more depressed, he tried to persuade him again and again with tears in his eyes. After sessfully winning over several young princes, he was finally satisfied with King Tongqi and took the young princes back. .


    As soon as those people left, Chu Heng seemed to have lost all his strength. He was leaning against the wall of the car in a cold sweat, struggling to even raise his hands.


    Xiao Ruiyuan skillfully took out the water bag from his waist, poured out a cup of spiritual spring water and carefully fed it to Chu Heng to drink. He also took out the ginseng given by Mo Yan, quickly cut off a small piece, and let Chu Heng hold it in his mouth. Lost vitality.


    Soon, Chu Heng''splexion improved a little, and he looked much more energetic. He stared nkly at the branches fluttering in the wind outside the window, and suddenly said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "Hanzhang, when my cousin dies, he can be cremated like the Heyi tribe, and scatter the ashes in the wind. Can you agree? ?


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyebrows jumped and he wanted to say "no" loudly, but after meeting Chu Heng''s yearning eyes, he couldn''t say these two words.


    Chu Heng didn''t care if he didn''t get Xiao Ruiyuan''s response, but the brilliance of his eyes became brighter and brighter!


    After a short rest, the long queue of cars continued towards Phoenix Mountain.


    King Qi abandoned his chariot and got into King Heng''s chariot in front. As soon as he got on the chariot, he couldn''t help but asked: "Brother Third Emperor, it would be better for that sick man to die. Why do you advise him to cheer up? If he really cheers up, he may not know how long it will take before he dies, so why don''t you continue..."


    King Heng''s expression changed, and he quickly covered King Qi''s mouth. He looked around with sharp eyes. Seeing that no one outside noticed this, he closed the car window tightly, released his hand and warned King Qi in a stern tone: "This is Don''t talk nonsense, once it reaches the ears of the father, the mother and concubine will not be able to protect you!"


    When King Qi heard this, his face turned a little pale. He couldn''t help lowering his voice and said angrily: "He is also the son of the father. If the sick man hadn''t lived for a short time, what son could the father have in his eyes? Like me. Its okay to be so mediocre and ipetent, but the third emperor brother is many times better than the sick Yangzi, but the father still likes the sick Yangzi more, isnt it because the sick Yangzi can be reincarnated and cast into the belly of thete queen? , is he the legitimate son? If the mother and concubine didnt like to fight for each other, she might have been on the phoenix throne the year my father ascended the throne, and the third emperor brother would be the prince, so why would there be such a thing as that sick man!"


    At the end of the sentence, King Qi''s voice became much louder unconsciously. Fortunately, the windows were closed tightly, and people outside could only vaguely hear one or two words, but could not tell what the people in the carriage actually said. What.


    Looking at King Qi who was chattering endlessly and rebelliously, King Heng''s forehead was beating hard, and he wished he could kick this idiot out of the carriage.


    Thinking about it, it was because of this idiot that his father became suspicious of him. If he hadn''t seen the opportunity quickly and canceled the subsequent series of ns, I am afraid that he would have been deposed and imprisoned like King Kang, and would have no chance of being in that position for the rest of his life. Got it!


    If it weren''t for the fact that this idiot was still loyal to him and was the adopted son of his mother-inw, so he could only be friends but not evil for the time being, he wouldn''t want to associate with such an idiot at all.


    King Heng suppressed the urge to kick him out of the car, and put on a gentle face and exined to King Qi: "Since ancient times, whether it is the royal family or ordinary people, all have respected the legitimate son. The second emperor brother is the legitimate son, and his status has always been He is higher than us. Even if he is weak, it is human nature for his father to love him more. The Seventh Emperor must not be angry about this matter anymore! As the younger brother of the Second Emperor, we should care about the Second Emperor. , Father knows about it, and he hopes that if we do this, it can at least make the second emperor brother happy!"


    These words are high-sounding and wless. Only King Heng himself knows the true purpose of this visit...

 Chapter 562: Hunting in the mountains (1)

    Chapter 562: Hunting in the mountains (1)


    Chapter 562: Hunting in the Mountains (1)


    Yesterday, during the Ghost Festival, Mo Yan gave Master Lu and others a day off so that they could go home and reunite with their rtives. Early this morning, these people came one after another, each carrying hunting tools, including bows and arrows, nooses, and even machetes.


    In addition to Master Lu and the others, three members of the Liu family and six members of the Han family also came. They all took advantage of the Ghost Festival, when the academy rarely had three consecutive days off, so at the invitation of Mo Qingze, he took his wife and children to the beautiful scenery. Rx in Liuyang Vige and go hunting in the mountains to try your skills.


    In the past year, the Mo family has had close contacts with the Liu family and the Han family. During the holidays, the Mo family would receive gifts from both families, and Mo Yan would also carefully prepare gifts in return. Most of them were fresh fruits and vegetables produced in the space, precious medicinal materials, and delicious and healthy fruit wine.


    These things are practical and not rude. The key is that they are suitable for all ages. Every time they are sent to them, the appetites of the few picky eaters in the Han family who do not like vegetables will be particrly good, and they can eat one more bowl of rice at each meal. Han Zhiyun and his wife were extremely happy.


    For this reason, Mrs. Han of Han Zhiyun specially wrote a letter to thank Mo Yan. After Mo Yan heard about it, she often sent some fruits and vegetables. As time went by, the children became much stronger, and they were no longer like before. Often sick.


    The Mo family is very lively today. There are people everywhere in the house and yard, but the most noisy ones are a few naughty children. The Mo family originally had four children, and now there were three more little ones from the Han family who were under ten years old. For a while, the whole yard was filled with theughter of children, which gave a few adults who were drinking tea and chatting a headache. There''s nothing you can do about them.


    "Yan Yan, have you thought about which mountain to go to? I''m waiting for a game dinner!" In the kitchen, Liu Tinn asked Mo Yan expectantly while helping to prepare food for hunting in the mountains.


    Liu Tinn is already a sixteen-year-old girl. She recently visited another family and has almost made a decision. She is just waiting to pick a good and auspicious day to make a decision. Normally, Mother Liu watches her very strictly and won''t let her go out easily. This is a rare opportunity to go hunting with the adults. You can imagine the expectations.


    Mo Yan quickly rolled out the dough and said with a smile: "There are many pheasants and rabbits outside Yuhua Mountain. If you are lucky, you might encounter wild boars. As long as you don''t go deep into the mountains, you can go to any mountain."


    Liu Tinn was a little disappointed when she heard this: "I also want to go to the mountains to see if there are any trees that be spirits like those written in the book!"


    Everyone saw her depressed look and couldn''t helpughing when they heard what she said. Xin''er blinked her eyes yfully and analyzed slowly: "Sister Liu, when ites to monsters and monsters written in books, vixens are the most written. However, there are countless foxes in the mountains, but I have never seen one that became a spirit. Where can there be a tree that bes a spirit!"


    Liu Tinn muttered disapprovingly: "Just because you haven''t seen a fox that has be a spirit, doesn''t mean there aren''t any. They might be hiding in the deep mountains and forests, waiting for us to go in and find them!"


    At this moment, Xiaohua came in, stood up, stared at the cut chicken pieces on the chopping board with piercing eyes, whined in her throat, and used one paw to pull Mo Yan''s trouser leg. , obviously craving for meat.


    Liu Tinn''s eyes lit up when she saw this. She pointed at the little flower with her flour-covered finger and said, "This guy is not as smart as a dog. He looks like a wolf in a picture book. Maybe he has be a spirit, but he can''t be like in the story." Be human.


    As soon as Xiao Hua, who stared at the chicken block, heard the word "wolf", thought that his wolf''s identity was exposed.

 Chapter 563: Hunting in the mountains (2)

    Chapter 563: Hunting in the mountains (2)


    Chapter 563: Hunting in the Mountains (2)


    Dabai and Maodan, who were temporarily hidden in the space by Mo Yan, saw Xiaohua''s useless reaction and all rolled their eyes in the air, feeling ashamed that they had such a stupid partner!


    Mo Yan also felt quite ashamed. The little flower was enlightened by the spiritual spring water and became a spirit. She usually ate a lot of good food rich in spiritual energy, but this guy''s IQ was obviously not enough!


    Facing Liu Tinn''s suspicious eyes, Mo Yan said calmly: "It is said in the book that dogs are the descendants of wolves. It''s nothing if Xiaohua looks like a wolf! This guy looks smart, which means he is a little stronger than ordinary dogs. It''s true. Youre already semen, why do you have toe here to beg for meat?


    Hearing this, Liu Tinn stared at Xiaohua for a while and said in agreement: "Well, this guy is too big, several times bigger than an ordinary dog. If it weren''t for his stupid and stupid look, he would suddenly look at it Yeah, I really thought it was a wolf!"


    Mo Yan nced at the aggrieved little flower with a half-smile, and said with a malicious smile: "It''s just a foodie. It eats too much to grow fat and strong. Give it less food in the future to prevent it from growing into a big baby." Fat dog cant even walk.


    Xiaohua, who was called a stupid "dog" and a foodie, and had her food deprived of food by her owner, instantly received 10,000 points of critical damage...


    By the time food and water were ready, it was gettingte. Everyone eagerly picked up their hunting tools and walked towards the south of Yuhua Mountain under Mo Yan''s guidance.


    The terrain in the south of Yuhua Mountain is rtively gentle. They are hills that are not too high but where many small animals are active. This ce is perfect for hunting.


    Mo Yan followed the crowd with Xiaohua and Liu Tinn, and behind them, seven little carrot heads followed in a row.


    Originally, children were not allowed to go into the mountains for hunting, but the Han family''s six-year-old son cried so much that he kept making a fuss about going. Mrs. Han couldn''t stop her at all. When she finally saw him crying, his face was red and he was out of breath, Han After all, Zhiyun still felt distressed and agreed, but the little guy couldn''t go into the mountain and could only wait at the foot of the mountain.


    When Yun Sheng, Shitou and the four-year-old daughter of the Han family saw this, they also looked at the adults eagerly. With their soft and cute little looks, no one could bear to refuse. Take all the children with you.


    Mo Yan and Liu Tinn were going to the mountains and could not stay at the foot of the mountain to take care of their children. The Han family came here without any servants. It happened that Liu''s mother and Mrs. Han also wanted to go down the mountain, so they and Xin''er Li Xiu The four of them took care of the little ones at the foot of the mountain.


    Among the more than a hundred people, there are not many who are really good at bow hunting. Han Zhiyun has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he is the best. He can shoot rabbits and pheasants urately every time he sees them. In just half an hour, he has harvested two pheasants and a rabbit. .


    Of Master Lu''s party, there were four who were hunters. Although their uracy was not as good as that of Han Zhiyun, there were many wild animals on the mountain, and together with teamwork with other people, it didn''t take long for them to reap the rewards.


    The worst were Mo Qingze and Mr. Liu. Although they drew their bows, the arrows they shot were not urate. In addition, their reaction was slow, and the prey often ran away before the arrow was shot. I wandered around the mountain for a long time, but I didn''t see even a single rabbit hair.


    The two enjoyed the hunting process and didn''t care much about the result. They just saw Han Zhiyun showing off the third hare he had just captured in front of them. They felt a little unconvinced, so they teamed up and went to another mountain to try their luck. No matter what, you can''t leave empty-handed.


    No one is more familiar with the Yuhua Mountain area than Mo Yan. She allowed Xiao Hua to roam freely and took Liu Tinn to a mountain stream. There was a small waterfall flowing down, and there were small fish and shrimps in the mountain stream. There are several kinds of edible wild fruits on the trees on both sides. In short, there is something to y with and something to eat, which is a lot of fun.


    After eating a lot of delicious and novel wild fruits, Liu Tinn sat satiated on the grass, looking at the blue sky and white clouds above her head through the sparse leaves, listening to the sound of the stream, and sighed: "This ce is so good. I cant bear to go back.


    After Mo Yan finished eating the hawthorn fruit, he washed his hands andy down next to Liu Tinn. He saidzily: "You cane here often from now on, and I will show you the beautiful scenery in the mountains."


    "s -" Liu Tinn sighed, thinking about getting engaged soon, her voice was filled with a hint of sadness: "Of course I want toe here often, but you also know my mother''s temper. She doesn''t allow me to go out easily. After that incident, I was even more strictly controlled, for fear that something would happen again and I would be criticized!"


    Liu Tinn visited a family before, and both parties were satisfied and began to pick a good date to make a decision. However, Liu''s father and mother Liu only had one daughter, so they were not at ease. They sent someone to inquire privately and found out that there was something wrong with that family. Few problems, not suitable for marriage.


    Even though it was the man who married into the Liu family, if something happened to the man''s family, it would definitely affect the Liu family. After much thought, Father Liu and Mother Liu thought again and again and finally rejected that family.


    It turned out that that family was a weird one. They even made a fuss about the Liu family regardless of their appearance, using the Liu family of regretting the marriage and demanding five hundred taels of silver on the grounds that the Liu family had caused their reputation to be damaged.


    Let alone not being engaged yet, even if the engagement is really engaged and then the engagement is broken up, there is no reason topensate for the loss of reputation. Father Liu and Mother Liu knew that once theypensated, the Liu family would be used of regretting the marriage. In this way, the Liu family would be discredited.


    The Liu family refused topensate. The family came to the house almost every day to make trouble, which was known to all the neighbors and pointed fingers at the Liu family. Liu''s father and Liu''s mother were both polite people and had absolutely nothing to do against such rogues. In the end, Mo Yan took action to restore the reputation of the Liu family and deal with the rogue family.


    Mo Yan nodded understandingly, then remembered something, and asked with concern: "There were so many people just now that I can''t ask you, how is the family I met this time? Have your uncles and aunts inquired carefully?"


    Liu Tinn nodded, her face not looking happy: "My parents have sent people to Mr. Du''s house to inquire... In addition to a lot of brothers and sisters, the family lives a little poor, and there is no problem with his character... "


    The more Mo Yan listened, the more he felt something was wrong. Wasn''t this the legendary "Phoenix Man" in his previous life?

 Chapter 564: Something happened (1)

    Chapter 564: Something happened (1)


    Chapter 564 Something happened (1)


    Mo Yan has no prejudice against Phoenix men, nor does she think "Phoenix men" are bad. On the contrary, most "Phoenix men" are very motivated. They know what they want and will try their best to get it. Such people can usually achieve certain achievements.


    It''s just a poor family, and the whole family tightened their belts to barely provide for a schr. Even if they couldn''t continue to provide for him, they probably wouldn''t let their most promising child be their son-inw! After all, after passing the examination as a schr, the government will issue a certain amount of subsidies every year. I really want to go further. With my status as a schr, I can easily find a job and earn money to continue my studies. It will only dy a few years. This is not as good as doing Is it much better to have a home-based son-inw?


    Mo Yan asked her doubts, and Liu Tinn exined: "The three generations of the Du family live together. Mr. Du and Mrs. Du are still alive, but they have been on the sickbed for many years and spent a lot of money on medical treatment. The Du family has little money in the first ce. In order to support Mr. Du''s studies, he had to borrow money from a bank. After more than ten years, he owed hundreds of taels of money onpound interest. The bank was worried that it would not be able to get the money back, so it often came to ask for money, but never got it back. Finally, it was decided A deadline was set. If the Du family didn''t pay the money within the year, they would go to the government to sue the Du family. The Du family was forced to do nothing, and they didn''t know where they heard that my family was recruiting a son-inw, so they sent a matchmaker toe and ask questions to confirm. After that, they said they were willing to let Mr. Due to their door, on the condition that my family would pay off their debt of more than one hundred taels and support Mr. Dus education until he reaches high school!


    Mo Yan didn''t look good after hearing this. If Mr. Du keeps failing, will he always be supported by the Liu family? There were too many interests involved in this marriage from the very beginning. Moreover, the Du family had a poor family background. Not to mention having nond, the family only relied on the daughter-inw and daughter to wash clothes for others and earn copper coins to maintain their livelihood. He is a master with high ambitions and low ambitions. He has no skills and is unwilling to work hard. The money he earns every day is not as much as what women earn from washing clothes. He is often unable to make ends meet. It can be said that the Du family is a bottomless pit.


    Even though Mr. Du is a son-inw and bes a member of the Liu family when he joins the Liu family, can he really enjoy the good life by himself while watching his parents and rtives suffer? Although the conditions of the Liu family are good, it is impossible to support more than a dozen people in the Du family.


    Even if Mr. Du can bear it for a while, he will definitely have thoughts in his heart over time. In this case, conflicts with the Liu family are inevitable. Liu Tinn is kind and generous. When the timees, she will only have countless troubles in the middle. Is there any happiness at all?


    Mo Yan is not optimistic about this marriage, but it is difficult to tell Liu Tinn directly. After all, these are just her personal opinions, and the Liu family may not be aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    After thinking about it, she tactfully reminded: "A marriage between two people is actually a marriage between two families. The man''s character is one thing, and the family is equally important. If the conditions, environment, and concepts of the two families are too different, conflicts are most likely to arise.


    Liu Tinn didn''t think too deeply, she simply thought that Mo Yan was worried about her bad life in the future, so she couldn''t help but said helplessly: "Everyone understands the truth, but from the right family, who would be willing to be a son-inw? The conditions of the Du family are poor. Fortunately, Mr. Du is very motivated and has no big problem with his studies. If he really seeds, it is not impossible to revitalize the Du family! Even if we get married in the future, I will still live in my house and I will not suffer. Let My parents are satisfied, this is not bad!"


    Mo Yan sighed inwardly and swallowed back the words that came to her lips, "Your parents are satisfied, but what about you?" She saw that the good sisters had an indifferent attitude towards the marriage, and only forced herself to agree to it for the sake of her parents. Asking this kind of question would only add trouble to her, so it was better not to ask.

 Chapter 565: Something happened (2)

    Chapter 565: Something happened (2)


    Chapter 565 Something happened (2)


    Neither of them spoke. Theyy quietly on the grass, watching the white clouds drifting leisurely, listening to the surging waterfalls and the melodious singing of birds. Unknowingly, time flew by quickly.


    Not far away, small flowers were jumping up and down, chasing pheasants and hares for a while, and fluttering in the grass to catch butterflies and flying insects. They were having a great time. Not long after, the round belly that had been eaten in the morning deted. It rushed into the water of the mountain stream. After flopping back and forth for a while, it held two big fat fish in its mouth. It happily ran to Mo Yan and threw the fish away. On the ground, he used his wet paws to pull at the soles of Mo Yan''s shoes, and let out a fawning cry from his mouth.


    Haha, this guy is indeed a foodie, but hes so cute, it makes me want to find a puppy to raise! Sensing the movement, Liu Tinn sat up and touched Xiao Huas head with great affection.


    Mo Yan also sat up, rubbed Xiaohua''s neck with her toes, and said in disgust: "Why don''t you take this thing back and raise it? I''ve had enough of it."


    Before Liu Tinn could agree, Xiao Hua pounced forward with an "ouch", her huge head rubbed hard against Mo Yan''s chest, and the ttering sounds in her mouth turned into low begging.


    S-fuck, it hurts like hell! Mo Yan gasped, couldnt help but uttered a curse word, and pushed Maos head hard: Go away, **** little flower, get out of here!


    The scolded Xiaohua stopped dawdling and looked at Mo Yan who seemed to be feeling ufortable. Her human wolf eyes were full of grievance and confusion: Does Yan Yan really dislike it?


    Liu Tinn was also startled. Seeing beads of sweat on Mo Yan''s forehead, she thought something had happened to her and asked anxiously: "Yan Yan, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?"


    Mo Yan raised her head. Her face didn''t look good, but it didn''t look like she was sick. She smiled awkwardly and said vaguely, "It''s nothing, it''s just that this guy rubbed too hard and it hurt a little."


    Sincest year, Mo Yan''s small body like a washboard has finally begun to grow. However, even if she drinks Lingquan water every day and eats fruits and vegetables rich in spiritual energy, she cannot relieve the embarrassing physical pain. Completely improved, the senses are more sensitive than ordinary people, and the pain is magnified several times.


    Liu Tinn was puzzled at first, but then she remembered something, a look of realization appeared on her face, she nced at Mo Yan''s chest, covered her mouth and snickered.


    When she smiled like this, Mo Yan, who originally thought it was nothing embarrassing, suddenly felt a little ashamed. She red at the "culprit" fiercely, took out a knife from somewhere, stood up and picked up the big dead fish on the ground. The waterside was cleaned up.


    The little flower understood the owner''s words, but she had no idea where she was wrong. Even though its face waspletely covered with hair, Liu Tinn could still clearly see the helplessness in its eyes. can not stop.


    As punishment, Mo Yan gave one of the grilled, crispy and delicious fish to Liu Tinn, and kept the other for herself to enjoy. Not even the fish tail was left for Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua swallowed her saliva in big mouthfuls. Seeing that Mo Yan couldn''t fish out the leftovers, she cast her salivating gaze on Liu Tinn, who had half a fish body left. Her pitiful look made it impossible for those who were enjoying the meal to swallow it. .

 Chapter 566: Something happened (3)

    Chapter 566: Something happened (3)


    Chapter 566 Something happened (3)


    Although she wanted to eat the whole fish, Liu Tinn still kindly gave the remaining half to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua never eats food given by anyone other than Mo Yan, not to mention that the grilled fish is stained with other people''s saliva, so she even disdains to eat it. In the end, she ignores Liu Tinn''s shouts, hangs her long wolf tail, and lies down. On the big rock by the water, I silently watched the fish swimming in the water.


    Liu Tinn was so distressed. She was about to say that Mo Yan''s punishment was too much when she suddenly heard her father''s anxious shouting from the mountain opposite: "Lan''er, Yan Yatou, where are you -"


    Mo Yan and Liu Tinn stood up quickly and responded in unison: "Uncle (Dad), we are here -"


    The next moment, Mr. Liu and several other people appeared on the opposite side of the mountain stream. Mr. Liu, who had always been calm andposed, was now full of panic: "Yan girl, hurry up, follow me, your dad, something happened to your dad." !


    At the moment when Mr. Liu, who was in disheveled clothes, Mo Yan felt that something serious had happened. After hearing Mr. Liu''s words, his vision suddenly went dark, and his legs and feet also softened. He was supported by Liu Tinn, who had quick eyes and quick hands.


    "Yan Yan, listen to what my father says first. Don''t scare yourself!" Liu Tinn said anxiously as she looked at Mo Yan, whose face suddenly turned pale. She was afraid that she would do something in a hurry.


    "Sister Lan, don''t, don''t worry, I''m fine!" Mo Yan leaned on Liu Tinn and gradually regained her lost strength.


    Adding up her past and present life, Mo Yan has experienced too many big and small things. She was hit by the unexpected bad news at first, which made her confused. At this time, she has regained her former calmness and walked towards the mountain stream. He walked towards the opposite side and asked Mr. Liu about his fathers specific situation.


    "Yan Yatou, don''t worry too much. Your father was bitten on the back by a wild beast and lost a lot of blood. There is no immediate danger for his life. It''s just that the wild beast that bit your father was too powerful. There are so many of us who can''t hurt it. He said, he even scratched a few of them!"


    When mentioning the beast, Mr. Liu said with lingering fear. After living for so many years, he had never seen a beast that waspletely golden. The beast was not much smaller than an adult ox. It stood on its four legs and was as tall as a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy. It was really scary.


    When Mo Yan heard this, she breathed a long sigh of relief. She didn''t have time to ask what kind of beast it was. After she asked her father''s specific location, she raised her feet and sat on Xiao Hua''s body, and said to the stunned Liu family father and daughter: " Uncle, Sister Lan, all uncles, I will take the first step, and you will take your time behind, and be careful not to get hurt."


    Mr. Liu and others came to their senses and said quickly: "Go find your father quickly and take him down the mountain to find the doctor as soon as possible. We will be careful!"


    Mo Yan nodded, turned around and patted the little flower gently: "Let''s go!"


    As soon as the words fell, everyone felt a sh of silver light in front of their eyes. When they looked again, one person and one animal had disappeared. Only the leaves stirred up by the strong wind swirled and fell slowly...


    Knowing that the matter was urgent, Xiaohua carried Mo Yan on her back and ran so fast that even the mountain road was as smooth as walking on the ground. After crossing three hills, one person and one animal heard the thundering roar of beastsing from the forest not far away.


    Mo Yan listened carefully, but could not hear the sound of any beast. However, it was definitely not an easy beast to fight against more than a hundred workers at the same time. She even suspected that the golden beast had congenital wisdom like the **** cat that guarded the ginseng field before.


    It''s just that this is the outskirts of Yuhua Mountain, and even wild boars are notmon. Why would such a ferocious beast appear?


    Mo Yan couldn''t figure out the reason, so he released Dabai and Maodan in the space.


    The golden beast hurt people first, and then grabbed the others. To get rid of it smoothly and send his father down the mountain for medical treatment as soon as possible, the only way was to help Zhan Bai and Maowan.


    As soon as Dabai and Mao Tuan came out of the space, without waiting for Mo Yan''s instructions, they rushed towards the hilltop not far away like zing arrows, and quickly disappeared.


    Seeing this, Xiaohua howled like a wolf and sped up again. When one person and one beast arrived, Dabai and Mao Tuan were already fighting with the golden beast, roaring like thunder and causing grass and trees to fly.


    Master Han Zhiyunlu and others did not know that Dabai and Mao Tuan were raised by Mo Yan. When they saw them suddenly rushing out to fight with the hurtful golden beast, they thought it was a fight between ordinary beasts and did not step forward to help. Everyone was nning to take Mo Qingze and other injured people down the mountain to find a doctor, when they saw Mo Qingze and Xiao Huaing.


    Xiaohua put down Mo Yan and immediately joined the battle. With the addition of Xiaohua, Dabai and Maodan, who were originally at a disadvantage, gradually reversed the situation and reached a tie with the golden beast.


    At this time, Mo Qingze passed out due to excessive blood loss. His moon-white clothes stained red by blood looked extremely dazzling. Mo Yan''s face turned pale, and she untied the water bag from her waist with trembling hands. With the help of Han Zhiyun, she slowly poured the spiritual spring water inside into her father''s mouth.


    After feeding the spiritual spring water, Mo Yan took out the scissors and carefully cut off the clothes on her father''s back. Eight **** holes appeared in front of her eyes. Her eyes became hot and she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Han Zhiyun, who was helping at the side, was shocked and sad when he saw the wound on his friend''s back. Worried that Mo Yan couldn''t bear it, he quicklyforted him: "Girl Yan, don''t worry! Your father''s wound looks scary, but it doesn''t hurt his heart. , As long as you rest at home for a while, you will get better!"


    Mo Yan nodded without saying anything. He quickly poured the remaining spiritual spring water in the water bag onto his father''s wound and washed it carefully. Lingquan water has a certain hemostatic effect and can also clean wounds and prevent bacterial infection.


    After the eight blood holes were cleaned, Mo Yan saw that the shallowest wound was as deep as a little finger, and she wished she could kill the golden beast immediately to avenge her father. She took out the special effect Panax notoginseng powder and sprinkled a thickyer on the eight blood holes. Within three breaths, the wound that was still bleeding stopped bleeding.

 Chapter 567: Yanyan lies (1)

    Chapter 567: Yanyan lies (1)


    Chapter 567 Yan Yan lied (1)


    While treating Mo Qingze''s wounds, Mo Yan learned from Han Zhiyun and others how his father was bitten.


    It turned out that Mo Qingze and Mr. Liu had never been able to catch prey, so they teamed up and went to another hilltop with few people to look for prey. The two of them nned to go back hunting a pheasant or hare so that they would not return empty-handed, but before the prey was caught, others came over here.


    As soon as there were more people, the prey in the mountains scattered again and fled for their lives. Somehow, they disturbed the golden beast who was recovering from his injuries here. That''s right, the golden beast was already injured before it attacked the crowd.


    The blood on the golden beast has not yet dried. It is obvious that the injury was just added. It was most likely that it was defeated in a fight with other beasts and had to flee to the outskirts of Yuhua Mountain. The golden beast lost the battle and was in a violent temper. As a result, he was disturbed by the crowd and thought that his safety was threatened, so he took the initiative andunched an attack on Mo Qingze and others.


    The first person the golden beast attacked was Master Lu''s friend. Mo Qingze happened to be beside him at the time and reacted first, throwing him to the ground. As a result, he was bitten by the golden beast.


    "Miss Mo, if it weren''t for me, Mr. Mo wouldn''t have been injured. Mr. Mo gave me this life. From now on, I will work as a cow and a horse, but I still have to repay Mr. Mo for saving my life!" The rescued man waspletely unscathed. He looked at the unconscious Mo Qingze with gratitude, and said to Mo Yan with a guilty look on his face.


    Although Mo Yan felt sorry for his father who suffered a serious crime, he would not vent his anger on innocent people, so he shook his head and said calmly: "My father saved you out of morality. If it were someone else, he would have done the same thing, so don''t me yourself. , besides it was an ident, I cant me you!


    Hearing this, the man said excitedly: "No, it''s my fault. If I hadn''t brought other people here to hunt, I wouldn''t have angered the beast, and it wouldn''t have jumped out to attack people, which would have harmed Mr. Mo. It was my fault!"


    Mo Yan''s heart was entirely focused on her father, and she didn''t want to find out who was right or wrong for the time being. Now that she heard this man constantly ming himself, she couldn''t help but feel helpless: "If you really feel sorry for yourself, send my dad down the mountainter. Just put in more effort! When my father wakes up, if I want to pursue your fault, it wont be toote for you to admit your mistake and make amends!"


    Seeing that the man wanted to say something else, Master Lu stood up and stopped him: "It is important to treat Mr. Mo now. We will talk about other things after we get back."


    Others also gave a few words of advice, and then the man suppressed his guilt and stopped talking.


    Everyone knows Mo Qingze''s character. Since he can sacrifice his life for others, it is impossible to pursue other people''s faults. Besides, no one wanted this to happen. If they really wanted to me anyone, they could only me them for their bad luck and encountering a golden beast that was not easy to deal with.


    Seeing Mo Yan treating his father''s **** wounds so calmly, with only worry and no fear in his eyes, Han Zhiyun''s eyes shed with appreciation, just looking at the four beasts not far away who were roaring loudly and fighting each other. , a sh of deep worry shed in his eyes.


    After treating his father''s wound and making sure that there would be no more bleeding, Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief, then handed the remaining spiritual spring water and panax notoginseng powder to a few other people who were slightly injured, and then Sitting on the ground, he let the big beads of sweat slide down his cheeks.


    When Han Zhiyun saw this, he said to Mo Yan: "Girl Yan, let''s go down the mountain quickly while the golden beast is dragged away, otherwise we will be in danger when it gets rid of Xiaohua and the wolf and tiger."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan looked at the three beasts struggling to deal with the beast, shook his head and said, "Uncle Han, take my father down the mountain to ask for a doctor first. I want to stay here and wait for Xiaohua."

 Chapter 568: Yanyan lies (2)

    Chapter 568: Yanyan lies (2)


    Chapter 568 Yan Yan lies (2)


    Compared with the ease of the golden beast, the three beasts are obviously struggling. Even if they don''t fall behind for the time being, they won''t be able to sustain it for long. They have followed her for so long and are her most loyal partners and rtives. She cannot abandon them, regardless of their life or death.


    Upon hearing this, Han Zhiyun frowned and yelled: "No, absolutely not! How can you, a girl with no strength, stay here? It''s too dangerous!"


    Lets not talk about the golden beast. The other wolves and tigers are not easy to mess with. If they suddenly stop fighting and turn to deal with Yan Yatou and Xiaohua, they will definitely not be able to escape.


    "Yan Yatou, your Uncle Han is right. It''s too dangerous here. You can''t stay here. Even if you are worried about Xiaohua, you can''t take your own safety seriously." Master Lu also followed suit, obviously not understanding Mo Mo. Yans approach.


    Looking at the three beasts that had been decorated not far away, Mo Yan shook his head stubbornly: "Uncle Han, Uncle Lu, you don''t need to persuade me anymore, I can''t leave Xiaohua and walk away! Don''t worry, I will If you have a way to avoid that beast, you wont get into trouble.


    Han Zhiyun red at Mo Yan with his forehead twitching, and said angrily: "Girl Yan, no matter how important the little flower is to you, it is just a beast, and it is not worth your risk for it! If your father can''t see you when he wakes up, How should I exin to your father?"


    If Mo Yan hadn''t always behaved very calmly, not at all like those spoiled and willful girls, Han Zhiyun would have scolded her a long time ago if she dared to say those words. Such patient persuasion?


    "Uncle Han, I only dare to stay here if I have a way to get out of trouble. Just feel free to take my dad down the mountain. I promise to catch up before you get home." Mo Yan looked at Han Zhiyun who looked anxious. , the firmness in his eyes cannot be shaken.


    Although Uncle Han''s contempt for Xiao Hua made her feel a little ufortable, she knew that not everyone could understand the rtionship between her and the three beasts. Besides, he persuaded her again and again out of concern for her, and she didn''t know that. A good person would not have a grudge against him for this.


    Han Zhiyun saw that she had made up her mind, but still refused to give up: "Unless you can tell me how to escape, Uncle Han will tie you back even if you are kidnapped."


    When Mo Yan heard this, she knew that if she didn''te up with something to rely on, not to mention that Uncle Han would not let her stay here alone, even Master Lu and the others would try their best to take her away. At that time, she would not be able to do anything. There is no chance to break free. Even if the three beasts get rid of the golden beast, they will probably be scarred.


    Thinking rapidly, Mo Yan quickly thought of a more reliable exnation, but this exnation was not easy to say in public, so she took Han Zhiyun aside and whispered a few words.


    After hearing this, Han Zhiyun seemed to have heard something incredible. He stared at Mo Yan dumbfounded and asked, "Is what you said true?"


    Mo Yan nodded very solemnly: "I don''t dare to deceive Uncle Han. My father also knows about this. You can ask my father when he wakes up."


    After hearing this, Han Zhiyun finally no longer had any doubts. He looked at Mo Yan with a little more amazement, but cautiously warned: "If you can''t tell others about this, then don''t tell it, so as not to harm you and your family." cause trouble."


    In this world, he has seen many strange people and strange things. He has never seen people with the ability to control beasts, but he has heard of them. However, he did not expect that his friend''s daughter would be such a capable person.


    Even if this kind of thing spreads, it will be nothing, but after all, this kind of thing is rare, and it will always attract the attention of some people, so as not to be invited to show it off. It''s just ordinary people, they just refuse if they refuse, but some people can''t refuse, and they are the most likely to get into trouble, so it is best not to spread the word.

 Chapter 569: Yanyan lies (3)

    Chapter 569: Yanyan lies (3)


    Chapter 569 Yan Yan lies (3)


    Han Zhiyun no longer objected to Mo Yan staying. Although Master Lu and others were surprised, they didn''t ask any more questions. They just gave Mo Yan a few more words and then carried Mo Qingze and several other injured people down the mountain. .


    When their backs were no longer visible, Mo Yan quickly approached the four beasts fighting.


    The closer you get, the more you can feel the powerful fighting power of the golden beast. At this time, most of its golden fur is stained with blood, and there are several long holes in its abdomen. The skin and flesh are turned out and look very embarrassed.


    The three beasts were not much better. The most seriously injured was the youngest one with the least fighting experience. There were also several deep gashes on his back. The blood kept pouring out and spreading down the fur. His entire abdomen was wet, and he looked much weaker, even his movements slowed down.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan stood five feet away and shouted to the three beasts: "Xiao Hua, Da Bai, and Mao Tuan,e here!"


    Although the three beasts wanted to defeat the golden beast, they knew that if they continued to fight, they would be defeated or even killed. Therefore, the moment they heard Mo Yan''s shouting, they stopped fighting without hesitation and used their fastest speed. He rushed over at a very fast speed, and the moment he was chased by the golden beast, he was brought into the space by Mo Yan.


    The three beasts suddenly disappeared, and even the seductive aura disappeared. There was a sh of doubt in the golden beast''s big golden eyes, but more of it was restless. It ignored the bleeding wound and kept sniffing around the ce. However, no matter how sensitive its sense of smell was, it could not find the hiding ce of one person and three animals.


    In the space, Mo Yan took the three beasts directly to the Lingquan Pond. While they were lying on the edge of the pond drinking water, he neatly treated therge and small wounds on their bodies.


    The three beasts went into the mountains every once in a while, and they often fought with other beasts. Injuries weremon, but this was the most serious one now, especially the hairballs. On the originally soft and shiny fur, there were streaks of blood that were visible to the bones. Even the head was scratched open. The blood flowed from the corner of the eye to the bottom of the nose and fell into the soil, quickly staining a small area.


    The white cotton cloth used to clean the wound was soon stained with blood red. Mo Yan softlyforted the painful body that was twitching, but did not say a word. The movements of her hands became more and more agile, and she quickly sprinkled blood on thoserge and small wounds. He drank Panax notoginseng powder and stopped the blood spurting out.


    By the time Xiaohua and Dabai''s wounds were treated, it was already half an hourter, but only a dozen breaths had passed outside the space.


    Worried that his family would be anxious, Mo Yan did not dare to stay in the space for a long time. He just looked through the space and saw that the golden beast was still lingering there. He couldn''t help but have a headache. He didn''t know what to do with this big guy.


    This guy just gets disturbed and goes crazy and hurts people. He may be a vindictive guy. With its terrifying force value, if it really broke into the vige to seek revenge, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Even though it was injured, so many people had consumed its energy before, but the three beasts were still no match for it. If this big hidden danger was solved, she would probably have trouble sleeping all night, but what should she do?


    The three beasts saw Mo Yan''s dilemma and walked up to her in unison, rubbing her legs in a depressed mood, as if ming themselves for not living up to expectations and failing to defeat the golden beast.


    Mo Yan felt extremely distressed when she saw it. She knelt down and gently tapped their noses and said, "Don''t me yourself. That guy is an old monster that has lived for who knows how many years. When you are as big as it, you will definitely be better than it." Even more powerful, you can knock it down directly without joining forces."


    She was almost certain that the golden beast was as powerful as the **** cat guarding the ginseng fields. Maybe there were other more ferocious beasts hidden in the mountains. Otherwise, how could the golden beast be so powerful? injured?


    At this time, Mo Yan did not expect that it was the ck clouded leopard that injured the golden beast. As for why the fight happened, it had something to do with her.


    As the overlord of the same group in the mountains, the Golden Beast is more powerful than the original ck Clouded Leopard. The two beasts are neighbors. In order to survive, they inevitablypete for territory and resources. Many years ago, the two beasts had a fight. The ck clouded leopard was defeated and a lot of good things were robbed by the golden beast.


    The ck Clouded Leopard has always wanted to regain his position, but his strength was not enough, until he met Mo Yan, ate ck Ganoderma lucidum, and had his body transformed by the spiritual spring water every day. He had grown bigger than he had in hundreds of years, and his physique was stronger than before. He is much stronger, and his reaction ability has also been greatly improved. Feeling that the time hase, he went to the Golden Beast''s territory to provoke him, nning to avenge his shame.


    How could the Golden Beast tolerate his former subordinatesing to challenge him? The two beasts roared at each other for a long time, neither of them would give in. In the end, they fought together for two days and two nights before the winner was decided. The Golden Beast was defeated miserably and was hacked. The clouded leopard forced out the mountains that had been entrenched for hundreds of years.


    The injured golden beast had to flee to the outskirts of Yuhua Mountain. He nned to settle the score with the ck clouded leopard and regain the territory after recovering from his injuries. However, he was disturbed by Mo Qingze and others who went into the mountain to hunt, thinking that the humans were here to deal with him. , so he struck first and hurt Mo Qingze.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that her father''s injury would be inextricably rted to her. While appeasing the three beasts, she thought of a way to try, and refused the three beasts to follow her, carrying a bucket of spiritual spring water and A pack of special effect Panax notoginseng powder shed out of space...

 Chapter 570: Conquer(1)

    Chapter 570: Conquer(1)


    Chapter 570 Conquer (1)


    The moment Mo Yan appeared behind the golden beast, the golden beast immediately sensed it and turned around with its big golden eyes staring at her eagerly. It was difficult for it to be so seriously injured and shed so much blood. , the speed is still as agile.


    Facing those golden eyes that she had never seen before, Mo Yan felt chills all over her body, and her body seemed to be frozen, unable to move. She looked at the golden beast nervously, and the hand holding the handle of the bucket was faintly white, ready to do it at any time. Good preparation for hiding in space.


    The golden beast stood there, staring at Mo Yan for a moment... The wooden barrel in his hand, the nose that was no different from that of a cat, twitched slightly, and the big scarlet tongue unconsciously stretched out, licking along the furry mouth. After walking around for a while, his greedy look unexpectedly made him look less sinister.


    Mo Yan did not miss its series of subtle reactions, and her nervousness rxed a little. She gently ced the barrel on the ground, and slowly stepped back, making sure that the distance was enough before the golden beast pounced to bite her. After taking shelter in the space, he said softly to the vignt golden beast: "This is spiritual spring water. Drinking it can strengthen your body and is also good for your injuries. If you believe me, just drink it!"


    I dont know if the golden beast understood it. It stared at Mo Yan without moving, and let out a suppressed roar in its throat. It sounds a bit like a lion''s roar, but its appearance is nothing like a lion. Instead, its eyes, nose, and ears are particrly like a tiger''s, its body is a bit like a bison, its tail is very fluffy, and its shape is like a big tail like a fox. Anyway, it looks a little strange.


    Mo Yan was sure that it was not any kind of beast that he had seen or known. Seeing that its restraint was so strong, he felt a little admiration in his heart. Seeing that it was stained red with blood, after thinking about it, she took out the bag of Panax notoginseng powder and spread it out. The strong smell of medicine hit her nose: "This is a wound medicine. It can stop the bleeding and cure your wounds." Injury, if you are willing, I can help you apply it."


    The golden beast''s furry, fleshy round ears moved, its nose twitched even more fiercely, but its strong limbs did not take half a step forward.


    Mo Yan was not in a hurry. She held the open medicine bag and looked at the golden beast calmly. Regardless of whether it understood or not, she directly stated the purpose of sending water and medicine: "The spiritual spring water and medicine are an apology. I hope Can you forgive the unintentional mistakes of those people before? The person you bitten was my father. They had no ill intentions towards you. If you are willing to ept these two things, it means that you are willing to reconcile and will note down the mountain to cause trouble for us. What do you think of this?"


    The golden beast looked at her quietly without getting angry or reacting in any other way. Just when Mo Yan thought it didn''t understand what she said, it finally took out its front paws, walked to the barrel as if no one was around, and buried its head in licking Drink the spiritual spring water.


    Arge bucket full of spiritual spring water quickly filled one-third of the water. The golden beast wanted to drink it all in one go, but before it even drank half of it, its huge head got stuck on the handle of the bucket, and it could no longer go down. It angrily stretched out its paws, twice as big as an adult''s hand, and dug on the ground impatiently. After a while, it dug a foot-deep pit into the ground.


    Mo Yan was horrified to see such sharp and hard ws easily digging through the solid mountainous terrain. If not for therge number of people who had restrained it earlier, and Han Zhiyun, a martial arts practitioner, there would have been more than a few people injured. So simple!


    Thinking of this, she became more determined to reach a reconciliation with the golden beast. Otherwise, if it really held a grudge and rushed down the mountain to seek revenge after it recovered from its injury, the entire Liuyang Vige would be unable to do anything to it.


    Seeing that the pit was getting deeper and deeper, Mo Yan tentatively took a step forward. Seeing that the golden beast just nced at it and had no other strange reaction, he took out a wooden basin from the space and filled it with water. After filling a basin of spiritual spring water, he stepped away and signaled the golden beast to continue drinking.

 Chapter 571: Conquer(2)

    Chapter 571: Conquer(2)


    Chapter 571 Conquer (2)


    The golden beast obviously understood what she meant. He walked to the edge of the wooden basin unceremoniously and drank happily. The forest was filled with the sound of it drinking water.


    Therge basin of water quickly bottomed out, and the golden beast seemed satisfied. He narrowed his golden eyes and stretched out his rough tongue to lick the **** wound on his abdomen.


    Licking wounds is the mostmon way of healing in the animal kingdom. The saliva they secrete is a very good anti-inmmatory drug, and the self-healing ability of animals is much stronger than that of humans. As long as the wound is not fatal, it can usually be healed after a period of good cultivation. Healed without medicine.


    Although the Golden Beast''s injuries were not life-threatening, they were still very serious. The wounds on its abdomen were extremely deep. If it hadn''t been for its thick skin, which acted as a good prevention and buffer, it would have been disemboweled and died. ''s can no longer die.


    Seeing that it had finished licking the wounds on its abdomen, but no matter how hard it tried, it could not lick the **** wounds on its back, Mo Yan felt a little pity for it. Suppressing her fear of it, she took a few steps forward tentatively with Panax notoginseng powder. When she saw it stopped licking, its eyes stared straight at her, as if it wanted to prate her, and her heart skipped a beat. Jumping loudly, almost jumping out of his throat.


    Fortunately, the next moment, the golden beast started licking its wounds again. Whether it was intentional or not, it exposed its entire back to Mo Yan''s eyes.


    Seeing the blood still flowing from its back, Mo Yan gritted his teeth, took out a clean white cotton cloth, soaked it in a wooden bucket, twisted it until it was half dry, and finally mustered up the courage to cover it with gold. He gently wiped the wound on the beast''s back.


    The golden beast seemed to have no feeling and was still licking the wound on its abdomen. However, Mo Yan clearly felt that the moment he touched it, its body suddenly tensed up...


    Half an hourter, after changing the water three times and using a whole pack of Panax notoginseng powder, the hundreds ofrge and small wounds on the golden beast were finally treated, and no more blood flowed out.


    Looking at the fierce and dangerous golden beast, Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief, took out another bag of Panax notoginseng powder, put it in a cloth bag, and hung it around its neck. His tone was brisk: "You have too many wounds and they are too deep. This packet of medicine is given to you. You can put it on your tongue and lick it into the wound. If you can''t lick the ce, you can only wait for it to heal on its own."


    The golden beast seemed to be a little ufortable. It tilted its head awkwardly, stretched out its paws and gently fiddled with the cloth bag hanging on its chest, but it didn''t rip the bag off with one paw.


    Seeing that what should be done was done, Mo Yan decided to leave. She washed her hands, put the barrel and basin into the space, and reminded the golden beast who was still fighting with the bag: "It''s quite safe here, you Its best not to fight until your wounds are healed. If you want revenge, its not toote to do so in the future.


    After saying that, she smiled and waved to the golden beast as a farewell, and finally walked down the mountain step by step under the quiet gaze of the golden beast.


    Having walked halfway, Mo Yan suddenly remembered that the Liu family, his daughter, and a few others did not know that the others had returned to the vige safely, and they were probablying here in a hurry!


    Thinking of this, she quickly turned around and headed in the direction she came from. After walking for about half an hour, the two sides met.


    Mo Yan briefly exined the reason for their escape, but did not mention what happened next. He only said that he was worried that they would take the wrong path and bump into the golden beast, so he came to meet them.


    The few people had no doubts. Fortunately, only a few people were injured and there were no casualties, so they hurried down the mountain talking andughing all the way.


    Having walked halfway, a pheasant suddenly jumped up from behind and screamed in panic. Immediately, many birds resting on the treetops spread their wings and fled, and the whole forest fell into chaos.


    Everyone stopped and looked at each other. Liu Tinn was a little scared and squeezed in between Mo Yan and her father. She said with a trembling voice: "Isn''t there another wild beast staring at us?"


    Others also thought of this, picked up the bows and arrows in their hands, and stared at the surroundings vigntly, fearing that another beast would jump out and hurt people.


    Mo Yan was also a little scared. In this case, there was a high probability that she was being targeted by a wild beast. She secretly cried out that she was unlucky. She only hoped that the wild beast was not as perverted as the golden beast, so that she could ensure that the space was not leaked. Can get everyone out of danger.


    Just when everyone was on alert, Mo Yan, whose ears and eyes were much more sensitive than ordinary people, heard rustling noisesing from the jungle not far away. She opened her eyes wide and stared at them intently. There, as a result, I saw a pair of familiar, beautiful golden eyes in the green bushes...


    After a bumpy journey, it was not until the Golden Crow set in the west that the royal carriage arrived at the Phoenix Mountain Pce first. By the time thest carriage settled down in a newly built tent near the pce, the moon had already risen very high.


    In the side hall of the pce, the apanying ghost doctor concentrated on checking the pulse of Chu Heng on the bed. After a while, he retracted his hand, stroked his beard and said: "Your Highness is fine, but he is a little tired from traveling today. He will take more rest in the next two days. But, there is no need for that decoction and acupuncture."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s tense expression on his face softened a little, and he felt relieved for the time being.


    Chu Heng looked at his nervous look, and a warm smile appeared on his pale face: "Hanzhang, my cousin is fine. You go back early tonight to recharge your batteries. Tomorrow is the first day of autumn hunting. Brother, Im waiting for you to win the first ce and give those people a hard time!


    There was a hint ofplexity in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes. Before he came, he had said that he would not participate in the autumn hunting. His cousin said this again just to get rid of him and prevent him from getting involved. However, his cousin never thought that one day he would leave. , how can I live well when those people are a thorn in their side?


    Its just that until now, he cant convince his determined cousin, so he can only help his cousin to achieve his wish and let him leave without regrets.


    Out of the pce, Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the cold moonlight on the horizon and sighed almost invisible. Just as he was about to return to his tent, the ghost doctor hurriedly came over: "Xiao boy,e here, I have something to tell you."


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned slightly, obviously not knowing what the ghost doctor wanted to say to him, but he still took the ghost doctor to a secluded and uninhabited ce.

 Chapter 572: Not long to live (1)

    Chapter 572: Not long to live (1)


    Chapter 572: Life is not long (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan and the ghost doctor came to a secluded and open ce to ensure that no one would be hiding nearby and hear their conversation.


    The ghost doctor looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with a bit of hesitation on his face, not knowing how to say what was going to happen next.


    Xiao Ruiyuan waited quietly, without any impatient urging, but his heart was lifted high. For Gui Lao to be in such a difficult position, what he said must be rted to his cousin. Could it be that his condition has changed?


    The ghost doctor''s hesitation did notst long, but what he said made Xiao Ruiyuan change his face: "Xiao boy, I took your highness''s pulse a few days ago and found that there was something wrong with your highness''s pulse. The abnormality was not obvious at the time. I couldn''t be sure for the moment, so I didn''t. Mention it to you! I just checked His Highnesss pulse, and something strange has already appeared. I didnt want to disturb His Highnesss interest in this trip, so I didnt mention it in front of His Highness. Now Im telling you, I hope you are prepared.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart sank, and he clenched his hands unconsciously. His voice was trembling without even noticing it: "Old Ghost, tell me!"


    The ghost doctor closed his eyes, feeling equally ufortable. Speaking of which, he also watched Chu Heng grow up. If he hadn''t owed the royal family a favor in his early years, he would not have given up his carefree life. He stayed in the capital all year round, staying by Chu Heng''s side every day and personally taking care of his body. .


    "Back then, I tried my best to protect His Highness''s heart with secret techniques, so that he would not be invaded by poison and die. However, more than twenty yearster, the heart-eating poison in His Highness''s body has umted more and more, and now it is almost To ovee the obstacles I have set up, unless you find the thousand-year-old ginseng within ten days, your highness will definitely not survive this month."


    Xiao Ruiyuan trembled all over and stared at the ghost doctor with a trace of bloodthirsty scarlet in his eyes: "Old Ghost, my cousin has been plotted against me?" Otherwise, my cousin clearly still has three months to live, why is he only left with three months to live? Next ten days?


    The ghost doctor shook his head and said sadly: "Your Highness has been thinking too much recently and has affected his heart, which is why the heart-eating poison has an opportunity to take advantage of it. If you can''t find the thousand-year-old ginseng, I will be powerless even if I try the secret method again!"


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, the violence in his eyes gradually dissipated, and his voice revealed a deep sense of powerlessness: "Old Ghost, is there no other way to extend His Highness''s life?"


    Ten days, only ten days left!


    After searching for so many years, there is still no news about Thousand-Year Ginseng. His cousin has long advised him to give up, but he always holds a glimmer of hope in his heart. Now, this hope will be cruelly broken by the irreversible reality?


    The ghost doctor looked at him, looking at the distant night, and sighed helplessly: "I...can''t do anything!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan closed his eyes slightly, and traces of blood red spilled out from his clenched palms. Everything he had insisted on copsed at this moment, and his whole person seemed to have lost all support, revealing indescribable despair...


    The next day, the east became pale. The ministers who had been jolted all day yesterday and the nobles who had not yet entered the official ranks got up early.


    The ministers are always ready to apany you. If you can be appointed by the emperor on the first day, it means that you are in the heart of the emperor and trusted by the highest authority. In the next year, as long as you make no big mistakes, your status will be secure. , no one dared to be disrespectful; the young andpetitive nobles, dressed in powerful clothes, with their hair tied high, were working on the shooting range outside the tent, setting up arrows, warming up in advance, and were ready to show off their skills on horses at any time.


    After three years of preparation and three years of anticipation, no one is more eager to seed than these passionate young people. Once they catch the eye of the emperor or a prince on the hunting ground, at least they, the sons of aristocratic families who cannot study and serve as officials, can have a good future. Even if they start as a low-level bodyguard, it is better than hanging around at home and waiting to die. Good.

 Chapter 573: Not long to live (2)

    Chapter 573: Not long to live (2)


    Chapter 573: Life is not long (2)


    When the sun rose, Emperor Hui''an, who was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, walked out of the pce under the protection of the imperial guards. Then he sat in a wheelchair and was pushed out by the apanying eunuchs. The other princes and princes who apanied him could not stand the trash. Ordinary princes did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Emperor Hui''an. They followed the prince obediently in the order of the sequence. The prince led him to the high tform that had been built, and stood on both sides of Emperor Hui''an. both sides.


    The ministers of the DPRK and the Central Committee and the apanying family members who had been waiting in the audience knelt on the ground. Hundreds of voices shouted in unison and respectfully: "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor, and the prince is a thousand years old! "


    The shocking sound spread far and wide in the quiet wilderness. Continuous echoes could be heard not far away, startling countless birds in the forest.


    Even though he had experienced such a grand scene, the prince and prince who stood on the high tform and looked down at the courtiers could not help but get excited. The ambition hidden in his heart grew wildly at this moment.


    Chu Heng, who was closest to Emperor Hui''an, heard King Heng''s breathing be heavier beside him. There was a trace of ridicule in his lowered eyes, and then he looked at the audience calmly, his eyes calm.


    My dear friends, please be safe! Since we are outside the pce, please feel free to do as you please!


    Emperor Hui''an, who is nearly fifty and usually takes good care of himself, still inevitably has wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, and his slightly saggy skin constantly tells the fact that he is no longer young. However, as the leader of the entire Chu State, Long''s umted experience over time has Even if Wei met someone who didn''t know his identity, he would not dare to treat him as an ordinary old man.


    At this time, although he smiled and asked the people kneeling below to "do as they please", no one dared to be really presumptuous in front of him. They stood up cautiously, for fear of losing their etiquette in front of the emperor and being disliked by Emperor Hui''an.


    Emperor Hui''an looked at the young talents gathered in the audience and said some words of encouragement as usual: "You are all the future pirs of Chu''s country. Today is the first day of autumn hunting. I will see your performance. Whoever hunts the most and best prey will be rewarded heavily by me!"


    When those young talents heard this, they were all so excited that they could not help themselves. Those who were calmer hurriedly thanked him, while those who were quick-tempered were already grabbing the bows and arrows on their backs and were eager to try.


    Looking at these energetic young people, Emperor Hui''an unconsciously looked at his son in a wheelchair, with a sh of deep pain in his sharp eyes.


    At this moment, Eunuch Liang, the chief **** on the side, reminded: "Long live the Lord, the auspicious time hase!"


    Emperor Hui''an suddenly came back to his senses, suppressed the strange look in his eyes, led his sons down the high tform, came to the white horseing from the guard, and took the reins and the dragon''s tongue bow from another guard.


    There is an unwritten rule in royal hunting. On the first day of hunting, the emperor usually takes the lead in shooting the first arrow. After hunting the prey, others can ride their horses and go to the woods to show off their skills.


    This time, Emperor Hui''an did not ride his horse into the forest to hunt the first prey as he did in previous years. He personally led the carefully selected good horse and took the dragon''s tongue bow. Under the puzzled eyes of everyone, he came to Chu Heng and handed it to him with his own hands: "Your Majesty, this year''s arrow , then its up to you to cum!


    Chu Heng suppressed the surprise in his eyes and stared intently at the dragon tongue bow in Emperor Hui''an''s hand. No good man can refuse a good horse and a good bow, and the same is true for him, even if he can''t ride a horse and shoot arrows, even if he has never touched these two things!


    Amid the envious, jealous, or resentful eyes behind him, Chu Heng calmly took over the horse rein and dragon tongue bow under the encouraging eyes of Emperor Hui''an, and said in an admiring yet respectful tone: " I obey my orders!"


    Emperor Hui''an pped his hands andughed: "Okay, okay, my son Xiaofu, great, great!" Anyone can hear the joy from his heart. This joy is not the encouragement of the prince from a superior emperor, but an ordinary person. A father''s love for his son.


    Chu Heng smiled faintly, showing appropriate joy on his face. He ignored the people who had their own thoughts. He pushed the wheelchair to the gentle white horse and sat on it smoothly with the help of Xiao Ruiyuan.


    The Dragon''s Tongue Bow requires strong arm strength to draw. Chu Heng''s body had already been hollowed out by the poison, and he couldn''t sit still for a long time, so naturally he couldn''t draw the bow.


    How could Emperor Hui''an let anyone see his son''s joke? When Chu Heng got on the horse, he also sat on it and rode with his son. He helped him draw the bow and arrow hand by hand, and urately sent the galloping arrow into the air. A sika deer that had been fed medicine was killed with one blow on its neck.


    "As expected of the second emperor brother, he is indeed as powerful as his father!" Even though they were dissatisfied that Chu Heng had been treated so favorably by Emperor Hui''an, King Heng and others could only suppress their jealousy andpliment him with admiration.


    If someone else had said this, he would have thought it was a clear sarcasm, but when Emperor Hui''an heard it, he felt very happy. He looked at King Heng and the others, not knowing whether it was a warning or something else, and said lightly: " There are more than a dozen of you brothers, but the prince is the one who loves me the most! He is my legitimate son, my prince, and the crown prince of Da Chu. You should treat the prince as respectfully as you treat me!"


    He was just a young and ignorant prince. King Heng and others, who had repeatedly attacked Chu Heng, were almost sick from fear. Especially King Heng, his heart ached when he thought of knowing that Chu Heng would participate in the Qiu Hunt n. He felt cold and almost suspected that Emperor Hui''an already knew about it.


    Chu Heng''s expression was always calm. When Emperor Hui''an finished speaking, he pointed to the sika deer whose neck was still bleeding on the ground, with a hint of hope on his face: "Father, I learned how to barbecue a few days ago. Why not take advantage of this deer''s freshness?" Let me bake it, and my father will have a taste of my craftsmanship."


    "Okay! My father will order the deer to be packed and wait for Heng''er to roast the venison himself." Emperor Hui''an Longyan was very happy. He did not feel that as the prince of a country, cooking barbecue by himself would damage the royal family''s face.


    Looking at this scene of a loving father and a filial son, the other princes and princes became increasingly unbnced.


    Barbecued meat is nothing. Back then, I spent all my efforts to collect rare treasures, but my father didnt even praise me. Now I only have a piece of venison that I dont know if I can eat. Im so happy. My fathers heart is indeed biased. of!


    No matter how dissatisfied they were, someone quickly carried the sika deer down. It didn''t take long before the oven was in full swing, and the venison, which had been cleaned and cut into pieces, and various condiments were presented.

 Chapter 574: The wind rises(1)

    Chapter 574: The wind rises(1)


    Chapter 574 The Wind Rises (1)


    Chu Heng does know how to barbecue, and his skill is quite good. He learned it when he had nothing to do in Jingshan Vi. After removing the offal, deer head and other debris, there is still a lot of good meat left in the whole sika deer.


    Took the two most tender and juicy pieces of venison, and with the help of two young eunuchs from the royal kitchen, Chu Heng roasted them directly in the open space. It took half an hour to roast the juicy venison.


    He ordered the roasted braised pork slices to be divided into five tes. The first te was given to Emperor Hui''an. He took three more tes and gave them to Xiao Ruiyuan, Yan Junyu and the ghost doctor respectively. The remaining te could not be eaten due to his health. When eating venison, he only tasted two thin slices and gave the rest to the helper eunuchs.


    As for the more than ten brothers who were watching... they were not within his scope of consideration at all, and the n members and civil and military ministers who were waiting to apany him on the hunting trip did not have the face to allow the prince of a country to roast meat for them.


    Emperor Hui''an didn''t seem to notice. He refused the service of the **** in charge, and did not let the **** who tested the poison taste it. He directly picked up a piece of fragrant venison with jade chopsticks and put it into his mouth. Before he could taste it carefully, his face was filled with tears. There was already a look of joy. He looked kindly at Chu Heng, who was looking forward to his lower left hand, and praised loudly: "Yes, this is the most delicious roasted venison I have ever eaten, haha!"


    Chu Heng seemed very happy, and the smile on his face deepened a little: "It''s good that the father doesn''t mind that the workmanship of the son is crude. If the father likes this venison, I will give it to the father in the future..."


    At this point, he seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly stopped talking, and the smile on his face became extremely forced.


    Emperor Hui''an didn''t know the unfinished meaning of his son''s words. He felt that the juicy piece of venison in his mouth suddenly lost its taste, making it difficult for him to swallow.


    Xiao Ruiyuan even remembered what the ghost doctor saidst night, and his face became ugly. He stared at the te of roast venison on the table, unable to eat it no matter what.


    As if he knew he had said the wrong thing, a look of guilt shed across Chu Heng''s face. He picked up a bottle of wine on the table, asked someone to push him to Emperor Hui''an''s imperial desk, and poured Emperor Hui''an a ss of wine. . The wine with a strange fragrance is not the usual transparent color, but a beautiful purple-red color.


    Emperor Hui''an was temporarily attracted by the strange color and couldn''t help but ask: "Heng''er, what kind of wine is this?"


    Chu Heng put down the jug, and a warm smile overflowed on his face again: "Father, this wine is called wine, or red wine. It is a new wine. It is said to be made from grapes. It has a very unique taste. It is the same as what I drank in the past. Those imperial wines arepletely different."


    "Wine? It''s actually made from grapes?" Emperor Hui''an said with a hint of surprise. He had eaten sweet and juicy grapes, but he didn''t know that these grapes could make wine. He was even more curious about wine.


    Chu Heng nodded and identally saw Yan Junyu with a surprised look on his face. A faint smile shed in his eyes and he said to Emperor Hui''an: "This wine was given by Huaixi to his son. He knows best how to brew it with grapes." .


    When Emperor Hui''an heard this, he looked at Junyu who waszily leaning on the back of his chair. He didn''t have a straight face. He pretended to be angry and cursed: "I always get good things on weekdays, so I never forget to leave a share for you. It''s good for you. If you have I got all the good things and sent them to Heng''er, but he actually forgot about me as an elder. He really is an immature white-eyed wolf!"


    Yan Junyu stood up quickly, with a hint of grievance on his handsome face: "Your Majesty, this wine was unexpectedly obtained by me, and I got two jars in total! The winemaker said that this wine is suitable for all ages, and drinking it is good for the body. As soon as I heard that it was good for your health, I sent them all to the prince''s cousin! Anyway, even if they were sent to you, they would still end up in the hands of the prince''s cousin. I simply spared the emperor this trouble. I didn''t expect that my cousin would do it again. Sent to you!"

 Chapter 575: The wind rises(2)

    Chapter 575: The wind rises(2)


    Chapter 575 The Wind Rises (2)


    These words are extremely ttering. There is obviously nopliment, but every line in the words hints at the loving father and filial piety between Emperor Hui''an and Chu Heng.


    Sure enough, Emperor Hui''an Longyan was overjoyed and looked at Chu Heng with even more loving eyes: "Even if it is good for Heng''er''s health, my father will drink this cup, and Heng''er can keep the rest for himself!"


    Chu Heng smiled and said nothing.


    Emperor Hui''an looked at his son''s skinny cheeks, with almost no flesh visible, and sighed heavily in his heart, with a hint of guilt in his distressed eyes. Unable to refuse his son''s filial piety, he picked up the wine ss and took a sip.


    As soon as he took his mouthful, the taste was not very good, but the moment the wine passed through his throat, he realized the beauty of it. Emperor Hui''an couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, and he praised without hesitation: "Yes, it is indeed incredible. Very good wine!


    There were quite a few people present who loved wine, and they were already full of curiosity about the unique color of wine. At this time, even the king of a country was full of praises, which further aroused the greed in their stomachs. Moreover, this wine is also suitable for people. There are benefits to the body, but it is really a pity in life that you cannot taste it yourself.


    It''s just that the prince only had two small jars of wine in his hands. With Emperor Hui''an''s words, none of them had the courage to ask Chu Heng for a drink. But, wasnt this wine given to the prince by Young Master Yan? When the timees, I can ask Young Master Yan in private and he can try this fine wine!


    Listening to those whispering voices, Chu Heng, who had achieved his goal, left the wine on the imperial desk, returned to his table, poured a ss of wine, and tasted it leisurely. The overflowing aroma of the wine made the n members and everyone love wine. The minister couldn''t help but swallowed.


    After Emperor Hui''an tasted wine and venison, he appointed several members of the n and ministers, and took the princes and princes who could ride horses and hunt with him to go hunting in the woods. The rest could not follow, but they liked it. The horseback hunters also made an appointment to go to other mountains, preparing to perform well. Maybe they would catch the eye of Emperor Hui''an and be able to apany him next time. After all, the autumn hunting onlysts for half a month!


    The remaining people were not interested in hunting, but they coveted the wine and asked Yan Junyu one after another.


    Yan Junyu did not hide it, and did not mention that he wanted to open a winery. He only said that grapes were rare, and wine was even harder to buy, and he could not guarantee that he would be able to buy it.


    Grapes are indeed rare. No one doesnt believe this reason. Those who love wine are even more itchy. Not only do they want to taste it for pleasure, but they also have face issues. If anyone can drink the wine praised by the king of a country first, wouldn''t it be a great honor among colleagues, rtives and friends, you? They coyly asked Yan Junyu to get them some anyway. As for the money, it was naturally not a problem!


    Yan Junyu agreed to the difficult decision, and his heart was already filled with joy.


    "Haha, I still have the foresight, and it''s not in vain that I invested most of my worth to build that winery. From now on, I will just lie at home and count the money. It makes me happy just thinking about it!" In the side hall of the pce, Yan Junyu''s eyebrows danced among Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu. Heng started shouting in front of them.


    Chu Heng smiled indulgently, but Xiao Ruiyuan poured cold water on it: "It will take at least next winter from the time the winery is built to the time it produces wine. After more than a year, how many people do you think will remember this wine?"


    Yan Junyu choked, and then smiled cheaply: "The winery can''t make wine for the time being, and Xiao Yan''er has made a lot of wine privately. Xiao Yan''er will not fail to bring out such a good thing! Well, when I think about it, I can Seeing Xiao Yan''er and tasting the delicious food she cooked by her own hands, I really wish I could go back to Beijing now. Unlike someone who wants to see her but can''t, so he can only stand on the roof every night and feed the mosquitoes. Oh, I feel sad just thinking about it. How pitiful!"


    "Pfft--" Chu Heng listened to his strange ent and imagined his cousin standing on the roof eagerly, not seeing the beautiful woman, but feeding the mosquitoes. He really couldn''t hold it back, and he made a puff sound, which was very unpleasant. Heughed heartily.


    Originally, no one else knew that Xiao Ruiyuan stood on the roof every night to feed mosquitoes to his wife, but once they saw several red spots on his face bitten by mosquitoes, Chu Heng asked casually, and he was Xiao Shiyi poked it out.


    It''s not that Xiao Shiyi was careless and deliberately exposed his master''s shorings. He just felt sorry for his master who was so busy during the day that he refused to have a good rest at night. When Chu Heng asked, he told him the reason. What did he think? After Yan Junyu heard this, this guy kept teasing Xiao Ruiyuan about this!


    Hearing his cousin''sughter, Xiao Ruiyuan, whose face was not very good-looking, suddenly turned dark. He walked up to Yan Junyu, who had a teasing look on his face, and dragged him outside the side hall.


    The two came back a momentter. Yan Junyu''s face no longer had the carefree look on his face, and he became much silent.


    Chu Heng thought that he had been cheated on by Xiao Ruiyuan again, and because he was in a bad mood, he had a severe headache for a moment.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the rtionship between the two people is very bad. If there is not Chu Heng in the middle, they can fight at any time as long as they meet. I''ve had countless fights since I was a child, and it wasmon to see blood. It wasn''t until I grew up and understood the severity of my attacks that things got better.


    Although he knew that the two of them actually had a good rtionship, this did not prevent them from actually taking action. They already had a cousin who was as ice-like as a cube. Chu Heng did not want to see the two of them standing in front of him with simr expressions, so he got lucky. Let the two of thempete in hunting. Whoever hunts more prey before dark will get the prize.


    Worried that his cousin would notice and urgently needed to vent, Xiao Ruiyuan did not speak, which was regarded as acquiescence.


    Yan Junyu had long wanted topete with him, but what he heard just now made him unable to ept it. He was afraid that Chu Heng would see the clues, so he agreed.


    The two returned to their respective tents, took their bows and arrows, and went to the stable to fetch their beloved horses. They chose different directions and galloped away.


    Phoenix Mountain is a vast area. Although it is not as tall and majestic as Yuhua Mountain, there are also manyrge birds and beasts living in it. To avoid idents, these raptors will be driven deep into the mountains by patrolling guards before the autumn hunt, and obstacles will be set up to prevent them froming out to hurt people.


    Of course, every autumn hunting there are people whoe for those raptors and beasts, wanting to show off their skills. Those guards usually demarcate a specific area and drive in some ferocious beasts and birds. If you want to hunt them, just enter this area.


    Everything was originally arranged, and there was almost no possibility of idents. However, no one thought that those raptors that had been driven into the mountains would break through the obstacles and escape, causing a catastrophe...

 Chapter 576: Trouble (1)

    Chapter 576: Trouble (1)


    Chapter 576 Trouble (1)


    More than a hundred people went up the mountain and didn''t catch much prey, but several people were injured and had to be carried down the mountain. The most seriously injured among them was the only schr in Liuyang Vige, the hope for the revitalization of the Mo n. The "murderer" who hurt others not only was not beaten to death, but instead followed the people into the vige without hesitation and stayed at the Mo family.


    Within an hour, this incident had spread throughout the vige. Even the baby who could talk just now knew that there was a man-eating beast in the vige. When people heard about it, they would start crying in fear and go straight to the vige. Hiding in the arms of adults.


    People in the vige were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to approach the Mo family''s yard, for fear that the ferocious beast would rush out and hurt people. The people who were friends with the Mo family were okay, and they had the courage to visit Mo Qingze with a few eggs. Lin Yong and others were even more willing to help the Mo family get rid of the hurtful beast, which made Mo Yan both touched and helpless. , trying hard to find excuses to tactfully reject their kindness.


    As for the viins who had quarrels with the Mo family or had hidden selfish motives, as soon as they heard about this incident, they rushed to the vige chief''s house and made a jealousint, saying that the Mo family raised ferocious beasts and did not put the safety of the vigers at all. In his eyes, he must be severely punished ording to vige rules.


    Among them were Mo Hong and Wang Dalis wife and children who were driven out of the vige.


    Yang Bao also had a headache about this. Raising ferocious beasts in the vige will definitely pose a threat to the safety of the vigers. Naturally, they cannot be raised. ording to the vige rules, the Mo family must be punished.


    The problem is that he has a good personal rtionship with the Mo family, and there are many people in the vige who rely on the Mo family. In addition, when the ferocious beast arrived at the Mo family, it never came out at all, let alone hurt anyone. He did not want to offend Mo. Family, there is no reason why he must be punished and rush to the Mo family to investigate the crime.


    Its just that he is the vige chief. Even if he is towards the Mo family in his heart, he cant be too obviously biased. There are still a few respected old people watching over the important affairs of the vige. If this matter is not handled well, not to mention the vigers who have opinions. Those few won''t just watch.


    Moreover, he was not the only one in the vige who knew about that... Thinking of this, Yang Bao couldn''t sit still. As soon as those people left, he headed towards Mo''s house.


    Even though Mo Qingze and several other injured people washed their wounds with spiritual spring water and applied special-effect Panax notoginseng powder, Mo Yan was still worried and drove a carriage to the city in person and invited Dr. Du over.


    "They are all skin injuries, nothing serious. Just rest for a while! Your panax notoginseng powder is good. Just change it once a day. I won''t prescribe other medicines. Before the injury is healed, you can avoid eating. most"


    After carefully checking Mo Qingze''s pulse, Dr. Du''s expression softened and he carefully told Mo Yan some things he should pay attention to every day.


    Seeing Mo Yan couldn''t help but nod and take notes, Old Doctor Du red at her and said angrily: "What you said was unclear and I was so frightened that I thought I was dying. If you do this two more times, I''ll be in trouble." They will all lose several years of their lives.


    Mo Yan stuck out her tongue, ttered her and said: "Grandpa Du, you also know that I can''t feel the pulse. How can I know whether my father has injured his internal organs? I have to show it to Grandpa Du, who is a skilled doctor, so that I can fully understand it." Dont worry!


    Old Doctor Du nced at Mo Yan indifferently and refused to ept her words: "Earlier, I asked you to learn the art of removing yellow from me, but you were toozy to learn it. Now you know the pros and cons?"


    It turns out that after the two got acquainted, Dr. Du began to think of recruiting a disciple when he saw that Mo Yan had a calm temperament, good qualifications, and was proficient in pharmacology. He has no children or rtives, and he does not want the medical skills passed down by the Du family to disappear in his hands. Passing them on to younger generations with good character and qualifications can make up for that shoring.

 Chapter 577: Trouble (2)

    Chapter 577: Trouble (2)


    Chapter 577 Trouble (2)


    Mo Yan has no interest in medical skills, and he has to worry about all kinds of things at home, so he can''t calm down and study medicine well. She didn''t want to live up to Dr. Du''s expectations, so she refused after thinking for a long time.


    Doctor Du didn''t force it, but whenever he had the opportunity, he would teach Mo Yan some medical principles. Even if she couldn''t be a doctor who could cure diseases and save people, at least these medical principles coulde in handy when encountering emergencies, which would be good for her. Its also good for those around you, and theres no harm in it.


    Mo Yan nodded honestly and said with a shy face: "Grandpa Du, you still have the foresight. I am willing to learn to feel the pulse from you, and I hope you can teach me!" If you learn to feel the pulse, at least you will encounter such emergencies in the future. Don''t panic.


    However,pared with Western medicine, Chinese medicine is vast and profound, and was even regarded as a witchcraft. It is really not that easy to learn. As for pulse, talent alone is not enough. It also requires umted experience over time.


    Old Doctor Du saw Mo Yan relent, and the wrinkles on his face instantly deepened: "Since you are willing to learn, I will reluctantly teach you!"


    Seeing that Dr. Du agreed to his promise and did not ask himself to learn anything else, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and said cheerfully: "I will definitely learn to feel the pulse and not lose the reputation of Du''s medicine!"


    Old Doctor Du couldn''t see her little thoughts, and a smile of sessful plot shed across his clear eyes.


    The little girl is still too young to know that frogs need to be boiled in warm water. Once she learns to feel the pulse, she will naturally want to know how to treat the diagnosed diseases. How can she be allowed to run away halfway through learning?


    Mo Yan didn''t know that Old Doctor Du was going to treat her like a frog in warm water and was going to "boil" her slowly. Thinking of the golden beast upying Xiaohua''s nest in her house, she thought it would be better to ask Old Doctor Du to take a look. Well, that guy''s injury is probably what needs treatment the most.


    Worried about scaring Old Doctor Du, Mo Yan told the story about the golden beast getting injured in a fight with other beasts and inadvertently hurting his father and several other people.


    After hearing this, Dr. Du was not frightened. Instead, he became very interested in the golden beast. He asked the medicine boy to pick up the medicine box and urged Mo Yan to take him there.


    At this time, the golden beast was lying in Xiaohua''s wooden house, its golden eyes tightly closed, and it seemed sad about the wounds on its body. Its body twitched from time to time, and its mouth unconsciously made a low sound like a lion.


    Looking at the golden beast, whose eyes were closed and it was seriously injured, but its momentum had not diminished at all, Old Doctor Du was more or less frightened. He has lived for more than sixty years, and has seen manyrge beasts such as tigers, jackals, and wolves, but this is the first time he has seen this kind of golden-colored beast that looks like a tiger and has a body like an ox. For a moment, his curiosity outweighed his fear. Under the leadership of Mo Yan, he quietly followed.


    The little medicine boy following him didn''t have the courage. Almost the moment he saw the golden beast, his legs were so weak that he couldn''t walk. Now that he saw old doctor Du passing by, he didn''t dare to stop him, let alone Dare to step forward.


    Although the Golden Beast was asleep, in a strange environment, it was naturally more alert than humans. It almost woke up when the three of them entered the door. If it hadn''t smelled that familiar smell and hadn''t sensed the danger, it would have opened its eyes and issued a warning.


    Even so, the moment it opened its eyes, Old Doctor Du couldn''t help but suffocate his breath. If Mo Yan hadn''t been walking in front, I believe she was sure that the golden beast would not hurt her. I''m afraid he would have been like a little medicine boy. Like that, I didn''t dare to take a step closer.


    Mo Yan didn''t dare to get too close. He stood ten feet away from the golden beast, pointed at Dr. Du and said to it: "This is the doctor I found for you. He can treat your injuries. Let him see it." See if it works?"

 Chapter 578: Trouble (3)

    Chapter 578: Trouble (3)


    Chapter 578 Trouble (3)


    Old Doctor Du behind him couldn''t help butugh when he saw her talking to a beast in a serious manner. He was about to say that it couldn''t understand human speech. The next moment, he saw those golden eyes shooting straight at him. After looking at it, he nodded slightly. I couldn''t help but be stunned and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he said something very pretentious: "Grandpa Du, ''Everything has a spirit''. This golden beast is rare in the world. He grew up in the mountains. He has lived for who knows how many years and has a spirit." Its not impossible to be wise!


    A sh of deep thought shed across Dr. Du''s eyes, and he nodded in agreement: "It''s rare for me to be so weird. Since it can understand people''s words, I don''t have to worry about being bitten by it, haha!" At the end of the sentence, his mood changed. Quite a joke.


    Seeing that the golden beast was willing to cooperate, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "It knows that you can always help it!"


    After saying that, she moved a chair over and ced it next to the cabin, asking Dr. Du to sit down and let the golden beast see its injuries. It would not be a problem to cure this guy as soon as possible and let him return home as soon as possible.


    However, the injury of the golden beast was more serious than Mo Yan imagined. After careful examination, Dr. Du found that not only the wound infection caused a high fever, but also the internal organs were severely damaged. If it had not been strong and not an ordinary beast, it would have been killed long ago. You can''t die any more!


    After all, Dr. Du is not a veterinarian. He can only prescribe some medicines that will not cause side effects to the golden beast based on its injuries. The dosage should be twice that of an adult. If the medicine is not effective or is too powerful, Increase or decrease as appropriate.


    Mo Yan wrote them down one by one, looking at Xiaohua''s originally spacious wooden house that was squeezed by the golden beasts with not much space left. She almost imagined how Xiaohua would be furious and decided to leave the three beasts in the space for the time being. She didn''t want her home to be a battlefield for the beasts to fight. !


    Doctor Du personally changed the medicine for the golden beast, and tried to cook a pair of antipyretics for it to drink. Seeing that the body temperature of the golden beast had dropped a lot, he felt relieved and handed another few packs of antipyretics to Mo Yan. After exining a few more words, he picked up the medicine box and headed back.


    Mo Yan originally nned to cook a nice meal for Dr. Du and send him back in a carriage, but Dr. Du refused.


    Mo Yan couldn''t stay, so he made an excuse to go back to the bedroom and took out a pile of different types of dry medicinal materials from the space.


    These medicinal herbs all grew in the fields. She dug them out and dried them, preparing to sell them to Dr. Du. I asked Old Doctor Du to make a trip today. It''s not appropriate to give him a consultation fee. It would be much better to give him half of the medicinal materials and half of them as gifts.


    Old Doctor Du was really happy when he saw these medicinal materials of excellent quality. He paid less than half of the market price and epted them with a smile.


    Even though the two of them are not called masters and disciples, they are actually masters and disciples. Some things are so clear that it is easy to fall in love with each other.


    After putting the medicinal materials on the carriage, Mo Yan sent Dr. Du back to the city. By the time she got home, the sun had already set, and Yang Bao came to the door at this time.


    Yang Bao hesitated to exin his purpose, and Mo Yan nodded in understanding. The golden beast was not an ordinary cat or dog, but a beast that could hurt people. It was normal for the vigers to be afraid of it and reject it. At the same time, she was very embarrassed. , I felt that I was causing trouble to the vige chief.


    "Uncle Yang, I n to talk to you about this matter even if you don''te!" Inviting Yang Bao to sit down in the room, Mo Yan made him a cup of tea and said, "The reason why that beast came down the mountain with me is because it suffered a serious injury. The injury needs help for the time being, and it will return to the mountains when it recovers. During this period, I will keep an eye on it and will not let it run into the vige and hurt people. Uncle Yang can rest assured!"

 Chapter 579: Trouble (4)

    Chapter 579: Trouble (4)


    Chapter 579 Trouble (4)


    Hearing this, Yang Bao smiled bitterly and said: "Uncle naturally believes that you can do what you say. Most people in the vige can understand it, but if some people want to use this matter to cause trouble for your family, uncle is worried that the matter will make a big fuss. If its not good, youll be brought to the government!


    This is what he is really worried about!


    Hearing this, Mo Yan wondered: "The beast didn''t hurt anyone in the vige. Even if it was stabbed to the government, would the government take care of such a thing?"


    Yang Bao saw that she really didn''t know, so he told the reason.


    Many years ago, there was a serious snowstorm in the capital. The wild beasts in Yuhua Mountain could not find anything to eat. They were cold and hungry, so they gathered together and rushed to several nearby viges, causing harm to many poultry and livestock. Ordinary farmers regard poultry and livestock as their lifeblood, so how can they let wild beasts cause harm?


    Vigers from several viges gathered together and chopped down the wild beasts with knives and sticks. At that time, several wild beasts were killed and their skins and flesh were sold, and each vige received a lot of money.


    But no one expected that those beasts were so vindictive that they gathered morepanions and rushed into the vige, killing not only the livestock, but also the vigers who dared to resist. In just over ten days, fifty or sixty people were killed or injured in several viges. This incident was reported to the imperial court at that time. Thete emperor was furious and personally issued an order, ordering the government to encircle and suppress those evil beasts...


    What happened next? Mo Yan quickly asked. Although I feel that wild beasts are also living beings, and humans should not decide their life or death, but they kill livestock first and hurt innocent vigersst. Even if there is a cause, they are more at fault, and they are not unjust when they are surrounded and suppressed by the government.


    Yang Bao shook his head, took a deep breath, and continued: "Those surviving vigers thought that as long as the government killed those harmful beasts, they would be saved and avenge their rtives. Who knew that those beasts would kill theirpanions and escape again?" More wild beasts were summoned from the mountains to avenge the vigers, and even the more than a hundred officers and soldiers of the government could not resist, resulting in dozens of deaths and injuries..."


    Mo Yan was shocked after hearing this. Is this a fight to the death?


    As if he had read her thoughts, Yang Bao nodded, with deep fear shing across his face: "Later, the imperial court sent a thousand elite soldiers to suppress the beasts, and none of them escaped back to the mountains. I thought that would be the case. It was over, until the beginning of spring, when several vigers went into the mountains to dig traps, hoping to catch some pheasants and rabbits for tooth sacrifice, but... none of them came back! For a long time after that, no one dared to go into the mountains. But they relied on the mountains to eat and chop in the mountains. Firewood, rare fruits and wild vegetables were sold to the people in the city, and they could be exchanged for oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar. It didnt take long before some people couldnt help but go into the mountains to pick up mushrooms. They didnte back in the evening. The family begged the whole vige. When I looked for it, I only found a torn shoe."


    Speaking of this, Yang Bao let out a long sigh. At that time, he was only seven or eight years old. After learning about this incident, he was so frightened that he did not dare to sleep, and he had to have an adult beside him even for half a day.


    At that time, there were 30 or 40 families in the vige, with a poption of more than 100. They were all thankful that the wild beasts had not rushed into the vige. Also, because they felt that it was not safe to live at the foot of the mountain, whenever the family had some money left, they would try their best to move elsewhere, lest they One day, a wild beast broke into the vige and caused harm.


    Later on, Liuyang Vige declined, leaving only a dozen households in difficulty who could not move out. Fortunately, in the past few decades, there has never been a herd of beasts entering the vige. Otherwise, there would not be enough people to share with the beasts. As time passed, the nearby vigers gradually forgot those things and still went into the mountains. They just listened to the words of the elderly at home and never dared to step into the mountains again.


    Uncle Yang, just because something like this happened, once a wild animal enters the vige, the government must be notified and the government will take action to solve the problem? Mo Yan asked with some difficulty.


    When I thought about the death of so many innocent people in that disaster, I felt very sad and worried about the three beasts. Once the vigers knew that there were three beasts living in their home, she could almost imagine the result, either to drive away the three beasts or to move away.


    Yang Bao nodded: "Yes, although decades have passed, not many people know about the tragedy, but the government will not forget this instruction given by thete emperor."


    Mo Yan frowned. The golden beast matter was really difficult to solve. Even if Yan Junyu was asked to help suppress the matter, the people in the vige would be dissatisfied with her family. The only way now is to send the golden beast into space, and then let it return to the mountain after its injuries are healed.


    What should we do if there are only three beasts? Will he never see the light of day?


    Fortunately, Dabai grew up in the mountains and forests. If it weren''t for her, he would never have entered Liuyang Vige and lived with people in his life. Xiaohua and Hairball were a headache. Even if they could survive in the wild, they Growing up with people, her attachment to the human world is much deeper than to the mountains. Not to mention that she is reluctant to drive them away, even if she is willing, they will not be willing to leave.

 Chapter 580: Trouble (1)

    Chapter 580: Trouble (1)


    Chapter 580 Trouble (1)


    Not wanting Yang Bao to be in trouble, and not wanting anyone to bring this matter to the government, Mo Yan solemnly promised to send the golden beast back to the mountains.


    After receiving Mo Yan''s assurance, Yang Bao felt relieved, declined her kindness to leave food, and hurried home.


    Worried about his father''s injury, Mo Yan temporarily put aside those troubles and went to Mo Qingze''s yard with a pot of freshly taken out spiritual spring water.


    Mo Qingze was already awake, but this time he was seriously injured and lost a lot of blood. Even sitting up required a lot of effort, so hey on the bed for the time being without getting off the ground.


    At this time, Mo Qingze''s face was pale and his brows were furrowed tightly, not because the wound hurt, but because he was worried about another thing.


    "Ziyu, old doctor Du also said that your injury is not serious. As long as you rest well, you will be fine in less than a month, and it will not affect the autumn next month." Mr. Liuforted you.


    Han Zhiyun also said sincerely: "Brother Canaan is right! You are usually too tight. You are busy with schoolwork every day. You don''t go to bed before the third watch. You get up as soon as the rooster crows for the third time. Study and take advantage of this time to recuperate, just enough to allow you to adjust your state."


    The two of them were afraid that Mo Qingze would have random thoughts, so they didn''t rush back to the city. They didn''t expect that they would be surprised. No one wants this kind of ident to happen, but the fifteenth day of next month is Autumn. If they miss it, they have to wait another three years. If they don''t trust Dr. Du''s medical skills, they don''t know how tofort them.


    When Mo Yan came in, she happened to hear Han Zhiyun''s words. She ignored her father''s embarrassment and asked with a bad face: "Uncle Han, is my dad like this every day?"


    When Han Zhiyun saw her, he seemed to see a savior and said quickly: "Your father does this every day. Today he suffered this, which is not entirely a bad thing. You should also advise your father not to think about Qiu Wei." Its not good for your recovery.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan''s face became more and more ugly. However, she still wanted to save face for her father in front of outsiders, so she nodded and said, "Thank you, Uncle Han, for your concern. My niece will advise her father well."


    Han Zhiyun and Mr. Liu knew the influence of the little **** their friends. When they heard what she said, they both breathed a sigh of relief. After a few words of advice to Mo Qingze, they went out. They had to save some face for their friends!


    Mo Yan closed the door and poured a full ss of spiritual spring water for her father. Watching him drink it all without missing a drop, the anger in her heart dissipated a lot, but her face became more serious: "Dad, you can ept my daughter''s advice. You dont take it seriously, but you cant help taking your body seriously, or do you mean that you dont take our three siblings seriously either?


    When Mo Qingze first entered Changshan Academy, Mo Yan was worried that he was pushing her too hard. So every time Mo Qingze returned to the academy, she would give him a few words to tell him to go to bed early and get up early every day, and eat on time. Unexpectedly, her father didn''t listen at all.


    Later, she saw that Mo Qingze had eaten so much food rich in spiritual energy. Not only did he not gain weight, but his figure became thinner and thinner. At that time, she was still wondering if her father had eaten so much that he would not gain weight. She did not expect that he would be fatter. She stayed up all night, so I don''t me her for being so angry.


    Although he knew that his daughter was too angry to say such harsh words, Mo Qingze sat up anxiously and exined anxiously: "You three siblings are my father''s treasures, and they are more important than my life. How could dad not take you seriously?"


    Such a movement pulled at the wound on his back, causing Mo Qingze to gasp in pain.


    Mo Yan rushed up to help her father lie down, feeling distressed and anxious: "You are still injured, so don''t move around. In this month, you are not allowed to think about anything, don''t do anything, just take good care of your injuries, otherwise Please dont attend next months Qiu Wei, otherwise youll faint in the examination room and Ill have to pick you up!

 Chapter 581: Trouble (2)

    Chapter 581: Trouble (2)


    Chapter 581 Making trouble (2)


    Listening to his daughter''s arrogant words, Mo Qingze was helpless, but he couldn''t bear her to continue to worry and feel sad: "Okay, okay, dad doesn''t think about anything, nothing is good, just take good care of yourself, and be a master who can open his mouth when clothese back." !


    Mo Yan was still worried and threatened again with a straight face: "This is what you said. My daughter will keep it in mind. If you can''t do it, don''t me her for burning all the treasures in your study."


    Mo Qingze never thought that his daughter, who had always been steady, would have such an "unreasonable" side. He couldn''tugh or cry for a moment, but he could onlypromise: "Don''t worry, dad is true to his word. He will take good care of himself and won''t faint in the examination room and let you go." catch."


    Mo Yan was then satisfied and poured another ss of spiritual spring water to his father. She can understand her father''s approach, and she also hopes that her father will be named on the Autumn Golden List, but she even hopes that her father will have good health and live a long life. Staying upte frequently is not good for the body at all. Although the spiritual spring water and those spiritual things are good for the body, they are not a panacea that can cure all diseases. If he is like this in one autumn, then he will win thepetition next year. Fight for your life?


    Mo Qingze wanted to say that if he drank too much water, he would go to thetrine and cause wounds, but in front of his daughter, he was too embarrassed to say unsightly words, so he had to drink it.


    After drinking, he asked about the beast that hurt people: "I heard from your Uncle Han that you subdued that beast and followed you back. There were a lot of people seen in the vige. Will it cause any trouble?" ?


    Mo Yan nodded and told the story about Yang Baoing over. Seeing her father wanting to sit up in a hurry, she quickly stopped her and said, "Dad, don''t worry, I will send the golden beast away tonight, and I won''t let those People take advantage of opportunities to cause trouble.


    Mo Qingze became even more worried when he heard this: "That beast is so powerful. Since it has followed you back, how can it be sent away so easily? Don''t make it angry or hurt you!"


    A smile appeared on Mo Yan''s face, and she said confidently: "Dad, my daughter can make her willing to be powerful, so don''t worry!"


    How could Mo Qingze really feel at ease? He had given many nagging warnings, but his fatherly heart was always high.


    After dinner, Mo Yan first settled down the Liu family and the Han family, and then declined Liu Tinn''s wish to sleep in the same bed with her. Then she returned to the room andmunicated with the golden beast.


    The reason why the golden beast followed Mo Yan down the mountain was because he knew that he was too seriously injured. If he didn''t get care, especially from Mo Yan, it would be hard to heal those injuries, and there would also be hidden injuries, not to mention returning to the mountains to regain the territory. , even the life span will be greatly shortened.


    It was Mo Yan''s action of giving it spiritual spring water and applying medicine before, which made it dispel itsst doubts and decide to rely on her to recover from its injuries.


    Hearing Mo Yan exin the reason for sending it to the space to recuperate, the golden beast did not refuse. In such a ce with abundant spiritual energy, its injuries could heal faster. As for whether Mo Yan would keep it locked in the space and not let it out, or have other bad ideas, it had not thought about it at all.


    Being born with intelligence does not mean that you will develop a suspicious heart. Sometimes, animals are purer than humans!


    Seeing that it was willing, Mo Yan safely held its thick soles and entered the space. Before Xiaohua rushed toe to settle ounts with it, she took the three beasts outside the space. She also did not want the prosperous space to be the property of the four beasts. The battlefield was a disaster!


    Her own nest was tainted with the smell of the enemy, and Xiaohua refused to sleep in it. Taking advantage of Dabai''s bathing time, she sniffed the east and west of Dabai''s nest, and finally shrank into the nest like a little daughter-inw, letting herself go. After Dabai came back, no matter how hard he scratched or bit him to drive him away, he was so stubborn that he refused toe out.

 Chapter 582: Trouble (3)

    Chapter 582: Trouble (3)


    Chapter 582 Making trouble (3)


    Seeing its slutty behavior, Mo Yan had to suspect that its previous dislike for the Golden Beast was just a pretense, and its real purpose was to sleep in a nest with Dabai. Otherwise, why not **** it from the fur ball?


    The "trickster" seeded Xiaohua said that it was true that she disliked the golden beast, and it was also true that she wanted to sleep in the same bed with her daughter-inw (Dabai).


    Haha, scheming wolf, dont exin!


    She thought that keeping the golden beast in the space would give those with evil intentions in the vige no room to cause trouble, but Mo Yan didn''t expect that someone would move so quickly. Early the next morning, he rushed into the Mo family''s house with an aggressive official. courtyard.


    Looking at Wang Dali hiding behind more than a dozen officials, Mo Yan suddenly realized that this man might have gotten the news yesterday and went to the government to file aint. Otherwise, how could the people from the Yamene so early?


    Before the leader could speak, Mo Yan took the lead and attacked Wang Dali: "You are a sinner who has been expelled from the whole vige, and yet you dare to enter Liuyang Vige in a show of force. It seems that the vige is too kind to you. Since you dare to run away Come to my house, I cant pretend not to see you!


    After saying that, she turned to the angry Li Yan and said, "Yanzi, go to the vige chief''s house and tell him about Wang Dali returning to the vige and breaking into our house without permission, and ask him toe and preside over it."


    Li Yan nodded solemnly, and when she saw Wang Dali rushing to stop him, she kicked him **** the calf. While he was hugging his leg and screaming in pain, he quickly rushed out of the yard.


    When Wang Dali saw this, he didn''t care to cry out for pain. He pointed at the officials and yelled at Mo Yan''s arrogance: "You little bitch, these people standing in front of you are the officials in the yamen. If you dare to touch me, A hair on your head, believe it or not, I asked the official to put you in jail and eat you, eh?"


    Mo Yan smiled coldly, ignored Wang Dali, who was like a clown, and said to the dozen or so officials in a gentle and polite manner: "My lords are out on business so early in the morning, I''m afraid you don''t have time to have breakfast. It just so happens that the little girl makes it at home." Ive bought a lot of porridge, if you gentlemen dont mind it, pleasee in and use some!


    It seemed that Mo Yan''s painting style would change so quickly. After more than a dozen officials looked at each other, their original serious expressions softened. A man who looked like a leader stood up and said, "Girl, you''re wee. This time I am here for the ferocious beast that hurt people yesterday. I heard that the ferocious beast is at the girls house, and I hope that the girl will take me in to catch the ferocious beast so as not to harm the girls family.


    "The ferocious beast?" A confused look shed across Mo Yan''s face, and then she thought of something and exined with a smile: "My lords, you have misunderstood. The ferocious beast dide to my house yesterday, but it ate a meal of meat from my house in the middle of the night. It just left, and the little girl doesnt know where it went!


    Before the official could say anything, Wang Dali jumped out and cursed loudly: "You''re **** lying! That ferocious beast clearly followed you into the vige, so why did it leave on its own in the middle of the night? You must have hidden the ferocious beast. ,definitely is!"


    As he spoke, he ttered the officer and said, "Sir, this little girl is the most treacherous. She must have an ulterior motive for hiding the ferocious beast. Sir, please quickly bring someone in to search, and we will surely find the ferocious beast." After searching it out, I heard that the ferocious beast is very unusual, no one has ever seen it before, so catching it is a big achievement!"


    The officer''s expression changed. Although he looked down on people like Wang Dali, he had to admit that the credit he mentioned moved him very much. He said to Mo Yan: "Is there any? Miss, we will know after we go in and search." , maybe that vicious and deceitful person is hiding in a hidden corner, waiting for an opportunity to do harm to the girl''s family."


    When Mo Yan heard what he said, he knew that it was impossible to prevent them from going in and searching. He couldn''t help but feel lucky that the golden beast was sent to the space in timest night, and the three beasts went into the mountains to y early in the morning. Won''t be back.


    Thinking of this, a hint of gratitude appeared on her face: "In that case, I''ll help you all."


    Seeing that she was willing to cooperate, the officials were relieved. If they want to force their way in, no one can stop them. They can just solve the problem in a peaceful manner, and no one wants to get into unnecessary trouble by using violence.


    Just when a group of people were about to go in to search, Han Zhiyun walked over with his hands behind his back and calmly said to the leading officer: "The search is OK, but you have to be careful and don''t touch things you shouldn''t touch. Otherwise, I will treat you adults to tea."

 Chapter 583: Rain is coming (1)

    Chapter 583: Rain ising (1)


    Chapter 583 The rain ising (1)


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s eyes unanimously focused on Han Zhiyun.


    The leading officer didn''t take Han Zhiyun''s words to heart at first. When he saw Han Zhiyun''s slightly familiar face and found out his identity from his mind, he was stunned for a moment, and then he moved towards Han Zhiyun saluted respectfully and said: "I would like to pay my respects to Second Master Han. If I have offended you in any way, I hope that Second Master Han will forgive you."


    When other officials saw this, even though they did not know Han Zhiyun''s identity, they saw that their leader was so polite, so they immediately stepped forward and bowed their hands humbly.


    Wang Dali looked at this scene and suddenly felt a bad feeling in his heart. Before he could figure out what the bad premonition was, Yang Bao hurried over with a group of vigers.


    Seeing Wang Dali in the courtyard, Yang Bao was furious, pointed at him and shouted loudly: "Well, Wang Dali, not only did you enter and leave Liuyang Vige without authorization, but you also dared to deceive the official toe and cause trouble for the Mo family. I It seems that you have eaten the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard."


    Wang Dali was still very afraid of Yang Bao, the vige chief. At this moment, looking at the eagerly watching vigers, his uneasiness spread more and more. But when things got to this point, he had no choice but to go on and take Mo There was a wild beast hiding in his house with evil intentions that killed him, but he still had a glimmer of hope.


    If an official finds a vicious beast in the Mo family, not only will he be able to avenge himself, but he will also be a great meritorious official. When the timees, will the people in Liuyang Vige still dare to be so rude to me? Maybe I can take this opportunity to return to the vige and reunite with my children and mother-inw!


    Thinking of this, a sh of determination shed in Wang Dali''s eyes, and he threw dirty water on Yang Bao: "Hmph, as the vige chief of Liuyang Vige, you don''t care about the life and death of the vigers, take advantage of the Mo family, and help the Mo family hide. Beast, you dont deserve to be the vige chief!


    When Yang Bao heard this, he became angry and fell back. Although he received many benefits from the Mo family, he could swear to heaven that he had not done anything to disgrace the vigers.


    Now being ndered by a viin like this, his lungs are about to explode: "Wang Dali, you are an expelled person. Don''t say that I haven''t done anything wrong to the vigers. Even if I have, you are not qualified to say anything! As for you If you dare to enter Liuyang Vige without authorization, I will have the right to deal with you."


    "That''s it, what shame do you, a sinner, have to stand here and speak ill of the vige chief? If I were expelled from the vige like you, I would want to dig a hole and bury myself in it. Only you, a shameless person, have the shame toe back and why? Dare to make trouble for others!"


    "Huh, what''s the point of talking to this kind of person? Can he understand? It''s better to beat him out with sticks and beat him out of fear so that he won''t dare to enter the vige to do evil again."


    "That''s right, beat him out. Don''t let him be a piece of rat **** that ruins the atmosphere of our vige."


    The vigers echoed indignantly, looking at Wang Dali with eyes full of contempt. Compared to Wang Dali, who has bad conduct, they are certainly willing to trust Yang Bao, the vige chief who has always been fair and just.


    Even if the vige chief really took advantage of the Mo family, he did not help the Mo family harm the people in the vige. On the contrary, almost every household in the entire vige had received favors from the Mo family. What reason did the Mo family have to ask the vige chief to harm them?


    "Humph, you useless things. The Mo family threw a few bones, and you justy on the ground and learned how to bark. If you have the guts, you rebelled against the Mo family. You live in the Mo family''s big house, eat the Mo family''s rice, and spend the time with you. The Mo familys money


    Seeing that the provocation failed and instead caused a lot of trouble, Wang Dali was so angry that his neck turned red and he started yelling like a mad dog.


    Everyone was shocked by Wang Dali''s shameless words. Some people thought that he was greedy, and that''s probably what they thought in their hearts. After all,st year''s heavy snowfall crushed the Wang family''s house. Wang Dali was not satisfied with living in the Mo family. In the end, he refused to leave the Mo family, which caused a series of incidentster. If he hadn''t gone too far. , and will not be expelled from the vige.

 Chapter 584: Rain is coming(2)

    Chapter 584: Rain ising(2)


    Chapter 584 The storm ising (2)


    Mo Yan naturally thought of it. Looking at Wang Dali who was arguing with the vigers, he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Wang Dali, who was jointly attacked by the vigers, gradually couldn''t resist, and quickly said to the officials who were watching the fun: "My lords, that ferocious beast is hidden in Mo''s house. You must go in and look for it quickly, otherwise the ferocious beast will escape. My lords, There is no way to deal with Master Jing Zhaoyin!"


    When the officials heard this, they looked at each other. But no one moved.


    They have not forgotten the purpose ofing here, but now the Mo family has Mr. Han as their backer. If the vicious beast cannot be found, it will be fine. At worst, they will not take the credit. But if it is found...how will it be reported at that time? this matter?


    The leading officer had a headache and couldn''t help but look at Han Zhiyun''s face. Seeing the gentle look on his face, he couldn''t help but secretlyin. I thought I would be able to make a big contribution by taking this trip, but when the time came to go further, it turned out to be a hot potato that I couldn''t catch and couldn''t throw away.


    As if aware of their entanglement, Han Zhiyun smiled particrly gently: "Since you are here for official business, I won''t disturb you! But again, it''s okay to search the house, but don''t touch things you shouldn''t touch. , otherwise even if it is only slightly damaged, you will have topensate ording to the price."


    When the leading officer heard this, his heart dropped, and his attitude became more respectful: "Thank you very much, Mr. Han, for your consideration. I will definitely follow Mr. Han''s instructions and never harm any nt or tree in this house."


    These scenes are beautiful to say, but they know it very well in their hearts. Even if a ferocious beast is found in this mansion, and Mr. Han is protecting it, the family will be fine. They can find any excuse to get over the matter. After all, it was the beast that followed him down the mountain. As long as a teenage girl was not frightened, it would be fine. How could she be expected to fight off the vicious beast?


    Han Zhiyun nodded with satisfaction, turned to Mo Yan and blinked: "Girl Yan, just take them in to search! Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    At this time, he didn''t have time to know that the golden beast had "left" Mo''s house, and he only thought it was still in Mo Yan''s yard.


    Mo Yan understood and smiled gratefully at him: "Uncle Han, the ferocious beast left in the middle of the night yesterday, but it''s good to ask the official to go in and search again, so that everyone can rest assured."


    Han Zhiyun was stunned for a moment, thenughed heartily: "That''s right, let them go in and search, so as not to make people in the vige panic and be taken advantage of by uneasy and well-intentioned people." As he said that, he looked at Wang meaningfully. A strong look.


    Seeing this, Wang Dali shivered unconsciously. He wished he could kneel on the ground immediately and beg the Bodhisattva to bless the beast, so that he would still have a chance.


    Hateful, hateful and pathetic, he didn''t know that no matter whether the officials could find the beast or not, his purpose this time would be impossible to achieve.


    Mo Yan led a dozen officials and spent nearly an hour searching the entire courtyard carefully. They didn''t even miss the rooster cage in the backyard. Naturally, they found nothing.


    Even if the officials saw the three exquisite wooden cabins ced in Mo Yan''s house and found a few suspected beast hairs on the cotton batting in the cabins, they did not question it, as if the three wooden cabins It''s just a decoration ced there, just for viewing!


    They didn''t ask, so of course Mo Yan wouldn''t exin too much. After all the searches were done, she took out a purse containing five taels of silver and handed it to the leading officer: "Can you help me, my lords, to help my little girl and her family eliminate danger?" It''s a little thought from my little girl, let me take it to buy some wine."

 Chapter 585: Rain is coming (3)

    Chapter 585: Rain ising (3)


    Chapter 585 The storm ising (3)


    The leading officer did not expect that she would be so sophisticated at such a young age. He did not find it strange when he thought that the second master of the Han family seemed to attach great importance to this family. However, he did not dare to ept the purse: "This is our duty. , the girl is too polite."


    After taking out the purse, Mo Yan had no intention of taking it back. After some persuasion, the leading official reluctantly epted it.


    On the way to the front yard, Mo Yanzhuang said casually: "My little girl said before that there are no ferocious beasts in the house, but Wang Dali framed and ndered my little girl. Not only did he say dirty words, but he also provoked her everywhere. It''s really hateful."


    The leading officer''s eyelids twitched and he said tentatively: "If the girl wants to pursue the case, we are willing to do it for you. We will take Wang Dali back to the Yamen for the girl and lock him up for a few days so that he can learn a lesson."


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up, and then hesitantly asked: "Will doing this make things difficult for the adults? After all, Wang Dali just ndered and ndered the little girl, making everyone''s trip in vain and putting him in jail. His family may be afraid Will you be dissatisfied?"


    The leading officer sneered: "Just because he dared to spread false news, he was enough to be imprisoned for one or two years. Moreover, he ndered and ndered the girl''s reputation. If the girl went to the Yamen, it would be rtively light to give him ten boards. The girl does not need to Worry."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan had a smile on his lips and a cold look in his eyes: "Then lock him up for a while. A viin with such evil intentions who dares to deceive the government should be locked up and suffer some hardships. Maybe he will be punished." To be able to correct evil and return to righteousness, abandon evil and do good, this is his blessing!"


    She has never been one to repay kindness with evil. Others will not mess with her. If they encounter difficulties and ask her for help, she will be happy to help. However, for a greedy and narrow-minded person like Wang Dali, it is best to give him a lesson and let him know what people should not be messed with. Otherwise, it would be annoying toe out from time to time to give him a p in the face.


    The leading officer wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, nodded and said, "Just follow what the girl said."


    Wang Dali was convicted of Wang Dali''s crime in just a few words. When the officials told him about Wang Dali''s crime and locked him up with the iron chain originally used to lock the ferocious beast, Wang Dali could hardly believe his ears and struggled desperately. He got up and told the officials that they had made a mistake, that he had made a meritorious report and should be rewarded.


    Those officials only take orders to take people, but don''t care about the twists and turns inside. Don''t say you are not innocent, even if you are really innocent, if someone more powerful than you intends to harm you, you have to ept it obediently.


    This is the benefit of power, and it is also the motivation for so many people to strive to climb up.


    No matter how capable Wang Dali was, he couldn''t resist more than a dozen officials. Amidst a lot of curses, he was quickly dragged out of the Mo family''s courtyard.


    The mischievous rat excrement got the punishment he deserved. Everyone present was happy and the matter spread quickly.


    This time, Wang Dali stole the chicken but failed to lose the rice. His calction against the Mo family failed, and instead he was imprisoned. However, those crimes did exist, and no one had anything to say. Even Wang Dalis family had to After knowing why Wang Dali was arrested, he didn''t dare to fart, let alone go to the Yamen to make trouble, for fear of getting himself into trouble.


    Wang Dali was not in Liuyang Vige, but he was able to get the news that the golden beast had entered the Mo family so quickly. The people of the Wang family were "indispensable".


    After solving the troublesome matter and defeating the viin who plotted against her family, Mo Yan''s gloomy mood due to her father''s injury suddenly improved a lot. In addition to taking care of her father on weekdays, when she was free, she took Liu Tinn, who was determined not to go home, with her. I went into the mountains with my brothers and sisters to pick wild fruits.


    This season is the harvest season. The branches are covered with wild fruits. They are red and yellow. Not to mention how tempting they are. Just pick them and you can fill several baskets. After seven or eight days, half of the cer was piled up, weighing about a thousand kilograms.

 Chapter 586: Rain is coming (4)

    Chapter 586: Rain ising (4)


    Chapter 586 The rain ising (4)


    Although the ripe wild fruits taste very good, there are so many of them that it is impossible to finish them all. Mo Yan didn''t want the fruits he had worked so hard to pick to rot in the cer, so he sorted the wild fruits, washed the fruits that could be used to make wine, and turned them into wine one after another, while the ones that couldn''t be made into various kinds of wine. Such candied haws.


    I divided some of the candied haws among the people I had good friends with in the vige, and most of the rest was sent to the rice shop. I originally thought I could sell some, but if I couldn''t sell, it would be good to keep it and eat it slowly. People who never wanted to buy it There were quite a lot of them. Most of them were customers who were buying rice. Seeing that the rice was in good condition and there were many varieties, they thought it was delicious just looking at it, so they happily bought a few rice sticks and took them back as snacks for their children.


    On the night of August 24th, the stars in twos and threes were obscured by dark clouds at some point. Not long after, there was a heavy rain, mixed with continuous thunder.


    The heavy rain came without any warning, and a st of thunder rang in her ears, waking up Mo Yan who was already sleeping soundly. She sat up in shock, covering her pounding heart, feeling confused for a moment, as if something was wrong. Things happened generally.


    Liu Tinn, who was also sleeping soundly, was awakened by Mo Yan''s big movements. She opened her eyes in a daze, reached over and grabbed her good sister''s slightly sweaty right hand, and asked with concern: "Yan Yan, what''s wrong with you? But? Afraid of thunder?


    Mo Yan shook her head absentmindedly. The indescribable panic in her heart made her face look very ugly. She beat her head, trying to figure out where the panic came from. She was worried that this panic would be like the nightmaresst year, a sign that something bad was about to happen.


    In the darkness, streaks of lightning illuminated the room through the window. Liu Tinn clearly saw her good friend''s face. Seeing her shaking her head, she guessed that she had a nightmare, so she patted the back of her hand andforted her, "Yan Yan." Dont be afraid, dreams are reversed, no matter what you see in your dream, it will never be real.


    Even Mo Yan couldn''t figure out the bad premonition. He couldn''t exin it to her in detail at the moment, so he nodded and said smoothly: "It''s a nightmare. I''ll just sit down for a while. You can go back to sleep. Don''t worry." I."


    Liu Tinn nodded vaguely when she saw what she said. She wanted to say some words offort, but she couldn''t resist the surging sleepiness. She tilted her head and fell asleep again.


    Mo Yan leaned on the bedside, listening to the thunder outside, unable to fall asleep, and the uneasiness in her heart became more and more serious.


    My father''s injury is recovering very well. With the spiritual spring water and medicinal food rich in spiritual energy, the external wound has healed. It will be healed in less than half a month and will not affect the autumn next month; the two younger brothers'' The academics are also good, the learning style in the school is good, the management is strict, and it is unlikely that anything will happen.


    As for the family, I have not offended others, and there is no reason to be threatened, and nothing bad will happen... Mo Yan frowned and thought about it, and did not think of the bad things that might happen next. She almost suspected that the violent panic that surged in her heart earlier was imagined by her.


    Waves of sleepiness came over her. Mo Yan yawned unconsciously and her eyes became misty. Thinking of getting up early tomorrow, she forced herself to put aside the distracting thoughts in her heart and slowlyy down. Just as she closed her eyes, she was about to fall asleep. At that moment, an idea shed in her mind, causing her eyes to widen...


    It rained heavily all night, and the sky cleared up the next day. The rising sun was particrly bright, but the dry and hard ground was soaked soft by the rain. When you step on it, your whole shoe will sink in, making it difficult to walk. People caused a lot of trouble.


    Of course, this trouble does not affect the interest of those who are hunting in Phoenix Mountain at all.

 Chapter 587: Rain is coming(5)

    Chapter 587: Rain ising(5)


    Chapter 587 The storm ising (5)


    Seeing that there were only four days left before returning to Beijing, those young people who had not hunted good prey and showed their faces in front of Emperor Hui''an became a little anxious.


    These people are not good at literature and have little martial arts skills. Fortunately, their starting point is naturally much higher than that of ordinary schrs. Even those who cannot join the noble family can still find an official position through their father''s influence. However, they are all idle positions, and it is more difficult to get a promotion or find a real job.


    Once you do this, you will be like this for the rest of your life. People who take this path will only do it if they are really just waiting to die, or if they can''t wait for the opportunity. Anyone with a little bit of ambition and a little bit of ability wouldn''t even bother to do it.


    Among the dozen princes and princes, except for the ill-intentioned prince, everyone else wanted to earn face in front of Emperor Hui''an and win his approval.


    After more than ten days, only King Heng managed to kill one elk and two roe deer, which barely earned apliment from Emperor Hui''an. The others were either too young and not good at shooting, or they were unlucky and could not find good prey. Most of the people they hunted back every day were pheasants, hares and other small prey that could not wait for the table. The better ones just hunted an extra fox. .


    Compared with the mediocre hunting results of the princes and princes, Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu, who each hunted seven or eight deer in just three days, and even hunted a tiger together, were much better, and were praised by Emperor Hui''an. More times than everyonebined.


    Yan Junyu was nothing more. Although he was on good terms with the prince, he was an "uneducated and unskilled" dandy. He wore the title of young prince and had no real power in his hands. If you really think about it, he and the prince are not in the same faction. After all, there is Wu An Gong''s grandfather who controls him. Wu An is a pure minister loyal to Emperor Hui''an and never forms any faction. The prince can''t get any help from Yan Junyu. .


    Because of this, although those princes and princes thought that Yan Junyu was an eyesore and were jealous that he was more favored by Emperor Hui''an than the real dragon son and grandson, they would hardly plot anything against him. When Duke Wu An, who was being protected, knew about it, he didn''t care whether you were The prince was still a prince, and he dared to beat him up in front of Emperor Hui''an.


    Not only would Emperor Hui''an not me him, he would also say with a smile, "Uncle taught me a good lesson"!


    Xiao Ruiyuan is different. He has numerous military exploits and high prestige in the military. He is a leader among the younger generation of generals. Now he is the first-rank general with real power in the court. He is not only in charge of 50% of the army and horse division, but also the chief inspector of the 100,000-strong Gyeonggi Army.


    Although the Chief Inspector did not have the right tomand the army, everyone sitting in this position was highly valued and trusted by the emperor. Xiao Ruiyuan is a princeling, and Emperor Hui''an trusts him so much. What does it mean?


    Compared to Chu Heng who was very sick and didnt know if he would live to see the sun tomorrow, Xiao Ruiyuan was the real thorn in the eyes of the princes and princes. Because they know that once Chu Heng passes away, Xiao Ruiyuan will be a favorite in everyone''s eyes. However, this "sweet cake" is too hard and not easy to eat. Maybe his teeth will be broken as soon as he takes a bite. .


    Those princes and princes were unable to take down Xiao Ruiyuan, and they were afraid that the enemy would win over him and pose a threat to themselves. They tacitly tried their best to pull Xiao Ruiyuan down and destroy himpletely. No one would get it!


    And this autumn hunting and this heavy rain created an excellent opportunity for them.


    Under the seemingly peaceful hunting ground, a well-calcted conspiracy lurks. At the luncheon, when the 16th prince, who was only eight years old, asked Emperor Hui''an for permission to follow Xiao Ruiyuan into the mountains for hunting, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes instantly turned cold.

 Chapter 588: Undercurrent(1)

    Chapter 588: Undercurrent(1)


    Chapter 588 Undercurrent (1)


    The sixteenth prince''s maternal family is not prominent, and his mother-inw is just a concubine of the fifth rank. She is the lowest-born among many princes. However, he was cute and always well-behaved and sensible, so Emperor Hui''an actually loved him a bit. And because he was young and had no support behind him, other older princes and princes did not regard him as a threat, so his life in the pce was stable andfortable.


    For such a young prince with a mediocre status, if he just made such a request in front of Xiao Ruiyuan, Xiao Ruiyuan could refuse without hesitation, but in front of Emperor Hui''an, he could only remain silent.


    Emperor Hui''an looked at the hopeful Sixteenth Prince with a faint smile on his face: "Little Sixteenth, Xiao Aiqing is not the only one with extraordinary shooting skills here, why did you choose him? I heard that you wereining in private with yourpanions. , Xiao Aiqing has a cold face all day long and looks scary. Every time you see him, you are like a cat seeing a mouse. Are you not afraid now?"


    When the Sixteenth Prince heard this, his chubby little face turned red. He nced at Xiao Ruiyuan nervously, and when he saw that he showed no sign of anger, he breathed a long sigh of relief and said with a crooked eyebrow: "Father, Emperor, it was because I was young and ignorant that I thought General Xiao was scary. Later, I heard many stories about General Xiao going into battle to kill enemies. General Xiao was a great hero in my mind, so of course I was no longer afraid. ! This time I want to go hunting with General Xiao, just because I want to see General Xiaos archery skills and steal his skills. In the future, I will also go into battle to kill the enemy like General Xiao and protect the people of Chu!"


    At the end of the sentence, the voice of the Sixteenth Prince became excited. He noticed that many people were looking at him andughing, so he scratched his head in embarrassment and secretly looked at the great hero in his mind. However, he was disappointed to find that the great hero did not To see him.


    The child has such ambitions and is full of childish innocence. The smile on Emperor Hui''an''s face deepened: "Xiao Liu has such ambitions. My father is very happy. In this case, you will go with Xiao Aiqing in the afternoon, just for hunting." If there is danger, you must be obedient and not cause trouble to Xiao Aiqing."


    When the Sixteenth Prince heard this, he almost jumped up with excitement. Fortunately, he knew that this was not a ce for arrogance. He quickly restrained himself, raised his hands and said solemnly: "Thank you, Father! I will definitely be obedient. General Xiao points to the east, I will." Never go west.


    Emperor Hui''anughed loudly and said to Xiao Ruiyuan, whose expression did not change: "Xiao Aiqing, Xiaoliu will be left to you. If he dares to act nonsense, just tell me and I will punish him well."


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood up and said respectfully: "I obey your order!"


    There are still several underage princes in the pce, and the children around ten years old are at the age where they admire heroes. Although they were afraid of the cold General Xiao, the temptation of seeing the hero''s skills with their own eyes overwhelm their fear. They all stood up impatiently and asked Emperor Hui''an to follow him.


    Emperor Hui''an was in a good mood and simply agreed to the requests of his sons, and sent thirty internal guards to protect him to avoid idents.


    Looking at the joyful little princes, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned almost invisible. He looked up at Chu Heng who was diagonally opposite, and met his eyes. Immediately, the two of them looked away tacitly. At the same time, he was secretly on guard in his heart.


    King Heng, who was sitting at the foot of Chu Heng, smiled and picked up the wine ss on the table, hiding the cruelty in his eyes.


    So what if youre on guard? This time, I will teach you that you cannot escape even if you have wings!


    After lunch, Xiao Ruiyuan returned to the tent and rested for a while. At the urging of several young princes, he picked up his bow and arrows, led his horse, and took them to a nearby mountain forest with rtively gentle terrain.

 Chapter 589: Undercurrent(2)

    Chapter 589: Undercurrent(2)


    Chapter 589 Undercurrent (2)


    Although the princes are young, they have been studying literature and martial arts since they were five years old. Riding and archery is a must-learn lesson. Whether the archery skills are good or not is another matter, but the riding skills are all good.


    The little princes rode the smallest horses and followed Xiao Ruiyuan excitedly, chattering along the way about the prey they might encounter next, all of them blushing and thick-necked, and no one wanted to give in to the other.


    Only the Sixteenth Prince did not participate in these topics. He stared at the majestic and extraordinary figure three feet away for a moment, the admiration in his eyes never dissipating.


    Thest thirty imperial guards followed closely, not daring to rx at all. If these little ancestors made any mistake, they might have to stay here forever.


    The group of people arrived at their destination soon. Xiao Ruiyuan dismounted first and tied the horse''s reins to a big tree. The little princes also followed the same example, without the hands of the fake guards, they tied it with unfamiliar movements, but they tied it securely.


    Xiao Ruiyuan pursed his lips and waited aside, his sharp eyes cast towards the forest in front of him, listening to the various leisurely chirpings of birds inside, his expression a little gloomy.


    "General Xiao, this mountain is low and small. Will there be prey in it? Let''s change ces!" The nine-year-old Thirteenth Prince looked at the sparse and low vegetation in front of him, mustered up the courage to walk over and approached Xiao Ruiyuan. suggested.


    Thats right, you can tell at a nce that there is no prey in this mountain. At most, its pheasants and hares. I dont want these little things!


    Yeah, thats right, I still want to see live tigers and bears. Pheasants and hares are too boring.


    General Xiao, when you brought us to a ce like this, do you think we princes are only worthy of hunting pheasants and rabbits here?


    Several other princes echoed their words one after another, with a hint of dissatisfaction in their words. They obviously thought that Xiao Ruiyuan looked down on them and bringing them to a ce like this was purely perfunctory.


    Before Xiao Ruiyuan could speak, the Sixteenth Prince put on a sullen face and began to defend him: "We have several people who are not good at martial arts and archery. What if we go to the deep mountains and forests and encounter danger? General Xiao is For the sake of the safety of us people, we should not go to the mountains inside."


    Several princes seemed to think that what the Sixteenth Prince said was true, and gradually became quiet. The Thirteenth Prince who made the suggestion at first said dissatisfied: "Humph, the wild beasts in the mountains have been trapped for a long time, where is the danger? He brought us here. Here, its just perfunctory!


    As soon as these words came out, the remaining princes pointed their guns at Xiao Ruiyuan. The sixteen princes opened their mouths and could not speak to them at all.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at the noisy princes coldly, until they closed their mouths in frustration, then he withdrew his gaze and said lightly: "Your Highnesses are too worried. Few people set foot on this mountain. Those who were chased a few days ago There are a lot of prey hiding here, its not just some pheasants and hares.


    When several princes heard this, they looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with suspicion. Finally, they were frightened by his cold aura and reluctantly closed their mouths.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t care what they were thinking. After giving some instructions to the guards, he picked up his bow and arrow and walked into the forest. Hearing the sound of footsteps and whispers behind him, he didn''t even look back, he straightened his bow and shot an arrow, nailing a pheasant in the grass that was about to flutter its wings to escape to the ground.


    This move was more effective than anything else. The reluctant princes immediately shut their mouths when they saw the pheasant that was carried out by the guards and was pierced by an arrow.


    With the noise in his ears gone, Xiao Ruiyuan calmed down and searched for prey, always wandering around in this small mountain forest without taking a step deeper.


    The arrows were shot out one by one, and the prey was picked up one by one. Even though they were pheasants and hares that the princes despised, none of them dared to look down on Xiao Ruiyuan''s precise archery skills, and some even imitated his archery skills. Postures are practiced constantly.


    Only the Thirteenth Prince, who had previously been making noises about going to the mountains, looked very unhappy, his eyes were rolling around, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    There are indeed wild deer, wild sheep and otherrge prey in the mountain forest, but they are very alert and run very fast. Xiao Ruiyuan was concerned about the few young princes and did not try hard to track those prey. This made the few young princes feel regretful and wanted to rush to them. Just go up and hunt them yourself.


    Walked around the mountain a few times and hunted down a bunch of pheasants and hares. After experiencing the initial novelty, the young princes gradually lost interest and began to pester Xiao Ruiyuan to teach them archery.


    At this moment, the Thirteenth Prince held his stomach in pain and said intermittently: "General Xiao, I have a stomachache and I want to pay my respects."


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned, looked around, pointed to a pile of dense grass not far away and said, "Go there!" After saying that, he arranged for a few more guards to follow him, just in case.


    The Thirteenth Prince nced at the guards and looked a little unhappy, but said nothing. He turned around and went to the grass, and the guards quickly followed.


    Xiao Ruiyuan turned around, hung a hare on a tree trunk four feet above the ground, and said to several princes who asked for instruction in archery skills: "Shoot!"


    Upon seeing this, several princes excitedly pulled Wanle''s smaller bows and arrows, aiming at the hare ten meters away, and loosened their little hands on the arrow tails.


    The arrow broke off the bowstring and flew towards the hare. Unfortunately, the range was sufficient, but it was not urate. Except for the sixteenth prince''s arrow, which brushed the hare''s fur, the other arrows did not even touch the hare''s fur.


    Several princes looked at Xiao Ruiyuan eagerly, hoping to get his advice.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at them expressionlessly, without making anyments, and just let them continue to cum.


    The little princes were helpless, but they did not dare to use their status as princes to suppress him, so they had no choice but to continue shooting rabbits.


    Time flies, and two moments pass. The princes'' arms were sore when they drew their bows, and they allined secretly. Their uracy and range were getting worse every time.


    Seeing that it was almost done, Xiao Ruiyuan asked them to stop and rest. After they had rested, he would give them instructions one by one.


    The little princes cheered and sat down, ignoring the dampness on the ground. They ordered the guards to bring food and water and began to replenish their strength.


    The sixteenth prince sat next to Xiao Ruiyuan and munched on cakes. He looked at the grass not far away and muttered in a low voice: "The thirteenth prince hasn''te back yet. Could it be that he has constipation?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked stern and realized that something was not right. He looked at the pile of grass and saw several guards guarding the outside of the grass. He was still worried, so he stood up and walked over quickly...

 Chapter 590: Plan within plan(1)

    Chapter 590: n within n(1)


    Chapter 590 A n within a n (1)


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan, who was walking quickly with a stern expression, several guards looked at each other in confusion.


    Xiao Ruiyuan ignored them and walked straight through the grass pile in front of him. Sure enough, there was nothing there, not even a ghost.


    When the guards who came over saw this, their expressions changed drastically. Drops of cold sweat instantly fell from their foreheads. There was only one thought in their chaotic minds: It''s over!


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the surroundings with a gloomy face and carefully looked at the signs around him, but found nothing unusual. He was almost certain that the Thirteenth Prince had not encountered any ident, but had quietly walked away on his own.


    Hey, where is the Thirteenth Brother? Why dont you see the Thirteenth Brother?


    Several princes had eaten and drank for a long time but did not see Xiao Ruiyuane back. They couldn''t sit still and ran over to take a look. However, they never expected that everyone was there, but the thirteenth emperor brother (brother) was missing alone. ).


    A hint of darkness shed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes. He had no time tofort the panicked princes. He coldly ordered the thirty pale-faced guards: "Separate ten people and **** the princes back to the pce immediately to remove the missing thirteen princes." Report this matter to the Emperor, and the remaining people will follow this general to find the Thirteenth Prince now!"


    "Yes! I obey my orders!" Thirty guards responded in unison, disying the high quality expected of an imperial guard, and the division ofbor was quicklypleted.


    The few young princes knew that this was not the time to be willful, so they obediently followed the ten guards and walked down the mountain.


    The sixteenth prince walked a few steps and then paused. He turned around and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with a hint of guilt on his face. He opened his mouth to say something, but found that at this time, nothing was superfluous.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t realize what the sixteenth prince was thinking. Based on the traces left by the thirteenth prince, he quickly chased after him with the remaining twenty guards.


    It would be fine if the Thirteenth Prince stayed on the outskirts of Phoenix Mountain. Once he entered the deep mountains, not to mention whether he would encounter wild beasts and be their meal. The deep mountains were already full of dangers. If he were not careful, he would fall off the cliff and be shattered into pieces. The third prince was lucky and cautious, and did not encounter those two situations. It was easy to get lost in the deep forest withplicated terrain, and it was almost impossible to get out on his own.


    The two missing moments are enough for a ten-year-old child to travel a long distance. Xiao Ruiyuan led his guards in pursuit while paying attention to the traces left by the Thirteenth Prince. Naturally, his speed could not be faster. Even so, after half an hour of tracking, the Thirteenth Prince was only three miles away from the outskirts of the Beast Forest.


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned as he looked at the increasingly familiar scenery around him. Not far ahead is the Beast Forest, where most of the beasts in Phoenix Mountain that were driven in by the guards are imprisoned. The dangers therein can be imagined.


    Knowing that there is something fishy about this matter, maybe if he takes another step, he will step into a trap carefully set by others, but he can only continue to move forward and find the person as soon as possible.


    The group continued to follow, and sure enough, it didn''t take long to reach the beast forest, and the traces of the Thirteenth Prince also disappeared.


    Just when Xiao Ruiyuan was about to enter the mountain to continue looking for people, King Qi, who had always been at odds with him, came out of the forest with a group of people.


    Behind King Qi were not only several princes and princes who were younger than him, but also more than a dozen important princes from aristocratic families. Even the thirteenth prince who had been missing was also inside. At this time, he lowered his head and did not dare to go. Look at Xiao Ruiyuan''s face, which looks like frost.


    "Hey, aren''t you taking our brothers to hunt General Xiao?" Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan, Qi raised his chin, with a sh of contempt in his eyes: "General Xiao ran away from my thirteenth emperor brother in anger, if it weren''t for I happened to be nearby and stopped the Thirteenth Emperor''s brother from entering this wild beast forest in time. I''m afraid the Thirteenth Emperor''s brother is already in danger, so what crime should General Xiao deserve, huh?"

 Chapter 591: Plan within plan(2)

    Chapter 591: n within n(2)


    Chapter 591: A n within a n (2)


    Xiao Ruiyuan lowered his eyes and hid the coldness in his eyes. After bowing to several princes and princes, he said to King Qi: "I have neglected my duty. I will take the thirteenth prince back to the pce and apologize to the emperor in person."


    When King Qi heard this, he said angrily: "Are you saying that I am not qualified to punish you and seek justice for the Thirteenth Emperor''s brother?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan remained silent, apparently acquiescing to King Qi''s statement.


    "You - Xiao Ruiyuan, don''t think that this king really dares not punish you!" King Qi pointed angrily at Xiao Ruiyuan. He was so angry that he wanted to immediately use the bow and arrow in his hand to punch a hole in this annoying person.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t even move his eyelids and ignored King Qi''s threat.


    When King Qi saw this, he almost choked out a mouthful of blood, and the gushing anger almost overwhelmed him. His face turned red, and he scolded Xiao Ruiyuan over and over again using the words "malfeasance", "disrespect" and "daring", but he did not dare to really Do something to him, otherwise he will be the first to be punished after returning.


    Others looked at King Qi who was scolding the street like a shrew and had no royal bearing at all, and they wanted to find a crack in the ground and burrow down. They neither dared to persuade the irritable Thirteenth Prince, nor did they dare to make the evil-looking Xiao Ruiyuan give in. They could only lower their heads, hold their breaths, and pretend that they did not exist.


    When King Qi had finished scolding him, Xiao Ruiyuan looked past him and looked directly at the Thirteenth Prince who was hiding behind him, and said coldly: "Your Highness, Thirteenth Prince, please return to the pce with me, so as not to worry the Holy Emperor."


    The Thirteenth Prince trembled, nced at Xiao Ruiyuan in fear, and stammered: "No...I don''t want it. I want to go into the wild beast forest with the Seventh Brother and the others to fight...tiger."


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned, pointed his sharp eyes at the Thirteenth Prince, and ordered the guards behind him in a tone that did not tolerate resistance: "Bring His Highness the Thirteenth Prince over. I will take him back to the pce to plead guilty to the Holy One in person."


    When the guards heard this, they secretlyined in their hearts. However, they were more unwilling to disobey General Xiao than to offend the Dragon Son and the Dragon Sun, so they could only bite the bullet and walk towards the frightened and angry Thirteenth Prince.


    "No, I don''t want to go back. You dog ves, let me go. Let me go quickly!" The thirteenth prince was struggling hard and asked King Qi for help: "Brother Seventh Emperor, please help me quickly. Please help me!"


    I dont know if the words save me mean to save him from the clutches of the guards, or to save him from the punishment that Emperor Huian will inflict on him next.


    King Qi was also shocked by Xiao Ruiyuan''s bold move. He always knew that this man was not only cold-faced, but also cold-hearted. Except for his father and the sick prince, no one else could get into his eyes or do anything to him. However, he still didn''t expect that he would dare to directly "tie" the current prince in front of so many people. It was simply too much. Too much!


    When he came back to his senses and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan who turned to leave, King Qi looked extremely ugly: "Xiao Ruiyuan, you are so impudent! How could it be that you **** my prince of Dachu just as you asked? Do you have a royal family in your eyes? Do you? No father?"


    Since Xiao Ruiyuan knew that everything today was fishy and couldn''t wait to leave this ce of right and wrong, how could he pay attention to King Qi''s unreasonable questions? So he didn''t look back and walked faster.


    At this moment, a panicked elk jumped out. The person chasing the elk was King Heng holding a bow and arrow. Not far behind him were two other adult princes.


    At this time, except for the sixteen underage princes who were sent back, as well as Prince Jing and Prince Kang who were under house arrest, all the remaining princes and princes were here.


    King Heng was the first to see Xiao Ruiyuan and King Qi, and he quickly stopped chasing. A look of surprise shed across his face: "Why are you here?" Seeing that the Thirteenth Prince was caught by the guards and making a lot of noise, he couldn''t help but frown. He frowned: "What''s going on? But the Thirteenth Emperor did something wrong?"


    Before Xiao Ruiyuan could answer, King Qi jumped out, as if he had found support. He told the story in an exaggerated manner, and at the same time angrily used Xiao Ruiyuan of being treasonous and wanted to go back and report to his father, Emperor Ming, to punish him for disrespecting the royal family.


    After hearing this, King Heng not only did not agree, but instead scolded King Qi: "This matter is the fault of the Thirteenth Emperor. General Xiao wants to take the Thirteenth Emperor back to the pce to apologize to his father. What''s wrong with him? Even if you feel sorry for him. The Thirteenth Emperor''s brother cannot be indifferent to right from wrong."


    When King Qi heard this, a hint of grievance shed across his face. He was about to argue, but he received a meaningful look from the emperor''s brother. He suddenly remembered something and immediately shut his mouth.


    King Heng breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the cold-faced Xiao Ruiyuan with a warm smile on his face: "General Xiao, the Seventh Emperor''s brother is upright and impulsive by nature. He speaks rudely because he feels sorry for his younger brother. If he offends him, I apologize to General Xiao on his behalf and hope that General Xiao will not take it to heart."


    This humble and sincere gesture was seen by others, and they felt that King Heng really lived up to the name of "Wise King". Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan with a cold face, the bnce in everyone''s heart couldn''t help but tilt towards King Heng, and they felt Xiao Ruiyuan acted arrogantly and recklessly. Relying on his military exploits and Emperor Hui''an''s trust, he even ignored the noble prince. This really shouldn''t be the case.


    How could Xiao Ruiyuan take those using nces seriously? Just looking at the coy King Heng, he became more and more sure that it was not simple for the Thirteenth Prince to leave for no reason.


    Now he just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible and go back to protect Chu Heng, so he bowed his hands to King Heng politely and said: "I don''t dare! I want to take His Highness Thirteenth back to resume his life. It is inconvenient to stay for a long time, so I take my leave."


    After saying that, regardless of King Heng''s reaction, he waved his hand to signal the guards to take the Thirteenth Prince away.


    Seeing how ignorant he was, King Heng''s gentle face was distorted for a moment, and then he stepped forward to stop Xiao Ruiyuan. He seemed not to notice the coldness in his eyes, and said with a smile: "This happens to be the forest of beasts, why don''t General Xiao stay?" Show off your archery skills and ask the guards to go back and report to the emperor Ming Dynasty? I have always wanted to learn General Xiao''s riding and archery, so today I have this opportunity topete with you, how about it?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the harmless-looking King Heng with a heavy gaze. Just as he was about to refuse without hesitation, he was stopped abruptly by his next words.


    "General Xiao, you are responsible for the safety of the entire hunting ground at the moment. This is a forest of wild beasts. There is no need for me to say anything about the dangers. If something happens, General Xiao may not be able to exin it to my father."


    King Heng said with a smile, and the threat hidden in his words made Xiao Ruiyuan''s facepletely cold...

 Chapter 592: Plan within plan(1)

    Chapter 592: n within n(1)


    Chapter 592: A n within a n (1)


    Although Xiao Ruiyuan is temporarily acting as the guardmander for this autumn hunting and is responsible for the safety of everyone in the paddock, he only needs to arrange his manpower to guard various traffic arteries to prevent assassins or people with ulterior motives from entering the paddock and plotting evil. Emperor Hui''an and Chu Heng were secretly protected by royal guards. They did not need him to guard them at all times, and others were even less qualified to be protected by him.


    However, the current situation made it impossible for Xiao Ruiyuan to stay out of the matter.


    Those noble gentlemen were nothing more than that. Even if something happened in the wild beast forest, no one would dare to me Xiao Ruiyuan. But those princes and princes were different. Even if they were not as good as the prince in Emperor Hui''an''s mind, they were still Emperor Hui''an''s flesh and blood. The prince was in such a precarious state that Emperor Hui''an had other ns in mind.


    Perhaps among these dozen princes and princes, there is a candidate for the sessor prince in Emperor Hui''an''s mind. Once something unexpected happens, Emperor Hui''an will be furious. The emperor''s wrath left millions dead, and Xiao Ruiyuan, themander responsible for the safety of the paddock, was the first to bear the brunt.


    King Heng''s naked threat made Xiao Ruiyuan extremely angry, but he had topromise and step into the trap he set, because King Heng was not as loving and soft-hearted as he showed.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had already determined that King Heng had evil intentions. Whether he asked him to teach a few young princes about archery skills in front of the pce, or whether the thirteenth prince deliberately wandered off to the beast forest, it was all calcted step by step by King Heng. As for the purpose...to eradicate itpletely. Its just my own obstacle!


    Finally, Xiao Ruiyuan ordered the guards to return to the pce to report the truth to Emperor Hui''an, and sent another two hundred guards to protect the safety of the group.


    King Heng would never dare to tantly kill him. The only thing he could do was to create idents. And this ident will not even deliberately bypass other people, it just depends on the luck of those people. Two hundred guards can''t prevent "idents" from happening, but they cane in handy at critical times and save at least a few more people.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''spromise not only made King Heng happy physically and mentally, but also made King Qi get angry and attack him with harsh words.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was tense, secretly nning the "ident" that King Heng might cause. Regarding King Qi''s verbal attack, he just treated it as a female mosquito screaming and didn''t even look at him.


    When the group of people arrived at the outskirts of the beast forest, they faintly heard two beasts roaring fiercely near Zhongzhi in the mountain forest, but it didn''t look like a real fight, but more like they were demonstrating to each other. There is no room for two tigers in one mountain. These beasts are forced into a small area like the Wild Beast Forest and inevitablypete for territory.


    King Heng listened with interest for a while, then turned to Xiao Ruiyuan and smiled: "General Xiao, how about wepete to see who can hunt one of the two beasts first?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan paid attention to his surroundings. He didn''t even raise his head when he heard the words, and uttered three words coldly: "No!" Since he knew that he was being plotted and was in danger, no matter how he avoided it, it was better to stay with the scheming person. Safety.


    As soon as these words came out, those who were not very familiar with Xiao Ruiyuan had a new understanding of his aloofness and courage.


    King Heng''s face froze slightly, and then his smile became brighter: "General Xiao''s temperament is still as straightforward as ever. I am afraid that he will only be softer when facing the second emperor brother!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t say anything. Sooner orter, he would have to break up his face. With such a person, he was toozy to give in.


    Seeing that the imperial brother he admired the most was also defeated at the hands of Xiao Ruiyuan, King Qi was even more angry than himself. He mocked: "Brother Three Emperors, you think too highly of him! No matter how much he is praised outside, he is just a person who dare not follow People are shy when ites topetition. If you want topete, my brother wille andpete with you."

 Chapter 593: Plan within plan(2)

    Chapter 593: n within n(2)


    Chapter 593: A n within a n (2)


    King Heng looked at him and shook his head with a smile: "You, although your shooting skills are good, your martial arts skills are a bit poor. Listen to the screams of the two beasts, one is a tiger and the other is a bear. Neither one is easy to mess with. Brother Huang cant let you take risks!


    Of course King Qi knew his own strength, but he was so strong by nature that he was not willing to show weakness in front of so many people, so he argued with arrogance: "Although my younger brother''s martial arts skills are not as good as my elder brother''s, he is not bad at dealing with a tiger or bear." Chances are, after all, I came out this time to hunt wild beasts, and my brother also wants to hunt a tiger and make a nket for his mother and concubine!"


    King Heng seemed like he couldn''t bear to refuse his brother''s filial piety, and said helplessly: "Then go. After all, with me as your royal brother, I won''t teach you to be picked up by a wild beast."


    Everyone couldn''t helpughing as they imagined the big and thick King Qi being caught by a wild beast, but their impression of King Heng was even better. After all, how many people would really care about their half-brother? ? What''s more, they are the most fiercely fighting royal family, so it''s great that they don''t make any ns!


    The others were naturally unwilling to miss thepetition between King Heng and King Qi. Before they could speak, they all said they wanted to see the two princes. Anyway, there are dozens of guards here, and two hundred guards wille to protect themter. Even if they enter the depths of the beast forest, their safety will not be a problem.


    Even the youngest Thirteenth Prince was eager to join in the fun. Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t help but fall behind the group of people, paying attention to the surrounding environment and not missing any abnormalities.


    However, apart from the sudden appearance of a few small animals that startled everyone, nothing else happened along the way.


    On the surrounding flowers, nts and trees, the mixed rain and dew were about to fall, and there was no trace of anyone''s involvement. The birds on the trees were chirping leisurely. Even if a group of people passed by, they did not disturb them, except for the wild beasts deep in the forest. While roaring, the entire forest was wandering in a peaceful and peaceful atmosphere, but Xiao Ruiyuan''s mind became more and more tense.


    Soon, half an hourter, the group of people walked to the depths of the beast forest and saw a tiger and a beast that were already fighting together.


    Compared to the tiger''s agility, the bear''s movements are undoubtedly slower, but its strength is much greater than that of the tiger. If a palm is swung on the tiger''s body, the tiger will be injured internally.


    The tiger and the bear were fighting equally well, and each of them had a lot of scars on their bodies. However, after everyone got closer, they still noticed it. They stopped and looked in this direction, and a deafening roar came from their throats, obviously chasing people away.


    Seeing that the two ferocious beasts had been injured and most of their physical strength seemed to have been depleted, King Qi was happiest. He excitedly shouted to King Heng: "My brother wants that tiger, and the bear will be given to my brother. What do you think, Brother Huang?"


    This tone, this demeanor, it seems that the tiger and ck bear have be theirs, and they can take it whenever they want.


    As a good brother who loves his younger brother, even if King Heng likes the tiger more, he has to give it to King Qi with a smile: "That''s it! Although the tiger is injured, the danger is still there, you have to be careful , be sure not to be hurt by it.


    I dont know if King Qi heard it. He nodded casually and quickly stepped forward with his bow and arrow. Before the tiger was ready to attack, he shot a sharp arrow.


    The tiger is called the king of the forest. In addition to its sharp ws and agile posture, its intelligence is the main reason. The moment King Qi drew his bow and fired the arrow, it reacted, avoided the fatal arrow, and was ready to attack in the next moment, rushing towards King Qi.

 Chapter 594: Plan within plan(3)

    Chapter 594: n within n(3)


    Chapter 594: A n within a n (3)


    The ck bear''s intelligence is not much lower than that of the tiger. Seeing so many ill-intentioned humans here, he temporarily gave up his pursuit of the tiger and rushed towards King Qi.


    Upon seeing this, King Heng quickly drew out the sharp sword from his waist, rushed forward and entangled the ck bear.


    For a time, the entire forest was filled with roars of tigers and bears.


    Both King Heng and King Qi were good at martial arts, and their opponents were injured beasts that lost more than half of their physical strength. After fighting for less than half an hour, they killed the tiger and the ck bear with their swords.


    The princes and princes who were watching were very jealous. If you look closely, it is not difficult to find the jealousy hidden in their eyes. Yes, they are all the sons of Emperor Hui''an. They can''tpare with Chu Heng, the prince and the legitimate son of Empress Yuan, but they don''t want to. He waspared with other brothers who were also concubines and had simr status.


    King Heng was fine. He was better than them in civil and military affairs since he was a child. However, King Qi, who was not very capable, also hunted a tiger, which made them unbnced.


    The thoughts of those noble gentlemen were much simpler. They all watched with excitement and wanted to find a wild beast to kill immediately. Didn''t youe to the Wild Beast Forest just to hunt wild beasts and show your face in front of Emperor Hui''an, so as to gain a future for yourself?


    Looking at the excited people with red eyes in front of him, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes shed with darkness.


    He didn''t know what the martial arts skills of the young masters from the aristocratic families were, but he knew the details of several princes and princes. When the two ferocious beasts were in their prime, there was absolutely no chance of winning.


    Could it be that King Heng wanted to use this to stimte these people to fight with wild beasts to frame him? After all, once there are too many casualties, someone must bear the responsibility, and he, themander of the guards present, is the most suitable!


    But the next moment, he gave up this idea and had a deeper understanding of King Heng''s ruthlessness.


    "Ah - tiger! There is a tiger hidden in the grass, I saw it!" An excited voice rang out, suddenly waking up the crowd surrounding King Heng and King Qi.


    The next moment, another horrified voice poured a basin of ice water on the excited crowd: "No, there is more than one tiger! There is a wolfing from the west, west, ah, not one, but a group, run quickly, run quickly." , Its a pack of wolves, its a pack of wolves


    The frightened voice has not yet dissipated. The next moment, screams one after another resounded throughout the mountain forest!


    Because in addition to the wolves that were gradually surrounding them, tigers, ck bears and other beasts more powerful than wolves were emerging from all directions, and there were even five or six pythons that were seven or eight meters long. These beasts appeared without any warning, as if emerging from the ground, instantly surrounding everyone in the center.


    Xiao Ruiyuan hid the shock in his eyes and subconsciously looked at King Heng. When he saw the shock on his face and the incredible look in his eyes, his heart suddenly sank...


    These beasts are divided into groups. Among them, wolves have thergest number, about fifty, and the remaining tigers, ck bears, and pythons total more than forty.


    On the human side, including the fifty guards, there are only more than eighty people. Besides, there are still a few princes who don''t know martial arts and don''t even have the ability to protect themselves. It will take at least half an hour to send the two hundred additional guards. to arrive. Half an hour is enough for those beasts to carry out a crazy massacre on humans.


    Those sharp eyes stared at the group of people coldly, and they might pounce on them at any time to enjoy this rare gluttonous feast.


    Except for wolves, which live in groups, the other three species have extremely strong territorial awareness and it is usually difficult to gather together peacefully. Every time beasts of different types meet, there will be a brutal fight. Now, they turn a blind eye to their former enemies, and anyone can see something fishy.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at the beasts with vignce, and keenly noticed that their eyes were glowing with abnormal scarlet color, and they looked particrly anxious. They kept walking back and forth in the same ce. Several wolves wanted to pounce on them, but the first wolf gave a warning. Roar stopped.


    The strange behavior of the wild beasts and the unfaithful shock of King Heng were enough to confirm his innermost guess. That spection left him without the courage to delve deeper...


    At this time, King Heng came back from the shock and looked at the beasts that were staring at him. He took a deep breath and turned his attention to Xiao Ruiyuan. His usual gentleness and calmness was gone from his face, and even when he spoke, his voice was... There was a slight change of tone: "General Xiao, in the current crisis, we can only fight for a chance of survival by going all out. I wonder if General Xiao can think of a way to get out of the predicament?"

 Chapter 595: Destroyed(1)

    Chapter 595: Destroyed(1)


    Chapter 595: Losing the Appearance (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan is wary of King Heng, but he is not ignorant of the overall situation. At this critical juncture, he didn''t have the heart to care about King Heng''s previous n to kill him. His deep gaze swept across the beasts that were about to move, and he said coldly: "The martial arts people formed three lines of defense, surrounding those who were unable to protect themselves, trying their best to dy time and wait for reinforcements."


    King Heng frowned, feeling very unwilling to protect those who were dragging him down. In his opinion, those people were of no use at all, and even everyone else should be a stepping stone for him to break through the beast herd. He just looked at Xiao Ruiyuan''s cold but determined expression. In the end, He didn''t say anything against it: "As things stand now, this is the only way we can do it. Let''s just follow General Xiao''s method."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at King Heng meaningfully, and quickly summoned fifty guards to arrange the next thing.


    Those people who didn''t know martial arts originally thought that they would be abandoned pieces, or even chess pieces that attracted the firepower of ferocious beasts, but they didn''t expect that things werepletely beyond their expectations. When they learned that it was the solution discussed by Xiao Ruiyuan and King Heng, they felt extremely excited. In words, especially Xiao Ruiyuan''s senses improved a lot, and they all looked at him gratefully.


    Xiao Ruiyuan still looked cold, holding a long bow in his hand and a sharp sword hanging at his waist. He stood outside with thirty of the most skilled guards, facing nearly a hundred beasts that would pounce at any time.


    The middleyer is the remaining twenty guards, the thirdyer is the princes such as King Qi and the princes of the aristocratic families led by King Heng, and the one in the center is the thirteen princes and others who are protected.


    Feeling the strong killing intent emanating from Xiao Ruiyuan and others, the beasts became more and more manic, roaring one after another, and the sound spread far and wide...


    At this moment, a sharp flute sound sounded from all directions. The source of the sound seemed toe from a far away ce, but also seemed to be right in the ear.


    The weird flute sound is extremely prating, prating through the eardrum into everyone''s ears, and it seems to prate into the deepest part of the brain, making people very ufortable.


    The eyes of several weak-willed princes and young masters from aristocratic families gradually turned scarlet, and their moods became manic, with the urge to destroy everything.


    Humans are like this, not to mention beasts that are driven by instinct and have been stimted for a long time. Almost at the moment when the flute sounded, hundreds of beasts let out deafening roars as if they had received some instruction, and then They all rushed towards the crowd in unison, showing off their white teeth.


    Xiao Ruiyuan took an arrow and nocked a bow, and almost at the moment when one of the wolves pounced, he decisively let go of his hand, and the arrow shot towards the head of the first wolf like a flying star.


    The wolf reacted extremely sensitively and barely escaped the fatal arrow with a side dive. Even so, the arrow''s sharp head rubbed against the fur on its forehead, and a bunch of hair was missing from the forehead for an instant, leaking out. of bright red blood.


    The stinging pain on the top of the head stimted the wolf to be even more crazy. Its hind legs bent slightly, and in the next moment, like a bolt of lightning, it rushed towards Xiao Ruiyuan. The long ck ws were exposed on the soles of its feet, which were not much smaller than an adult. .


    With this w, even if it is no better than a tiger''s w, it can easily tear through clothes and tear apart the fragile skin of humans.


    Bows and arrows are only suitable for long-distance attacks. It was toote for Xiao Ruiyuan to use bows and arrows again. He threw the bow and arrows on the ground with his left hand, and at the same time drew out the sharp sword from his waist with his right hand. He struck the wolf''s head with a fierce sword without dodging.


    Xiao Ruiyuan swung his sword too fast. The wolf felt the danger and it was toote to avoid it. In the next moment, the entire wolf body was cut into two pieces, and the hot wolf blood sprayed all over the ground.

 Chapter 596: Destroyed(2)

    Chapter 596: Destroyed(2)


    Chapter 596: Losing the Appearance (2)


    This sharp sword not only shocked the beasts that rushed forward, but also greatly boosted the morale of others. The twenty-five guards in the first round took advantage of the hesitation of the beasts to speed up their movements, trying to kill these beasts. The beast was cut down by the sword.


    The sound of the flute driving the beasts to attack is still going on. Xiao Ruiyuan and others on the outermost side are under the greatest defensive pressure. The beasts are rushing up one after another. You can even faintly hear other soundsing from far and near in the mountains in the distance. The roars of wild beasts made them even more afraid to rx.


    The guards in the second round were not idle either. Not only did they have to kill the "fish that slipped through the" that broke through the first round of defense, but they also had to fight against the exhausted guards in the first round and try their best to prevent the beast from breaking through the second round. Otherwise, if those princes and princes are injured, even if they can go back alive, they will be held ountable, and even their families will be affected.


    Although King Heng and others in the third round did not have to take action for the time being, they still did not dare to rx at all. These ferocious beasts with strong attack power are not so easy to deal with. Breaking through the two defenses is just a matter of time. They are conserving their physical strength now. When the beasts'' physical strength is almost exhausted, it will be easier to deal with them. If they can Minimize casualties as much as possible.


    The guards cooperated with each other tacitly, and there was Xiao Ruiyuan, who was one against ten. For a time, the beasts were helpless. There were many casualties, broken limbs and broken legs were left on the ground, and several delicate and noble ones were left on the ground. The prince vomited the contents of his stomach.


    However, the short-lived victory did notst long. Compared with beasts, human physical strength is more easily consumed. Half a stick of incense (about half an hour) passed, and more than ten guards were bitten by wild beasts due tock of physical strength and slowed down movements, and their defensive power was greatly reduced.


    The other guards were okay and were not seriously affected. Once someone was injured and lost their defense, they would immediately step forward to block the gap and continue fighting. Those princes and young masters who were afraid of being buried in the belly of the beast looked at the dangerous scenes, but their faces turned pale and they cursed the guards as trash.


    Among them, King Qi was the most scolded. He kicked a few who were injured and lost their resistance. They were sent to the innermost guards. He stared at the guards and yelled: "You useless trash, how dare you let wild beasts break in and hurt you?" When we get here, I will definitely report to Emperor Hui''an to punish you for your inability to protect us, and to punish your nine tribes."


    Although they knew that it was their duty to protect the people inside, they could only ept being scolded or threatened, but they tried their best, and some of theirpanions were attacked and killed by wild beasts. Those people could clearly help, but they could note out, and they said When you say something like that, no matter how patient you are, it will still be affected.


    The guards could only grit their teeth and endure it, but Xiao Ruiyuan could not. He swung his sword to temporarily repel the tiger. Taking advantage of the gap when the tiger did not dare to step forward, he took out the arrows from the quiver on his back and threw them with his bare hands at King Qi, who was yelling the loudest.


    The arrow urately prated King Qi''s bun. In King Qi''s frightened eyes, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes were cold, and his voice sounded like it wasing out of hell, with a gloomy chill: "Dare you say another word?" , the next arrow will be your throat."


    This move not only frightened King Qi out of his wits, but also frightened several other people who were yelling and scolding, and they almost did not dare to look directly at Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Even those who dare to threaten Prince Qi of Great Chu, what do these young masters from aristocratic families mean to him?


    The threatened King Qi came back to his senses. He was filled with fear and anger for a moment, and his face turned green and red. He wanted to crush Xiao Ruiyuan to ashes immediately, venting all the hatred in his heart. But when he met Xiao Ruiyuan''s murderous eyes, he felt like he was falling into an ice cave. It was extremely difficult to even move a finger, and his thoughts of revenge disappeared in an instant.


    It wasn''t until Xiao Ruiyuan turned around and his murderous gaze disappeared that King Qi touched the sweat on his forehead in fear, gritted his teeth and whispered to King Heng who had never spoken a word: "Brother Three Emperors, surnamed Xiao It''s too presumptuous, he dares to threaten me, it''s like a p in the face of the entire royal family!"


    King Heng rarely responded to him. He stared with a heavy gaze at the figure in front of him who was killing the beasts neatly. He lowered his eyes slightly, hiding the killing intent in his eyes: This person must never be allowed to walk out of the forest of beasts alive!


    More and more guards fell down, until in the second round there were no more remaining guards to rece them; looking at the beast herd, many beasts were driven by the sound of the flute and rushed over from all directions,unching a fierce offensive against everyone. .


    The war was getting more and more unfavorable. In order to survive, King Heng and others had to take up the sword and join in. Their fighting experience is far inferior to that of Xiao Ruiyuan, and even the guards are inferior. Facing a beast that can tear off an arm in one bite, they be timid psychologically. Their originally very strong fighting power can only be used to the best of seven or eight. In the end, even King Heng was scratched in the chest by the tiger, bleeding profusely.


    Half an hour has passed, and the two hundred reinforcements are still missing. Seeing more and more people being injured and losing their ability to resist, Xiao Ruiyuan, who is soaked in animal blood, looks like Yama from hell, with the cruelty in his eyes. The energy almost condensed into substance.


    He mechanically waved his sore and almost paralyzed arms, struggling to kill the beasts that kept rushing forward. He didn''t want to think deeply, and he didn''t have time to think deeply. The reason why those guards didn''t arrive in time was because they were killed on the way. Someone intercepted...


    Seriously injured, with his white clothes stained with blood, King Heng, who had long lost his former grace, resisted the beast while pityingly saying to Xiao Ruiyuan: "In order to deal with this king, that person even abandoned your safety. This is the person you are loyal to." ! Haha, thats ridiculous, its so ridiculous!


    As he spoke, King Heng looked up to the sky andughed like a maniac. But in theughter, who knew that he wasughing at himself?


    He never thought that Brother Xianyangzi, whom he regarded as a waste, had such a ruthless side!


    It was originally thought that this poisonous plot was instigated by Prince Jing or Prince Kang who were under house arrest, but if they really had such ability, they would not have ended up being deprived of their title and ced under house arrest for life.


    He also spected that it was the Fourth Emperor''s younger brother who had grown up and whose power should not be underestimated. He wanted to catch all the other princes and princes including him, and only waited for the death of his brother Bingyangzi to sessfully ascend to the throne of the crown prince.


    However, after seeing several adult imperial brothers having their hands and feet bitten off by ferocious beasts one after another, and their lives hanging in the bnce, he ruled out this spection.


    The empire of Dachu will never be inherited by a disabled person!

 Chapter 597: Destroyed(1)

    Chapter 597: Destroyed(1)


    Chapter 597: Losing the Appearance (1)


    Other people with motives and ability to set up a trap were eliminated one by one, and King Heng had to cast his doubtful eyes on the person he had always ignored - the person who was not good at what he did and always made him unwilling to admit his status as prince, but still taught him Like the second emperor brother who is stuck in his throat - Chu Heng!


    Back then, Concubine Lin coborated with the Lin family to poison Empress Chunyi, who was about to give birth, with heart-biting poison. Although all the me was pushed to an unknown concubine, the concubine was sentenced to death and the entire family was killed. However, this major case that shocked the government and the public was full of doubts. Everyone knew that the truth of the matter was more than that, but no one dared to investigate thoroughly, because the entire case was personally verified by Emperor Hui''an, and he also personally ordered the execution. The pce is full of concubines.


    Heng Wang was eighteen -year -old queen, and only through some clues, he knew that his mother -in w and outsider were the real murderer of the pure queen. He didn''t know where Chu Heng learned the truth, nor how long he had been preparing for revenge, but he knew that Chu Heng''s revenge had just begun. Today, he would not be able to walk out of the beast forest safely.


    Thinking that all the agencies were used to plot against him, but someone used him to plot against him, and fell into such a situation, King Heng smiled miserably, with deep reluctance in his eyes. He was no match for Chu Heng, no match for a useless waste. He It was aplete and utter defeat!


    Xiao Ruiyuan was on full alert as he beheaded the beasts that rushed towards him, turning a deaf ear to King Heng''s taunts.


    At the beginning, it was impossible not to have doubts in my heart. Just thinking about the past, he preferred to believe that his cousin would not use him as a bait to take revenge on King Heng, otherwise he would not have told him nothing before. With his help, this n will be more perfect, but his cousin is unwilling. Not only does he not want him to be angered by the Holy Lord, he also sets a trap to catch all the princes and princes who have plotted against him, andpletely eliminate the threat for him.


    He had taken the Sixteenth Prince and others out for hunting before. Before leaving, his cousin specifically reminded him not to go into the mountains. Otherwise, ording to his temperament, he would definitely take people to ces where wild beasts roam and teach those few The prince no longer dared to ask him for advice on archery.


    Unexpectedly, he fell into King Hengs n, and finally fell into the trap set by his cousin unintentionally!


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t bother to exin to King Heng, but his eyes said everything, which made King Heng extremely unbnced after the separation failed: "For so many years, you have gone through life and death for him, consolidated his position as the crown prince, and resisted all the open and secret arrows for him. , what did he do to you? If he really regarded you as a rtive and a brother, how could he watch you being besieged by wild beasts? Look, the flute is still ying, the wild beasts areing, and the reinforcements still havente. , he just wants to kill everyone here, including me, including you!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at King Heng with an unpredictable look, not wanting to listen to his endless sowing discord, and coldly uttered four words, blocking himpletely: "So what!"


    so what!


    King Heng muttered something silently, his heart was shaken, and a jealousy towards Chu Heng that he had never felt before surged over him!


    Once, he was jealous that Chu Heng was a prince who was superior to all the princes. He was jealous that he was more liked by his father. He was even jealous that he could sleep inte every day and didn''t have to get up early every day to go to the study to study and practice martial arts... Now, he was jealous that Chu Heng had a child. A cousin who supports him wholeheartedly, a cousin who can willingly put his wealth and life in his hands, a cousin who is closer than his closest rtives!


    These things, he will never be able to get in his entire life, but a waste who is inferior to him in every way has them easily. How can he not be jealous...

 Chapter 598: Destroyed(2)

    Chapter 598: Destroyed(2)


    Chapter 598: Face-breaking (2)


    With a blink of an eye, King Heng''s movements against the enemy slowed down. The tiger fighting him seized the opportunity, and one of themnded a heavy w on his neck.


    The ws of Bai Sensen are pointed, long, and extremely sharp. With this w, it can easily prate the flesh and scratch King Heng''s throat.


    Perceiving the danger, King Heng suddenly came to his senses and subconsciously leaned back to avoid the tiger''s fatal blow. However, the tiger''s sharp ws still grazed his cheek, leaving three deep and long scratches from left to right. Blood spurted out instantly, mixed with the upturned flesh, and it was a **** mess.


    King Heng, who was fortunate to have escaped the disaster, had no time to notice the cold sweat on his forehead. The severe pain that followed on his face made him groan uncontrobly. Noticing that there was liquid flowing down his face, he reached out and wiped it nkly. When he saw that his hands were covered in blood mixed with fleshy foam, he realized what had happened.


    He stared at the palm of his hand, as if he didn''t believe that his face would be disfigured, and then he wiped off the blood on the sword randomly, and leaned his face over to take a photo. When he saw the face projected on the sword, it was beyond recognition and he could not recognize it. When looking at his face, he seemed to have lost his soul, his eyes were empty and dead.


    Such a serious scratch will leave scars that are difficult to remove even if it heals! The country of Dachu cannot tolerate a disabled person inheriting the throne, and simrly, it will not allow a disfigured person to sit in that supreme position.


    The scene where King Heng was disfigured by a tiger clearly fell into Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes. He calmly killed the tiger that rushed towards him and tried to bite out King Heng''s throat. He dragged King Heng, who could not bear the stimtion and fainted, to lean on a rock behind him, then turned around and continued to kill Yuanyuanbu. A beast that will never pounce.


    No one knew that at the moment when the tiger pounced on King Heng, he had enough power to save the person, but he did not take action in time.


    To take revenge on someone, death is not the most severe punishment. Watching helplessly everything you pursue can easily fall into the hands of others, and you can no longer get even a cent of it. This is something more unbearable than death!


    Not to mention that Concubine Lin and the Lin family had a grudge against Chu Heng for killing his mother, King Heng should not be forgiven for repeatedly secretly murdering Chu Heng. Xiao Ruiyuan did not feel that he was unjust at all for his fate.


    As for Concubine Lin and the Lin family... King Heng''s appearance shattered their daydreams. This revenge has just begun!


    Xiao Ruiyuan rescued King Heng from the tiger''s mouth, but in the end it was for his cousin Chu Heng. No matter King Heng or other princes and princes, no matter whether they are injured or disabled, as long as they are not dead, even if Emperor Hui''an knows that Chu Heng did this, no matter how angry he is, he will not treat someone who has not much time left to live. How is my son?


    Chu Heng himself didn''t care, but Xiao Ruiyuan was unwilling to be regarded as his cousin by any means. In hisst days, he was resented by his biological father, even though his cousin also felt resentful towards this biological father.


    The strange sound of the flute stopped at the moment when King Heng lost his appearance. At this time, the ground was covered with the corpses of beasts, and blood flowed into rivers on the ground, dyeing the green vegetation red. The beasts that were no longer controlled by the flute were filled with rich blood. The smell of bloodpletely aroused their ferocity, and they roared and jumped up desperately.


    The sound of the flute controlling the beasts disappeared, and no beasts came from other ces to join the battlefield. Just at this moment, a loud horn sounded at the bottom of the mountain. It was obvious that the reinforcements had arrived at the bottom of the mountain. This gave the guards who were on the verge of despair seeing hope, and they tried their best to dy the beasts. As long as they Just a few more moments and they would be saved.

 Chapter 599: Destroyed (3)

    Chapter 599: Destroyed (3)


    Chapter 599: Losing the Appearance (3)


    However, under the fierce attacks from the beasts one after another, Xiao Ruiyuan was still able to fight back with only thirteen guards and four young men from aristocratic families. Facing hundreds of beasts, they wanted to hold on for a while. Waiting for reinforcements to arrive will be even more difficult.


    Except for Xiao Ruiyuan, the others were slightly or seriously injured and could only try their best to protect themselves, unable to take care of King Heng and others lying behind them.


    Those ferocious beasts did not pay attention to the dozens of people lying behind, and their hostile eyes were fixed on Xiao Ruiyuan and others who were constantly killing their kind. Xiao Ruiyuan, the most powerful man, became the target of the beasts. He was surrounded by six wolves, three tigers and a giant python at the same time. The pressure doubled for a while and it was extremely difficult to cope with it.


    On a big tree not far away, a dark green line is hidden in the crown of the tree, blending in with the dense branches and leaves.


    The masked man in green put away the polo used to control the beast, took out the crossbow from his waist, and aimed a short arrow with a cold light at King Heng''s chest from afar. Just when the fatal arrow was about to be shot, another arrow A dark green figure appeared on the canopy of the tree, making a retreat gesture towards the masked man in green.


    Seeing this, the masked man in green followed the other''s instructions and withdrew his short arrows and crossbow. Then the two of them got off the tree crown and disappeared silently into the vast deep forest...


    Xiao Ruiyuan waspletely unaware of this scene. Being surrounded by ten beasts, he was too busy to take care of himself that he couldn''t pay attention to anything else.


    Even though most of the physical strength of these ferocious beasts was consumed, the fighting for more than half an hour also brought Xiao Ruiyuan''sbat effectiveness to the limit. He could only try to defend and was unable to take the initiative to attack.


    The same is true for other people, and no one can help anyone. At this time, no one noticed that King Heng, who was leaning on the stone, had woken up. He picked up a sharp sword that fell to his hand, stood up slowly, and stared at Xiao Ruiyuan''s back with his cold eyes. A ferocious smile appeared on his face.


    Chu Heng, you took away my position as crown prince and ruined my appearance. This hatred is irreconcble. I, Chu Ye, will teach you to harbor regrets and die in peace!


    Under the sun, the blood-stained sword tip reflected the endless chill. King Heng raised his sharp sword and stabbed Xiao Ruiyuan''s back fiercely, with a look of utter madness in his eyes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan focused all his attention on the ten beasts, unaware that the danger was approaching. When he spent all his strength to cut off the giant python''s head and waved his sword to meet the charging wolf, a terrifying beast roar resounded throughout the forest: "Roar"


    This beast''s roar not only knocked the sharp sword out of King Heng''s hand, but the remaining more than a hundred beasts were also so frightened that they forgot to attack. Their limbs were limp and they prostrate themselves on the ground submissively, making low begging sounds from their mouths, not daring to Arouse the slightest feeling of resistance.


    The sound of metal falling to the ground clearly reached Xiao Ruiyuan''s ears. He didn''t have time to think about where the loud roar came from. He turned around sharply and saw King Heng picking up the sharp sword on the ground and stabbing it with a ferocious face. To his heart.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was on guard, so how could he be easily stabbed by King Heng? He swung his sword without hesitation, and the sword hit King Heng''s wrist hard, making a crisp sound.


    "ah-"


    King Heng covered his right wrist and let out a shrill scream.


    The guards, who were frightened by the beast''s roar and turned pale, came to their senses, turned their heads subconsciously, and saw King Heng''s covered right hand hanging down weakly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s swipe actually broke King Heng''s wrist!


    King Heng was sweating profusely in pain. He stared at Xiao Ruiyuan with resentment. He no longer looked as gentle as before: "Xiao Ruiyuan, you are so brave!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at King Heng expressionlessly and said coldly: "You should be lucky that you are King Heng!" Otherwise, the sword just now required more than just one wrist!


    He dared to cut off King Heng''s hand, and he had already thought of a way to escape guilt. What does it mean to lose one hand when dealing with someone who wants to kill him?


    Understanding the implication of his words, King Heng''s face became more and more ugly, and he gritted his teeth and said: "If you dare, kill me now, otherwise you will return to the pce, and I will punish you for the crime of treason. Let''s see who can save you." !


    "Your Majesty King Heng, please excuse me. I''ll wait and see!" Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know what to say at this critical moment, King Heng, who still wanted to kill him. He pushed back without fear, turned around and was about to confront the guards with different expressions. No matter what they ordered, the terrifying beast roar sounded again.


    Compared to the previous one, this beast''s roar was even more terrifying. If the previous sound was still three hundred feet away, then now, the distance is less than one hundred feet away. The beasts that were about to move fell to the ground again, their bodies twitching almost invisible, obviously extremely frightened.


    Haunted by the terrifying speed of the unknown beast, no one dared to wait for an opportunity to escape before the beastsunched an attack. They know that no matter how fast two legs are, they can''t be faster than four-legged beasts. In their heyday, they were still able to fight, but now they are at the end of their strength. There is no way to fight or escape...

 Chapter 600: Girl riding a mythical beast(1)

    Chapter 600: Girl riding a mythical beast(1)


    Chapter 600 The girl riding a mythical beast (1)


    The guards stared warily at the woods less than a hundred feet away, beads of sweat dripping down their foreheads, as if what jumped out the next moment was not an unknown ferocious beast, but a man holding an iron chain and asking for his life. Bull head and horse noodles.


    Several princes, including Prince Heng, who were seriously injured but still conscious, felt endless fear in their hearts, and wished they could faint immediately like others. After all, under the protection of the royal family and family, they grew up smoothly, but how had they ever seen such a cruel scene?


    If facing the enemy, they can still remain calm and maintain their noble demeanor of being fearless in the face of danger. However, they cannot calm down at all when facing lowly beasts that will devour their bodies one by one.


    The only person present who could keep calm was probably Xiao Ruiyuan. He had been on the battlefield for many years, and he had also encountered more dangerous and dangerous scenes than this. Moreover, the flute did not sound again, and reinforcements of the guards would arrive soon. He If you are sure to hold on until reinforcements arrive, you will be able to get out of the current dangerous situation.


    Just when everyone was extremely nervous and racking their brains to think of a way to escape, a wolf howl and a tiger howl sounded ovepping, the sound was louder than the previous beast''s roar, but itcked the frightening and terrifying pressure.


    Those beasts that were lying on the ground, shaking like a sieve, had a more intuitive feeling. At this time, the hearts of the beasts were shattered. It was scary enough that a strange beast suddenly appeared and crushed them, but they never expected that a very powerful wolf (tiger) boss would appear. When exactly did Phoenix Mountain Such a terrifying existence has appeared!


    The world of beasts is very simple. They obey whoever is the strongest. Although the "bosses" haven''t shown up yet, their domineering roars are enough to tell them that they areing with bad intentions and are far stronger than them.


    Everyone did not miss the abnormal reaction of the beasts. For a moment, the fear in their hearts was magnified countless times again. Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and unconsciously clenched the sword stained with blood.


    Just when several princes and princes could not bear it any longer and were nning on escaping while others were defending, the next scene they saw almost shocked their eyes


    Under the blue sky and green fields, a tall and mighty wolf with a triangr golden hair on its forehead quickly jumped out of the woods, followed closely by a silver-white snow wolf, a majestic tiger with a white forehead and dappled eyes, and a A giant red python more than ten meters long.


    The four beasts were approaching quickly, and just when everyone thought they were the real "boss" of the pack of wolves, tigers and pythons, another beast the size of an ox jumped out quickly behind them, with the head of a tiger and the body of an ox, and was covered in golden fur. Giant beast!


    The golden beast swept through the strong wind,ing as fast as lightning, its golden eyes firmly locked on the frightened people. Under the sunlight, the golden eyes seemed to condense into golden arrows, and no one could escape its sight.


    However, everyone''s eyes invariably ignored the golden beast, and unexpectedly fell on theke-blue figure on its back!


    With flowing ck hair, fluttering clothes, and an unparalleled beauty sitting on a golden beast, she is like a fairy who hase to the world to save themon people, bringing hope of life to people who are on the verge of despair!


    Everyone thought that after these terrifying beasts arrived, they might join the herd and attack them ferociously to avenge theirpanions; they might sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight and reap the profits... They thought about thousands of possibilities, but they never thought about it. You will see such a scene that you will never forget!

 Chapter 601: Girl riding a mythical beast(2)

    Chapter 601: Girl riding a mythical beast(2)


    Chapter 601 The girl riding a mythical beast (2)


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared nkly at the petite figure on the back of the beast, his mind was nk, his heart was full of eyes, only the girl who fascinated him...


    Hundreds of ferocious beasts dispersed like a tide under the pressure of the five beasts. Several guards gratefully took the Panax notoginseng powder that could stop bleeding from the hands of the girl who rescued them. After helping the seriously injured prince and hispanions stop the bleeding, they I just started taking medicine for myself.


    King Heng sat gloomily on the stone and ordered the guards to apply medicine to him. When he saw that the bleeding calf miraculously stopped bleeding after applying medicine powder, a sh of surprise shed in his eyes: even the best wound in the pce Medicine doesnt have such miraculous effects, right?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at a big tree not far away. The big tree was surrounded by five ferocious beasts. Through the gap, he could only see a touch of elegantke blue.


    At this time, Mo Yan was using spiritual spring water to clean the wound on Xiao Ruiyuans arm. These wounds were left when they were besieged by ten ferocious beasts. Although the wounds were only skin wounds, who knew whether there would be bacteria or viruses in the ws of those beasts. If they were identally infected, it would be fatal.


    The coldness and chill on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face had long been reced by gentleness. He quietly looked at the woman who lowered her head slightly and had a serious look on her face. He couldn''t help but reach out and gently pull her hanging hair behind her ears. .


    The fingertips inadvertently brushed the woman''s white earlobe, and the soft, unfamiliar touch seemed to light a small fire. He couldn''t help but make his mind wander, and a thin touch of red quietly climbed up to the base of his ears.


    Mo Yan, who was so focused that he didn''t notice anything strange about someone, waited until the wound was cleaned and applied the powder carefully to make sure that the wound was not missed, then he feltpletely relieved and warned carefully: "This injury is not serious. , you must also avoid eating hot and dry foods, and avoid touching water to avoid inmmation."


    Who can refuse the soft-spoken concern of the beloved woman? Xiao Ruiyuan stared at the person in front of him, suppressing the urge to hold her in his arms and rub her into her bones and blood, and nodded obediently. His beautiful and picturesque eyebrows contained a scorching heat. The tenderness of fire.


    Such a look was so explicit that Mo Yan''s heart trembled when he saw it. His mind seemed to be covered in ayer of paste, and he was confused. He also forgot all about what he wanted to say next.


    Seeing this dull and stupid look, Xiao Ruiyuan moved his index finger, and finally followed his inner desire, caressing the woman''s red cheek, and said in a low voice full of endless happiness: "Yan''er, thank you! "


    Thank you for giving me a chance, thank you for being willing to ept this feeling, thank you for taking the risk to save me, thank you for everything you have done for me...


    Mo Yan was stunned, and then smiled brightly: "From the moment Brother Xiao saved our family, maybe this day was destined to happen! Now, when ites to thanking each other, who can tell who of us should thank whom? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t help but recall the scene when the two met for the first time. He didn''t know what he thought of, and the corners of his lips unconsciously raised a charming arc.


    Who would have thought that the yellow-haired girl who stood in the middle of the road to intercept him would be like this? Little did they expect that that one encounter would have sealed their fate.


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan who was lost in memories, Mo Yan was also filled with emotion. She lived to the age of twenty-five in her previous life, and she never even fell in love. However, aftering to this time and space, in just two years, she identified with the man in front of her.


    This rtionship seems to be perfectly suitable to be described by four words: "destined"!


    The two of them tacitly recalled all the events since they met, and looked at each other in unison. Neither of them spoke, but there was an inextricable affection in each other''s eyes.


    However, the tenderness of this scene did notst long. The arrival of reinforcements broke the short-term tranquility of the beast forest.


    The two hundred guards who came for reinforcements arrived at the Beast Forest very early, but unexpectedly, they were trapped in the formation at the foot of the mountain. They were not able to escape until a stick of incense.


    I thought that after such a long dy, the people on the mountain must be in trouble, and the leader of the guards was ready to die to apologize. Unexpectedly, except for the more than ten guards and two young men from aristocratic families who unfortunately died in the battle, the most unlucky The princes and princes who were involved in the ident were all alive. Although they were seriously injured, as long as their lives were not in danger, those who failed to rescue them would be punished, but their lives would be fine.


    Even though they knew their lives were saved, looking at the tragic scene with animal corpses everywhere and rivers of blood, the guards still felt numb and felt fear in their hearts.


    The guards were extremely grateful when they learned that Mo Yan arrived in time and prevented a big disaster. Although he was curious about her identity and how she entered the paddock to save people, he would not really ask her, and his attitude towards Mo Yan was very polite.


    You''re wee, there are five ferocious beasts watching eagerly from the side. If anyone dares to be rude to Mo Yan, I''m afraid the five beasts will be the first to be spared.


    After the guards cleaned up the battlefield and carried away the injured King Heng and others, Mo Yan was about to leave with the five beasts, but was stopped by Xiao Ruiyuan: "Yan''er, you can''t hide the fact that you entered the battlefield to save people. If you are in trouble,e with me to see the Holy One and exin the matter clearly."


    If possible, he would not expose his beloved woman to others without any preparation. But the current situation is no longer under his control. Instead of trying to cover it up, it is better to stand up and speak clearly.


    The best oue is that Yan''er has made a contribution to saving people, and the merits and demerits are bnced, and the sin of trespassing in the paddock is pardoned; the worst oue is that everything that happened in the Beast Forest today is med on her to cover up the scandal of the royal brothers drowning in the wall.


    Mo Yan was silent for a moment and asked hesitantly: "Brother Xiao, will this matter affect my father and the others?"


    Beforeing, she had thought that she might get into trouble, but the heart palpitationsst night were too strong, and she really couldn''t worry about it, so she asked Dabai to go into the mountain to find the red python early in the morning, and couldn''t wait to rush to Phoenix Mountain, and then Dabai tried his best to enter the paddock and found the beast forest with his keen sense of smell.


    Facts have proved that her hunch was right. If she had not arrived in time this time or was a stepte, maybe she would never be able to see the man in front of her again.


    She does not regret going into the mountains to rescue people, nor is she afraid of getting into trouble for it, but she is worried that her family will be implicated and something bad will happen to her. If this is the case, she will live in pain for the rest of her life and will never be able to forgive herself!


    Looking at the frowning woman, Xiao Ruiyuan had a look of distress on his face, and held her hand tightly, with strong self-confidence shining in his eyes: "Yan''er, nothing will happen to you, believe me!"

 Chapter 602: Partner(1)

    Chapter 602: Partner(1)


    Chapter 602 Partners (1)


    With Xiao Ruiyuan''sfort, Mo Yan temporarily put aside the worries in his heart, took the five beasts with him down the mountain, and went to the Phoenix Mountain Pce together.


    Everything that happened in the Beast Forest had already reached the ears of Emperor Hui''an in the pce by the guards, and soon spread throughout the paddock.


    The ministers of the aristocratic families were waiting anxiously in the pce hall, because among the people who were besieged by wild beasts in the wild beast forest, their sons were also among them. At this time, the atmosphere in the hall was dull and depressing. Emperor Hui''an was sitting on the dragon chair, his face gloomy as if he was about to drip.


    The apanying imperial doctors waited in front of the pce tremblingly, trying to reduce their presence as much as possible, lest they identally offend the holy face and lose their lives in vain.


    Due tock of manpower, the ghost doctor who originally only nursed Chu Heng back to health was called over to wait for orders. He stared absently at the door, unknowingly thinking that he was worried about King Heng and others who were being attacked by a group of beasts. In fact, Except for Xiao Ruiyuan, he doesn''t care about the life and death of others at all.


    Yan Junyu was also there, clutching the jade bone fan tightly, with a solemn look on his face. He was no longer as carefree as usual. In addition to worrying about Xiao Ruiyuan, he was also worried about Mo Yan who suddenly broke into the paddock to save people.


    Not long after, the guards carried King Heng and others quickly into the main hall. Emperor Hui''an gave an order, and several imperial doctors hurriedly gathered around with medicine boxes and looked at the noble princes and princes such as Heng Wang and Qi Wang first.


    As for the injured guards, they were not qualified to be carried in here, and the two young men from aristocratic families who unfortunately died were absolutely afraid to be carried in, lest they bump into Emperor Hui''an.


    Seeing that Xiao Ruiyuan was not among the people being carried in, Yan Junyu and the ghost doctor immediately let go of their worries that had been hanging around for a long time. One of them shook the fan again, and the other grabbed the wrist of the nearest thirteenth prince and began to feel for his pulse.


    After checking one by one and confirming that these distinguished princes and princes and the sons of ministers from aristocratic families had only suffered moderate injuries and were not in danger of life, not only the imperial doctor and ministers of aristocratic families heaved a sigh of relief, but also the ministers who had not spoken a word. Emperor Hui''an''splexion also improved a lot.


    Emperor Hui''an''s face turned extremely ugly when he thought that his sons had gone out fine, only to be carried back, and that several of them had their hamstrings bitten off by wild beasts, and it was not known whether they would be able to stand up again.


    What was even more difficult for Emperor Hui''an to ept was that King Heng, who had high hopes for him, not only suffered serious injuries to his right leg and right hand, which could not be healed in a short time, but also the scratch on his face was more serious than it looked on the surface, even if the wound healed , it will also leave unsightly scars, even using the most effective scar removal cream in the pce is useless.


    With the help of the young eunuch, King Heng struggled to stand up, with a warm smile on his face, andforted the ugly-faced Emperor Hui''an: "Father, I am very lucky to be able to save my life this time. My son is a man, so what does it matter if he loses his appearance? If the father is sad and worried about his son and hurts his body, it is the son''s fault. I hope my father can forgive me."


    Seeing his handsome son turn into what he is now, and hearing his words again, Emperor Hui''an''s face became even more ugly. He patted King Heng on the shoulder andforted him in a deep voice: "Ye''er, you are recovering from your injuries. After returning to the pce, my father will issue an order to find a good doctor for you and cure your face."


    "Thank you, my dear father!" King Heng smiled slightly, as if he really didn''t care about the loss of his appearance, but there was just the right amount of pain in his eyes.


    This pretending to be strong was noticed by Emperor Hui''an. A rare look of distress appeared on his majestic face: "I and Ye''er are father and son. Ye''er doesn''t need to thank me, and he must not think too much about his wounds." Useless."

 Chapter 603: Partner(2)

    Chapter 603: Partner(2)


    Chapter 603 Partners (2)


    King Heng nodded obediently andy down again with the help of the little eunuch. His eyes were filled with sadness but he couldn''t hide it.


    Emperor Hui''an couldn''t bear to watch any more, so he waved his hand and asked a few young eunuchs to carry King Heng down to take care of him. He was afraid that if he continued to watch, he would rush to the side hall and use all means to violently attack the culprit who nned all this. .


    King Heng, who was carried away by the young eunuch, did not miss the sh of anger in Emperor Hui''an''s eyes. A silent smile appeared on his unnoticed face, and the **** wounds looked more and more ferocious.


    Crying children get sweets. He understood this truth better than anyone, but it was useless in front of his father who only had eyes for the crippled emperor.


    As soon as King Heng left, the other princes and princes were carried to their respective residences by the eunuchs. The imperial doctors followed them to provide further diagnosis and treatment for them.


    Seeing this, the ministers of the noble families also resigned one after another. After receiving Emperor Hui''an''s permission, they couldn''t wait to have their son carried out of the pce in a hurry. They nned to wait for the imperial doctors toe out of the residences given to the princes and princes, and then grab one for their sons. Heal the injury!


    Emperor Hui''an was sitting on the dragon chair, with a gloomy expression on his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he got up and was about to go to the side hall. He nned to ask the matter clearly and give an exnation to his injured sons. The little **** guarding the door followed. He walked in briskly, knelt on the ground and said, "To report to the Emperor, General Xiao is waiting outside the pce with a girl Mo. I sincerely request to see the Emperor."


    When Emperor Hui''an heard this, he immediately remembered what the guards who hade back to deliver the news said. He sat on the dragon chair again and said in a deep voice: "Xuan!"


    A girl who knew how to control animals, broke into the paddock without permission, and saved several of his sons in time, no matter what happened, was worthy of his personal attention.


    The little **** got the right message, stood up quickly, and hurried out.


    The next moment, Xiao Ruiyuan walked in with Mo Yan. As for the five beasts, they were left outside the pce, watched by a few guards in case they collided with anyone, which was also a disguised form of protection.


    Emperor Hui''an looked at a man and a woman walking in side by side from outside the pce. The man was cold and handsome, and the woman was unparalleled in beauty. He was a little stunned for a moment, but then he seemed to understand something and frowned almost invisible.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan walked to the center of the main hall, knelt on the ground together in tacit understanding, and spoke in unison, with one deep voice and one clear voice: "Greetings to the emperor, long live the emperor!"


    Emperor Hui''an looked coldly at the two people kneeling below, and did not cry out for a long time. It was not until the woman couldn''t bear it anymore and her body shook unconsciously, but she did not exceed the rules at all, that she gradually rxed her brows, and her original majestic expression changed. He became much kinder: "Xiao Aiqing is a normal person, oh, and this Miss Mo, why don''t you get up too!"


    Thank you, Your Majesty! Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, nced at each other secretly, and then slowly stood up and stood aside.


    Emperor Hui''an sat high on it, pretending not to notice the little movements of the two men, and asked Xiao Ruiyuan carefully about the attack by the beasts in the Beast Forest.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not hide anything and told the whole story of the beast attack, including that he shot King Qi''s hair with an arrow and broke King Heng''s wrist with a sword.


    These two things cannot be concealed at all. Rather than bing a reason for others to criticize him, it is better to be honest and frank. The person on the throne can judge for himself what is right or wrong.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was Empress Chunyi''s nephew, and Emperor Hui''an watched him grow up. Emperor Hui''an knew exactly what his nephew''s nature was, otherwise he would not have arranged for him to be the most beloved when he was very young. around his son.


    From hearing that the Thirteenth Prince was missing on purpose, to Xiao Ruiyuan leading his guards to find the Beast Forest, first meeting King Qi, and then being vaguely threatened by King Heng, how could Emperor Hui''an, who stepped on the bones of his brothers and ascended to the throne, do that? Dont you know the evil spirits among them?


    Once again hearing that King Heng secretly killed Xiao Ruiyuan who was fending off wild beasts, Emperor Hui''an felt extremely disappointed in his two sons, especially King Heng, and the previous heartache for King Heng also dissipated a lot.


    Everything that happened in the beast forest, Emperor Hui''an already knew what he needed to know, and he also knew what he didn''t want to know. Thinking about the older the sons get, the less worried they be. Even before he died, he started fighting to the death for a chair. If he really had three strengths and two weaknesses, wouldn''t those ipetent people stain the pce with blood?


    This is the case for anyone who bes an emperor. No matter what means he uses to ascend to the throne, he does not want his sons and brothers to be hostile.


    King Heng, who was nning on how to bring down Chu Heng and abolish the position of crown prince, died miserably in the midst of betrayal and separation. Little did he know that he had been stabbed silently and was suspected by Emperor Hui''an, otherwise he would definitely regret his n. Xiao Ruiyuan.


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. This time I lost my wife and lost my army. When Emperor Hui''anes to settle the matter, I''m afraid I will have to vomit blood in depression!


    Emperor Hui''an was in a bad mood, but his expression did not change. He asked Mo Yan mildly: "The paddock is heavily guarded. How did you, a weak woman, get in?"


    Mo Yan''s heart trembled, knowing that if the question was answered incorrectly, it would cause trouble for the men around him, so he replied cautiously: "Go back to the Holy Lord, the folk girl''s friends, oh, they are a few wild beasts outside. My legs and feet were still quite nimble, so I led the civilian girl up from a not-so-steep cliff."


    She told the truth and was not lying. You must know that all the passages under the mountain are tightly guarded. Whether she or the five-headed beast, the target is too big to sneak in, so she can only find another way to climb the cliff.


    "Partner?" A sh of surprise shed in Emperor Hui''an''s eyes, and there was a slight smile on his face: "It is quite new to use this word on several ferocious beasts."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan said seriously: "In the eyes of others, they may be ferocious beasts that can eat people, but in the eyes of women, they are very cute and have never hurt anyone. They are the most trusted partners of women. .


    Emperor Hui''an looked at the little girl with a sh of admiration in his eyes. Although I think ferocious beasts are ferocious beasts, it''s okay to treat them as ythings, but it''s better to treat them as partners, but it can be seen from this that the little girl has a pure and kind heart, and maybe that''s the case. Those ferocious beasts that make others change their expressions, Only then will he be driven by her.

 Chapter 604: Questioning (1)

    Chapter 604: Questioning (1)


    Emperor Hui''an asked Mo Yan some other questions. In addition to the origins of the five beasts, he focused on beast control and asked her if she had any advice from experts.


    Mo Yan answered very carefully. Apart from concealing some words that would affect the space, he told the truth as much as he could. He was not a so-called expert at all. As for why the five beasts obeyed her orders, she could only pretend to be stupid, ming it on the fact that the five beasts were not ordinary ferocious beasts, or that they had developed intelligence and were attracted to her.


    Emperor Hui''an seemed to believe Mo Yan''s words, his expression became more and more rxed, and his voice became gentler.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, shook her sticky palms, and finally resisted the urge to wipe them with a handkerchief.


    Facing the Lord of the World for the first time, it is impossible to say that I am not nervous. Even if he knew that Emperor Hui''an was a rare wise king who would not kill people easily, he would not dare to vite the rules in the slightest. After all, this is not the legal society of the previous life. In the strict-hierarchical feudal dynasty, the ruler who stood at the top of the pyramid didn''t like anyone and wanted to destroy a person or even a family. It was just a matter of words.


    What''s more, she broke into the paddock without permission, even to save people, which vited Emperor Hui''an''s taboo. If we really wanted to pursue him, how could she escape? But judging from the current situation, do you n to pursue it?


    However, it turned out that Mo Yan was too happy too early. Just when she thought that Emperor Hui''an would not pursue the case and would be able to go home soon, maybe in time for dinner, a majestic aura hit her overwhelmingly: " You know how to control beasts, and you happened to appear in the wild beast forest and saved everyone by yourself. This beast attack was basically a trap set by you with evil intentions. What crime should you be responsible for?"


    Mo Yan raised her head suddenly and looked at Emperor Hui''an who suddenly changed his face in astonishment, unable to react.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed drastically. Just when he was about to stand up and defend Mo Yan, Emperor Hui''an stopped him sternly: "Hanzhang, shut up! I will talk to youter about the ''good'' things you have done." Calcte!"


    Your Majesty, you...


    How could Xiao Ruiyuan just watch his beloved woman being wronged and questioned? But as soon as he opened his mouth, someone grabbed his sleeve. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw his beloved woman shaking her head at him: "The Holy Lord is a wise king and will not act casually." Wish man, dont worry!


    As the saying goes, caring leads to chaos. Xiao Ruiyuan only loses his usual calmness when he is anxious. At this time, Mo Yanyi stopped him and he suddenly woke up. He lowered his eyelids and clenched his fists suddenly. When he opened his head again, he regained his former calmness, but in his eyes The worry revealed his true emotions.


    Mo Yan saw this and quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Now is not the time to challenge Long Wei. If Emperor Hui''an is really angry, he may suffer disaster before they can exin clearly.


    When Emperor Hui''an heard the word "Mingjun", he raised his eyebrows almost invisible, but his face remained straight, showing the majesty of the emperor.


    Faced with Emperor Hui''an''s sharp gaze, if it weren''t for the wrong asion and if her own wealth and life were at stake, Mo Yan really wanted to give Emperor Hui''an a look.


    If just because she knows how to control beasts and happens to appear in the beast forest, we can conclude that she is the big boss behind the scenes, it has to be said that the king of a country is a bit too imaginative.


    Mo Yanined silently in his heart, trying his best to hide the fear in his heart. He walked to the center of the hall, knelt on the ground submissively, and looked directly at Emperor Hui''an with a calm expression. There was no trace of panic in his voice: "In the twenty-seventh year of Hui''an, there was a natural disaster in the south. During the war, in order to find a ce to stay, Min Nu fled to the capital with her family. Fortunately, thanks to the Holy Spirit''s kind orders, she was able to settle in Liuyang Vige forty miles north of the city! Min Nu''s ancestors have been good people for generations and have no grudges against the royal family and the Chu family. Qiu, my father is grateful for the grace of the Holy One. He often says that the Holy One is a son from heaven who has brought blessings to millions of people and is a rare and wise king throughout the ages! Today, the daughter of the people made a mistake and offended the Holy One. If the Holy One wants to punish the Holy One, the female daughter of the people is convinced! However, the people of the people have made mistakes. A woman in the female stream, even if she has the power of Heaven, she would not dare to fight with Heaven, and I hope the Holy One will see clearly!"

 Chapter 605: Questioning (2)

    Chapter 605: Questioning (2)


    After speaking in one breath, Mo Yan held his breath and concentrated, bowed respectfully, touched his head to the ground and kowtowed, and did not raise his head for a long time. This time she knelt down willingly, not for anything else but for her rtives at home who were still waiting for her to return.


    There was no exnation as to why he was "controlling the beast", nor why he happened to appear in the wild beast forest. Mo Yan knew that if Emperor Hui''an was determined to me the beast attack on her, even if she had a mouth all over her body, she would not be able to exin it clearly.


    She only hoped to make Emperor Hui''an give up his thoughts by showing that she had no evil intentions towards the royal family and that she and her family were grateful to Emperor Hui''an. Although she knew that the possibility was slim, she could not do nothing.


    Looking at the motionless woman kneeling in front of the pce, Emperor Hui''an looked gloomy. No one knew what he was thinking at this moment.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the woman kneeling on the cold floor tiles with cold eyes. The hands hanging by his sides were clenched tightly, and he didn''t even notice when he dug into his palms.


    The atmosphere in the main hall seemed to be frozen for a moment, and Mo Yan could not breathe due to the pressure. At this time, her heart was far from as calm as it seemed on the surface. Dense cold sweat had already seeped out of the vest that no one could see, soaking the little clothes inside.


    Outside the pce, Yan Junyu absent-mindedly teased Xiaohua with a meat bone. He looked at the door from time to time. Seeing that half an hour had passed, but no one came out, the worry in his heart could not help but deepen.


    Xiaohua hasn''t seen Mo Yan for a long time and is very irritated. How can she still be in the mood to pay attention to Yan Junyu''s teasing! It exposed its long ws and dug at the ground frantically. After a while, it dug a small hole in thepacted ground.


    The other four beasts were not much better, especially the hairy ball who had been raised by Mo Yan since childhood. His mood was even more irritable than the little flower. He scratched off the bark of a big tree in front of the door where the two of them hugged each other. After walking around, I don''t know if the big tree can survive well.


    The "ferocity" of the five beasts far exceeded the expectations of the few guards. Looking at the mess all over the ground, they couldn''t help but secretly moan in pain. Worried that the five beasts would go crazy and be unable to control them, they called a dozenpanions over. Even so, they did not dare to get too close. If I identally get a w or bite, there is no ce to cry.


    After passing another stick of incense, seeing that no one came out, Yan Junyu could not hold back after all. He threw the meat and bones to Xiaohua, walked quickly to the main pce, and hurried towards the side hall.


    Kneeling on the cold hard floor tiles, Mo Yan obviously didn''t kneel for long, but Mo Yan felt that a long century had passed. At this time, her knees ached slightly, and the coolness on the ground seemed to prate through her bones and reach the bottom of her heart.


    Mo Yan knew in her heart that if Emperor Hui''an did not want to believe her words and insisted on letting her bear the beast attack, she would not be able to escape no matter what, not only her own life, but also her father''s, siblings, and even the three members of the Li family, Tang Xin and the others could not escape death.


    Conspiracy to harm the dragon''s son and grandson is a crime that cannot be escaped. At the least, it will harm the entire family, and at worst, it will implicate the nine ns!


    Mo Yan was really scared when he thought that there were several innocent lives of his close rtives that might be destroyed in his own hands! She still doesn''t regret going into the mountains to save people, but if she had it to do over again, she would definitelye up with aprehensive n instead of rushing into the paddock recklessly, thereby letting others take advantage of her.


    Sweat oozed out uncontrobly from his forehead, and a drop of it slid down his cheeks to his chin, and fell to the ground with a thud. Without looking in the mirror, Mo Yan knew that his face must be as pale as a ghost.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s slightly trembling body, beads of sweat dripping on the ground, and bloodless cheeks were all caught in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes. He suppressed the violence in his heart, endured it again and again, and finally couldn''t hold it back anymore, and walked to the side of his beloved woman in a hurry. , with a pop, he knelt on the ground without saying a word.

 Chapter 606: Questioning (3)

    Chapter 606: Questioning (3)


    At this time, no matter how hard he tried to defend or beg, it was of no use at all. He could only use this decisive way to express his determination to live and die with his beloved woman!


    The two people kneeling before His Highness, one is dressed in dull ck and the other is dressed in brightke blue. They are obviously two different colors that are ipatible, but they are unexpectedly harmonious, as if they are originally integrated and no one can do anything about it. rece each other''s existence.


    Emperor Hui''an looked at him coldly, his eyes getting darker and darker. Is the woman in front of him the real weakness of this cold and ruthless general? He suddenly wanted to know, if he insisted on punishing the woman for treason, what would his general do, would he try his best to resist to the end? Or give up everything and be willing to die with this woman?


    However, as soon as he had this idea, he was killed by a familiar yet indifferent voice: "The beast attack was the result of a son and his father, so why bother to trouble a weak girl?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan subconsciously raised their heads and looked towards the source of the sound. They saw Chu Heng, who looked sick and distant and indifferent, sliding his wheelchair slowly from the inner door on the right side of the hall to the hall. central.


    A sh of worry shed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes. He was worried about Emperor Hui''an above his head. He frowned but didn''t say anything.


    Mo Yan was shocked! It wasn''t that Chu Heng personally admitted that he had designed the beast attack, but his depleted look was too scary, as if he might stop breathing at any time and never wake up.


    Thinking of the reason why he became like this, she suddenly thought of the two ginseng nts in the space that had just grown for a thousand years, and a bold idea emerged in her mind uncontrobly:


    If she is eventually convicted, can she use the ginseng blog to gain a chance of survival?


    Although she had nned to give one of the ginseng nts to Chu Heng, the prince, for the sake of Xiao Ruiyuan, but now, she no longer cares about so much. Compared with the wealth and lives of herself and her rtives, those ginsengs are nothing at all. .


    However, the rtionship between the father and son of the Tian family does not seem to be harmonious. The son has just done something big that challenges the limit of a father''s endurance. I wonder if he will be severely punished by his father, who is an emperor, or if he should immediately take out the thousand-year ginseng. , we have to think about it in the long term...


    But before she could get out of the "n", the next moment, Emperor Hui''an Long Yan was furious. He pped the table with his palm and pointed at Chu Heng and cursed "treason". After that, she and Xiao Ruiyuan were killed by His Highness the Crown Prince. "Sweep" out of the hall.


    Standing outside the main hall, looking at the bright sun above her head, Mo Yan could not believe that she could walk out of the main hall alive that nearly suffocated her. She turned to look at Xiao Ruiyuan beside her, and was about to ask if they had escaped, when she saw him staring at the closed pce door with an ugly expression, and immediately swallowed back the words that were on her lips.


    The two of them walked out of the pce with their own concerns. When they saw Yan Junyu standing at the door, fanning himself and walking around irritably, a warmth suddenly surged in his heart.


    When Yan Junyu saw them, his eyes suddenly lit up, he closed his fan with a snap, and walked quickly towards the two of them. When he got close and was about to say something, he was pushed to the side by a big furry head, and he almost fell. Chewing mud.


    After the hair ball squeezed Yan Junyu out of the way, he jumped on Mo Yan''s body, rubbing his big head excitedly, and whining in his mouth. Fortunately, this is the usual action when it hasn''t seen its owner for a long time. Mo Yan has adapted to it and is not thrown to the ground by it like at first.


    Yan Junyu straightened his messy clothes, pointed at the coquettish hair ball and said angrily: "For the sake of your master, I will spare you this time! If you dare to be rude to me next time, be careful of me stripping you." Use skins as nkets for the floor!


    Mao Tuan turned his big head and gave him a round and round eye with disdain, then continued to be affectionate with his master. Yan Junyu rolled up his sleeves and almost became violent.


    Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan, who were originally in a bad mood, couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of their mouths after being made such a fuss by the two live treasures. The depression and worry in their hearts have somewhat faded away.


    The three of them chatted for a while and found out that it was Yan Junyu who hadn''t seen theme out for a long time. He specifically informed Chu Heng and allowed them toe out safely. They felt grateful again. Just thinking of Chu Heng who diverted Emperor Hui''an''s anger made the three of them feel heavy again.


    In the main hall, Emperor Hui''an sat on the dragon chair again, but his flushed face and heaving chest showed that he was on the verge of rage and might explode at any time.


    Inparison, Chu Heng, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was much calmer. It seemed that admitting that he designed the beast attack was not enough to stimte Emperor Hui''an. Then he said something that made Emperor Hui''an almost vomit blood: "Anyway, you have many sons. , there are new princes and princesses born every year, so what if a few of them die and dont live up to expectations?


    Bang!


    Emperor Hui''an hit the desk hard with his palm again, picked up the pen in his hand and was about to smash it down, but when he thought that His Highness was his most beloved son, and with such a sick body, the pen in his hand No matter how you wash it, you can''t smash it.


    Put down the brush in dejection, and a look of pain shed across Emperor Hui''an''s already old face: "Heng''er, what on earth do you want to do? They are your blood brothers!"


    "Brothers?" Chu Heng''s mouth was slightly curved, with a deep mockery on his still gentle face: "If my father thinks that those who are always thinking about his position as the crown prince, always scheming against his son, and murdering the people close to him are People are my brothers, I should treat them generously and forgive them for all the harm they have done to me, I have nothing to say!"

 Chapter 607: reward(1)

    Chapter 607: reward(1)


    Chapter 607 Reward (1)


    The mocking look on Chu Heng''s face made Emperor Hui''an extremely angry, but he couldn''t say a word to refute.


    When his sons are older, its not like he doesnt know that they only maintain the superficial respect of brothers and sisters. At that time, he also stepped up from an ordinary prince who was neither heir nor eldest son to the crown prince, and finally eradicated his brothers who tried to seize the throne, and then sessfully ascended to the throne of God.


    From the prince to the crown prince and then to the emperor, every step is adder paved with blood, and it is difficult to walk step by step. This seems to be the fate that every generation of emperors cannot escape.


    More than twenty years have passed, and now its his sons turn. However, he is the emperor of a country first, and a father secondly. If he wants to take on the responsibility of the country of Chu, he not only has to care about the world, but also needs iron and blood to deter the evildoers. As long as they didn''t go too far, he would regard it as a training for them and turn a blind eye and let it pass.


    Although he often used this reason tofort himself, when he saw several of his sons seriously injured and dying in front of him, he was still afraid and angry, eager to find out the culprit and teach him a lesson. , taught him what benevolence is and what brotherhood is!


    This culprit is actually the only child he has with his beloved woman, and this child has devoted all his fatherly love. Even though he was judged not to live to be twenty-five when he was born, he still insisted on making the child a prince despite all opinions.


    Except for being weak and sick, Emperor Hui''an had no dissatisfaction with Chu Heng, just because Chu Heng had the skills of an emperor at a young age. Emperor Hui''an always thought that the prince was different from other princes and princes. He was a qualified prince and a good brother who loved his brothers and sisters. However, he never expected that just today, nearly half of his sons would almost die in what he regarded as In the hands of a proud son.


    Emperor Hui''an closed his eyes tiredly, put away the pain in his eyes, looked at his unrepentant son and said sternly: "Even if they covet your position as the crown prince, if you don''t like it and teach them a lesson, my father will never say anything." , but why must they be killed? In all these years, they have never killed you!"


    When Chu Heng heard this, he put away his sarcastic smile and looked at Emperor Hui''an expressionlessly, with a hint of deep hatred in his eyes: "Because Lin Guifei killed my mother, because those women were either aplices, Either die without saving me! It is only right that a mother''s debt should be repaid by her son! They owe me and the queen, so their son must die!"


    Looking at Emperor Hui''an''s shocked and disbelieving face, Chu Heng seemed to have guessed what he was thinking, with a sarcastic smile on his face: "Speaking of which, I want to thank my father for giving him a bottle." Secret guard, otherwise, I am afraid that until my death, I will not know who the real enemy who killed my mother is!"


    He was born with a dpidated body. When he was just a governor, he knew from the mouth of the pce that he only had a short life of twenty-five years. No one knew that every time he suffered from illness, deep down in his heart, he resented his biological mother, Queen Chunyi.


    It wasn''t untilter that he knew that in order to give birth to him and let him survive smoothly, he was poisoned so much that his mother had no strength to give birth to him, so she had to force her abdomen to be opened, so that he could survive smoothly. was born into this world.


    He couldn''t imagine how much pain his mother suffered before she died in order to give birth to him. At that moment, he realized how ridiculous and unfilial his previous resentment was! From that moment on, he no longer felt sorry for himself and began to live like a normal person, not for anything else but because there was a woman who wanted him to live. Only because he was alive could he have hope of health. If he died, he would really be nothing. All gone!

 Chapter 608: Reward(2)

    Chapter 608: Reward(2)


    Chapter 608 Reward (2)


    Although Chu Heng had only seen the gentle and loving Queen Chunyi in portraits, no one could surpass the status of his biological mother in his mind. Therefore, when a pce concubine who tried to use him to deal with Concubine Lin to take advantage of the situation ten years ago "identally" revealed that Concubine Lin was the real murderer of Queen Chunyi, he buried hatred in his heart. Seed.


    Later, Emperor Hui''an secretly gave him a secret guard, and he ordered the secret guards to start thoroughly investigating the truth behind Queen Chunyi''s murder, hoping to obtain strong evidence, and then expose Concubine Lin and the Lin family''s crimes to Emperor Hui''an, and serve as his pure wife. Queen Yi also avenged himself.


    However, what he never expected was that this matter would be rted to his most beloved father. When he tried his best to collect the evidence that Concubine Qi Lin murdered Queen Chunyi, he did not hand it over to Emperor Hui''an. This was just because Emperor Hui''an found out the real murderer back then, but chose to help Concubine Lin cover it up, and even just invisibly imprisoned her. In the cold pce, even the honorary position of imperial concubine was retained.


    It was also from that time that Chu Heng refused to believe Emperor Hui''an in his heart. To this day, I had a premonition that I didn''t have much time to live, so I took advantage of the trap that King Heng had set for Xiao Ruiyuan, and chose to attack King Heng, and then eradicated King Qi, King An and others, andpletely solved the hidden danger for Xiao Ruiyuan!


    Chu Heng did not want his cousin to be angered, so he hid the reason behind it. Looking at Emperor Hui''an''s pale face, he suppressed the ufortable feeling in his heart and continued: "No matter what reason my father concealed the truth for that woman, I will never let them go! Oh, yes Well, probably when it gets dark, news wille from the pce. If my guess is correct, the woman should have been identally scratched and disfigured by the cat she raised! Haha, the woman and King Heng are indeed mother and son. The love is so deep that as soon as the son''s appearance was revealed, the mother was disfigured to apany him. I don''t know if it is a good story or if the mother and son suffered retribution!"


    At this time, Emperor Hui''an''s face had long lost his anger, and his eyes were full ofplexity, powerlessness, sadness, and guilt... At this moment, he was no longer a majestic and majestic emperor, but just a man who didn''t know how to deal with mistakes. The child of an ordinary father!


    Seeing the cold and alienated look on his son''s face, Emperor Hui''an felt a pain in his heart. He wanted to exin to him that he had his own difficulties, but he swallowed the words as soon as they reached his lips, and finally said feebly: "Every injustice has its owner, and every debt has its owner. Back then, your third emperor brother was still in the belly of his mothers concubine and didnt know anything. Whats more, your fourth emperor brothers mother and concubine had nothing to do with the death of your mother and empress. You shouldnt have been so cruel to them!


    When Chu Heng heard this, he sneered and said coldly: "You want to say that King Heng is innocent? Ha, that woman probably knew that she was pregnant with a male fetus, so she dared to poison the queen mother, and she wanted to kill two of them. Take your life! Even if King Heng was really innocent at the time, how could he be so innocent in what he didter?"


    Having said this, Chu Heng paused, and then continued: "Even if there was no plot by my son today, do you think that except for King Heng, others would really be able to escape this disaster? Father, you should be lucky to have Han Zhang, a great man who is dedicated to his duties. The general and the girl who broke into the paddock to save people, otherwise, what you saw earlier would just be the corpses of King An and the others!"


    He will not tell the man in front of him who is harboring the real murderer. Even if King Heng does not plot against his cousin today, he will not let go of those people who have repeatedly killed his cousin! In the past, his cousin protected him. In order to stabilize his position as prince, he went to the battlefield at a young age to umte military exploits and build prestige and power in the army! Now that he is dying, this is the only thing he can do for his cousin!


    Emperor Hui''an didn''t know what Chu Heng was thinking. He had already known from Xiao Ruiyuan''s words that King Heng was being plotted against him instead of seeding in his n. If this matter was not handled well, it wouldpletely be a scandal for the royal family and bring the royal family to ruin. Being theughingstock of the world, I really didnt know how to deal with it for a while.

 Chapter 609: Reward(3)

    Chapter 609: Reward(3)


    Chapter 609 Reward (3)


    There is also the man and woman, regardless of their status, they seem to be a perfect match. Because they are a match, he is even more worried.


    When Chu Heng saw this, he put away the sarcasm on his face and exposed Emperor Hui''an''s thoughts mercilessly: "My father valued Hanzhang''s ability and reused him, but he was wary of him at all times. It was just because he was worried that after the death of his son, the sessor prince Or the next emperor will have no one who can control him! Rather than frame a little girl to take advantage of Hanzhang, it would be better for the father to remove all his official positions now and let him just be the heir apparent of the Hou Mansion with no title. If there is a use for him and he can be used again, why bother an innocent girl''s family!"


    Although this approach was unfair to his cousin, the emperor''s suspicion would never go away. Only in this way can my cousin truly avoid those dangers. Otherwise, his incorrigible and upright temperament will arouse the emperor''s suspicion sooner orter.


    Emperor Hui''an let out a long sigh, stood up and walked down the steps step by step. He stood in front of Chu Heng. Looking at his son who was no longer human, no matter how muchint and anger he felt in his heart, he only felt pain.


    He stretched out his hand and stroked the top of his head as he did to Chu Heng when he was a child. His tone was full of helplessness: "Father...Father knows what you are thinking. Don''t worry, as long as he has no evil intentions, Father will never Will touch him! As for that girl...after all, she saved people, and the emperor will reward her separately, and will not embarrass her!"


    Hearing this, Chu Heng secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the man with long hair on his temples in front of him, he felt sour in his heart. He knew very well that this man''s feelings for him were true. It was because of this father-son rtionship that he dared to deal with King Heng and the others without any scruples. Originally he wanted to put them to death, but at thest moment, he couldn''t bear the thought of this white-haired man giving away the ck-haired man, so he just ruined King Heng''s appearance and ruined the hands and feet of the others.


    Struggling to swallow the fishy sweetness that surged into his throat, Chu Heng couldn''t help but bury his head in Emperor Hui''an''s arms, hugged his waist tightly, and closed his eyes to hide the trace of attachment in his eyes.


    Emperor Hui''an was stunned at first, then slowly opened his arms and hugged the child in his arms, with a sh of nostalgia in his eyes!


    When Chu Heng was young, the heart-eating poison often broke out, and his whole body would convulse in pain every time. At that time, no matter how busy Emperor Hui''an was, he would put down all his affairs and hug little Chu Heng tightly until the waves of pain dissipated...


    Outside the pce, Xiao Ruiyuan stood expressionless outside the pce gate. Half an hour passed, but he still maintained a straight posture and did not move.


    Yan Junyu leaned against the big tree whose bark had been shaved by hair balls, shaking his fan seemingly leisurely, but the worry in his eyes never left.


    Mo Yanforted the five beasts who wanted to go home, but did not leave. It was not that she did not want to leave, but that the guards refused to let her go without Emperor Hui''an''s words.


    Its just that one person and five animals have been rushing to Phoenix Mountain since early in the morning, and till now, no water hase in. Mo Yan and the other four animals are doing fine and can barely tolerate it. The hairball was still in the stage of growing its body, and its eyes were green with hunger. It drooped its head and called feebly to its owner.


    There were a lot of delicious things stored in the space, but Mo Yan couldn''t take them out, so he had to stroke the hairball''s head andfort him in a low voice. When others weren''t paying attention, he stuffed his fingers into its mouth and fed it secretly. Spirit spring water. Even if it can''t stop the hunger, it can at least stretch the stomach and replenish the energy.


    Mao Tuan swallowed the water in big mouthfuls, making sshing sounds in his mouth. Fortunately, Mo Yan paid attention to the size of the water flow, and no water overflowed and caused unnecessary trouble.


    The sound of sshing water caught Xiao Ruiyuan''s attention. He learned that one person and five animals had not received any water yet. He couldn''t help but feel annoyed. After exchanging a few words with Yan Junyu, he took Mo Yan and the five animals back to his tent.

 Chapter 610: Reward(4)

    Chapter 610: Reward(4)


    Chapter 610 Reward (4)


    It was already the You hour, and it was meal time. Xiao Ruiyuan ordered people to bring three dishes, one soup, and a portion of rice from the dining room, and he also had people bring tworge basins of raw meat.


    Mo Yan was not polite. After dividing the food among the five beasts, he picked up the rice bowl and started eating.


    The food tasted pretty good, and since she was very hungry, she ate much faster than usual. Her dining etiquette was preserved from her previous life, and it didn''t seem rude at all.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had little appetite and didn''t move the rice in front of him. Seeing that the woman opposite was eating with gusto, he picked up the chopsticks to pick up the food for her, but his movements were very unfamiliar. It was obviously the first time he did it.


    Mo Yan quickly finished the bowl of rice and was about to fill up another bowl when a big hand stretched out and took the bowl.


    Looking at the man''s action of filling the rice, she was stunned for a moment. A blush slowly appeared on her cheeks, and she felt a strange feeling in her heart, as if she had been filled with honey.


    Xiao Ruiyuan filled half a bowl of rice and put it in front of Mo Yan. As if he was worried that she would misunderstand, he exined in a low voice: "You have been hungry all day, so don''t eat too much at night, as it is not good for your stomach."


    Mo Yan lowered her head to hide the strange look on her face, silently picked up her rice bowl and slowly ate it one bite at a time.


    Looking at the woman''s red cheeks, Xiao Ruiyuan thought it was because she was getting hot from eating, but he didn''t doubt that she was happy.


    By this time, the sun had already set, and the gorgeous sunset dyed the clouds on the horizon red, shrouding the entire paddock in fiery red.


    The two of them walked out of the tent and looked at the sunset on the horizon. They didn''t speak for a long time, and each other felt surprisingly calm.


    Just when they were about to go to the pce to see the situation, a young **** hurried over, leaned down and saluted, and said: "Master Xiao, Miss Mo, your Majesty has invited you!"


    Hearing this, the two looked at each other and saw worry in each other''s eyes.


    When the young **** saw this, he quickly said: "When the servant came out, he happened to meet His Highness the Crown Prince. His Highness the Crown Prince asked the servant to send a message, saying that the matter has been resolved, so that you two can feel at ease."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s tense expression suddenly softened a lot. The two people he cares about will be fine!


    Mo Yan also breathed a long sigh of relief. As long as the "beast attack" was not med on her, she and her family''s names could be saved.


    The two of them said no more and followed the young **** to the pce.


    There was no sign of Yan Junyu at the entrance of the pce. He must have gone to the side hall to apany Chu Heng. When the two arrived at the pce, after being notified by the guard guarding the door, a young **** soon came out and took them inside.


    Emperor Hui''an had not eaten yet, and his face looked much better than before. When he saw the two people walking in, he waved his hands to avoid their salutes, and said straight to the point to Mo Yan: "I will not pursue you for trespassing in the paddock! You You have done a favor to the royal family by saving my son, and I deserve a big reward. Tell me, what reward do you want?"


    After hearing this, Mo Yan was stunned for a moment. She thought she was lucky to escape this time, but she didn''t expect that Emperor Hui''an''s painting style changed so quickly. Not only did he not me her, but he also rewarded her. It was like an object falling from the sky. She thought it was a stone. , but ended up being hit by a pie.


    She broke into the paddock without permission and wanted to save the people she liked. It was just a coincidence that she saved those princes and princes. As for the reward, she really didn''t have much idea.


    However, this obviously cannot be said openly. Since the king of a country has made a promise, if she dares to refuse, it will be simply ungrateful!

 Chapter 611: The animal brand is critically ill(1)

    Chapter 611: The animal brand is critically ill(1)


    Chapter 611 The animal brand is critically ill (1)


    Emperor Hui''an''s attitude changed so much that Xiao Ruiyuan was also surprised, but it was a good thing after all. He was finally relieved after hanging on for a long time. Seeing that Mo Yan was silent and seemed to be thinking about the reward, he was not worried that she would make any excessive demands.


    Mo Yan really didn''t want to make excessive demands. It didn''t matter that she didn''t have any ambitions, or that she was timid and didn''t dare to mention it. In short, she was very satisfied with her current life and didn''t want to change it for the time being. Even if she really wanted something, she would He will rely on his own ability to fight for the pie he gets for free. Who knows whether eating it will cause "indigestion"?


    However, there is one thing that she has wanted to do for a long time, but has never been able to find a solution. But for the king of a country, it is just a matter of words, and it is very good to use it to get rewards!


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s expression became rxed, and she respectfully said to Emperor Hui''an: "This chance coincidence saved all the princes and princes. It is a blessing for the women of the people. But in real terms, it really saved all the princes and princes." Yes, they are the five beasts brought by the folk girl! Although the five beasts are very close to the folk girl, they still cause panic. They never dare to appear in front of the world. They can onlye to the folk girl secretly every time. The folk girl begs the Holy Lord to help The names of the five beasts should be rectified, so that they can also appreciate the benevolent heart of the Holy One!"


    Emperor Hui''an was stunned, thinking that he had misunderstood, and couldn''t help but confirm: "The reward you want is just to rectify the names of the five beasts?"


    Mo Yan nodded seriously: "When I go back to the Holy One, I have only one request. I hope that the Holy One will grant it!"


    Emperor Hui''an suppressed the surprise in his eyes and reminded with a cautious look: "Little girl, you only have one chance, you have to think clearly!"


    The daughter of the people has thought very clearly, please pray to the Holy One for help! Mo Yan smiled lightly without any hesitation.


    After hearing this, Emperor Hui''an took a deep look at her and thought highly of this little girl who knew how to advance and retreat: "In this case, I will make a token for each of the five beasts. As long as you have this token, , no one can harm the five beasts! However, the five beasts are not allowed to hurt people casually. If they harm the people, I will not only kill them, but you will also be severely punished forck of supervision!"


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up and she solemnly promised: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the women of the people will strictly control the five beasts to ensure that they will not harm humans and animals at will. Otherwise, the women of the people will bear all the consequences and will never shirk them." !


    Emperor Hui''an nodded slightly, as if he recognized Mo Yan''s guarantee.


    Mo Yan felt happy when she thought that in the future the five beasts would be able toe and go openly in her home without having to hide anymore.


    Needless to say, the little flower and the big white hair ball have be part of the family and will never leave again; the golden beast has been raised in the time "cheating device" of space for three years, and its injuries have long been cured, but there is no sign of returning; The red python still lives in a cave in the mountains, but hees to visit almost every day. With the beast tag in the future, he won''t have to sneak in and leave again!


    As for the issue of the five beasts harming humans and animals... Mo Yan has no such worries at all! She has already raised five beasts in her mouth, and the soulless livestock raised by farmers have no attraction at all to them.


    They will not hurt people easily after they have developed intelligence. Otherwise, after raising the three beasts for so long, she has never seen them attack anyone, unless someone takes the initiative to harm them.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at her sparkling eyes, and his mood improved. A rare smile appeared on the corners of his tight lips, and his cold eyes overflowed with hot brilliance.


    This scene was clearly seen by the condescending Emperor Hui''an. His eyes, which had gone through several vicissitudes of life, but were still sharp, shed a sh of deep thought, and then quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 612: The animal brand is critically ill(2)

    Chapter 612: The animal brand is critically ill(2)


    Chapter 612 The animal brand is critically ill (2)


    The matter was settled satisfactorily, and since it was already gettingte, the family would be worried, so Mo Yan said goodbye and prepared to go home with the Five Beasts.


    Knowing the abilities of the five beasts, even a girl traveling at night would be fine. Emperor Hui''an did not persuade her to stay. He only said that after returning to the capital, he would have someone make an animal sign and send it to Liuyang Vige.


    However, Xiao Ruiyuan was very worried. He asked Empress Hui''an for instructions and insisted on sending Mo Yan back, but Mo Yan refused: "Such a thing happened today, and the people in the paddock must be panicked. As themander of the guards, what do you have to do?" There are too many things going on, how can you leave so easily?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not speak, but the meaning expressed through his eyes was very firm.


    Mo Yan stroked his forehead and said with a headache: "There are five beasts here, brother Xiao, don''t worry! Besides, the emperor will return to Beijing early tomorrow, and he will definitely be very busy by then. You are here and there, how can you rest well!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at her with a heavy gaze. Although he knew that she was caring, the joy was still not worth the depression of being rejected. They haven''t seen each other for a long time, isn''t she willing to spend more time with her?


    Thinking of this possibility, his face darkened and he walked straight past Mo Yan. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he wouldn''t be able to help but ask questions.


    Mo Yan didnt know what he was thinking, otherwise he would definitely cry out for injustice. Although the rtionship between them is not talked about, but with today''s incident, who can''t see it after seeing it? Although there may be trouble, we can no longer hide it. We don''t have to worry so much when we meet in the future.


    At this moment, looking at someone walking fast in front of him, Mo Yan felt strange and helpless. Just because he wasn''t allowed to send it off, this man became sulky, with this awkward look of "I''m angry and don''t want to talk to you." Is he really that General Xiao who can scare a child into crying with his stern face?


    Hearing the slow footsteps behind him, Xiao Ruiyuan became more and more panicked, and his already fast pace sped up a bit. Just thinking that he, a dignified man, would be angry over such a trivial matter, for a moment, he felt a little too petty and angry. When he was so entangled, his steps involuntarily slowed down.


    At this moment, there were rapid footstepsing from behind. Before the two of them could turn around, Yan Junyu passed by Mo Yan and rushed directly in front of Xiao Ruiyuan. Mo Yan could only capture the beautiful face, which was extremely difficult to see.


    Yan Junyu leaned close to Xiao Ruiyuan''s ear, and she didn''t know what he said. Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression suddenly changed. He was shocked, but more sad.


    Before Mo Yan could think about what happened, Xiao Ruiyuan quickly walked up to her, took out a metal tube with a wire from her waist, and ced it in her hand without rejection. His deep voice could not hide the deep sorrow: "Yan''er, I can''t send you back tonight. Please be careful along the way. If there is any danger, pull the lead above."


    Mo Yan held the metal pipe tightly and nodded solemnly: "I will be careful. Since Brother Xiao is in an emergency, go quickly!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan touched her head, looked at her deeply, and then quickly disappeared in front of Mo Yan together with Yan Junyu.


    Watching them disappear around the corner, Mo Yan turned around and frowned slightly, and the image of Chu Heng''s haggard face and terminal illness suddenly came to his mind.


    Could it be that the prince is in trouble?


    Mo Yan was startled by her sudden idea. She calmed down, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt it was possible. Otherwise, something else could happen to make two people who could not change their expressions even if they were in trouble, lose theirposure. so.


    Thinking of this, she no longer cared about going home and ran quickly in the direction where the two disappeared.


    In public terms, the prince is the support of the person she likes. If the prince is good, he can be good; in private terms, the prince is the elder brother of the person she likes. The rtionship between the two may not be as good as that of real brothers. Moreover, it was with the help of the prince that she was able to escape smoothly. She could not turn a blind eye or ignore whether it was public or private.


    I just dont know if the Millennium Ginseng and ck Ganoderma in the space can still be used.


    Mo Yan ran very fast, and the little **** who led the way followed him panting, shouting anxiously: "Girl, girl, you can''t go in, you can''t go in!"


    Mo Yan couldn''t care less, and the speed of his feet increased a little. He turned the corner and quickly disappeared in front of the little eunuch.


    Xiao Ruiyuan walked ahead of Yan Junyu to the room where Chu Heng lived in the side hall. As soon as he stepped into the door, the smell of blood that hit his nostrils made him pause and his heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    At this time, Chu Heng was lying on the bed with his upper body naked, and there were several cold and shining silver needles stuck on his chest. His eyes were closed tightly, his face was ck, and if it weren''t for the slight rise and fall of his chest, he could hardly feel the presence of breathing.


    The bright yellow pillow and sheets were covered with dark red blood. The amount of blood was shocking! All this blood was vomited out by Chu Heng when he was poisoned not long ago.


    "Heng''er, my father is here, and my father is by your side. You have to hold on, you must hold on!"


    Emperor Hui''an sat on the edge of the bed with a sad face, his face seemed to be more than ten years older. He held Chu Heng''s hand tightly, for fear that if he let go, he would never see his most beloved son again.


    After administering thest injection, the ghost doctor took Chu Hengs pulse with a serious look on his face. The intermittent pulse made his face be more and more serious.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s cold eyes were gradually shrouded in despair. At this moment, the God of War, who was fearless and invincible on the battlefield, did not even have the courage to ask.


    Emperor Hui''an looked away from Chu Heng and looked at the ghost doctor who had withdrawn his hand. In his sharp eyes, there was only an ordinary father, full of hope for his critically ill child: "How?"


    The ghost doctor shook his head slowly, barely daring to look at Emperor Hui''an''s sudden face: "The heart-eating poison has invaded His Highness''s heart. His Highness... Your Highness cannot survive... He cannot survive the dawn..."


    Emperor Hui''an trembled and did not speak for a long time.


    Thest ray of light in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes also disappeared. He looked at Chu Heng who was unconscious on the bed with a dull expression. A few wisps of bright red overflowed from the previously scratched palms.


    Yan Junyu, who walked slowly in, happened to hear the ghost doctor''s words. He suppressed the great sadness in his heart and couldn''t help but said: "Didn''t you say that you found a ginseng that is more than 900 years old? Even if it is less than a thousand years old, the medicinal effect is still Its not even close, why cant it be used temporarily to extend my cousins vitality?

 Chapter 613: ruthless(1)

    Chapter 613: ruthless(1)


    Chapter 613: Ruthless (1)


    After listening to Yan Junyu''s words, Emperor Hui''an''s gray eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at the ghost doctor excitedly: "Yu''er is right, with ginseng that is more than 900 years old, even if it cannotpletely detoxify Heng''er''s poison, Can Heng''er''s life be saved?"


    Over the years, not only Xiao Ruiyuan and others have tried their best to find the three main medicines: ck Ganoderma lucidum, thousand-year-old ginseng and century-old red python galldder, but Emperor Hui''an has never given up on the search. However, over the past twenty years, countless human and financial resources have been spent, but nothing has been achieved.


    Since the discovery of the century-old red python galldder and the whereabouts of the ck Ganoderma lucidum, Emperor Hui''an devoted all his manpower to searching for the millennium-old ginseng. Almost all the famous mountains and rivers in Dachu were searched, but other precious medicinal materials were not found. However, the whereabouts of thousand-year-old ginseng is still unknown.


    He thought he might be able to find it in three months, but he never expected that his son''s poison would attack early. This time, it was even more menacing and almost killed him!


    How could he not be excited when he learned that there was a ginseng nt that was more than 900 years old, which might be able to save his son who had already stepped into hell?


    Xiao Ruiyuan also stared closely at the ghost doctor. Even though he knew that the ginseng nt might be useless, he still longed for a miracle.


    However, the ghost doctor''s next words cruelly broke all their illusions: "The overbearing power of heart-eating poison is not that it kills people instantly, but that it has no cure at all! It doesn''t matter whether it''s ck Ganoderma lucidum or the galldder of a century-old red python. , these things are rare in the world, and I only knew about their existence after reading it in an ancient book. Because of this, the Heart-Eating Poison is called the ''absolute poison''. I think the people who refined the Heart-Eating Poison back then were... I didnt know that there was a medicine to cure it! Its just that in order to cure His Highnesss poison, the three main herbs are indispensable, and you cant pass it off as inferior. If you want to use thousand-year-old ginseng, it must be thousand-year-old ginseng, otherwise, it will only speed up the development of the poison!


    If not, how could he not keep that 900-year-old ginseng nt?


    From despair to hope and then to despair, there is nothing more cruel than this! The hearts of Xiao Ruiyuan, Yan Junyu and Emperor Hui''an felt as if they were thrown up high and then hit hard to the ground. For a moment, they couldn''t help but feel pain.


    Even though they had expected such a day, finding the century-old red python galldder and ck Ganoderma lucidum rekindled their hopes. Who would have thought that the thousand-year-old **** who is the main medicine of three vors can never be found. Woolen cloth?


    The room fell into a suffocating silence, as if an invisible and intangible thread was stretched in the air. Once this thread was broken, no one knew what terrible things would happen.


    The four of them stared intently at Chu Heng, who was motionless on the bed, and did not even hear the faint noise outside the side hall.


    Not long after, Eunuch Liang, the chief eunuch, walked in quietly. He noticed the solemn atmosphere in the room, especially the expressions on several people''s faces. He couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat. Could it be that His Highness the Crown Prince has...


    When Eunuch Liang''s eyes moved to His Highness the Crown Prince, he saw that His Highness the Crown Prince still had a silver needle stuck in his chest. He couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Thinking of what the girl outside said, Eunuch Liang couldn''t help but get entangled. Looking at His Highness the Prince''s face that had no trace of poprity, he gritted his teeth and finally broke the silence in the room: "Your Majesty, I have something important to report! "


    Mo Yan, who was waiting anxiously at the door of the side hall, saw Eunuch Lianging out and rushed to greet her. Before she could say anything, Eunuch Liang pulled her sleeves, turned around and walked quickly into the hall, saying anxiously: "Miss Mo, please hurry up and follow the ve in, otherwise it will be toote!"

 Chapter 614: ruthless(2)

    Chapter 614: ruthless(2)


    Chapter 614: Ruthless (2)


    Mo Yan knew that the matter was urgent, so he didn''t ask any questions. He almost jogged all the way to avoid being dragged to the ground by Eunuch Liang.


    The moment she stepped into Chu Heng''s bedroom, four pairs of eyes fell on her.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was closest to Mo Yan, stepped forward first, with a sparkle in his ck eyes and a cautious voice in his deep voice: "Yan''er, do you really have a way to save the prince''s cousin?"


    At this time, Emperor Hui''an also came over, staring at Mo Yan with bloodshot eyes, and solemnly promised: "As long as you can save my prince, I can agree to any of your requests!"


    As a king of a country, in order to seize thest straw to save his son, he actually made such a promise. It can only be said that Emperor Hui''an really hurt Chu Heng, his legitimate son, to his bones!


    Although Yan Junyu and the ghost doctor did not speak, their eyes were full of hope when they looked at Mo Yan.


    cing all their hopes on a little girl was not because the four of them were too rash, but when Emperor Hui''an learned that both the ck Ganoderma lucidum and the century-old red python galldder were identally obtained by Mo Yan in just one year, he directly Let Eunuch Liang bring the people in.


    It was a great luck to be able to find one of the three main herbs, but Mo Yan found two of them at once, which was simply unlucky! As the king of a country, Emperor Hui''an believed in illusory luck more than ordinary people. It was about his most beloved child. No matter what, he had to give it a try to see if he could use Mo Yan''s luck to help Chu Heng get better.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu did it entirely out of trust in Mo Yan. They knew that Mo Yan was not a rash person. Since she said she had a way, they believed that she really had a way.


    Being stared at like this, Mo Yan felt extremely stressed no matter how strong her mental quality was. She resisted the urge to gasp for air and said to Emperor Hui''an: "If I go back to the Holy Lord,mon girls are not good at medicine and can''t do anything about His Highness the Crown Prince''s illness. !


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, his heart suddenly tightened. He quickly looked at Emperor Hui''an, and saw that Emperor Hui''an''s expression suddenly changed, and he was about to attack Mo Yan in the next moment. He had just asked for mercy when Mo Yan''s next words made his heart suddenly fall back to where it was before.


    "The daughter of themon people once heard that Brother Xiao said that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince''s illness stillcked a thousand-year-old ginseng, so she often went into the mountains to see if she could find one. Unexpectedly, she actually found one just two days ago, but she didn''t know if it was true. Useful to His Highness the Crown Prince!" Mo Yan pretended not to see Emperor Hui''an''s face and said happily.


    It wasnt that she deliberately whetted Emperor Huians appetite, but that she wasnt sure whether thousand-year-old ginseng would be of any use to His Highness the Crown Prince, who had already half stepped into the gate of hell. In this case, she can''t talk too much. If it doesn''t work, she will try her best. Even if His Royal Highness has a shoring, Emperor Hui''an can''t take his anger out on her!


    Emperor Hui''an never expected such a big turn. His breath was stuck in his chest and his face turned red.


    Eunuch Liang was startled, and he rushed forward and expertly patted Emperor Hui''an on the back. It didn''t take long for Emperor Hui''an''s face to gradually return to normal.


    Before Emperor Hui''an could ask where the thousand-year-old ginseng was, the ghost doctor couldn''t wait to ask: "Little girl, are you sure that is the thousand-year-old ginseng? Where is the ginseng now?"


    Mo Yan shook her head: "As for Doctor Gui, the folk girl couldn''t tell that it was a thousand-year-old ginseng. She was worried about getting into trouble and didn''t dare to find someone to verify it easily. However, its appearance is indeed better than the previous ginseng that was more than nine hundred years old. It''s much better. I''m at my daughter''s house now, and the ck Ganoderma lucidum is also growing on the cliff. If I want to use it, my daughter must rush home to retrieve the ck Ganoderma lucidum and thousand-year-old ginseng!"

 Chapter 615: ruthless(3)

    Chapter 615: ruthless(3)


    Chapter 615: Ruthless (3)


    Even though Millennium Ginseng and ck Ganoderma are in the space, can she take them out in front of everyone? Obviously she couldn''t. She couldn''t risk the risk of being exposed in space to save people. Besides, she really had to go home to avoid worrying her family.


    The ghost doctor''s eyes lit up and he said to Emperor Hui''an anxiously: "Your Majesty, fresh ck Ganoderma lucidum is the best for medicine. It''s best for Miss Mo to retrieve it now. The red python galldder is also stored in the ice cer of Jingshan Vi and needs to be dispatched immediately." If someone goes there, Your Highness wont be able to hold on much longer!


    Emperor Hui''an''s expression condensed and he was about to arrange for people to leave immediately. Xiao Ruiyuan stood up and asked to go back to Beijing with Mo Yan to retrieve the main medicine of three vors.


    Emperor Hui''an agreed without hesitation, and for the sake of caution, he arranged for fifty top royal guards to apany him for protection.


    Chu Heng was seriously ill and dying. Although Emperor Hui''an strictly ordered not to spread the news, other princes and princes also lived in the pce. What happened in the side hall could not be hidden from the ears of those people.


    Now no onees to "visit" Chu Heng orfort Emperor Hui''an. They are just waiting for a good opportunity. Emperor Hui''an knew this better than anyone else, and he would never allow anyone to ruin a major event at this juncture.


    Yan Junyu looked at the two people standing side by side and wanted to go together, but he was still thinking about Chu Heng, so he could only suppress his thoughts and told them to be careful.


    There are less than five hours until dawn, so even if we hurry up, it will take at least two hours to go back. In addition, it will take at least an hour and a half to go into the mountains to pick ck Ganoderma lucidum, and to go to Jingshan Vi to pick up the red python galldder. It''s time to divide the troops into two groups. If the journey is smooth, time is just around the corner, but if someone blocks it, everything bes unknown!


    Knowing that time was running out, Emperor Hui''an issued a death order to fifty secret guards. If within five hours, they can''t guarantee that Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan can safely bring back the ck Ganoderma lucidum and Millennium Ginseng, the fifty secret guards won''t have toe back alive!


    Subsequently, Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan left the pce together. Mo Yan hurried to Xiao Ruiyuan''s tent and briefly exined the five beasts.


    The golden beast bent its legs without hesitation, and Mo** came up. Amid the exmations of others, he rushed outside the pce agreed with Xiao Ruiyuan like a gust of wind. The other four beasts arrived slowly.


    Among the five beasts, no one can match the speed and endurance of the golden beast!


    Not long after, Xiao Ruiyuan came galloping over on horseback. Neither of the two spoke a word. Amid the surprised or inquiring eyes of those walking nearby, they ran towards the foot of Fenghuang Mountain one after another. The fifty secret guards arranged by Emperor Hui''an had already arrived at the foot of the mountain to stand by.


    In a bedroom on the north side of the pce, King Heng, whose hands, feet and face were wrapped tightly, was sitting on the bed, with a certain kind of fanatical light shining in his eyes. Seeing that half the stick of incense had passed and there was still no newsing from the side hall, I couldn''t help but be a little anxious.


    At this moment, the attendant guarding the door hurriedly walked in with a little pce maid. Before the attendant could speak, King Heng couldn''t wait to ask the little pce maid: "How is the situation over there? Tell me quickly!"


    The little pce maid raised her head with a ttering smile on her face: "If you want to reply to Your Highness, I can''t get close to the side hall and can''t find out anything!" Seeing that King Heng''s face turned ugly, she felt nervous and said hurriedly: "But The servant saw that General Xiao was about to send the girl back, but Young Master Yan came and didn''t know what he said. General Xiao and Young Master Yan left in a hurry! The girl stood for a while and then followed him to the side hall. It didn''t take long. , Eunuch Liang personally led the girl in. Not long after, General Xiao and the girl came out together, one riding a horse and the other riding the golden beast, and they walked down the mountain together. It seemed that Its a rush!


    After saying that, the little pce maid looked at King Heng cautiously, and saw that he was frowning and looking very dissatisfied, and she couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    She is just the most inconspicuous little maid in the pce. Except for the autumn hunting once every three years, no noble masteres here on weekdays. She finally took the opportunity to show her face in front of His Highness Prince Heng, hoping that when His Highness Prince Heng returned to the city, he would take her back with him. Even if she was to be a rough servant in the pce, it would be better than staying in the pce with no hope for the rest of her life.


    King Hengs mind was all on the side hall, so he didnt care about the thoughts of a lowly pce maid. He didn''t know what he thought of, but he stood up suddenly, a look of ruthlessness shed in his eyes...

 Chapter 616: The mighty red python(1)

    Chapter 616: The mighty red python(1)


    Chapter 616: The Power of the Red Python (1)


    "Da da da-"


    On the broad road, dozens of horses galloped from far to near, like ck clouds shing rapidly under the night.


    Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan were surrounded by fifty royal guards and headed towards the capital at an extremely fast speed. The four beasts, whose senses are far more sensitive than those of humans, cooperate tacitly. The big white hair ball clears the way in front. If there is any abnormal movement, it can promptly remind the people behind to be prepared. The small red python falls at the end to prevent someone from attacking from behind.


    The golden beast carrying Mo Yan slowed down its running speed as much as possible and ran alongside Xiao Ruiyuan''s horse. However, its terrifying pressure urged all the horses to speed forward, much faster than usual.


    Hence, in less than half an hour, there was only fifty miles left to the capital.


    I dont know whether it was because there were too many people and the group looked difficult to mess with, or because the intimidating power of the golden beast was too strong. The journey was very smooth, and not even a rabbit was seen.


    Seeing that he would arrive in the capital in less than half an hour, Mo Yan rxed a little and turned to Xiao Ruiyuan who was walking side by side and said: "Brother Xiao, time is running out. When we get to the South City Gate, we will split into two groups. You I''ll go to Jingshan Vi to get the red python galldder, and I''ll go back to Liuyang Vige to get the ck Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng, and we''ll meet at the South City Gate then."


    No! Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and refused without hesitation: Its not safe for you to go into the mountain alone, Ill go with you!


    Mo Yans eyes twitched and his gaze swept over the fifty secret guards. Arent they humans?


    Brother Xiao, there are five beasts here, so you dont have to worry! Besides, the terrain in the mountains isplicated and its even more difficult to walk at night. There will be a golden beast carrying me inter, so it will be faster to get the ck Ganoderma lucidum.


    ck Ganoderma is in the space. Even if you want to go into the mountains to show off, you have to pretend to be a little bit like it. With so many people following, she would have to find a way to get them away. Isn''t this a waste of time?


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan felt that it made sense. Just as he was about to agree, Xiaohua''s warning roar suddenly came from behind him. He immediately reined in his horse and turned to look behind him with extremely sharp eyes.


    Other secret guards also reined in their horses and stopped, their faces covered by ck scarves full of vignce. The secret guard at the end quickly dismounted, crouched down and lowered his head to the ground. After a while, he stood up and cupped his hands at Xiao Ruiyuan and said: "General Xiao, there is a group of men and horses rushing towards us five miles away. The number is unknown for the time being. "


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and said in a deep voice: "Time is running out, no need to pay attention! If anyone dares to stand in the way...kill without mercy!" At the end of the words, boundless murderous intent swept through!


    The secret guards looked stern and responded in unison: "Yes!"


    Those people are just passing by. If any prince or prince finds out the news and specially sends them to prevent them from returning to Beijing, they must not be entangled. Everyone knows that His Highness the Crown Prince cannot withstand the slightest dy!


    Everyone continued to ride their horses forward. Under the pressure of the golden beast, dozens of horses increased their speed to the extreme. Fortunately, these are all BMWs that are only one in a thousand, with top-notch leg strength and endurance. Although running so fast is stressful for them, it will not kill them.


    The golden beast also sped up. Mo Yan squinted and looked at the shadows of trees falling rapidly on both sides of the road. He could no longer hear the tter of horse hooves, only the roar of the wind passing by his ears.


    The air was still filled with dust kicked up by the horses'' hooves, and the people and horses behind them caught up with them at high speed. Those people were not masked, and they all looked fierce, exuding a fierce bandit spirit, like bandits who specialized in robbing homes!

 Chapter 617: The mighty red python(2)

    Chapter 617: The mighty red python(2)


    Chapter 617 The Mighty Red Python (2)


    Seeing how to catch up, there was still a distance of four or five miles in between. The leader, Scarface, spat fiercely on the ground, gritted his teeth and cursed: "Damn it, if you run faster, we are just running away." We cant even catch up! Third brother, quickly inform the people in front and make sure to trap those people, otherwise we brothers will never have a chance to survive!


    Yes, big brother! The man called Lao San quickly responded, took out two tubr things from his waist, and lit the fuse on the top of the tubes with a fire rod.


    The moment it was ignited, two dazzling lights soared into the sky with a whooshing sound, leaping into the sky dozens of feet high, instantly piercing the dark night sky.


    Watching the little sparks gradually disappearing into the night sky, Scarface chuckled, with a hint of sinisterness on his face: "Let''s catch up quickly, even if we can''t catch the heads, we can catch some stumps and broken arms, and we can follow that We have a different position, maybe that person will get us all official clothes when he is happy!"


    Haha, my eldest brother has the foresight. Lets get an official life by then! Once we be an official, thosedies who live in wealthy families, maybe we can also have a good nights sleep!


    "Hehe, that''s a good rtionship! I''ve long heard that those little beauties from official families not only have tender faces, but also tender skin all over their bodies. If I can get a few of them on the bed, I''d be so **** happy just thinking about it! "


    Others echoed loudly, and the words they spoke were extremely obscene and obscene.


    Scarface felt his whole body heat up when he heard this, and his scarlet eyes were full of lust: "If you want to sleep with your beauty, just give me the strength to **** her milk and make her satisfied. Otherwise, we will wait to go to the King of Hell. Go to sleep with the ugly female ghost!"


    Hee hee, boss, you can rest assured that we will take action to protect the corpses of those weak-legged people who have never even seen blood!


    Othersughed and responded, not paying attention to the goal of their actions.


    This is not because they are arrogant, but at this time they have no idea that the person they are chasing is Xiao Ruiyuan, who has great military exploits, and they do not know that they are apanied by fifty of the top secret guards of the royal family. Otherwise, they would have given them a hundred courages. , I dont dare to do this!


    Listening to the excited echoes of his brothers, Scarface seemed to see himself dressed in official uniform, lying in the arms of a beautiful woman with tender skin and tender flesh, counting the mountains of gold and silver treasures. For a moment, his whole heart became more and more hot. He raised his riding crop high, shouted loudly, pped the horse''s **** hard, and chased straight ahead.


    When the people behind him saw this, they also waved their whips and followed him with strange screams.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan had already run far away and were on the same level, so they did not notice the two fireworks rising in the night sky behind them.


    But in a vige not far from them, someone noticed something unusual and quickly told other people in the vige about it. Amidst the rapid sound of the horn, hundreds of people poured out from all corners of the stockade.


    These people have a gleaming sword stuck on their foreheads and backs, and each of them holds a crossbow that is more lethal than a bow and arrow.


    Led by a bearded man, hundreds of people rode tall horses and charged toward the bottom of the mountain with great momentum...


    Dabai, who was running at the front like a bolt of lightning, suddenly stopped suddenly, sharply raised his ears, and when he was sure that the movement in front wasing this way, he let out a warning wolf howl in his throat.


    The red python at the back also noticed it. It spit out the tip of its scarlet tongue and hissed with a strange rhythm. Except for the four beasts, no one knows what this strange rhythm represents.

 Chapter 618: The mighty red python(3)

    Chapter 618: The mighty red python(3)


    Chapter 618 The Mighty Red Python (3)


    Xiao Ruiyuan stopped, his sharp eyes looked forward warily, and his right hand had already tightened the sword at his waist.


    The secret guards have already drawn their sharp des and are ready to send them into the enemy''s neck at any time, dyeing them with the most brilliant and evil color in the world.


    It was quiet all around, not even the wind could be heard. The dark night was like a monster''s open mouth, greedily trying to devour all the prey that came to the door.


    An unknown danger wasing, Mo Yan clenched her hands nervously, not daring to make a sound. The golden beast below noticed her uneasiness, turned its huge head, and rubbed her leg, as if tofort her.


    The golden beast is not as yful as Xiaohua, not as clingy as Hairball, not as aloof as Dabai, and not like the red python who is shameless. At first, Mo Yan felt that its temperament was very simr to Xiao Ruiyuan, and it looked very cold.


    Later I discovered that it didnt like to make trouble or talk to people. It wasnt cold, but naive! This kind of stupidity isparable to Tietou!


    It was rare to show such a considerate side this time. The nervousness in Mo Yan''s heart was instantly thrown out of the sky, and he happily touched the slightly hard hair of the golden beast.


    The golden beast seemed a little shy, and its small ears that were seriously out of proportion with its head moved unconsciously, but did not turn its head back.


    Not long after, everyone heard the rumble of horse hooves not far away. In just a few breaths, hundreds of people and horses appeared in sight.


    Looking at the group of bandits blocking the road, Xiao Ruiyuan was not sure whether these people were ordered to intercept them here, or whether they were taking them as hostages. If it was thetter, it would be okay, but if it was the former, it would be inevitable. Some trouble.


    Hold up the anxiety in his heart, Xiao Ruiyuan asked coldly: "Why are you intercepting me here?"


    "What''s the matter? Hahahaha -" The leader with a beardughed loudly as if he heard some funny joke. He looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with a look like he was a fool and said, "You are a bandit. I want to stop you." Of course it''s for money, so if you know what you''re looking for, I''ll arrest you without hesitation. When I receive the gold and silver from your family, I will naturally let you go, otherwise, don''t me me and you won''t be polite!"


    At the end, there was a hint of harshness in his tone.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression turned cold and he said calmly: "We have to return to Beijing urgently tonight. What you are after is gold and silver. Why don''t you let me go? We will thank you generously one day!"


    If he had met these bandits who were robbing homes in the past, he would have killed these scum with his sword to eliminate harm to the people, but tonight he could not stay to fight with them, wasting time in vain.


    "Thank you for the generous gift?" The bearded man snorted coldly and said disdainfully: "Do you think this man is a fool? I count to three. If you don''te over by yourself, then don''t me me for being rude! If you are not careful then, If I hurt you, you asked for it! One-two-" As he said that, he counted seriously


    When Xiao Ruiyuan saw this, a strong murderous intention shed in his eyes. He was about to instruct the secret guards to pounce on him when suddenly, a horrified voice rang through the entire night: "Ah - snake - there is a snake -"


    Before Beard could react, several more sharp screams rang out, and the bandits who were sitting on the horse fell off the horse like dumplings. They were all bitten by poisonous snakes.


    The group of snakes seemed to have made an agreement, they all made a harsh hissing sound, and then all attacked the bandits who had no time to react.


    In a blink of an eye, hundreds of bandits, including the bearded bandits, were all poisoned by the snake venom. They were rolling on the ground one by one, letting out shrill screams, which sounded particrly terrifying!


    Looking at the densely packed snakes crawling on the gray ground, Xiao Ruiyuan and the secret guards couldn''t help but feel numb even if they were used to all kinds of **** scenes. They stared at their feet warily, fearing By ident, I was bitten by these strips.


    The strange thing is that the snakes didn''t seem to see them, they just crawled around on the bandits, biting anyone they didn''t like. After a while, the bandits were lying on the ground dying, Even the moans became almost inaudible.


    Mo Yan didnt have any fondness for long animals in the first ce, and he was just used to red pythons in his past life. At this time, I suddenly saw so many snakes, even if I couldn''t see clearly what they looked like, my stomach was churning. She pped away the red python that came to take credit, theny on the golden beast''s back and vomited loudly.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ruiyuan hugged the man and put him on the horse without thinking. He protected Mo Yan in his arms and told the secret guards: "Avoid the snakes and leave quickly!"


    After saying that, he mped the horse''s belly tightly and rushed through the grass pile on the side. The golden beast quickly followed.


    When the secret guards saw this, they drove their mounts and followed quickly around the snakes.


    The despised red python looked at his partner Xiaohua aggrievedly, but received a gloating roll of his eyes from Xiaohua, and immediately pped his thick tail on the ground angrily.


    Those "little brothers" summoned by the red python hurriedly swam down from the bandits andy on the ground shivering, fearing that the red python boss would be angry and beat them into meat patties one by one!


    When Scarface, who was chasing after him, and a group of younger brothers caught up, they thought they would get a share of the pie, but when they found Bearded and the others lying on the ground not knowing whether they were alive or dead, their faces turned livid.


    They wanted to continue chasing, even if they reached the foot of the imperial city, but they still had to leave the people behind. However, they found in despair that they were blocked by a group of snakes that suddenly appeared...


    Mo Yan, who was nestled in Xiao Ruiyuan''s arms, didn''t feel better until she vomited the contents of her stomach. Then she realized btedly that their positions, oh no, postures, were so ambiguous!


    Well, although someones arms are hard and not soft enough, they feel very safe! She is just an ordinary woman, and she longs for the sense of security that the person she likes gives her, but... the situation is really not right!


    She couldn''t ignore the fifty secret guards around her, nor could she regard the hundred eyes as blind, and there were five beasts. She could almost imagine that she would have to face Xiaohua''s teasing and strange screams from time to time in the future. , who told her that she onceughed at Xiaohua for being too stupid and low in her pursuit of Dabai?


    Sure enough, if you do your own fault, you really cant live!


    Mo Yan looked longingly at the golden beast running beside her, feeling that she could still save it now!

 Chapter 619: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (1)

    Chapter 619: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (1)


    Chapter 619 Poison and Esction of Space Terror (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan was worried about his cousin, holding the girl he liked in his arms, but he didn''t have any charming thoughts, nor did he notice the entanglement in the heart of the person in his arms.


    Seeing that Mo Yan finally stopped vomiting, but looked a little depressed, I was worried that she would be cold, so I couldn''t help but hug her tighter with my long and strong arms.


    Mo Yan didnt feel cold, but it was true that there was nothing in her stomach to hold her up and her body had no strength! Looking at the extremely fast golden beast, she finally resisted the idea of climbing up!


    It''s not that she''s worried about not being able to sit firmly and falling, but that the golden beast is probably worried about her body and doesn''t dare to run too fast. If this happens, the speed will be slowed down and time will be wasted in vain!


    The next forty miles did not encounter any further obstacles. In this way, the two of them rode together and arrived at the South City Gate safely.


    With Mo Yan''s appearance, Xiao Ruiyuan was not at all concerned about her going into the mountains alone to pick ck Ganoderma lucidum, and insisted on going with her.


    Mo Yan naturally refused sternly. Seeing that he refused to listen, he turned over and sat on the golden beast. Before Xiao Ruiyuan could stop him, the golden beast took Mo Yan and disappeared in front of him at an incredible speed.


    The four beasts ignored the shock of Xiao Ruiyuan and others and flew up all the way. With their speed, even those horses that are only one in a thousand can''t catch up, let alone chase the golden beast.


    In Xiao Ruiyuan''s cold eyes, he couldn''t hide the shock. Only then did he realize that the golden beast was hiding his clumsiness along the way.


    The secret guards also saw another terrifying aspect of the golden beast. With such a fast mount, they could easily escape even if they encountered danger that they could not handle.


    Thinking of the tragic situation of the group of bandits who were just besieged by the snakesmanded by Red Python, they all stood in awe of Mo Yan!


    Being able to control beasts is an ability in itself. Moreover, a little girl can train the beasts so well that even if she is not a martial arts master, she is still far better than those real martial arts masters!


    Even so, Xiao Ruiyuan was still worried and sent twenty secret guards to follow him for protection, while he took the remaining thirty secret guards all the way east towards Jingshan Courtyard.


    The twenty secret guards did not dare to be careless and quickly chased in the direction where Mo Yan disappeared. As a result, after chasing for a long time, I didn''t even see the shadow.


    The secret guards didn''t know the specific direction of Liuyang Vige. When they knocked on the door of a farmhouse and asked the middle-aged man who was trembling with fear, they asked for the direction to Liuyang Vige. When they chased them to the vige, Mo Yan was already there. I "picked" ck Ganoderma lucidum and am heading to the south gate.


    In the front hall of the Mo family, everyone else was there except the youngest Yun Sheng, who couldn''t bear to go back to his room to sleep.


    Mo Qingze was very anxious when he saw his daughter "went into the mountains" but had note back yet. He was about to go to the vige to find some strongborers to go into the mountains to look for her, when he heard the bell ringing in the yard.


    Before he could open the door, Xin''er, who was also anxious and hadn''t slept yet, took a step ahead of her father, Aunt Li Xiu, nephew and others, and ran to open the courtyard door. As expected, standing outside the door was her sister who had not returned home all day.


    Mo Yan led the five beasts into the courtyard and closed the door. Xin''er held her arm, pouted and said: "Sister, why didn''t youe back until now? We are almost worried to death. Dad is preparing to go to the vige. I''m looking for someone to go into the mountains to look for you!"


    Mo Yan really didn''t have the courage to tell his family what he had done today, and was worried about scaring them, so he touched his sister''s head and found a more reliable excuse: "My sister walked a little further this time, and I found her again." I bought some good things and forgot the time for a while, so I came backte and made you worry. Its my fault!


    Xin''er was worried that her sister would be in danger, so why did she me her? Seeing that my sister had admitted her mistake honestly at this time, he generously forgave her for her mistake: "Humph, forget it this time, sister won''t let you do this next time. Even if there are five beasts here, we will still be worried if you don''te back sote. !

 Chapter 620: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade(2)

    Chapter 620: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade(2)


    Chapter 620: Poison and Esction of Space Terror (2)


    "Yes, yes, yes, I obey!" Mo Yan pretended to be ttering, and cupped her hands towards her sister in a funny way, making Xin''er, who was deliberately keeping a straight face, burst intoughter instantly.


    Aunt Li Xiu and Tang Xin finally felt relieved when they saw that Mo Yan had returned safely. They joked for a while and led the five hungry beasts to the kitchen.


    After getting along with him for a period of time, the family is no longer as afraid of the golden beast as before, but they don''t dare to get too close.


    "Humph, even though there are five beasts, there are also beasts in the mountain that are more powerful than the five beasts. You have only returned home now. I wonder if your family will be worried? If there is another time, you will not even think about entering the mountain! "


    Looking at his two daughters, who wereughing together, Mo Qingze, who was standing in the yard, his dark face barely tensed up, and he reprimanded the eldest daughter in a rather stern tone.


    Mo Yan lowered her head with a guilty look on her face and listened honestly. Many experiences told her that at this time, it is best not to say anything or do nothing, otherwise, this time the chanting will be extended indefinitely.


    Sure enough, seeing Mo Yan like this, the worry and anger that was blocking Mo Qingze''s heart finally slowly dissipated, and he muttered a few more words before he stopped preaching.


    Mo Yan finally dared to raise her head and said with a ttering look on her face: "Dad, your injury is not healed yet. Go back to your room and lie down quickly, otherwise the wound will open and your daughter will be too guilty to sleep!"


    However, after recuperating for more than ten days, even if all kinds of spiritual energy were used to repair the bites left by the golden beast, it would not heal so quickly. Now Mo Qingze''s wounds have only healed on the surface, and he can barely get to the ground, bending down. But I can''t do any movement.


    Mo Qingze really couldn''t hold it any longer. Seeing that his daughter hade back safe and sound, the difort became more and more intense. He nodded and said, "Dad, go back to the room right now! There is still food and hot water in the pot. You can use it." Go to bed early after that!


    "Well, my daughter will help her father back to the room first!" Mo Yan obediently agreed. With Mo Qingze''s tacit approval, she helped her father back to the room. After making sure that his father had closed his eyes and slept soundly, he turned off the lights and went out quietly. .


    Xin''er had already put the warm food in the pot on the table in the small kitchen. Mo Yan looked at the white rice, green cabbage and other refreshing dishes, but he had no appetite.


    He reluctantly ate some in front of his sister, and Mo Yan urged her to go back to her room to rest.


    Xin''er was also a little sleepy, so she didn''t say anything. She told her sister to eat all the food. After receiving a positive reply, she got up and went back to the room.


    Mo Yan ate a few more bites, but in the end she couldn''t eat anymore, so she secretly took the food to the door of the chicken coop and dumped it, so that the roosters who would get up early tomorrow would "destroy the corpses and destroy all traces".


    Mo Yan returned to his yard, drank some spiritual spring water, and then asked the red python about the bandits bitten by its younger brothers.


    After more than a year of getting along, Mo Yansmunication with the beasts has be smoother. It didn''t take long before he asked what he wanted to know.


    I learned that all those snakes are venomous. After being bitten, people will feel weak all over the body. Over time, the body will be stiff. If you get timely treatment, you can recover in three to five days of rest. If not, you will inevitably have to amputate your arms and legs. If the situation is more serious, you will be paralyzed for life.


    Those people were lying in the wilderness in the middle of the night, and it was difficult to get timely treatment. In this regard, Mo Yan didn''t feel that the red python was too harsh, otherwise the summoned snake brother would have been able to kill him in one bite! She didn''t know whether there were any lives in the hands of those bandits, and she didn''t know whether they came for money or were ordered to stumble them. If Red Python hadn''t taken action, Xiao Ruiyuan and the secret guards would never have let them go. . I''m afraid that by this time, those bandits have already disappeared.

 Chapter 621: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (3)

    Chapter 621: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (3)


    Chapter 621 Poison and Space Terror Esction (3)


    She doesn''t have the Holy Mother to care about the life and death of a group of bandits, but she always feels ufortable when she thinks of human lives in her hands. Now that I know those people will not die, the fear in my heart is gone.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Mo Yan estimated that Xiao Ruiyuan and others had already arrived at the Jingshan Courtyard. Mo Yan left Xiaohua and Mao Tuan to guard the house, brought the other three beasts to the courtyard, and called the two secret guards hiding in the dark.e out.


    To prevent them from following, Mo Yan briefly exined to them the reason for going into the mountain in the middle of the night, and asked them to keep an eye on their home for the time being, lest any evil persone to the house and harm the family.


    Its not that she is unfounded, its that although her rtionship with Xiao Ruiyuan has not been revealed, if todays incident falls into the eyes of others, they will guess that they have a close rtionship. Since there are people who are unfavorable to Xiao Ruiyuan, there is no guarantee that these people will not use her or her family to attack Xiao Ruiyuan, so she has to be on guard.


    The two secret guards were also worried about Mo Yan going into the mountain alone, and they had to follow him no matter what.


    Mo Yan didn''t have time to exin to them. Before the two of them could react, he sat directly on the back of the golden beast, rushed to the edge of the courtyard wall and jumped over. Dabai and Red Python were also in the shocked eyes of the two guards. , also jumped over the high courtyard wall.


    When the two guards came to their senses and chased out together with the other two secret guards who had not been noticed by Mo Yan, they saw only three ck shadows instantly getting into the back mountain. When they chased after them, even the shadows were gone. did not see.


    After confirming with Dabai that the secret guards had not followed, Mo Yan entered the space, pulled out a thousand-year-old ginseng, cut off a palm-sized piece of ck Ganoderma lucidum, picked out two wooden boxes and put them in.


    After tying the two wooden boxes tightly around his waist, Mo Yan asked the golden beast to turn around and run towards the south gate. Therefore, by chance, he missed the twenty royal guards who found Liuyang Vige.


    The twenty secret guards did not want to alert the rest of the Mo family, so they quietly approached the Mo family''s courtyard wall, intending to climb in and look for someone quietly.


    The four secret guards were worrying about how to deal with their master, when a group of uninvited guests came to the Mo family. Thinking of Mo Yan''s instructions, I just thought that these people were really going to do harm to the Mo family. Before the royal guards climbed over the wall and entered the Mo family''s yard, they rushed out and fought with them.


    The royal secret guards are not easy to mess with, and the same goes for the secret guards carefully selected by Xiao Ruiyuan. For a time, the two sides were fighting fiercely with swords and swords shing. If Xiaohua and Maodan hadn''t heard themotion and rushed out to stop it in time, I''m afraid one of the two sides would have died in the battle. Needless to say, the party that died in the battle must be the four secret guards who were outnumbered and weak.


    Mo Yan, who had no idea, took less than three moments to sessfully reach the South City Gate with the three beasts. This was the result of her deliberately slowing down the golden beast.


    Not long after, Xiao Ruiyuan arrived with the secret guards smoothly. On his back, a one-foot-square metal box was tightly tied. Inside the box was a red python gall that was suppressed by ice.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was safe, Xiao Ruiyuan breathed a sigh of relief. Then he saw that there was nothing behind her, and there was no secret guard. He couldn''t help but ask: "Didn''t the secret guards catch up with you?"


    A look of surprise shed across Mo Yan''s face, and then she shook her head and said, "I went home first, took a short rest, and then went into the mountains to pick ck Ganoderma lucidum, but I didn''t see them."


    "I probably missed it on the way, but it doesn''t matter!" Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and did not continue to dwell on this issue: "Without further dy, let''s go back to the pce first. If they don''t find you, they will turn back."


    Yes! Mo Yan nodded in agreement, and the other secret guards would not object. The group of people hurried to the Phoenix Mountain Pce just as they hade.


    After walking for less than half an hour, the group of people saw the bandits they had intercepted lying in a mess in the middle of the road. However, their number was half as many as before.


    Seeing that the extra half of the people were dressed in simr outfits, everyone guessed that these were the group of people who had been chasing them earlier. If he hadn''t rushed back in a hurry, Xiao Ruiyuan would have asked the secret guards to tie up these people and find out whether there was a mastermind behind them. Otherwise, he would not have encountered two groups of bandits in one night by such a coincidence.


    Because the red python helped everyone solve a big problem, for a while, the secret guards had a great impression of the scary-looking red python.


    Red Python was very embarrassed and approached Mo Yan to ask for credit.


    Mo Yan didn''t know its little thoughts, so she pretended to turn a blind eye and let it anxiously circle around the group of people with its tail swung.


    This guy coveted all kinds of delicious spiritual nts and spiritual fruits in the space, but every time he let it in, the space seemed to have been looted. This happened several times, and she refused to let it in again. Moreover, this guy was extremely greedy, and he coveted most of the ck Ganoderma lucidum left behind by Lingquan. If the three beasts hadn''t watched closely every time, this guy would have swallowed it in one gulp.


    Mo Yan''s disgusting attitude made the secret guards tremble with fear. They were afraid that the red python would be unhappy and p its thick tail on Mo Yan''s thin body.


    As a result, the red python was happily being patted back and forth by Mo Yan without showing any signs of anger. It looked like it was stubborn and stubborn, and the faces of the secret guards under the ck masks were really numb.


    There were no ill-intentioned obstacles on the way, and the group returned to the pce smoothly in less than an hour.


    It was already midnight, and Chu Heng''s condition rpsed. At the most critical moment, it was the ghost doctor who spent all his efforts to suppress the rapidly spreading toxin.


    Mo Yan took off the baggage from his waist, opened the two wooden boxes and ced them on the table, asking the ghost doctor to identify the age of the ginseng.


    The ghost doctor walked forward quickly, carefully picked up the tentacles with a hint of cool ginseng and examined it carefully. After breaking off a ginseng root and putting it in his mouth to appreciate its medicinal properties, his frowning eyebrows gradually rxed. Under the expectant eyes of Emperor Hui''an and others, he said happily: "It is indeed a thousand-year-old ginseng. Its medicinal properties are better than what I have seen many years ago." It''s even better! In this way, His Highness''s poisonous old man has more confidence."


    Not only Xiao Ruiyuan, Emperor Hui''an and others were overjoyed, Mo Yan also breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Nothing would make Emperor Hui''an more happy now than his beloved son being saved. He stared at the Millennium Ginseng passionately. It took him a long time to calm down and solemnly said to the ghost doctor: "Heng''er, there is a ghost doctor!"

 Chapter 622: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (1)

    Chapter 622: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (1)


    Chapter 622 Poison and Space Terror Esction (1)


    Among the three main herbs, the century-old red python galldder is the holy product of detoxification, but it is also a substance that is extremely yin and cold. Its medicinal properties are extremely overbearing. Only the ck Ganoderma lucidum, which has mild medicinal properties and has multiple functions such as detoxification and repair, can treat it. Suppressed and neutralized for use by the human body.


    As for the thousand-year-old ginseng, it was used to strengthen Chu Hengs roots and cultivate his vitality. Chu Heng had been poisoned for a long time, and his internal organs, flesh, and bone marrow were all infected by toxins. Now he was so weak, and his body was extremely exhausted. When detoxifying, the essence, blood and vitality in his body will also be discharged along with the toxins.


    Without the support of essence, blood and vitality, even if the toxins are sessfully eliminated, he will have no way to survive. Only thousand-year-old ginseng can quickly make up for his missing essence. Ordinary ginseng and other substances are of no use to him.


    The ghost doctor was notpletely sure that he could remove the heart-eating poison from his body, and the process of removing the poison was also very painful. He didn''t know if Chu Heng had the perseverance to endure it, but now other than this, he had no other way to continue Chu Heng''s life. A bnced life.


    Emperor Hui''an knew this very well. During the next few hours when the night ghost doctor detoxified Chu Heng, he stayed in the medicine room and hardly slept with him.


    In the medicine room, Chu Heng, who was still unconscious, was soaking naked in the hot medicine pool, with only his head exposed. The three-foot-square medicine pool was covered with dozens of precious andmon medicinal materials, and the entire medicine room was filled with an unpleasant medicinal smell.


    A moment passed, and Chu Heng''s originally pale face showed an abnormal flush. The reason why it is said to be abnormal is because there are faint wisps of blue and ck among the flushing. The wisps of green and ck kept swimming, like ck worms hidden under the skin, making Chu Heng''s originally gentle face look unusually ferocious and strange.


    Emperor Hui''an saw this scene clearly. He gasped and quickly looked at the ghost doctor. He saw the ghost doctor with a serious face picking up the porcin bottle containing the century-old red python gall on the table, uncorking the bottle and pouring it slowly. Into the medicine pool.


    The moment the dark green liquid blended into the medicine pool, the water in the pool seemed to be boiling, rolling and gurgling, and an increasingly pungent smell rushed up, instantly filling the entire medicine room.


    Emperor Hui''an frowned unconsciously and stared at Chu Heng in the pool. He saw the wisps of green and ck on his face moving more and more fiercely, rushing left and right as if they were trying to break through the shackles of flesh and blood.


    At this time, dense beads of sweat oozed from Chu Heng''s forehead, his face looked increasingly ferocious, and he unconsciously let out a small moan in his throat. It was obvious that he was suffering from great pain.


    Emperor Hui''an felt extremely distressed and wished he could bear this pain for his own child. He resisted the urge to hold Chu Heng out and turned his head to the side with difficulty, but a deep hatred shed in his scarlet eyes.


    At this time, Emperor Hui''an didn''t know that the pain of detoxification that his beloved child had to endure had just begun...


    Outside the pharmacy, Yan Junyu walked around uneasily. Seeing that there was no movement in the pharmacy, he wished he could open the door and rush in.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was standing next to the pir, looked at the door of the medicine room expressionlessly, as if he was not too worried about the situation inside, but after an hour and a half, he did not even change his standing posture.


    Eunuch Liang, the **** in charge, was also very anxious. He kept wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. Several handkerchiefs were already soaked.


    Seeing that it would be dawn in another hour and a half, Mo Yan was also a little anxious. Firstly, she was anxious about whether Chu Heng''s poison could be sessfully detoxified. Secondly, she was anxious to go home and wanted to get there without anyone noticing before dawn. Sneak back to her own yard, otherwise the family will know how anxious they will be if they find out that she is missing.

 Chapter 623: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade(2)

    Chapter 623: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade(2)


    Chapter 623 Poison and Space Terror Esction (2)


    However, without Emperor Hui''an''s words, even if she could get out of the pce, she would not be able to get out of Phoenix Mountain.


    Outside the side hall, there were many people poking their heads to inquire about the situation inside. However, they were guarded by the guards arranged by Emperor Hui''an, so not even a mosquito could get in.


    Even though the princes and princes who were lying in bed recovering from their injuries scratched their heads and scratched their heads, they were unable to detect the situation. For a time, the entire pce was filled with a tense and anxious atmosphere, especially King Heng.


    Another half an hour passed, and when the patience of Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu had almost disappeared, the door of the medicine room finally opened. I saw the ghost doctor walking out slowly with a tired face, as if he hadn''t slept for three days and three nights. His gray gown was stained with dark red stars, which looked shocking!


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu rushed forward like a gust of wind, with indescribable worry and urgency in their eyes. Yan Junyu was the first to ask the ghost doctor, and he, who had always been carefree, showed a rare timidity: "Old Ghost, cousin...cousin, he..."


    A smile shed across the ghost doctor''s tired face, and he nodded and said: "His Highness''s poison has been cured, but his body is too weak. A little wind may kill him, so he needs to take a good rest!"


    After hearing this, the two of them burst out with great joy, and they walked towards the medicine room in unison, but they were almost vomited by the strong fishy smell that hit their faces.


    They walked in breathlessly, and what they saw was a pool full of ck and red water. The strong fishy smell came from the water that was still warm.


    That pool of ck and red water contained not only the toxins in Chu Heng''s body, but also the essence and blood all over his body.


    At this time, Chu Heng was lying in the small rest room next to the medicine room. Emperor Hui''an sat quietly in front of the soft couch, staring intently at Chu Heng''s pale face without a trace of blood.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Emperor Hui''an turned his head and nced. Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu were shocked to find that in addition to the red bloodshot eyes caused by staying upte, Emperor Hui''an''s eyes were a little red and swollen, as if he had cried.


    The two looked at each other, then separated, pretending not to notice anything strange about Emperor Hui''an, and focused their attention on Chu Heng. When he learned about the detoxification, Chu Heng woke up, but his body was too weak and he fell into a deep sleep without even saying a word.


    Although Chu Heng''s face looked paler than before the poison was removed, it no longer had the green-ck aura of the past. The two knew that as long as they took good care of him and restored his essence, blood and vitality, their cousin would be a healthy and normal person and would never be tortured by the heart-eating poison again.


    Chu Heng''s poison was sessfully lifted, and the haze that shrouded everyone''s hearts gradually disappeared without a trace. As the king of a country, Emperor Hui''an didn''t need to be grateful to anyone. This time, he was sincerely grateful to Mo Yan, who found the main medicine of Sanwei, and the ghost doctor who worked hard to save his son.


    Therefore, when Mo Yan asked to go down the mountain and go home, Emperor Hui''an waved his hand and sent a hundred royal guards to see her off, making sure to send her home "fully".


    However, thispletely ruined Mo Yan''s n to sneak home, but she couldn''t say anything. Once Emperor Hui''an found out about it, he thought her family would not want her to use the main three-vor medicine to save his son!


    Of course, Emperor Hui''an''s promise to Mo Yan was also true, but now Mo Yan didn''t know what to fulfill, so he had to keep it, and use this promise to ask Emperor Hui''an for help when encountering problems that are difficult to solve in the future. Emperor Hui''an agreed happily.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t have time to send Mo Yan home in person, so he had to send her to the foot of Phoenix Mountain. Seeing her sad face, he couldn''t help but feel a little funny: "You are saving the crown prince of a country. Your father will not me you, and the Holy Father has this This is all for the safety of your family."


    Mo Yan nodded weakly and said with a slumped head: "I understand all the principles, and so does my father, but I will still get beaten!"


    Emperor Hui''an sent a hundred guards to send Mo Yan home with great fanfare. He just wanted to tell those with ulterior motives that this little girl had a reputation in front of him, the king of the country. Anyone who dared to do anything bad to her would do it with him. Be against.


    Even if those people hated Mo Yan for ruining their important affairs, they did not dare to stroke Emperor Hui''an''s beard. They had to think twice before taking action against her.


    It''s just that the things Mo Yan did were too dangerous, and one mistake could lead to death. She was really worried that if her father found out, he would be put on the bench and teach her how to taste "fried pork with bamboo shoots" . Her gentle father could really do such a thing!


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan, who was frowning, with aplicated look in his eyes. He didn''t know how ordinary fathers and sons or fathers and daughters got along, but this incident clearly made her so distressed, but she couldn''t see her dissatisfaction with her father. This should be the real rtionship between father and daughter!


    Thinking that the rtionship between them was no longer a secret, but he didn''t know when he would be able to visit his future father-inw as a prospective son-inw, his mood became not so good!


    Xiao Ruiyuan has always been an activist. Once he has an idea in his mind, he will take action immediately. He stopped, looked at the puzzled woman, and said with an extremely serious expression: "After returning to Beijing, I will send a matchmaker toe to propose marriage."


    "Huh?" Mo Yan suddenly widened her eyes and looked at the man who was waiting for her answer, unable to recover. She should obviously be trying to find a way to help her avoid the fate of "fried meat with bamboo shoots", so why did she suddenly talk abouting to propose marriage? This is too fast!


    The hesitation on Mo Yan''s face was too obvious. When Xiao Ruiyuan saw this, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed as she remained silent: "You don''t want to?"


    The deep voice was full of confusion, which overwhelmed the hint of grievance. However, it also made Mo Yan change her face and quickly exined: "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that there is a huge disparity in status between you and me. If youe to propose marriage, my father will definitely not agree."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan felt at ease, and a smile appeared on the corners of his pursed lips: "In that case, let''s postpone the proposal of marriage for the time being. When my cousin is in better health, I will visit my uncle in person!"


    Although he had only met Mo Qingze a few times, Xiao Ruiyuan understood from Mo Qingze''s words that he was upright and upright. He was not a person who climbed up the dragon and followed the phoenix. He would never treat him just because he was the prince of the Hou family and a part-time general. He had a distinguished status. He looked kind and cheerful, and then betrothed his daughter to him.


    But he took a roundabout way to let Mo Qingze understand him thoroughly and believe that he was a person worthy of being entrusted with life. He was confident that he could do it.

 Chapter 624: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (1)

    Chapter 624: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (1)


    Chapter 624: Poison and Esction of Space Terror (1)


    Mo Yan didn''t want to be watched, so he hurried home under the protection of a hundred guards before dawn, and soon returned to the boundary of Liuyang Vige.


    At this time, a touch of fish white had just emerged at the junction of sky and earth in the east. The entire Liuyang Vige was still immersed in a peaceful and peaceful atmosphere. There were no vigers who got up early on the road. The Mo family lived alone on the side of the mountain, so they would not disturb the neighbors. , otherwise if people see such a momentum, the Mo family may be busy for a long time.


    Mo Yan saw that the door to the front yard was closed and knew that no one at home had gotten up yet. Originally, she could quietly return to the courtyard where she lived, hiding what she had donest night, but looking at the guards behind her, she couldn''t ask them toe over. She didn''t even give them a drink of water, so she had to ept her fate. In front of the house, he rang the bell rope in front of his courtyard.


    The tinkling bell woke up Li Xiu''s sleeping aunt and nephew. Li Xiu let her niece continue to sleep. She sat up and put on her clothes while wondering who was knocking on the door so early in the morning. When she walked into the yard and opened the door, she saw Mo Yan with a sneer on her face and the majestic guards behind her.


    After Mo Qingze received the news, he simply tidied up and hurried to the front hall to entertain these royal guards. While he was going into the kitchen to pour tea, he red at Mo Yan who was sitting in front of the stove pretending to be dead, and decided to deal with this troubled daughter after they left.


    Although the Mo family''s tea was sweet and the meat buns were particrly delicious, which made a good impression on the guards, they still had to go back to recover and did not dare to stay too long. After eating and drinking, the head of the family, Mo Qingze, was polite. In the sound of condolences, he happily said goodbye and left.


    The guards galloped away on their tall horses, and the rumble of horse hooves attracted the attention of the vigers who had gone to work in the fields early. Seeing that those people were all royal guards wearing yellow mantles and carrying swords at their waists, they had a look of uncertainty on their faces, thinking that someone hadmitted some shocking crime, which led these royal guards to investigate the vige.


    The vigers had never seen such a battle before, and they were worried that something bad might happen to the vige. They were all so worried that they didn''t even bother to work in the fields, and rushed to the vige chief''s house to inquire about the situation.


    Yang Bao didn''t know that any royal guards hade to the vige at all. He was confused when the vigers told them about the situation. He had to say that he would go to the city to inquire about the situation and told the vigers not to panic. Finally, he calmed the vigers down. .


    Mo Yan, who was being severely punished by Mo Qingze, had no idea that there was a bigmotion in the vige because of her. She knelt in front of the memorial tablet of her ancestors with a paleplexion. Under her father''s stern gaze, she did not dare to move even though her knees ached and the difort was severe.


    How could Mo Qingze not see how ufortable his daughter was? He was so cruel that he refused to look at her and asked with a straight face, "Do you know where the mistake is?"


    Mo Yan nced at her father carefully, lowered her head guiltily, and said honestly: "A daughter should not lie to her father, nor should she run out in the middle of the night without saying a word, nor should she risk her own life. Doing those inappropriate things... makes the father worry, it is the daughter''s fault, the daughter is willing to be punished, I just hope that the father will not be angry with the daughter, and don''t let the anger break the body!"


    This time, it was indeed her fault. If she hadn''t saved those princes and princes by chance, she would not have been able to get away with the crime of trespassing in the paddock. Later, she took the risk and offered the thousand-year ginseng. If the prince''s poison had not been sessfully cured, or Something else happened along the way, causing the prince to have an ident. Who knows whether she would be angered by Emperor Hui''an, who was in the throes of losing his son, and bring harm to her family?


    However, she kept it secret about Bairi''s rescue of Xiao Ruiyuan, and only said that she went into the mountain to find Millennium Ginseng. She didn''t know if her father would be even more angry if he found out that she had put herself in danger to save a man! I will exin it in detail when there is a suitable opportunity in the future.

 Chapter 625: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade(2)

    Chapter 625: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade(2)


    Chapter 625 Poison and Space Terror Esction (2)


    Seeing that Mo Yan was sincere and obviously knew that he was wrong, Mo Qingze''s face softened slightly, but his voice was still very stern: "You make mistakes knowingly, and add mistakes to mistakes! Since you know it is wrong, why do you still do it?"


    Mo Yan lowered her head with helplessness on her face. The real reason cannot be said for the time being. Is there another reason to exin it?


    After thinking about it, she didn''t dare to make it up too much. She exined in a low voice: "''Buddha said that saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda.'' Even though that person is a noble prince, if he is not careful, he will It brings trouble to the family, but it is still a life after all. The daughter has life-saving medicine in her hands, so if she doesnt know about it, thats it. If she knows but doesnt take it out, her daughter will never have peace in her heart for the rest of her life!


    As she said that, she nced at Mo Qingze carefully, and saw that her father''s brows seemed to be frowning more and more. She continued as if to make amends: "My daughter''s biggest fault was not to take medicine to save people, but that she should not have discussed it with her father. Do this if you are good at making decisions.


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze believed this reason. He was relieved that his daughter was kind-hearted, but also felt that her daughter was too courageous to take risks. For a moment, she was a little confused. She didn''t know whether to punish her severely or punish her severely. Pick it up high and put it down gently.


    Seeing the rxation between his father''s brows, Mo Yan felt happy and said with an increasingly sincere attitude: "Dad, my daughter will be reckless this time. If she encounters this kind of thing again in the future, she will definitely tell her father in advance. I want you to be a daughter." Do it, if your father doesnt let you do it, your daughter will never make her own decision!


    Mo Qingze nodded slightly, as if he believed what she said. Just when Mo Yan thought her father would let her get up next moment, her father threw out another question that made her extremely troubled: "Dad has never heard of the fact that the prince is extremely poisonous and needs the three main medicines. How did you know that?"


    This time, Mo Yan struggled for a little longer. Under Mo Qingze''s puzzled eyes, he forced himself to exin: "Dad, do you still remember General Xiao? Thest time he came to the house, my daughter overheard him talking to his attendants. When I mentioned this incident, I remembered it in my heart. Later when I went into the mountains, I kept paying attention to the medicinal materials in the mountains, but I never expected that my daughter would actually find them! Now that I think about it, this is probably what people often say is Gods will. !


    After listening to this, Mo Qingze remembered that General Xiao, who had rescued his family on the way to escape andter rescued his daughter, came to his homest winter.


    However, he still had some doubts in his heart: "Although the prince''s illness is not a secret, it is not known to everyone. I''m afraid even fewer people know that there is a cure for the prince''s poison. General Xiao is so cautious, and He is very skilled in martial arts, how could he casually talk about this outside and teach you to hear it but not notice it?"


    When Mo Yan heard this, cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She was so impressed by her father''s reasoning and thinking! If ced in modern times, he might be a famous detective!


    Thinking that at this juncture, she still had the intention to tease her father, Mo Yan was speechless to herself. Seeing the suspicion on Mo Qingze''s face getting heavier and heavier, she quickly exined: "This daughter is unknown. Maybe General Xiao was too focused and didn''t notice it, or maybe he found it because he thought his daughter was from a farmer''s family. Girl, if you cant make a big wave, why dont you take it to heart!


    After saying that, she did not dare to raise her head to look at her father, lest the unnatural look on her face would aggravate her father''s suspicion.


    Mo Qingze did still have doubts in his heart, but out of trust in his daughter, he subconsciously convinced himself to believe it, but in the end he refrained from asking.


    Seeing that Mo Qingze didn''t speak for a long time, Mo Yan raised her head and nced at her father again, and met Mo Qingze''s eyes! She immediately showed a ttering smile and said tteringly: "Dad, in my daughter''s heart, you are a gentle, loving and reasonable father. What my daughter said is all the truth, and she knows she is wrong. Dad, please forgive your daughter this time. In the future, my daughter will Will never do it again!

 Chapter 626: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (3)

    Chapter 626: Poison Antidote Space Terror Upgrade (3)


    Chapter 626 Poison and Space Terror Esction (3)


    Facing her fathers distrustful eyes, she secretly shed twosagnas in her heart! Well, although those reasons are also true, they are not the most fundamental reasons. Just for the sake of her own knees and to prevent the person she likes from leaving a bad impression on her father, she can only choose to tell half and hide half.


    Mo Qingze, who was considering how to punish his daughter with small punishments and severe punishments, didn''t know Xiao Jiujiu in his daughter''s heart, otherwise he would definitely not be soft-hearted and choose heavy punishments.


    At this time, seeing Mo Yan''s pitiful look, he, who had always loved his children, had already softened up in his heart. In the end, he was not willing to punish him severely, so he could only pretend to be a strict father and said seriously: "This This time, dad will forgive you. If it happens again, dont me dad for not caring about your daughters familys face and resorting to family violence against you!


    That''s right, it''s a family method. It was a family method that Mo Qingze made with two thin bamboo boards to teach his son who was getting more and more adventurous. It was specially used for spanking!


    Mo Yan''s vision went dark, and all she could think of was the snapping sound that Zhen''er made when the bamboo board connected with her **** every time she was beaten, and she felt that her buttocks were beginning to hurt. She suddenly decided to hide the real reason, at least until Xiao Ruiyuan became her father''s son-inw, she would never tell it.


    Mo Qingze seemed to be very satisfied with the intimidating effect of his words on his daughter, and he couldn''t help showing a smile on his face: "This time, you did something wrong after all. If dad doesn''t punish you, he will harm you. You will be in trouble." Kneel before your ancestors until you have knelt for two hours!"


    As he spoke, he didn''t look at his daughter, whose brows were almost knotted, and hurried out with a smile on his lips. He decided to ask the younger daughter to bring a softer cushion to avoid damaging the eldest daughter''s knees. Got it!


    There was one less person in the room and it became extremely quiet for a moment. Mo Yan looked at the ancestral tablets enshrined on the shrine and couldn''t help but shake his head and smile bitterly, but he still knelt down straight.


    She should indeed learn a lesson and not rely on the golden finger of space to do risky things. After all, the **** of luck will not always favor her!


    She cherishes her own life, and even more cherishes her family standing behind her! No matter what, we cant let them be frightened anymore!


    Not long after, Xin''er sneaked in with a rabbit skin mat and a soft pillow. When she saw her sister kneeling straight on the ground, with the cold floor beneath her knees, she felt extremely distressed.


    While she quickly put the pillow and rabbit skin cushion under her sister''s knees, sheined with red eyes: "Dad is too cruel. My sister is really at fault and she shouldn''t be punished so harshly. After kneeling for two hours, her legs are so weak I''m afraid I won''t be able to walk for several days. You didn''t sleep all nightst night. How can your body survive? No, I have to beg dad to let my sister go back to her room to rest!"


    Mo Yan patted her little hand gently and said angrily: "It''s my sister who did something wrong. Dad should punish her! Besides, dad didn''t ask you to bring the mat. He naturally loves my sister in his heart. You But you cant contradict your father just because of your sister!


    When Xin''er heard this, she pouted and said, "Dad asked me to give it to you. He only said that you should kneel here and repent, and warned me not toe over and disturb you. I came here secretly, just because I was afraid that dad would find out and take away the cushions and pillows." Take it away.


    Mo Yan poked her cheeks that were bulging with anger, and said helplessly: "Dad, you don''t have to tell me that my sister is kneeling here to be punished. Since I told you specifically, I just hinted at you to bring the mat. If you didn''t listen, I understand, it wont take long, and Im afraid dad will bring it himself.


    Xin''er pped her hands fiercely and said with a sudden realization: "I said that dad always loves you, how could he be willing to let you kneel on the ground for an hour? It turns out that''s the case. Well, then I can rest assured. I will use my bedter Get out the quilt, sister, lets take a nap!


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan quickly refused: "Sister is being punished. How can you be disrespectful to your ancestors by sleeping in front of them! Don''t really bring the quilt over, or if you let dad know, I''m afraid he will be really angry!"


    Thatokay! Xiner looked at the memorial tablets of her ancestors. Although she felt sorry for her sister, she didnt dare to bring the quilt over.


    Xin''er was worried that her sister was bored and wanted to stay and talk to her. She was also worried that her father would think her sister was not sincere and would punish her more, which made her feel embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan persuaded with a smile: "If I''m bored, I can take a nap to rest. How can I sleep here?"


    Looking at the sleepy look on her sister''s face, Xin''er said quickly: "I''m going out right away and closing the door. If my sister can''t hold on any longer, just take a nap. We have a lot of ancestors and we won''t me her!"


    Mo Yan touched her sister''s head in a funny way and agreed.


    When Xin''er turned around and closed the door and left, Mo Yan touched the ancient jade mark on the palm of her hand and nned to get something to eat from the space, but found that not only the things inside could not be taken out, but she could not get in either!


    If the ancient jade mark on her palm was not still there and the connection with space in her mind had not been severed, she would have thought that space had left her! If the space is still there but cannot be entered, it can only mean that the space is being upgraded...


    However, the red lines on the merit bead only covered most of it before. Even if dozens of people were saved yesterday, it would still be far from enough for the fourth upgrade. Could it be that one of the people saved yesterday had the same burden as Xiao Ruiyuan? Their merits are naturally a hundred times or even more powerful than those of others?


    Last night when she entered the space to get Millennium Ginseng and ck Ganoderma, everything in the space was normal. If she really saved such a person and caused the space to suddenly upgrade, then this person would be no one else except Chu Heng, the crown prince of the country!

 Chapter 627: Continuously upgrade three levels of equipment (1)

    Chapter 627: Continuously upgrade three levels of equipment (1)


    Chapter 627: Upgrading Level 3 Weapons in a Row (1)


    Confirming that the space was being upgraded, Mo Yan knelt in front of the ancestral tablet and waited with peace of mind. But she never expected that after waiting for two hours, she still couldn''t enter the space. She had never encountered such a long time.


    The abnormality in the space made Mo Yan a little anxious. She finished her lunch absentmindedly, then returned to the yard on the pretext of catching up on sleep, closed the door and tried to enter the space.


    But she tried her best, but couldn''t get in. Fortunately, the connection with the space in her mind was getting stronger and stronger. Although she didn''t know what happened to the space and what it looked like now, the feeling it gave her seemed to be getting better and better.


    After all this tossing and not sleeping all nightst night, Mo Yan could hardly open her eyes. After dismissing the hairball who wanted to sleep with her, she took off her shoes and climbed into bed, covered herself with a thin quilt, and fell asleep in a daze.


    Yan YanYan Yan, wake up wake up quickly ande in and see me, wake up quickly


    Mo Yan was thinking about space and had an uneasy sleep. In the hazy moment, she seemed to hear someone calling her name. The tone obviously sounds childish, like a child of seven or eight years old, but the voice sounds like an adult in his twenties or thirties.


    The unfamiliar voice repeated itself over and over again in her mind. Mo Yan couldn''t tell whether it was in a dream or in reality, and she didn''t dare to ept it easily. In my previous life, I heard old people say that if you hear someone calling you from behind, dont rush to respond. First, make sure whether someone is really calling you. If not, your soul will be taken away by the voice calling you, and you will be gone forever. Can''t wake up.


    Although I knew this was superstition, because Mo Yan was not sober at the moment, he never responded. But the owner of the voice refused to give up, shouting one after another, as if Mo Yan would never give up until he woke up.


    Mo Yan was so annoyed by the noise that she finally couldn''t bear it and shouted: "Shut up!" She seemed to be shocked by her own voice. The next moment, she opened her eyes suddenly and sat up straight from the bed.


    The three beasts sleeping outside heard the movement in the room and ran in quickly. Seeing that Mo Yan''s face was not very good, doubts shed in the eyes of the three beasts, obviously they didn''t know who had offended her.


    Mo Yan didn''t have time to pay attention to the thoughts of the three beasts. At this time, she waspletely awake and was sure that she was not in a dream. However, the extremely uncoordinated voice from before was still echoing in her mind, but this time it was omitted. "Wake up quickly", the whole sentence turned into "Yanyan,e in and see me,e in and see me"!


    His forehead felt tight. If he had not confirmed that he was physically and mentally healthy, not schizophrenic, or suffering from hallucinations, Mo Yan would have gone crazy. As if remembering something, she quickly looked at her right hand, and with a thought, she disappeared from the bed in an instant.


    When the three beasts saw this, they looked at each other, as if... This was the first time that Yan Yan ignored them and entered the space by herself!


    Mo Yan stood dumbfounded on the soft ck earth, looking at the smoky, fairnd-like space. She could hardly believe that this boundless space was the space that had followed her for two lives.


    The space in her previous life had reached the fifth level. At that time, she was excited for a long time about the one thousand acres ofnd. Now thisrge area ofnd is probably no less than ten thousand acres, which is twenty times more than before!


    Mo Yan covered her pounding chest, and after experiencing the initial shock, she gradually regained herposure. She raised her legs and turned around in the space, observing the changes in the space intently. It was discovered that not only thend area had expanded, but the aura of the spiritual spring water had be more abundant, and even the original fruit trees, medicinal fields, and food crops had also undergone great changes.

 Chapter 628: Continuously upgrade three levels of equipment (2)

    Chapter 628: Continuously upgrade three levels of equipment (2)


    Chapter 628: Upgrading Level 3 Weapons in a Row (2)


    She couldn''t tell what kind of changes had urred. Although they were ordinary lifeless nts, they seemed to be endowed with souls. She seemed to be able to feel the joy emanating from them!


    Yes, its joy!


    Just when Mo Yan smiled and shook her head, thinking that she had not rested well and was hallucinating, the voice that kept making noise in her mind sounded again: "Wow, Yan Yan, you came in, you finally came in to see Me!"


    Only this time, it really rang in my ears.


    Mo Yan was startled and looked sharply in the direction of the sound source, but saw nothing. Just when she was confused, the voice came over again: "Yan Yan, Biyu Terrace,e to Biyu Terrace!"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan carefully identified the direction and found that the sound was indeeding from the Biyu Terrace, so she hurriedly ran towards the Biyu Terrace.


    This sound was too weird. It wasn''t that she didn''t think there might be danger, but the space upgrade itself was full of weirdness. Besides, outside the space, this voice could wake her up through the connection between the space and her. Now that she was in the space, it would be easy for the owner of the voice to do something bad to her.


    She believes even more that this space has been with her for two lives and has been upgraded through the umtion of merit. Even if there is someone or something she doesn''t know about, it is unlikely to be evil, let alone harm her.


    Space has expanded to a size of ten thousand acres, which is equivalent to arge circle with a radius of 1,500 meters. Mo Yan ran for a while before arriving in front of the Jasper Stage. She subconsciously looked at the merit bead in the center of the stage and found that the merit bead had returned to its crystal clear appearance. It''s just strange that there are a pair of round ck spots the size of marbles on the surface of the sphere. When she looked over, the round ck spots winked mischievously. If she looked carefully, she saw they were actually a pair of ck eyes!


    Let me go, those are really a pair of eyes, the merit beads can actually grow a pair of eyes! Mo Yan''s whole body became mysterious.


    Seeing Mo Yan dumbfounded, those eyes seemed very happy and kept sliding back and forth on the merit beads. There was a hint of urgency in his voice: "Yan Yan, hurry up, let me out quickly, I''m suffocating!"


    Mo Yan came back to her senses and looked at the small ck dots blinking on the merit bead. She didn''t feel scary at all, and the small ck dots made her feel very kind, like a good partner or a rtive.


    Being urged by it to let it out at this time, Mo Yan was a little confused: "How should I let you out? Is it to break the merit bead?"


    When Little ck Dot heard this, he rolled his eyes at Mo Yan with disdain: "You idiot Yan Yan! If you break the merit bead, how can you umte merit to upgrade the space?"


    Being scolded as "idiot" by the two ck dots, Mo Yan almost spat out a mouthful of old blood and said depressedly: "If you don''t exin clearly, how will I know how to let you out!"


    The little dot turned around, seemed a little embarrassed, and said naa: "I forgot!"


    Poof!


    His voice, which was obviously very mature and not suitable for coquettishness, suddenly changed into this coquettish tone. Mo Yan was really unable to ept it, andughed unkindly.


    Little Dot didn''t seem to understand what Mo Yan wasughing at, and couldn''t wait to tell him how to let it out: "You break your finger, just like you did when you opened the space, and drop the blood on the merit bead, so that I can The merit pearl has been broken."


    Mo Yan didn''t expect it to be so simple. He quickly found a small knife and cut his index finger. Just as he was about to drip it onto the merit bead, he suddenly stopped and asked worriedly: "You are the eye of the merit bead. Is it really okay if you let it go?"

 Chapter 629: Continuously upgrade three levels of equipment (3)

    Chapter 629: Continuously upgrade three levels of equipment (3)


    Chapter 629: Upgrading Level 3 Weapons in a Row (3)


    When Little Dot heard this, he immediately went crazy: "Stupid Yanyan, stinky Yanyan, who told you that I am the eye of the Merit Pearl? I can''t wait to cut the Merit Pearl into eight pieces to vent my anger. How could it be that person?" Eyes of a dead thing?


    Forehead!


    Mo Yan, who was scolded as "stupid" and "smelly", was speechless. She didn''t want to gossip about the "things that had to be said" between the dots and the merit beads, so she directly put her index finger dripping with blood on the merit beads.


    This time, the Merit Pearl did not desperately **** Mo Yan''s blood like it did when it was first opened, but it also sucked away a lot of it very rudely. Fortunately, Mo Yan''s physical fitness is very good now, and losing this blood will not have much impact on the body.


    When the Merit Bead stopped sucking blood, Mo Yan hadn''t retracted his finger yet. The red light shed on the Merit Bead, and a fist-sized snow dumpling jumped out andnded directly on Mo Yan''s shoulder.


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then raised his hand and grabbed the snow dumplings bouncing on his shoulders.


    Hand in hand, I got an extremely soft snow dumpling with not a single hair on its body. Ignoring the eyes like snail tentacles on the top, it was exactly the same as a real snow dumpling. If it were hidden in the snow, no one would be able to find it.


    To be precise, Snow Dumpling is far less round than its eyes, and its body is more like a slender oval. If it had arms and legs, it would be a little person like a snow doll.


    It was the first time Mo Yan saw such a strange thing. She could say it was an animal. She couldn''t feel the temperature and pulse on its body, so she said it was not. The round eyes were so vivid; it had no mouth, but I canmunicate with her without any barriers like a human being!


    As if he saw Mo Yan''s doubts, Xue Tuanzi exined in a serious tone: "This is not my true body. Only when the space reaches the tenth level can I transform into my true body again."


    Ontology? Mo Yan caught this unfamiliar word sensitively: What is your ontology? And howe you suddenly appear in space?


    The small dot on the top of Xue Tuanzi''s head turned, and he said slyly: "What is my body, you will know when the space reaches the tenth level! As for how I appear in the space... I am a space weapon spirit, naturally Born with space! The reason why it only appears now is because it is restricted by the rules of heaven and earth..."


    Xue Tuanzis unique ent tells the origin of the space with endless nostalgia. It turns out that the ancient jade space was carefully refined by a great cultivator named Mo from a certain continent for his daughter who was the only one but had no spiritual roots. He hoped that a space rich in spiritual energy and capable of growing all things would keep his daughter healthy and worry-free. Longevity.


    At the same time, he did not want his daughter or his daughter''s descendants to use the space to do evil, so as not to umte karma and cause karma to affect his practice, so he embedded a merit bead and set up a formation. Only by performing full merit can the space be activated. upgrade.


    The daughter named Mo Dangneng is kind-hearted, remembers her father''s teachings, uses space to umte a lot of merit, and is supported and loved by the mortal world. She really lives a long life. After she died, the ancient jade space was passed to her descendants, and it was passed down from generation to generation.


    Xue Tuanzi was a weapon spirit that was inadvertently refined when the great cultivator was refining space. However, at that time, the weapon spirit was like an ignorant baby. It was of no use to space or to the powerful daughter. It could be said to be the product of underdevelopment. Although it was not missing arms or legs, it was missing. Got wisdom.


    Until the space slowly upgrades, the weapon spirit changes. Finally, when it reaches the sixth level, it canpletely control the wind and rain in the space, and everything in the space is under its control.

 Chapter 630: Continuously upgrade three levels of equipment (4)

    Chapter 630: Continuously upgrade three levels of equipment (4)


    Chapter 630: Upgrading Level 3 Weapons in a Row (4)


    Later, a devastating catastrophe urred in the Cultivation Continent, and both the cultivation world and the mortal world suffered heavy losses. In the end, the continent of cultivation turned into countless new continents,rge and small. Some people in the New World can continue to cultivate immortality, but some cannot. The Mo n members, who possess the ancient jade dimension, happened tond on the new continent where they could not cultivate immortality.


    "The ancient jade space is nothing in the world of cultivation, but in the New World where immortality cannot be cultivated, it is a heaven-defying existence! However, it has no life itself and cannot assist its owner in cultivating immortality. It is also upgraded through the umtion of merit. These merits umted from generation to generation are enough. Let the new rules of heaven and earth open up and allow its existence! Space relies on blood and soul to identify its master, so except for the descendants of the Mo family, no one else can open and use space." Xue Tuanzi said seriously Exin, the mature voice finally matches the ent.


    Hum hum, it won''t tell Yan Yan that not any descendant of the Mo family can open the space. This is because it has mastered the space with its spiritual wisdom, and after suffering countless losses, it secretly changes it. Only those that are approved by it Only people are qualified to use the space!


    I didnt tell Yan Yan because I was afraid that she would be proud!


    Mo Yan suddenly realized that it was no wonder that her surname was Mo in both lives. The space after death in her previous life also followed her. I think her family in the previous life and her family in this life are all descendants of the powerful daughter!


    At this time, all the confusions caused by space in my heart were answered, but Mo Yan had new doubts: "Since the rules of heaven and earth allow the existence of space, as the instrument spirit of space, even if you are not conscious at first, you will not You should have only appeared now, and the space in your past life has been upgraded to the fifth level, and I havent seen you yet!


    This question directly touched the sore spot of Snow Tuanzi, and itined angrily: "Who knows what the new rules of the world will do! Anyway, when I arrived in the New World, I was sealed in the Merit Pearl and fell into a deep sleep, and the space also changed. I have be what I just made, and only by umting merit and reaching the sixth level can I regain my consciousness, and with the help of my master, break the seal and regain my life."


    After listening to this, Mo Yan thought thoughtfully: "The rules of heaven and earth can allow the existence of a space without life, but you are alive. It has sealed you. I am afraid it is also worried that you will do anything wrong, and it can be seen from this that it can use merit to give you a new life.e out."


    Immediately, she asked Xue Tuanzi curiously: "Do the rules of heaven and earth really exist? Does it also exist that ''good will be rewarded with good and evil will be punished with evil''?"


    Xue Tuanzi was thinking about what Mo Yan had said. When he heard her question, he gave her a big eye roll and said in an old-fashioned way: "Of course it exists! Compared with thews and regtions imposed by your human rulers, this kind of rules is It''s more like the moral norms you have formed yourself. You will be praised for doing good deeds, and you will be condemned for doing immoral things, but there will be no real punishment! Of course, ''self-destruction'' is also one of the rules of heaven and earth. Those who do bad things, Immoral people will sooner orter use other methods to repay their karma."


    Mo Yan, who was despised again, had ck lines all over his head, and flicked Xue Duanzi''s bulging belly angrily: "This is the first time I heard about the rules of heaven and earth. How do I know what they are? You are probably the only one in this world. Only an old monster who has lived for who knows how many years will understand!"


    The sentence "old monster" immediately made Xue Tuanzi furious: "Obviously I am just a new born little Gongju, but you are the old monster, the old monster who has lived for two lifetimes!"


    Mo Yan was almost amused by Xue Tuanzi''s shamelessness, but this guy was right. He was indeed a newborn. As for the words "Little Gongju", she chose to ignore it!


    The snow dumplings with fried hair are quite fun, but Mo Yans shameless bullying of the small ones made the snow dumplings scream in anger. If the weapon spirit hadn''t been forbidden to harm the owner of the space, it would have wanted to pounce on her and bite her for three days and three nights.


    Seeing Xue Tuanzi''s weak appearance, Mo Yan finally realized his conscience, held it in his arms, gently poked its soft belly and said: "You said before that you would break the seal only when the space reaches the sixth level. , which means that this time the space has been upgraded by two levels!"


    Xue Tuanzi wanted to give her a look again, but the ravage Mo Yan had just given to her had a deep psychological shadow on her, so she cowered and said angrily: "This time you saved a country. The prince is also the future generation...Well, the secret cannot be leaked. In short, this merit is deeper than you think. This time, the space can be upgraded to three levels in a row! As for the next benefits...I can''t exin it in a few words anyway. Just know it.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan didn''t dig into the details, but asked about Xiao Ruiyuan. It was only after he was saved that the space suddenly reached the second level.


    "Ask him -" Xue Tuanzi drew out his voice, and the two small dots on his head were spinning around, and his voice was full of ambiguity: "His fate is connected with you and that prince of a country. Together, we will suffer both loss and glory! He saved your family in the first ce, which is a great merit; meeting you has allowed the prince of a country to survive, which is another great merit! If he hadn''t killed too much, Most of the merit has been offset, and the original space will not just be upgraded by one level."


    When Mo Yan heard this, he was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat and asked quickly: "What would have been his fate if he hadn''t saved our family?"


    Xue Tuanzi Heng snorted: "If he hadn''t saved you and had been tainted by your blessing, he would have died when he hurt you for the first time!"


    Mo Yan''s face turned pale, and she thought of the two crises Xiao Ruiyuan encounteredter. Once when he was looking for a red python and he was chased and fell into a cliff, and once when he returned to Beijing after the war this year, he was ambushed and almost died... Which of these two things didn''t almost kill him?

 Chapter 631: Need a helper for growing vegetables (1)

    Chapter 631: Need a helper for growing vegetables (1)


    Chapter 631 nting vegetables and cultivating helpers again (1)


    Xue Tuanzi didn''t expect that his words would make Mo Yan so frightened and uneasy, and he hurriedlyforted him: "Don''t worry, Yan Yan, don''t worry, you are here, and there is also the prince of a country who will not die for a while, surnamed Xiao. You wont die halfway, you two must


    Speaking of this, Xue Tuanzi stopped abruptly, obviously it was the so-called "secrets must not be leaked".


    Mo Yan didn''t notice the second half of the sentence. Hearing that Xiao Ruiyuan would not encounter crises like the previous ones, the panic in his heart finally dissipated.


    Seeing that her face looked better, Xue Tuanzi pouted and let out a long sigh of relief, then changed the subject and asked for credit: "Yanyan, do you want to know why you came here?"


    Mo Yan''s attention was indeed attracted by this question, and he asked doubtfully: "Isn''t it because I died in the previous life that my soul possessed Mo Yan in this time and space?"


    Xue Tuanzi couldn''t hold back this time and rolled his eyes fiercely: "Do you think possession is as simple and casual as eating and drinking? If it weren''t for me, you would have lost your mind when you were ten years old. How could you wait until you were twenty? He was killed by a bomb at the age of five and then possessed and came back to life?


    "Well, I really want to thank you for this!" Mo Yan nodded. If her grandmother hadn''t taken out the ancient jade to calm her soul when she was ten years old, she would have been as stunned as Xue Tuanzi said. She had to admit this.


    Just this thought reminded her of her family who were so kind to her in her previous life. Although her family in this life was also very good, she always felt that this kindness was stolen from her, and she always felt a little uneasy and sad. .


    How can Mo Yan''s thoughts be hidden from Xue Tuanzi, who is soul-bound to her? Xue Tuanzi jumped in Mo Yan''s arms to call her attention back, but what she said made Mo Yan feel even more incredible after knowing the existence of the rules of heaven and earth.


    "You mean... the soul of the owner of my current body is still there, and I am sharing the same body with her?" Mo Yan widened her eyes and looked at Xue Tuanzi in disbelief. If this is true, then why has she never Have you ever felt the presence of the original owner?


    Xue Tuanzi''s round eyes were even wider than Mo Yan''s, and he said as if he were a fool: "You are originally one, but it was an ident that caused the separation of souls. One soul and three souls were thrown into the body of the previous life, and the rest Two souls and four souls were cast into this body, and now one soul and three souls have returned. She is you and you are her. How can we say we share the same body?"


    Mo Yan frowned and believed in Xue Tuanzi''s words, otherwise she would not have often fallen asleep for no reason in her previous life. Later, she needed to use ancient jade to calm her soul. She thought this was a sign that her soul was iplete and about to disperse.


    After being reborn in this body, she inherited theplete memories of the original owner. Despite the initial unfamiliarity with her father and siblings, she soon regarded them as her real rtives. Perhaps subconsciously, she realized that they were her rtives. . She just believed it, but she still couldn''t ept it in a short period of time.


    Xue Tuanzi was so smart that he saw her confusion at a nce andforted: "Isn''t this great? Your rtives in this life are your real rtives. You don''t have to feel guilty about this and think that you have robbed others. Happiness!"


    It was okay not to mention this, but Mo Yan''s mood became even lower when he mentioned it. There was a faint glimmer of water in his eyes as he murmured: "Even if I can stay in this body with peace of mind, how can I repay my family in my previous life?" ? They have raised me for more than twenty years, and their feelings for me are true, but I can only stay here forever, unable to be filial to them, and let them bear the pain of losing their loved ones!"


    Even in this life, she still has rtives who love and protect her. No matter how happy she is, this shoring will always be with her.

 Chapter 632: Need a helper for growing vegetables (2)

    Chapter 632: Need a helper for growing vegetables (2)


    Chapter 632 nting vegetables and cultivating helpers again (2)


    Although Xue Tuanzi possesses human intelligence, it cannot understand theplex emotions between humans. Seeing Mo Yan so sad, it was so anxious that it whirled around andforted dryly: "Yan Yan, don''t be sad, if you miss modern times, Rtives in time and space, after I have my true body, I will definitely take you back to visit them."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, and immediately ignored her sadness. She held the snow dumplings in her hands and asked with hope: "Can you take me back to modern times? Can you really take me back to modern times to visit your family?"


    Xue Tuanzi''s eyes widened and he said proudly: "Of course, otherwise you think that your soul and three souls can travel through the turbulence of time and space and return to this body? If I hadn''t saved you, I wouldn''t have done it in the first ce


    At this point, Xue Tuanzi stopped abruptly and abruptly changed the subject: "Anyway, when I recover my body, I can take you safely back to the present through the chaos of time and space, so don''t worry!"


    Mo Yan looked at Xue Tuanzi hesitantly. Of course she was happy to have the opportunity to return to modern times to visit her grandparents, parents and brothers. However, Xue Tuanzi suddenly changed the subject, and her intuition told her that things were not as easy as it seemed.


    Thinking of this, she tried to ask Xue Tuanzi what he was hiding, but the guy refused to say anything.


    The more it didn''t say anything, the more Mo Yan became suspicious, so he asked other questions to try to make up for what it said.


    Xue Tuanzi is a tool spirit and doesnt have that much mind. Out of his natural trust and attachment to his master, it didnt take long for him to spit out all the words he had concealed before, just like pouring beans through a bamboo tube.


    It turns out that in the previous life, Mo Yan was blown to pieces and was about to lose her soul. The space had just been upgraded at that time. Xue Tuanzi, who wanted to summon Mo Yan into the space to release the seal, realized that she was in danger, so he used a secret method to forcefully break through the restrictions of the merit beads. With less than 30% of her spiritual power left, she took Mo Yan''s soul through the turbulent flow of time and space to this time and space, and finally sent her soul to her current body.


    Xue Tuanzis vitality was severely damaged and he had to return to space to recuperate. It''s just that this time and space also does not allow the existence of weapon spirits. It was re-entered into the Merit Pearl by the rules of heaven and earth, and was sealed again.


    The weapon spirit was sealed, and the space returned to its "original shape". Mo Yan''s umtion of more than ten years in her previous life was gone, so when she entered the space after waking up, she found that the space had be its most primitive state.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that Xue Tuanzi had paid such a high price to save her. She looked at Xue Tuanzi with a "begging for praise" expression on his palm, feeling moved and guilty: "Xue Tuanzi, thank you. Without you, there would be no future." With me now, otherwise you wouldnt have been sealed and wouldnt havee out until now!


    Xue Tuanzi hoped to be praised by his master, but now he was a little embarrassed to be thanked so solemnly by his master. It twisted its little body and said ufortably: "You are my master, and I should save you. You don''t have to feel guilty or thank you! Besides, even if you don''t save you and find another master, you will still be sealed. I can''te out until the space reaches the sixth level again. If the person I find is unreliable, I won''t have a chance toe out even if I am sealed for thousands of years."


    Its not like it has never encountered such an unreliable master before. It doesnt even remember how many years it was sealed before it met Yan Yan! After finally finding Yan Yan, an owner with nine lifetimes of merit, he will not give up easily just because of a small setback!


    Mo Yan didn''t know what Xue Tuanzi was thinking, so she hugged it tightly, covering the wetness in her eyes with her drooped eyelids.


    It is true that she is the owner of Xue Tuanzi, but if she died, Xue Tuanzi could find another descendant of the Mo family to recognize its owner. Not only did it not do this, but it also fought to the death (although it would not die) to keep her soul. , passing through the turbulence of time and space, brought her back to her true nature.

 Chapter 633: Need a helper for growing vegetables (3)

    Chapter 633: Need a helper for growing vegetables (3)


    Chapter 633 nting vegetables and cultivating helpers again (3)


    Such a kindness was too heavy, so heavy that she did not have the courage to let Xue Tuanzi take the risk again and take her back to modern times to visit her family.


    Snow Tuanzi didn''t know what his master was thinking. He had been imprisoned in a small merit bead for a long time and couldn''t even speak. Now he regained his freedom and gained the love of his master. He was held in a warm embrace by his master. For a moment, it was so happy that it wanted to fly!


    Although the longing and guilt for her family are always lingering in Mo Yan''s heart, the space has been upgraded to three levels in a row, the area has been expanded to 10,000 acres, and she has gained another cute animal. She can''t help but share it with her rtives and beasts. This joy.


    At night, Mo Yan used the fruits and vegetables in the space to make a sumptuous vegetarian meal for his family and animals. Compared with the fourth-level space, the fruits and vegetables grown in the seventh-level space after being upgraded to the third level in a row not only taste several grades better, but the spiritual energy contained in them is many times richer. After finishing the meal, it would be no exaggeration to describe everyone''s faces as radiant.


    Mo Qingze and others didn''t think of going up to the space, thinking that the vegetables in the garden were well taken care of and Mo Yan''s cooking skills were improving.


    Seeing that the fruits and vegetables were so effective, Mo Yan nned to send some to Huixianju, and Shopkeeper Xing would deliver them to Chu Heng. Although Chu Heng''s poison has been detoxified now, his body needs long-term conditioning to truly recover. Eating these fruits and vegetables with rich spiritual energy is better than drinking those tonics, which are three parts poisonous!


    The sooner Chu Heng recovers, the better, and the safety of their family will be more guaranteed.


    Li Yan touched her bloated belly, stood up, put away the dishes, and joked: "These vegetables are more delicious than meat. If they are sold on the street, even if they are more expensive than pork, there will probably be people rushing to buy them." .


    Tang Xin helped clean up, and her eyes lit up when she heard this: "We grow a lot of vegetables in our backyard and they grow very fast. We usually don''t have time to eat them, so we pick them and give them away. If we sell them on the street, we will definitely make a lot of money." , even if the vegetables in the backyard are not enough to sell, it will be enough to open a vegetable patch, and I can take care of it by myself!"


    Having been in Mo''s house for more than half a year, she has no worries about food and clothing, which makes Tang Xin, who is used to living a hard life, particrly satisfied. But whenever it was quiet at night, she couldn''t help but worry that this kind of life might disappear one day, so in the Mo family, she always worked hard, but never made demands, for fear of being punished by the Mo family. He was rejected by the Mo family and was kicked out of the Mo family.


    If the Mo family really wants to sell vegetables, she cane in handy and make money for the Mo family, so that she can feel more at ease.


    We are building a winery now, and my family is busy all day long. How can I spare the time to sell vegetables on the street?


    "Yes, things on the construction site are important. Our family is not short of money for selling vegetables now, so there is no need to get up early and go to the markette at night."


    Haha, if you really want to grow vegetables and sell them, then just like the winter beforest, just nt the twenty acres ofnd and make money with vegetables in the winter!


    Everyone didn''t know what Tang Xin was thinking, but they just thought she really wanted to make money by farming and selling vegetables. They all smiled and persuaded her to give up this idea. Only Mo Yan thoughtfully remembered what Xue Tuanzi said about regaining her original body and getting rid of it. The rules of heaven and earth restrict it, and the space must be upgraded to level ten.


    It is more difficult to upgrade the space level one by one, and it is even more difficult to meet someone like Chu Heng who can upgrade several levels just to save a life. Since the quality is not enough, then the quantity will make up for it.


    Just relying on her to umte merit one by one, it may take ten years, and the space may not be able to be upgraded to another level. In this case, she must find ways to do more good deeds and strive to reach the tenth level as soon as possible.

 Chapter 634: Need a helper for growing vegetables (4)

    Chapter 634: Need a helper for growing vegetables (4)


    Chapter 634 nting vegetables and cultivating helpers again (4)


    Tang Xin''s idea of growing and selling vegetables is a good one. She can use the spiritual spring water to let the whole vige grow vegetables in greenhouses to help them get rid of poverty. Firstly, it is for merit, and secondly, the life of the whole vige will be better, and there will be no So many "pink eyes" were staring at their home.


    The more she thought about it, the more feasible it became. Mo Yan couldn''t wait to talk to the vige chief about it, but looking at the dark night outside, she suppressed the idea for the time being and discussed it with Mo Qingze.


    Mo Qingze has always been supportive of his daughter''s ideas, but this time the incident involved more than a thousand people in the entire vige, and he had to express his concerns: "Last year, people who grew vegetables in greenhouses lost a lot of money. There is still a famine, and if you now call on everyone to grow vegetables in greenhouses, I am afraid not many people will be willing to take this risk."


    Mo Yan was not worried about this problem at all and said with a slight smile: "We grew vegetables in the greenhouse and earned this house in just one year. There are always brave people who are willing to try with us. As long as the vegetable growers can taste the benefits this year, Next year, are you still worried that the remaining ones wont be nted?


    Mo Yan spoke confidently, as if he was absolutely sure to grow vegetables in the greenhouse. Mo Qingze just smiled, looked around his dining room and said, "In that case, tomorrow dad will go to the vige chief to talk about this matter. How many people are willing to follow the nting, you just have to make arrangements."


    Mo Yan agreed and said to Tang Xin, who had bright eyes: "When the people who grow greenhouse vegetables are determined, I will make ns and arrangements. Then you will watch from the sidelines. How will the greenhouse vegetables be arranged this time next year? Ill leave it to you, what do you think?


    To grow vegetables in greenhouses on arge scale, you need to understand the market in advance and arrange the nting area reasonably. Otherwise, if supply exceeds demand, not to mention not making money, the vegetables you grow will probably rot in the ground. This kind of thing can happen in the past life. It had happened more than once, and she didn''t want to see such a waste.


    Tang Xin looked at Mo Yan in disbelief. It took a while to understand what she meant, and she stammered: "I, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to do it well!"


    Mo Yan encouraged: "This matter is not difficult to do. I will take you to do it with me this year. If you don''t understand anything, just ask me, and you will definitely learn it."


    Once the winery is built, there will be more and more things at home. If she does everything herself, will she die of exhaustion? Since Tang Xin was so interested in growing and selling vegetables, and she was alreadymitted to it, it was perfect to leave it to her.


    Tang Xin couldn''t control herself with excitement and didn''t know how to ce her hands. Li Yan on the side gently bumped her with her elbow and reminded: "Hurry up and ept it. Sister Yan Yan believes in you so much. Why don''t you still do it?" Whats there to hesitate about?


    Tang Xin got an idea and said gratefully to Mo Yan: "Sister Yan Yan, don''t worry, I will study hard. If I don''t study well, you can hit me and scold me, as long as...as long as..."


    After asking for "just" for a long time, Tang Xin didn''t ask for anything, and her face suddenly turned red.


    But Mo Yan understood the unfinished meaning of her words and couldn''t help but smile: "As long as you are really willing to learn, if you don''t know it once, I will teach you twice, and if you don''t know it twice, I will teach you three times... Beating and scolding, you Yan Sister Yan doesnt want to be that fierce tigress!


    As soon as he heard the word "tigress", the hairy ball who was feasting on vegetables became unhappy and ran over to rub Mo Yan''s legs reluctantly.


    It is also a tiger, but it is very gentle and not fierce at all. Not only can it protect Yanyan, but it can also warm Yanyan''s bed in winter. It is what Yanyan calls a "warm man"!


    Poof!


    As soon as everyone recovered from Mo Yan''s humorous metaphor, they saw Mao Tuan''s "unyielding" actions, and everyone couldn''t helpughing out loud. Even Tang Xin, who was so moved that he couldn''t help crying, also Tears turn intoughter.

 Chapter 635: Need a helper for growing vegetables (5)

    Chapter 635: Need a helper for growing vegetables (5)


    Chapter 635: Growing vegetables and cultivating helpers (5)


    Mo Yan pinched Mao Tuan''s furry ears with a smile, and reluctantlypromised: "Okay, okay, you are a ''warm man'', not a fierce ''tiger''! However, if you dare not take a shower again, you will be dirty If you climb into my bed, I will find a ferocious tigress to be your wife." By the end, it had be a ferocious threat.


    Hairball is only one year old. If you consider it as an adult, he is still a half-grown child with not all his hair. When he heard this, he quickly covered his face with his two paws in shame. He looked so cute!


    Everyone was so happy to see it that they dared to touch the big hairy head of Hairball. Hairball was so embarrassed that he couldn''t raise his head, and he couldn''t care about the evil hands on his head.


    This was the first time Mo Yan saw a shy hairball. After being stunned, she couldn''t helpughing. She seemed to have found another good way to tease the hairball!


    Maodan, who was covering his face and afraid to see people, had no idea what his unscrupulous owner was thinking. Untilter, he actually found a tigress as a mate. Every time he was bullied, he felt infinite resentment towards his owner, feeling that he was a mate. Falling into the "curse" of the master, he blindly found such a careless "daughter-inw".


    At night, Mo Yan took the beasts into the space, and then even the red python that refused to go back to the mountain was brought in. With Xue Tuanzi around, Chi Mang didn''t dare to do it again.


    Sure enough, when the five beasts who were having fun in the vast space saw Xue Tuanzi jumping into Mo Yan''s arms, they really didn''t dare to mess around. Their instincts told them that this guy was a big deal. If they offended him, they might be destroyed by the beast''s way.


    With this, Mo Yan poked Xue Duanzi''s soft belly and expressed her satisfaction. God knew that every time they let these guys in, the orchard and the brewed fruit wine would be ruined a lot. She wanted to get angry and hurt the beast just by looking at it.


    Seeing Xue Tuanzi looking at the five beasts from head to toe, his dark eyes full of disgust, Mo Yan couldn''t help but say good things for the five beasts: "They are very powerful, they have helped me a lot several times, you can Get along well with them and dont bully them!


    Hearing this, Xue Tuanzi said disdainfully: "They are not even first-level spiritual beasts, so how can they be so powerful? Humph, even if I bully them, I feel like I have no sense of style!"


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, looking at the five beasts who dared to be angry but dare not speak, and suddenly felt that if they were left alone in the space in the future, the space would probably be even more chaotic.


    However, as a good master, she naturally has the obligation to teach Xue Tuanzi to get along well with her animalpanions: "Although I don''t know what level of first-level spiritual beast you are talking about, you must understand that this is not a cultivation continent. The rules will not allow spiritual beasts to appear. They are already powerful beings among beasts on thisnd. You cannot ask them to use the standards of the Cultivation Continent, which is unfair to them."


    Hearing this, Xue Tuanzi nced at the five beasts, and finally said reluctantly: "Huh, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to them! But you are outside and need their protection, but they are too weak. I need to train them carefully. During this period, let them stay in the space!"


    Mo Yan looked at the serious Xue Tuanzi with suspicion, unable to see anything from its "face". When he saw that the five beasts had put aside their previous suspicions and seemed to be very moved, he agreed.


    The five beasts were left in the space. Mo Yan suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. Feeling a little worried, he entered the space again. As a result, I saw the five beasts covered with injuries and lying on the ground limply.


    Snow dumplings floated in the air, and dazzling beams of light shot out from its round eyes, hitting the five beasts directly, leaving behind cruel scars with deep visible blood!

 Chapter 636: dangerous encounter(1)

    Chapter 636: dangerous encounter(1)


    Chapter 636 Dangerous Encounter (1)


    Such a cruel training method opened Mo Yan''s eyes. She felt sorry for the five beasts who had been tortured so much that they didn''t have a good fur on their bodies. She hoped that Xue Tuanzi could change the training method, but it turned out that the first person to object was not Xue Tuanzi, but the five beasts.


    After Xue Tuanzi exined, Mo Yan realized that the beams of light emitted from its eyes contained spiritual power. Although the five beasts were covered with bruises, the injection parts were precisely the acupuncture points of the five beasts. These tendons and Under the tempering of spiritual power, the acupuncture points will make the five beasts'' physiques more perfect.


    Even though due to the constraints of the rules of heaven and earth, the five beasts cannot be promoted to spiritual beasts and cannot use spiritual power like Xue Tuanzi, their physique and sensitivity are no worse than spiritual beasts, and even better than spiritual beasts in some aspects.


    This tempering method is too **** and will make the five beasts being tempered extremely painful. If they didn''t drink spiritual spring water frequently, their flesh, flesh, and bones would be much stronger than ordinary beasts, and they wouldn''t be able to withstand a blow from such a snow dumpling.


    The pursuit of powerful power is the nature of beasts, and the five beasts are no exception. They desire to be powerful, on the one hand to protect Mo Yan, and on the other hand to achieve their own goals. Even if they are bruised and unable to stand up, they will never flinch.


    Looking at the determination in the eyes of the weak five beasts, Mo Yan respected their choices, touched their heads one by one, and silently exited the space...


    The next day, Mo Yan went to Yang Bao and told Yang Bao about his n to grow vegetables in the greenhouse, hoping that Yang Bao would spread the news from door to door. If any viger is willing to nt together, just sign up with him before the end of the month, and she will make unified arrangements then.


    Yang Bao knew that Mo Yans starting point was for the good of the vige, but he was not very optimistic about greenhouse vegetables, so he advised her to be cautious. After all, the people who built greenhousesst year suffered huge losses and are still suffering from famine. Those vigers who did not follow the trend are still feeling lucky. Who dares to think of this?


    The Mo family has a big business and can afford to pay even if it is lost. However, other families in the vige cannot withstand any storm. Even if he is the vige chief, he cannot force the vigers to nt together!


    To take a step back, even if someone is willing, who knows whether there will be a snowstorm or cold wave? When the vigers suffer losses, not only he, the vige chief, willin, but the Mo family may also be angered, and it is not impossible to evenpensate the vigers for their losses.


    Mo Yan was mentally prepared to be rejected before she came. At this time, Yang Bao''s persuasion was all for the sake of her family, and she would not think that he was ungrateful, so she smiled and said: "It depends on the vigers'' volition whether to nt or not. They If I dont want to, can I force it? Although there are risks, the benefits are also considerable. My family only earned the house we have today by growing vegetables in greenhouses the year beforest. Who can guarantee that there wont be a second family?


    As soon as Yang Bao heard this, the spacious and elegant Mo Family Courtyard came to mind, and he couldn''t help but feel envious in his eyes. If it weren''t for the Mo family''s precedent, who would have thought that making greenhouse vegetables would be so profitable, and no one would follow suit and lose money.


    This girl is right, there are risks, but the benefits are also visible. I''m sure there will be bold people willing to work with the Mo family. Besides, this girl is blessed by the gods. No matter what she does to make money, she has never suffered a loss?


    Thinking of this, Yang Bao gritted his teeth and agreed: "Girl Yan, uncle will pass this on for you. Uncle is also willing to bet this time, so he will be the first to sign up. What you want to do then is up to you. of!"


    The smile on Mo Yan''s face became brighter and brighter: "Uncle Yang, don''t worry, my niece can''t guarantee how much money I can make you, but I can do it without letting you lose money! You can also tell other vigers about this."

 Chapter 637: dangerous encounter(2)

    Chapter 637: dangerous encounter(2)


    Chapter 637 Dangerous Encounter (2)


    Whether this is the truth or a lie, Yang Bao felt very at ease when he heard it: "Uncle knows that you are a capable person, and I am waiting to get lucky with you this time!"


    The two reached a consensus and quickly discussed the relevant details. After Mo Yan left, Yang Bao immediately went to find more than a dozen families of original residents in Liuyang Vige. In the end, only one family was willing, and they were only willing to give up one acre ofnd for farming.


    Comparatively, those immigrants who escaped from the disaster were much more active and bold. There were more than a dozen people who were willing to work with the Mo family to grow greenhouse vegetables, and they immediately signed up with Yang Bao.


    In addition to being brave and adventurous, these vigers, like Yang Bao, also feel that Mo Yan is blessed by the gods and will surely have a bumper harvest of vegetables in the greenhouse this time and make a lot of money.


    Mo Yan came out from Yang Baos house and went to the houses of those with whom she had made friends and told them about the vegetables in the greenhouse.


    Lin Da, Sister-inw Cai and others have helped the Mo family sell vegetables, so they naturally know how popr the vegetables that are usuallymonce will be in winter. It is impossible not to be tempted. They also believe that Mo Yan will not do anything he is not sure about. , almost all of them are willing to follow.


    By the end of September, after final confirmation, nearly thirty households in the vige were willing to grow vegetables in greenhouses, ounting for one-third of the entire vige, which was much more than Mo Yan had imagined.


    She spent a night carefully listing down the matters rted to greenhouse vegetables, including how to build a greenhouse, how to dividebor in the process of growing vegetables, how to exchange dailybor points for ie, as well as possible disputes and solutions. Wait, write it clearly. When the timees, as long as you follow the above, there won''t be any big problems.


    Mo Yan exined these matters clearly to Tang Xin one by one, and decided to let Tang Xin give it a try this year. If Tang Xin has this ability, next year he canpletely let go of the Dapeng vegetable matter.


    With the vegetables in the greenhouse arranged, Mo Yan focused most of his energy on the construction site, and his daily life was busy and fulfilling. Fortunately, Xue Tuanzi, the space weapon spirit, is here to keep the space in order, so she doesn''t need to worry about it at all. In this way, the hard work at night is eliminated, and finally there is no need to fall asleep with backache.


    In addition, she paid attention to Chu Heng''s body. She often sent spiritual spring water and fresh fruits and vegetables to Huixian Residence. She also knew that Chu Heng was recuperating in Jingshan Vi and his body was recovering well. He was less than half After a few months, you can open the windows to get some air.


    You must know that after the heart-eating poison was discharged, Chu Heng''s body became extremely weak. Not only could he not get off the ground, he could not even bear a breath of wind, otherwise he would catch a cold. Once you catch a cold, it can cause other illnesses in your body, which can be life-threatening at any time.


    As a result, people who really care about Chu Heng dare not be careless in the slightest. Emperor Hui''an even issued an order to temporarily suspend Xiao Ruiyuan from all his duties and let him be responsible for the safety of Jingshan Courtyard to prevent those ghosts and snake gods from appearing again and attacking Chu Heng. Kill him.


    Some people, especially the princes and princes who were crippled by Chu Heng and were injured and unable to take the throne, wanted to eat his blood and eat his flesh. He originally wanted to take advantage of Chu Heng''s weakness to create trouble and try his best to attack him, but was suppressed by Xiao Ruiyuan and Emperor Hui''an. Emperor Hui''an even called these sons to the pce and scolded them severely. .


    What Emperor Hui''an meant in his words was that if something happened to the prince Chu Heng, he would me them all, and even if he established another prince, it would never be them. In this way, those princes and princespletely gave up their thoughts on dealing with Chu Heng, and instead transferred their full revenge to the people who saved Chu Heng.


    Although it was clear that Chu Heng was saved by a ghost doctor, people who knew the inside story easily traced Mo Yan. Those princes and princes secretly resented Mo Yan for ruining their good deeds and allowing Chu Heng, who was the least threat, to sessfully escape death, thereby making the position of crown prince more stable, so naturally they did not want to let her go.

 Chapter 638: dangerous encounter(3)

    Chapter 638: dangerous encounter(3)


    Chapter 638 Dangerous Encounter (3)


    However, when Emperor Hui''an personally sent a hundred guards to **** Mo Yan back to the capital, he clearly told everyone that this little girl was registered in front of his old man, and anyone who dared to attack her would be a p in the face. .


    The princes and princes did not want to be rejected by Emperor Hui''an, and they did not dare to offend Chu Heng for the time being. The Phoenix Mountain beast attack made them realize Chu Heng''s cruelty, so they all stood aside and waited for other brothers to take action.


    As a result, the Mo family is particrly peaceful. However, there are many more secret guards guarding the Mo family. Some are sent by Xiao Ruiyuan, some arranged by Yan Junyu, and some ordered by Chu Heng.


    Mo Yan didn''t know about these things, and even after resumingmunication with Xiao Ruiyuan, she never heard him mention it. Therefore, seeing that nothing bad happened to her family for more than ten days, her originally worried heart gradually calmed down.


    On September 14th, the Mo family got up early. After breakfast, Mo Yan washed her hands and carefully prepared the food for her father in the examination room, not daring to be careless in the slightest.


    The autumn period of Dachu begins on September 15th and ends on September 21st,sting seven days in total. During these seven days, the candidates kept their exam answer sheets and ate, drank and defecated in a narrow small room that was one foot long and half a foot wide. In addition to providing clean water and arranging for someone to empty the toilets every day, Gongyuan takes care of all other needs of the candidates themselves.


    Now that the weather has cooled down, Mo Yan has prepared ready-to-eat cooked food such as green dumplings and sushi. When the timees, he can heat it on a small stove and use it directly.


    This alone was not enough, she also prepared nutritious eight-treasure rice ording to a certain proportion. Babao rice is all produced in the space. It is delicious when cooked as porridge or rice. You dont need to prepare other dishes to go with the rice. It is very suitable for eating in the examination room.


    In addition, spiritual spring water is also indispensable. The space has been upgraded to the seventh level, and the spiritual spring water has added two heaven-defying effects: detoxification and healing. No matter how deeply poisoned you are, as long as your vitality is notpletely cut off, you can use the spiritual spring water to remove the toxins from your body. It just takes different lengths of time depending on the severity of the toxins.


    Inparison, the function of curing diseases is weaker. Ordinary diseases can be cured after a few drinks. For serious and life-threatening diseases, Lingquan water can only y a role in dying life, and cannot "cure the disease". . After all, birth, old age, sickness and death are naturalws that cannot be vited. If Lingquan water dares to **** people from the hands of the King of Hell, the rules of heaven and earth may not tolerate it.


    Although no one will bring water in, candidates with good family conditions will prepare some ginseng soup in advance to avoid falling down in the examination room.


    If they are taken out midway, even if they can take the exam again three yearster, the impact on the candidates will be very serious. After all, how many three years can a person have in his life? Who can guarantee that you wont faint again next time? This kind of thing happens every year, and it happens in every Gongyuan, and no one can guarantee that they won''t be next.


    Although Mo Yan hopes that his father can go to high school in one fell swoop, he will not put pressure on his already nervous father. He can only try his best to make his father in a good mood and in good health to take the scientific examination. However, he does not expect that all this will stand in the way. Don''t let viins cause trouble.


    Thinking that Han Zhiyun would also attend this autumn festival, Mo Yan prepared a copy for him just like his father. After noon, all the things were moved to the carriage. After checking again and again, Mo Yan made sure that nothing was left behind, and then he and Xiner went to the capital with their father.


    Gongyuan is some distance away from Changshan Academy, so it is obviously not suitable to live in a rented house. Mo Yan originally wanted to rent a room at an inn near Gongyuan, but he didn''t want to bete and all the rooms were rented by other candidates. .

 Chapter 639: dangerous encounter(4)

    Chapter 639: dangerous encounter(4)


    Chapter 639 Dangerous Encounter (4)


    Fortunately, Han Zhiyun had a small house near Gongyuan, so he invited Mo Qingze to live with him. It was only for one night, and it was not inconvenient. Mo Qingze epted his friend''s kindness.


    Han Zhiyun arranged it well, and Mo Yan couldn''t find anything wrong even if he wanted to. However, her thoughtfulness in preparing food for Han Zhiyun made Han Zhiyun very happy, and she said that she had recognized a good niece. He also expressed envy, jealousy and hatred towards his friend for having such a considerate and filial daughter.


    Seeing that nothing happened to the two sisters, Mo Yan left Han Zhiyun''s courtyard with Xin''er and drove a carriage to Zhizhi Hall to visit Zhen''er and Yun Zhao. After giving them newly made food and seasonal clothes, the sisters The two went to the market to buy daily necessities such as oil, salt, sauce and vinegar.


    Passing by a cloth shop, Mo Yan suddenly remembered that in a few days it would be the day when the Wu family and their son would move into a new home. It would be very appropriate to buy some practical fabrics to make quilt pillowcases as a housewarming gift.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan took Xin''er and walked in.


    The cloth shop is quiterge and the decoration is of high quality. However, since it was afternoon, there were not many guests in the cloth shop, so it seemed a bit deserted.


    The clerk in the store saw that although the sisters were strangers and there were no maids following them, the clothes they wore were made of good materials that their cloth shop could not produce. He thought that the sisters were nobledies from some family who rarely went out. I came out for a walk on a whim, so I hurriedly greeted him and said enthusiastically: "You twodies, there are private rooms to choose from. Pleasee with me."


    Facing the waiter''s attentive reception, Mo Yan raised her eyebrows, and immediately understood that it was thanks to these two clothes. Speaking of which, the materials used by their family to make clothes were all sent by Xiao Ruiyuan, Yan Junyu and the Han family, but they didn''t expect that the waiters would treat them differently.


    Seeing Xin''er wringing her fingers ufortably, Mo Yan held her hand and nodded to the waiter: "Thank you!"


    As soon as the waiter heard this, he quickly led the people inside.


    The guy led the way, and the Mo Yan sisters followed behind. At the corner of the aisle, a group of people came over carrying Guang Hao on their backs. Mo Yan vaguely saw that the people in charge were a man and two women. Judging from their clothes and their voices, they were undoubtedly a family of three. Behind the three of them were several maids and women, whose identities were unknown, and they looked very impressive.


    The girl in a bright red dress stood between the middle-aged couple, as if deliberately separating them, holding the man''s arm affectionately and acting coquettishly. The middle-aged man touched the girl''s head and seemed to agree to the girl''s request, causing the girl to cheer. The beautiful middle-aged woman next to her had an indulgent smile on her face and seemed to love the girl very much.


    If she looked at it from a distance, Mo Yan would be happy for this harmonious and happy family of three. But when pedestrians came closer and finally saw their appearance clearly, she just felt depressed, especially when she saw Xin''er''s surprised look on her face. When he stared at the beautiful middle-aged woman, he wanted to pull her away from here immediately.


    The first person to see the Mo sisters was Du Shi. The gentle smile on her face suddenly froze, and a trace of obvious panic shed in her almond-shaped eyes, which were exactly the same as Xiner''s. She wanted to pretend that she didn''t know each other and just pass by, but she couldn''t help but stare at the two sisters. When she saw the older sister pulling her younger sister away with an expressionless expression, she suddenly felt a surge in her heart. A sharp pain made her cover her heart involuntarily.


    "Hey, why is it you, a country bumpkin again? What a bad luck!" Chen Shanshan turned her head and saw the Mo sisters standing aside, yelling sarcastically.


    Seeing that Du''s face was not good, Chen Ji, who was talking to her with concern, couldn''t help but look over when he heard his daughter''s cry. When he saw Xiao Xin''er, who looked very simr to his wife, his gentle eyes shed. A deep cold light...

 Chapter 640: Brutal Yan Yan unties the knot in my heart (1)

    Chapter 640: Brutal Yan Yan unties the knot in my heart (1)


    Chapter 640 Brutal Yanyan unties the knot (1)


    There are people who look alike in the world, and Chen Ji, who has traveled extensively, has seen it with his own eyes, but his facial features are as if they were carved out of the same mold, so he has to be suspicious.


    Moreover, the older one next to him clearly looks a bit like his wife between his eyebrows and eyes. Looking at the age of the two, they are just about the same. There are so many coincidences that even a fool will not believe that this is a real coincidence. So simple.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ji''s face darkened, and his eyes turned poisonous when he looked at the Mo sisters.


    Mo Yan felt as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake, and a chill ran through his body. He knew exactly where the man''s hostility came from.


    Xiner beside her was so frightened that she unconsciously held her sister''s hand. She didn''t understand why the man in front of her looked so kind-hearted, but his eyes were so scary and frightening.


    Mo Yanhui held her sister''s hand andforted her silently. When she gradually rxed, she asked the waiter in front of her: "Aren''t you going to take our sister to the private room? Why don''t you lead the way?"


    The clerk looked at Chen Ji and his entourage with a troubled expression, and then at Mo Yan, who looked indifferent but was putting huge pressure on people for no reason. He finally gritted his teeth and was about to step forward to politely ask Chen Ji and his entourage to leave so that they could clear the aisle. , Chen Shanshan rushed forward, pushed him away, pointed at Mo Yan''s nose and cursed: "You bitch, you blocked my girl''s way, and you dare to ignore my girl''s words, who gave you the courage to do so?" ?


    "You, shut up!" Xin''er, who always regarded her sister more important than herself, didn''t wait for her sister to speak. She endured the fear in her heart and boldly stood up and retorted: "You are dressed in fine clothes and call your servants. , she looks like ady, but she talks ''bitch'' when she opens her mouth and ''cowardly'' when she shuts her mouth, and her dirty words are worse than those of a rough woman in the countryside. People from the outside should really be taught toe in and take a look at the rich families. Miss, is this your behavior?"


    Chen Shanshan didn''t take the teenage Xin''er seriously at first, but now she was so ridiculed by her that she was so angry that her nose became crooked. She raised her right hand high and pped Xin''er hard in the face: " You cheap girl, youre looking for death!


    Mo Yan''s face darkened, and amidst Du Shi''s exmation and Chen Ji''s loud shouts, he raised his foot and kicked Chen Shanshan in the stomach. It seemed like a light kick, but it instantly kicked the person half a foot away, and happened tond at the feet of the man and woman who couldn''t believe it.


    Ah Chen Shanshan clutched her stomach and screamed like a pig waiting to be ughtered, shaking the entire cloth vige.


    Chen Ji''s face changed drastically, and he quickly bent down and picked up his daughter: "Shan''er, Shan''er, how are you? Quick, go find the doctor!"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Du hurriedly asked her personal maid to run to call the doctor, and anxiously gathered around Chen Shanshan to greet her. Her loving look was not like a stepmother treating her stepdaughter.


    "Ah - it hurts so much, Dad, my daughter is hurting so much! You, you go and beat her to death... No, you find someone to sell her to the lowest-grade Gon Yard. My daughter wants to watch her being trampled by thousands of people. , Go quickly, go and avenge your daughter, avenge your daughter!"


    Chen Shanshan was sweating profusely in pain and clutched Chen Ji''s clothes tightly. She screamed in pain while not forgetting to ask Chen Ji to avenge her. What she said did not sound like a girl raised by a serious family!


    "Shan''er, the doctor ising soon. Please be patient and don''t say anything! Don''t worry, dad will definitely avenge this revenge for you!" Chen Ji softlyforted his daughter, handed her over to the maids and women, and headed towards Mo Yan strode over, the murderous intent in his eyes undisguised.


    Seven or eight years ago, Chen Ji, who had just returned to his hometown and learned that his beloved woman was married and had a child, attempted to kill the Mo family, but was finally stopped by Du. Some time ago, Mrs. Du suddenly mentioned the child, and the murderous intention was about to start again. However, he found someone to go to Mojia Vige, only to learn that four members of the Mo family died on the way to escape.

 Chapter 641: The ferocious Yan Yan unties the knot in my heart (2)

    Chapter 641: The ferocious Yan Yan unties the knot in my heart (2)


    Chapter 641 Brutal Yanyan unties the knot (2)


    As a result, someone who was obviously dead suddenly appeared in front of Chen Ji and severely injured his only daughter. The desire to kill became stronger and stronger, and he could not find any reason to let go of these two unsightly viins!


    The clerk of Buzhuang witnessed this reversal scene with his own eyes. He looked nkly at Chen Ji, who was striding forward with murderous intent. He only had two words in his heart: It''s over!


    Seeing Chen Ji approaching with murderous intent, Mo Yan didn''t want to hurt the innocent man, so he pushed him aside. Before Chen Ji''s p fell, he raised his feet again with a mocking look on his face. Chen Ji had no time to react. Next, he kicked him with full force.


    This kick was not for the stomach, but for the knees, which are more fragile than the stomach!


    There was just a click, and the kneecap broke!


    These days, not only were the five beasts being "trained" by Xue Tuanzi in the space day and night, but Mo Yan was also caught and tortured by Xue Tuanzi for some time. He was not as miserable as the five beasts, but he also suffered pain that he had never experienced before. Fortunately, the effect was significant. Not only did her strength increase a lot, but her skills also became sharper. It was difficult for ordinary people to avoid her sudden attacks.


    Chen Ji''s raised right hand didn''t have time toe down, and he fell heavily backward to the ground. His face, which was originally flushed with anger, turned pale in an instant. He gritted his teeth tightly, so that he didn''t look as miserable as Chen Shanshan. Call.


    Mo Yan took out a white handkerchief and wiped her toes with a look of disgust under Chen Ji''s resentful eyes, as if her toes were stained with something disgusting.


    This was not pretentious, she was really disgusted, especially when she saw that the close family of three were actually these three people. The resentment buried deep in her soul was like an erupting volcano, uncontrobly wanting to destroy everything, so she Only then could he take action uncontrobly, seriously injuring the father and daughter.


    Mo Yan knew that this surge of resentment did not belong to her, but to be precise, it belonged to the other half of her soul. That "she" not only resented the irresponsible mother, but even more hated the man who "kidnapped" the mother and destroyed their family''s happiness!


    "She" can''t forget the hurt the family suffered and the ridicule from others after her mother eloped with this man; she can''t forget that her younger siblings were pointed at and called "bastards" and ran home crying countless times; she can''t forget Forget that on countless cold nights, her younger siblings, who were as cold as ice cubes, trembled and asked her why other children had mothers but they did not...


    If today is "she" is present, and see the scene of this father''s mother -in w love, I am afraid that the hearts of the "family of three" are all there!


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Mrs. Du almost fainted. She threw herself in front of Chen Ji with weak hands and feet. Her still beautiful face was shrouded in deep distress and was instantly covered with tears: "Brother Ji, Brother Ji How are you, how are you?"


    Chen Ji struggled to stand up, but as soon as he moved, he felt heartbreaking pain in his knees, making him unable to move at all.


    Looking at the crying maid, Chen Ji''s eyes shed withplexity. For the first time, he did notfort her when she was crying. He only said to the group of shrinking maids and women behind him: "Help me get up." !


    Several maids and wives reacted and nced at Mo Yan in fear. Seeing that she seemed to have no intention of stopping her, they tremblingly helped Chen Ji, who could not stand on his legs, to sit up. There were two smart ones and one I went to move the chair, and with Chen Ji''s approval, I hurried to find the doctor.


    Chen Ji''s indifference made Mrs. Du panic all of a sudden. She stood there helplessly. She identally saw her stepdaughter who was in so much pain that she couldn''t straighten her waist but looked at her mockingly. Her brain suddenly became hot and she rushed to Mo Yan''s face. In front of him, he was about to rebuke loudly, but under Mo Yan''s fierce gaze, he unconsciously turned into a murmur: "Why do you do it? Why do you do it so hard to him? Do you know, do you know I dont know if he is

 Chapter 642: The ferocious Yan Yan unties the knot (3)

    Chapter 642: The ferocious Yan Yan unties the knot (3)


    Chapter 642: Brutal Yan Yan unties the knot (3)


    At this point, Du Shi stopped abruptly, the resentment on her face was reced by panic, and she quickly covered it up, and her face showed resentment again.


    Mo Yan saw Du''s series of changes in her eyes, thinking that she was afraid that their sisters'' identities would be revealed to their faces, causing her to be rejected by the man and never live a prosperous life. Mo Yan looked at Du with a more sarcastic look. He said without a trace of emotion: "Let the father and daughter beat us without taking action? Or - in your eyes, no matter whether we sisters have done anything wrong or not, we should just stand and be beaten by your husband and daughter?"


    When talking about her husband and daughter, she deliberately emphasized her tone. Seeing Du''s face stiffen, the sarcasm on his face became more and more obvious.


    These words were more like a knife, piercing Du Shi''s heart. Du Shi''s pale face became paler and paler, tears streaming down her face: "No, no, that''s not what I meant, I''m not..."


    At this moment, Mo Yan didn''t even want to look at Du Shi, and he couldn''t care less about her. Seeing Xin''er looking at Du Shi nkly, not knowing what she was thinking, she couldn''t help but feel tight. She quickly held her hand and said warmly: "Xin''er, it''s gettingte. Let''s go home first ande back when we go to the city next time. purchase."


    Xin''er came back to her senses and shifted her gaze from Du''s face to her sister''s face. The inquiry and doubt in her eyes made Mo Yan''s heart skip a beat.


    After a long time, Xin''er returned her sister''s sweet smile, nodded and said, "Then let''s go back first. Then we''ll ask Aunt Wu which colors they like, and we''ll pick themter."


    Mo Yan felt relieved. Seeing that the waiter was so frightened that he forgot to call someone, he decided to take Xiner out without informing him.


    "Stop, stop!" Chen Ji''s voice rang out. Although his voice was trembling with pain, the murderous intent in his tone did not diminish at all: "In broad daylight, you dare to hurt someone, do you have any righteousness in your eyes?"


    You have no choice but to use the royal method to deal with her? Mo Yan snorted coldly and turned to look at Chen Ji, who had a resentful look on his face. A bright smile suddenly appeared on his face, but his words were extremely sinister: "Want to sue me at the Yamen? Then let''s see if I go there first. If you go to jail, you will die first!"


    This threat was more than just words. Since everyone had murderous intentions towards their sisters, why couldn''t she strike first? With the five beasts around, it is not difficult to deal with Chen Ji''s potential danger without anyone noticing.


    Chen Jileng was unaware that Mo Yan was so bold. Not only was he not afraid, he even had the intention of killing him. If he wasn''t too stupid, he would have something to rely on. These two scoundrels don''t look stupid. Do they really have a backer behind them?


    He looked at the Mo Yan sisters in confusion, and became more and more certain when he saw that they were wearing the same satin that he had once worn as the eldest daughter of the Lin family.


    Gong satin is a royal gift, and only a few families receive royal rewards every year. All of these families are powerful and wealthy families.


    Even the Lin family he worked for, after being rejected by the Holy Emperor because of that incident, has never received the favor of the royal family. If His Highness King Heng hadn''t still been thinking about his wife''s family and secretly sent many good things, this kind of tribute , not even thedies of the house can wear it.


    But now, such a precious satin, which represents status, is worn by these two scoundrels! If it wasn''t a reward from the Holy One, or if they got involved with a noble person that even the Lin family couldn''t offend, no matter what kind of person they were, they would make him jealous. Not only would they not be able to avenge old and new grudges, but their whole family might fall into the hands of these two scoundrels.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ji''s face became extremely ugly, and his previous n was just aborted.

 Chapter 643: The ferocious Yan Yan unties the knot (4)

    Chapter 643: The ferocious Yan Yan unties the knot (4)


    Chapter 643: Brutal Yanyan unties the knot (4)


    Mo Yan knew that the clothes on her body were very precious, but she didnt know that they were satin that even money could not buy. Seeing Chen Ji being threatened so easily and looking very scared, she was also very puzzled. She didn''t know how to get rid of the trouble in front of her. She had to pay for the tribute satin on her body. Otherwise, she would have prepared a generous gift. Thank you so much to Yan Junyu for sending me the tribute.


    In the end, amidst Chen Ji''s gloominess, Du Shi''s hesitation and Chen Shanshan''s unwilling shouting, the two sisters walked out of the cloth vige calmly and drove away in a carriage.


    After leaving the capital, Mo Yan loosened the reins and got into the carriage. Da Hongzao, who was pulling the cart, consciously walked on the t road. If he encountered an oing carriage, he would tactfully give way and let the carriage on the opposite side pass first to avoid a collision and disturb the two owners in the car. .


    In the car, Xin''er leaned against the car wall and looked out the window in silence. In the past, at this time, she had already hugged her sister''s arm and started chattering.


    Mo Yan sighed silently, gently took Xin''er''s hand, met her tangled gaze, and said softly: "You can ask whatever you want. Whatever I know, I will tell you."


    Xiner bit her lip, as if she was a little embarrassed to speak. After a long time, she hesitated and asked, "She...is that woman?"


    Mo Yan lightly tapped her forehead and said disapprovingly: "What is she? A woman? No matter what, she is the mother who gave birth to you and raised you, so she should be called ''Mother''!"


    "No!" Xin''er stood up suddenly, not caring that her head hit the roof of the car hard, and shouted excitedly at Mo Yan: "She is not my mother, I don''t have such a mother, I will never recognize her, forever Neither will"


    Mo Yan didn''t expect Xin''er''s reaction to be so big. He quickly pulled her to sit down, rubbed the head of her head that was hit, and said distressedly: "Okay, okay, if it''s not, it''s not. Don''t get excited, I won''t talk about this anymore." .


    Xin''er looked at her sister nkly. Such gentle eyes and indulgence were what she had seen since she was a child. No matter how hard and sad her life was, no matter how she wasughed at and insulted by others, as long as she was looked at by such eyes, everything in her heart would be filled with joy. The grievances and unwillingness seemed to disappear without a trace, and she was still a satisfied and happy girl.


    "Sister--" Xin''er''s eyes turned red, and she rushed into Mo Yan''s arms, hugging her waist tightly, and burst into tears: "I don''t have a mother, and I don''t need a mother. I only want my sister and my father." With my brother, our family will always be together, forever together, woo woo..."


    Hearing her sister cry, Mo Yan felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if she was being pricked by a needle. With red eyes, she hugged Xin''er''s shoulders tightly andforted her shoulders and back over and over again, wishing to bear all the pain for her: "Yes, dad, brother, you, you and me, we are a family We will always be together, forever! We still have Zhao''er and Sheng''er, they are also our family, we will be happy, very happy, and live happily forever."


    Sisterwuwu Xiner cried harder and harder, her petite body trembling slightly, as if she wanted to cry out all her sadness and grievances at once.


    The two sisters hugged each other tightly, absorbing each other''s warmth, until Xiner gradually stopped crying and her out-of-control emotions stabilized.


    Xin''er''s big, almond-shaped eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her delicate cheeks were flushed with salty tears.


    Mo Yan found a new handkerchief, soaked it with the spiritual spring water in the water bag, and scrubbed her carefully until her eyes were no longer so red and swollen, and her face returned to its previous smoothness and softness.


    Noticing that her face had be cooler and her eyes were no longer sore, Xin''er quickly took the handkerchief and water bag and began to scrub Mo Yan carefully. When Mo Yan''s face became clean and refreshed, the two sisters smiled at each other and slowly hugged each other. Their moods were brighter than ever.


    Mo Yan patted Xin''er''s back gently, and her soft voice carried a strange tranquility: "Xin''er, you can me her, you can deny her, these sisters will not force you, but there is one thing, you must Can''t hate her..."


    Before Xin''er wanted to refute excitedly, Mo Yan continued: "She was pregnant for ten months and suffered the pain of breaking her bones to give birth to you. She brought you into this world safely and healthily, so that you, me, dad, Zhen''er has be the closest family member! Without her, we three brothers and sisters don''t know where we would end up, and whether we would ever get together one day. Based on these points, you can''t hate her!"


    Even though her soul was once separated into two halves, which can be said to be two free individuals, Du Shi gave birth to "her" but had nothing to do with her. But now that she is integrated into one body, she has to admit that Du is the one who gave birth to her, and she cannot hate Du as "she" did before.


    Those two kicks in Buzhuang were kicked with "her" deep hatred for that man. "She" still hates that man and that woman, but she will work hard to let this hatred go. Eliminate it so that it can no longer affect her life.


    How can we talk about happiness if we live with hatred? She doesn''t want to be affected by "her", and she doesn''t want Xin''er to live with hatred for Du Shi in her heart. It will not do any good to her future life!

 Chapter 644: Coping with death (1)

    Chapter 644: Coping with death (1)


    Chapter 644: Death-seeking response (1)


    Listening to Mo Yan''s words, Xin''er gradually calmed down. She raised her head thoughtfully and looked at the peace between her sister''s eyebrows. She knew that her sister would slowly let go of her resentment towards that woman and work hard to do as she said. live a good life in the future.


    My sister is right. That woman gave me life, raised me, and truly loved me. This alone is enough to make me grateful. What''s more, because of her, I have a kind father who loves me. What right did she have to resent her wonderful sister and lovely brother?


    Even though she was young and didn''t know what kind of life that woman had lived, sheter learned from other people''s words and some things she saw with her own eyes how bitter and mean the second mistress was, forcing that woman, or saying The family was so forced that there was almost no way to survive.


    Seriously speaking, my father hated the woman who once made him unable to lift his head the most, but his father never said a bad word about that woman in front of their siblings. He even once got drunk and held the hands of their three siblings. Crying and saying, I''m sorry for their siblings, it was his fault for letting that woman go away, leaving them without their mother''s love... Now her sister''s words finally made her understand that it was wrong for that woman to abandon her husband and son and elope with others. , but it''s not her fault alone...


    The gloom between Xin''er''s brows slowly dissipated, revealing a bright smile: "Sister, I know what to do! The good days of our family have just begun. If you always remember the past things in your heart and hate those who have made you miserable, How can we, who are in pain, live happily? Sister, dont worry, even if I cant forgive now, I will learn to let go, just like you, and treat that woman as a stranger. From now on, we will live our lives. She enjoys her glory and wealth as if she doesnt exist!


    Seeing that her sister had really figured it out, Mo Yan was very relieved, and felt a slight pain in her heart. Her sister has always been a kind and transparent girl. Although she has experienced a life with no hope for several years, she still maintains her original innocence and is not contaminated by the world. However, growth is always apanied by pain. She only hopes that , her sister can grow up safely and happily under the protection of her and her father. In the future, she will find a husband who loves her and cherishes her, and will apany her to continue her happiness.


    After this incident, the rtionship between the two sisters seems to have gained something more. They are the closest sisters and good friends who can tell each other''s feelings. What happened on this day will be etched in their memories forever and will never fade!


    The two sisters reached a tacit agreement on what happened in the cloth vige and decided to hide it from their father and brother. Now that that person has the life she longed for and a happy family, she is destined to be just a passer-by in their family''s life, and has no significance in talking about it. In this way, there is no need to bother her father and younger brother.


    It''s just that Mo Yan has always been wary of Chen Ji in his heart. Being able to have such a pomp when going out, even if it is just to show off, shows that he has a certain degree of power. A person with mud-legged background could be such a human being in just over ten years. His skills were not simple, and she had to figure it out before she could rest assured.


    After dinner, when night fellpletely, Mo Yan returned to his yard and found the two secret guards originally sent by Xiao Ruiyuan from the corner, hoping that they could help find out Chen Ji''s details.


    But as soon as she finished her request, a secret guard took out a thick letter from his waist and respectfully presented it to Mo Yan: "Miss, the master has ordered that if one day you ask about someone named Chen, Information, Ill leave this to you!

 Chapter 645: Coping with death (2)

    Chapter 645: Coping with death (2)


    Chapter 645: Dealing with Death (2)


    Mo Yan took it and asked in confusion: "How did your master know that today would happen?"


    The two secret guards shook their heads in unison. These secret guards are also divided into levels and subordinates. They are responsible for the same thing. They have few opportunities to act together, so they get different information. Without the master''s instructions, they cannot exchange information at will. After all, there are some confidential tasks, and the fewer people know about them, the better.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan didn''t ask any questions and returned to the room with the thick envelope. When she opened the envelope, she spent half an hour carefully reading all the information about Chen Ji. She was stunned. After a while, she uttered a curse word: "Fuck, Chen Ji is a big boss." Die!"


    The Heart-Destroying Poison of Dare to Love was brought back to the capital by a man named Chen from outside the customs and dedicated to the Lin family. Knowing clearly that the Lin family intended to poison Queen Chunyi, he still dared to participate in the conspiracy and came up with a method of borrowing a knife to kill Queen Chunyi. Such courage and viciousness were not something ordinary people could possess.


    Although the plot was discovered by Emperor Hui''an afterwards, and Concubine Lin was thrown into the cold pce, the vicious plot was still sessful, and he sessfully gained the trust of the head of the Lin family, and finally slowly prated into the center of power of the Lin family.


    Not only did he participate in the murder of Queen Chunyi, he also resolved the Lin family''s affairs that had been kept out of the spotlight for so many years. Even if he did not personally murder other people''s lives, his hands were stained with the blood of innocent people.


    If the sky had eyes, even if lightning struck him to death a hundred times, it would not be able to wash away his sins. This kind of person deserves to lose his soul and never be able to be reborn!


    The Lin family not only has the Lin familys noble concubine, but also has Prince Heng, a close nephew. The head of the Lin family who is currently in charge of the house is also a veteran of three dynasties. The current imperial masters are all over the world, and there are many ministers in the court who are students of the head of the Lin family. , or is inextricably rted to the Lin family.


    Such a tree has deep and intertwined roots, and a single pull can affect the whole body. Therefore, when Emperor Hui''an learned about what the Lin family and Concubine Lin had done, he just ignored the Lin family and relegated Concubine Lin to the cold pce.


    Although the Lin family is very low-key now and seems to have withdrawn from the center of the Chu regime, if this was true, Emperor Hui''an would have taken action against the Lin family long ago. Since he was so afraid, even his queen was poisoned to death and his most beloved son almost died, he couldn''t let him touch the Lin family. I can only say that the Lin family is really not simple!


    No wonder Chen Shanshan is so arrogant and domineering. It turns out that her father found such a strong backer and regarded herself as a realdy from aristocratic families. However, Chen Ji is indeed somewhat capable and ruthless. What happened today may lead to revenge. If hees to find out and uses the power of the Lin family to deal with their family, she will not be afraid; if hees here for evil, She may not be able to take it.


    And as long as the Lin family is here, the person named Chen will be fine. If Emperor Hui''an cannot eradicate the Lin family, once Chu Henges to power, I am afraid that the first person to be operated on will be the Lin family who has the hatred of killing his mother.


    Based on what he did in Fenghuang Mountain, he is definitely a ruthless and decisive master. If the Lin family falls into his hands, where can there be any good fruits to eat? However, Emperor Hui''an was not yet fifty, and his body and bones were very strong. When Chu Heng came to power, he did not know that he would have to wait until the year of the monkey. In this way, when Chu Heng came to power and eradicated the Lin family and those named Chen, the day lily would be cold.


    Seeing through the key points, Mo Yan became irritated, and a strange idea suddenly came to him: Or, should he strike first and kill the person named Chen?


    She was startled by her sudden thought and shook her head violently to get rid of this cruel thought.

 Chapter 646: Coping with death (3)

    Chapter 646: Coping with death (3)


    Chapter 646: Dealing with Death (3)


    Xue Tuanzi once said that you should never have murderous thoughts unless you have to, let alone actually kill others. Otherwise, your luck will be affected if you are contaminated with blood. Once luck changes, unpredictable changes are likely to happen next. The so-called cause and effect must exist!


    Mo Yan rolled around on the big bed, but couldn''t think of a way to deal with it. She could only enter the space boredly, looking at the endless green and the five animals ying happily all over the floor, and her mood gradually rxed.


    What the hell, the soldiers areing to cover up the water and the earth. I dont even know what Chen will do next. Whats the use of thinking so much? If the man surnamed Chen really dares to have bad intentions, the worst he can do is let Red Python summon a group of younger brothers to bury his Chen Mansion, and give him a few more mouthfuls at the same time, leaving him paralyzed in bed, with nted eyes and a crooked mouth, and nothing more than the rest of his life. It feels like being able to lie on the bed and not even be able to express a single sentence. Let''s see if he dares to act crookedly.


    The five beasts quickly noticed Mo Yan and ran over. The fast human eyes could not distinguish it and could only see the afterimages left on the spot.


    Seeing that the five beasts were about to pounce on Mo Yan, but a foot away from her, as if they hit something, the five big heads made a loud thud. Under the inertia, the huge body He stumbled hard.


    Xue Tuanzi, you are naughty again! Mo Yan stretched out his hand and touched the front. Sure enough, there was an invisible obstacle. He couldnt help but said helplessly to Xue Tuanzi, who was flying slowly over.


    Faced with his master''s scolding, Xue Tuanzi snorted dissatisfied and said confidently: "After training you for so many days, they can still collide with you directly. I can only say that these idiots are already extremely stupid. How can you me me?"


    At this time, the five beasts had climbed up from the ground. After listening to Xue Tuanzi''s words, the five pairs of big eyes with different characteristics were full of dissatisfaction: Every time you set up a barrier, you don''t even say hello loudly. From such a close distance, With such strong inertia, even if they had a hundred legs, they wouldn''t have time to react, okay?


    How could Xue Tuanzi not see what the five beasts were thinking, but this time he was really angry: "You five idiots, I have wasted my spiritual energy on clearing your meridians and training your abilities day and night. How about you guys? You are slow on your feet and slow to react, but you are ming me? Huh, in ten days, if you idiots still can''t pass my test, I will train you and use them as nutrients to fertilize the fields, so you can save money. Its embarrassing for me.


    Being scolded like this in front of Mo Yan, the five beasts were so ashamed that they wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl in. However, Xue Tuanzi''s taunts and threats were still very effective. The five beasts, which had been growing rapidly in power recently and were faintlycent, obediently put away their raised tails.


    This is like the scene where a former teacher teaches a disobedient primary school student. Mo Yan has seen it many times, but every time he sees it, it still feels very fresh. Imagine the huge five beasts cowering in front of the palm-sized snow dumplings. Just this visual impact can make people happy for a long time.


    Mo Yan knew that although Xue Tuanzi always had a contemptuous attitude towards the five beasts and liked to bully them, he still liked the five beasts. As a master, she cannot stay in the space with it all day long. The five beasts are a bright light that shines in its lonely and long life. They are lively and warm, giving it a lot of fun.


    Seeing Mo Yanughing heartily, Xue Tuanzis tense nerves gradually rxed. After seeing everything outside the space, it was really worried that its master would get angry and ask the red python to summon a group of boys to deal with the man named Chen, which would really give it a headache.


    Once the master makes this start, if he encounters something like this againter, he may not be able to stop it even if he wants to!

 Chapter 647: Coping with death (4)

    Chapter 647: Coping with death (4)


    Chapter 647: Dealing with Death (4)


    Rejecting Xue Tuanzis help, Mo Yan took the bamboo basket to the orchard and picked the fruits. Compared with the small area before the upgrade, after the upgrade, thanks to Xue Tuanzis efforts, the orchard has expanded to more than 50 acres. In addition, the speed of time in space has increased a lot. It is almost as long as one day outside and one year in space. Fortunately, as long as these fruits are not picked, the fruit trees will not continue to bear fruit, otherwise they would have piled up in the space. Yes, that is really troublesome.


    The current space is divided into several parts in an orderly manner by Xue Tuanzi''s barriers, including orchards, grains, medicine fields, breeding farms, storage "warehouses", etc. In short, you no longer have to worry about fruit tree roots growing uncontrobly and spreading to other ces, medicinal materials will not cross the border and grow into grain fields, and farmed animals will not wander around in the space and step on them as soon as theye in. shit.


    At the moment, except for the breeding farm which is empty and not in use for the time being, other ces are full of life. The mountains of grain, fruits, medicinal materials, etc. piled up in the "warehouse" make people happy to see them. However, no matter how much things are piled up and not used, it is a waste. When the right opportunityes, Mo Yan ns to use these things in reality.


    Picked a basket full of favorite fruits, Mo Yan sat on the ground, picked them up and started eating them. Seeing that she was eating happily, Xue Tuanzi happily brought a bunch of fruits from the warehouse and threatened the five beasts to destroy them all. Otherwise, it would poke a few holes in the body of anyone who dared to hold back. The spiritual kind.


    The five beasts looked at Mo Yan resentfully, red at the snow dumplings hatefully, and ate them reluctantly. God knows that from the day they were trained, they were not allowed to eat meat. They saw all kinds of fruits or more unptable medicinal materials. After twenty years (twenty days outside), they were so greedy for meat that they wanted to hold it in their arms. Chew on your own paws (snake tail)!


    "Haha-" After receiving the aggrieved looks from the five beasts, Mo Yanughed out loud and unkindly. After they destroyed all the fruits in front of them, he said: "From now on, you stay in the space during the day and at night. If you sleep outside, the house may not be very peaceful recently, so I need you to keep an eye on me."


    When the five beasts heard this, they immediately became energetic and looked at Xue Tuanzi standing on Mo Yan''s shoulder.


    They like to stay in space, but they prefer to go outside to eat meat. As long as they can go out, they can feast on whatever meat they want. It is a great joy for beasts! However, without this guy''s permission, they can''t leave the space even if Yanyan speaks.


    Xue Tuanzi looked at the five guys who were about to cry out. His eyes were full of contempt and he said with disgust: "Get out of here if you want to go out. If you can''t protect your appearance, I''ll strip you of your skin!"


    Knowing that what this guy said was always more than just words, the five beasts shook their bodies subconsciously and vowed in their hearts to protect their faces and their "clothes". They didn''t have the habit of running around naked.


    Looking at the five beasts disappearing into the space with Mo Yan, rolling happily in the narrow little house outside, Xue Tuanzi guarding the silent space, a deep sense of loneliness appeared in his round eyes...


    The night is dark, Jingshan Courtyard.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was ying chess with Chu Heng in his room when he received the news from the Liuyang Vige secret guard. When he opened it and saw the message on the note, his eyes gradually darkened, shing with strong murderous intent.


    Chu Heng, who was on the opposite side, saw this, put down the chess piece in his hand, and asked with concern: "But is there something going on with Miss Mo?"


    After twenty days of careful nursing, Chu Heng''s figure still looks thin, but his face has a little more color. He no longer has the morbidity of the past, and his mental state has alsopletely changed, full of the vitality that a young man should have. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded, thought for a while and handed the note to Chu Heng, with a somewhat hesitant expression: "Chen Ji... is the current husband of Yan''er''s biological mother."


    As one of the culprits who poisoned Queen Chunyi, how could Chu Heng not know about Chen Ji? At this time, after hearing what his cousin said, he couldn''t help but frown. He opened the note and quickly read the content on it. When he saw that Mo Yan actually kicked Chen Ji''s knee off, a look of astonishment appeared on his face: This is really what that weak-looking woman can do. thing?


    Xiao Ruiyuan only thought that Chu Heng was surprised by the rtionship between Mo Yan and Chen Ji, so he asked his doubts: "When my cousin knew the evil things Chen Ji had done, why didn''t he get rid of him and avenge his aunt?"


    Hearing this, Chu Heng put the note in his hand on the table and pushed it in front of Xiao Ruiyuan: "My father hates the Lin family as much as I do. He has been holding back. I guess there must be something we don''t know about. Before the matter is found out, attacking Chen Ji will inevitably alert the enemy. Maybe we can start with Chen Ji and find some clues."


    Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly understood, nodded and said: "Chen Ji was born in the countryside and has made no achievements for many years. However, not long after he entered the capital, he caught the attention of the Lin family. There must be some secrets that we don''t know about."


    Chu Heng sneered, a sh of deep hatred shed in his eyes: "Otherwise, how could I keep him here till now?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan felt heavy in his heart and spoke involuntarily, rifying the stakes for his beloved woman: "Yan''er''s mother left when she was less than seven years old. She hasn''t visited Yan''er in so many years. Knowing that Yan''er''s family Even in the capital, I have never asked anything. Everything Chen Ji did has nothing to do with their family. Cousin, you..."


    halfway through speaking, Xiao Ruiyuan saw the half-smiling look on his cousin''s face, the tips of his ears suddenly turned red, and he suddenly couldn''t speak anymore...

 Chapter 648: His protective unspeakable feelings (1)

    Chapter 648: His protective unspeakable feelings (1)


    Chapter 648 His protection and unspeakable feelings (1)


    The two cousins have supported each other for so many years. Chu Heng knows very well what kind of temperament his cousin has. To put it nicely, he is dignified and prudent. At worst, he is cold-hearted and destined to be alone for the rest of his life. When have you ever seen him like this? Looking embarrassed?


    Which of the sons of the capital, which is 23 years old, is not a wife and concubine, and the children are running on the ground? As for this cousin, let alone the child, there is no one to serve him in the room. He once wondered if this cousin was suffering from a hidden disease. Otherwise, how could he endure it for so many years even if he was served by a tough attendant?


    Even before Miss Mo got married, her cousin started to excuse her, and it was clear that he was deeply in love with her. With his stubborn temper that even ten horses can''t pull back once he decides, it is unlikely that he will fall in love with another woman, and no one can force him to ept another woman.


    Chu Heng sighed secretly, it turned out to be "a younger brother who can''t stay in trouble"!


    Although Miss Mo was from a humble background and was not even qualified to be a concubine for her cousin, she had saved his life. Even if he was dissatisfied, he would never be able to beat the couple.


    What''s more, she also saved her cousin''s life. After all, she is a kind-hearted girl with noble character. She is not without merits. Moreover, the cousin does not care about the background of his future wife, and he, the cousin, has nothing to say.


    Thinking of this, Chu Heng''s expression softened, and looking at the nervousness hidden in his cousin''s eyes, he said helplessly: "Does it mean that in your eyes, my cousin is a dim-witted person who doesn''t distinguish between right and wrong and repays kindness with hatred? Even that woman is Miss Mo''s biological mother has had nothing to do with Miss Mo since the day she eloped with Chen! Besides, Miss Mo''s surname is Mo, and today she made a bad mouthful for her cousin. This favor will be remembered by her cousin. In my heart!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s slightly frowned eyebrows gradually rxed, and a faint smile appeared on the corners of his cool lips, stunning the room''s lights: "Thank you, cousin!"


    Even though he had known for a long time that the cousin in front of him had a peerless appearance that was rare in the world, Chu Heng was still dazzled by this rare smile. After being stunned for a moment, he couldn''t help but joke: "My cousin will never stand with you in the future, otherwise, the prince of the same country will end up with green leaves and red flowers, wouldn''t it make peopleugh out loud!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t react at first, but when he understood what his cousin meant, he couldn''t help but darken his face. In his eyes, appearance is just a skin, and he has never paid close attention to it. Now that his cousin is teasing him, and the majestic seven-foot man ispared to a delicate red flower, it''s strange that he is in a good mood!


    However, a haunting figure was unconsciously sketched in his mind.


    He vaguely remembered that every time he smiled unconsciously in front of her, she would always stare at him intently, and he remembered her stupid look clearly. It seemed that every time, Her eyes will show different emotions...


    Chu Heng could never have thought that his words would arouse his cousin''s thoughts. At this moment, he saw that although his cousin was looking at him, his eyes were wandering and he didn''t know where hended, and the corners of his lips showed the same startling look again. A smile, to someone who doesnt know, this smile is amazing, but to him, its frightening!


    This cousin, isnt he crazy? Otherwise, how could he, who rarelyughs once a year,ugh twice in just a few breaths?


    Xiao Ruiyuan broke away from his thoughts and saw his cousin staring at him with a strange look on his face. He turned his head slightly ufortably and changed the topic very tactfully: "The Lin family has been making small moves recently, all pointing to this year''s autumn. What are your ns?"

 Chapter 649: His protective unspeakable feelings (2)

    Chapter 649: His protective unspeakable feelings (2)


    Chapter 649: His protection and unspeakable feelings (2)


    The Lin family has disciples all over the world and enjoys a high reputation among schrs. Before the Lin family was jealous of Emperor Hui''an and the imperial concubine was not sent to the cold pce, every time from autumn to spring of the following year, they would go there. The schrs visiting the Lin family came in an endless stream like crucian carp crossing a river.


    Even if they were politely invited in every day and waited for ten days and a half without seeing Taishi Lin in person, those schrs still refused to give up until Taishi Lin gave a lecture.


    Even though the Lin family is now neglected by Emperor Hui''an and their status in the court is much lower than before, those noble schrs feel that the Lin family is not interested in fame and wealth and is a truly noble family, and they are more and more respected by the world.


    Neither Xiao Ruiyuan nor Chu Heng believed that the Lin family was as indifferent to fame and fortune as they appeared. Otherwise, how could they have raised a daughter like Concubine Lin who ruthlessly poisoned Queen Chunyi to death in order to seize the throne as heir apparent?


    At the beginning, Chu Heng''s poison had not been cured, and everyone thought that he would not survive Emperor Hui''an. King Heng, who was known as the wise king, became the most popr candidate for the sessor prince, and among them, there was the shadow of the Lin family.


    Now that Chu Heng''s poison has been cured, King Heng has been brutally disfigured. Not to mention that Prince Chu Heng''s position has be more stable. Even if he is pulled down, the person who takes over will definitely not be King Heng, unless the prince and prince who are healthy in the royal family do the same. Mutted orpletely dead.


    The Lin family knew very well what would happen to them once Chu Heng came to power. Naturally, they would not sit still and wait for death. They wanted to overthrow Chu Heng and support Prince Heng or other princes and princes who could be controlled in their hands to rise to power. How could they let it go? Such a good opportunity in Qiu Wei?


    Chu Heng could guess some of the tricks of the Lin family. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan ask about it, he sneered and said: "My father intends for me to establish prestige among the schrs. I will wait until the spring of next year to cultivate my own power. The Lin family will probably gain He will keep making small moves after getting the news! There are only two ways to use Qiu Wei to attack me, either fight me in the ring and take the opportunity to step on me and make me unable to stand up, or create fraud and put the me on me, so that my reputation will be discredited and I will be a schr. Linkou punishes the guilty prince!"


    Speaking of this, Chu Heng seemed to have remembered something, his face changed slightly, and he said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "You mentioned before that Miss Mo''s father will attend this autumn festival. If King Heng and the Lin family are jealous of Miss Mo, they will save me from bad things." I am afraid that this time, her father will be implicated."


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, his face suddenly darkened, and his cold eyes were filled with bloodthirsty light: "If they really dare to do this, I, Xiao Ruiyuan, will teach them to repay them a hundred times!"


    That is the most important rtive of the woman he cherishes, and he is reluctant to hurt her in the slightest. How can he allow such viins to make trouble and make her sad?


    Chu Heng looked at his murderous cousin and said helplessly: "If this thing really happened, even if you cut the culprit into thousands of pieces, what''s the use? The top priority is that you should send someone to remind Mo Mo before the autumn period has begun. The girls father told him to be careful not to get in trouble with others, and even if someone frames him, we can exonerate him!


    Xiao Ruiyuan was confused by concern and lost his mind for a moment. After hearing Chu Heng''s words, he stood up quickly, even forgetting to say hello, and hurried away.


    Unless he goes to his future father-inw in person and exins the stakes clearly, he won''t be able to sleep peacefully tonight.


    Chu Heng, who had been "abandoned", looked at his cousin''s hurried away figure, shook his head speechlessly, picked up a white piece from the chess box at hand, and ced it on the unfinished chess board. The oue had already been decided. The determined chess game was reversed in an instant, and White turned defeat into victory...


    Mo Yan didn''t know that an ordinary autumn day would turn into a battlefield where two forcespeted. She didn''t know that because of her, her father was trapped in it and was almost framed to death.

 Chapter 650: His protective unspeakable feelings (3)

    Chapter 650: His protective unspeakable feelings (3)


    Chapter 650 His protection and unspeakable feelings (3)


    Although Xue Tuanzi in the space had foreseen it, he didnt make a sound to remind Mo Yan. With the master as a daughter who is extremely blessed, and with noble people helping him, the master''s father will be safe and sound, but the master needs to continue to grow!


    On the third day of autumn, Yan Junyu, dressed in a low-key dress, entered Liuyang Vige in a carriage with low-key decorations. What was not low-key was that behind the carriage, there were dozens of open-top ox carts, which sessfully attracted people. People from Liuyang Vige, ranging from eighty-year-old grandfathers and olddies to babies who had just learned to walk, came to watch.


    Mo Yan weed the person in very speechlessly, and decisively closed the courtyard door, blocking out the countless ambiguous nces from outside.


    Yan Junyu came here for high-yield rice this time. He was supposed toe here to transport the rice when he returned from Fenghuang Mountain Paddock, but he was dyed by some things and only took the time now.


    He originally thought that Yan Junyu would go straight to the topic and leave after getting down to business. However, as soon as this guy entered the door, he ordered Guanyu to take others to the Mo family''s grain depot to bag and weigh the high-yielding rice harvested not long ago, while he was content. Paralyzed under the vines, she ordered Mo Yan to serve tea and snacks, including various delicious and juicy fruits, just like she was ordering a little maid.


    Mo Yan was very busy. She brought the things and put out flowers to apany him, and was about to leave to the construction site to inventory the construction materials. However, she was stopped by Yan Junyu in azy voice: "I''ll be short of you for a while, but it''s not like we can''t start work, Master." This is a rare asion, why dont you apany me well? No other girl can even ask for such a good opportunity!"


    Mo Yans eyes twitched, why did these words sound so awkward? Even if a girl likes his appearance, she won''t shamelessly beg and mor to see him, unless that girl is a real "girl". If she said this to other girls, she would be angry and cry!


    Knowing that this person was so idle and deliberately irritating her, Mo Yan said calmly: "In that case, Young Master Yan will go find a girl like that. When you go, remember to bring more money. There is only a face like that in a ce like that." It wont work.


    Yan Junyu failed to achieve his goal. He sat up straight and asked in surprise: "Aren''t you angry?"


    He had used these words to tease many girls who were pretending to be reserved. In the end, every girl was made angry by him and called him "a slut." Otherwise, there would be no news in the capital that he was a dandy. reputation.


    Mo Yan nced at Yan Junyu as if he were an idiot, stuffed a strawberry into Xiaohua, watched it frown and eat it, and said in a good mood: "I know you are deliberately irritating me, if I am angry, wouldn''t it be wrong?" Just what you wanted?"


    Furthermore, if your reputation as a **** and lecherous person spreads out, it will be your own fault if you meet a girl you really like in the future. However, she feels there is no need to remind this guy who will obviously sneer at her.


    "Humph, you told the truth!" Yan Junyu failed to achieve his goal and was ridiculed by Mo Yan. Not only was he not angry, but he felt that this attitude made him feel much closer, and a hint of a devilish smile appeared on his **** thin lips. : "Since you admit that I have a longer face, how aboutparing me to that guy Hanzhang, who is better?"


    Mo Yan is speechless, how coquettish must one be to be so cool that a grown man would be keen onparing handsomeness and beauty with other men! But seeing Yan Junyu''s attitude of "If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you go", she felt helpless and could only tell the truth: "The young master and the elder brother Xiao are twopletely different types in terms of temperament and appearance. , its hard for people to tell the difference.


    Yan Junyu was very dissatisfied with this answer. What made him even more sad was that Mo Yan used twopletely different titles in one sentence. Why did he call him the polite "Little Master" and call the guy "Brother Xiao"? ? That big ice cube has a bad temper. He has a cold face and can''t even say a coaxing word. No matter how good-looking he is, how is he better than himself?

 Chapter 651: His protective indescribable feelings (4)

    Chapter 651: His protective indescribable feelings (4)


    Chapter 651: His protection and unspeakable feelings (4)


    Young Master Yan couldn''t restrain the jealousy in his heart. The feelings that had just emerged were cut off and buried deeply in his heart, as if they were frantically breaking free of their restraints and trying to break out. He looked at the puzzled woman in front of him, lowered his eyes and gathered away all his emotions: She doesn''t know anything...


    Mo Yan looked at the ugly-looking Yan Junyu. She really didnt know where his mind was going. She suddenly felt that a mans random thoughts were scarier than a womans! She felt that she should say something, but her intuition told her that it would be wrong to say more at the moment, so she just stayed aside.


    Yan Junyu''s gaffe did notst long, and soon a careless smile appeared on his face: "I don''t know how many times I have heard your perfunctory remarks. I am very angry now, so I will punish you to chat with me until I am in a good mood. Until you get up!"


    Mo Yanughed angrily at his rogue behavior and asked angrily: "What do you want to talk about?"


    This question actually stopped Yan Junyu. He just simply wanted to keep the person, as if this could fill the gap in his heart, and whether or not to chat became secondary.


    Mo Yan looked at the confusion on his face and suddenly sympathized with him. Just like people who have many close friends but are still lonely inside. They are unwilling to tell their feelings to their rtives and friends, but are extremely afraid of being alone. They hope that there is someone by their side who can make them happy even if they don''t speak. .


    This man is not as ipetent as the outside world says. He deliberately shows this face to others, and he must have a hard reason! He suppressed his true nature for a long time, and over time, he was afraid that even he could tell whether it was a disguise or his true appearance.


    Seeing the pity on Mo Yan''s face, Yan Junyu instantly became furious and wanted to yell, "He is the grand young prince of the Duke''s Pce. No one of his age in the aristocratic family in Beijing has a higher status than him, and no one can." Like him, who is favored by both the emperor and the empress dowager, even if there are many dignitaries in the capital, Yan Junyu can still walk sideways. How can he be pitiful?


    However, when the words came to his lips, he could not say a word. It doesn''t matter that he is the revered Young Master Yan, or that he is favored by the emperor. He can''t do what he wants to do. Even if he is a dragon lurking in the abyss, he can only be trapped in that small area of the world, and he can''t even swim happily. Nothing can...


    Yan Junyu''s unusual silence made Mo Yan a little overwhelmed and didn''t know how tofort her. She patted the yawning little flower lying on the ground out of boredom and motioned for it to coax its former owner.


    With the order, Xiaohua sat up and touched Yan Junyu''s hand on hisp with her cold nose. Then she rested her huge head on hisp and stared at him intently, her eyes quiet and soft.


    Even though Xiao Hua is a beast, before following Mo Yan, he was smarter than an ordinary wolf, and his intelligence was no worse than that of a seven or eight-year-old child. After spending several years with Yan Junyu, the "former owner", no one understands Yan Junyu''s thoughts better than him. In the past, when Yan Junyu was unhappy, Xiaohua used this method tofort him.


    Sure enough, Xiaohua''s actions made Yan Junyu''s face show a hint of emotion. As before, he raised his hand to stroke its big head and tell it that he was fine. But halfway out of his hand, he suddenly remembered that there was another person here, a girl who had other thoughts on his mind, and the caressing suddenly turned into pushing. , almost pushing the unprepared little flower to the ground.


    He red at the confused Xiaohua with disgust and said viciously: "I haven''t taken a shower for a few days, and I''m so dirty that I still dare to rub it on me. Do I know that I have mysophobia?"


    Mo Yan didn''t know that someone''s pride was causing trouble, and he didn''t want to show his vulnerable side in front of her, so he pushed Xiao Hua away. At this time, seeing Xiao Hua looking at her with a wronged expression, she was very angry with Yan Junyu, but she couldn''t say anything, so she could only touch her. Xiaohua''s headforted silently.


    Yan Junyu was also very upset. The good atmosphere was ruined by him seeking death...

 Chapter 652: Dream Signs (1)

    Chapter 652: Dream Signs (1)


    Chapter 652 Dream Omen (1)


    After plowing and drying the rice from one hundred and thirty acres, Mo Yan piled it directly into the vacant house in the front yard without letting anyone weigh it. The pile filled three whole houses. Guan Yu and 50 people spent nearly an hour using more than 20 steelyards to weigh all the grains. The final results shocked everyone!


    One hundred and forty-five thousand jins, a total of 145,000 jins! That is to say, the yield per mu has reached more than 1,100 kilograms, which is more than 100 kilograms more than the originally estimated yield of 1,000 kilograms per mu. Compared with the ricemonly grown in Dachu, it is more than 800 kilograms more!


    This yield per acre was within Mo Yan''s expectation. If the soil of the newly built terraces was not too poor, and she was worried about being noticed by others, she did not dare to water the spiritual spring water excessively. She was afraid that it would still be based on 1,100 kilograms. Go ahead and add another two hundred pounds.


    Yan Junyu was overjoyed when he learned the exact yield per mu. He immediately asked Mo Yan for his opinion, hoping to transport all the rice away and reserve it as rice seed to cultivate more rice, which would then be nted throughout Dachu.


    Mo Yan came up with high-yielding rice in the hope that it could be fully promoted in Dachu and save more poor people who were suffering from hunger. This was a good thing that benefited the country and the people and had immeasurable merits. Naturally, she would not refuse.


    It''s just another purpose of Mo Yan nting rice, which is to use this to take out the millet in the space openly. Every time she went to the warehouse to take out food secretly, she was taking a huge risk. It didn''t matter if she was careful in the short term. Over time, someone would inevitably notice and then notice something was wrong.


    After all, I just watched the food being transported out of the warehouse, but did not see how the food was transported in. I am afraid only a fool would believe that the food was conjured out of thin air!


    Just when Mo Yan was worried about how to transport the grain out of space without being suspected, Xue Tuanzi''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind: "Yan Yan, I will take care of this matter. You can safely hand over the millet to Yan." Boy, remember to ask for a little more money, we cant make a loss-making business!


    The first words of Xue Tuanzi surprised Mo Yan. As for thest two sentences, she selectively ignored them. The benefits gained from handing over high-yielding rice for free cannot be measured by a few hundred taels of silver!


    This time, Yan Junyu was rare and did not insist on staying for lunch. After solemnly thanking Mo Yan, he returned to the capital with the first group of people who transported the food.


    The issue of high-yielding rice was of great importance, and he had to rush to Jingshan Vi as soon as possible. How it will work, how to use this incident to make Chu Heng famous, stabilize his position as the crown prince, and at the same time severely suppress the Lin family, still needs long-term thinking.


    Mo Yan, who couldn''t wait to go back to her room and enter the space, asked Xue Tuanzi for advice. She didn''t know that high-yielding rice would be rted to politics. She grabbed Xue Tuanzi''s small body with her left hand and poked its soft belly with her right index finger and asked: " You said there is a solution, but what should you do?"


    Xue Tuanzi wanted to be reserved and ask for benefits from his master, but he was poked like this, which made him itchy all over. He kept twisting his little body to avoid the evil master''s evil fingers, but he still couldn''t do it. In the end, I had to exin everything honestly.


    It turns out that after Xue Tuanzi cultivated his true form, he learned many human spiritual arts in the world of cultivation, one of which was called the "Dream Entering Technique". The user of the dream spell will create a virtual event or person in advance, and use spiritual magic to transfer it to another person''s brain while the person is asleep, so that the person can firmly remember the event or object and think it is a dream. In real life, what really exists or happened is somewhat simr to psychological suggestions in psychology.


    This kind of spiritual technique was originally a small spiritual technique used as a joke among friends in the cultivation world. It can only be used by people with high spiritual power on people with low spiritual power. The length of time itsts varies depending on the difference in spiritual power. , but if it is implemented on a mortal, if the giver does not remove it, this implication will apany the recipient throughout his life.

 Chapter 653: Dream Signs (2)

    Chapter 653: Dream Signs (2)


    Chapter 653 Dream Omen (2)


    After listening to Xue Tuanzi''s exnation, Mo Yan was very moved, but did not agree immediately: "This is a spiritual technique in the world of cultivation. It will not hinder those who practice cultivation, but will it harm ordinary people without spiritual power? ?


    Xuetuanzi''s eyes widened and he said with certainty: "Of course not! ''Dreaming'' takes ce in a person''s sleep, just like real dreaming. Have you ever seen anyone who dreams and does things to themselves? ? Besides, if ''Dream'' harms someone, we have to bear the karma. Am I stupid enough to dig my own grave?"


    After Mo Yan heard this, herst trace of worry disappeared. Just when she was about to ask Xue Tuanzi what she was going to do, she suddenly remembered that due to the restrictions of the rules of heaven and earth, Xue Tuanzi could not walk out of the space, otherwise she would be struck by thunder at any time and sealed again. Danger.


    Thinking of this, her expression changed. She grabbed Xue Tuanzi''s belly and shook her head like a rattle: "I will definitely find other ways to solve this matter. In short, you are not allowed to take risks!"


    In his previous life, Xue Tuanzi used a secret method to temporarily evade the rules of heaven and earth, and then he had the opportunity to forcefully break away from the seal, break through the space, and save Mo Yan''s soul and soul. Now, if Xue Tuanzi was allowed to risk being struck by lightning and sealed to perform "Dream" just for such a trivial matter, Mo Yan would not agree to it anyway.


    Xue Tuanzi only felt that he had indeed picked the wrong master. He was extremely moved for a moment. His tentacles with eyes rubbed against the master''s face, and his voice was surprisingly gentle: "Yan Yan, don''t worry, as long as you drink the spirit spring water, Or if you have eaten something produced in the space, you will be rted to the space. Through this connection, you can sessfully perform ''Dream'' even without going out."


    "Ah? So simple?" Mo Yan didn''t expect that Xue Tuanzi would be so powerful, that he could aplish such a thing through such a small connection. He couldn''t help but hugged it and praised: "Xue Tuanzi, you are so awesome That''s great!" Such an amazing little baby is still hers, she almost wakes upughing in her dreams!


    Perceiving the owner''s heartfelt joy, Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes triumphantly, looking at the high sun outside, looking forward to the arrival of the night...


    In the entire Liuyang Vige, there are almost no people who have not drank spiritual spring water or eaten things produced in space. Even if there are some who have missed it, as long as the vast majority of people believe in one thing, over time, the remaining few people will only think that it is true. There is something wrong with my memory.


    It was night, Mo Yan was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, imagining a scene she was about to use in her mind: On the road into the vige, dozens of oxcarts came from a distance, and the oxcarts were loaded with bags of grain. , in the envy of the vigers, these bullock carts drove into the Mo family''s workshop. A viger came out of the mill, and together with the driver, piled hundreds of bags of grain into the warehouse of the mill, and the house next to it. Here, the stone mill makes a buzzing sound of grinding rice...


    In order to avoid being exposed, Mo Yan went to his own mill overnight and transported hundreds of bags of grain from the space. He also asked Xue Tuanzi to help him turn some of the millet into white rice and grind the corn kernels. It turned into glutinous rice... In short, all the food crops sold in the rice shop are avable here!


    The implementation of the dream spell was very sessful. On the next day, six vigers came to the mill early and got busy like in the virtual scene. Not long after, there was the buzz of the stone grinding grain.


    Mo Yan knew that this would happen after Xue Tuanzi warned her in advance, so she also handled these details very carefully during the virtual scene.


    These six vigers were not randomly put into the dream by Mo Yan. They had helped the Mo family take care of the rice fields before. They were all honest people with hard work and good character. Because there were many children in the family, the burden was heavy. When harvesting the rice, they heard that He said that the Mo family''s mill would be looking for help, so he rmended himself to the door.

 Chapter 654: Dream Signs (3)

    Chapter 654: Dream Signs (3)


    Chapter 654 Dream Omen (3)


    Its just that the originally agreed time was a few dayster, but a virtual dream brought forward the start time. Other than that, there is nothing wrong with it.


    From now on, there is no need to rent the warehouse in the city, and the food wille directly from home. Even if someone inquires about the source of the food, Mo Yan will not have to worry about being exposed and getting into trouble.


    The long-term worry was sessfully resolved. Mo Yan suddenly felt rxed and devoted himself to the construction of the winery. On the afternoon of September 21, she drove a carriage into the city alone and came to the gate of Gongyuan to pick up her father who had finished thest test.


    At this time, the entrance of the Gongyuan was crowded with all kinds of carriages. There were many people crowded in the dark at the entrance. Depending on their age and clothing, there were young men from rich families, some elderly people, some with rosy faces and beautiful clothes. They are luxuriously decorated, some have faces full of vicissitudes of life, and their bodies are covered with patches. Standing at the far end were the young daughters-inw, all craning their necks to look in, as if their master (son or husband) woulde out earlier.


    Mo Yan was a girl, so it was not easy to squeeze in with a group of people. She parked the carriage in an open space not far away and sat in the driver''s seat to wait. About half an hourter, a long nging sound finally sounded in the Gongyuan, announcing that this once-in-three-year autumn period was over!


    Not long after, the schrs who had been carrying it for seven days finally walked out from the gate of Gongyuan in an endless stream. There are young boys of sixteen or seventeen years old who are still childish, some are old people with gray hair, and most of them are middle-aged men in their thirties who are sons, husbands, and fathers. The only thing that is the same is that the faces of the people whoe out are pale. , The steps are floating, as if he will fall to the ground in the next moment.


    It can be seen that in an autumn pce, not only knowledge and brains are fought for, but also physical fitness. It is no wonder that the servants and their families are crowded at the door so anxiously.


    Mo Qingze and Han Zhiyun came outst together. Compared with those in front who could faint at any time, they looked in good condition. Although their faces were also tired, their steps were steady and they obviously didn''t suffer much. .


    The food and water provided by Mo Yan really helped the two of them. It not only allowed them to save time, but also allowed them to seize the time to rest for a while. The spiritual spring water and old ginseng tablets could quickly replenish their lost physical strength and keep their minds clear. , sessfully survived this autumn. Otherwise, he would have been helped or carried home just like everyone else.


    Mo Yan has a sharp eye. She noticed Mo Qingze and Han Zhiyun as soon as they appeared at the gate of Gongyuan. Seeing that they were in good condition, she breathed a sigh of relief and hurried forward to greet them.


    Han Zhiyun''s attendant was waiting at the door. He walked to the two of them before Mo Yan, and cleverly took over their food boxes, small stove, etc.


    Dad, Uncle Han! Mo Yan shouted with a smile, and quickly took her fathers things from the hands of the Han familys attendants.


    Han Zhiyun responded with a smile and turned to ask Mo Qingze for his opinion: "Brother Ziyu, it''s gettingte now and you are tired. How about you rest at my little brother''s ce for one night before going home?"


    During the seven days of eating, drinking, and defecating in a small examination room like Gongyuan, although they could change clothes, they could not take a shower. Their bodies looked neat and clean, but the faint sour smell emanating from inside could not be concealed from themselves. , I cant wait to go home immediately, soak in the bathtub and scrub with a brush.


    Mo Qingze looked at the sun that was about to set, shook his head and said warmly: "It''s getting dark, so I won''t bother you anymore. After you have rested in two days, you will bring your brothers and sisters to our house. Its time for us to get together again.

 Chapter 655: Dream Signs (4)

    Chapter 655: Dream Signs (4)


    Chapter 655 Dream Omen (4)


    Haha, its settled then! You should prepare more delicious food. In three days, I will bring a whole family over, so dont dislike it then, haha!


    Han Zhiyun smiled heartily and did not force it. If Mo Qingze didn''t go to the small courtyard, he nned to go home and sleep there for three days and three nights. He really didn''t have the extra energy to entertain his friends.


    The two of them decided on a date to get together, and couldn''t wait to get into their carriage. After waving goodbye, they left in two different directions.


    As the carriage swayed, Mo Qingze, who had not had a good rest in recent days, felt sleepy. In the end, he couldn''t hold it anymore. After talking to Mo Yan, he leaned against the wall of the carriage and slowly closed his eyes. eyes.


    Mo Yan asked Da Hong Zao to slow down. After leaving the city gate, he got into the carriage, opened the seat on the right, took out a rabbit nket and gently covered his father with it.


    Mo Qingze did not sleep peacefully, his brows were furrowed and his brows were raised, as if he had encountered something difficult to solve in his sleep.


    Mo Yan looked at it and frowned unconsciously. Although my father attaches great importance to this Qiu Wei, and he also felt anxious before the exam, but now that the exam is over, the results have be a foregone conclusion. ording to my father''s temperament, he should not be worried about the results of Qiu Wei.


    Her father is so sad right now. Is something happening that she doesn''t know about?


    Mo Yan thought hard for a long time, but still had no clue, so he put it down for the time being and chatted with Xue Tuanzi in the space.


    Xue Tuanzi didnt know how many years he had lived, and he had lived in different time and space. He knew many things that Mo Yan had never heard of or seen. One couldnt stop talking, and the other listened with great interest. Before he knew it, the carriage arrived at Liu At the boundary of Yangcun, at this time, thest trace of afterglow in the west also disappeared.


    Mo Yan broke away from Xue Tuanzi''s vivid story and was about to wake up her father when she saw that although his father was asleep, he had an extremely uneasy look on his face, and beads of sweat oozed from his forehead like a stream. It flowed down, obviously falling into a deep dream.


    Mo Yan panicked and quickly pushed Mo Qingze: "Dad, wake up, wake up!" She couldn''t guess what bad thing her father had dreamed about, but her intuition told her that this dream was simr to what her father had previously dreamed about. Frowning rted.


    Mo Qingze did not wake up, but murmured intermittently, so vague that no one could hear clearly.


    Mo Yan put her ear close to listen and heard her father''s urgent and frightened voice: "Yan''er, run! Yan''er...run quickly, it''s dangerous...it''s dangerous here!"


    Mo Yan''s heart trembled. She looked at her father who was deeply in a dream. She didn''t care to think about it. She continued to push her father and shouted much louder: "Dad, you are dreaming. Those bad things are not real." , wake up quickly..."


    Maybe the sound was too loud, and Mo Qingze woke up suddenly. He sat up straight and gasped for air. Seeing Mo Yan with a worried face, he said happily: "Yan''er, have you escaped?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan knew that her father was not fully awake yet, so she asked tentatively: "Dad, who wants to harm me?"


    A look of resentment appeared on Mo Qingze''s face, and just as he was about to say something, the carriage suddenly jolted, jolting him awake. Seeing the worry on Mo Yan''s face, his expression changed and he showed a forced smile: "Yan''er, don''t worry, dad just had a nightmare, no one wants to harm you!"


    "No? It''s okay if you don''t. The way dad looked just now scared me!" Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief and said with a rxed expression, as if she really believed her father''s words.


    In fact, how could she really believe her father''s excuse? She just looked at her father''s frightened look and couldn''t bear to ask further. If her father really was hiding something from her, there must be a reason for hiding it. If he didn''t want to tell her, she would investigate it herself.


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he also breathed a sigh of relief. He touched his eldest daughter''s head and said seriously: "No matter what happens in the future, dad will risk his life to keep your siblings safe!"


    Mo Yan''s eyelids twitched, she hugged her father''s arm andforted her: "Dad, even if we are really in trouble, my daughter will do her best to protect our family''s safety! Even if my daughter can''t do it, the Holy Father still owes her a As for the promise, if my daughter asks for it, he cant go back on it!


    "That''s right, with the promise of the Holy Emperor, dad is relieved!" A reassuring smile appeared on Mo Qingze''s face. Although he said this, the worry in his eyes became deeper.


    Mo Yans eyes darkened, she pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    When he got home, tworge pots of hot water had been boiled in the kitchen. Mo Qingze temporarily put aside what was on his mind and took a long hot bath.


    When Mo Qingze changed his clothes and came out, he saw the porridge, side dishes and whole grain cakes on the table, and knew that this was what Mo Yan had specially told him. I eat very lightly these days. If I cook a table full of fish and meat, not to mention whether I have the appetite to eat it, my stomach will not be able to bear it even if I eat it. It would be better to use some clear porridge and whole grain cakes.


    The dinner table was very quiet. No one mentioned the exam, for fear that Mo Qingze would feel stressed after hearing this. Qiu Wei will not release the results until the tenth day of October. Whether it is a good thing or not, we will know then, so why bother thinking so much now.


    Mo Qingze put down his job and went back to his room to rest early. Tomorrow is another good day for the Wu family''s warm house banquet. Mo Yan and the others will definitely have to go there early in the morning to help, so they each brought hot water to take a bath and went back to their rooms to sleep early.

 Chapter 656: Make a fuss(1)

    Chapter 656: Make a fuss(1)


    Chapter 656: Making a scene (1)


    The Wu family''s house was very spacious. At that time, the Wu family spent three taels of silver to buy a three-acre foundation. One acre was used to build the house. The remaining two acres were all surrounded by green bricks, and part of it was used as a vegetable garden. , part of which raises poultry and livestock. Others followed Mo Yan''s suggestion and nned to nt some rare fruit trees next spring, and Mo Yan naturally provided the fruit seedlings.


    In order to build the house as quickly as possible, Wu asked many people in the vige to help. In addition, it was a cool autumn with little rain, so although the house was not small, it only took a month to build it.


    After the house was built and simple furnishings were purchased, the five members of the Wu family hurriedly moved out of the Mo family and moved into their new house.


    Theyout of the house is also very simple, with a total of six square rooms and six side rooms. What Wu means is that when the two brothers Tietou and Shitou get married, if they get along well, they will live together as a family; if they dont get along well, they will separate. At home, they just build a wall directly from the middle, and each brother takes half of it, so as not to have conflicts over the bricks and tiles and make outsidersugh.


    Twelve houses and courtyard walls as high as one person are all made of blue bricks. The appearance looks square and very grand. Although the whole house is only as big as the Mo family''s small yard, and the interior decoration is not as refined and elegant as the Mo family''s, it is the best house in the entire Liuyang Vige besides the Mo family.


    The house was spacious and made of good materials, so it naturally cost a lot of money. After adding more items, most of the Wu family''s belongings were gone. Fortunately, the family has a ce to live, and the future will only get better and better. Wu did not feel bad at all after spending a lot of money, and nned to send the stone to a school in the city for enlightenment. It seemed that I want to support a schr.


    However, Mo Hong was jealous and came to the house shamelessly to make trouble. The five Wu family members spoke the samenguage to the outside world. They only said that the money used to build the house was borrowed from the Mo family and they would have to pay it back in the future.


    Even so, it cannot stop the envy of the vigers. When they think of the people in the vige who are close to the Mo family, their lives are getting better and better. This is more or less in the Mo family''s favor, and they hope that one day they can Once you catch the eyes of the Mo family, you can live your life ordingly. There were even a few families with girls of the right age, who began to inquire about Tietou and were interested in getting married to the Wu family.


    Wu thought it was good to have two girls. She asked Tietou what he meant, but Tietou didn''t say a word, but shook his head firmly.


    The next morning, after a simple breakfast, Mo Yan took five sets of brand-new quilts as housewarming gifts, and came to Mo''s house with Xin''er, Li Xiu and the others.


    Wu took the quilt and felt it was smooth and soft. She knew it was made of excellent material. She couldn''t help but scolded: "You kid, I''m very happy to be able to take the time toe over and help. Why are you giving me such an expensive gift?" ? We have enough bedding at home."


    Mo Yan said with a smile: "Today is a happy day for Aunt Wu''s family. As a niece, I have no shame in showing up empty-handed. Besides, these materials are all given by others. I am just borrowing flowers to offer to the Buddha! If you don''t use them, leave them for you. Sister Nier also makes dowry."


    Mrs. Wu didn''t know that this was her niece''s excuse, so she reluctantly nodded her forehead and finally epted her kindness.


    After the work was divided, everyone got busy. Xin''er, Li Yan, Tang Xin and the three younger ones washed vegetables, while Mo Yan, Li Xiu and Nier cut vegetables. For a moment, the sound of the knife and the chopping board was mixed with the sound of water, making the originally empty and quiet courtyard suddenly be lively.


    The sun gradually rose, and women who were friends with Wu came to Mo''s house one after another. Just as they were about to roll up their sleeves to help, they saw that the dishes that should be washed had been washed, and only some of them had not been cut. They felt a little ufortable for a moment. Sorry, he hurriedly took the knives from Mo Yan and the others and asked them to rest.

 Chapter 657: Make a fuss (2)

    Chapter 657: Make a fuss (2)


    Chapter 657: Making a scene (2)


    Mo Yan and the others had been busy all morning, and their backs and hands were indeed a little sore. They were happy to have someonee to help them, so they happily put down their kitchen knives and took off their aprons.


    At this time, Da Nier brought tea and poured a bowl for each person who came to help.


    Mo Yan picked it up and took a sip. The sweet taste filled the air, but it was filled with sugar. She didn''t like this kind of sugar water, so she reluctantly drank half the bowl and put it on the table. But she didn''t want to be seen by a seven or eight-year-old child, so she rushed over happily and drank the remaining half of the bowl of sugar water in one go. The bottom of the bowl was turned upside down, and the bottom of the bowl was filled again with unfulfilled interest.


    Mo Yan''s eyes widened when she saw it, and she stretched out her hand to stop him, but it was toote. She didn''t think that the child was rude and drank her sugar water without asking, but she just felt that it was too unhygienic and made her somewhat ufortable.


    Oh, you greedy thing, why did you drink your Mo sisters sugar water?


    The child''s mother, one of the women who came to help, originally saw the child drinking half a bowl of sugar water and thought the child was smart. But then seeing Mo Yan''s expression change, she thought she was reluctant to part with it, so she quickly put down the bowl and pulled it over. The child pped his **** and cursed loudly.


    Wow wow wow


    What do young children know? Seeing their mother, who rarely touched him, beating and scolding him, he was so frightened that he burst into tears. After a while, his face was covered with tears and snot, and he looked extremely pitiful.


    It was not a big deal at first, but being made such a fuss made Mo Yan very embarrassed. He rushed to stop the woman who wanted to beat the child again: "What do you know about children? It''s just half a bowl of sugar water. If you know He likes to drink, so I gave him a whole bowl. Auntie doesnt want to be beaten like this. If you break the child and suffer the consequences, youll feel bad too, right?


    The woman walked down the steps, stopped her hand, and said, "You can''t let your child get used to it. If he does something wrong, beat him until he realizes his mistake. Otherwise, when he grows up, he will cause trouble!"


    Auntie is good at raising children, and the child looks well-behaved. Auntie is a lucky one! Mo Yan echoed a few words with a smile, and others followed suit, and the woman finally let go.


    Children of this age already know how to maintain their self-esteem. In front of so many people, being beaten and scolded by their mother, the previous fear passed and they began to feel aggrieved again. He angrily grabbed the little y figurine he was ying with before, and ran out of the yard quickly with his little legs, and soon disappeared.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan felt a little worried and reminded the woman to get the child back.


    But the woman picked up the kitchen knife and continued to chop vegetables, and said without raising her head: "This **** boy is more timid than a rabbit. He doesn''t dare to run around. He will naturallye back to the tableter!"


    Mo Yan thought that the vige was rtively safe, and even if there was a dispute between the adults, they would not do anything to the children behind their backs, so she said nothing more.


    No one took this incident seriously. Seeing the sun rising higher and higher, the makeshift stove in the yard was also set on fire. Cut vegetables and meat were poured in basins, stir-fried and then taken out of the pot, turning into tes of delicious dishes with full color, fragrance and vor. .


    Except for the Mo family, the Wu family has no other rtives here. The guests invited to the greenhouse this time are all those who have a good rtionship with the Wu family.


    When it was almost noon, Mo Qingze, who had already rested, came over carrying the table at home. The other invited people also came over with tables, chairs and benches. Yang Bao and several vige elders arrived before the banquet. After sending congrattory gifts, they were Tie Tou led him to sit on the front seat.


    The head table was full, and other people also found their seats and sat down, waiting for the food to be served and the banquet started. There were also a group of children surrounding each table. Children were not allowed to serve, so the adults who brought the children asked them to stand on the side with bowls and chopsticks. When the food came, they would pick some for them.

 Chapter 658: Make a fuss (3)

    Chapter 658: Make a fuss (3)


    Chapter 658: Making a scene (3)


    Several women came here early with their children, but the children disappeared. When they were about to leave the table to look for them, they saw Mo Hongshi dragging Mo Yongfu over uninvited and ignored them. The strange looks from others went straight to the head seat.


    Seeing that the head table was full and there was no ce reserved for their mother and son, Mo Hong immediately pointed at Tietou who was apanying him and yelled: "You unfilial thing, your biological father is still here, how can you do anything here?" Why dont you get out of here quickly?


    Tietou stood up subconsciously and stared at Mo Hong''s mother and son nervously. He clearly didn''t want to see them and wanted to speak and drive them out immediately, but when he met Mo Hong''s fierce gaze, he couldn''t say a word.


    Mo Danier, who came in with a tray full of dishes, saw this scene and was so shocked that she almost hit her aunt with the tray in her hand. She looked at Mo Hong''s mother and son with eyes full of resentment.


    Not only Tietou, but Da Nier and the three others have also been deeply engraved in their hearts for the Mo Hong n. Even though their family has escaped from the Mo Hong n''s control, this fear has been well buried, but After seeing Mo Hongshi, they will still jump out, making them scared and overwhelmed, lest such a beautiful life will be broken, and they will be reduced to Mo Hongshi''s efforts, unable to see hope, and struggling. .


    Mo Yan was sitting at the second seat, and she happened to be right next to her. When she saw Mo Hong''s mother and son running in shamelessly and saying such shameless words, she was about to stand up for the Tietou brothers and sisters when Mo Yan, who was sitting opposite, Qingze shook his head at her,


    Seeing this, Mo Yan had no choice but to restrain herself and stared at Mo Hongshi.


    Mo Qingze stood up slowly, ignored Mo Hong who was still insulting Tietou, and said to Mo Yongfu, who lowered his head and said nothing after entering: "Although Tietou is your son, he has already established a different family! Today is a happy day, and it is only natural for him to sit here and entertain guests. If you are here to congratte, just sit down and have a ss of wine. If you are here to cause trouble, don''t me me for not giving you face and kicking you mother and son out."


    These words were very rude, and Mo Qingze rarely lost his temper, which showed that he really couldn''t stand what Mo Yongfu did.


    Hearing this, Mo Yongfu finally raised his head, but saw that his face was as pale as vegetable, and his cheeks, which had not much flesh in them, were even more sunken. He looked more than ten years older than before.


    Compare this to the fact that Mo Hong was wearing new clothes made of good materials sent by Mo Ernier, but he was still wearing shabby clothes with patches. It can be seen that after he listened to his mother''s words and forced Wu to leave with the child, Not only did he fail to please his mother, but his life became even worse!


    Mo Yongfu looked at Mo Qingze with a numb expression, and then his eyes moved to Tietou''s face. It was a face that was very simr to his, but there was a deep indifference on it, and his heart was instantly stabbed as sharply as a needle. The pain also aroused the strong unwillingness in my heart: "He just established a new family and became the head of the family. I am also his biological father. He dares not to let me enter the house or sit here. Its just unfilial!


    This is indeed true. When Tietou wanted to take his brothers and sisters to establish a separate family, Wu was worried about the reputation of the four brothers and sisters, and was worried that it would be difficult to get married in the future, so she just agreed that the people of the Lao Mo family could no longer interfere with Tietou brothers and sisters. They bought out the rtionship with thirty taels of silver, but none of these could change the fact that the Tietou brothers and sisters were Mo Yongfu''s children.


    It will not be good for the four siblings if Mo Yongfu really gets into trouble. And if one day Mo Yongfu falls into poverty, but the Tietou brothers and sisters are living a good life, some people may think that the brothers and sisters are too cold-blooded, and they don''t even care about their biological father.

 Chapter 659: Make a fuss(4)

    Chapter 659: Make a fuss(4)


    Chapter 659: Making a scene (4)


    Mrs. Wu got the news and came out of the kitchen. When she heard Mo Yongfu''s words, she became angry and cursed: "If you still thought Tietou was your son, you wouldn''t havee here to make trouble today. What''s more, I won''t say such words to ruin his reputation! Mo Yongfu, let me tell you, the head of household written on the household registration is me, Wu Qinghua, and this house is mine too. If you want to sit here, there is no way out."


    From the day her children left Old Mo''s house, Mrs. Wu had been wary of anyone from Old Mo''s family going back on her word. When she went to the government office to register again, she asked the clerk to write her name in the head of household column. Unexpectedly, what she was worried about happened so quickly.


    "What? Are you the head of the household?" Mo Hong red at Wu and cursed in a sharp voice: "You gued bitch, how dare you build such a good house with money from my old Mo family?" When you are the head of the household, do you want to raise a wild man? If you are sensible, go to the Yamen and change it, or I will beat you to death right now!"


    When the Wu family built a house, Mo Hong didn''t have any problems. She just felt that after the house was built, it belonged to her grandson. When the time came, she, a grandmother, would move in. It was a matter of course. If she dared not to let it, she would But keep making trouble and see who is ruthless. As a result, now, the owner of the house has be the Wu family who was kicked out of the house by her. This house has nothing to do with her at all. She will be willing to do it.


    Hey, is Wu the head of the household? Now thats good, that naughty womans n wille to nothing!


    "Hmph, you dare to say that the money in the house belongs to her old Mo family, and you don''t have to **** yourself off to see if you have the nerve to earn such a big house. Even if Mrs. Wu is about to remarry in the future, this house People will also leave it to their own sons, so whats the matter with such a naughty old woman?


    "That''s right, the older I get, the more shameless I be. If I had a mother-inw like this, I would just jump into the Xiaoqing River! And this Mo Yongfu, who seemed to be a good and honest person before, is now following this unattractive mother. Its be out of tune, oh, what a sin!


    Although the worried vigers were surprised that the head of the household was not an adult Tietou, seeing the scene in front of them, they felt that it would be best for Wu to be the head of the household, and in this way, the debt incurred for building the house would also fall to her. On the body, no one feels that it is inappropriate.


    If the two sons marry a daughter-inw in the future, as long as the head of the household is still the Wu family, even if the sons and daughters-inw have some small thoughts, they will coax her as their biological mother (mother-inw).


    Wu, who was so angry that she wanted to strangle Mo Hong to death, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the vigers''ments. Not to mention that she had no intention of remarrying, even if she did, she would leave this house to her two sons. If the people in the vige really listened to Mo Hong''s advice, she would not be able to hold her head high as a person in the vige in the future.


    Wu calmed down and looked at Mo Hong, who was like a clown, mockingly: "I am the head of the household, and I also own the house. You want to force me to go to the Yamen to change my mind and live in your dream."


    When Mo Hong heard this, her lungs exploded with anger. Without thinking, she raised her hand and pped Wu, and said viciously: "My daughter became a young mistress, but she met a noble man. Today, I am Even if I beat you, a bitch, to death, the Yamen will not dare to arrest me and behead me, so that you, a bitch, can die."


    Not to mention whether Mo Danier really knew the noble man, everyone was disgusted by Mo Hong''s arrogant face. Today, Mrs. Wu **** her off. She dared to shout that she wanted to beat Mrs. Wu to death in front of so many people. If Mo Hongshi hates them next time, will they really be bullied to death by her?


    Thinking of this, everyone rushed forward and firmly restrained Mo Hong who was about to take action.


    Mo Hong refused to give up. While yelling and scolding, she used hard and sharp nails to pinch those who blocked her. There was a woman who was unlucky and had her face scratched by Mo Hongshi.


    The woman felt the pain, and when she touched it with her hand, blood came out. She screamed excitedly, and rushed forward to fight with Mo Hongshi: "You ck-hearted old man with a rotten asshole, Even if I have the support of the King of Heaven for you today, I will still destroy your shameless old face."


    The vigers looked at the woman whose face was **** and extremely miserable. They had no sympathy at all for Mo Hong who was beaten by her. Some evenined directly to Yang Bao: "Vige chief, this Diao woman is just opening her mouth and shutting up to kill people." Beating them to death is toowless. You should enforce the vige rules and drive this family out of Liuyang Vige. If this continues, their reputation in the vige will be ruined."


    But Yang Bao was in a dilemma. Which vige didn''t have a few **** sticks? The Mo Hong family was abominable, but he had done nothing to harm the vige. If he drove people away casually, his reputation would be affected outside. not good. If Mo Hong was not angry and went to the Yamen to sue him, he would really ignore it.


    This kind of thing happened on the big day. Looking at the two people struggling together on the ground, Yang Bao said with a headache: "Pull them apart, pull them apart first. What if the fight is bad and the feng shui of the Wu family is ruined?" ?


    When everyone heard this, they thought this was the truth and worked together to pull the two away. However, during the process of pulling the cart, several women who didn''t like Mo Hong took the opportunity to twist her body a few times. .


    Mo Hong''s feet jumped in pain, but she didn''t know who was responsible. She started to make trouble again and insisted on forcing Wu to go to the Yamen to change her household registration.


    Yang Bao was extremely annoyed. With a wave of his hand, he asked a fewborers to throw Mo Hongshi and Mo Yongfu out, who was unwilling to leave.


    Just as he was about to close the door of the Wu family''s courtyard and shut out the superb mother and son, several women who had gone out to look for their children rushed in anxiously, their voices filled with deep despair: "Gone...the children are gone. , please go find the child!"

 Chapter 660: The man behind a gang of robbers (1)

    Chapter 660: The man behind a gang of robbers (1)


    Chapter 660: The man behind a group of robbers (1)


    In the main room of the Wu family, there were more than a dozenrge tables with various delicacies ced on them. However, no one cooked and enjoyed them at this time, and they gradually cooled down and lost their original taste. Everyone looked at Yang Bao solemnly, hoping that he woulde up with an idea to find the twelve lost children as soon as possible.


    No one expected that on such a happy day, Liuyang Vige would suddenly lose twelve children. Among this group of children, the oldest is ten years old and the youngest is only four. They walked out of the Wu familys yard an hour and a half ago and never came back, including the one who drank up half of Mo Yans bowl of sugar water in the morning. That kid.


    The children''s rtives frantically searched the entire vige, even searching for the ditches and bays where they often yed, but they could not find even a shadow. More than a dozen children seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    Aftermunicating with Xue Tuanzi in the space, Mo Yan, who already knew the whereabouts of the children, saw that Yang Bao could not make up his mind for a moment, so he reminded: "Vige chief, no one in the vige said they have seen those children, and the Wu family relies on On the mountainside, will they go into the mountains together to y?"


    After hearing this, the vigers who had lost their children suddenly became excited. A strong man pped his thigh and said with wide eyes: "Yes, yes, yes, more than a dozen children disappeared together, and no one saw them." Which direction did they go, and where else could they go but into the mountains?


    Thats right, my son saidst night that he was going to the mountains to pick chestnuts to roast and eat. Maybe he actually went to pick chestnuts.


    "The same goes for the little one in my family. Two days ago, the child''s father went into the mountains to cut firewood. Fortunately, he came across a wild fruit tree, so I picked a few wild fruits and brought them back to him. He kept moring to go in with the child''s father. Shan, even taught me to beat him up."


    Others also felt that it was very likely that the children would go into the mountains, and they all agreed. Everyone knows the dangers in the mountains. The adults are worried about the children sneaking in, so they often twist the children''s ears and warn them that they must not go into the mountains without an adult to guide them.


    Those children grew up hearing stories about wild beasts eating children, and not long ago, the Mo family went into the mountains for hunting and were bitten by wild beasts. Even if the various fruits in the mountains attracted them, they did not dare to go in. Therefore, after the children disappeared, these people did not think about it at all.


    "Then go into the mountains and look for them. If you find them, set off a bunch of firecrackers to let the others know." Yang Bao asked Mo Qingze and the vige elders for their opinions. Seeing that they all preferred children to go into the mountains, he immediately made a decision. Then they divided the people present into several teams and went into the mountain from various mountain paths to look for them.


    The vigers who had not lost their children also spontaneously joined the search team and dispersed towards the mountains.


    Yuhua Mountain is too big, so there is not only the danger of encountering wild animals, but also it is easy to get lost. Even adults who often go into the mountains only dare to wander around the outside and never go deep inside.


    But what do children know? Once they are fascinated by ying, who will remember the adults instructions? If you encounter a wild animal or get lost inside, even if the whole vige goes into the mountains to look for it, it will be like a drop of water entering the ocean. Finding the missing child is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    At the moment, one more person means more hope. Mo Yan and Mo Qingze could not stand by and let Xiner and the others go back and look at home, and then followed the crowd towards the mountains.


    While passing by her house, Mo Yan found an excuse to go home, released the little flower from the space, and took it with her into the mountains.


    With the little flowers as a cover, even if she found the children immediately ording to Xue Tuanzi''s instructions, no one else would suspect anything.

 Chapter 661: The man behind a gang of robbers (2)

    Chapter 661: The man behind a gang of robbers (2)


    Chapter 661: The man behind a group of robbers (2)


    However, no one expected that the twelve children did go into the mountain together, but on the way into the mountain, an ident happened...


    When Mo Yan followed Xue Tuanzi''s guidance and found the ce where the twelve children disappeared, Xue Tuanzi used clues left on the ground and used magic to know that the children had bumped into a group of very fierce people here.


    Those people were all armed with swords, and for some unknown reason, they **** all the twelve children who were frightened and crying, and headed deep into the mountains together.


    Based on Xue Tuanzis description, Mo Yan guessed that the group of people should be bandits preparing to go down the mountain to rob, otherwise they would not show up here with swords. The reason why those children were captured was probably because they were identally bumped into by the children. They were worried that the children would ruin their "good deeds", so they simply tied them up. Maybe now they were nning to sell the children to human traffickers to make a lot of money. One stroke.


    As for the target of the robbers'' robbery, Mo Yan couldn''t think of any other home besides his own. Except for her family, everyone else in the vige was poor. Those bandits would never be willing to steal a few chickens.


    If things are as guessed, and those innocent children are implicated by their own family, Mo Yan will do his best to save them.


    The traces left by the bandits were very obvious. Even without Xue Tuanzi, Xiaohua''s tracking ability could easily find their hiding ce. It''s just that those people were armed and had probably done a lot of robbing and looting of homes. Mo Yan didn''t dare to lead the vigers to follow Xiaohua to look for them, for fear that if they were found, there would be a conflict between the two parties, and the vigers would be harmed.


    Mo Yan was thinking about ways to save people, and felt that it was unlikely that the robbers would attack in broad daylight, and would most likely happen tonight. In other words, she would only have one afternoon to save people.


    While searching for any traces that the children might have left, the group of people shouted their names loudly. The voices echoed over and over again in the mountains, but they never received any response, nor did they hear any calls from other ces. The sound of firecrackers.


    As time gradually passed, and it seemed that the sun was about to set in more than an hour, everyone began to be anxious. Once it gets dark, finding people bes even more difficult.


    Furthermore, at night when the wild beasts go out to look for food, they are even more worried that the children will be food for the wild beasts. Such a result will not only be uneptable to the children''s rtives, but even they will be left with helpless feelings in their hearts. Obliterated shadow.


    "Yan''er, did Xiao Hua find any clues?" Mo Qingze couldn''t help but ask as he looked at Xiao Hua sniffing around.


    Mo Yan hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "If I had gone out to look for the children when they disappeared, Xiaohua might still be found. Now I can only go down and see if I can find the traces left by the children first. If I can find , maybe there will be discoveries.


    Actually, Xiaohua already had a general direction, but Mo Yan would not tell her father or other vigers about this matter. This was for their own good.


    This answer was expected by Mo Qingze. After hearing it, he just nodded and said nothing. The other vigers were a little disappointed. Looking at the vast and deep mountains, they no longer had much hope of finding those children.


    When the sun sank below the horizon, leaving only half of its red face, the vigers who were already tired and hungry decided to give up the search and go back to the vige to check out the situation after discussion.


    Mo Qingze wanted to persuade everyone to hold on, but Mo Yan stopped him: "Dad, we have been searching all afternoon and found nothing. Maybe we are looking in the wrong direction. If we continue searching aimlessly like this, I am afraid it will be toote." There will be no results, so we might as well go back first and see if others have found any valuable clues."

 Chapter 662: The man behind a gang of robbers (3)

    Chapter 662: The man behind a gang of robbers (3)


    Chapter 662: The man behind a group of robbers (3)


    Hearing what he said, Mo Qingze thought it made sense, so he didn''t force himself. Together with Mo Yan, he followed the others down the mountain with heavy thoughts.


    By the time we got down the mountain to Wu''s house, it waspletely dark. Several other groups of vigers also came back one after another, but they also returned empty-handed without finding any useful clues.


    Ooooo, child, my child


    If I had known this would happen, my mother shouldnt have beaten you, I shouldnt have beaten you, wuwu


    Baoer, my mothers lifeblood, how will my mother live without you?


    The women who had lost their children burst into tears, their voices filled with iparable despair. Their husbands, parents-inw and mothers-inw also cried in their arms. Even if there is more than one child in each family, the one thrown away is the meat that falls from them!


    The families whose children were missing were all invited to a banquet by the Wu family. Even though it had nothing to do with the Wu family, the five members of the Wu family still felt very ufortable. They only felt that if they had not chosen to hold a banquet today, those children might have died. It won''t disappear.


    The mother and son stood in the corner with red eyes, with deep guilt on their faces. Although no one med them and thought it was their family''s fault, they still could not get past their own level. If the child really cannot be found, they will never be able to feel at ease in this life.


    The entire Wu family was immersed in crying, and everyone''s heart was extremely heavy. Although most of the vigerse from all over the country and no one knew anyone two years ago, Liuyang Vige has a good atmosphere. Even if there are some minor frictions on weekdays, when something like this happens, everyone unconsciously sympathizes with these unfortunate families.


    Mo Yan felt ufortable and panicked, and she dared not to dy any longer, lest the robbers would be crazy and kill the children. She quietly informed her father and took Xiao Hua out of Wu''s house quietly. Not long after, Mo Qingze also came out. The father and daughter returned home without saying much.


    The food at home has been prepared and is waiting for the father and daughter toe back to eat. Mo Yan and Mo Qingze were hungry for a long time. After eating tworge bowls of rice, they felt full.


    Mo Qingze put down his bowl and chopsticks and asked Mo Yan doubtfully: "Since Xiaohua has found the clue, I asked you earlier, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Mo Yan did not hide anything, she expressed her guesses and worries, and also revealed her n to bring the five beasts into the mountains to rescue people: "Dad also knows what the five beasts are capable of, and it is not difficult at all to rescue those children."


    In the past, she would definitely sneak into the mountains and hide the matter from her father before rescuing the children, but since what happened in Phoenix Mountain, she doesn''t dare to do that again.


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze''s eyes were clear and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Just when Mo Yan thought her father disagreed, he suddenly spoke: "Dad agrees to your going, but I have toe with you."


    "No, it''s too dangerous!" Mo Yan was shocked and shook his head to refuse without thinking: "Dad, just wait for the news at home. Then I will hide and let the five beasts rescue people, and wait for those robbers to be captured. Once its solved, Ill go out and bring the children back, theres no danger at all, dad really doesnt have to worry.


    "Stop talking, dad will never let you go alone no matter what!" Mo Qingze was determined to go, otherwise, Mo Yan wouldn''t have to go.


    Looking at his father''s stubborn face, Mo Yan rubbed his forehead with a headache and reluctantly agreed. While Mo Qingze went back to his room to change clothes, he quickly returned to his house and found two secret guards to give them some warnings, fearing that he would miss the group of robbers on the way and put his family in danger.


    The two secret guards looked at each other and responded solemnly. After Mo Yan left with the five beasts, several ck shadows quietly appeared in the courtyard. These people are all secret guards sent by Xiao Ruiyuan, Yan Junyu and Chu Heng to guard the Mo family. There are twenty in total.

 Chapter 663: The man behind a gang of robbers (4)

    Chapter 663: The man behind a gang of robbers (4)


    Chapter 663: The man behind a group of robbers (4)


    One of them said: "Those robbers are not necessarily robbers. The people we picked up and killed in the past few nights are very likely to be with them. There will be a lot of people in Miss Mo''s ce tonight. Let''s split up and follow half of them. Half of them are left here just in case, and we must ensure the safety of Miss Mos family.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the others stood in two rows in tacit agreement, showing their obedience with practical actions.


    In addition to the snow dumplings in the space and the five beasts following them, the father and daughter who were walking towards the back mountain from the back door did not know that there were ten more people behind them, nor did they know that during the night when they were sleeping soundly, several groups of secret guards had appeared. Unruly people.


    In order to save time and rescue the person as soon as possible, Mo Yan sat on Xiao Hua''s back and let Mo Qingze sit on the back of the golden beast, which ran rtively smoothly. The speed of the five beasts was too fast, and Mo Yan asked the five beasts to slow down deliberately because he was worried that his father would not be able to adapt to it.


    Even though he slowed down, he still ran like a fast horse. This made Mo Qingze, who was not used to sitting on the back of a beast for the first time, dizzy and almost vomited.


    The secret guards had a hard time, they could only rely on Qinggong and two legs to follow, and soon there was no trace of the two people and the five beasts. Fortunately, the traces left behind were very obvious. They followed the traces so that they would not lose them. .


    You probably know that there are many dangers in Yuhua Mountain. Although the bandits are hiding somewhere far away from Liuyang Vige, they are not hidden in the mountains, but far away from the vige. There are no viges there, and the mountains are not high. Large-scale ones rarely appear. beast.


    After running for less than a moment, the five beasts gradually slowed down, and in the end they just walked on tiptoe, fearing to disturb the birds resting on the trees and let the robbers notice.


    The five beasts climbed up a hill silently. The father and daughter saw a bonfire burning below the hilltop and a group of bandits who were shouting around the bonfire, drinking wine and barbecue. Although they did not see any sign of the children, But a few childish cries could be vaguely heard.


    Behind the bandits, there were several tents set up. It was obvious that this group of people had either just arrived today and were ready to set foot on the spot before taking action, or they had been here for a few days and were ready to take action at any time.


    Mo Qingze estimated the number of people and found that there were as many as fifty, and each of those people was so strong that one of the five beasts was equivalent to ten. Can they handle it?


    He was worried about the injuries to the five beasts and the frightened children. After thinking about it, he whispered: "Yan''er, these robbers are outnumbered and look very difficult to deal with. How about we go to the Yamen before dawn?" Report the case and ask the government to send more officers to rescue people."


    Mo Yan shook his head: "Dad, the temperature in the mountains is low, and those children are frightened. If they are left to stay under the swords of bandits for one night, no one can guarantee that these children will survive until tomorrow! Don''t worry, the five beasts will not stop you. If you can fight, you can also ask other nearby beasts to help.


    Even if there are no other wild beasts nearby, the red python can always call a few out of the grass at the time when snakes are hibernating!


    Mo Qingze saw that what Mo Yan said made sense, so he could only temporarily suppress his worries and say nothing more.


    Mo Yan noticed that although the group of robbers were drinking, they didn''t drink much. He vaguely heard what they were saying, but they were far away and couldn''t hear clearly.


    The snow dumpling in the space cannot go outside, but it is not difficult to sense the outside world. He soon heard clearly what the bandits were talking about. The voice that echoed in Mo Yan''s mind was full of murderous intent: "Those bandits said they wanted to not only rob Yan Yan''s family wants to kill all Yan Yan and you, leaving no one alive! Huh, if they dare to hurt Yan Yan and Yan Yan''s father, Xue Tuanzi will **** their souls and be ves in the space. They won''t even have the chance to reincarnate. No."


    Mo Yan broke out in a cold sweat and quickly warned in her heart: "You must not act recklessly. If you attack these ordinary people without spiritual power, you will be sealed by the beads of merit! Don''t worry, these people are so cruel and ruthless. I wont let them go, and I wont let us suffer any karma!


    Xue Tuanzi was also stimted by the robbers and lost his mind. After listening to Mo Yan''s words, his sanity slowly returned. It snorted unwillingly and agreed, and then threatened the five beasts fiercely: "I have trained you for so many years, and today it is time for you to practice your skills. If you can''t deal with this group of rabble, you will get away from now on." Far away, dont even think about staying by Yanyans side, let alone entering the space again.


    On the first day when Xue Tuanzi trained the five beasts, he used magic to establish contact with the five beasts. Therefore, even if it could not appear outside, it could still convey the clearest meaning to the five beasts.


    The five beasts felt a chill in their hearts. They stared at the bandits at the foot of the mountain with their torch-like eyes, filled with bloodthirsty fanaticism. They only waited for Mo Yans order and rushed down to kill these reckless guys without leaving a trace.


    Mo Yan naturally heard Xue Tuanzi''s threat, and after looking at the five beasts that looked like they were beaten with chicken blood, Mo Yan quickly warned: "Don''t listen to Xue Tuanzi. If you can''t deal with it, don''t try to force yourself to get hurt. These people Dont kill them, just tie them up and send them to the government.


    Leaving aside the golden beasts, the current strength of the remaining four beasts is equivalent to the golden beasts that have not been trained by Xuetuanzi before. They have broken away from the category of ordinary beasts. If they kill humans again, they will also suffer unknown consequences. punishment.


    Take the golden beast as an example. It and the ck clouded leopard are not the only beasts like it in the deep mountains. There are also more powerful beasts than them. The ancestors of these beasts are the spiritual beasts that originally existed on the Cultivation Continent, so they are not spiritual beasts, but they are much stronger than ordinary beasts. The rules of heaven and earth restrict their activities and do not allow them to leave Yuhua Mountain.


    If the golden beast had not met Mo Yan and been taken down the mountain by Mo Yan himself, it would have been struck by lightning the moment it stepped out of Yuhua Mountain. Mo Yan did not want the five beasts to take advantage of him because of those dozens of robbers and scum. Go in

 Chapter 664: The causes and consequences of the five beasts showing their power (1)

    Chapter 664: The causes and consequences of the five beasts showing their power (1)


    Chapter 664: Causes and Consequences of the Five Beasts Showing Their Power (1)


    Seeing his master trying to discredit him in front of all his "little brothers", Xue Tuanzi concluded that his master loved those stupid beasts more, and couldn''t help but feel deeply depressed. The two tentacles on the top of the head drooped listlessly, and the originally bright ck eyes became dull.


    Aware of Xue Tuanzis negative mood, Mo Yan was helpless. This guy had lived for who knows how many years, but he still had the temperament of a child. Fortunately, he was easy to coax, otherwise she would have had a headache.


    What needs to be dealt with immediately are the bandits. Mo Yan ns to coax the little guy with a ss heart after they are done. Looking at the robbers who were still drinking and eating meat and shouting in peace, I wondered how they knew about their situation.


    You must know that Liuyang Vige is only forty miles away from the capital, and it is considered to be at the foot of the emperor. Even if they have great courage, these bandits would not dare to act recklessly here, but they happened to touch this ce and mored to eradicate their family. .


    Moreover, neither she nor the people in the vige had heard that there were bandits nearby, nor had there been any robberies or rapes. Obviously, this group of bandits came from elsewhere.


    However, they came from somewhere else, but they knew the situation of their own family well. In this case, it was very likely that they were people who had enemies with her family. In order to take revenge on her family, they recruited this group of robbers.


    Her father was studying in college, and I had never heard that he had offended anyone; her two younger brothers were in school and had very good rtionships with their ssmates, so they were even less likely to offend anyone. However, she had offended just a few people, and they all The background is not small, and it is possible to attack her family. For a while, she was really not sure who was behind the scenes.


    Xue Tuanzi''s depressed mood came and went quickly. When he saw his master frowning and turning his eyes, he knew what she was thinking. As if he had seized the opportunity to fight back, he said mockingly: "Yan Yan is too stupid, wait for the five beasts After subduing those robbers, if you ask them, won''t they know who wants to do harm to your family?"


    Being reminded by Xue Tuanzi, Mo Yan pped his forehead and said angrily: "Yes, why didn''t I think of such a simple thing?"


    Humph, most idiots are like this, theres nothing we can do about it! Xue Tuanzi finally regained hisposure and snorted proudly, the disdain in his words undisguised.


    Mo Yan was so angry that her teeth were itching. If she could enter the space now, she would definitely catch this venomous guy and throw him into the spiritual spring pool to take a good bath.


    Xue Tuanzi, who still wanted to take advantage of the victory and continue to attack his master, noticed his master''s thoughts and was so frightened that he immediately closed his mouth, and his dark eyes revealed a look of deep fear.


    Who would have thought that this tough and arrogant guy would be afraid of water!


    Mo Yan smiled proudly. She really thinks her master is easy to bully?


    At the foot of the mountain, fifty bandits were sipping wine around two bonfires. A short guy with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks staggered to another bonfire with a bowl of wine, and sat down on the other bonfire with a smile on his face. Scar, dull drinking man next to him.


    The sharp-mouthed monkey-chin touched Scarface''s wine bowl with his own wine bowl. After finishing the full bowl of wine in one gulp, he said with a red face and a big tongue: "Boss, boss, when are we going to do it? - Let me tell you, we went to pick up that little girl and her family in the middle of the night, and then tied that little girl and all the other women in her family to the vige, so that we brothers can feelfortable, hehe !


    After Scarface heard this, the long scar twisted. He threw the wine bowl on the ground, smashing it into pieces with a bang, and yelled at the sharp-mouthed monkey: "Shut up!"


    The throwing and drinking not only woke up the drunken monkey, but also frightened the other robbers who were fighting for wine. The robbers looked over one after another, with confusion on their faces.

 Chapter 665: The causes and consequences of the five beasts showing their power (2)

    Chapter 665: The causes and consequences of the five beasts showing their power (2)


    Chapter 665: Causes and Consequences of the Five Beasts Showing Their Power (2)


    Scarface''s eyes were filled with scarlet red, he pointed at the sharp-mouthed monkey''s cheek and cursed angrily: "That stinky **** has harmed so many of our brothers. If they hadn''t seen the opportunity and protected us and escaped, we would be lying on the bed eating and drinking like them right now. Lazar, what you did is neither a human nor a ghost! You dont want to avenge your brothers, your mind is filled with that kind of thing. Do you have those brothers in your heart?"


    The sharp-mouthed monkey-cheek took two steps back after being scolded. He felt a little disapproving in his heart, and quickly said in a ttering manner: "Yes, there must be, how could it not be possible? Those brothers have suffered for us, and the younger brother did what he did before, and thought he would be killed with one knife. Its better to torture her alive and let her know what its like to live but not to die!


    When Scarface heard this, a sh of deep thought shed in his eyes, and he seemed to think that doing so would be a better way to avenge the suffering brothers.


    Seeing that there was a way, a lustful evil shed in the eyes of the sharp-mouthed monkey, and he continued to encourage: "Anyway, that person just told us to ''greet'' that little girl''s family properly, but he didn''t say that we must kill them! When we get tired of ying, pull out If you capture their ''paws'', let them serve the brothers day and night, and let the brothers take the trouble to take revenge themselves."


    At this time, other people also gathered around. After listening to Shouhou''s words, they all agreed in unison: "Yes, brother, the third brother is right. Killing that little girl with one knife would be too cheap for her. We should let us Only by avenging my brothers with my own hands can I relieve my hatred!"


    Thats right, this is how to relieve hatred, and I agree with you! Big brother, why dont you just do what Shouhou said!


    Yes, yes, yes, just tie those little girls to the vige...


    Scarface''s sharp eyes slowly swept across the angry faces, and finally nodded: "Then do as the third child said. The women will be tied to the stockade, and the men..."


    At this point, a strong murderous intent shed through Scarface''s eyes, and he said word by word: "One, one, no, stay!"


    If the Mo family was still the Mo family now, and Mo Yan was just an ordinary girl, their family would have no power to resist when so many bandits rushed down the mountain to kill people and kidnap people.


    However, there is never an "if" in the world. When encountering Mo Yan who possesses the five killer weapons of the Five Beasts, no matter how these bandits calcte, they are destined to fail!


    It seemed as if the Mo family had been wiped out. The bandits who had avenged their brothers drank several bowls of strong liquor in a passionate manner, and finally walked towards the tent one by one, ready to take a good rest and recharge themselves to do their work. Five beasts descended from the sky.


    Amid the frightened screams of the robbers, the five beasts roared and almost swept away, biting off the hands and feet of all the robbers, leaving behind blood on the ground and bursts of wailing that prated the night.


    The whole process only took half a moment, and the five beasts achieved an overwhelming victory. Even though the snow dumplings in the space expressed disdain for this, thinking that the robbers had drunk too much to make it so easy for the five beasts to win, they could not The good mood of the five beasts was ruined just because they clearly felt that their strength had improved tremendously.


    Mo Qingze saw the five beasts showing off their power for the first time. He calmly refused Mo Yan''s suggestion to wait there and insisted on following her down the mountain to rescue the kidnapped children. However, his weak legs and feet revealed his true feelings at this moment. Feeling.


    The father and daughter ignored the curses and threats of the bandits and walked unimpeded to the tent where the children were kept. They raised their hands to open the tent door and met twelve pairs of frightened eyes.


    These children were greatly frightened. After seeing Mo Yan and his daughter, they were slightly stunned, and then a little girl of five or six years old burst into tears. This cry seemed to open a cathartic valve, and the remaining eleven children also burst into tears, instantly covering up the moans of the robbers.

 Chapter 666: The causes and consequences of the five beasts showing their power (3)

    Chapter 666: The causes and consequences of the five beasts showing their power (3)


    Chapter 666: Causes and Consequences of the Five Beasts Showing Their Power (3)


    The father and daughterforted the twelve children while untying them. Mo Yan checked the children one by one and found that they were only frightened and did not suffer any other injuries. She couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    It was certainly wrong for these children to ignore their parents'' warnings and run into the mountains privately, but being kidnapped by the bandits outside and being frightened had nothing to do with her. Now that they were fine, the worry in her heart was finally gone.


    What is to be done next should obviously not be seen by these children, lest they be frightened again. Mo Yan left them in the care of his father and asked them to stay in the tent. He walked outside and let the five beasts drag the bandits together and began to interrogate the mastermind behind the scenes.


    As a result, the mastermind behind the scenes was not found out, but they found out that these people were actually the two groups of bandits who chased and intercepted them on their way back from Fenghuang Mountain that night.


    Because the two groups of bandits were bitten by the "little brothers" summoned by the red python, although they were not bitten to death by the poison, as Xiaohua said, they were not treated in time and became paralyzed and bedridden. These fifty people also managed to escape with difficulty under the protection of others.


    Although she had a big grudge against these people, the moon had not risen that night, and the sky was as dark as a thick mass of ink. She was protected by the royal guards, and it was impossible for the bandits to know that she was among them. .


    If someone hadn''t told them, how could they have known about her existence and even touched Liuyang Vige. She didn''t know if Xiao Ruiyuan and the others had tracked down this group of peopleter, but since they met tonight, she had to figure out the matter thoroughly and never let the tiger go back to the mountain to cause further trouble.


    Looking at the hostile eyes of Scarface and others, Mo Yan smiled coldly: "Whose order did you follow that night to chase and intercept us? I guess it''s that person this time, right? If you are willing to tell Who is my mastermind behind the scenes? Maybe if I am happy, I will let you go."


    "Ah! Even if you kill our brother tonight, we won''t tell you who that person is. You are such a vicious bitch!" The scarred face, covered in blood, stared at him intently. He looked at Mo Yan and said with such a fierce look that he wanted to pounce on her immediately, eat her flesh and drink her blood.


    "Haha, you bitch, don''t think that you can get what you want by dealing with our brother. That person has many tricks and will not let you go! If you are sensible, let our brother go as soon as possible, otherwise, that person will find out. Your family is just waiting to be cut into pieces by a thousand cuts!"


    Haha, its better to be cut into pieces with a thousand cuts. Its good to be cut into pieces with a thousand cuts. This can be regarded as revenge for all our brothers.


    Although the others were extremely miserable, not much better than Scarface, at this time, they were struggling to threaten Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan did not expect that these bandits would be so invulnerable, and a sneer appeared on his face: "I don''t know whether my family and I will be killed by a thousand swords, but you will be killed by a thousand swords." Its all torn to pieces, but I can see it! If you dont believe it, lets try it now, who of you wille first?


    The bandits who were still moring just now stared at Mo Yan in confusion, wondering whether she had the guts.


    Mo Yan didn''t give them any time to think, and directly called the fur ball with the sharpest ws over, touched its head, with a cruel sneer on the corner of his mouth: "Don''t you always dislike using those wooden stakes for sharpening ws? Aren''t they strong enough? The bones of these people should be hard enough. If you peel off their skin and fleshyer byyer, the exposed bones should be easy to grind. With so many human bones, you can grind them for three to five years!"

 Chapter 667: The causes and consequences of the five beasts showing their power (4)

    Chapter 667: The causes and consequences of the five beasts showing their power (4)


    Chapter 667: Causes and Consequences of the Five Beasts Showing Their Power (4)


    The hairy ball''s eyes suddenly lit up, like two smallnterns lit in the dark night. It made an excited roar and approached the bandits step by step. Its sharp eyes swept over the bandits one by one. However, it was as if he was considering which bandit had the hardest bones.


    Mao Tuan''s body exudes an extremely dangerous aura. The bandits who are swept by Mao Tuan''s gaze seem to be thrown to the ground in the next moment, and the flesh on their bodies is scratched piece by piece by the tiger''s ws, revealing each piece of white hair. bones. Just thinking about such a scene made the bandits shudder, and they were all frightened so much that they unconsciously stepped back.


    As if he disliked the hair ball for being too slow, Mo Yan urged: "Hurry up and stop dying. You have to go home and sleepter!"


    Upon hearing this, Mao Tuan no longer hesitated and walked towards a thin robber with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. Among the group of people, he was the most restless as his eyes rolled around and he kept rubbing his elbows back. This kind of person has many thoughts and may not be afraid of anything else. He is definitely afraid of death. It would be perfect to kill him as a warning to others.


    The Snow Ball in the space wasughing so hard as it watched the man and the beast ying tricks together. However, the next moment''s behavior of the Hair Ball made it stopughing.


    When the sharp-mouthed monkey saw the hair ball stomping towards him step by step, his face turned pale with fear. The heartbreaking pain of the previously bitten off hands and feet hit him again, making him tremble uncontrobly. The sharp sound sounded like he was about to The little daughter-inw who was being harassed said: "Don''t, don''te over, don''t go over...ah-"


    Without waiting for the pointed monkey cheeks, the Mao Tuan''s thick feet gently died, and he poured him, followed by his crotch, and he wed fiercely.


    Hmph, it heard this dirty and shameless human say how to deal with Yan Yan, and now it has destroyed his thing so that he will never be a male again for the rest of his life.


    This w is urate and ruthless, and it directly grabs the whole thing of the sharp-billed monkey''s gill. The sharp-mouthed monkey cheek couldn''t bear the pain and let out a shrill scream. However, if he was allowed to scream, even if the gods came, he would never be a man again in the rest of his life.


    Mo Yan never expected that the always cute and docile Hair Ball would be so tough. She was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses. When she realized what good thing the Hair Ball had done, she subconsciously covered her eyes and pushed him away. There was a hair ball that was still grabbing something and running over happily to take credit.


    When the ten secret guards finally found them following the traces, Mo Yan had already asked the person behind the scenes. He was holding bags of medicinal powder and spreading it on the bandits rolling on the ground for free. Those who didn''t know it thought that this was the person behind the scenes. It is a girl with a bodhisattva heart who is healing the suffering people!


    Mo Yan was indeed treating the bandits'' injuries, lest they die on the road before they could go to the Yamen, and she and Mao Tuan would still have to bear this karma. However, she let the hair ball hold down the bandits tightly to prevent them from struggling wildly. The Panax notoginseng powder sprinkled on their wounds was also spiked, so that the bandits would not feel too sore.


    Each of these people was carrying at least one life, and Mo Yan never thought of sparing them easily.


    Seeing the ten secret guards who suddenly appeared, Mo Yan''s hand that was sprinkled with powder shook violently. Then he thought that if these ten people had malicious intentions, the five beasts would have pounced on them, and his anxious heart suddenly returned to its original ce. .


    When the ten secret guards saw this, they admired Mo Yan in their hearts. The bursts of ghostly cries and howls that echoed in their ears told them that the weak-looking girl in front of them was very difficult to mess with. , this calmness is something that even ordinary people cannot catch up with.


    If Mo Yan knew what they thought of her, she would probably not be able to stopughing. She dared toe here in the middle of the night to save people and attack the bandits mercilessly, but she only had space and five beasts to rely on. Without these two things, even if she had a hundred courages, she would not dare to do this. adventure.


    There were still thirty or forty people whose wounds had not been treated with medicine. Mo Yan was not polite and directly threw the Panax notoginseng powder to the secret guard and said calmly: "You came at the right time. Once the medicine is applied, I will help you." Send these bandits to the Yamen, of course, if there is a better ce to go, you can just deal with it yourself."


    The secret guards looked at each other. They thought that the girl would at least ask who the master behind them was, but it turned out that she knew everything and gave the order directly! Sure enough, it is not unreasonable to be valued by those three people.


    With this thought in mind, the ten secret guards raised their hands in unison and responded: "Yes!"


    Mo Yan saw that they actuallyplied with the instructions without any dissatisfaction, so she confirmed her suspicion and couldn''t help but smile. But at this moment, she thought that these ten people were all sent by Xiao Ruiyuan to protect their family, and she didn''t know that Yan Junyu and Chu Heng were among them.


    This group of bandits was left to the secret guards. Mo Yan and Mo Qingze returned overnight with the children who were still a little frightened.


    There were too many people this time, and the five beasts were naturally proud. They were willing to let Mo Qingze ride because of Mo Yan''s face. They would not let these little kids sit on them anyway. Mo Yan would not force it. It is an insult to the five beasts.


    However, there had been such a bigmotion before, and the children had already known about the existence of the five beasts. Although they were a little scared, when they thought that the five beasts had saved them, the fear slowly faded away, and they even had stars in their eyes. Worship them.


    Looking at the five beasts opening the road in front of them, the children forgot their fear for a moment and discussed excitedly. None of them found the mountain road difficult to walk.


    Mo Yan and Mo Qingze, each holding the youngest child who could not walk, listened to the children''s childish words, and the smiles on their faces never faded.


    Cry when you are scared,ugh when you like it, the world of a child is that simple!

 Chapter 668: Admission decision(1)

    Chapter 668: Admission decision(1)


    Chapter 668 Admission decision (1)


    The children have slow legs and the mountain road is not easy to walk. They could have returned to Liuyang Vige in an hour, but it took them an hour and a half with rest and stops.


    The father and daughter took the children home, which finally made Li Xiu and others, who had been worried for half a night and refused to go back to their room to rest, feel relieved.


    These children had eaten in the morning and were already hungry. After walking such a long way, they were supported by the thought of seeing their rtives soon. Now they finally returned to the safe vige, and they were all shouting. Hungry.


    Aunt Li Xiu and her nephew went to the kitchen to make a pot of hot pimple soup, put it into a basin, took it out, and scooped a big bowl for each child. While they were eating pimple soup, Mo Yan and the others went to the vige together to inform the rtives of these children.


    The family who lost their child thought that the child would never be found, so they were holding the child''s clothes and crying, unable to sleep. When I heard the knock on the door outside, I vaguely thought that the child had gone home, so I hurriedly ran to open the door, but the child actually came back and was eating pimple soup at Mo''s house!


    These vigers ran almost all the way to Mo''s house, expecting to see their child''s frightened face and hear his frightened cries. As a result, twelve children were arguing noisily in the dining room about who was the greediest and ate the most pimple soup. They looked like they had just escaped from death, which made the worried vigers very angry.


    Some vigers were so hot-tempered that they forgot about their previous distress. When they caught their children, they took off their pants and pped their bare buttocks with their palms, while spanking and scolding them.


    My hand was numb from the beating, but I didn''t see the child crying for father and mother as usual. When I looked up, I saw that there were two tears in the child''s eyes. He looked at me eagerly. He hugged him tightly with distress, and his heart surged. Waves of fear: I almost never see this naughty little brat again.


    When everyone finally calmed down, everyone thanked the Mo family and his daughter with tears in their eyes, and then asked about how the children were rescued.


    When Mo Yan and the others called people, they only told them that the child had been kidnapped by bandits and that he had been rescued and was being taken care of by the Mo family. As for how he was found and how he was rescued, there was no time to borate.


    Knowing that he would be asked, Mo Yan had already thought of his words. It was not easy to talk about these things in front of the children, so she asked her father to invite the vigers into the hall that was separated from the dining room, and she went to the kitchen to bring the five beasts who were eating there. The moment he stepped through the door, he was expected to see the vigers'' expressions change instantly. A few timid women were so frightened that they hid behind their men.


    Mo Yan knelt down, rubbed the fur ball''s head, and said softly in the eyes of the vigers, "This is your first time meeting all the uncles and aunts, so say hello to them first!"


    The five beasts were revealed today. Firstly, she couldn''t hide them. Secondly, the animal tag promised by Emperor Hui''an would be delivered soon, so she had nothing to worry about. She just revealed it to the vigers in advance, but it was very necessary.


    After all, the beast tag allows the five beasts to walk openly among the crowd, but it cannot dispel the concerns of the vigers. In the future, if someone loses a chicken in the vige, they may be suspicious of the five beasts. At that time, the vigers will Contradictions will inevitably arise. Since they live here, Mo Yan certainly hopes that everyone can live in harmony, and tonight is a good time to establish a good impression of the five beasts in the hearts of the vigers.


    The hairy ball nuzzled Mo Yan''s hand obediently, then took two steps forward, stood up on his hind legs and stretched out his two furry front paws, as if he didn''t see the vigers'' attention to him. Fear and rejection made a decent bow.

 Chapter 669: Admission decision(2)

    Chapter 669: Admission decision(2)


    Chapter 669 Admission decision (2)


    Putting aside its huge body and terrifying aura, this naive appearance looks no different from a domestic cat.


    Mo Yan patted the fur ball''s body and asked it toe back, and then asked the remaining four beasts toe forward to greet the vigers.


    The longer the five beasts stayed in the human environment, the more they understood human rules and etiquette. Mo Yan asked them to greet this group of people. In fact, he treated them as equals of the same kind, but they did not feel that they were different from the people in front of them. Saying hello is an insult to them.


    If there are no idents, they will be able to walk freely among the crowd from now on, dispelling these people''s worries and making themselves morefortable. Moyan understands this, and they understand it too.


    So, the four beasts stepped forward and lined up in front of the vigers. Except for the red python, which had no legs and could only stand half upright and nodded its big head at the vigers, the other three beasts stood upright like **** of hair and arched their heads. The ws make a bow.


    In the incredulous eyes of the vigers, the four beasts stepped back and stood majestically behind Mo Yan. The gentle eyes they looked at Mo Yan were not what ferocious beasts should have.


    Seeing that the vigers were obviously not as scared as they were at first, the smile on Mo Yan''s face grew a little thicker: "Uncles and aunts, you have also seen that the five beasts are very understanding of human nature and have a very docile temper. As long as no one deliberately hurts them, They, they will not attack people on their own initiative! But if it weren''t for them tonight, I wouldn''t have been able to rescue your children from the forty or fifty bandits."


    Immediately afterwards, she told theplete story of how the five beasts rescued the children from fifty bandits. As for the bandits'' real purpose of appearing here and kidnapping the children, she chose to conceal it and only talked about those bandits. The bandit was frightened away by the five beasts and would not dare to do evil here in the future.


    She did have selfish motives and did not want the vigers to think differently about her family because of this matter, but the main reason was that some of the things involved in the kidnapping could not be exined clearly to the vigers. Even if you say it, they may not be able to understand it. Instead, they will feel unreasonable panic.


    The vigers had no doubts. Although they were poor, if the bandits kidnapped children and asked for ransom money, they would sell the iron to get enough to give it away. The ransom money obtained for twelve children was not a small amount. If those bandits were more cruel and sold the children, they could get a lot of money. Put together, their trip would not be in vain.


    What attracts them most at the moment is the five beasts who are staying behind Mo Yan. When they think that their children can escape from danger thanks to them, everyone feels grateful. Coupled with the previous act of bowing, they are indeed It has been proven that they understand human nature, and I feel even less afraid.


    It''s just that people may lose their temper when theye, let alone an already extremely ferocious beast! They were worried that without Mo Yan''s restraint, these five beasts woulde to the vige. If this happened, no one could stop them.


    However, these people have no nerve to express such doubts. No matter how cruel the five beasts are, they just saved your child. If you say such words, wouldn''t you be a white-eyed wolf?


    How could Mo Yan fail to see their doubts? She did not rush to exin, but just said with a smile: "After raising them for so many days, I have to prepare at least fifty chickens every day, so that I can raise chickens at home." Farm, they can go into the mountains to hunt wild boars and sheep by themselves, otherwise they wouldnt be able to raise them.


    The vigers were not stupid and could not understand the implication. Someone immediately said: "They are all good. I will send two chickens over tomorrow. Although it is not enough for them to have a meal, it is also my wish. Girl Yan cant refuse.

 Chapter 670: Admission decision(3)

    Chapter 670: Admission decision(3)


    Chapter 670 Admission decision (3)


    Others reacted and agreed:


    Yes, yes, yes, I have a few at home, and I will send them all tomorrow. You cant teach them to work hard in vain, right?


    "That''s right, it''s not easy for them to rescue people in the middle of the night! I don''t have chickens at home, so I will go to the city tomorrow to cut a few pounds of fresh pork and bring it back. If they don''t like to eat raw, I will stew it and send it to them. .


    These people are very enlightened. The Mo family raises five animals every day or two, but no one has seen them. No one has lost chickens or ducks. What does this mean? This shows that the five beasts will not easily enter the vige, nor will they covet any family''s poultry and livestock!


    Taking that little flower as an example, everyone knew that Xiaohua was a big white dog, but she suddenly transformed into a rare snow wolf. The Mo family has been raising it for a year or two and has never seen it harm anyone''s belongings.


    No matter how much these five beasts can eat, the Mo family''s huge family business can also support them. Besides, they can go into the mountains to hunt better prey. Why do they care about the little things they raise?


    If anyone says something inappropriate today, he will be pped in the face in the future, and he will be really shameless in front of others. Not to mention anything else, it is a fact that the five beasts took risks tonight and saved twelve children.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan patted the little girl with a look of disgust in her eyes, and the smile on her face became a little more real: "They are all from the vige, uncles and aunts are not easy, we can''t ept this thank you gift! If everyone really remembers the goodness of the five beasts, if there is misunderstanding about them in the vige in the future and there are bad rumors, just stand up and say a few good words."


    We saved twelve children tonight, not the entire vige. It was obviously impossible for others to be grateful to the five beasts. Before the animal tags are hung on the five beasts, she must protect the reputation of the five beasts and cannot teach people with ill intentions towards her family to throw dirty water on them.


    Hearing this, the vigers readily agreed. As long as the five beasts don''t really cause trouble, you won''t lose a piece of meat by saying a few kind words. However, thank you gifts still have to be sent. Who can guarantee that the family will not encounter simr things in the future, and ask for the Mo family or the five beasts?


    When the matter came to an end, the vigers took their children, who were full of belly, and thanked Mo Yan and his daughter again and again, and then went home happily.


    After seeing the vigers off, it was going to be dawn in two hours, but the Mo family''s father and daughter did not feel sleepy at all. They looked at each other, urged Xin''er and Li Xiu to go back to their rooms to rest, and then hurriedly left Got into the big study.


    "Yan''er, are those banditsing to our house?" Mo Qingze asked anxiously as soon as the study door was closed.


    Mo Yan nodded hesitantly: "Yes, the mastermind behind the scenes is none other than King Heng! He was jealous of his daughter for saving the prince and ruining his big event, so he came up with such a method. If my daughter''s guess is correct, the mountains The gangsters should be just a cover, and someone else will actually do it tomorrow."


    What she didnt say was that King Heng really wanted to get rid of her, but the real pusher was Chen Ji!


    A few years ago, Scarface led a group of younger brothers to upy the mountain and be the king, causing harm to the vige. Because their home was deep in Fenghuang Mountain, every time the government sent people to encircle and suppress them, they used their geographical advantages to escape smoothly. A few yearster, their power grew stronger and their courage grew stronger. On one asion, they even set their sights on a high-ranking official in the DPRK who returned to Beijing to take up a post.


    That time, the bandits not only robbed the unlucky official of all his belongings, but also raped the official''s wife and daughter. Under the protection of his loyal servants, the officials managed to escape. Enduring their grief, they petitioned Emperor Hui''an for troops to annihte the bandits and avenge their rtives.


    Emperor Hui''an was furious after hearing this and sent five hundred elite soldiers to exterminate the bandits. King Heng, who was only sixteen years old at the time and had not yet been crowned king, rmended himself and asked to lead the army. The emperor promised that within seven days, the banditry would be eliminated.

 Chapter 671: Admission decision(4)

    Chapter 671: Admission decision(4)


    Chapter 671 Admission decision (4)


    However, no one expected that these bandits would be won over by King Heng into his own hands, and they would still hide in Phoenix Mountain. They just no longer carried out the business of robbing homes and houses, but secretly did some shameful things for King Heng.


    As a prince, King Heng could not take charge of this group of people himself, so he left it to the Lin family. After the Lin family took over, it was handed over to his confidant Chen Ji. After a few years, Chen Jipletely conquered Scarface and others. This group of bandits was sent to deal with the Mo family this time not only to relieve King Heng''s worries, but also to avenge his own personal revenge.


    King Heng is not a fool. Mo Yan thinks that since he knows the existence of the Five Beasts and the rtionship between her and Xiao Ruiyuan, he should have guessed that Xiao Ruiyuan will send people to protect her secretly. In any case, Scarface and others will not seed, and there will be another one. They sent people to kill her family, and Scarface and others took the me. In this way, she was eliminated as a thorn in the side, and Xiao Ruiyuan was hit, without arousing Emperor Hui''an''s suspicion.


    Chen Ji is a confidant of the Lin family and indirectly loyal to King Heng. What role he ys in this, Mo Yan can think of it with his toes.


    When Mo Qingze heard that it was King Heng, his face became extremely ugly. He put his hands on the table and clenched them into fists: "With such a big heart and acting like this, it is destined to be difficult to achieve great things. He won''t be arrogant for long!"


    This him naturally refers to King Heng.


    Mo Yan looked at his father suspiciously, remembering his father''s strange behavior yesterday, and asked tentatively: "Did dad know something?" Otherwise, why would he say such decisive words?


    Mo Qingze''s face stiffened, and then he waved his hands and said, "Dad, what can a little schr know? He just thinks that the prince''s poison has been cured, he is capable, and he is respected by the saints. Even though King Heng has great abilities, He can''t make any mistakes! He keeps making small moves now, and there will always be a day when he suffers the consequences."


    Mo Yan agreed with this, but as long as King Heng was around, his family''s crisis would be difficult to resolve, and he couldn''t help but show sadness on his face: "No matter what, he is the son of the Holy Sage. As long as the Holy Sage is here, he has notmitted a heinous crime. Even the aloof King Heng, if he deals with our family like he did today every day, we wont be able to bear it.


    Mo Qingze looked at his eldest daughter who was hesitant to speak. After thinking for a while, he still didn''t say anything. He just said: "We are more careful on weekdays. When dad is selected as a candidate, he will participate in next year''s Spring Festival. If he is lucky enough to win the schrship, He has to be a little wary of someone who has only one official position."


    Mo Qingze is not an arrogant person. To be able to say such words, he is obviously very confident about winning the election.


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up, and she put aside all the troubles in an instant, jokingly saying: "My father is the master of the civil service examination, and my daughter can be a youngdy when she goes out. Dad is so smart and powerful!"


    She doesn''t care about putting up any youngdy''s records, otherwise she would just buy a few maids ande back to serve them. What she was really happy about was that her father, who had been living in poverty for ten years, suffered so much hardship and suffered so many sins, was finally able to get what he wanted.


    Although schrs are rare, they can get along well in Liuyang Vige, and people won''t deliberately make things difficult for them when they go to the Yamen to do things, but if they have a little bit of status, they won''t take it seriously.


    It''s different if you win the imperial examination. Not only does your status improve, but if you have some connections, it''s not impossible to enter an official career.


    Mo Yan''s words made Mo Qingze dumbfounded. He knocked on his daughter''s head and said, "You **** girl, if dad fails the exam, will he be an idiot?"


    Mo Yan covered her head andughed: "How can it be possible! If dad fails the exam, it is definitely because the examiner has no vision, but it can''t be med on dad."


    Mo Qingze had a smile on his face and looked at his daughter with loving eyes: "Youngdy is nothing, my father''s daughter deserves better!"


    Mo Yan looked at Mo Qingze in surprise. It was hard to imagine that such confident words could be uttered by her always reserved father. However, this kind of father is what she would rather see.


    "Dad is right, it doesn''t matter how good you are. My dad needs to be talented and good-looking. He deserves better! Dad, please feel free to move forward boldly. Your daughter will be the daughter behind your dad...well, solid backing!"


    In her excitement, Mo Yan almost said the wrong thing. Seeing that her father didn''t hear it, she couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat from her forehead and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    If she dared to say something about being the "woman behind" her father today, she didn''t know if her father would be so angry that he would go crazy, but he would just punish her by kneeling in front of her ancestors for two hours and teach her what a woman is. Virtue is certain.


    Listening to his daughter''s heroic words, Mo Qingze touched her head, and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes deepened a lot.


    If he was not very enthusiastic about being an official before, he only wanted to prove his strength and make his children live a better life by participating in the imperial examination. However, after listening to what General Xiao said that night, he eagerly hoped to pass the Jinshi examination and got An official body protects several children. Even if he starts from the lowest official level, even in the eyes of those who are truly powerful, he is just an ant-like existence...


    Mo''s father and daughter were not the only ones who had not rested at this hour. In the Jingshan Vi dozens of miles away from Liuyang Vige, Xiao Ruiyuan, who had already received the news, also did not fall asleep.


    These days, killers have sneaked into Mo''s house again and again, and he is fully aware of the fact that they were intercepted and killed by the secret guards waiting for them. Although he didn''t deliberately find out who was behind the scenes, he could guess that it was King Heng.


    I thought that those people had failed repeatedly and King Heng would be wise enough to let it go. Unexpectedly, the ruthless move was stilling, which caught him off guard. If the gangsters hadn''t been greedy and had kidnapped the children in the vige, and Yan''er had noticed in advance, he wouldn''t dare to think about whether something irreversible would have happened tomorrow.

 Chapter 672: calculated planting(1)

    Chapter 672: calcted nting(1)


    Chapter 672: Calcting nting (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart twisted tightly when he thought that his beloved woman would still encounter various dangers that caught him off guard under his wings.


    Previously, he and his cousin agreed that it was not the best time to eradicate King Heng, so they suppressed it for the time being to n forter action. However, everything that happened tonight was like a heavy hammer hitting his heart. He didn''t want to wait for the so-called good opportunity, he just wanted to get rid of King Heng immediately so that no one could hurt her anymore...


    Themp oil is reduced little by little until the oil is exhausted and themp dries up. Xiao Ruiyuan sat in the room all night. When the first ray of sunlight came in through the window sill, he finally stood up and strode towards Chu Heng''s room with numb legs. His long back in the light and shadow revealed a trace of Ruthless.


    Chu Heng, who had been able to walk a few steps on the ground, was washing up under the service of the eunuchs. When he heard that Xiao Ruiyuan wasing, a sh of surprise shed in his eyes, and he immediately asked the young **** who came to ask for instructions to invite him in.


    Seeing his cousin walking in with his body covered with frost, Chu Heng''s heart sank, and he dismissed the eunuchs in the room: "But there is a change in the n?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded with a cold face, his eyes filled with murderous intent: "This time, let King Heng die!"


    Let King Heng die?


    The corners of Chu Heng''s mouth twitched almost invisible. Seeing that his cousin didn''t say anything casually, he frowned unconsciously: "Did he provoke Miss Mo again? Please tell me the matter in detail first!"


    This cousin easily loses his mind every time he encounters something rted to Miss Mo. How can this be done?


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t say anything and directly handed Chu Heng the news he receivedst night. After Chu Heng finished reading, he asked again: "The bandits were brought back by the secret guards two hours ago. Does my cousin want to interrogate them personally?"


    Chu Heng looked at the content on the paper and nced at his cold cousin. He understood why he was like this. He couldn''t help but sigh: "My cousin won''t go. Just do whatever you want! However, my cousin reminds you. , as long as the Lin family is still there, my father may not necessarily do anything to King Heng, and you cannot attack King Heng directly, otherwise, if your father mes you, my cousin may not be able to escape unscathed."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded solemnly. If he wasn''t afraid of the Lin family, how could King Heng be alive right now? Why are you so arrogant? If he had known that there would be trouble today, King Heng should have died in the beast forest on the day of the beast attack. Even if the trouble would be greater afterwards, he would be able to handle it without putting her in danger.


    With just one nce, Chu Heng knew what his cousin was thinking, and he said with a straight face: "She has not yet done anything, and she has made you lose your sense of the past. If something happens one day, are you going to poke a big hole in the sky? "


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at his cousin with burning eyes and said coldly: "One day my cousin meets the woman he likes, and he will understand his mood at the moment!"


    Chu Heng choked suddenly, and then snorted coldly: "Don''t say there is no such a woman, even if there is, I will not be controlled by a woman like you."


    If there is such a woman in the future, he will definitely get rid of her without mercy!


    Once a person makes a certain decision about something that he has never experienced or tried, it can only be said that this person is not mature enough. A few yearster, Chu Heng finally met such a woman. She held a sharp sword but could not be cruel at all. He could only cruelly expose the woman to the invisible lights and shadows of swords in the harem, leaving her to face all kinds of dangers alone.


    When the woman finally couldn''t hold on any longer and a wisp of her fragrance faded away, he woke up from a dream and regretted it, but it was toote.

 Chapter 673: Calculating Planting(2)

    Chapter 673: Calcting nting(2)


    Chapter 673: Calcting nting (2)


    Looking at his disapproving cousin, Xiao Ruiyuan did not defend himself. If he hadn''t met Yan''er, he wouldn''t have believed that one day he would be manipted by others. But he was willing to be "swayed" like this.


    The brothers did not agree with each other and ended the conversation hastily. Xiao Ruiyuan''s determination to kill King Heng did not change. The moment he walked out of Chu Heng''s dormitory, he already had a preliminary n in mind. After interrogating the bandits, the n became moreprehensive.


    The fact that the Mo family raised five ferocious beasts spread a lot within half a day, causing an uproar in the vige. It''s not that the twelve families deliberately promoted it, but it was incredible that those children were rescued overnight. If the vigerse to ask questions, they will know what happened, and the five beasts will naturally not be able to hide it.


    Compared to the family whose child was saved, they had more favorable impressions of the five beasts than fear, while other people in the vige had more fear than favorable impressions. Fortunately, the Mo family has a high status and prestige in Liuyang Vige. The five beasts did not do anything to harm the vige and even saved a group of children. Most of them were frightened and walked into the mountains and around the Mo familypound. But they didn''te to ask the Mo family to get rid of the five beasts or release them into the forest.


    Those who dislike the Mo family don''t have this consciousness. Every time something bad happens to the Mo family, they will be the first to run around and spread rumors and cause trouble. This time was no exception. When I met someone, I would brainwash them, saying that the Mo family had ulterior motives for raising ferocious beasts, and wanted to draw people into the group to boycott the Mo family.


    Someone even went to Yang Bao''s house to stir up trouble under Mo Hong''s orders, asking Yang Bao toe forward and let the Mo family sell the five beasts. The money from the sale was divided among the people in the vige who were too frightened to go out. It was regarded as a shock. fee.


    Its strange that Yang Bao could agree to such a shameless request. As long as the five beasts did not do anything to cause trouble in the vige, he would turn a blind eye; if the five beasts did something to cause trouble, the Mo family would take the initiative to take responsibility. It had nothing to do with him, so why should he stand up? What about offending people?


    These families couldn''t be more willing to go to Lao Mo''s house to find Mo Hong to discuss how to deal with the Mo family. Sister-inw Wang, who hated the Mo family deeply, and was Wang Dalis daughter-inw who was driven out of the vige, suggested that Mo Hong go to the city to find Mo Yongxi, the daughter of a wealthy family who was a youngdy, and met the noble man, and let Mo Yongxi borrow the money. The noble man''s power is against the Mo family.


    How could Mo Hong not agree to something like this that could suppress the Mo family by showing his face? Then he happily packed up a few changes of clothes, carried a jar of pickled pickled beansst summer and had mostly rotted, and went into the city to find Mo Yongxi at Fang''s house.


    Mo Yongxi married a man who liked men, and she is still in perfect condition. In addition, Young Master Fang rarely came home, and every time he came back, he treated her like a nose instead of a nose, and eyes instead of eyes. Naturally, Mo Yongxi hated her so much. Because the Fang family didn''t dare to say anything, they were so noisy on weekdays.


    The Fang family was worried that she would cause too much trouble and make the family embarrassed. Seeing that she had met a noble person again, they tried their best to tolerate her unruly and domineering temper and did not do anything to her.


    Even though they looked down on the poor and sour Mo Hong family, the Fang family did not refuse her visit. They took the pickled vegetable jar with a smile in front of their faces, and then Mrs. Fang asked the mother-inw to throw it into the cesspit after changing hands.


    Mo Hong was taken to Mo Yongxi''s house by the servants of the Fang family. Mo Yongxi was sitting in front of the dressing table and tracing his eyebrows in the mirror. When she saw Mo Hongshi in the mirror, her hands shook unconsciously, and the eyebrows she had finally painted were blurry. She was so angry that she pped her eyebrows **** the dressing table, breaking them into two pieces.


    Mo Hongshi was startled, rushed up and pped Mo Yongxi gently on the back: "Why are you so angry? Don''t you want to see your mother?"

 Chapter 674: Calculating Planting(3)

    Chapter 674: Calcting nting(3)


    Chapter 674: Calcting nting (3)


    Mo Yongxi felt that he was rich, and he did look down on those poor people, but he still felt a bit of mother-daughter affection for Mo Hong, who had regarded her as an eyeball since childhood.


    At this time, when he heard his mother''sint, he smiled and said: "My daughter can''t look down on my mother when she looks down on anyone. Isn''t this because I was upset and didn''t notice my mothering over for a moment?"


    When Mo Hong heard this, he immediately became anxious: "You are well-fed and well-clothed, so what are you bothering about? But my uncle is not good to you?"


    Mo Yongxi''s expression changed, and a stiff smile appeared on his face: "I''m kind to you, but when I went shopping with that noble man earlier, there was a **** apanying me who made fun of my daughter''s background. I couldn''t bear the humiliation, so I went with her After a few words of rebuttal, everyone else helped that bitch, so I came back in anger, and my heart is still blocked to this day!"


    Even if Mo Hong is Mo Yongxi''s biological mother, Mo Yongxi is not willing to teach Mo Hong that she is married to a disgusting person who likes men. It wasn''t that she thought she would be embarrassed in front of her mother, but she couldn''t trust Mo Hong''s words. If she identally shouted out and let the vigers know, how could she show off as a young mistress in front of those poor people? You dont have to teach people tough to death!


    Mo Hong didn''t know what Mo Yongxi was thinking. When he learned about his beloved daughter''s grievance, he became sad and couldn''t helpining: "It''s all your fault for your useless father. If he was as motivated as your uncle, you would also be a schr." You are a youngdy, even if you are the wife of an official, you are not just a youngdy from a small grocery store, but you still teach people tough at your background, you are really a good girl who has wronged your mother!"


    Mo Hongshi spoke shamelessly, then hugged Mo Yongxi and cried bitterly. Shemented that her daughter had a miserable life and did not have a good background. She also secretly hated Uncle Mo for being ignorant and looking down on her, so that she could only marry a useless man and waste her whole life.


    At that time, she was attracted to Uncle Mo, who was gentle and elegant, and had a reputation as a schr. He was not the old Mo who had no talent in reading and could only go home and farm.


    Mo Yongxi stared nkly into space, imagining her life as the daughter of a schr. The more she thought about it, the more useless her father was, and sheined about why she was not the daughter of her uncle''s family. There is a schr father and a schr brother. Even if the family background is not as good as that of the women who are traveling together today, they will not make peopleugh like this. They can only run away like a drowned dog back home.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Mo Yongxi was shocked. He quickly pulled away Mo Hong who was still hugging her and crying, and asked hurriedly: "Mom, is that white-eyed wolf taking part in the Qiu Wei this time? Has anyone passed the exam? ?


    Mo Hong was surprised when her daughter asked about this. She was stunned and said angrily: "What did you ask him to do? He is just a white-eyed wolf. God wants to kill him and teach him to win the exam? Bah!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yongxis face was filled with disappointment: Missed? Why did you miss?


    Seeing this, Mo Hong said angrily: "He did that to our family, and you still expect him to win the election? Are you my mother''s daughter?"


    Mo Yongxi''s mood became worse and worse, and he said impatiently: "I told you, you don''t understand. If that white-eyed wolf wins the imperial examination, in the future, when I go out, I can also tell people that there is a brother in the family. Will those people still look down on me?"


    After hearing this, Mo Hong understood somewhat. Although she was not very happy, she suppressed her unhappiness just for the sake of this promising daughter, and said angrily: "That white-eyed boy came back just before the wolf, who knows whether he was hit or not."


    When Mo Yongxi heard this, he rolled his eyes and said, "I''m afraid it''s going to be soon. When the results are released, I''ll ask someone to take a look. If I win, my cousin will be able to benefit a little bit. If not, Hey, huh, thats because he doesnt have the ability, and I wont suffer.

 Chapter 675: Calculating Planting(4)

    Chapter 675: Calcting nting(4)


    Chapter 675: Calcting nting (4)


    Hearing what Mo Yongxi said, Mo Hong''s mood suddenly improved a lot, and he praised his daughter for being smart. Anyway, her daughter lives in the city. If the white-eyed wolf gets hit, and borrows the power of the white-eyed wolf, the white-eyed wolf won''t know, but it is her daughter who gets the benefit. It would be better not to be hit, and it is best to stay away from her for the rest of her life. Zhong, hum!


    The mother and daughter talked in whispers for a while, until someone called for lunch from a servant outside. Mo Hong realized that it was already noon, and suddenly remembered the business of this trip, and quickly stopped the servant who was going to eat. Mo Yongxi told Mo Yongxi that the Mo family had ferocious beasts, and asked Mo Yongxi to make a decision. It would be best if all the Mo family members were taken to the Yamen and given a severe lesson.


    After hearing this, Mo Yongxi frowned and said, "I can ask the woman named Wang to report this to the Yamen. What''s the use of telling me this?"


    Mo Hong said anxiously: "Are you a fool and don''t know this? But that white-eyed wolf is so lucky. He has a ssmate who is Mr. Han. Mr. Han is so majestic that even Qingtian in the Yamen The big boss didnt even take it seriously! Thest time he hid a wild beast in his house for others to see, it reached Wang Dalis ears. Wang Dali called a group of officials to search the white-eyed wolfs house early in the morning, but he let that Mr. Han blocked it, and if he goes to the Yamen to report it this time, it will be useless."


    Mo Yongxi''s face changed, and he said a little ugly: "The white-eyed wolf has a backer, so what can I do if my motheres to me? The Fang family is a wealthy family in Liuyang Vige, but they are nothing in the capital. I Go to the Yamen to report, who knows who the youngdy of the Fang family is? I dont have to be fired out, I cant afford to lose this person!"


    When Mo Hong heard this, he became more and more anxious: "Didn''t you get to know the noble person? If you use the noble person''s name to go to the Yamen, it won''t work? Even if the noble person''s name doesn''t work, the noble person should know someone better. You''re a big shot, no matter what, it''s better to teach that family to turn their backs on each other! Maybe those belongings will be our family''s, and in the end (liao, meaning in the end), there will be no benefit without you. ?


    Mo Yongxi is a greedy person. When she heard Mo Hong''s tidying up, she immediately thought of the Mo family''s orchards, medicinal fields, paddy fields andrge chicken farms. She was trembling with excitement. How could she not be moved?


    It''s just that her heart is beating. Does she know how much she weighs? She said she had met the noble man, but in his eyes, she was worse than a pug at his feet. How could she possibly persuade him to help clean up the family?


    When Mo Hong saw that she didn''t speak, he just thought she had this intention, and his face was filled with joy: "Don''t think about it anymore. If this matteres to pass, it will be of great benefit to our family. You don''t need to look at me like that." If you have the power of a wolf, you will be able to gain a foothold in your husband''s family. When you go outter, see who willugh at you for being a mud-legged person with no money or power!"


    Mo Yongxi gritted his teeth. In the end, greed defeated his reason. He nodded heavily: "Mom, this matter is settled. My daughter will go to the noble man tomorrow and teach the white-eyed wolf family that they will never turn around."


    "Oh, my mother''s love for you is not in vain. You are really my good baby. I will depend on you for the rest of my life!" Mo Hong was overjoyed and hugged Mo Yongxi just to praise her.


    Mo Yongxi felt proud for a moment. He looked at himself in the mirror, who looked a little more radiant than before, and his eyes were full of ambition!


    Mo Yan never imagined that Mo Yongxi would marry in the city and "enjoy happiness", and would try every possible means to plot against her family. At this time, she was working in the fields with Tang Xin, instructing the vigers to dig ditches and build greenhouses, striving to nt them by the end of the month, so that the vegetables could be on the market one day earlier and make money earlier.


    There are a total of thirty-six families in the vige, including the Mo family, who have invested in growing vegetables in greenhouses. Naturally, it is impossible for all thend of these thirty-six families to be next to each other. In order to facilitate future irrigation and management, the Mo familys thirty acres were finally used. Taking thend as the center (the Mo family originally owned 20 acres, andter bought 10 acres from the Li family and their grandchildren, a total of 30 acres), excluding thend owned by thirty-six families, the remaining 35 acres , all rented.


    The totalnd area is ny acres, which Mo Yan calcted based on the consumption of vegetables by residents in and around the city in winter. These ny acres may not be enough, but Mo Yan''s calctions may not be urate for such arge-scale nting in the first year, and the other thirty-five families almost spent all their money to get the materials and money needed to build the greenhouse. It cannot be Teach them to buy food rations to make up the money!


    Although Mo Yan can pay for all the money and deduct it from the profits when the timees, this will indirectly teach the vigers to "earn nothing." In the future, when the vigers encounter problems and need to spend money, they may habitually use simr methods to borrow money from the Mo family. When that timees, will the Mo family borrow money or not?


    Even so, one-third of the thirty-six households still felt that ny acres ofnd was too much. However, the minority obeyed the majority, and the tarpaulin, bamboo strips, wood, etc. that were finally prepared were still based on ny acres ofnd.


    It is inevitable that there will be disputes of interest. The ie generated from these ny acres ofnd will be divided ording to the points system proposed by Mo Yan. ording to regtions, each household can only provide twoborers, and each piece of work will have a corresponding score ording to its severity. The more dirty and tiring work, the higher the score, and the lighter work will have a lower score.


    If you do more and do well, you will get more points, and you will get more money when the timees; if you do less and you arezy, you will naturally have less points, and you will get less money.


    As for the points, Mo Yan will leave it to Tang Xin, who will oversee it under the supervision of the vige chief and three other vigers with higher reputations. This method is the fairest method that Mo Yan cane up with at the moment...

 Chapter 676: False accusation evidence(1)

    Chapter 676: False usation evidence(1)


    Chapter 676: Fraudulent Evidence (1)


    Driving wooden piles, erecting scaffolding, digging ditches... everyone is busy in full swing, and there are many people in the vige watching the excitement, all wondering whether this year''s greenhouse vegetables will be sessful. If we lose money again likest year and can''t even get our money back, there will be even more people fighting famine in theing year.


    Some people even viciously cursed another blizzard, causing these families to lose all their money. It would be better to seekpensation from the Mo family who took the lead and let the Mo family''s reputation be tarnished.


    These rumors reached Mo Yans ears, and she smiled magnanimously. Instead of spending all her time arguing, she prefers to be pped in the face with the result, which is called pleasure.


    Ny acres ofnd have been cleared a long time ago. All that is left is to dig ditches for irrigation, build a heat-insting greenhouse, and sow the seeds. Seventyborers were busy working in the fields continuously until thest day of September.


    On the first day, all kinds of vegetable seeds and melon seedlings have been nted in the ground. In addition to watering the melon seedlings when they are nted, the vegetable seeds also need to be sprinkled with water.


    There is also something to be careful about when sprinkling water. Don''t sprinkle it too heavily. Otherwise, the soil will be solidified and airtight. Not only will it be difficult for the seeds inside to break out of the soil, but if it is stuffy for a long time, it will rot in the ground and be unable to germinate. Then you will have to rent it, which is troublesome. Very.


    It won''t work if you sprinkle it too lightly. There is ack of moisture in the soil, so the seeds will not swell easily and germinate. The best way is to use a flower-growing showerhead to water the flowers. The intensity is easy to control.


    The vigers were all used to farm work and were better at watering and fertilizing than Mo Yan, so Mo Yan stopped taking care of it.


    Seeing that the weather was nice today and Zhen''er and Yun Zhao were rarely able toe back, Mo Yan nned to take Five Beasts and his younger brothers and sisters for a walk in the mountains to see if they could find some more delicious wild fruits and then transnt the fruit trees. If you optimize and cultivate the space, you might be able to add a few new varieties to the orchard in the back mountain.


    As a result, Zhen''er ran to y with her friends in the vige the day before and made a fuss about it. Early in the morning, there were a lot of little carrot heads in the Mo family. The little carrot heads looked at the helpless Mo Yan, begging to be taken along, and raised their little hands to promise to be obedient and never run around.


    This group of children had long wanted to explore the mountains, but their families didn''t allow it and they themselves were afraid. They were captured by bandits a few days ago, which frightened them to death. Today, they finally got the opportunity, and no matter what, they had to follow him to learn more.


    How could Mo Yan be in charge of this? He only let these twenty-odd little carrot heads go home. He would bring fruits back in the afternoon and invite them over to eat.


    The wild fruits that usually attract the little carrot heads have lost their effect at this time. Instead of delicious wild fruits, they want to explore the mountains more, especially with the majestic five beasts apanying them, this idea bes even stronger. In the future, if you show off to other friends in the vige, you will get a lot of envious looks, right?


    Mo Yan was really helpless and had no choice but to notify the parents of these children and ask them toe and take back their naughty children. The parents hurried over and saw that she was taking her younger brothers and sisters into the mountains. They smiled and asked her to bring their children too, saying that it would be more lively when there were more people ying together.


    Your sister, if something happens, it will be really "lively"!


    He couldn''t get rid of them, and Mo Yan didn''t want to get into trouble with a bunch of children over such a trivial matter, so he had to take them with him. However, in order to prevent those who were brave enough to leave the group halfway and were too young to fall behind, she only left ten older children who did not look so bearish and were over seven years old.


    Those little ones are naturally not happy and will cry when they tten their mouths. Mo Yan had a headache and directly threatened the ten eldest children. If they couldn''t deal with the younger ones, none of them would be able to enter the mountain today.

 Chapter 677: False accusation evidence(2)

    Chapter 677: False usation evidence(2)


    Chapter 677: Fraudulent Evidence (2)


    The ten eldest children finally seized the opportunity and got permission from their parents. They were unwilling to give up, so they tried their best to persuade the little ones to go home through coaxing and deception.


    The five beasts were clearing the way in front. Mo Yan let his younger brothers, sisters and the group of children walk in the middle, while he was ced at the end to prevent anyone from following them along the way. Fortunately, these naughty children are quite sensible. This is their first real adventure into the mountains, so they are particrly obedient.


    It iste autumn now, and most of the grass and trees in the mountains have withered. Snakes, insects, rats, and ants are not as arrogant as they are in summer. There is no need to worry about being bitten by insects, or identally stepping on a snake and getting bitten.


    The five beasts often go into the mountains and know where there is space or where there are fruit trees that are not avable in the orchards. They lead Mo Yan and the others through the mountains to look for those wild fruit trees.


    The fruits on some shrubs are also very delicious and easy to pick. This group of children who rarely get to eat fruits are so happy that they cant wait to pick them while holding a small basket and stuff them into their mouths. It didn''t take long for the little basket to be full, and my belly was full.


    The mountain road is not easy to walk on, and it is easy to roll down the hillside and get injured. There were so many children that Mo Yan couldn''t help but take care of them, so after digging a few small fruit seedlings and picking some medicinal materials that were not avable in the space, she went down the mountain with the children who still had unfinished business.


    Mo Yan has good eyesight. As soon as she reached the mountain pass, she saw seven or eight vigersing up the mountain from a distance. Seeing that they were the parents of the children in front, she thought they were worried abouting. As she got closer, she realized that these people hade specifically to see her.


    "Girl Yan, hide the five beasts quickly. Several people came to your house with official servants. If your five beasts bit them, they want your family to take them out andpensate you. Each of them has five hundred taels of silver!" A sharp-tongued woman told the story with an anxious expression.


    Whether the five beasts really hurt people or those people came to ckmail them deliberately, it is always difficult to say clearly. Let the five beasts hide now, and if the Mo family refuses to admit it to death, the matter may be over.


    His own child was saved by the five beasts. This time, he had to go to the Mo family no matter what, and he could not cause the Mo family to suffer. Sneaking up the mountain to report the news can be regarded as repaying this kindness, otherwise it will not be safe in my heart.


    Mo Yan''s face changed. No one knew better than her whether the five beasts had hurt anyone. Those people who came to make trouble were obviously deliberately ckmailing. If this matter cannot be properly resolved, the people in the vige will definitely feel that the five beasts are too dangerous and will not turn a blind eye like before. They might join forces to force her to deal with the five beasts.


    No matter what, she must not hide the five beasts, otherwise others will only think that her family has a guilty conscience, and she will fall into the trap of those people. She would not allow anyone to harm the Five Beasts, nor would she give money to those people. She wanted to see who was causing trouble and harming their family.


    Mo Yan took a deep breath and smiled at the worried vigers: "Thank you uncles and aunts for taking the risk to remind me, but my five beasts didn''t hurt anyone, so how can I force them to hide? Those people dare toe to the door in broad daylight. Come to nder the five beasts, and I will seek justice for them from those few viins who came to ckmail you."


    Seeing this, several vigers knew that they could not be persuaded anymore, so they had to say: "Girl Yan, we believe in the innocence of the five beasts. Don''t worry, if that little guy really dares to do anything to the five beasts, we people will just use sticks." Even with the hoe, the person who stirred up trouble must be driven out of the vige."


    "Yes, the five beasts are good beasts that understand human nature. How can they make such viins disgusted?"

 Chapter 678: False accusation evidence(3)

    Chapter 678: False usation evidence(3)


    Chapter 678: Fraudulent Evidence (3)


    "Yes, we don''t care what others think. The five beasts are kind to us. No matter what, we can''t let those viins seed."


    Mo Yan looked at the vigers who were even angrier than her, and a wave of warmth filled her heart: "Thank you uncles and aunts for your trust in the five beasts. I will resolve this matter properly, and I will definitely clear the five beasts'' innocence."


    Several vigers gradually felt relieved when they saw that she seemed confident. Not far away, I saw my own child stuffing wild fruits into his mouth and putting them into the mouths of the five animals. Although the five animals didn''t seem to like eating them, they still ate them reluctantly and showed no signs of being angry or biting. I felt more and more worried. Make sure they don''t hurt anyone without reason.


    Mo Yan hurried down the mountain with Five Beasts and her younger brothers and sisters, fearing that if she went back toote, her father would suffer a loss due to their mischief. Other vigers followed closely with their children, and when they arrived outside the Mo family''s yard, they pushed back the children who were unwilling to leave. He found a wooden stick with a thick arm and took it in his hand, and stepped into the Mo family''s courtyard. The gate is always ready to fight out the viins who framed the Five Beasts for the Mo family.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Mo Yan heard several voices in the front hall moring for Mo Qingze to paypensation, including many insulting words, and he suddenly became furious.


    In the yard, there were many vigers who came after hearing the news. They gathered together in twos and threes and started talking. Some believed that the five beasts did not hurt anyone, some were doubtful, and some took the opportunity to add insult to injury and insisted that the five beasts had done evil things... In short Whatever you say!


    Seeing Mo Yan walking in with five beasts, under the gaze of one person and five beasts, these people unconsciously closed their mouths and stepped out of the way, fearing that they would be bitten by the five ferocious beasts if they were slow. .


    At this time, there were many people in the front hall. In addition to Mo Qingze and Li Xiu, there were also more than a dozen official officials wearing official uniforms with swords hanging on their waists, as well as Yang Bao and vige elders who came to protect the Mo family. The most conspicuous ones were Sitting like uncles in the middle of the hall are six "victims" who im to have been injured by the five beasts.


    I saw that they were wearing brand-new silk clothes, but their faces, necks, and hands were covered with white cloth belts. There was faint red blood stains on the cloth belts. Two of them even used crutches. They looked like they were from well-off families. Not bad, that miserable look seemed like he was really hurt.


    Seeing the angry Mo Yan walking in with the five beasts filled with murderous intent, the six "victims" who were moring immediately got stuck and subconsciously got up and hid behind the officials.


    This group of people were obviously scared to death, but they still did not forget to throw dirty water on the five beasts: "Lord Officer, look, it is those beasts that bit our six brothers. Hurry, hurry up and catch them." , arrest him!"


    The officers and servants were also stared at by the five beasts, and their hearts went numb, and they stepped back unconsciously. When the leading officer saw this, he secretly regretted his trip. He looked at the five beasts, swallowed his saliva, and said to Mo Yan with difficulty: "Miss Mo, can you drive them out first, and then we can sit down and talk slowly? "


    Speaking of which, this official is an acquaintance. He is the leader of the group of officials who were brought by Wang Dali to search for the golden beastst time. He knew that Han Zhiyun was on good terms with the Mo family, and when he was sent here, he knew that things would not be easy to handle, but there was an order from above, so he had no choice but toe here.


    Mo Yan walked slowly to his worried father, gave him a "be patient" look, and then said calmly to the leader: "Didn''t you say that the five beasts are the culprits? Drive them out, if they are What should I do if I run away out of fear of crime?


    As soon as these words came out, not only the officials were shocked, but also the six "victims", who seemed to be unable to believe that Mo Yan admitted it like this.

 Chapter 679: False accusation evidence(4)

    Chapter 679: False usation evidence(4)


    Chapter 679: Fraudulent Evidence (4)


    Yang Bao, the vige elder and many vigers who were concerned about the Mo family were worried about Mo Yan. They thought she had said the wrong thing in a moment of confusion, so they all looked at Mo Qingze and signaled him to step forward and save the situation.


    Mo Qingze took a deep breath and sat still.


    The leading officer came to his senses and looked at Mo Yan as if he was a fool. Originally, he was thinking about how to solve this problem and try his best to let the Mo family get away so that he could sell well in front of Mr. Han. Now, the method he thought of was of no use.


    The six "victims" jumped out with joy and shouted at the leading officer: "Look, this girl has admitted it herself, what else is there to say? You hurry up and kill those five ferocious beasts." Catch them. This family who raises ferocious beasts is also guilty and must be arrested and put in a prison to prevent them from raising ferocious beasts again and harming others!"


    Thats right, we have to catch them, and we cant let anyone go! This family is really bad. They even raise ferocious beasts to harm people. If our brothers hadnt caught them, we dont know how many more people would have been harmed!


    Not only must we be arrested and imprisoned, but we must also bepensated. Each of us must bepensated five hundred taels, not even a copper coin less!


    The six "victims" started shouting in the hall of the Mo family. Every word was either arranging the evil of the Mo family, or moring for the Mo family to be imprisoned and paid.


    At this point, Mo Yan would be a fool if he didn''t know that there was another mastermind behind these six people and deliberately set up this situation in an attempt to severely damage their family. Otherwise, her family had never met these six people, and if they were just trying to extort money, they would not spare no effort to smear her family, and even arrest everyone in her family.


    The first person Mo Yan suspected was King Heng, and he eliminated this person in the next moment. Prince Heng is abominable, no matter how much he wants to get rid of her, he will not resort to such despicable methods. Moreover, this method cannot withstand scrutiny at all, and it is unlikely that Chen Ji is the one causing the evil. A ruthless person like him will kill someone if he doesn''t move.


    However, if their family really falls into jail, Chen Ji may not let go of this golden opportunity. The conditions in the prison were so bad that it was normal for one or two people to die.


    Excluding these two people, the scope is much narrower. Mo Yan recalled the people she had not dealt with in the past, and finally thought that Wang Dali, Mo Hongshi, Mo Yongxi, Mo Ernier, and Chen Shanshan were suspects, and Mo Yongxi and Mo Ernier were the most suspect.


    As for how they knew about the Five Beasts, the families of Mo Hong and Wang Dali lived in the vige, and they were the ones who spread all the recent rumors that were unfavorable to the Five Beasts. Chen Shanshan had a motive, and it was not impossible that she knew it from Chen Ji but did it without telling Chen Ji. In short, there is finally an opportunity for revenge now, and it would be strange for these people who hate me so much to miss it.


    Thinking of this, a sneer appeared on the corner of Mo Yan''s mouth, and when the six "victims" were at their fiercest, they suddenly spoke: "Didn''t you all say that the five beasts hurt people? When did I admit it? Besides, even if Mr. Qingtian wants to convict the criminals, hold a public trial, and give the prisoners a chance to cry out for injustice, but you directly convict my Mo family with your words! Are you better than Mr. Qingtian, or is this matter originally about you ndering the Five Beasts? , the purpose is to murder my Mo family? Huh?"


    The six people who were talking vigorously were knocked down by Mo Yan''s series of questions. They were a little confused for a moment. If they wanted to deny it, they would be pped in the face; if they wanted to admit it, that would be absolutely impossible! In short, no matter what they say, they can''t escape the trap inside.


    In front of everyone, the six of them broke down in cold sweat. They were obviously not included in the rush of wisdom. After holding it in for a long time, someone pointed at Mo Yan, stared at Mo Yan and cursed: "You, you, you, you little bitch, you are sophistry, You are quibbling..."


    "Haha!" Mo Yanughed out loud as if she heard a funny joke. She looked at the six people who were obviously guilty with disdain, but said seriously: "Tell me, how can I quibble? Everything must be done with personal evidence and physical evidence. Lets count you as personal witnesses. If you can produce physical evidence, regardless of whether the five beasts did it or not, my Mo family will recognize it..."


    At this point, Mo Yan paused deliberately, and saw the secret joy on the faces of the six people, and the smiles on the corners of their mouths became more and more condensed: "But... if you can''t show it, you can''t escape the crime of ckmail! ording to the ording to my Dachuw, if you ckmail five hundred taels or more, you will not only be pped with a stick, but you will also be punished with several years of hardbor. With your body like you, if you are punished in the stone quarry, I dont know if you will survive!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone jumped out eagerly and shouted loudly: "Who said we can''t produce physical evidence? If our brothers produce physical evidence, will your Mo family really admit this?"


    Thest words were spoken to Mo Qingze.


    Mo Qingze''s face darkened, and he said coldly: "If you can produce physical evidence today, my Mo family will admit the matter! Likewise, if you cannot produce it, or it is false evidence, you are framed and ckmailed!"


    Hearing the previous words, the six of them still looked very proud. But after hearing thest sentence, their faces became a little stiff and their eyes evaded. But in front of so many people, they were already riding a tiger and couldn''t get off, so they had no choice but to go down.


    However, thinking about the evidence they held in their hands, the six of them felt at ease again. Anyway, this time, they came prepared. When theye up with evidence, will the Mo family be able to turn things upside down?


    Once the matter ispleted, not only will they receive the 500 taels ofpensation from the Mo family, but they will also receive generous rewards from that person. The six of them felt so happy that they couldn''t wait to take out the evidence...

 Chapter 680: The imperial edict of slap in the face has arrived (1)

    Chapter 680: The imperial edict of p in the face has arrived (1)


    Chapter 680: The imperial decree arrives (1)


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were focused on them, the six of them looked even more proud. Four of them took out a small cloth bag from their waistbands, and the other took them all one by one, took them into his hands, and said to more than a dozen officials and the onlookers: "Everyone also heard what the Mo family said just now. If our brothers can produce evidence, they will admit that the five beasts hurt people. Not only will they have topensate our brothers five hundred taels of silver each, but they will also have to go to the Yamen to convict them! The evidence is in my hands now. , all the officials and fellow vigers will bear witness, so that no one will deny it again."


    As he spoke, his eyes nced at Mo Yan, but Mo Yan ignored him and only stared at the four small cloth bags in his hand.


    The man felt depressed and thought to himself: Now let this little **** like you be proud for a while, and then I will put the evidence in front of everyone and see how you can quibble!


    Mo Yan looked at the small cloth bag and already guessed what was inside. She was speechless at the person who came up with this bad idea and presented the so-called "evidence". She wanted to see if this person''s brain was made of pig brains. (Pigs indicate innocence). If everyone who framed others had made such crude evidence, there would probably not be so many unjust, false and wrongful convictions in the world.


    Under the eyes of everyone, the man walked to the table with a small cloth bag. While opening the small cloth bag, he took out the contents and ced them on the table. At the same time, he said a set of words that he had thought of for a long time: "We My brothers have no other hobbies, they just like to hunt for fun! I heard that there are many ferocious beasts in Yuhua Mountain, and there are also many big prey. Our brothers came here yesterday, intending to try their skills, but they didnt expect that the prey was not caught, but they collided with it. Get on top of these beasts that go into the mountains to look for food.


    As he spoke, he stopped the movement of his hand. Just as he was about to point his index finger at the five beasts, he was stared back by five pairs of cold eyes. He swallowed and carefully indicated with his eyes: "That''s them!"


    "That''s right, our brothers were knocked down by them without any defense. There are traces of their scratches and bites all over our bodies! If we brothers hadn''t held sharp swords and bows in their hands, we fought hard to scare them away. I''m afraid I was bitten to death by them yesterday, so how can I still stand here!"


    Several other people quickly stood up and added, and they looked simr to the fake fear. Not knowing the truth, seeing that what they said was true, some vigers already believed what they said, but Mo Yan''s family justughed out loud!


    These people say that they are like legendary martial arts masters, and they dare to talk wildly about escaping from the fangs and ws of the five beasts. But in fact, if you want to kill these six people, let alone the five beasts together, even the weakest hairball among the five beasts can kill them all in half a moment.


    Lying in front of the five beasts, insulting the strength of the five beasts, simply saying that you can go to heaven will be more convincing!


    Not to mention that the Mo family didnt believe it, neither did the vigers whose children were saved by the five beasts. They had heard their children talk about what happened that night. There were fifty fierce bandits, and they were killed by the five beasts in an instant. These six people, who are not very tall and strong and look weaker than ordinary farmers, dare to say that they have defeated five beasts, but they are really telling lies with their eyes wide open.


    These vigers havepletely believed in the innocence of the five beasts and believe that these six people are ndering them and extorting money from the Mo family. He was so angry that he clenched the stick in his hand and started arguing fiercely with the vigers who doubted the Mo family.


    Mo Yan heard those arguments and increasingly felt that taking root in Liuyang Vige was a wise choice. Although not everyone is friendly to their family, when the timees for them to make a big deal, these people who have received help from their family are still with their family in their hearts.

 Chapter 681: The imperial edict of slap in the face has arrived (2)

    Chapter 681: The imperial edict of p in the face has arrived (2)


    Chapter 681: The imperial edict arrives (2)


    Looking at the six people who looked like clowns, Mo Yan had no intention of gossiping with them. He just waited for them to produce the so-called evidence and "beat them to death" with a stick. Even if they have three heads and six arms, they will definitely be unable to stand up.


    The six of them also heard the argument outside. Worried that things might change, they did not dare to dy any longer and poured out all the contents of the small cloth bag. I saw four tufts of hair piled on the table. The color of the hair was unexpectedly the same as that of the golden beast with arge white fur ball.


    From the color point of view, these four tufts of hair look very simr. People who are not familiar with the four beasts may really believe that these are the hairs on the four beasts. But what exactly their hair looks like, no one knows better than Mo Yan. With just one nce, she knew that the four types of hair were taken from other beasts, and then dyed and processed to be exactly the same color as the four beasts'' hair. .


    The only thing missing is the red python''s scales. I''m afraid the red python is too rare. Each scale is as big as a baby''s palm. If one is missing, there will be an empty one. Others can easily tell whether it belongs to it. This fraud is so difficult that you can tell it at a nce.


    The person who set up this scheme cannot be said to bepletely brainless. If the four beasts had not drank the spiritual spring water, eaten the food in the space to improve their physique, and had not been tempered by the snow dumplings for decades, it would be difficult to tell whether these four tufts of hair were fake. Come.


    But the fake ones are fake. No matter how simr the appearance is,pared with the hair of the four beasts, the texture ispletely different.


    There are no two identical leaves in the world, the same kind of beast, and different individuals. There are always some subtle differences in hair, but the human eye and touch cannot distinguish them. The current hair of the four beasts has magnified this subtle difference several times. Just byparing them together, even people with poor eyesight can see the difference.


    Mo Yan felt at ease, and even though more and more voices that were harmful to her family and the five beasts came out in her ears, it did not affect her good mood. This time, she really smiled.


    The six "victims" looked at each other in confusion when they saw the smile on Mo Yan''s face. They were originally sure that the n would seed and they would receive generouspensation, but they suddenly became a little uncertain.


    How could Mo Yan not notice the guilty conscience shing in their eyes, and the smile on his face became brighter: "This is the evidence you said? Is there anything else? Just bring it out together, we will be convinced. Will you pay for the three thousand taels of silver?"


    The six people who were a little worried at first forgot about the uneasiness in their hearts when they heard thepensation of three thousand taels. They stared at Mo Yan, and one of them said impatiently: "Yes, of course there is, but you have to get it first." If you take out three thousand taels of silver, if our brothers are in a good mood, we might give you the evidence, and we won''t go to the Yamen to use you of indulging in beasts andmitting crimes."


    "No!" Mo Yan refused without thinking, and the next words that seemed casual made the six people break into cold sweats: "Who knows if these four tufts of hair are the ones you took advantage of the previous five animals to moult? You secretly collected them and set up this trap to frame them for extortingpensation? You must provide additional evidence, otherwise we will not admit it!"


    The six people felt guilty and couldn''t think of anything to say. This hesitant look made the leading officer, who had never been able to say anything, finally found a ce to use his words and urged: "What Miss Mo said makes sense. Since you have other evidence, bring it out quickly, otherwise, you wont be able to prove that five beasts bit you based on those four tufts of hair.


    Hearing the words, the six people looked at each other. Finally, under the urging eyes, they reluctantly rolled up their sleeves and untied the white cloth belts around their faces, necks, and arms one after another.

 Chapter 682: The imperial edict of slap in the face has arrived (3)

    Chapter 682: The imperial edict of p in the face has arrived (3)


    Chapter 682: The imperial decree arrives (3)


    Hum, just take it, they have a backer behind them. Even if the clues are discovered, at most their n will fail, and they will not really be caught and served in jail.


    Thinking like this, the speed of several people''s hands became faster and faster. The next moment, bright red wounds on their exposed parts were exposed to everyone''s gaze.


    "Hey, this wound looks very new. It is indeed an injury sustained in the past two days. Looking at the marks, it does look like it was scratched and bitten by a wild animal. Last year, Wang Dali and others were injured by a tiger when they went into the mountains. It is almost the same as this! "The vigers who were close could see it clearly and immediately exploded.


    As soon as this statement came out, some vigers immediately stood up to refute: "Even if they were bitten by wild beasts, that doesn''t prove that it was the five beasts that did it! Maybe they were bitten by other beasts in the mountains and fell on the five beasts. It is not impossible to ckmail the Mo family for arge amount of money."


    "Oh, what you both said makes sense! It seems that this matter is still nonsense. I don''t know how it will be resolved. But those six people are indeed a bit excessive. Even if the five beasts were injured, it would not be necessary for each person to be injured. If you want five hundred taels, do you want to sue the Mo family to the Yamen? This matter seems to me to be a trap set by them for the Mo family. Do you want to deal with the Mo family?"


    "You just realized it? Huh, I''ve already noticed that these six people are not good people. If you ask me, the Mo family can''t be polite and just let the five beasts bite them out."


    "It''s all you can do! If the five beasts really bite people, the government will immediately send people over to kill them, and the Mo family will really be condemned."


    The vigers outside the house were arguing, and the atmosphere in the house became more tense.


    The six people looked at Mo Yan and Mo Qingze proudly, pointed at the five beasts and said arrogantly: "These wounds were caused by the five beasts you raised. Take out the money quickly, otherwise we will offend our brothers. If a few of you are unhappy, your whole family will be in bad luck."


    At this point, if the Mo family cannot produce evidence to prove the innocence of the Five Beasts, they will not only have to pay a huge amount of money, but they may also face imprisonment. Yang Bao and others were worried about the Mo family, and even Mo Qingze was worried about whether the matter could be resolved smoothly.


    However, Mo Qingze is not worried about whether his family can get out of this predicament, but is worried about what will happen next, which will break his daughter''s heart.


    He believes in the innocence of the five beasts and knows that his daughter can break the trap set by those viins. However, the government has already known about the existence of the five beasts. Regardless of whether they hurt people or not, they can no longer stay at home. Either they were forced to return to the mountains before the government''s siege, or they were chased, intercepted, and killed by the government.


    Either oue is uneptable. He, who has few rtionships with five animals, is still like this. What should his daughter, who spends her whole day with the five beasts and values love and justice, do?


    At this time, Mo Yan, who was ready to fight back, did not know her father''s worries. She walked slowly towards the six people who were shouting. Under their vignt eyes, she picked up the hair on the table and put it down again. He said to the leading officer, Yang Bao and several vige elders: "Brother officer, Uncle Yang, and vige elders, please look carefully at these four tufts of hair. It''s best to feel them with your hands."


    When several people heard the words, they didn''t know why, but they still came forward and followed Mo Yan''s words. After observing carefully, they touched it with their hands, but found nothing abnormal.


    Just when several people were about to ask questions, they saw that Mo Yan just waved to the four beasts, and the four beasts came over very docilely. Their intelligence was obviously no worse than that of a newly awakened child.


    It was fine that they were still some distance away just now, but now that the four beasts were getting closer, everyone felt their terror even more. Their hair stood on end and they unconsciously took a small step back.

 Chapter 683: The imperial edict of slap in the face has arrived (4)

    Chapter 683: The imperial edict of p in the face has arrived (4)


    Chapter 683: The imperial edict arrives (4)


    Mo Yan seemed not to notice. He touched the big heads of the five beasts and said softly: "You guys stand still and let the official brother, Uncle Yang and the others touch them. Don''t run away again."


    These words clearly sounded like they were coaxing a child, but the four beasts squinted their eyes, enjoying themselves particrly. Although they disdain to be touched by anyone except Mo Yan, in order to prove their innocence and to allow Mo Yan to take revenge on the six viins, they can only temporarily sacrifice themselves.


    With Mo Yan''s encouragement, several people put their trembling hands on the four beasts, and unexpectedly found that their fur looked tough, but felt extremely smooth, as if touching the softest brocade. In an instant, they understood why Mo Yan wanted them to do this.


    Seeing the reactions of Yang Bao and others, the six people secretly thought something was wrong. Before they could raise any questions, they shouted to Mo Qingze: "The evidence has been produced. Those who know the truth should pay the money immediately. Otherwise, don''t me our brother." The two of you will find noble people to make the decision, and then your family will really no longer be able to live a good life."


    Mo Qingze, who was calm in his heart, almostughed out of anger after hearing this threat: "Humph, I would like to see how the so-called noble people in your mouth make our family have a hard time."


    Things have reached this point. Instead of quickly finding a way out, these people even want to extort money. I dont know if they are too stupid or because they have too much confidence in the noble person they call them.


    At this time, the leading officer stepped in and scolded the six people with a straight face: "You framed the Five Beasts first and ckmailed the Mo familyst. Now you actually dare to threaten them. Who gave you the courage?"


    The six people were unaware of the sudden attack by the leading officer. After panicking, they began to act shamelessly: "Who said we framed a few beasts and ckmailed and threatened the Mo family? The injuries on our brothers are still there. We can''t do it ourselves." Did you injure yourself? The official official has received benefits from the Mo family, so you can''t tell lies with your eyes open!"


    Thats it, what benefits does the Mo family give you to protect you like this? Dont forget what your family told you when you came here!


    The six people were trying to bully the leading officer with every word, including inducements and threats. The leading officer was so angry that he wanted to have a dozen of his brothers tie them all up, hang them up and beat them up.


    Before the leader came, the superiors did hint that if the beast hurt someone, no matter what the rtionship between the Mo family and the second master of the Han family was, they would dutifully catch the beast and negotiatepensation, but now this The matter was purely frame-up and ckmail, so how could he start?


    He spoke for the Mo family, and he really wanted to make the Mo family owe him a favor through this matter, and then gain the favor of Mr. Han, and maybe get some benefits. But he is selfish and will not do anything that vites his conscience.


    Its strange that I feel happy when I am threatened by these scoundrels.


    While the leading officer waspeting with the six scoundrels, Mo Yan took four handfuls of hair and gave them to the vigers who had the most doubts outside the door, letting them judge for themselves. Not only could he p them in the mouth, but it would also dissuade the vigers. The best way to deal with doubts about the Five Beasts.


    The vigers took the hair and couldn''t wait to imitate Yang Bao and the vige elders,paring it with the hair of the four animals. As a result, without Mo Yanduo''s exnation, they knew that what they were holding was fake hair, and their expressions suddenly turned ugly. No matter how much I wanted to take advantage of this to overwhelm the Mo family, I didn''t dare to utter another word of doubt.


    The six scoundrels refused to give up. They waved their scarred arms and insisted that it was caused by five beasts.


    Mo Yan had sessfully dispelled the doubts of the vigers. He was impatient to argue with them anymore, so he directly called the five beasts and asked them to stretch out their ws and show their teeth forparison in public.


    As a result, no matter the bite marks or scratches, they didnt match the teeth and ws of the five beasts!


    Facts speak louder than words, and the arrogance of those scoundrels suddenly disappeared. When they heard that Mo Yan was going to go to the Yamen to sue them for ckmail, they actually thought of defeating them and used the Mo family of secretly raising five animals: "Brothers, There are people behind this, so those who know how to do it will let us go, otherwise when the timees, the matter of you raising these beasts privately will be revealed to the Holy One, and your whole family will die!"


    At that time, thete emperor ordered that any wild beasts that invaded or caused harm to the people would be dealt with by the government. This "disposal" includes not only ownerless beasts, but also beasts raised by humans.


    Of course, it is okay for a wealthy family to keep a few wild beasts for fun, as long as no lives are lost. Ordinary people cannot. Once discovered, not only the beasts raised will be handed over to the government for disposal, but also the people who raise them will be punished, ranging from fines of silver to short-term imprisonment in severe cases. The standard of judgment is whether the beast hurts or harms people.


    If there are really noble people who can see the holy face behind these scoundrels, it goes without saying that they must have the ability to put pressure on Jing Zhaoyin and increase the punishment on the Mo family. A single prisoner cannot escape. The only person detained was the head of the family, Mo Qingze. If he was forced to work in the most painful, tiring and dangerous mine, he might even lose his life.


    Hearing this sinister threat, Mo Yan wished that the five beasts would rush up and bite their necks off. She is not afraid of the so-called nobles behind them, but her family is her enemy. Even if this threat does not cause harm to her family, she is still extremely angry.


    Fortunately, no matter how angry she was, she didn''t lose her mind. Since these people admit that there is a noble person behind them, that noble person may be the person who is responsible. Even if not, he must have a close rtionship with the person who is responsible.


    Just when Mo Yan was trying to figure out who the noble person behind them was, a sharp voice sounded outside the outer door: "The imperial edict has arrived"

 Chapter 684: Two imperial edicts bring unforeseen disasters and blessings (1)

    Chapter 684: Two imperial edicts bring unforeseen disasters and blessings (1)


    Chapter 684: Two imperial edicts bring disaster and fortune (1)


    Most people in Liuyang Vige have never even seen the county magistrate with their own eyes, and the "imperial edict" has only been heard of in ys or rumors on the streets. As soon as this strange "Imperial Decree has arrived" came out, everyone was immediately stunned, and they did not understand the meaning of these three words at all.


    At this moment, a white-faced **** wearing a sapphire-blue embroidered crane robe, a peacock crown iid with emeralds, and holding a bright yellow imperial decree passed through the second door surrounded by seven or eight little eunuchs in green. Appear in everyone''s sight.


    From the respectful attitude of the young eunuchs, it can be seen that the status of the **** who announced the decree is not low. As a result, after the **** who announced the decree entered the second door, he did not directly step into the front hall of the Mo family. Instead, he bowed towards Xiao Ruiyuan, who had appeared at the door at an unknown time, and said respectfully to Xiao Ruiyuan, who had an unparalleled appearance but an extremely cold expression: "Xiao Ruiyuan" Sir, please!


    As the **** who announced the decree in front of Emperor Hui''an, he did not dare to show off in front of Xiao Ruiyuan, a popr general.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and led Xiao Shiyi into the front hall of Mo''s house step by step under the astonished gazes of the vigers. All he could see in his heart was the woman in the center of the hall who looked surprised but her eyes were filled with joy. .


    In total, they havent seen each other for more than a month!


    The person he liked appeared in front of him without warning. This huge surprise made Mo Yan almost unable to control his legs and feet, and rushed towards the man who came against the light.


    Fortunately, the remaining sliver of reason restrained this impulse, otherwise, cuddling with an adult man in public, let alone a rtionship that has not yet been settled, would be immoral even for a real couple. People will point fingers at you.


    Finally meeting the woman he longed for day and night, why didnt Xiao Ruiyuan endure it very hard? If the asion didn''t allow it, he would have hugged that petite person into his arms tofort him from the pain of missing him for many days.


    Their eyes met, and in the depths that could not be seen at a nce, small hot mes danced. Even though there was not a single word between them, it felt like a thousand words had been said.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Xiao Ruiyuan and the **** who announced the decree, and Xiao Ruiyuan''s expressionless face was so deceptive that no one could see the intertwined gazes of the two people and the affection shown in each other''s eyes.


    Seeing everyone inside and outside the house standing motionless, the middle-aged **** who came to deliver the order was also dumbfounded. Since the day he became the **** delivering edicts ten years ago, he has delivered not only ten thousand but also thousands of edicts, but no one has ever dared to neglect him like this family, or rather neglect the edicts. Today, I am considered a big girl. Getting on the sedan chairthe first time!


    At this point, the Mo family was really wronged. It was not that the Mo family was bold and deliberately neglectful, but that the imperial edict came too suddenly. Except for Mo Yan, who was addicted to the tender web woven by Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, the rest of the Mo family had no time at all. reaction.


    The **** who announced the decree nced at everyone in the room, and when he saw a dozen officers in official uniforms, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. Finally, his eyes fell on Mo Yan among the group of people, who was the most suitable person in age to receive the order. He asked in a sharp voice: "Is this Miss Mo? The imperial edict in the hands of the Za family is for you, Miss. Get ready now and hurry up to receive the order!"


    Mo Yan suddenly came back to her senses, and then remembered that there was still a matter of receiving the imperial edict. She couldn''t help but look embarrassed, and quickly said to her father: "Dad, let''s prepare the incense table quickly, we are going to receive the imperial edict!"


    "Ah? Receive the edict? Yes, ept the edict, hurry up, hurry up and prepare the incense table!" Mo Qingze was confused for a moment, and then quickly woke up. He didn''t have time to think about the sudden edict, so he just said with Mo Yan Together they prepared the incense table.

 Chapter 685: Two imperial edicts bring unpredictable fortunes (2)

    Chapter 685: Two imperial edicts bring unpredictable fortunes (2)


    Chapter 685: Two imperial edicts bring disaster and fortune (2)


    It didnt take long before the incense table was ready and ced in the spacious yard. There was an incense burner and several tes of fruit cakes on the table. Mo Qingze dyed incense himself and inserted it into the incense burner.


    The imperial edict was announced to Mo Yan and the five beasts. It was impossible for the five beasts to kneel down to receive the edict, and they were not willing to humbly prostrate themselves on the ground and bow their heads to the supreme ruler of mankind, so they stood quietly beside the incense table and acted like a Bystanders, paying attention to what others say and do.


    Mo Yan led his family to kneel in front of the incense table and shouted loudly: "Long live my emperor!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not the one who announced the decree, so he knelt on the ground next to the Mo family along with Xiao Shiyi. Seeing this, including the official servants, Yang Bao, the vige elder, many vigers and the six people who had ckmailed the Mo family, they also knelt down in panic, filling half the courtyard with their knees, shouting. : "Long live my emperor! Long live!"


    The sound is unexpectedly neat.


    The rice paper **** nodded with satisfaction, then opened the imperial edict in his hand with a serious look on his face, and read in a high-pitched voice: "ording to the edict of Emperor Chengyun, the eldest daughter of the former Mo family, Yan, led the five beasts to save the royal family''s descendants from danger... The Mo family The eldest daughter, Yan Yujie, Songzhen, virtuous, benevolent and righteous... is a model for women in the world. She was given the special title ''Hejia'' and was rewarded with ten pieces of jade, ten pieces of tribute satin, and ten huks of pearls..."


    With the voice of the **** announcing the decree, the young eunuchs carried boxes of rewards into the Mo family''s yard. Before the edict was finished reading, more than a dozen mahogany boxes tied with bright yellow satin were ced in the yard.


    Not to mention what a supreme honor it is to be given a title by the king of a country, the series of rewards that follow, even if their specific value cannot be estimated, is enough to make everyone present stunned: This Mo family is really going to be rich!


    People who have good rtions with the Mo family are extremely envious and are happy for the Mo family from the bottom of their hearts. People who have a mediocre rtionship with the Mo family secretly regret not establishing a good rtionship with the Mo family as soon as possible. Now that they are rich and wealthy, they will still pay attention to them. them?


    The ones with the ugliest faces were Sister-inw Wang and others. These people had always been at odds with the Mo family. Even if the Mo family had money in the past, they would not be afraid. But now they are in the eyes of the king of the country. They are just ordinary farmers. , even if you have great courage, you dont dare to be the enemy of the Mo family anymore.


    Most human nature is like this. If others are just a little better, some people will feel jealous; if they are much better than others and cannot even catch up, jealousy will not arise.


    Mo Yan knelt on the ground with a calm expression. She didn''t care much about the rewards. She was quite surprised that Emperor Hui''an gave her the title "Hejia". However, she was even more worried that if she was rewarded, she would lose the five beasts. .


    When she stayed at the Phoenix Mountain Pce, she stated that she did not want any reward, and only hoped that Emperor Hui''an could give the five beasts a "legal" identity. Emperor Hui''an promised at that time that after returning to the pce, he would order people to give the five beasts royal beast tags and allow them to enter and exit the human world.


    Now that she has received so many rewards, there is no mention of the Five Beasts in the imperial edict. She is really worried that Emperor Hui''an is busy and has forgotten this matter.


    Facts have proved that Mo Yan really thinks too much! Even if Emperor Hui''an forgets, the people who serve him will also forget. Otherwise, Emperor Hui''an will not think that he has a bad memory when he remembers it one day.


    After the **** who announced the decree finished reciting a series of rewards, he finally read the five beasts: "...the five beasts are extremely talented and the most brave. They are the auspicious beasts given by God! Today, I will give you one gold beast medal each tomend your loyalty and bravery! I hereby-- "


    What he was worried about didn''t happen. Mo Yan''s eyes brightened, and he nced at the calm five beasts on the side. He couldn''t hide the smile on his lips.

 Chapter 686: Two imperial edicts bring unforeseen disasters and blessings (3)

    Chapter 686: Two imperial edicts bring unforeseen disasters and blessings (3)


    Chapter 686: Two imperial edicts bring disaster and fortune (3)


    The **** who dered the decree looked at the woman kneeling on the ground with twitching eyes, and secretly thought "strange" in his heart.


    With so many precious rewards and imperial titles, even those nobledies from aristocratic families who have been pampered since childhood would be excited. This one is better. The calm look before was not fake, but the excitementter Yes, it looks like a fool who has benefited greatly, and it doesnt look like its fake!


    He has been in the pce for decades and has never seen anyone before, but this is the first time he has seen such an "interesting" person! That''s fine. I''ll tell it to Eunuch Liang as a joke when I get back. I don''t think Eunuch Liang will be happy and maybe he can take it a step further.


    Although the **** who announced the edict was very happy to see it, the person who received the edict was already distracted and did not ept the edict, which was a great disrespect to the Holy One. If the gossip was spread by the little **** and fell into the ears of the Holy One, it would be unreasonable. The family has to suffer.


    Looking at General Xiao who was kneeling on the ground and obviously had a close rtionship with the Mo family, the **** who announced the decree recalled the instructions of Young Master Yan before leaving and another thing to do next, and couldn''t help but feel a shiver in his heart: If nothing unexpected happens, This girl from the Mo family will have greater fortunes in the future, and she may soar into the sky. If we don''t make good friends now, it will be difficult in the future!


    As his mind raced, the **** who announced the decree coughed, and hurriedly bent down and whispered to Mo Yan, who was still silly and happy: "Miss Hejia, it''s time for you to kowtow and thank me!"


    Huh? Mo Yan raised her head, obviously not realizing that this strange and strange name was calling her.


    Seeing the silly smile on his daughter''s face that had not yet gone away, Mo Qingze behind him couldn''t bear to look at it. He resisted the urge to cover his face, quietly tugged on the hem of Mo Yan''s clothes, and reminded in a low voice: "Get the order quickly!"


    This scene clearly fell into Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, and his stern face softened suddenly. Just thinking of what wasing next, his brows wrinkled unconsciously, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    As soon as his father reminded him, Mo Yan realized that the imperial edict had been read out. Facing the speechless expression of the **** who announced the edict, Mo Yan couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and kowtowed quickly: "Daughter of the people, thank you for your kindness, long live my emperor!"


    After receiving the bright yellow imperial edict, Mo Yan was about to stand up and announced the edict quickly: "Miss Hejia, wait a minute, there is another imperial edict here at Zajia!" After saying that, he took out another edict from the tray held by the little **** behind him. Imperial decree.


    Mo Yan was dumbfounded. He looked at the imperial edict in his own hand and then at the **** who issued the edict. A bad premonition suddenly shed through his heart.


    Sure enough, when the **** who announced the decree once again read out Emperor Hui''an''s words of praise and the rewards that followed, Mo Yan waspletely stunned!


    She really doesnt want this praise and reward at all!


    By Gods will, the emperor issued an edict...High-yielding rice benefits the people, and the contribution lies in the country...He Jia is specially granted the title of county prince, and is rewarded with a farm of 1,000 acres, and 5,000 silver...I admire this!"


    Amidst the joyful congrattions of the **** who announced the edict, Mo Yan shouted "Thank you Lord for your kindness" in a daze, and reached out with trembling hands to pick up the edict. When he took it, his hands softened and the edict fell.


    Be careful! Xiao Ruiyuan knelt beside him and quickly stood up to receive the imperial edict. Once the imperial edict is implemented and reaches the ears of interested people, even if it is an unintentional mistake, it will be a great disrespect to Emperor Hui''an.


    The man''s cold voice restored Mo Yan''s consciousness. She turned to look at the person beside her. Seeing the worry and encouragement in his eyes, she suddenly felt that this imperial edict was not so scary.


    This is a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster that cannot be avoided! No matter what kind of imperial edict confirmed Emperor Hui''an''s thoughts, she couldn''t resist it at the moment. She had no choice but to ept it.

 Chapter 687: Two imperial edicts bring unpredictable fortunes (4)

    Chapter 687: Two imperial edicts bring unpredictable fortunes (4)


    Chapter 687: Two imperial edicts bring disaster and blessing (4)


    Mo Yan stabilized her mind, her expression gradually calmed down, she nodded towards Xiao Ruiyuan, reached out and took the imperial edict from his hand.


    The vigers kneeling around looked at him with envy, thinking that Mo Yan was so happy that they all burst into good-naturedughter.


    The emperor''s personally appointed county prince is more noble than thosedies from aristocratic families. If he goes to the Yamen for business in the future, even Jing Zhaoyin will be treated as a guest of honor!


    In Dachu, the emperor''s daughter is called the princess, and the prince''s daughter is called the princess. As for the concubine, if she can please the emperor, the empress dowager or the empress, she can be a county princess, otherwise she will be the head of the county for the rest of her life. She can only be regarded as an ordinary n girl and has no sry.


    The title of "Junjun" was specially added by Emperor Taizu at the beginning of the founding of the People''s Republic of China. It was only given to women who had made great contributions to the country and the people. They not only enjoyed the sry given by the court, but also enjoyed the honorparable to the prince''s legitimate daughter. , that is to say, the county monarch and the princess have the same respect.


    And once he is named a county prince, it means that the achievements of the county prince are enough to be recorded in the annals of history and his name will go down in history. This is something even a princess of noble birth would find difficult to achieve!


    More than two hundred years have passed, but the number of county princes who have been canonized does not exceed five fingers. This shows how difficult it is for an ordinary woman to obtain this honor!


    Facing the congrattions from the vigers, Mo Yan smiled and thanked her, but felt powerless in her heart. I can already imagine how many curious, uneasy and well-intentioned eyes this letter from the Lord will attract. There are many smart people in the world, so she willingly gave the credit for high-yielding rice to Yan Junyu, just because she didn''t want to attract other people''s attention and expose her own unusualness.


    If someone were to get to the bottom of the story about the origin of high-yielding rice, how would she exin it? The more unclear something is, the more intense curiosity it arouses in others. Over time, people will inevitably notice it. Didn''t her father and Grandpa Li notice it too?


    What worried her the most was Emperor Hui''an''s attitude. She could pretend not to know and give the credit to Yan Junyu or the prince to consolidate the prince''s status, but Emperor Hui''an just gave her the credit she didn''t want.


    Even though her contribution to the high yield of rice could fully earn her the title of County Lord, Emperor Hui''an''s style of taking advantage of others made her deeply suspect that this was a "pie" mixed with poison.


    There are still important matters that need to be resolved urgently, and Mo Yan has no intention to delve into Emperor Hui''an''s intentions for the time being. She stuffed a big red envelope into the **** who announced the decree, and after politely sending the person away with her father, she asked the officials and the vigers to help catch the six people who had falsely used the five beasts of hurting people, ckmailed her family, and were nning to escape secretly. .


    Before Mo Yan started interrogating, the six people were frightened by her status as a county prince. They poured beans out of a bamboo tube and clearly exined the person behind the scenes.


    When they heard that the mastermind behind the scenes was Mo Yongxi, the crowd instantly exploded:


    Oh my god, it was Mo Yongxi who did this. She married into such a good family, and if she doesnt live a prosperous and good life, why should she be at odds with the Mo family?


    Haha, who knows what kind of brain that woman has? But this time, this vicious woman has been kicked to the iron te, and Yan Yatou is now a county princess!


    "Don''t be too happy too early. Didn''t you hear those six people say that the vicious woman is relying on a youngdy from a wealthy family? The tree is big and has deep roots, and Yan Yatou may not be able to deal with it."


    Thats right, that woman is lucky, things will be difficult now


    The vigers whispered and did not think highly of the Mo family. The eldest daughter of the Lin family, her grandfather is the teacher of the current Holy Emperor, her aunt is a respected concubine in the pce (Concubine Lin was relegated to the cold pce and has not been spread among the people), and there is also a prince.


    The Mo family cannot offend any one of these three giants, not to mention that the three giants are still a family. They have not used their power to bully others and bite the Mo family, so it would be good to take the opportunity to attack the Mo family.


    Mo Yans face turned ugly when she learned that the matter was rted to the Lin family. Thanks to Chen Ji''s "blessing", she has be quite familiar with everything about the Lin family these days, if not everything. The Lin family was even afraid of Emperor Hui''an. If she came to seek justice now, she would undoubtedly be hitting a stone with an egg. If she did not do well, she might be bitten by the Lin family as the vigers said.


    However, she was very curious about how Mo Yongxi got to know the eldestdy of the Lin family. Different from the low-key behavior of the Lin family, Miss Lin is keen on participating in various poetry and flower parties. She is quite talented in the capital. Of course, she is not particrly good-tempered. She thinks very highly of herself and is not considered to be a noblewoman from an ordinary family. In eyes.


    She was really curious that such a person could be rted to Mo Yongxi.


    As if seeing her doubts, Xiao Ruiyuan on the side reminded: "Many powerful people do not control their ves well, and there are many people who teach their ves to bully others and ruin their reputation!"


    That means that Mo Yongxi relies on the eldest daughter of the Lin family to deal with her family, but the eldest daughter of the Lin family may not know? Mo Yan understood instantly!


    In this case, the next thing will be easier to handle. Mo Yan asked the officers to tie up the six people, and then personally wrote a petition against Mo Yongxi and handed it to the leading officer. After the leading officer received the petition respectfully, he said meaningfully: "Mo Yongxi is not the number one This time she was unfavorable to my family. In the past, for the sake of rtives, I didnt care about her. But this time she tried to kill the auspicious beast that the Holy Lord had conferred, and she harbored evil intentions for my family. I really I can''t bear it anymore, and I hope your family can handle it justly and don''t let vicious people like Mo Yongxi cause trouble!"


    The leading officer sped his fists and said with a serious face: "All the certified evidence is there. Your Excellency will definitely severely punish the poisonous woman who dares to murder Lord Hejia and Ruishu. Please rest assured, Lord Hejia!"


    Even though the princess in front of me has no real power, as she is the first princess personally granted by Emperor Hui''an, my family does not dare to be careless, even if the poisonous woman is backed by the eldest daughter of the Lin family...

 Chapter 688: Xiao Ruiyuan’s little plan (1)

    Chapter 688: Xiao Ruiyuan¡¯s little n (1)


    Chapter 688 Xiao Ruiyuans little n (1)


    When the matter came to an end, the leading official led a group of subordinates and escorted the six people who looked defeated and left the Mo family. Looking at their backs, everyone present knew that not only these six people would not end well, but also Mo Yongxi, who instigated them, waspletely screwed this time. Maybe a few years in prison would be considered a light punishment.


    However, no matter how the government decides in the end, all the consequences are caused by Mo Yongxi himself, and he cannot me others. No one here would sympathize with her. Even Sister-inw Wang and others who had colluded with Mo Hong before were hiding behind the crowd and not daring to stand out.


    Finally, while everyone''s attention was focused on Mo Yan and the rewards, Sister-inw Wang and others left the Mo family in despair, fearing that others would know that they were also involved in this conspiracy.


    Several people hurried to Lao Mo''s house and told the other culprit, Mo Hong, everything that happened in the Mo house today.


    Mo Hong was secretly worried about being seen as instigating Mo Yongxi to deal with the Mo family, so she didn''t dare to go to the Mo family to watch the fun today. Although she was very confident in her most capable little daughter and believed that her daughter''s n would be sessful, she couldn''t rest assured that she didn''t get the news she wanted to hear.


    As a result, reality gave her a big p in the face. The person who was plotted by their mother and daughter rose to the sky and became a high-ranking county prince. However, her daughter was about to be a prisoner, and even she might be found out. The two women were reunited in the cell together.


    Thinking of this possibility, Mo Hong was hit hard. After a ferocious twitching and twisting on his face, a bunch of foam came out of his mouth. Then he fell to the ground, his body twitching as if possessed by a ghost. stop.


    When Sister-inw Wang and others saw this, they screamed in fright and woke up Mo Niu who was sleeping in the next room. Mo Niushi rubbed her groggy eyes and came out cursing. When she saw Mo Hong, who was foaming at the mouth and unconscious, she was so frightened that she fell asleep. She screamed and rushed to the field to call back to the people who were working. Lao Mo Tou and Mo Yongfu.


    By the time the father and son hurried back, Sister-inw Wang and others, who were afraid of taking responsibility, had already run away. Only Mo Hongy on the cold ground with no idea of his life or death.


    The father and son shook Mo Hongshi, pped her face and poured cold water on her. They struggled for a long time, but they couldn''t wake up no matter how hard they shouted. The two old men looked desperate and copsed on the ground...


    Compared with the gloom and gloom of old Mo''s family, the Mo''s family is very lively. The vigers who were present when the decree was announced rushed to express their congrattions. In addition to the sincere ones, there were also tterers. Later, the vigers who got the news in the fields put down their hoes and sickles and came to Mo''s house in an endless stream.


    The noise can be clearly heard even standing outside the yard.


    Everyone looked at the boxes of rewards ced in the yard with eager eyes. Even though they couldn''t see the items inside, they could guess that they took out random items and it was not something they could afford to buy or use.


    Mo Yan knows the principle of keeping wealth secret. Even though many people already know about these precious rewards, but have not seen them with their own eyes, they can only imagine them in their minds, which is far less impactful than directly opening the box and seeing them with their own eyes.


    Although there are no criminals in the vige, there is no guarantee that someone outside will have evil intentions after hearing about it. To be on the safe side, and not wanting to gain a reputation of showing off her wealth and being superficial, she declined the vigers'' requests to open the boxes and asked Lin Yong, Lin Da and others to help carry the rewards to the warehouse at home.


    Without waiting for Xiao Ruiyuans instructions, Xiao Shiyi volunteered to help. There is no surprise, this county prince is his future mistress. If he pleases her now, if he does something wrong in the future, he will have someone to intercede with his master on his behalf, right?

 Chapter 689: Xiao Ruiyuan’s little plan (2)

    Chapter 689: Xiao Ruiyuan¡¯s little n (2)


    Chapter 689 Xiao Ruiyuans little n (2)


    Mo Yan declined politely and let him go, and asked Li Xiu and others to bring out a lot of fruits and snacks to entertain the vigers.


    The vigers were inevitably a little disappointed as they did not see what they wanted to see. However, when they ate the delicious snacks and fruits on the table and saw that Mo Yan''s attitude towards them was still the same, without showing off at all as a county prince, the disappointment quickly disappeared, and then he asked enthusiastically about the Hui''an Emperor''s Meeting The following are the two reasons for the imperial edict of reward.


    Mo Yan was asked whether the high-yielding rice was okay or not. He could get away with it by just looking for an excuse. As for bringing five beasts to save people


    She wanted to save face, not only to protect her own reputation, but also to protect her sister Xin''er''s. She couldn''t say it outright that she was trying to save her sweetheart, so she could only choose to hide it, and in a hurry, she came up with a set of excuses. She only said that there were people in Phoenix Mountain. Many rare medicinal materials were taken with the five beasts that day, purely for the purpose of gathering medicine. As a result, they identally broke into the paddock and by chance, saved the princes and princes who were besieged by the beasts...


    This set of rhetoric sounds like there are too many "coincidences", giving people the feeling of making up a story. However, after careful calction, it is reasonable and reasonable, and no one can find the loopholes.


    The vigers had no doubts at all, and once againmented that Mo Yan was so lucky, and that he was indeed a person blessed by the gods. Not only did he subdue the five beasts that made peopleugh, but because of the great achievements made by the five beasts, he was in the eyes of the king of the country. Finally, And because of the high yield of rice, he received such a generous reward. This kind of luck is really not something ordinary people can get!


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was sitting silently sipping tea and paying attention to Mo Yan''s words and deeds, suddenly felt that the tea in his mouth was a little bitter!


    How long will it take before he can stand beside her legitimately and tell everyone that she is his and he is hers, so that she will no longer frown and try her best to cover up this rtionship?


    This scene also fell into Mo Qingze''s eyes, but it waspletely different. The corner of his mouth twitched as he watched his daughter calmly deceive the whole room in front of his father, and he began to murmur in his heart: This girl is so smooth at deceiving people. Has she ever deceived him like this before? biological father?


    Before Mo Qingze could dig into his head and search through his memory to find out the fact that his daughter might have deceived him, Yang Bao came over with an excited look and pped him on the back, almost causing him to lose his temper.


    "Haha, Mr. Mo, you really gave birth to a good daughter, which brought glory to our entire Liuyang Vige, haha!" Yang Baoughed heartily, and his face, which originally had only a few wrinkles, was full of wrinkles, which showed that this Happinesses from the heart!


    How can you be unhappy about the birth of a county prince in the vige under your jurisdiction? Not to mention whether this matter can bring him any actual benefits, just going to the Yamen to do things in the future will save him a lot of trouble, and he can hold his head high when he walks in front of other vige chiefs.


    Moreover, this county prince has also received the eight-character praise of the king of the country: "Jade, pure, pure, virtuous, benevolent and righteous." The girls in the vige can also follow suit. At least the reputation will be much better, and it will be much easier to get married in the future than now. .


    My daughter, you are always doing well! Mo Qingze had a smile on his face, and his slightly raised eyebrows were all proud.


    If others praise him, Mo Qingze will be humble, but once he praises a few children, he will ept them all and add a few words by the way to show that his children are really excellent.


    Yang Bao obviously knew this, and happily praised Xiner Zhen''er again, and finally asked tentatively: "Yan Yatou has received rewards one after another, and is a newly appointed county monarch. It is really a great joy. Mr. Mo, do you n to have a banquet to celebrate?"

 Chapter 690: Xiao Ruiyuan’s little plan (3)

    Chapter 690: Xiao Ruiyuan¡¯s little n (3)


    Chapter 690 Xiao Ruiyuans little n (3)


    Mo Qingze looked at Yang Bao in confusion. Shouldn''t this kind of matter be discussed behind closed doors by his family? This vige chief has gone too far!


    Yang Bao looked embarrassed, rubbed his hands ufortably, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "If Mr. Mo ns to have a banquet to celebrate, I hope Mr. Mo can invite some vige chiefs from the vige toe over!"


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he thought that Yang Bao wanted to use this to show off the prestige of Liuyang Vige, so he shook his head and said, "It is a great favor from the emperor for Yan''er to be canonized as a county monarch. As a father, I am also happy and proud! It''s just that Yan''er was canonized as a county prince. The vige chief also knows that my Mo family has a shallow foundation. If I suddenly get such a good title, it is inevitable that some people will look down upon it. It is really not appropriate to show off at the moment, so..."


    Yang Bao didn''t consider this. After listening to Mo Qingze''s words, he secretly thought that he was careless and said guiltily: "I didn''t consider this. I hope Mr. Mo won''t take it to heart."


    Mo Qingze smiled gently: "It''s the vige chief who doesn''t mind! After this period of time passes, my family will have a banquet with friends who are close to me to celebrate. When the vige chief has time, he muste over and have a ss of wine. As for If the vige chiefs of several other viges are willing toe and congratte you, my Mo family wees them!"


    It was a turn of events like this. Yang Bao''s eyes lit up and he responded repeatedly: "Okay, okay! I will definitely be back on the day of the banquet, and I will also ask Mr. Mo to give me some advice. After all, it is for the good of our vige."


    Comments? Mo Qingze didn''t understand why Liuyang Vige was so embarrassed in front of other vige chiefs. Whatments could he make?


    Yang Baowu smiled happily to himself and did not see the confusion on Mo Qingze''s face.


    The excitement in the Mo family continued until the afternoon. It was not until the daylight reached the center of the front hall that everyone realized that a long time had passed.


    With their stomachs filled with all kinds of delicious fruit cakes, everyone didnt feel hungry, but if they stayed any longer, they would be annoying, so they all got up and left.


    Finally, everyone who walked out of Mo''s house held a pack of snacks wrapped in oil paper and left happily.


    No matter how upset Mo Yan was by the second imperial edict, it was still a great joy in the eyes of others, so it was appropriate to express it. Since there were no candies at home, he had to use snacks instead.


    After seeing off thest viger who came to congratte him, Mo Yan quickly closed the courtyard door, leaned against the door and let out a long sigh of relief. Greeting those enthusiastic vigers is really a brain-consuming andbor-intensive task.


    When Mo Yan returned to the front hall, he saw two people sitting opposite each other in the room, chatting andughing. His brows twitched unconsciously and he felt that there was something wrong with this style of painting.


    It''s not that Xiao Ruiyuan has been here before. Although her father was also enthusiastic, it was just a matter of etiquette, and it was mixed with gratitude, which naturally made it more sincere.


    At the moment, she felt that there was something more between the two men. It was as if two people who were not familiar with each other suddenly discovered that they had amon topic, and suddenly the barrier was broken and they became close!


    Two men, one is middle-aged, but he is well-read in poetry and has a gentle temper, and the other is in his prime, but has experienced extraordinary things and is cold-tempered... They are sopletely opposite, but they can still talk to each other. Is this the legendaryplementarity?


    If this situation continues, it won''t take long for the two of them to be very good friends. This is originally a good thing, but why does Mo Yan always feel that something is weird?


    "Yan''er, what are you doing so stupidly? Why don''t you hurry up and meet Mr. Xiao?" How did Mo Qingze know that his daughter was struggling with his rtionship with the Mr. Xiao he said he was talking about? He saw her standing at the door, stunned. , couldn''t help but feel that he was giving a courtesy, so he shouted.

 Chapter 691: Xiao Ruiyuan’s little plan (4)

    Chapter 691: Xiao Ruiyuan¡¯s little n (4)


    Chapter 691 Xiao Ruiyuans little n (4)


    Mo Yan came back to her senses, raised her head and met Xiao Ruiyuan''s smiling eyes. The slightly twitching corners of her lips took away half of her soul. Her mind was confused again, and her eyes were filled with only that smile. A heart-stopping smile.


    When Mo Qingze saw this, his whole face turned dark. He resisted the urge to rush up and give the lustful girl a p in the face. He put on a stiff smile and said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "My little girl may be too tired. I''m rude in front of Brother Xiao, I hope Brother Xiao won''t mind."


    At this time, Mo Qingze still did not forget to defend his daughter and save her face, which shows how important this father''s love is.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan, whose face was reddened by the word "Brother Xiao". The curve of the corners of his lips became more and more obvious, and his voice was low and sweet: "Your love is so frank and cute, sir, there is no need to worry about it!"


    "Haha, Brother Xiao is really a sweetheart. Ziyu is determined to be your friend, haha!" Mo Qingze pped his hands andughed, his affection for Xiao Ruiyuan grew several degrees, what do you think, what do you think? They all found the person in front of them pleasing to the eye.


    At this time, Father Mo didn''t know that he was such a "pleasant" person. Not long after, he transformed into a big bad wolf and took away his most beloved daughter. He realized that he had made a mistake and regretted even more that he had "led the wolf into the house" that day. .


    friend? The corners of Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips twitched almost invisible, but his expression became gentler, and there was nock of respect for his elders in his eyes: "Sir, I am the elder, and the younger generation also admires your talent. If you don''t think that the younger generation''s qualifications are dull, sir, you might as well treat him as an uncle or nephew." Lets get along and teach the juniors a thing or two.


    When Mo Qingze heard this, a look of disappointment shed in his eyes. He had just read a few more books and gained some knowledge, but the person in front of him was truly full of knowledge and talent, and he understood very well that the so-called advice was just his excuse.


    But it is a sign of respect for him that people are willing to treat each other as uncle and nephew. After all, he is more than ten years older than the person in front of him!


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Mo Qingze''s face again: "Don''t take advice seriously. If you don''t understand something in the future, you cane over at any time. The two of us will sit down and understand it carefully. It will be a great joy in life, haha !


    "Well, my nephew, thank you Uncle Mo!" This is what Xiao Ruiyuan was waiting for. Isn''t it unreasonable! Even the title transition from "Sir" to "Uncle Mo" is seamless and stress-free.


    Mo Yan, who witnessed this scene of profound historical significance with his own eyes: (o)!


    Staring dumbfounded at someone with an increasingly charming smile, Mo Yan suddenly realized that the deception he had previously deceived the vigers was nothingpared to this person!


    If the person in front of her had not been so cold and indifferent, she would have imagined that he was a wolf in human skin, waving a long fox tail...


    With Mo Qingze around, Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan never had a chance to be alone together. Until lunch, Mo Yan took out a jar of wine. Mo Qingze was in a good mood and couldn''t help but drag Xiao Ruiyuan to drink a few more sses.


    This jar of wine is of a very old age and has a lot of stamina. Mo Qingzes drinking capacity is not big to begin with, and his head started to feel dizzy after just a few sses. But since there were distinguished guests, he couldn''t go back to his room to rest alone, so he forced himself to drink a few more drinks.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s drinking capacity was much better. Seeing that his future father-inw couldn''t even speak clearly, he was worried that drinking any more would hurt his body, so he quickly excused himself as drunk and couldn''t drink anymore.


    Mo Qingze was not one to persuade people to drink. After hearing this, he actually put down his wine ss and advised Xiao Ruiyuan to eat more vegetables. After he managed to eat some food, he feltpletely dizzy and fell asleep on the table without realizing it.


    Mo Yan wore an apron and came out with sweet soup. She saw Xiao Ruiyuan helping her father to stand up. She quickly put down the sweet soup and supported her from the other side. As she walked, she red at Xiao Ruiyuan: "My father is a light drinker. Why don''t you persuade me?" Do you want to stay awake? You have to sleep until midnight when you are drunk, which is not good for your health!"


    A look of guilt appeared on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face, and he admitted his mistake sincerely: "It was my fault, and there won''t be a next time!"


    In his words, he did not make any excuses for not knowing that his future father-inw was a light drinker, nor did he feel there was anything wrong with Mo Yan''s unceremonious questioning.


    Mo Yan snorted, looked at him and said: "You dare to say you didn''t do it on purpose? Don''t think that my father is easy to fool. When you think about itter, he still doesn''t know about your little scheme? Don''t me me for not helping him then. you!"


    "I know!" Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the woman with a deep look, and his voice was low, like mellow wine: "But, I miss you very much!"


    Because I miss you and want to be alone with you, I did not hesitate to risk offending my future father-inw and used some small means to exchange for the opportunity for us to be alone for a short time.


    Mo Yan, who originally wanted to make a few more jokes, all her words disappeared instantly when she heard these four words. There were only these deep eyes in her eyes, and the longing words "I am very sad" were in her ears. Miss you".


    Mo Qingze, who was sleeping soundly on his daughter''s shoulder, had no idea that this refreshing drunkenness was carefully nned by his future son-inw, just to create an opportunity to be alone with his daughter.


    After feeding Mo Qingze a bowl of hangover soup, wiping his face and covering him with a quilt, Mo Yancai gently closed the door and went to the front yard to eat with Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t eat much and was still hungry. With him as an honored guest, Mo Yan and others didn''te to the table to eat just now. Now that Mo Qingze was away, Mo Yan called others to greet him as he should. Even Xiao Shiyi, who was huddled in the kitchen eating, was pulled out.


    Li Xiu''s nephew and Tang Xin were reluctant toe to the table. Mo Yan was also afraid that they would feel ufortable, so he didn''t force himself too much. With Zhen''er here and the five beasts making jokes from time to time, the atmosphere at the dinner table was very lively, and the guests and hosts enjoyed the meal thoroughly.


    Mo Yan was always worried about the second imperial edict issued by Emperor Hui''an. After dinner, he sent a few little guys who were pestering Xiao Ruiyuan back to the room to take a nap. Then he couldn''t wait to lead Xiao Ruiyuan to the vines in the backyard and asked him about views on this matter.


    In the end, the two of them had the same idea. They both believed that Emperor Hui''an''s move had a deeper meaning...

 Chapter 692: Guess expansion(1)

    Chapter 692: Guess expansion(1)


    Chapter 692 Spection on Expansion (1)


    The weather at the end of September already has the chill of early winter. The leaves on the fruit trees have turned yellow, with only a hint of dark green on the leaf tips. They will not be able to withstand the frost at night.


    The warm sunlight shone on her body, but Mo Yan, who was wearing a jacket, felt cold all over.


    No wonder the person who wanted to put such a great achievement in high-yielding rice on her body and make her a county princess had this idea. It was indeed a "pie" mixed with poison. What''s even more ridiculous is that this " "Stuffing" was her contribution, but now she had to force herself to ept it, without any energy left to resist.


    As expected, you cant take advantage of the royal familys advantage at all!


    Mo Yan raised her head and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan, who had worried eyes. She opened her mouth for a long time before finding her voice: "As the king of a country, he couldn''t do anything to his ministers, so he put me on the fire to attract the firepower of the Lin family. Does he think I can handle the Lin family alone?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know how tofort her, so he reached out and held the woman''s cold hand in his, and said firmly: "Yan''er, no matter what he ns, I, Xiao Ruiyuan, will always protect you!"


    The warmth covering his hands seemed to touch the bottom of Mo Yan''s heart. He nodded gently, and after thinking for a moment, he said: "He is so afraid of the Lin family, but he didn''t take action against the Lin family. He must have something that the Lin family has grasped! In this case, he has to do something about it. If you know what this handle is, if you can remove it, the Lin family will not have anything to worry about!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s deep eyes shed with admiration. After thinking for a while, he finally expressed his unconfirmed guess: "Thete emperor had nine sons. He was neither his direct son nor his eldest son, and he was born to a low-level concubine. If he hadn''t been The prince died young, and other princes fought for power, criticized each other, and was rejected by thete emperor. I was afraid that he would not be able to bear the name of his mother, the empress dowager, and be the legitimate son, step-prince, and finally sessfully inherit the throne... Taishi Lin was the emperor of the three dynasties. , deeply trusted by thete emperor, if he really had something that fell into the hands of Taishi Lin, it would not be impossible."


    When Emperor Hui''an ascended the throne, Xiao Ruiyuan was not yet born. He had also secretly ordered people to investigate these things not long ago, but no valuable clues were found.


    But his intuition told him that Emperor Hui''an''s inheritance of the throne as neither heir nor eldest son was not as simple as it seemed. Otherwise, in just one year after ascending to the throne, none of the princes who had previouslypeted for the throne would have seeded. Survive!


    These things are not considered secrets, but they are not widely spread among the people. This is the first time Mo Yan has heard about them, and he feels that Xiao Ruiyuan has probably guessed the facts.


    She took a deep breath and murmured: "If it is as you guessed, the Lin family has this handle, I don''t know whether it is lucky or unfortunate."


    Without this handle, Emperor Hui''an would not have included Concubine Lin in the harem because he was afraid of the Lin family; Concubine Lin would not have been greedy and poisoned Queen Chunyi, which also caused Chu Heng to live for more than 20 years with a broken body. Year.


    Emperor Hui''an was worried that the Lin family would jump over the wall in a hurry, so he did not kill Concubine Lin to avenge Queen Chunyi, nor did he do anything to the Lin family! After all, the most innocent ones were Queen Chunyi and Chu Heng, who became the victims of the struggle between Emperor Hui''an and the Lin family.


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled coldly: "None of the second or third generation of the Lin family has made it to the top. If it hadn''t been for Taishi Lin''s hard support, the Lin family would have been eaten away. Otherwise, without the family''s drag, Taishi Lin wouldn''t have As for being excluded from the court and bing a thorn in his side!"


    It can be seen from this that if a descendant does not stand up, no matter how prominent he is, he can only be lost in the long river of history.


    Mo Yan deeply agrees with this. From the day Concubine Lin entered the pce, I am afraid that some people in the Lin family have thoughts that they shouldn''t have. She doesn''t know whether Taishi Lin is among them, but a grain of mouse droppings can ruin a pot of porridge. Taishi Lin can''t do it even if he wants to be alone. .

 Chapter 693: Guess expansion(2)

    Chapter 693: Guess expansion(2)


    Chapter 693 Spection on Expansion (2)


    Even if Emperor Hui''an goes to the Lin family, the Lin family can only follow the underworld to the end. Otherwise, when Chu Heng seeds to the throne, the whole Lin family will still be dead.


    What''s more, Emperor Hui''an always wanted to kill the Lin family and drag her into this dangerous whirlpool.


    Everything is just a guess by the two of them and may not be urate. To deal with the Lin family, we have to deal with the root cause. Mo Yan is not willing to wipe the **** of the person who plotted against her. Even if this person is the king of a country, she will find an opportunity to make up for it elsewhere.


    Xiao Ruiyuan kept this spection secret from Chu Heng and told only Mo Yan. Otherwise, no one would know that Chu Heng would do something irreversible due to Chu Heng''s hatred for the Lin family and Concubine Lin.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Xiao Ruiyuan had to return to Jingshan Vi. He was ordered to protect Chu Heng and could not stay outside for too long. This time he came here because he got news from Yan Junyu and was worried about Mo Yan''s random thoughts, so he came here specially.


    Resisting the urge to hug the person in front of him, Xiao Ruiyuan''s deep voice contained a trace of reluctance: "Yan''er, when my cousin gets well, we can see each other more often! If something happens to you right now, I will You may not be able to take care of it, so you must be careful and remember to ask the secret guard to send me a message."


    The two finally met, but they only spent less than an hour together. Mo Yan''s reluctance was needless to say, but he didn''t show it on his face, lest the two of them be more inseparable: "Don''t worry about me, the Lin family is also Okay, King Heng, no matter if its a dirty trick or a trick, I can handle it, but your side is much more dangerous, so you have to be more careful.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was very benefited by the woman''s concern. Finally, he couldn''t hold it back any longer. He stretched out his hand and gently pulled the woman into his arms. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Mo Yan leaned obediently in the man''s arms, closing her eyes and feeling the unhurried heartbeat in her ears. Her originally troubled heart unexpectedly calmed down...


    After Xiao Ruiyuan left, Mo Yan returned home with her brothers and sisters, and heard about Mo Hong''s stroke due to stimtion.


    Looking at the worry on Li Xiu''s and others'' faces, Mo Yan couldn''t help stroking her forehead: "I''m not the one who suffered the stroke. Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Several people smiled coquettishly, a little embarrassed. Li Yan breathed a long sigh of relief and made a face: "I heard that Mo Hong had a stroke after hearing that you wrote a petition to sue Mo Yongxi. She was not worried. Do you feel guilty about this?"


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched and she was very speechless: "Mo Hong''s stroke may be because he is worried about Mo Yongxi, but more importantly, he is afraid that he will be found out? All this is their own fault. What should I feel guilty about? Am I just such a holy mother in your eyes?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone nodded in unison, including Xiner Zhener and several other children.


    "They have done many evil things to our family before, but the eldest sister has let them go every time. Isn''t this what the eldest sister said before? This time you finally worked hard to treat them, but Mo Hong suffered a stroke. Well, Aunt Li and the others are worried about the eldest sister having a heart attack!" Zhen''er said usibly, blinking her **** eyes.


    Mo Yan:


    She wanted to exin that it was not the Virgin''s heart, but that she was establishing an image of being kind to others and nning for the future. But facing the innocence in Zhen''er''s eyes, she still couldn''t bear to instill too much worldliness in him.


    Seeing that Mo Yan couldn''t say anything to argue, Zhen''er took her hand and pretended to be mature andforted: "Sister, there is no need to be sad, you have done a good job this time! Although Mo Hong is hemiplegic and has nted eyes and crooked mouth, It seems miserable, but if you think about it carefully, this oue could not be better for our family or for her!"

 Chapter 694: Guess expansion(3)

    Chapter 694: Guess expansion(3)


    Chapter 694 Spection on Expansion (3)


    Mo Yan understood clearly at first, but didn''t understand at the end. She held her brother''s little fat paw in her hand and asked, "It''s good for our family, but what good is it for her?"


    When Zhen''er heard this, she gave her eldest sister a big "You''re stupid" look: "She looks like this. She can''te to our house to cause trouble in the future, nor can she say bad things behind our back, but she won''t be tolerated either." Because of Mo Yongxi''s involvement, she was imprisoned at such a young age and suffered so much in prison! I heard that it was very hard in prison. If she went in, she might not survive, but this stroke actually saved her life!"


    Mo Yan thought about it and felt that her brother''s analysis was right. She couldn''t help pinching his round and fat face and praised: "It''s really different after entering the school. I know how to think about both sides of things. This principle is also the same." One set, even my sister is inferior to me, not bad, really good!"


    Even at such a big age, Zhen''er, who thought he was a little man, was about to get pped in the face by his eldest sister in public. When he heard the eldest sister''s unstinting praise, his little face suddenly wrinkled up in confusion, not knowing whether to show anger. You should still look proud.


    Mo Yan stared at it, bing more and more curious. She couldn''t help pinching it twice more, and burst outughing under Zhen''er''s using eyes.


    The others also pursed their lips and snickered. Only the youngest son felt sorry for his little brother. He hurriedly ran to Zhen''er, puffed his lips and blew air into Zhen''er''s face. While working hard, he said softly: "Little Brother, dont cry, Ill give you a blow on Shenger and it wont hurt anymore!


    Zhen''er usually likes this quiet and sensible little sister, but now that the little sister is coaxing her like this, she is immediately moved. She holds the little sister in her arms and says aggrievedly: "Sister Sheng''er is still the best. From now on, little sister My brother has delicious food and fun, and I will give them all to you, and he will protect you for the rest of his life. If anyone dares to bully you, my little brother will beat him to avenge you."


    Zhen''er knew that brother and sister Yun Zhao and Yun Sheng were forced out of the house by their stepmother, and she was filled with disgust for that vicious woman. He also knew that Yun Zhao studied hard to gain fame and go back for revenge in the future, so he also worked hard, hoping to help his brother and sister in the future.


    Mo Yan looked at the two little guys hugging each other closely, and a sh of interest shed in her eyes: They are childhood sweethearts, they are so loving!


    In the evening, Mrs. Wu, who had returned from setting up a stall, brought her sister and brother Da Nier, and carried a basket of eggs to the Mo family to congratte them. She held Mo Yan''s hand and said excitedly: "Yan...oh, no, it''s you and Junjun Jia who should be called. Junjun has made it through, and he has a bright future in the future!"


    After knowing Emperor Hui''an''s n, Mo Yan didn''t want to hear the words "Hejia Junjun" at all. Seeing Wu''s behavior, he quickly said: "What kind of Junjun is not a Junjun? I only know that my surname is Mo, and I am Wu." My aunt said ''Yan Yatou'', this will never change!"


    Seeing that her attitude was the same as before, Mrs. Wu showed a rxed smile on her face, and said: "This title was given by the emperor. When you go out in the future, you must hold it up to avoid being bullied. "


    Mo Yan knew that she meant well and didn''t want to say too much about the title, so she nodded obediently and asked Li Xiu to bring fruit cakes to the mother and son.


    Wu did not refuse, and after giving Sannier and Shitou a piece of cake each, they were not allowed to eat more, lest they would be unable to eatter.


    "By the way, girl Yan, there is something I want to ask you for advice!" Wu wiped the residue off Shi Shi''s face, and suddenly thought of another important matter, and hurriedly said to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan smiled and said, "What Aunt Wu wants to say is about the food stall?"


    Mrs. Wu nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, the business of the stalls is getting better and better now. Even people from the East Market and the West Markete here to buy. I was thinking about whether I could open two more stalls to expand the business." Go to the East Market and the West Market."

 Chapter 695: Guess expansion(4)

    Chapter 695: Guess expansion(4)


    Chapter 695 Spection on Expansion (4)


    Mo Yan was very happy that Wu had such an idea, but it was not easy to put it into practice, so he said: "This is feasible, but you need to find trustworthy people to help first, otherwise it will just depend on you and everyone." Sister Nier has two hands, and three stalls are too busy."


    It is not difficult to make the food at the food stalls, but it is not easy to make it delicious. At least there are several imitations on the street, but the taste is far inferior. Of course there are reasons why the raw materials are produced in space, but more of them have to do with the sauce, seasonings and heat!


    Wu was very happy to see that Mo Yan agreed, but for a while, she couldn''t think of a suitable candidate, so she asked Mo Yan for his opinion again.


    Mo Yan thought about it seriously and first ruled out the idea of finding someone from the vige. Although the food stall business is good, it is a small operation after all. If you ask someone to help, you can only pay wages instead of letting her share the profits.


    If you find someone from the vige, once there is a money dispute between fellow vigers, the rtionship will easily be tense and a lot of things will happen. There is no guarantee that the person has no selfish motives and has learned the craft to work alone.


    The best way is to let your own family do it, but Sannier and Shitou of the Wu family are still young and can''t help. The Mo family has a lot of things to do, and they are busy all day long, so they can''t spare anyone. . Therefore, this person still has to be found from outside.


    Seeing that the two of them were struggling to find a suitable candidate, Li Xiu couldn''t help but suggest: "Why don''t you go to Ren Yazi and buy someone back? As long as you hold her contract, you are afraid that she will turn upside down?"


    "Buy people?" Mo Yan was stunned. In her mind, the idea that buying and selling people was still illegal and criminal existed, so she didn''t think of this method just now.


    Now that Li Xiu mentioned it, I thought it was good. He quickly asked Xue Tuanzi in the space: "Buying and selling people in the previous life would have vited thew, and there must be karma. So, will it happen here?"


    Xue Tuanzi''s voice soon sounded in his mind: "It depends on the situation. If you buy this person to save her, then you are umting virtue and there will be no karma."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan felt relieved and said to Wu who was still hesitating: "Then just buy someone. It''s much easier than finding someone."


    Seeing that she agreed, Mrs. Wu naturally couldn''t say anything against it, and she took the initiative to take over the purchase of the person, determined not to let Mo Yan pay for it.


    The Wu family can still afford to support one person now, so Mo Yan did not force it. She just reminded the Wu family that when buying a person, you must buy someone who is willing to sell himself, so as not to damage the Wu family''s merit and fortune.


    Wu responded repeatedly.


    During dinner, Mo Qingze did not wake up. Mo Yan had to feed him a bowl of diluted spiritual spring water and asked Li Xiu to warm the food in the pot. Then he went to the warehouse and found the five yuan given by the emperor. After picking up the beast card, return to the room and take the five beasts into the space.


    The five animal tablets are made of pure gold. Each one is as big as an adult''s palm. There is a small hole in the middle of the top for threading purposes. There is a gemstone set below the small hole, and the five gemstones are of different colors. The front side There is also a raised word "imperial", indicating that the animal tablet is a gift from the emperor, and the other nk spaces outline the pattern of auspicious clouds. In short, the animal tablet looks very delicate, but it seems to have been carefully thought out.


    Mo Yan spent half an hour weaving five thin ropes with colored threads that matched the gems, threaded them through animal tags, and tied them to the five animals.


    The little flower is all silvery white, and the fresh emerald beast badge is very suitable; the fur on the big white neck is darker, and it wears a gorgeous ruby beast badge; the fur ball is ck and yellow, and the sapphire beast badge is very eye-catching; the golden beast is all gold, ck The Gemstone Beast Tag was the most suitable to show domineering power, so the remaining purple Gemstone Beast Tag was given to Red Python to wear.


    In this way, when the five beasts go out with their beast tags, they can move freely among the crowd even if Mo Yan is not with them.


    There is an extra piece of gold around the neck, which makes the five beasts a little ufortable. Seeing Xiao Hua pulling at her with her paws in disgust, Mo Yan thought it didn''t like it, so she nned to take it off and put it on again when it had to wear it in the future.


    As a result, this guy was not happy anymore. He rushed to the edge of the spiritual spring, looked at the projection in the water and howled. This ugly look made seven pairs of eyes roll!


    Five beasts were chasing and ying in the space. While Mo Yan was reading the autographed note given by Dr. Du, familiar with the medicinal properties of the medicinal materials in the space, Mo Yan told Xue Tuanzi about the Lin family. She didn''t want to be Emperor Hui''an''s weapon against the Lin family, so she had to figure out the grudges between Emperor Hui''an and the Lin family.


    I thought Xue Tuanzi would give the answer quickly, but it turned out that it, which was usually very talkative, refused to say anything and only let Mo Yan explore on her own.


    Mo Yan grabbed the snow dumpling frantically and kept tickling its itch: "Why don''t you tell me? If you can''t tell me, I won''t stop!"


    "Don''t...ah...bad Yanyan, bad guy...hehe...wuwu...no, no, Yanyan, good, good Yanyan, let go, let me go, hahaha...hahaha..." Xue Duanzi trembled The little body made a sound that sounded like crying andughing, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore and begged the owner for mercy.


    Mo Yan didnt show any mercy at all, and she scratched her even harder: Then do you want to say it or not?


    "Don''t, don''t say...ah, wuwu...hahahaha...stop, stop, I say, I say, hurry up, stop!" Xue Tuanzi''s eyes were scratched dizzy, and he finally gave in to his master with a whimper. Under the "obscene power".


    Meeting such a cruel master, the weapon spirit cannot afford to hurt him!

 Chapter 696: Slap Mo Qingze High School in the face (1)

    Chapter 696: p Mo Qingze High School in the face (1)


    Chapter 696 p Mo Qingze High School in the face (1)


    Knowing the reason why Xue Tuanzi didn''t want to talk about it, Mo Yan scratched Xue Tuanzi again until the guy didn''t even have the strength to cry orugh, so he let it go out of conscience, but he agreed with what he did in his heart. .


    If she relies on external forces for everything and does not think about improving herself, over time, she will inevitably develop a strong psychological dependence. She does not want to be such a person at all.


    However, considering that this matter was slightly more difficult, Xue Tuanzi finally revealed something, such as indirectly admitting the correctness of her and Xiao Ruiyuan''s previous guesses. The clue that the Lin family grasped was indeed rted to Emperor Hui''an''s fight for the throne. In this way, it would be much easier to start from this aspect.


    Mo Yan learned from Xue Tuanzi that the other members of the Lin family were not so good, but Taishi Lin, the imperial master of the Three Dynasties who was over seventy years old, was still very wise. However, his family ie was meager, with only an ipetent eldest son and a concubine with equally mediocre qualifications.


    Because he worked hard for the royal family in his early years, Taishi Lin neglected the education of his descendants. Later, as he got older, he became even more unable to teach and restrain his descendants. So he turned a blind eye to some things and allowed his descendants to mess with him. Later, his eldest son and his granddaughter conspired to kill Queen Chunyi. In order to protect the two of them, he had to use that excuse to threaten Emperor Hui''an.


    Mo Yan guessed that Taishi Lin probably also hoped that King Heng could ascend to the throne. Only in this way could the Lin family avoid the disaster of annihtion.


    It''s just that he probably didn''t expect that she, Cheng Yaojin, would be killed in the process. The prince Chu Heng was not dead, but King Heng was disabled and had no chance to ascend to the throne, which broke thest illusion of the Lin family. How could the Lin family bear such a heavy blow? I''m afraid they would have torn her, the "culprit", into pieces in their hearts.


    Mo Yan would not believe it if the Lin family did not know about the bandits'' intention to harm her family and did not participate in it. It''s just that the Lin family could hold back and look for opportunities to slowly deal with her, but now she has to be granted the title of county monarch, which is simply adding salt to the Lin family''s wounds. Even if Master Lin can bear it, his children and grandchildren may be brewing. Some conspiracy to get rid of her in one fell swoop.


    Facts have proved that Mo Yans hunch was right.


    Early the next morning, Yan Junyu personally came to the door with a cart full of gifts to congratte him. Before the gifts could be moved out of the car, the capital received the news, but nobles from aristocratic families who had no contact with the Mo family also ordered the stewards of the mansion to deliver them. Received a congrattory gift.


    Horses formed a long queue and stopped at the door of Mo''s house, once again causing a sensation in the whole vige. The vigers even had breakfast and ran over to watch the excitement.


    Mo Qingze, who was already sober, looked at the carts of gifts and didn''t know whether to ept them or return them. In the end, Yan Junyu said nonchntly that these gifts were just a formality for those people, and there was no need to register or return gifts, so he felt relieved and kept the gifts.


    Seeing boxes of gifts being brought into Mo''s house, followed by horse-drawn carriages, the vigers turned numb from their previous exmation, and silently calcted in their hearts how much money these gifts were worth, and how long they wouldst if they were enough for their own family. , once the results were calcted, it was found that the calction was not clear at all.


    Not long after, the congrattory gifts from the Liu family and the Han family also arrived. Mr. Liu was busy teaching and couldn''t find time toe over. Mrs. Liu and Liu Tinn were also dyed by something, so the congrattory gift was sent by the coachman.


    Han Zhiyun has already participated in the Qiu Wei, and is just waiting for the results of the Autumn Wei on the tenth day of the lunar month to prepare for next year''s Spring Wei. I have finished some things that I should be busy with recently, and I have a rare free time, so I took my wife and children to visit Mo''s house today, bringing congrattory gifts.

 Chapter 697: Slap Mo Qingze High School in the face (2)

    Chapter 697: p Mo Qingze High School in the face (2)


    Chapter 697 p Mo Qingze High School in the face (2)


    The morning passed in a rush of receiving gifts. Mo Yan looked at the gifts piled up in two warehouses and couldn''t help but click her tongue. It seemed that she had underestimated the influence of the title of Lord Commander.


    "It''s just some ordinary things, but they can shock an ignorant country girl like you!" Yan Junyu stood beside Mo Yan at some point. He clearly had a charming face, but the words he spoke were... Especially deserves a beating.


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes and ignored him, otherwise this guy would be more and more energetic.


    Seeing that Mo Yan ignored him, Yan Junyu felt bored. After a moment of silence, he closed his fan and suddenly said: "I''m sorry!"


    Mo Yan was stunned, obviously not expecting such a proud person to apologize. Seeing the seriousness in his eyes, Lang Lang smiled: "This matter is not your fault. If I don''te up with high-yielding rice, nothing will happen! Besides, what an honor it is to be granted the title of Junjun. Isn''t this good? Huh? But you, after all the hard work, let me take all the advantages, which makes me feel very ashamed."


    Hearing what Mo Yan said, Yan Junyu felt more ufortable. He felt that she wasining in front of him instead of forcing a smile. She obviously didn''t like it but pretended to like it. This made him feel that there was a long distance between the two. It was far away, and he didn''t like this feeling.


    Mo Yan couldn''t guess what Yan Junyu was thinking. Seeing that he was sullen and silent, she thought he was still ming himself, so sheforted him: "It''s really not your fault, so don''t take it to heart, otherwise everyone will feel bad." It should be ufortable.


    If the rice was still growing in the ground, and this person hadn''t been keeping an eye on it secretly, I''m afraid someone would have taken advantage of that patch of rice, and there wouldn''t have been a good harvestter. Moreover, he had helped her a lot. He originally wanted to repay it with high-yielding rice, but it was also ruined. She was the one who should feel guilty.


    Looking at the ashamed look on Mo Yan''s face, the misunderstood Yan Junyu wanted to exin a few words, but gave up in the end. It was better to have this guilt than to have nothing at all in her heart.


    Yan Junyu slowly shook his jade bone fan and said unceremoniously: "If you really feel sorry for me, you should be nicer to me in the future. At least you should send more vegetables and wine. Well, you also have to send those chickens every day. Come two, since I ate your chickens, I can no longer eat chickens bought from elsewhere."


    After hearing this, Mo Yan responded happily: "Then I will ask Xiao Hua to be given to you. This guy has been thinking about you all the time!"


    Just as he was talking, Xiao Hua ran over, rubbed Mo Yan''s legs, and slipped to Yan Junyu''s feet. She deliberately raised her neck, revealing the emerald beast tag hanging on it, with a look in her eyes. It''s a show off look, as if to say: Look, I am now a beast with status!


    Yan Junyu immediately hit Xiaohua''s head with a fan. Amidst Xiaohua''s angry roar, Miyan''s thin lips faintly uttered two words: "How ugly!"


    Xiaohua suddenly lost her breath and fell to the ground!


    After lunch, Yan Junyu walked around the construction site before returning to the city. When I stepped out of the Mo family''s door, I happened to run into Da Nier who wasing back from setting up a stall to find something wrong with Mo Yan. He had some impression of Da Nier and knew that she had a good rtionship with Mo Yan, so he smiled at Da Nier as a greeting.


    But I dont know how touching this beautiful smile is!


    Da Niers head buzzed, as if it was no longer her own. She covered her pounding heart and recalled that charming smile in a daze.


    When she came to her senses, there was only the lingering scent of cold plums in the air...


    The Han family was going to stay at Mo''s house for a few days. Mo Yan and Li Xiu had dinner and started to clean up the house. Hearing that Da Nier was looking for her for something, he was about to go find her. Li Yan, who had just left, turned back and said that someone had brought a gift and asked her to go out in person.

 Chapter 698: Slap Mo Qingze High School in the face (3)

    Chapter 698: p Mo Qingze High School in the face (3)


    Chapter 698 p Mo Qingze High School in the face (3)


    Mo Yan was a little puzzled, so she went to the front first, nning to send away the person who gave the gift and then go to find Da Nier. Unexpectedly, the person who gave the gift was actually the steward of the Lin family.


    The steward of the Lin family who hade to deliver the congrattory gift saw Mo Yan and saluted with an arrogant attitude: "My dear, my greetings to Lord Hejia!"


    Mo Yan''s expression remained unchanged and he said calmly: "This county will not ept the Lin family''s gift. You can go back to where you came from!" Sooner orter, we will have to break up with each other, so why bother with the Lin family? That person would probably be happy to see her attitude towards the Lin family.


    The Lin family''s governance changes, and the yin test said: "He Junjun''s eyes are looking down on the Lin family? Xiaojun advised Junjun not to be too arrogant, otherwise you don''t know how to die!"


    Mo Yan sneered and said coldly: "I really don''t know how you will die, but if you dare to say another word, I will definitely teach you how you will die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the five beasts rushed over in a menacing manner, staring at the steward of the Lin family, threatening to pounce on him and bite his neck off at any time.


    The steward of the Lin family took two steps back in shock and identally bumped into the chair behind him. His legs gave out and he sat down on the ground, but he did not dare to stand up.


    Mo Yan saw the Lin family steward''s appearance of being strong on the outside but strong on the outside, with a hint of ridicule on his face. She didn''t bother to talk nonsense to him and just let the five beasts throw them out with their congrattory gifts.


    Under the eager gazes of the five beasts, the steward of the Lin family dared not say anything more, and climbed into the carriage with the help of two young men whose legs and feet were also weak. The three people drove the carriage and fled the Mo family in panic. They didn''t even dare to pick up the gifts that were thrown to the ground. In the end, they were picked up happily by the passing vigers.


    In the big study room, Han Zhiyun, who was ying chess with Mo Qingze, heard about it and frowned tightly: "Is there a festival between your two families?"


    Mo Qingze paused slightly in his hand and said vaguely: "There is some discord."


    Han Zhiyun saw that his friend didn''t want to say more and knew it was hard to ask more questions, so he gave a careful reminder: "In recent years, the Lin family has be increasingly shady and has secretly done a lot of harmful things. You should be careful."


    Mo Qingze nodded silently and epted his friend''s thoughts. The original intention of having a good chesspetition with his friend was gone.


    Here, as soon as the manager of the Lin family returned to the Lin family, he rushed to the main courtyard without even taking a sip of water, and asked to see the eldest son of the Lin family, the eldest son of Taishi Lin, the father of Concubine Lin, and the apparent head of the Lin family.


    The eldest man is over fifty, with mediocre intelligence, but he likes to work around. In his early years, it was okay to be controlled by his father, Taishi Lin. Later, Taishi Lin became ill and his behavior became more and more ridiculous. The most powerful one was when he and the elder Concubine Lin conspired to assassinate Queen Chunyi, almost bringing disaster to the Lin family.


    After listening to the steward''s embellished talk about what happened to the Mo family, Mr. Lin smashed the tea cup in his hand and said angrily: "A yellow-haired girl from a lowly background is just a chess piece to be manipted. How dare you do this?" Humiliate my Lin family and treat me as if there is no one left in the Lin family, right?"


    "Master, calm down!" The steward was so frightened that he knelt on the ground quickly, but he did not forget to provoke: "That yellow-haired girl got mad as soon as she was granted the title of Junjun. Master, I have to find a way to cure her. Otherwise, if the news spreads, it will be harmful. The reputation of the Lin family is such that no one dares to step on it!"


    The more Master Lin listened, the more angry he became. He threw another teacup and cursed a few harsh words. Just as he was shouting for someone to teach the Mo family a lesson, the silver-haired Taishi Lin walked away with the help of his old servant. Come in.


    Without saying a word, Taishi Lin directly raised the crutch in his hand and hit the eldest son hard. His old face was full of disappointment: "I had known that you, a wicked son, would be so ipetent and bring trouble to the family. When you were born, When the timees, I should strangle you to death!"

 Chapter 699: Slap Mo Qingze High School in the face (4)

    Chapter 699: p Mo Qingze High School in the face (4)


    Chapter 699 p Mo Qingze High School in the face (4)


    Being beaten in front of his servants and being reprimanded like this made Master Lin very angry. However, facing the angry Taishi Lin and the crutch in his hand, he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction.


    He waved his hand impatiently and drove away the annoying steward. After Taishi Lin''s old servant also went down, he couldn''t helpining to Taishi Lin: "Father, those people used to step on my Lin family everywhere, but now Even a yellow-haired girl dares to climb on the head of my Lin family and dominate, you, the old man, can bear this tone, but my son cannot bear it!"


    Upon hearing this, Master Lin hit Mr. Lin hard with his cane again: "Since you know that she is the chess piece used by the Holy One to deal with my Lin family, you should stay away from her and don''t do anything to offend Long Yan! "


    When Mr. Lin heard this, he frowned and said: "My son asked someone to give him gifts with good intentions. He never thought about what he would do to that yellow-haired girl. It was that yellow-haired girl who was too arrogant and threw away all the people and gifts. It was she who took the initiative to beat me. The Lin familys face, why cant the son fight back?


    Seeing that Taishi Lin didn''t want to repent, the disappointment in his eyes became heavier, and he said coldly: "Have you forgotten what you did to that girl some time ago? You must remember that she is a county princess personally appointed by the Holy Emperor. The prince has a life-saving grace, has a close rtionship with the boys of the Yan family, and is admired by Xiao. Do you really think that she is just an ignorant country girl, and you can''t guess that the masterminds behind that incident are the Lin family and A Ye? "


    Mr. Lin''s expression changed drastically. He was about to open his mouth to refute, but found that he couldn''t even think of words to refute. None of the bandits sent out came back, and even the secret guard who went to inquire about the situation never returned. No matter how stupid he was, he could still see the problem.


    Taishi Lin sighed feebly, and the wrinkles on his forehead deepened a lot: "I advised you not to act rashly, but you listened to A Ye and took action against Lord Hejia. Now those people may have fallen into the hands of the prince. The prince didn''t make an attack, he was just afraid that a bigger move was brewing! On the contrary, you not only don''t know how to reflect, but also make trouble everywhere. Do you really think that the emperor and the prince don''t dare to touch the Lin family? "


    When Mr. Lin heard this, he rolled his eyes and remembered another thing, and asked with stern eyes: "Father, what control does the Holy Master have in your hands? You should tell your son that if anything happens to you in the future, your son will also With this, we can protect the Lin family."


    It was precisely because he knew that his father had a handle on Emperor Hui''an that Mr. Lin acted without scruples. Otherwise, he and Concubine Lin would not have had the guts to conspire to poison Queen Chunyi. It''s just that for all these years, Taishi Lin has refused to tell him what the handle is. However, the less he knew, the more he wanted to know, and this was not the first time he asked.


    Taishi Lin''s expression changed and he shouted sternly: "Even if I bring this matter into the coffin, I won''t tell you. You should give up this idea as soon as possible! Also, don''t take action against Lord Hejia again, otherwise, don''t Its strange that I didnt care about the rtionship between father and son and kicked you out of the house, hum!


    After saying that, Taishi Lin didn''t care what Master Lin''s reaction was, he called the old servant guarding the door in, and staggered out of the main courtyard step by step.


    Mr. Lin looked at Taishi Lin''s aging back, his eyes flickering and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He didn''t know that the reason why Taishi Lin didn''t tell him was because he really thought about him. Otherwise, ording to his temperament that can break the sky at any time, and if he holds such a handle, he may end up destroying his family and annihting his n in the next moment. This is the result that Master Lin least wants to see.


    Just raising a son like Mr. Lin who has high ambitions and low abilities, I am afraid that all Taishi Lin''s good intentions will be fed to the dogs.


    Mo Yan was already prepared to ept the Lin family''s revenge after he pped the Lin family in the face. As a result, several days passed and the family remained calm and nothing happened.


    In this regard, Mo Yan still did not dare to let down his guard, and would release the five beasts every night. Even during the day, two beasts must take turns guarding the house.


    In the blink of an eye, its October 20th, the day when the rankings are released in autumn.


    If you win in Qiu Wei, a messenger wille to announce the good news. However, there are not just one or two winners, and the guards have to run for several days to notify them all, so some people can''t wait, so they go to the Yamen early to keep watch, so that they can know in time whether they have won.


    Mo Yan also wanted to guard, but was stopped by Mo Qingze. She was still ying chess and reading leisurely, without seeming to be worried about failing the exam.


    Mo Qingze was the calmest person in the family, but the others were restless. They kept running to the door, standing on their toes and craning their necks to take a look, but they came back disappointed again and again. Until noon, no police officer came to announce the good news. Mo Yan couldn''t sit still and decided to go to the city to have a look, otherwise the whole family would not be able to have a peaceful sleep at night.


    Just when Mo Yan had harnessed the carriage and was about to lead Da Hong Zao out, Li Yan rushed in excitedly and shouted loudly: "The person bringing the good news is here! The person bringing the good news is here..."


    Mo Yan was overjoyed. She listened carefully and heard the sound of "dang dang dang" gongsing from outside the courtyard. She quickly patted Dahongzao''s neck and told it to turn back. She walked outside the door and saw two guards riding a horse towards Mo''s house.


    Others also heard the noise and ran to the gate to wait. Xin''er, who was at the back, couldn''t help but pulled her helpless father and urged her as they walked: "Dad, hurry up, hurry up." point."


    The two officers rode horses and quickly arrived at the door of Mo''s house. The loud sound of gongs also attracted the attention of the vigers. They had guessed that it was the gongs announcing good news, and they were all happy for the Mo family.

 Chapter 700: The father who cheated on his daughter got a son-in-law (1)

    Chapter 700: The father who cheated on his daughter got a son-inw (1)


    Chapter 700: The father who cheated his daughter got a son-inw (1)


    The two officers really came to bring good news. After dismounting from their horses, they took the lead in saluting Mo Yan, the county prince. Then they bowed their hands to Mo Qingze, said "Mo Juren", and then took out the good news and handed it to Mo Qingze respectfully. Qingze.


    Mo Qingze opened the good news with a calm expression. After seeing the ranking above, a hint of ambiguity shed in his eyes.


    Mo Yan didn''t notice anything strange about his father, so he quickly came over to take a look. He saw his father''s name at the top of his head, and then he saw the ranking of the sessful candidate at the bottom - Zhili 101!


    At the Autumn Pce held every three years, the first 200 candidates are usually admitted among the thousands of talents who participate in the Autumn Pce in the capital city. The one hundred and one is in the middle of the two hundred, not good or bad, but ording to this term, it will not have an advantage in theing spring.


    You must know that the Chunwei Examination is for the whole Chu State. There are fifteen state capitals in Da Chu, and each state capital admits more than 200 people. Who can pass the examination and be a stupid person?


    Except for the few who are not sure and want to wait another three years to participate in the Spring Festival, there will still be 2,500 Jurenpeting at the same time for the 103 Jinshi ces. Thepetition is not insignificant.


    Mo Yan doesnt know the level of other students, so he has no way to judge whether his fathers performance in achieving this ranking was normal or abnormal. However, it is already very good to be able to get the top two hundred among the three thousand talents in one try, and it has fulfilled my father''s wish.


    As for Chunwei, even if you fail next year, you can still continue in three years, so its not that important.


    Mo Yan politely invited the two officers inside to rest and have some refreshments before leaving. The two police officers were frightened and refused because they had to go to other people''s homes to announce the good news. Mo Yan didn''t force himself and gave each of the two guards a red envelope.


    The two officers happily epted it, and when they touched a heavy lump in their purses, the smiles on their faces became even wider.


    When they reached the halfway point, they saw no one around. The two of them carefully opened their purses and found that there were five taels of silver ingots inside. They were so happy that they couldn''t see their eyes. They secretly thought that the newly appointedmander was really generous, even if he went to a few houses below. If you don''t ask for money to announce the good news, you won''t be deprived of the job of running away.


    Next, the Mo family was bustling with people, and there was an endless stream of vigers who came to express their congrattions. Some families who nned to tighten their belts and send their children to school even brought their own children over, just to enjoy the joy of the newly released Juren. The child can be smarter, and in the future he will be able to take the exam to be a schr or something, and he will be able to honor his ancestors.


    It was not until dusk that the Mo family, which had been busy all afternoon, gradually became quiet. Mo Yan decided to have a good celebration as a family in the evening, so she cooked a few special dishes with her own hands.


    When the dishes were ready, Mo Yan left the task of steaming the rice to Li Xiu, while he took off his apron and went to the study to mention the banquet to Mo Qingze.


    Mo Qingze listened to his eldest daughter''s suggestion and agreed without hesitation. He smiled lightly and said, "You were named a county prince earlier. Dad originally wanted to hold a banquet to celebrate when the limelight was over, but you were worried that you would act too ostentatiously. It will cause trouble, so we wont do it! Now if we do these two happy events together, it wont be ostentatious, and we wont save the folks from paying for two gifts.


    Mo Qingze didn''t know that his daughter didn''t want to celebrate in a big way. It was simply that this county prince was obtained after being calcted. It would be great if she didn''t force the title back because she was so embarrassed. How could she have the thought to hold a banquet!


    This time, Mo Yan did not refuse, nodded and said very proudly: "Well, just listen to dad, let''s celebrate the two happy events together! When the timees, it will be a flowing banquet, and whoever in the vige wants toe to the wedding banquet cane to eat. Our family doesntck that kind of thing now!

 Chapter 701: The father who cheated on his daughter got a son-in-law (2)

    Chapter 701: The father who cheated on his daughter got a son-inw (2)


    Chapter 701 The father who cheated his daughter got a son-inw (2)


    Mo Qingze nodded with a smile, his eyes full of pampering for his daughter.


    The father and daughter turned over the almanac together to choose auspicious days, and saw that there were only three auspicious days left in this month: the twenty-second, the twenty-sixth, and the twenty-eighth. After discussion, the date was finally set on October 28th, which happened to coincide with Zhen''er and Yun Zhao''s ten-day holiday.


    At dinner time in the evening, Mo Yan took out a jar of wine that was not very old and poured a ss of wine for everyone. Even the youngest Sheng''er poured half a cup. The family gathered around the table and ate lively.


    Mo Qingze seemed to be in a good mood. After drinking one ss of wine, he felt it was not enough, so he poured himself several more sses to drink, but he didn''t eat much of the food.


    Dad, you cant drink any more, youll feel ufortable! When his father finished the eighth ss and was about to pour the ninth ss of wine, Mo Yan resolutely refused to let him drink and even took the wine jar away.


    The wine produced in space is not harmful to the body, but if you drink too much, you will fall asleep for a long time, and you will feel dizzy and ufortable when you wake up. How could she let her father suffer like this!


    Mo Qingze still wanted to find a wine jar, but he was very dizzy at the moment and his stomach felt ufortably tight. He frowned, but after all he didn''t insist, so he picked up the chopsticks on the table and picked up the steamed meatballs on the te to eat.


    As a result, after picking it up several times in a row, the slightly trembling chopsticks could not pick up the meatball. He pped the chopsticks on the table angrily and muttered: "I won''t eat it, I won''t eat it, it tastes too bad!"


    Everyone was shocked by Mo Qingze''s childish behavior. When they realized what they were doing, they couldn''t help but cover their mouths and startughing.


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched as she looked at her father, who had suddenly be "younger" by several decades. She stood up helplessly and walked to him. She picked up her chopsticks and picked out his favorite vegetables, feeding him bite by bite.


    If you dont eat something to cushion yourself, you will only feel more ufortable at night!


    At this time, Mo Qingze was obviously drunk and had no idea what he was doing. He was like a child, obediently opening his mouth and waiting to be fed. Fortunately, he was very drunk. When he wakes up tomorrow morning, he won''t remember what happened tonight. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how embarrassed he would be.


    After feeding him a lot of vegetables, Mo Yan filled up a bowl of crispy rice porridge that nourished the stomach and slowly fed it to his father with a spoon. As Mo Qingze ate, he couldn''t bear the waves of drunkenness that came over him. Before he finished the bowl of porridge, he fell asleep on the table.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to put down the bowl and help her father back to the room with Xin''er.


    The two sisters worked hard to take off their father''s coat so that he could sleep morefortably. Mo Yan brought warm water to wipe his father''s face. As soon as the handkerchief got on his face, Mo Qingze opened his eyes suddenly and pulled it tightly. Holding her wrist, he said with a very sober look: "Yan''er, don''t be afraid, dad will protect you and will not teach anyone to harm you!"


    Mo Yan was startled, and suddenly remembered what her father said in his sleep when he took his father home that day, and a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart.


    She calmed down and asked tentatively again: "Dad, are you hiding something from your daughter?"


    Mo Qingze looked at his eldest daughter intently, as if he didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    Just when Mo Yan was about to ask again, her wrist suddenly loosened, and she saw that her father''s originally awake eyes became hazy, and then he tilted his head and fell asleep again.


    Even though Mo Yan had too many doubts in his heart, seeing this situation, he was a little bit dumbfounded. She shook her head, covered her father with a quilt, and walked towards the front yard with Xin''er full of thoughts.


    On the way, Xin''er didn''t know what her sister was thinking, and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect dad to have such a childish side. I must tell him when he wakes up, haha!"

 Chapter 702: The father who cheated on his daughter got a son-in-law (3)

    Chapter 702: The father who cheated on his daughter got a son-inw (3)


    Chapter 702: The father who cheated his daughter got a son-inw (3)


    Wuughed to himself for a while, then felt that this was not good, and murmured to himself: "Dad is thin-skinned. This matter hurts his self-esteem as a father, so I''d better bear not to say it! Sister, what do you think... hmm? Sister, what are you thinking about?"


    Xiner talked for a long time, but when she saw that her sister didn''t respond, she turned around and saw that her sister was worried, so she couldn''t help but touch her arm.


    Mo Yan came back to her senses, concealed it with a smile on her face and said: "Nothing, I was just thinking about the guests I would like to entertain at the banquet on the 28th."


    Hearing this, Xin''er had no doubts. She hesitated for a moment and asked expectantly: "Sister, will our family invite Brother Xiao?"


    Mo Yan''s eyelids twitched, and she asked pretending to be curious: "Why would Xin''er ask about Mr. Xiao? Do you hope Mr. Xiao cane?"


    Xin''er nodded heavily: "Brother Xiao is a very nice person. Dad likes him very much, and so does Zhen''er. Even my sister treats Brother Xiao better than Brother Yan. Wouldn''t it be great to invite him here?"


    Is Brother Xiao better than Yan Junyu? Mo Yan was stunned, how did this girl figure it out?


    Seeming to see her doubts, Xin''er analyzed seriously: "First, I call Brother Xiao ''Brother Xiao'', and I call Brother Yan ''Little Gongye''; Second, Sister once said that when people get to know each other, In front of other people, she speaks and acts more casually. My sister is much more polite in front of Brother Yan than in front of Brother Xiao... These all show that in my sister''s heart, Brother Xiao is closer than Brother Yan..."


    Mo Yan was sweating profusely after hearing this. When did this girl''s eyes be so sharp? I really don''t know why she noticed this! It seemed that when Brother Xiao came in the future, she would have to be careful to avoid teaching this girl anything.


    However, Xin''er''s next words made her stumble and almost fall to the ground.


    "Well, although brother Xiao is good, he is too cold-tempered and too old. He is not a good match for my sister! Otherwise, when you are old enough, sister, you can ask dad to consider recruiting him as his son-inw." Xin''er sighed. , the beautiful little face that is growing day by day is full of mncholy.


    Mo Yan''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that the little girl would say something even more shocking. She interrupted her sister with a straight face, pretending to be angry: "Is this what a girl like you should say? If it spreads, outsiders will want to What do you think of you?"


    Xin''er reluctantly closed her mouth, but couldn''t help but murmured in a low voice: "What I said is right, sister, you will be pregnant next year. I identally heard my father say to Uncle Han a while ago, He has found a good brother for you in the academy, and he ns to make this clear when Qiu Wei''s resultse out. You don''t know how to be anxious yourself, but I am anxious for you!"


    Mo Qingze had never mentioned this matter to Mo Yan. When he heard what Xin''er said, he asked anxiously, "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?"


    Xin''er smiled coquettishly and said with some embarrassment: "Dad caught me when I was eavesdropping. Dad didn''t let me tell you. If I hadn''t been unable to hold back today, I wouldn''t have told you!"


    Mo Yan couldn''t hold her head up. She was nning to find a good opportunity to talk to her father about her rtionship with Brother Xiao. But now, her father had actually found a candidate for her first. How... how could she open her mouth?


    Xiner didn''t want to think of her as her sister. Seeing that her sister looked ugly, she stuck out her tongue and didn''t dare to talk anymore.


    Mo Yan spent the whole night struggling with the things her father had hidden and the things she had hidden from him. She baked cakes on the bed for half the night. The next day, with two dark circles under his eyes, hey on the table and wrote invitations. In his own name, he wrote invitations to Yan Junyu, the Liu family, the Han family, shopkeeper Tong and the shopkeeper of Muxing. After finishing writing, he hesitated for a while, and finally wrote the invitations to Xiao Ruiyuan. Got one.

 Chapter 703: The father who cheated on his daughter got a son-in-law (4)

    Chapter 703: The father who cheated on his daughter got a son-inw (4)


    Chapter 703: The father who cheated his daughter got a son-inw (4)


    Mo Qingze also wrote invitations in his small study, and also wrote one for Xiao Ruiyuan. Of course, it was also indispensable for him to find a good future "son-inw".


    He is an enlightened father. He knows that it is against the rules, but he still hopes that his daughter can see it with her own eyes. If she doesn''t like it, he will never force it.


    Mo Yan naturally didnt know this, but Mo Qingzes fatherly heart was doomed to be in vain.


    The vige was also informed that Mo Yan and Mo Qingze were not stagers, so they ran from house to house.


    None of the invited vigers refused, and they all agreed with honor. Sister-inw Cai, Mrs. Zhou and others took the initiative toe over on the morning of the 28th to help without Mo Yan asking.


    The 28th came soon. The vigers moved their tables, chairs and benches to Mo''s yard early. The men gathered in twos and threes to chat and eat melon seeds, while scaring their naughty children to stay calm. Warn them not to cause trouble, otherwise the five beasts wille and bite their butts off.


    The children were not afraid at all and continued to chase and beat me with straw sticks. The sound ofughter and y spread throughout the yard.


    Some parents were upset by the noise and worried that these naughty children would damage the Mo familys things, so they just kept their cors, threw them out one by one, and let them cause trouble outside.


    The women were washing and cooking in the backyard. There were many more people attending the banquet this time than at the greenhousest year, and more than double the ingredients were used. Fortunately, there were many people helping, but Xiner and the other girls didn''t know what to do, so they had to use brooms and dustpans to clean up the rotten vegetables, leaves and vegetables that fell on the ground, otherwise they would be rotten and damaged by stepping on them. There''s no ce to start.


    When the sun rose three feet high, the carriages of the Liu family and the Han family came hand in hand. Father and daughter Mo Yan and Mo Qingze stood at the door to greet them.


    This time, Mr. Liu specially asked for leave and came with his wife and daughter. The family of three got off the carriage and came to Mo Yan first, bowed and saluted: "Greetings to Lord Hejia!"


    Mo Yan was shocked, and quickly helped the three of them up, pretending to be angry and said: "Yan''er is a junior, how can he be a gift from Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu!"


    Mr. Liu smiled and said nothing. Mrs. Liu stepped forward and held Mo Yan''s hand and said warmly: "Although the Lord is a junior, he is the Lord of Hejia County personally conferred by His Majesty. The courtesy cannot be discarded!"


    Mo Yan wanted to say something else, but Liu Tinn held her arm with a smile and said, "My parents are very pedantic and care about the rules and etiquette the most. Just let them do it. After all, we are still good sisters."


    Mrs. Liu nodded her daughter''s forehead and said angrily: "You are the most unruly here, even your parents dare to arrange it!"


    Liu Tinn stuck out her tongue, made a "look at it" expression at Mo Yan, and hid behind her.


    Mrs. Liu had nothing to do with her naughty daughter. She red at her fiercely and let her go, but she was happy in her heart that Mo Yan treated their family as before.


    The couple only have one daughter, and they cannot take care of her for the rest of their lives. Their daughter has a good sister who is a county prince. If she encounters difficulties in the future, at least someone will be able to help her. I only hope that these two little sisters will always be well.


    Mo Yan pulled Liu Tinn in front of her, held her hand and said seriously: "Of course we are good sisters. We have said before that we will be good sisters for life. Even if you want to get rid of me, I will stick to you." you."


    Liu Tinn was so moved by the good sister''s words that she forgot for a moment that this was outside or in front of her parents, who always had strict rules. She chewed heavily on Mo Yan''s face: "Yes, we will be best friends forever." Sisters, its best, if we dont find our husbands family in our lives, we will live together!


    Father Liu and Mother Liu were shocked by their daughter''s bold behavior and remarks. Seeing Mrs. Liu''s forehead beating violently as she wanted to discipline the daughter in public, Mo Qingze, as the master, quickly stepped forward to smooth things over and said jokingly: "We adults don''t have children to watch." Kai, no matter how our identities change, the friendship between our two families will not change."


    These words touched the heart of Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu gouged out her daughter several times and decided to let her go for the time being, nning to focus on "teaching" after returning home.


    Mr. Liu asked about Mo Qingzes ranking, patted him on the shoulder andughed loudly: Brother Wei really did not misjudge the person. Tzuyu is a high school student, really good!


    Mo Qingze bowed his hands humbly and said gratefully: "Thanks to Brother Canaan''s rmendation, otherwise Tzuyu would never have been able to enter Changshan Academy, let alone high school!"


    These words came from Mo Qingze''s heart. He was indeed very grateful to Mr. Liu for rmending him to Changshan Academy. Otherwise, without a good learning environment, he would not have been able to master the coursework and pass the exam smoothly in just one year. Lift people.


    "Brother Wei is just pointing the way for you. If you have dull qualifications or don''t want to make progress, Brother Wei can''t help you even if you have a lot of heads and six arms! But..." At this point, Mr. Liu paused and said hesitantly: "Zi I have a solid foundation in Yu, and my recent articles are particrly outstanding. ording to my brothers prediction, I will be in the top twenty!


    The smile on Mo Qingze''s face became a little lighter, and he said lightly: "Maybe he was too nervous, which affected his performance!"


    Mr. Liu was slightly surprised, obviously not expecting his friend to find such an excuse. If Han Zhiyun performed abnormally due to nervousness, he still thought it was possible. He would not believe that Mo Qingze would be nervous.


    Since his friend had found such an excuse, it was obvious that he had some unspeakable secret, so he couldn''t continue to ask further questions.


    Mo Yan on the side listened and was almost certain that her father had something to hide from her, and it was not a small matter, otherwise he would not have kept it secret from her. She suppressed the anxiety in her heart and made up her mind to find out the matter tonight.


    At this time, Han Zhiyun got out of the carriage with his little girl in his arms. He was blown by the cold wind and quickly tightened his arms because of the cold. He shouted to the people standing at the door chatting: "Go in and talk, don''t talk about my girl." Its freezing!

 Chapter 704: Shen Ji’s distinguished guests are coming (1)

    Chapter 704: Shen Ji¡¯s distinguished guests areing (1)


    Chapter 704 Shen Jis distinguished guestes (1)


    Mr. Liu looked amused and teased: "Other people treat their sons as treasures, but you are better off treating your daughter like an eyeball!"


    Han Zhiyun gathered the quilt around the one-year-old girl in his arms and said lovingly: "My daughter can only be happy at the knees of her parents for more than ten years. It will naturally hurt as much as she can!"


    These words made the other two fathers present deeply agree. Most people may value their sons more, but they did not have this idea. To be honest, the son is a debt collector, while the daughter is the little cotton-padded jacket of her parents!


    Han Zhiyun looked at Mo Qingze, then at Mo Yan, and continued: "After looking at Brother Ziyu and Yan Yatou, I realized that I missed the fun of raising a daughter! The older one has no choice but to There is a little one. If he can be as filial as Yan Yatou in the future, even if he gives Yu Di ten sons, Yu Di will not change them."


    Hearing this, Ganqing was inspired by Mo Yan and Mo Qingze''s father and daughter. It seems that he really wants to be a father with filial piety, and also wants to raise a daughter with filial piety!


    Everyone likes to hear good things, but being praised so much by Han Zhiyun still made the Mo family father and daughter feel embarrassed. The two of them were very humble and invited people into the house. Its already freezing cold at the end of October!


    This time, Han Zhiyun also won the exam, ranking much higher than Mo Qingze, ranking 44th. In normal exams, his scores were not as good as Mo Qingze''s, so he asked Mo Qingze the same questions as Mr. Liu.


    Mo Qingze still used the excuse of thinking too much and exerting influence. After hearing this, Han Zhiyun also didn''t believe it and was smart enough not to ask any more questions.


    Knowing that a distinguished guest wasing to the Mo family, the vigers did not join in. They just chatted andughed with acquaintances in the yard. We bumped into each other back and forth, and everyone said hello politely.


    Although the Liu family and the Han family are not used to the rough enthusiasm of the vigers, they will not look at people with their noses, and they will respond politely to the greetings of these vigers. In addition, what I saw and heard were all praises for my friends and their family, and I felt more and more that the vigers in Liuyang were simple and honest, not at all like a temporary vige formed by people from all over the ce.


    Not long after, at Yang Baos invitation, the vige chiefs from four or five surrounding viges came to congratte him with gifts. Although these gifts are just a bag of sweets and snacks, they are the most decent gifts they can give.


    The Mo family''s father and daughter naturally did not think they were being polite, so they politely took them to a small temporary living room, entertained them with tea and water, and invited Yang Bao, who was also the vige chief, to apany them.


    "What, is my suggestion right?" After the father and daughter left, Yang Bao closed the door and said proudly to the other vige chiefs.


    Several vige chiefs looked at each other, still a little unwilling: "Hejia County Lord and Moju people are indeed kind and benevolent. In this case, no matter where the school is built, they will support it. Why must it be built in Liuyang Vige?" ?


    If the school can be built in their vige and get the support of the Mo family, it will be of great benefit to their vige. Anyone who gives up will be a fool.


    Yang Bao''s eyes widened and he said loudly: "Just because Lord Hejia and Mo Ju are from my Liuyang Vige, the school must be built in Liuyang Vige. Only in this way can we get the greatest support from the Mo family! Besides, Liu Yang Yang Vige has good Feng Shui, and if the school is built here, it will definitely be good for the children studying there. How can your vigepete with Liuyang Vige?"


    The vige chiefs suddenly stopped talking.


    Before the refugees settled in Liuyang Vige, it was the smallest and poorest vige among several viges. After more than a hundred families moved in, it became thergest vige, butpared with other viges, it was still the poorest.

 Chapter 705: Shen Ji’s distinguished guests are coming (2)

    Chapter 705: Shen Ji¡¯s distinguished guests areing (2)


    Chapter 705 Shen Jis distinguished guestes (2)


    In the past two years, with the help of the Mo family, they ask the vigers for help whenever something happens, and the wages they pay are higher than elsewhere. The lives of many people have be easier. Even if they are still not as good as other viges, they are not much different. It will only get better in the future.


    Life in the vige gradually got better, and Yang Bao came up with another idea, which was to build a school so that the stupid kids who had nothing to do all day could study and learn etiquette. Even if no one got the honors in a short period of time, at least there was still hope, maybe one day Whose familys ancestral graves are covered in smoke?


    This is not only the glory of one family, but the glory of the entire vige. In short, the more schrs in the vige, the more prosperous the vige will be. In the future, when he, the vige chief, dies, at least with his "great achievements" in building the school, he can leave a mark in the vige annals, and his life in this world will not be in vain.


    Of course, several other vige chiefs also hope that there will be promising people in the vige. They have been arguing for more than half a year and have not settled the matter. They just want to grab the ce where the school is built in their own vige, especially after seeing the prosperity of the Mo family. After getting up, this thought became stronger.


    But the reasons given by Yang Bao left them unable to refute, but they were not willing to leave this opportunity to Liuyang Vige.


    As a result, a new round of debate started among several vige chiefs to see who could take away the "fat meat" of Jianxuetang.


    Naturally, the Mo family''s father and daughter didn''t know what happened in the small living room. At this time, they were weing guests at the gate. Not long after, Shopkeeper Xing and Shopkeeper Muxing arrived. They stepped forward and said "congrattions" and presented congrattory gifts. I was invited to the big study room.


    The two of them warmed the Mo family''s housest year and got to know Mr. Liu and Han Zhiyun. Although the four of them came from different backgrounds and had different social sses, they were all well-informed and experienced. When they got together, they could chat enthusiastically.


    It was approaching noon, and almost everyone who was supposed toe had already arrived. Only Xiao Ruiyuan, Yan Junyu, the "same year" invited by Mo Qingze and a few mentors had not yet arrived.


    Not a single person was seen on the road leading out of the vige. Guessing whether those people would arrive soon, Mo Qingze pretended to casually talk to his daughter about his "same age".


    The surname of "Tong Nian" is Shen Mingji. He is neen years old. In Mo Qingze''s opinion, he is a gentle and rare young talent. Mo Qingze met him at a poetrypetition held in the academy.


    Mo Qingzes first impression of Shen Ji was very good. After the poetrypetition, the two became familiar with each other. As the understanding deepened, Mo Qingze began to like him as his son-inw. After asking him about the situation at home, he became more and more interested.


    Shen Jis hometown is in Huaishui County, which is directly under the capital. It is only more than a hundred miles away from the capital. He is the only son in the family, his parents are still alive, his family is wealthy, but he is very motivated. He was admitted as a schr at the age of 16, andter studied at Changshan Academy. He also participated in this Qiuwei session, and got the ranking, and was better than Han Zhiyun. It''s still more than ten ces higher, ranking thirty.


    After knowing the result, Shen Ji ordered his attendants to take the good news home tofort his parents, and stayed alone in a rented house in Beijing to study with peace of mind, preparing to attend next year''s Spring Festival.


    "In short, this Shen Ji is a good young man. He works hard and makes progress without anyone having to worry about it. He is much better than Zhen''er." Mo Qingze praised Shen Ji full of praise, but his little son had a headache again.


    After hearing so much, how could Mo Yan not know that the great schr Shen was the son-inw that his father was looking for? It sounded great, but she really wasn''t interested.


    Moreover, the more perfect this person is in the eyes of his father, the less likely Xiao Ruiyuan will be, and in the end the three of them will be in trouble.


    Just when she was thinking about how to avoid talking about this topic, her father mentioned Zhen''er and quickly picked up the topic: "Zhen''er is just a bit out-tempered, but she has a bright mind and works hard. She has done well in these monthly exams." In the top three, dad, you dont have to worry.

 Chapter 706: Shen Ji’s distinguished guests are coming (3)

    Chapter 706: Shen Ji¡¯s distinguished guests areing (3)


    Chapter 706 Shen Jis distinguished guestes (3)


    Sure enough, Mo Qingze was misled by Mo Yan''s words. He shook his head: "Dad is just worried that his brain is too bright and difficult to control, and he will cause trouble in the future."


    Im not worried about my sons studies, I just think that he is still young and his mind is not stable and mature enough and he may take detours. You can''t see it right now, but it might be toote when you discover itter.


    "Dad, you are so unfounded. Don''t you know what Zhen''er''s temperament is? Besides, we have been watching from the sidelines. Even if he identally takes the wrong road, he can''t turn back?" Mo Yan was a little helpless.


    Zhen''er is Tiaotiao, and she hates evil as much as she hates it, but she has a pure and kind heart. Otherwise, she would not have asked her to take in Yun Zhao and Yun Sheng brothers. As long as he keeps this innocent heart, what trouble can he cause?


    Mo Qingze looked at Mo Yan with a deep sense of guilt on his face: "Dad used to be busy with school affairs and his own schoolwork, and rarely taught you brothers and sisters! You neverined about being a father, and you still treated your brothers and sisters Our teachings are excellent, and every time I think about it, I always feel ashamed of you! I dont have many wishes for you, I only hope that you will have a good home in the future, so that I can really feel relieved."


    As Mo Yan listened, the scenes of struggling to survive with his siblings in the past appeared in his mind unconsciously. His nose suddenly became sour and he almost shed tears.


    She raised her head slightly, held her father''s arm, and her red eyes were full of smiles: "Dad, no matter how hard it is, it is over. Our family will only get better and better in the future! You don''t have to feel ashamed. For me or the three of us siblings, arent those hardships a kind of training for us siblings?


    Mo Qingze''s eyes began to turn red. He patted Mo Yan''s hand and couldn''t say a word.


    Just when Mo Yan was hesitating to ask her father what he was hiding from her, she saw a carriage approaching from a distance.


    There was only one car, and there were no extra people around it. Mo Yan vaguely guessed that the person inside was Shen Ji, who was loved by his father.


    Mo Yan''s guess was correct. When the carriage approached, it stopped in front of Mo''s house. The car door was opened by the driver, and a slightly thin figure appeared in front of the father and daughter.


    When she stood still and raised her head, Mo Yan took a look and saw that he was indeed a gentle, elegant and handsome young man, and his overall temperament was even more simr to her father''s.


    "Yun Jin!" Mo Qingze smiled and walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You came sote, the banquet will startter, you will have to punish yourself with three drinks."


    Yunjin is Shen Jis character.


    Shen Ji had an apologetic look on his face, cupped his fists and bowed to the end: "Yun Jin iste, I hope Brother Ziyu will forgive me."


    Mo Qingze hurriedly helped Shen Ji up, and identally caught a glimpse of some stains on his clothes. Then he saw scratches on the back of his hands, with slight bleeding, and asked hurriedly: "What''s wrong with your hands?" Injured? But there was an ident on the road? "


    Otherwise, the young man in front of me, who has always been polite, would wear stained clothes to visit other houses. It can only be that they were stained on the way here and there was no time to change them.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Ji would be discovered, so Shen Ji quickly said: "It''s just a skin injury, brother Ziyu, don''t worry! It''s just Yun Jin whoes here wearing dirty clothes as a guest. It''s rude of Yun Jin. I hope brother Ziyu doesn''t take offense."


    Mo Qingze naturally wasn''t surprised, and asked him about the reason for his injury, only to find out that he had gone out early in the morning, and met a thief who stole money from an old man''s medical treatment, so he chased him out.


    In the process of chasing, I identally fell and struggled with the thief for a while before I could get my property back. As a result, my clothes were stained and the back of my hands was slightly injured.

 Chapter 707: Shen Ji’s distinguished guests are coming (4)

    Chapter 707: Shen Ji¡¯s distinguished guests areing (4)


    Chapter 707 Shen Jis distinguished guestes (4)


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze felt more and more that a young man''s character was rare, and he felt a little more satisfied, so he said to Mo Yan: "Dad, there are new clothes in the cab, so let''s take Mr. Shen over to change them first. Yan''er quickly goes to get the ointment." "


    Without waiting for Mo Yanying, Shen Yan guessed her identity, and first took a gift: "There is a Girl La Mo!"


    At this time, he didn''t know Mo Qingze''s n, nor did he know that Mo Yan had been named a county prince, so this gift was just an ordinary gesture of sping hands.


    Shen Ji''s temperament was too close to that of Mo Qingze, and he was injured because of his bravery. Apart from other things, Mo Yan had a pretty good impression of him, and the smile on his face became a little more real, and he returned the favor to Shen Ji.


    Just as she turned around to go back to the house to get the ointment, several more carriages came over. They were some of Mo Qingze''s mentors.


    At this moment, Mo Qingze couldn''t move away and took Shen Ji back to the room to change clothes. After he and Shen Ji finished paying respects to the gentlemen, he had to ask Mo Yan to take Shen Ji to change clothes.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan took Shen Ji to his father''s yard, found a brand new robe from the cab, and gave it to him. While he was changing clothes, he went to his room to get a bottle of trauma medicine.


    Just as he was about to return to Shen Ji, Liu Tinn hurried over and said, panting: "Yanyan, hurry up, go to the front, your family has a distinguished guest, and your father asked you to go quickly!"


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, she guessed that the visitors were definitely not just Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu, otherwise her father would not have been so anxious to call her friends from the ward. She did not dare to be careless for a moment, and quickly put the medicine bottle into Liu Tinn''s hand and said a few words , and hurried towards the front yard.


    Liu Tinn looked at her friend''s back, shook her head in amusement, and walked towards Mo Qingze''s courtyard with the medicine bottle in hand. She had been to Mo''s house several times and stayed for a few days. She knew theyout of Mo''s house very well and found the ce quickly.


    When the door was opened from the inside, Liu Tinn was stunned when she saw the gentle young maning out of the backlight, not knowing how to react.


    Shen Ji looked at thepletely unfamiliar woman in front of him, but was attracted by her dull and spiritual eyes, and he immediately forgot to react.


    Time seems to have stopped at this moment...


    When Mo Yan rushed to the front yard, the entire gate was blocked by vigers. She stood on tiptoes and looked out, and immediately saw the bright yellow carriage parked at the door.


    Bright yellow is a special color for the royal family, and can only be used by the king and prince of a country. Mo Yan could guess who the owner of the carriage was without thinking too much.


    The vigers saw Mo Yan and quickly got out of the way.


    They have never seen bright yellow, and they dont know that bright yellow represents power. Although the person who came was trying to show his identity, he was more powerful than the highest-ranking Mr. Yan they had ever seen. Moreover, Mr. Yan''s carriage was still behind, so they guessed that this person had a higher status than Mr. Yan and could do it. Besides being a member of the royal family, who else could be higher than him?


    When Mo Yan came out, Mo Qingze was saluting everyone who had just got off the carriage. The person in front of him was none other than Prince Chu Heng, who had just recovered from a serious illness!


    Chu Heng looked very thin, as if he would fall down if he was blown by the wind. However,pared to his extremely ill appearance before, at least he now looked rosy and looked like a healthy person.


    At this time, the clothes he was wearing were not ostentatious and bright yellow, but as the carriage was traveling all the way, everyone might know that the prince was traveling, and he was going to the newly appointed county monarch''s home to congratte him.


    Mo Yan stepped forward and was about to salute Chu Heng when Chu Heng raised his hand to stop him: "I am traveling incognito this time. Lord Hejia County does not need to be polite!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan made an ordinary blessing gift from Shan Ruliu.


    She didn''t believe that the dignified prince came here to express his congrattions when he went out incognito. Otherwise, why not change the bright yellow carriage? She didn''t want to guess the deep meaning, but she couldn''t figure it out. As long as she stopped dragging her family into a trap, she could let the Tian family father and son make as much trouble as they wanted. In short, she just wanted to keep away from the royal family.


    Chu Heng had long known that the woman in front of him was not vain, so he was not surprised by her indifferent attitude. However, seeing that Mo Qingze also looked respectful but not ttering, he couldn''t help but look at his cousin beside him sympathetically.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes were not squinting, and his originally cold expression was particrly soft at this time.


    After greeting each other, the Mo family''s father and daughter invited everyone into the hall.


    Although they have never met Chu Heng, the carriage is the best exnation. The Liu family and the Han family can naturally guess it. They were shocked that the Mo family had something to do with the prince, but Han Zhiyun thought more. He knew that there was a grudge between the Mo family and the Lin family, and now he vaguely guessed that the grudge was rted to the prince, and he couldn''t help but worry about the Mo family.


    So he stayed in the hall to keep himpany.


    With the Mo familys distinguished guests, the vigers were even more afraid to approach and even spoke in a much lower voice.


    Chu Heng was sitting in the upper seat, talking to the others with a smile on his face. His body was still recovering. Although he could walk, he was still very weak. After just sitting for a while, I felt a little ufortable.


    Until they were discovered by the ghost doctor who came with them, Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu insisted on sending Chu Heng to the guest room of the Mo family.


    Mo Yan looked at Chu Heng''s weak back and really didn''t understand why Chu Heng came here. Could it be that he was grateful for her saving grace and took this opportunity to make a show of her family?


    This idea was quickly rejected by her. Chu Heng would not have known that she resented the title of Junjun. In this case, he would not havee to congratte her. It would be even more impossible to celebrate her father''s sess.


    After all, my father is just a small civil servant, and his ranking is not good. The hope of being admitted to the Jinshi in next year''s Spring Golden List is extremely slim. Even if he takes a fancy to his father''s talents and wants to take him under hismand, it is too early to tell...


    Thinking of his father''s strange behavior in the past two days, Mo Yan faintly smelled something unusual...

 Chapter 708: Mo Yongxi’s ending with many obstacles (1)

    Chapter 708: Mo Yongxi¡¯s ending with many obstacles (1)


    Chapter 708 Mo Yongxis ending with many obstacles (1)


    As soon as Chu Heng left, Mr. Liu, Han Zhiyun and others secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and their tense nerves gradually rxed. No matter how courteous, virtuous, and approachable Chu Heng is, no one dares to be presumptuous in front of him given his status.


    Mr. Liu and Han Zhiyun were quite curious about the rtionship between the Mo family and Chu Heng. Mo Qingze was not here to lead the way for Chu Heng and others, so they asked about Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan slightly polished the rhetoric he had given to the vigers before and said it. It is often the hardest to distinguish between true and false things.


    After hearing about it, the two of them felt that it was too coincidental, but they had no doubts. But they knew that Mo Yan was the prince''s savior, and no one could tell whether it was good or bad. If possible, keeping a distance from the prince was the wisest thing to do.


    After a while, Mo Qingze returned to the hall and continued to entertain guests. Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu stayed in the guest room and did note.


    Dad, why have you been gone for so long, but whats wrong? Seeing that her father had been gone for so long, Mo Yan thought there was something wrong with the guest room, so she asked casually.


    Mo Qingze''s face changed slightly, and the smile on his face was a little forced: "His Highness asked dad something and dyed it. There is nothing wrong with it."


    Mo Yan nced at her father thoughtfully. When she saw her father looking away ufortably, she smiled and said, "It''s okay if I don''t."


    With Mo Qingze, the head of the family, Mo Yan felt relieved and went to the kitchen. Most of the dishes had been prepared and he was just waiting for the meal to start when the time came.


    At this moment, Liu Tinn came to Mo Yan with a red face. She hesitated for a long time without saying aplete sentence.


    Mo Yan thought her good sister''s "rtives" were here and she was embarrassed to tell her, so she quickly took her to her room and found some spare things from the cab.


    Liu Tinn saw clearly what Mo Yan handed over and spat out in embarrassment: "I''m the first one to leave, why are you giving me this?"


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he had made the wrong reply. He couldn''t help but rolled his eyes: "If that''s not the one here, then why are you blushing and hesitating just now and unable to speak?"


    Unexpectedly, when Liu Tinn heard this, her cheeks, which had almost returned to normal, suddenly turned extremely red, like a ripe peach, making people want to take a bite.


    With this look, it is clear that the heart of spring has sprouted.


    Mo Yan understood instantly and asked with a gossipy face: "There are not many men of the right ageing to the house today. Who do you have your eye on?"


    She thought her friend would get angry and beat her up before asking so directly, but when Mo Yan saw Liu Tinn just red at her, she wring her fingers and said coyly: "It''s you who asked me to deliver the ointment. That man!"


    As if this was not enough, he quickly asked: "Who is he? What is his rtionship with your family?"


    Mo Yans eyes widened, as if his whole body had been struck by lightning. She never expected that her best friend would be interested in her father''s choice of son-inw. Even though she had no wrong thoughts about Shen Ji, she always felt strange in her heart.


    But that Shen Ji looks really good. If he is worthy of being entrusted to him for a lifetime, it would be a good marriage to be able to achieve positive results with his good friend.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan told her friend what her father had said about Shen Ji before, but she saw Liu Tinn''s expression gradually dimming.


    "He is an only son, and he is very talented. His future is bound to be good, so how can he be willing to be a son-inw?" Liu Tinn murmured.


    She did have a crush on the man she had only met once. If she really wanted to say how much she liked her, she didn''t. She just felt that if she really wanted to get married, it would be better to marry an excellent and favorable man than to marry aplete stranger without any trace of her. As for rtionships, I dont know if the persons temperament ispatible.

 Chapter 709: Mo Yongxi’s ending with many obstacles (2)

    Chapter 709: Mo Yongxi¡¯s ending with many obstacles (2)


    Chapter 709 Mo Yongxis Ending with Many Obstacles (2)


    When Mo Yan heard this, she suddenly thought of another thing, and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. She could only say unintentionally: "Knowing people, knowing faces, but not knowing the heart. Mr. Shen looks really good on the surface, but who knows what he is like on the inside? What? And your uncle and aunt have selected Mr. Du for you from thousands of choices. I think it would be great to have Mr. Du. When you get married next year, you will live in your family without being bound by your husband''s family. For your daughter''s family, This is excellent.


    It is not easy to be a daughter-inw in this era, if you encounter a harsh mother-inw or an evil mother-inw who likes to tease her daughter-inw. Not only do they have to take care of themselves in the morning and dusk every day, but they also have to serve their mother-inw like a maid, dressing and eating. If they do something wrong, they will be scolded or punished at worst. Some mothers-inw will also interfere in the affairs of their sons and daughters-inw. Things...just thinking about them are unbearable.


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother recruited a son-inw for Liu Tinn. Firstly, they did not want the Liu family to be divorced. Secondly, they kept their only daughter under their noses and did not teach her to suffer injustice in her husband''s family. As for whether their son-inw has talent or ability, they don''t care much, as long as they are good to their daughter and can keep the Liu family''s current family business.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Du, who has the reputation of being a schr, appeared. Even though Mr. Du did not pass the examination with the support of the Liu family this time, the Liu family felt that it was much better than the expected son-inw, so they had already decided. The wedding day will be in May of the next year.


    Mo Yan''s words reminded Liu Tinn of the fact that she was married, and her expression became increasingly gloomy. It''s not that she has never met the Du family master who is engaged to her, but she can''t think of him in her heart, as if he is just an insignificant person.


    At that time, she thought that maybe after getting married, she would gradually develop feelings for each other, like her parents. What was the unwillingness that filled her heart after meeting that person today?


    Sister Lan, you said that Mr. Du is a very gentle person and he knows how to make progress. I think he wont be much different in the future. Your good days are still toe!


    Seeing her like this, Mo Yan felt ufortable, so she just advised her like this. At this point, she must not encourage Sister Lan to cancel the Du family''s marriage and try to be with Shen Ji.


    Leave aside whether Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu would agree, Shen Ji has a bright future and his family is wealthy, so there is absolutely no reason for him to be a son-inw. To put it bluntly, even if these two points are not a problem, Shen Ji and the Shen family will definitely like Sister Lan? Even if you like it, what will happen to the Du family''s marriage? Will they be willing to have their engagement annulled, and are they sure they won''t go to the Liu family to cause trouble?


    There were too many uncertainties, leaving her unable to persuade her. It was best to maintain the status quo.


    At this time, Liu Tinn hade to her senses. She knew her parents better than anyone else, and there was no possibility of changing her marriage with Mr. Du. Unless Mr. Du did something wrong to her or the Liu family, even if Mr. Shen was willing to marry into the marriage, Her parents would not agree to break off the engagement with the Du family so that she and Mr. Du could be happy, not to mention that Mr. Shen would never be the son-inw.


    Looking at the worry in Mo Yan''s eyes, Liu Tinn felt moved in her heart, and a smile appeared on her sluggish face: "Yan Yan, it''s useless to think about it now. Don''t worry, I know the rules and won''t act recklessly."


    Yes! Mo Yan smiled and nodded. As long as today is over, Sister Lan and Shen Ji will no longer interact. As time goes by, the good impression Sister Lan has for Shen Ji will gradually fade away, so she is not too worried.


    Not long after, it was time for the banquet. The Mo family hosted a banquet for guests this time with running water seats. The so-called running water table means that one group of people eats and leaves, and another group of people continues to eat. The table is not removed until no onees to eat.

 Chapter 710: Mo Yongxi’s ending with many obstacles (3)

    Chapter 710: Mo Yongxi¡¯s ending with many obstacles (3)


    Chapter 710 Mo Yongxis ending with many obstacles (3)


    However, the guests whoe to congratte wille to the normal banquet. Therefore, the tables for entertaining guests were set up separately in the hall, and the running tables were ced in other rooms. Fortunately, the Mo family was big enough, and dozens of tables could be ced. Otherwise, you would have to sit in the yard, with your head on your back. Its cold weather.


    Chu Heng rested for half an hour and felt much better, so he insisted on attending the banquet and sat at the first seat at the head table. Xiao Ruiyuan, Yan Junyu and the ghost doctor were sitting on both sides, followed by several of Mo Qingze''s mentors, followed by Mr. Liu, Han Zhiyun and Shen Ji. Mo Qingze was apanying him, and the ten people sat full of Mo Qingze. Arge round table at home.


    At the next table were the shopkeepers Xing and Muxing, as well as Yang Bao and five vige chiefs from neighboring viges. They were entertained by the two brothers Nian Zhener and Yunzhao. The women''s table was set up in the dining room next to the wall. The boy under ten years old also sat on the women''s table, and Mo Yan also sat on it.


    Soon, the delicacies were served one after another. Mo Qingze picked up the wine jar and poured a full ss of wine into each ss.


    Needless to say, others had already drank wine. Shen Ji and several teachers had also received wine from Mo Qingze, so it was no surprise. However, several vige chiefs at the second table eximed in exmation. They learned that the wine was brewed by the Mo family and that they were even building a site to open a winery. They felt envious and jealous of Yang Bao again.


    When building a winery, or such arge winery, it is natural to have helpers. Wouldnt the vigers get an extra ie from the helpers? Once the winery is built, wine will have to be made. Even if the people in the vige don''t know how to make wine, they can still do tasks such as picking fruits and washing fruits, and they can still earn a wage at home!


    Chhu Heng participated in a folk banquet for the first time, which was a bit novel. The sales of the dishes were not as good as those at the pce banquet, and even the tes on which the dishes were served were only the most ordinary white porcin, but the smell and taste were unexpectedly good.


    At Mo Qingze''s greeting, he picked up the serving chopsticks and reached for the vegetarian meatballs in front of him. The meatballs are not big, and each bite is just right. As soon as you take a bite, the delicious aroma fills your entire mouth. They are moderately soft and hard and have a rich texture. They are actually more delicious than the vegetarian meatballs carefully cooked in the imperial kitchen.


    "good!"


    Chu Heng, who has always strictly adhered to the principle of eating without talking or sleeping, couldn''t help but praised it with a happy expression, but he was thinking in his heart, no wonder the two people sitting next to him like toe here, it turns out that there is such delicious food. To satisfy your appetite, why didn''t you think of his cousin?


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu, who were sitting on both sides, also picked up chopsticks. Naturally, they didn''t know about their cousin''s nder. Even if they knew, they wouldn''t refute it. After all, they did like Mo''s food, and what attracted them more was the warmth andfort.


    Mo Qingze smiled modestly and said: "It''s just some mediocre food. If you don''t mind it, just use more of it!"


    Chu Heng nodded and continued to taste other dishes with serving chopsticks. Only after eating did he realize that every dish was really delicious. Even the dishes he didn''t like to eat seemed to be more delicious, and he couldn''t help but take a few more bites.


    Not to mention the others, after the delicious food and the good wine, after experiencing the initial restraint, they soon rxed and started eating. It didnt take long for most of the food and wine on the table to be gone.


    The same is true in other rooms. During the banquet, cups and cups were exchanged, people were talking and singing, and it was a happy time. Even the most naughty children sat obediently next to the adults, with their little faces buried in the bowls and eating delicacies that they could not eat on weekdays. Reluctant to look up.


    At this time, no one in the room noticed that two people pushed open the ajar door of Mo''s house. When everyone found out, the two people had already appeared in the hall of Mo''s house and walked straight towards Mo Qingze. After putting down the door panel, the two of them knelt on the cold ground with a thud, and said with sad faces: "Ze Ya, Please spare your cousin this time, uncle, please, please..."

 Chapter 711: Mo Yongxi’s ending with many obstacles (4)

    Chapter 711: Mo Yongxi¡¯s ending with many obstacles (4)


    Chapter 711 Mo Yongxis Ending with Many Obstacles (4)


    Mo Yan, who was serving dishes to the little guys of the Han family, heard themotion outside, stood up, said goodbye to the female rtives, and walked out quickly. Seeing old Motou Mo Yongfu and his son kneeling on the ground, as well as Mo Hong who looked neither human nor ghost lying on the door panel, they immediately gritted their teeth with anger.


    If it werent for the fact that the hall was full of distinguished guests and themotion was ugly, she would have beaten them out long ago.


    Mo Qingze looked at the three people crying and crying on the ground. They sat on their chairs and did not move. His originally gentle face was extremely gloomy: "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Mo Qingze was willing to speak, Lao Mo took the next step and moved his knees to get closer to him. Holding his thigh, Lao Mo said with tears: "Zeyou, your cousin has done something sorry for you. Is it because of my second uncle?" Teach her well. If you want to beat her or punish her, second uncle wille. Second uncle will never say anything. I just ask you to spare your cousin this time. She is still young and cannot be ruined like this..."


    Lao Motou told in tears how pitiful Mo Yongxi was after he falsely used the Mo family and was arrested by the government. However, hepletely distorted the facts and made Mo Yongxi look like he was young and ignorant, so he did wrong things, and used him openly and secretly. The Mo family used their power to bully others, otherwise, Mo Yongxi''s punishment would not be so severe.


    It turned out that Mo Yongxi failed to harm anyone that day, but Mo Yan took advantage of it and was reported to the Yamen with a piece of paper. The leading officer returned to the Yamen with the witnesses and witnesses, and immediately reported the matter to Jing Zhaoyin with Zhuangzhi. Mo Yan was the newly appointed county prince. Jing Zhaoyin naturally did not dare to be careless about who she wanted to sue. In addition, the evidence of Mo Yongxi''s murder was solid, so he was quickly arrested and put into prison.


    Just a few days ago, Mo Yongxi was brought to trial. The evidence was solid and she was severely punished. She quickly confessed to the fact that she had framed the Mo family, and was finally sentenced to ten years of hardbor in the mines. If you perform well in the mine, you can return home after ten years.


    This kind of punishment is fair. Jing Zhaoyin did not deliberately impose a harsh sentence because of Mo Yan, the county prince. However, Mo Yongxi, a woman who went to a mine where men are jealous, would not be punished for ten years, not even one year. I''ll definitely get through it...


    Hearing Mo Yongxis fate, Mo Yan, who had been silent from beginning to end, showed neither pleasure nor hatred on his face.


    At first, she was tired of Mo Yongxi repeatedly causing trouble for her family, so she nned to marry Mo Yongxi to Mr. Fang, who liked men. If Mo Yongxi is willing to stay in the Fang family and live honestly, the Fang family will probably feel guilty about her. Even if they don''t have children in the future, they will be able to raise one for her from a distant rtive or n, and the future will not be the same. It would be too hard.


    As a result, Mo Yongxi refused to settle down even after getting married, and continued to frame her family. It was also at that time that she realized that only bypletely suppressing Mo Yongxi would Mo Yongxi not harm others again and again. So, she filed aint and took the person to the Yamen.


    Later, she had been wary of the Lin family, and because her family was very busy, she forgot about it. If it hadn''t been for Lao Motou and the other two people making trouble, she really wouldn''t have known that Mo Yongxi had been sentenced and would be taken to a mine three hundred miles away in two days.


    "Aze, for the sake of all of us being blood rtives, you can go around my little sister, even if you let me, my cousin, do it for her. Cousin, please!" Mo Yongfu said sadly, banging his head. He knocked on the ground with a bang, and after a while, his forehead turned into a bruise, mixed with tears, and he looked very pitiful.


    "Uh uh uh... want to... hi... hi..." Mo Hongshi, who was lying on the door panel with his whole body stiff and unable to even move his neck, struggled to speak, as if to plead for Mo Yongxi.


    I saw that her gray hair was tied into knots, no different from a chicken coop, her face was stained with ayer of ck ash, and the quilt on her chest was also stained with ck stains. There was a stenching from her body in the winter. Qi.


    Looking at her skinny appearance, it is obvious that she became like this after she was paralyzed and no one took good care of her. Her old, cloudy eyes stared hard at Mo Qingze, her mouth opened and closed with great effort, and she said words that she could only understand.


    If this look were seen on other old people, others would shed tears of sympathy on Mo Hong''s body. Most people would just say that she brought it upon herself. Only a few people who were too soft-hearted felt that she was a little pitiful, but they Nor do they think that the Mo family should agree to their unreasonable demands.


    Looking at this scene, the people who knew about it secretly cursed the old Mo family and his son for going too far anding to seek bad luck on the big day; the people who didn''t know about it looked at Mo Qingze suspiciously, not believing that he was so rebellious and forced his elders to kneel down. He was a cold-blooded person, but the scene in front of them made them doubt Mo Qingze''s character.


    "Tzuyu, what''s going on?" At the head table, an old man with gray hair stood up, looked at Mo Qingze, and asked with a serious face.


    Even if the student in front of me has passed the examination and sessfullypleted his studies, he came from Changshan Academy. It would be fine if he hadn''t bumped into him today, but now that he had seen it, as the instructor of Changshan Academy and Tzuyu''s teacher, he couldn''t sit back and ignore it and let others ruin the reputation of Changshan Academy.


    After hearing the teacher''s question, Mo Qingze''s face softened a little, and he said respectfully: "In reply to the teacher, these three people used to be the second uncle, second aunt, and cousin of the student, but at the beginning of this year, the student had severed ties with them. Its a rtionship!


    Then, Mo Qingze briefly exined the grievances and resentments he had with the old Mo family over the years. With the testimony of the vigers present, he believed that the teacher would not be deceived by those three people. He knew that the teacher''s questioning was just to rify the facts and did not really doubt him, but if he didn''t exin it clearly, it wouldn''t be possible...

 Chapter 712: Shocking Mo Qingze to be arrested (1)

    Chapter 712: Shocking Mo Qingze to be arrested (1)


    Chapter 712 Shocked Mo Qingze was arrested (1)


    Although family scandals should not be made public, since the two families are no longer rted, and the fault is not his own, he does not find it difficult to talk about it.


    After the vigers confirmed that what Mo Qingze said was true, the old man really had no intention of intervening: "Since it is Ziyu''s personal matter, you can just handle it yourself." After that, he sat down again and continued to talk to the others. Teach to drink.


    Lao Motou and the other three werepletely dumbfounded when they saw this. They deliberately chose this time toe and make trouble. Didn''t they just want to win sympathy in front of everyone and force the family to let their daughter (sister) go? How could it be like this?


    The reactions of several teachers made Mo Qingze feel relieved, and he looked at Lao Mo and the other three with disgust: "Mo Yongxi has repeatedly harmed my family. The government expects her to serve ten years of hardbor. It is all her fault! Today! Even if you kneel down here, I, Mo Qingze, will not go to the government to intercede for the culprit who harmed my family. You should give up this idea as soon as possible and don''t get entangled in it, otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Old Mo and the others saw Mo Qingze''s livid face, which didn''t look like he was joking at all, and felt a little timid in their hearts. But after finally waiting for this opportunity, how could he give it up in vain?


    A gloomy look shed in Old Mo''s eyes, but the expression on his wrinkled face became more and more miserable: "Zeya, you are now a juren, and Yan Yatou is a county prince. You and your daughter both have status and face." People, even if you have severed ties with your second uncle''s family, the blood rtionship is unbroken! If this matter spreads, aren''t you afraid of being used of bullying others and denying your rtives?"


    Disown your rtives? Such big hats were pulled down, which made Mo Yan and Mo Qingze''s father and daughter look cold. Is this hinting to them that if Mo Yongxi is not spared this time, he will ruin the reputation of the Mo family everywhere?


    It was not just the Mo family and his daughter who heard the threat hidden in Old Motou''s words. The vigers looked at the three of them with disdain and started whispering. A daughter was sentenced to hardbor for causing harm to others. It is human nature and understandable for a father to go to the victim''s house to plead for mercy. But if the plea turns into a threat, that would be shameless!


    "The whole vige knows what Mo Yongxi has done. She totally deserves her fate. She wants to threaten us to exonerate her, but there is no way!" Mo Yan almostughed out loud at Old Mo. Said: "I, the Mo family, are not afraid of shadows. If you want to spread the news that my father and I are bullying others, or if we disown our rtives, let you go. I want to see if you have the ability to confuse right and wrong!"


    Mo Yongxi has done more than one disgusting thing, and everyone in the vige knows that he wants to clear Mo Yongxi''s name before throwing dirty water on his own family. It''s not that Mo Yan underestimates Lao Mo. He really doesn''t have this ability. Otherwise, Lao Mo will Could the family be the fragmented state it is today?


    "You, you..." Old Motou saw the contempt in Mo Yan''s eyes, and suddenly he choked in his heart. He couldn''t say aplete sentence, and his old face turned red.


    Mo Yongxi is the only daughter of the old Mo family, and she is also an old girl. Old Mo still loves her in his heart, but he really wants to say that he kneels on the ground to beg his nephew regardless of his face because he has Mo Yongxi''s best interests at heart. Not necessarily.


    He knew that his eldest son was ipetent, and it was uncertain who he would rely on in the future; his second son had other thoughts that were beyond his control, and his only hope was Mo Yongxi. As long as Mo Yongxi can be released, this good inw rtionship of the Fang family can continue to exist. In the future, he can rely on his daughter and the Fang family to enjoy happiness when he gets old. In the end, the reason why he is causing this incident today is for himself. .


    Knowing that there would be no results if he continued to make trouble, and that his hope in the future was gone, Old Mo stopped pretending to be pitiful. He got up from the ground and pulled Mo Yongfu up again, sinking his two eyeballs deeply into his eye sockets. Staring at Mo Yan''s father, he said fiercely: "The old man will remember today''s insult! You and your daughter are ruthless, so don''t me the old man for being unjust, huh!"

 Chapter 713: Shocking Mo Qingze to be arrested (2)

    Chapter 713: Shocking Mo Qingze to be arrested (2)


    Chapter 713 Shocked Mo Qingze was arrested (2)


    After saying that, he and Mo Yongfu lifted the door panel and prepared to leave Mo''s house.


    Wait!


    At this moment, an extremely cold voice sounded in the ears of everyone present. Everyone trembled in shock. They stopped unconsciously and turned to look at the person who spoke. However, they fell into a pair of deep eyes. Bottomless, cold ck eyes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Lao Motou''s family who were also shocked, as if he were looking at a dead person. He originally thought that it was just an ordinary neighbor dispute that Yan''er could resolve without him taking action, but he didn''t expect that this family would actually have a desire for revenge. Even if Yan''er was not afraid, he would never tolerate it.


    The chilling voice sounded again: "How do you want to be unjust to the Mo family? Tell me!"


    Old Mo looked at the owner of the voice in horror, and unconsciously let go of the hand holding the door panel. The door panel, with Mo Hongshi unable to move, fell to the ground with a bang, and Mo Hongshi was also shaken down. It fell to the ground, and Mo Yongfu wanted to catch it, but it was toote.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Ruiyuan who suddenly spoke out, and didn''t quite understand why this nobleman from the capital would stand up for the Mo family. After all, even Mr. Yan, who often came here and had a close rtionship with the Mo family, didn''t intervene!


    It''s not that Yan Junyu doesn''t want to take action, it''s just that he always likes to do things secretly, so that those who have suffered a big loss due to his scheme are anxious to find the mastermind behind the scenes. He just stands in the light and watches them find it. It feels so enjoyable. .


    Dealing with a few ordinary country people naturally didn''t take much effort, but he was habitually thinking about how to deal with these people afterwards, but he didn''t want to be overtaken by others.


    Yan Junyu felt unhappy about being robbed of the limelight, even in front of a woman. He stared at the back of Xiao Ruiyuan who was stealing his limelight, wishing he could see a hole in it.


    Chu Heng also looked at his cousin helplessly. It was clear that his cousin could just sit back and let the Mo family solve the problem on their own, but he chose to stand up. Could it be that he had forgotten that the women he liked were not the weak women raised in boudoir?


    Even Mo Yan herself did not expect that Xiao Ruiyuan would stand up for her family. Looking at his expressionless and extremely cold face, her heart felt warm, and her eyes showed the emotion of a little daughter.


    She is not afraid of the threat of Old Motou, and has also thought of a way to deal with Old Motou once and for all. However, no woman does not want to be protected by the person she likes, and she is not exempt from this!


    Seeing that Old Mo was so frightened that he couldn''t speak, Xiao Ruiyuan had no intention of letting him go, so he spoke again, with a cold voice mixed with a few murderous intentions: "Say-"


    No matter how courageous Old Mo Tou is, no matter how ferocious his previous threats, he is just an ordinary farmer. How can he bepared to Xiao Ruiyuan, who has experienced hundreds of battles and killed countless enemies, and exudes a strong evil spirit?


    It seemed that the two sword-like eyes were about to pierce his throat at the next moment. Lao Motou swallowed hard, trembling and said: "No, no... unjust... I, I don''t..."


    A bloodthirsty light shed across Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, and his voice seemed toe from the deepest ice cave: "You''d better remember what you just said, otherwise - this is your fate!"


    After saying that, he drew out the sharp sword from his waist and stabbed the thick door panel that had fallen to the ground.


    There was a muffled sound, and the sword seemed to have no force, but the strong door panel suffered a huge blow. For a moment, sawdust flew, and the strong door panel instantly turned into fine pieces of wood!


    Anyone who knows martial arts knows that only a master with extremely deep inner strength can pour his inner strength into the sword body and hit the door panel with this dark energy through the tip of the sword, which will instantly smash the strong door panel into pieces.

 Chapter 714: Shocking Mo Qingze to be arrested (3)

    Chapter 714: Shocking Mo Qingze to be arrested (3)


    Chapter 714 Shocked Mo Qingze was arrested (3)


    Other than Yan Junyu, Han Zhiyun, the only martial artist at the scene, looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with a solemn expression in shock. He couldn''t believe that such a master actually existed in the world.


    Thinking of Xiao Ruiyuan''s age, the admiration in my heart is like a torrential river. I don''t think that the other person is younger than him, but his martial arts skills canpletely torture him, which is humiliating and embarrassing!


    Han Zhiyun is like this, let alone others. The men and children looked at the evil **** in awe, fearful in their hearts, and full of admiration for the strong man.


    The women were less timid and had already retreated far away, but looking at that indescribably good-looking face and the masculinity exuded by maintaining the Mo family made many older girls and younger daughters-inw blush, and many middle-aged women blushed. Women are also fascinated, and they inevitablyment in their hearts why they have not met such a man, or me their parents for not dying their birth by a few years.


    Not to mention how tall and majestic Xiao Ruiyuan''s sword was in everyone''s minds, Lao Motou and the other three werepletely stunned by the sword. The door panel that instantly turned into debris greatly stimted their nerves. The family can no longer think of any revenge.


    In the end, Old Motou gave in with a depressed look and ran out of Mo''s house in panic, as if an evil spirit was chasing him.


    Mo Yongfu picked up Mo Hong, who was frightened and incontinent, and ran away. When he crossed the threshold, he didn''t know whether the threshold was too high or he didn''t pay attention. Mo Hong fell heavily to the ground.


    Looking at the embarrassment of mother and son, the vigersughed one after another, saying that Lao Mo''s family did a lot of bad things on weekdays, and even God couldn''t bear to see them.


    In the corner, Mrs. Wu, who had been silent all this time, hugged the silent children tightly. From the corner of her eye, she saw Mo Yongfu limping and struggling to carry Mr. Mo Hong on his back again. He subconsciously turned his eyes away, with a trace of A touch of intolerance.


    After all, they have been married for many years and are the biological father of her child. No matter how much resentment and hatred she has in her heart, they will gradually fade away as the days get better and better, but they are limited to this intolerance. She will never Will look back.


    The beautiful wedding banquet was interrupted by disgusting people. You can imagine the depression in the hearts of the Mo family. Fortunately, it was resolved in time and did not affect the mood of the guests too much. As soon as Old Motou and others left, the Mo family''s father and daughter invited the guests to sit down and continue eating.


    Although the atmosphere is no longer as harmonious as before, it is still lively. Mo Qingze went to the table to toast, as an apology for the poor greeting.


    Of course everyone didn''t care about this, they all picked up their sses and drank it all in one gulp, not forgetting tofort Mo Qingze with a few words, asking him not to be angry about what happened just now.


    Mo Qingze thanked them one by one, with a peaceful look on his face. What Old Mo and others did did not affect him.


    Back at the head table, the others have already finished eating and are waiting for the sound of firecrackers to go off.


    While everyone was drinking and eating, chatting in low voices, the screams of the children who had already eaten and ran to y in the yard suddenly came from the yard. The adults in the room were startled, thinking it was just likest time. A robber came to the vige to **** the child. He quickly put it down, stood up and ran out.


    Mo Qingze, as the master, also quickly followed out. Just as he walked to the door, a group of about ten guards wearing yellow light armor rushed in with a solemn look and surrounded the entire hall.


    The leading guard nced around the room and asked expressionlessly: "Who is the new imperial examination candidate Mo Qingze?"


    Mo Qingze''s heart sank, he stood up and cupped his hands and said, "I''m here, sir..."

 Chapter 715: Shocking Mo Qingze to be arrested (4)

    Chapter 715: Shocking Mo Qingze to be arrested (4)


    Chapter 715 Shocked Mo Qingze was arrested (4)


    Before he could finish speaking, the leading general looked a little colder, waved his big hand and said sternly: "Take it away!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, two guards came forward and **** Mo Qingze with chains.


    The sudden change did not allow the people in the hall to react in time. Mo Yan heard the noise and walked out without knowing why. She saw this scene that made her anxious and angry. She was about to step forward to stop it when another voice suddenly sounded: "Stop!"


    Chu Heng opened his mouth and interrupted the two soldiers'' locking action. He stood up and walked to Mo Qingze. He calmly asked the leading guard: "Why do you want to arrest Mr. Mo? Do you have an imperial edict?"


    The leading guard took a closer look and realized that the person standing in front of him turned out to be His Royal Highness. His expression changed and he knelt on the ground: "I''m humble and didn''t know that Your Highness was here. I hope Your Highness will forgive me!"


    When the other guards saw this, they also knelt on the ground to plead guilty.


    "Say, why do you want to arrest Mr. Mo? Do you have an imperial edict?"


    Until in front of these guards, Chu Heng no longer restrained his aura as a prince of a country. What seemed like an ordinary question was like a powerful force that struck straight into the hearts of all the guards.


    The guards came to Mo''s house and were focused on arresting people. They didn''t even notice the bright yellow carriage parked outside the Mo''s yard, and they didn''t even think that His Highness the Crown Prince would be here.


    At this time, listening to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince''s questions, they knew that this person was going to intervene, so they would most likely return empty-handed, and each of them secretlyined in their hearts.


    Unexpectedly, the leading guard was an upright person. After listening to Chu Heng''s question, he raised his hands and said solemnly: "Returning to Your Highness, someone reported the new imperial examiner Mo Qingze''s examination fraud in front of the Holy One. The Holy One was furious and ordered the humble minister toe and get it." Man, I hope His Highness will learn from it!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room was shocked.


    "impossible!"


    Mo Yan, Mr. Liu, Han Zhiyun, Shen Ji, and several masters from Changshan Academy said in unison.


    Mo Yan still doesnt know how serious the consequences of cheating in the examination room are. She only knows that her father cannot cheat at all. If it wasn''t a misunderstanding and he was implicated by someone who was actuallymitting fraud, it was a malicious frame-up.


    No matter what kind of crime it is, she can''t let people arrest her father in vain, otherwise her father will not be able to escape a severe torture.


    Others are well aware of the seriousness of examination fraud. Once convicted, not only the future will be ruined, but also the family members will be implicated. They will not be allowed to participate in the imperial examination for at least three generations.


    It is not that no onemitted fraud in the past years. Once discovered, numerous people were usually implicated. Regardless of whether the person implicated is innocent or not, his reputation and future will be affected. So far, I have not heard of any of the implicated people passing the Jinshi examination and bing an official in the court.


    Hence, even if everyone tends to think that Mo Qingze was innocently implicated, they still cannot ept it.


    The leading guard ignored everyone''s doubts and continued to say to His Highness the Crown Prince, who looked unpredictable: "I don''t dare to fabricate the holy will. I hope that Your Highness will let me catch Momo Qingze and bring him to justice. If he is indeed innocent, His Majesty will definitely pay him back." A justice.


    The implication is that Emperor Hui''an will personally review this fraud case and ask Chu Heng not to interfere with their performance of official duties. Otherwise, what should be done by the Yamen will not fall on them, the royal guards.


    Chu Heng could naturally tell this, and his face became a little ugly for a moment: "No matter what, you can''t take people away today, I will exin it to my father!"


    Mo Yan and others, who had been worried, secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. With Chu Heng as a guarantee, their father (Tzuyu) would not be imprisoned and suffer.


    The leading guard looked embarrassed, and finally gritted his teeth and was about to agree, when another ten-man guard broke into Mo''s house.


    This time, they came with an imperial edict to arrest Mo Qingze.


    Seeing the bright yellow imperial edict and the big seal on the lower left side of the imperial edict, even if the prince Chu Heng didn''t want to, he could not resist the edict and disrespect it. He nced at Mo Yan, whose face turned pale, as if he couldn''t bear it, but he couldn''t bear it. He could only wave his hand and step aside.


    Mo Yan''s heart sank when she saw this, and she became more and more worried about her father. She almost summoned five beasts to drive out all the guards to save her father.


    She forced herself to calm down, and her mind was racing to think of a solution, but her mind waspletely empty and she couldn''t think of any solution.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan beating her head in pain, feeling extremely distressed. Regardless of whether she would be discovered by others, she suddenly tightened her self-abuse hand: "Yan''er, Uncle Mo will be fine, believe me!"


    "Really? Will my father really be fine?" Mo Yan held Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand, as if grasping a straw to save the people. At this time, there was ayer of wetness in her eyes, concern for her father, frustration at her own inability, as well as the helplessness and briefly rising hope deep in her heart.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded solemnly and said firmly: "Believe me, Uncle Mo will be fine!"


    Thisfort obviously had an effect. Mo Yan gradually calmed down. Looking at his father who was restrained by the guards, he endured the needle-like pain in his heart and did not rush forward. However, his mind was extremely clear at this moment, and he started thinking quickly. There are feasible ways.


    Suddenly something came into her mind quickly, and when she wanted to think about it clearly, it disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Foster father


    Seeing that their father was about to be taken away, Xiner and the others, who were stopped by Yan Junyu, couldn''t help but rush to their father. They resisted the hands of the guards and held their father tightly.


    Those guards were worried about Chu Heng and were unwilling to be rough with the children. They pulled them a few times and let them go...

 Chapter 716: Counter plotting to commit suicide (1)

    Chapter 716: Counter plotting tomit suicide (1)


    Chapter 716 Counter-nning to seek death (1)


    The imperial edict has been issued, and no one can stop the guards whoe to take the person. Amidst the cries of Xiner and others, Mo Qingze was still taken away. However, due to Chu Heng''s intervention, the guards did not dare to chain people up, which left Mo Qingze with dignity in front of others.


    No one expected that such a thing would happen on the big day, and everyone''s mood was quite subtle. Mr. Liu, Han Zhiyun and several masters knew the strength and character of their friend (student) best and did not believe that he would cheat at all.


    "Sisters and sisters, don''t worry. Uncle Han believes that your father is innocent! Don''t worry, when uncle returns to the city, he will find out everything about the matter. He will do his best to clear your father''s name and rescue him." Han Zhiyun looked at the five Mo Yan siblings with a serious expression and said solemnly.


    Han Zhiyun''s family is well-off, and he has several uncles and brothers who have served as officials in the imperial court. It is not difficult for him to inquire about these things, and he can use his family connections to take care of things, so that Mo Qingze will not have to suffer in prison. head.


    Mo Yan, who wasforting her younger siblings, felt warm in her heart. She took a step forward and gave Han Zhiyun a deep blessing: "Uncle Han, I''m grateful for your help!"


    When several children saw this, they all bowed and thanked Han Zhiyun: "Thank you, Uncle Han!"


    Han Zhiyun quickly helped Mo Yan and the others up, pretending to be angry and said, "What are you doing? Do you think Uncle Han is an outsider in your heart?"


    Mr. Liu also said from the side: "You guys, don''t be polite to your Uncle Han. He is your father''s friend and he should help your father! Uncle Liu doesn''t have the ability of your Uncle Han, so he can only try his best to call on the students to jointly petition the court. Thoroughly investigate the case of examination fraud, find out the truth, and clear your fathers name!


    Brother Canaan, I count you as Yun Jin! Shen Ji bowed to Mr. Liu and said sincerely.


    Yes, Tzuyu is a student of our Changshan Academy. No matter what, the academy will find ways to prove Tzuyus innocence, and the students of Changshan Academy cannot be allowed to suffer persecution in vain! The masters also stood up and agreed.


    The Masters knew very well that Mo Qingze was a decent man with noble conduct. Although he values fame very much, he cherishes his feathers even more, and because of his extraordinary strength, he will never cheat.


    They know that once the charges are confirmed, not only Mo Qingze''s future will be ruined, but even Changshan Academy will be greatly affected. We must know that from the beginning to the present, there has never been any fraud in the examination room. They cannot just watch the academy''s century-old reputation be destroyed in one day.


    "Thank you! Thank you, uncles and uncles,dies and gentlemen, thank you..." Mo Yan thanked her gratefully. She didn''t know what to say other than thanking her.


    It is said that it is easy to add icing on a cake, but it is difficult to provide help in times of need, but I dont know that more often, it depends on the person you make friends with! It goes without saying that if you make friends with people who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, if you make friends with people who value love and righteousness, no matter whether your friends have a bright future or fall into the abyss, they will never leave you.


    Without further ado, Han Zhiyun was worried that Mo Qingze would suffer in prison and did not dare to stay at Mo''s house for a long time. After appeasing Mo Yan''s siblings, Han Zhiyun hurriedly left with his wife and children.


    Mr. Liu and Shen Ji also wanted to go back quickly to contact useful friends, so they also said goodbye to Mo Yan.


    But Liu Tinn insisted on staying. She couldn''t do much to help, so she could only stay with her good sister as much as possible to give her somefort.


    The Liu family had no objection to this. After warning her that she would not cause trouble to the Mo family, they boarded the car and left the Mo family.


    Several masters and several other ssmates of Mo Qingze also left subsequently.


    Shopkeeper Xing''s boss was Yan Junyu. He himself could not help the Mo family. Afterforting Mo Yan''s siblings and asking for instructions from Yan Junyu, he left the Mo house together with the shopkeeper of Muxing, who was also unable to help, so as not to stay. Come down and add chaos to the Mo family.

 Chapter 717: Counter-planning to seek death (2)

    Chapter 717: Counter-nning to seek death (2)


    Chapter 717 Counter-nning to seek death (2)


    Except for the folks from the vige who came to congratte him, the only guests in the hall were Xiao Ruiyuan and others, and they were leaving.


    Chu Heng said goodbye to Mo Yan, but Mo Yan didn''t even have the intention to stay politely. He just said slightly apologetically: "I didn''t entertain you well today, so I hope your highness will be considerate!"


    Chu Heng shook his head and said it didn''t matter. He looked at the hesitant Mo Yan and wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say a word.


    Xiao Ruiyuan on the side stared closely at the woman who was only as tall as his shoulders and had not yet recovered from the shock of her father being taken away. He did not want to leave when she was most helpless. However, he had to leave temporarily and return to the city to arrange the next thing.


    If possible, he wanted to hold the person in front of him in his arms andfort him, but in public, he couldn''t do anything. Even the words offort were just a dry "don''t worry" and he could only let the person go. A restless heart ached with her.


    Mo Yan seemed to be aware of it. She raised her head and her eyes fell on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face. Seeing the pain and worry in his eyes, she shook her head slightly, signaling him not to worry about her.


    Xiao Ruiyuan saw this and clenched his hands tightly into fists, fearing that he could not help but pull the woman into his arms in the next moment.


    Yan Junyu, who was standing on the other side of Chu Heng, clearly saw the silentmunication between the two. He hid the bitterness on his lips and said to Mo Yan in a casual tone: "You are here, your father is very kind." You wille back safely soon, and I wont teach your father to suffer in prison, so dont worry, little girl!


    Yan Junyu has been to the Mo family several times. Everyone in the vige knows that he paid for the winery built by the Mo family. His words will not cause misunderstanding.


    Mo Yan knew that Yan Junyu was not a big talker, and believed that he had the ability to prevent his father from suffering, and that what he meant was what the prince Chu Heng meant, so he immediately rxed a lot and thanked him gratefully: "Thank you, young man." Lord!"


    Young Master Yan sneered: "A ''thank you'' is too much for you! When your fatheres out, I will give you some more bottles of wine. What I gave you before is not enough for the old man in the family to drink alone!"


    How could Mo Yan be reluctant to part with a few jars of wine? He directly ordered Li Xiu and the others to take out 30 jars of wine, white fruit wine, and several other high-vintage wines that they had taken out from the cer not long ago.


    Yan Junyu epted it unceremoniously, and with a wave of his hand, he asked all the apanying guards to move to his carriage.


    Until the three of them left Liuyang Vige surrounded by a group of guards, Xiao Ruiyuan was not able to say a single word to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan looked at the backs of the carriages and horses as they drove away, her worries about her father lingering in her mind again.


    Girl Yan, dont worry. With the help of so many noble people, your father will definitelye back safely!


    Yes, just take good care of your home and take good care of your younger brothers and sisters. They are still young and inexperienced, so you should give them some snacks and dont let them be frightened by what happened today!


    Thats right, if there is any difficulty at home in the future, Yan Yatou, please let me know. Those of us who can help will definitely help!


    Out of concern for Mo Qingze and sympathy for the Mo Yan siblings, these vigers not only did not leave the Mo family immediately after Mo Qingze was arrested, but insteadforted the Mo Yan siblings.


    These people don''t know much about the consequences of fraud, and they don''t know whether Mo Qingze is innocent, but everything the Mo family has done for Liuyang Vige and these vigers has been engraved in their hearts. At this time, who can I won''t hurt a few children.


    "Thank you, thank you uncles and aunts..." Although these people couldn''t help, Mo Yan was still very grateful for having such a heart and kept thanking them.

 Chapter 718: Counter-planning to seek death (3)

    Chapter 718: Counter-nning to seek death (3)


    Chapter 718: Counterattack to seek death (3)


    Girl Yan, youre wee! No one has a problem. Your family has helped us a lot in the past. Today, your family has encountered difficulties. We cant just watch. If anything happens to your family, just speak up!


    Mo Yan nodded repeatedly and epted the kindness of the vigers.


    Everyone talked for a while and felt relieved when they saw that the faces of the Mo siblings looked much better. Knowing that it was not appropriate to stay at Mo''s house any longer, they greeted Mo Yan and left Mo''s house.


    Before leaving, these people spontaneously helped clean up the leftovers from Table Mountain and walked out of Mo''s house with their own tables, chairs and benches.


    Came over early in the morning to help, and a dozen women who had no time to sit down to eat ate their food and continued to help the Mo family wash the dishes, chopsticks, pots and dishes, and clean the house.


    It wasn''t until the kitchen became clean again and the rooms where banquets were held that there was no smell of alcohol. Taking the rice, noodles, vegetables, meat, etc. that Mo Yan forced on them, he persuaded his siblings again and then left the Mo family. .


    The Mo family, which had been lively all morning, returned to its former peace.


    Mo Yan called his brothers and sisters to his room and cheered them up. It wasn''t until the brothers and sisters believed that her sister had a way to rescue their father and that his father would be able to return home safely, that they heaved a sigh of relief.


    As soon as the brothers and sisters left, Mo Yan wanted to stay with Liu Tinn, who wanted to stay with her on the pretext of leaving the branch. She closed the door and entered the space.


    Everything in the space is as beautiful as ever, always independent of heaven and earth, and free from worldly interference. Too many things happened today, and only by staying in space could her chaotic mind truly rx.


    Xue Tuanzi and the five beasts saw their master appearing from a distance. They knew that his master needed silence most at this time, so for the first time they did not rush over impatiently.


    Mo Yan also had no intention of ying with them. While picking medicinal herbs that were old and had no room to grow, she was thinking about her father''s fraud in the examination room.


    The day her father came down from the examination room, something was wrong with her. She had nightmares about someone trying to harm her. On the night of the celebration, her father was obviously drunk and unconscious, but he grabbed her hand and said he would protect her and not let anyone hurt her. ;Today, even Mr. Liu said that based on his father''s strength, he would not just be ranked 101, but his father used the excuse that nervousness affected his performance...


    From various signs, my father clearly knew that someone would use this imperial examination to frame him. As for the purpose... it was most likely aimed at her, but in the end he probably wanted to use her to attack the prince Chu Heng. After all, many people knew that she had saved Chu Heng, and because of her rtionship with Chu Heng, it was not impossible for Chu Heng to use the imperial examination to repay her or have other calctions.


    With this motive, the ability to frame him, and the ability to bring the matter directly to Emperor Hui''an, the first thing she thought of was King Heng and the Lin family, who were offended by her and hated Chu Heng deeply.


    As for the other princes and princes who had wanted to challenge the position of crown prince, they also had this motive, but their suspicions were far less than those of Prince Heng and the Lin family.


    With the object of suspicion, Mo Yan''s brain started working quickly, thinking of ways to rescue his father. Before his father took the exam, Prince Heng or someone from the Lin family must have been in contact with his father. It was very likely that he directly stuffed his father with the answers. However, his father did not agree, so she was used to force him to cheat.


    Father is not stupid. Of course, if he really cheats, he will definitely fall into the trap set by those people. But if he doesn''t agree, those people will have other ways to frame his father, so his father is forced to agree.


    If you want to get rid of this calction, the easiest way is to give up the exam. But whoever has been studying hard for decades and finally has the opportunity to pick up books again and take the scientific examination will be willing to let all his hard work go to waste?

 Chapter 719: Counter-planning to seek death (4)

    Chapter 719: Counter-nning to seek death (4)


    Chapter 719 Counter-nning to seek death (4)


    Mo Yan understood that his father, although mild-tempered, was extremely tenacious. Otherwise, ordinary people might have given up long ago when he passed the schr examination early and missed the chance to be a schr in the autumn. However, he still taught and studied at the same time. Because he worked hard andid a solid foundation, he became the leader of Changshan Academy in just one year.


    She guessed that her father was not willing to give up the exam, and he did not want to fall into the trap of others, so he had to adopt apromise method and deliberately performed abnormally to get a lower ranking. In this way, no one would believe that his score was obtained through fraud.


    However, even so, my father could not escape the trap of the person who set up this n!


    If all these spections are true, it will not be difficult to clear the father of the crime. I am afraid that the person who designed it has other tricks up his sleeve, and the father will have to admit it.


    For the current n, the only way is to see her father as soon as possible and verify these things. Only then can she know more about what the designer will do next, and gain the opportunity to save her father.


    But Mo Yan didn''t even know where her father would be imprisoned, or even whether she could see her father before being tried. She had no choice but to suppress her anxiety and decided to go to the city tomorrow to check out the situation. No matter what the cost, she I must see my father.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu guarded Chu Heng and did not return to Jingshan Vi. Instead, they returned directly to the Prince''s Mansion. The three of them did not bother to rest and immediately went to the study to discuss matters.


    "...King Heng and the Lin family are really stupid. They actually brought this matter to the Holy Lord. They are not afraid that the matter will cause too much trouble and lose the rice!" Yan Junyu shook his jade bone fan and said sarcastically.


    Chu Heng shook his head. He didn''t know whether he disagreed with Yan Junyu''s statement or whether he thought Prince Heng and the Lin family were stupid. "Hanzhang, what should we do next?"


    Hearing this, Yan Junyu turned his eyes to Xiao Ruiyuan. Seeing his frost-covered face, he teased with unknown meaning: "Are you still worried about that girl? That girl is much calmer than you think. Maybe she has thought of rescuing her now. Fathers method!


    This is true, but Yan Junyu used such a familiar tone, as if no one in the world understands Mo Yan''s tone better than him. Why does it make people want to twitch when listening to it?


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face became colder and colder, and his eyes shot towards Yan Junyu like arrows, full of warning.


    Yan Junyu seemed unaware, and said with increasing vigor to Xiao Ruiyuan''s cold face: "That girl is so jealous of evil. If she knew that you agreed to Mr. Mo''s request and let Mr. Mo serve as bait to plot against King Heng and the Lin family, I don''t know what she would do again. I will never believe you again! If this is the case, at least I still have a chance, right? Oh, do you want me to tell that girl about this now?"


    As soon as Jianjian finished speaking, a sharp palm wind struck. Yan Junyu narrowly avoided it, and while fighting back, he said heartbrokenly: "You, a guy who values sex over friends, actually did something cruel to me!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan said nothing with a sullen face, but his movements became more and more fierce.


    Okay, okay, stop making trouble! Seeing that the two cousins were about to get angry, Chu Heng quickly stood up to smooth things over, with helplessness written on his face.


    He is already in his twenties, but he is still like a child, taking action whenever he disagrees. No matter who is hurt, it is his cousin who feels bad for him.


    Worried about identally injuring Chu Heng, the two of them snorted at each other and stopped their hands at the same time, feeling a little unhappy in their hearts.


    Chu Heng raised his head and had no choice but to change the subject: "It is more important to solve the business problem. First, we must ensure that Mr. Mo is safe and sound, and we cannot let King Heng and the Lin family lynch him!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan stopped looking at Yan Junyu and said to Chu Heng: "I just received the news from the secret guard that Mr. Mo is temporarily imprisoned in the Penal Department Prison and is being watched by An Jiu!"


    An Jiu is the best among the secret guards. He keeps an eye on the prison of the Ministry of Punishment. If there is any trouble inside, Xiao Ruiyuan can get the news as quickly as possible.


    Thats good! Chu Heng nodded and had no objection to Xiao Ruiyuans arrangement.


    After the three of them discussed the details of what to do next, seeing that it was gettingte, Chu Heng went back to the house and changed into the prince''s official clothes, preparing to enter the pce to explore Emperor Hui''an''s intentions so that he could implement the next n.


    Xiao Ruiyuan escorted Chu Heng to the pce, and happened to meet Mr. Lin at the gate of the pce who also entered the pce.


    When Mr. Lin saw Chu Heng, a hint of darkness shed in his eyes. He did not have the guts to be indifferent to the prince of a country. After hurriedly going forward to salute, he stood up and said with a smile: "Your Highness is entering the pce at this hour, but you have something important to see the Holy One? It just so happens that I also have something important to report to the Holy Majesty. , how about joining His Highness?"


    "you-"


    Mr. Lin, who is approaching his sixtieth birthday, was born extraordinary and raised a daughter of a noble concubine. Even though the Lin family has been deliberately suppressed by Emperor Hui''an in recent years, no one dares to look down upon him. How has he ever suffered such humiliation? He stared at Chu Heng, his eyes were about to burst, and a mouthful of old blood was stuck in his throat. If he hadn''t retained thest trace of reason, he would have said that disrespectful word long ago.


    Looking at the irritated Mr. Lin, whose old face was changing like a palette, Chu Heng felt more disgust and hatred in his heart. After snorting coldly, he turned around and stepped into the pce gate.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at Mr. Lin, his whole body filled with a murderous aura, until Mr. Lin was so frightened that he unconsciously lowered his head, not daring to stare at Chu Heng''s back with resentful eyes, and then turned around and entered the pce gate.


    Before Chu Heng and Mr. Lin met Emperor Hui''an, Emperor Hui''an already knew what happened at the gate of the pce. In his heart, he also hated the stupid and cruel Master Lin to the extreme, but he had to endure it because he was worried about Master Lin.


    Eunuch Liang, who was waiting on the side, felt Emperor Hui''an''s anger and shook his head slightly. Mr. Lin, who has always been seeking death, probably really wants to kill himself this time...

 Chapter 720: Yan Yan is in jail(1)

    Chapter 720: Yan Yan is in jail(1)


    Chapter 720 Yan Yan is in jail (1)


    The night before Qiu Wei, when Xiao Ruiyuan found Mo Qingze, someone had already approached Mo Qingze in advance. After offering inducements and inducements, when Mo Qingze refused to ept the Qiu Wei test questions and answers, he threatened and used strong methods to force him to Stuffed it to him.


    Mo Qingze didnt believe that the person would get the real test questions and answers in advance, and even if it was true, he wouldnt ept it. After the man left, he threw aside the so-called test questions and answers.


    While Mo Qingze was reviewing his books, Xiao Ruiyuan came over. When he heard that someone might use Qiu Wei to deal with him and frame the prince through his daughter, Mo Qingze remembered the pages of paper that had been forced on him before, and quickly told Xiao Ruiyuan about the matter, and also found the A few pages.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not know Qiu Wei''s test questions and could not judge the authenticity of the test questions and answers. But since those people have worked so hard to set up a trap, they cannot use fake ones to fool people. Otherwise, how can they continue to use this trap to frame the prince of a country?


    Mo Qingze calmed down once he heard that the test questions and answers were true. Ever since I knew that my daughter had saved the prince and indirectly offended King Heng and the Lin family, I guessed that King Heng and the Lin family might take revenge, but I didn''t expect that they would make a fuss about Qiu Wei.


    To avoid this scheme, giving up the exam is the easiest way, but Han Chuang has been studying hard for decades, and the opportunity to be named on the gold list is right in front of him, and no one will be willing to ept it.


    Mo Qingze was unwilling to give in and did not want to be plotted against. He hated King Heng and the Lin family for putting him in a dilemma, and he hoped that there would be no room for improvement for those who tried to harm his family. So, he thought of using this to plot against King Heng and the Lin family.


    Everything has risks. After Xiao Ruiyuan heard about it, he did not agree with his future father-inw taking risks.


    Mo Qingze was particrly stubborn this time, no matter how Xiao Ruiyuan persuaded him, he persisted in doing so.


    Xiao Ruiyuan could not convince Mo Qingze, so he had to agree and fully assist him inpleting the entire n.


    This Qiu Wei''s test questions are a bit more difficult than most students, but for Mo Qingze, who has a solid foundation, his memory has greatly improved in the past two years, and he has more life experiences than ordinary people, it ispletely controble. Therefore, he deliberately performed abnormally and failed to get a good or bad ranking.


    As a result, if "cheating" is discovered, not many people will believe that Mo Qingze, who has obtained the test questions and answers, will do worse than the usual exam.


    This not only makes it easy to eliminate the suspicion of fraud, but even if someone uses Chu Heng of covering up Mo Qingze and interfering with the fairness of the ruling, not many people will believe it.


    Prince Heng and the Lin family were not without suspicion after learning about Mo Qingze''s achievements, but their hatred for Mo Yan and Chu Heng was so extreme, how could they let this opportunity pass? In the end, they insisted on following their previous n and exposed Mo Qingze''s "cheating" in front of Emperor Hui''an.


    Emperor Hui''an didn''t know the ins and outs of the matter in advance, but yesterday someone brought out personal and material evidence to prove that Mo Qingze hadmitted fraud in the examination room, so he secretly sent someone to investigate, and easily found out the anomaly in Mo Qingze''s Qiuwei results. shape.


    Emperor Hui''an knew who was plotting against Mo Qingze and who was really plotting behind him. Today, he specially ordered the guards to send Mo Qingze to the prison of the Criminal Department. One was for public purposes, to thoroughly investigate the fraud in the examination room, and the other was for private purposes, so as to severely punish those who deserved punishment.


    He has endured some people and things long enough!


    Chu Heng came to Qinzheng Hall and asked straight to the point about Mo Qingze''s examination fraud.


    Emperor Hui''an did not hide anything from him and told him the whole story. Finally, he looked at the handsome prince and said meaningfully: "In recent years, the fraud in the examination room has be more and more serious. This time, even the father of the county prince is involved. I want to personally investigate thoroughly and deal with those who havemitted the fraud severely, so as to revive the public. What does Heng''er think of the Qingming trend in the imperial examinations?"

 Chapter 721: Yan Yan is in jail (2)

    Chapter 721: Yan Yan is in jail (2)


    Chapter 721 Yan Yan is in jail (2)


    Chu Heng looked deeply at his father, then smiled gracefully, raised his hands and said respectfully: "My father is wise, and I must obey and assist my father in investigating the fraud case of the father of the county prince!"


    "Okay, okay, Heng''er will assist you in this case. We, father and son, will work together to kill all those monsters and monsters!" Emperor Hui''an was overjoyed, and hisst words were full of murderous aura.


    The smile on Chu Hengs face became gentler. The father and son looked at each other tacitly, with a fox-like cunning light shing in their eyes...


    Mr. Lin waited outside the Qinzheng Pce for nearly an hour before he was admitted into the pce. At the door, he met Chu Heng who was about to leave the pce.


    This time Mr. Lin was smart and knew that he would be insulted if he opened his mouth, so he stood by the door with his head lowered, waiting for Chu Heng to pass by first.


    Chu Heng stopped in front of him and said something that instantly made Mr. Lin freeze from head to toe: "I will pay for the sins you and your daughter have done with the blood of the entire Lin family!"


    Until Chu Heng had gone far away, Mr. Lin still stood there without moving. Once the fear deep inside is aroused, how can it be easily calmed down?


    Finally, after being reminded by the young eunuch, Mr. Lin woke up from a dream, adjusted his mood and entered the Qinzheng Hall. Looking at the aloof Emperor Hui''an, the dragon chair symbolizing power once again aroused his strong desire for power.


    Emperor Hui''an did not miss the greed in Mr. Lin''s eyes. His eyes suddenly turned cold and soon returned to normal.


    He''s just a dying man, why bother to offend such a fool!


    Chu Heng, who was imagining that his grandson would be the next king and humiliate him, was **** with a rope and crawled in front of him like a dog to beg for mercy. He had no idea that Emperor Hui''an had murderous intentions for him. After all, he We must pay the price for what he has done!


    The door of the Qinzheng Hall was closed, and no one knew what the monarch and his ministers were talking about. However, when Mr. Lin walked out of the Qinzheng Hall, his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, and he was gloomy and gloomy.


    The next day, someone cheated in the exam and passed the exam, and it spread like a hurricane throughout the streets. When others discussed this matter, even the olddy with all her teeth who sold tea eggs on the street could chime in with a few words, making it almost universally known to everyone.


    How could the storyteller in the teahouse miss such a lively and sensitive topic? It only took him half a day to create a story about a rich and powerful but stupid and talented young man. A story about using money to get test questions and answers.


    The story is well-written, with noses and eyes, as if the storyteller had seen it with his own eyes and experienced it himself. The story itself is very narrative, echoing the current uproar of fraud in the examination room, and catering to the currentmon people''s fear and hatred of the powerful. For a time, this scripted story spread throughout the capital, and even the people could not leave the gate. The youngdy who is not a married woman has also heard about it.


    There are many students in Beijing who failed to return home in the autumn and nned to stay here to seek a career, study in major academies, and prepare to take the exam again in three years. When they heard that someone had cheated in the exam and had been thrown into the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, they suddenly felt that they If you fail the exam, it''s not because you''re not strong enough, but because you were pushed down by the cheater.


    It has been ten years of hard work to get to this point. Which student is willing to fail in autumn and run back to his hometown in despair to be looked down upon by others? The examination fraud case rekindled the light of hope for hundreds of failed students. They came from all directions and gathered at the gate of the pce, ready to seek justice for themselves.


    In the end, these failed students, who had gathered together in a group, were reminded by "well-wishers" and jointly submitted a letter to Emperor Hui''an, making two requests: first, to find out the truth and severely punish those whomitted fraud; second, to abolish the Qiu Wei Emperor. Results will be retaken on a different day to show fairness and justice.

 Chapter 722: Yan Yan is in jail (3)

    Chapter 722: Yan Yan is in jail (3)


    Chapter 722 Yan Yan is in jail (3)


    Everything, as if arranged in advance, has undergone earth-shaking changes overnight. When Mo Yan drove a carriage to the Ministry of Punishments with her two "maids" Li Yan and Tang Xin, who decorated her appearance as a county monarch, all they heard was talk about fraud in science, and she even met several groups of students. He hurried towards the pce while attacking the cheater with righteous indignation. The look of resentment was probably simr to that of an enemy in a blood feud.


    Mo Yan''s heart gradually sank with these fierce remarks. It would be fine if she could sessfully clear her father of the crime of fraud. If not, she simply couldn''t imagine what was waiting for their family.


    The students all gathered at the entrance of the pce, but the punishment department was very quiet. Mo Yan got off the carriage first. After Li Yantangxin got out of the carriage with the quilts, clothes and food prepared for Mo Qingze, she asked Da Hongzao to wait in the alley aside, and the three of them walked towards the gate of the Criminal Department.


    "This is an important ce of the Ministry of Justice. No one else is allowed to enter. This girl, please leave quickly!" At the gate, two guards stretched out their hands and blocked Mo Yan''s way.


    If it weren''t for Mo Yan''s extraordinary bearing, extraordinary attire, and two "maids" following behind him, the guard''s attitude would have been even more severe than it is now.


    This time, Mo Yan held the attitude of a county prince and said to the guards with full aura: "This county prince has important matters to meet with your masters who are in charge of the matter. You should go and inform them quickly."


    The two guards naturally knew what the word "junjun" meant, and they also knew that Emperor Hui''an had indeed personally consecrated a Hejia Junjun not long ago.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was lying, and that such lies could be exposed as soon as they were exposed, the two guards believed her words. They immediately did not dare to neglect, and saluted respectfully: "Pleasee in and wait with Lord Jia. I am humble. Lets go in and pass the news.


    Mo Yan nodded, his expression softening just right: "Thank you!"


    Subsequently, under the leadership of one of the guards, he stepped into the gate of the Criminal Department and waited in a house next to the door.


    The guard asked Mo Yan to sit down and served her a cup of tea before hurriedly running to the back to pass the news.


    Sessfully stepping into the door, Li Yantang''s nervous heart rxed a little. It was the first time he entered the famous Criminal Department, so he felt a little timid. Looking at Mo Yan who was watching quietly outside the house, the two of them couldn''t help but admire her.


    If they had been stopped by guards just now, even if they were also county princes, they would not have had the courage to walk in. This is probably the biggest difference between them and Sister Yan Yan!


    Mo Yan didn''t know what Li Yantang was thinking. Her heart was far less peaceful than it seemed on the surface.


    Not long after, two officials wearing official hats and different official uniforms came quickly. The one walking in front was the Minister of Punishment, and the one behind them had an official rank lower than the Minister of Punishment. Seeing Mo Yan sitting in the room, the two of them hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "I didn''t know that Lord Hejia County is here. I am sorry to hear youe from afar, but I hope you will forgive me!"


    Mo Yan slightly raised his hand and signaled the two of them to stand up: "This is my Lord who came here without warning. You two adults don''t have to me yourself." After saying that, before they could continue their politeness, he made it clear why he came: "This Lord is here to meet you. My father is here, I wonder if you two adults can make the decision?"


    Seeing the confused expressions on the two officials'' faces, Mo Yan quickly added: "My father is Mo Qingze who was falsely used of fraud in the examination room!"


    The expressions of the two officials changed. They obviously didn''t know that Mo Qingze, who had just been imprisoned by Emperor Hui''an''s order yesterday and became the center of public opinion overnight, would actually be the biological father of the newly appointed county monarch.


    Even so, the two officials did not dare to neglect Mo Yan. After all, the fraud case has not been finalized yet, and no one knows the truth. However, this is a real county prince. As long as the Holy Emperor does not abolish Hejia County. With the title of Jun, this Jun Jun is not someone they can offend.

 Chapter 723: Yan Yan is in jail (4)

    Chapter 723: Yan Yan is in jail (4)


    Chapter 723 Yan Yan is in jail (4)


    It''s just that the evidence of Mo Qingze''s fraud in the examination room was all there, and everyone knew that it was causing trouble, so the two officials really didn''t have the guts to let Mo Yan in.


    Seeing the hesitation of the two of them, Mo Yan suppressed the anxiety in his heart and patiently persuaded: "Not to mention that my father was framed and imprisoned, even if my father reallymitted fraud and the crime is not determined for a day, this county prince has the right to go to jail. Prison visitation, if you cant make the decision, then let someone who can make the decisione and talk to this county.


    After hearing this, the two officials had no way to refute, and they were worried about letting people in. They turned around and were scolded by their superiors, so they could only apologize and said: "If you go back to the county, this matter is of great importance. The lower officials can''t make the decision. It just so happens that our minister is still here." Yamen, I will go and ask for instructions now. I hope you will bear with me and wait a moment."


    Mo Yan knew that it was useless to force them to do this, so he could only wait for the person above to speak, and then said: "Then I''ll help you two adults! It''s damp and cold in the prison, and I am really worried about my father''s health. I hope you two adults can be here." Please give me a few words of kindness in front of Lord Shangshu and ask me to send these things to keep out the cold to my father!"


    The two officials looked at the quilt and clothes Li Yantang was holding in her arms and didn''t even dare to say anything. The Minister of Punishment stayed to keep himpany, and another official quickly went to ask the Minister of Punishment for instructions.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to sit down and wait for half an hour.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s face getting worse and worse, the Minister of Punishment couldn''t help but secretly groan in his heart. Others don''t know that he participated in this year''s autumn hunting. Does this county prince have any kindness to His Royal Highness?


    His Highness the Crown Prince''s position is secure. If the prince loses his patience and bears a grudge against him, the Minister of Punishment, and just makes a preamble to His Highness the Crown Prince, his future may be dyed.


    Thinking of this, his face turned stinky, and he secretly cursed the subordinate who went to report it. Even if the Lord Minister disagrees or is still "considering" it, can''t youe back and inform him first?


    Another incense stick of time passed, and just when Mo Yan''s patience was almost gone, the official who had gone to ask for instructions finally came back, and brought back the good news that the Minister of Punishment agreed that Mo Yan would be imprisoned to visit his father.


    The reason why it took so long was that the Minister of Punishment did not dare to make the decision, so he hurriedly entered the pce to ask for instructions from Emperor Hui''an. Only after receiving Emperor Hui''an''s personal promise did he dare to let the person in.


    Compared to Li Yantang''s joy, Mo Yan''s mood was particrly heavy. Even the Minister of Punishment has reached such a cautious level, which shows that the case of examination fraud is more serious than she imagined. If one mistake is made, their whole family may be involved in this matter.


    Under the personal guidance of the Minister of Punishment, Mo Yan and the other three arrived at the Prison of Punishment without any hindrance.


    The environment in the prison of the Criminal Department is better than Mo Yan imagined. At least the inside is not dark all year round. The cell looks quite clean. There are no snakes, insects, rats or ants. However, it may be because of the winter. Those things are already afraid of the cold. Hibernated.


    Mo Qingze''s cell is deep in the whole cell. Fortunately, it is on the sunny side, and there is an iron window that allows light toe in.


    When Mo Yan approached, she saw her father sitting on the earthen bed covered with straw, holding a book in front of the window and reading. To her surprise, her father was wrapped in a brand new quilt, and nothing else There may not be a new quilt in the cell, even a piece of cotton wool.


    Mo Qingze was immersed in the book and turned his back to Mo Yan and his party. He did not notice the movement outside the cell at all. It was not until Mo Yan shouted "Dad" excitedly that he turned around.


    When he saw it was his daughter, Mo Qingze was surprised and happy in his eyes.


    When the cell boss took the key and opened the cell door, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to walk in. She took her father''s hand and looked him up and down. She saw that he was clean and in good spirits. He was obviously not being tortured. She was relieved immediately. .


    After the Minister of Punishment and the cell leader left, Mo Yan took his father and sat on the earthen bed, and told him what he had guessed in the space yesterday. Seeing her father staring at her in surprise, she knew she had guessed correctly.


    Dad, why didnt you tell your daughter about this? Mo Yan was very angry at her father for hiding it, and angry at her father for treating her like a child and silently resisting everything.


    Mo Qingze looked at his angry daughter and turned away with a guilty conscience, not daring to tell her the ns he and Xiao Ruiyuan had agreed upon. Otherwise, he really didn''t know if his daughter would ignore him as a father in a fit of anger.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what his father was thinking. Seeing him lowering his head and saying nothing, she thought he knew he was wrong but was embarrassed to admit it, and the anger in his heart dissipated a little.


    But his face was still unyielding: "Dad, my daughter used to hide something from you. After you found out, you punished her by kneeling in front of her ancestors for two hours and promised not to hide anything from you again. As a father, you can''t do that. Its such a disappointment to my daughter!


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he didn''t dare to tell his daughter those things. He put aside his dignity as a father and coaxed in a gentle voice: "It''s dad''s fault this time. Yan''er will forgive dad this time, and dad will do it again in the future." I will never hide anything from you!"


    Mo Yan was not very angry to begin with, but more worried about his father. Seeing that his father seemed to really know that he was wrong, he stopped worrying about the matter and asked his father if there was a way to escape.

 Chapter 724: The last jump(1)

    Chapter 724: Thest jump(1)


    Chapter 724 The final jump (1)


    The prisons of the Ministry of Punishment mostly held serious criminals from the imperial court. Usually, after trial, the prisoners would be sent to where they should go. Therefore, there were not many people in the entire cell at the moment, and there was no one in the cells adjacent to where Mo Qingze was.


    With Li Yan and Tang Xin guarding outside the cell, Mo Yan could discuss the method of escape with his father without fear of being overheard.


    "...Dad has a way to prove his innocence, and he will be able to go home soon. Yan''er is so happy to look at home, and just wait for dad toe back with peace of mind." Mo Qingze said with a gentle expression, and the originally somewhat solemn atmosphere was also shaken by his words. The words diluted it a lot.


    Mo Yan thought this was her father''sforting words and said quickly: "Dad, don''t worry, your daughter will take good care of you and will find a way to rescue you. All you have to do is to find a way to protect yourself. If someone wants to torture you, Just dont hold on...anyway, my daughter will be able to save you!"


    Mo Qingze felt very ufortable when he heard this. It''s not that he didn''t want to tell his daughter exactly what he was nning. ording to his daughter''s temperament, even if she was angry with him and risked her life, she would not deny him as her father. But the enemy their family faces is too powerful. If they don''t take this opportunity to overthrow them, what will happen will be their increasingly ferocious ns.


    Since we havee to this point, we can only continue to go forward and there is no way to go back. Telling her daughter the truth would only give her another hidden worry. If Prince Heng or the Lin family identally finds out, their next n will not be able to proceed.


    Knowing that Mo Yan didn''t believe it, Mo Qingze touched her head and said helplessly: "Dad does have a way to escape, but the time is not right now, so I can''t tell you for now. When the day of the public trial, you will know that dad did not lie to you! More Besides, this matter is actually directed at the Crown Prince. Since His Highness the Crown Prince knows about it, he wont ignore it, so dont worry!


    After listening to this, Mo Yan felt that what her father said made sense. The matter became so big overnight, it was impossible for Chu Heng not to know the fishiness involved. Now that he knows, he will not sit still and wait for death. As long as he is willing to take action and expose the plot of King Heng and the Lin family, his father will be fine.


    It is not ruled out that when Chu Heng has no way to clear away the suspicion, he will me everything on his father. However, this possibility is too small. If he doesn''t have any means, he will not drag his sick body to the crown prince''s house. He has been in this position for more than twenty years.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan felt a little relieved. Although he was curious about how his father could escape, he knew that if he continued to ask, his father would not tell him anything, so he could only say: "Since dad knows what he knows, my daughter won''t say anything! Again, you must protect yourself. If King Heng and the Lin family send people to force you to admit cheating and lynching you, dont hold on, deal with them first and avoid punishment!


    Having heard such words twice in a short period of time, Mo Qingze was moved and amused. Undoubtedly, my daughter was always worried about this, so sheughed and taught her about the criminalws of Da Chu.


    After listening to this, Mo Yan realized that he had made a big mistake. It turns out that ording to thews of Dachu, suspects cannot be lynched before formal interrogation.


    Mo Qingze has been used of fraud, and there are all the witnesses and material evidence. When the timees, he will go to court directly for a public trial, so he will be exempted from interrogation. Naturally, no one will torture him to extract a confession. In a public trial, if you can produce evidence to prove your innocence, you will be fine; if there is no evidence and you refuse to ept the verdict, you will be punished and the suspect will be forced to confess.


    Of course, this is not absolute. For example, in local areas, some officials often lynch suspects to force them to confess for political reasons. Some suspects are indeed guilty, which is better to say, but there are also some people who were beaten into crime. Otherwise, how could there be so many unjust, false and wrong cases?

 Chapter 725: The last jump (2)

    Chapter 725: Thest jump (2)


    Chapter 725 The final jump (2)


    The prison of the Ministry of Punishment is at the feet of the emperor. Those who enter it havemitted major and important cases and have registered with the king of a country. Once there is a case of being beaten into submission, the superiors will definitely pursue the case. After all, no king of a country wants to be deceived. , even if it was his son who deceived him.


    "That''s good, that''s good. My daughter thought that the cell was just like what was said in the storybook, and she could kill suspects at will!" After hearing this, Mo Yan finally let go of her worries.


    In fact, she had seen lynching of suspects from TV movies in her previous life. From this point of view, thews of Dachu are still humane, but they can resist temptation. I dont know how many officials strictly abide by them.


    "By the way, Dad, what''s going on with this book and this quilt?" Mo Yan touched the new quilt and found that the quilt cover was made of the best fine flour. The cotton batting inside was soft and fluffy, and it was obviously new.


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he was surprised and said, "Didn''t you deliver itst night and ask the prison boss to bring it to dad?"


    Mo Yan was even more surprised than Mo Qingze and shook her head quickly: "Dad, no, my daughter didn''t even go to townst night. How can I send you books and quilts?"


    At this time, both father and daughter were stunned, and they all wondered who was pretending to be themselves (the daughter) to send quilts to their father (themselves). Could it be some kind person from the Ministry of Punishments?


    As soon as this idea came up, the father and daughter stopped it at the same time. There are so many cells in the Criminal Department, and other cells also house prisoners, but no one has a quilt on him or a book to pass the time.


    Mo Yan quickly thought of a person and couldn''t help but be moved by his attentiveness. She also felt that she was very unqualified as a daughter. She tossed and turned in bedst night, worried that her father would be cold and hungry, but she never thought of sending quilts and food to her father to keep him warm and quench his hunger. It was really inappropriate when she thought about it.


    Mo Qingze had no idea who this person was. If he were some of his close friends, there would be no need to borrow his daughter''s name. Since I borrowed it, it is obviously not easy to give it away in my own name.


    As for why he couldnt send it in his own name, he felt that this was a question worthy of further study! The next days of waiting for the public trial may not be so difficult...


    The father and daughter talked for a long time, until the meal was served in the cell at noon. Mo Yan saw that the meal was white rice, and the dishes were two meat dishes, one vegetarian dish, and soup, so he left the cell with peace of mind. He couldn''t help but sigh that the food in the prison of the Ministry of Punishments was good. , it is actually better than the food of ordinary people.


    However, this idea waspletely overturned when he passed by a certain cell and saw a dozen people crowded inside fighting for a piece of cold and hard overnight steamed buns.


    Mo Yan didn''t know who was secretly giving advice to her father, and she felt extremely grateful to this person.


    After leaving the cell, out of sight of others, Mo Yan stuffed a purse with one hundred taels of silver into the cell leader who sent her out, and asked him to help take care of her father in prison.


    But the cell leader waved his hands repeatedly and refused to ept them. He said that someone had already taken care of them, and if he tried to ept them again, he would be breaking the rules.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to take back his purse and thank the prison boss again and again.


    She didnt know that the cell leader was once a soldier under Xiao Ruiyuan. Later, he injured his leg in a battle and retired from the battlefield. Although the prison head''s injury healed and he looked like a normal person, he couldn''t put too much force on his legs and couldn''t do many things.


    At that time, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t bear to have his prison chief who had been following him for many years just to be abolished, so he arranged for him to be the prison chief in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment. This time Mo Qingze was imprisoned, Xiao Ruiyuan went to the cell leader and told him to take good care of him.


    The prison boss regarded Xiao Ruiyuan as his reborn parent, how could he refuse to agree? Therefore, Mo Qingze''s treatment in prison was different from that of other prisoners, all of which were arranged by him.

 Chapter 726: The last jump (3)

    Chapter 726: Thest jump (3)


    Chapter 726 The final jump (3)


    In the whole of Dachu, there are many people who are simr to prison guards. Although the imperial court wouldpensate disabled soldiers who came off the battlefield with a certain amount of money and allow them to retire early and return home, most of these retired soldiers did not want to drag their bodies with them and harm their families, so they chose to stay at the border or in the capital. , supporting each other to get by.


    The current situation of the prison leader is the bestpared to other disabledpanions. There are many people like the prison chief who are assigned errands by Xiao Ruiyuan whenever there is a suitable opportunity.


    Even though those jobs are far less good than those of the prison chief, they are what every disabled soldier longs for. Although they are injured and disabled, they are not willing to rely on others for support like real disabled people. Only in this way can they feel that they are still alive and have meaning in life.


    After returning from the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, Mo Yan was dealing with various matters at home and on the construction site, while asking the secret guards to pay attention to the progress of the examination fraud case. If something uncontroble happened, she would be able to get the news in time and find a way to rescue her father.


    At this time, she had received the news from Xiao Ruiyuan and was sure that Chu Heng would counterattack. However, the time had note yet, so she would wait and see what would happen.


    The entrance to the pce is still bustling with activity. The failed students, despite the severe cold, wind and snow,e here early every day to wait. They have written an unknown number of joint letters, making the same requests as before.


    The imperial court never responded. As time passed, the students became impatient and their words became more and more radical.


    I dont know who broke the news that the mastermind of the fraud in the examination room was the father of Hejia County Lord newly conferred by the Holy Emperor. Because Lord Hejia discovered high-yielding rice and had great contributions to Dachu, the court was concerned about this. It has not yet brought the mastermind of the fraud case to trial, nor has it given a reasonable exnation to hundreds of students.


    Those students who only care about being named on the gold medal list and honoring their ancestors, how can they care about the contribution of Lord Hejia? Anyway, it does not bring them fame and fortune. How can they give up the crusade against the mastermind of the fraud just because of this?


    I learned that Lord Hejia was originally just an ordinary farm girl. She only discovered high-yielding rice through "shit luck" and got the title of Lord so easily. I don''t know how much she has eaten in these ten years of poverty. When the students who were sufferingpared themselves, they suddenly realized that the world was unfair.


    This "unfair" mentality strongly aroused their resentment towards the mastermind of the fraud and his family, as well as their mixed jealousy. Therefore, in the subsequent joint petition, these students added another article: abolish the title of Hejia County Lord and never add it!


    It''s not that fraud in the examination room has never happened in the past years, but this time it was so widespread and had such a profound impact that it has never happened before. It can be said that this is the most serious incident since the founding of the Chu State, but no one expected it, let alone The great thing is yet toe.


    Mo Yan, who was shot while lying down, hated King Heng and the Lin family to the extreme. She doesn''t care about the title of county monarch, but it would be another matter if it was forcibly abolished. King Heng and the Lin family clearly wanted to kill two birds with one stone, not only to bring down Chu Heng, but also to eliminate their entire family, which shows their sinister intentions.


    King Heng and others are creating public opinion just to make the matter worse. Even if Emperor Hui''an intends to favor Chu Heng, he will have to consider public opinion and severely punish Chu Heng. Even if he is not deprived of his position as prince, Chu Heng will still be in power. The reputation among the people was alsopletely destroyed.


    If King Heng has the strength to raise an army to seize the throne in the future, it is not impossible to use this incident tobel Chu Heng as fatuous and ipetent...


    Mo Yan could already guess what King Heng and others would do next. Sure enough, on the fifth day, when the voice of abolishing the title of "Hejia County Lord" reached its peak, someone dropped another bombshell Bomb: The real mastermind of the examination fraud case is His Royal Highness Prince Chu Heng!

 Chapter 727: The final jump(4)

    Chapter 727: The final jump(4)


    Chapter 727 The final jump (4)


    As soon as the news came out, people were skeptical. But not long after, someone fabricated Chu Heng''s motive. They just wanted to use this method to win over a group of students, and then establish his prestige among the people through this group of "talented" students.


    Everyone knows that the prince has been ill for more than 20 years, and his reputation among the people is not as good as that of the third son of the emperor, Prince Heng. If he wins over Shilin and gets his support, and then ascends the throne as emperor, even if he is really fatuous and ipetent, he will be dismissed. He is called a famous king through the ages.


    Even the prince was deposed. For a while, those students who passed the examination were in danger, fearing that the court could not handle the public opinion and not only invalidate their results, but also punish them for fraud. If so, their future would be at stake. Completely finished.


    Even if their results are invalidated and they take the exam again, they are not sure that they will pass the examination. After all, different test questions and different opinions of the examiners can affect the results. Many people seed in the examination because of luck. No one knows whether the essay they produce will suit the appetite of the examiners if they take the test again. If you do well, you will fail the examination.


    Furthermore, no one wants to bebeled as cheating, which is the greatest insult to schrs. Therefore, the schrs who had been watching the development of the situation could not sit still and rushed to the pce gate. While arguing with the failed students, they jointly submitted a letter requesting the court to have a public trial as soon as possible and restore their innocence.


    Seeing the situation getting worse, Prince Chu Heng never made any response. In this regard, some people think that the prince did not do such a thing and he is not ashamed; some people think that the prince has a guilty conscience and dare not stand up and admit it.


    Under the control of thoughtful people, thetter view has been recognized by more and more people. The students waiting at the gate of the pce every day began to attack the prince again. They even said that the prince''s morality wascking and he was not worthy of the big responsibility, and asked Hui''an for help. The emperor has made such treasonous and unjust words as to abolish the position of crown prince and crown prince.


    The court has not taken any action for a long time, and has not even set a date for the public trial. The students who gathered at the gate of the pce and were divided into two groups were bickering and bickering. The gate of the pce has be their "battlefield"!


    No one stood up to curb the students'' speech, and the case of fraud in the Zhili Examination Center finally came to a head. In less than half a month, it spread to all major state capitals. Thousands of failed students quit their jobs, and those who had the conditions hurriedly rushed to the capital carrying their baggage, intending to join the crusade; those who did not have the conditions gathered at the government offices directly under them, and jointly signed a letter requesting the court to conduct a thorough investigation as soon as possible, so as to restore the world''s schrs. A fair one.


    In Prince Heng''s Mansion, Prince Heng showed a sinister smile after reading the news sent back from various ces. This smile affected the scars on his face, and they twisted like poisonous snakes, looking particrly ferocious. There is no trace of the gentle and elegant face in the past.


    Due to the ugly scars on his face, King Heng had almost never left Prince Heng''s pce after returning from Phoenix Mountain. He couldn''t ept the fact that he was disfigured andpletely missed the throne. In addition to constantly sending people around to find famous doctors in an attempt to remove the scars on his face, he spent the rest of his time thinking about how to take revenge for ruining his future and turning him into this inhuman state. Chu Heng looked like a ghost.


    As for Xiao Ruiyuan who followed Chu Heng and Mo Yan who rescued Chu Heng, they were also a thorn in his side. He couldn''t find a chance to kill Chu Heng before, so he transferred his hatred to Mo Yan.


    What King Heng didnt expect was that he repeatedly sent killers with the intention of wiping out the entire Mo family, but those killers never returned. In the end, arge wave of mountain bandits sent out were all wiped out. Finally, he used Qiu Wei to set up a trap, intending to wipe out Chu Heng''s entire family.


    Unexpectedly, the n went more smoothly than he imagined, and without any effort, his biggest enemy was brought to the forefront.


    Thinking that everything was under his control, and that just waiting for the day of public trial, he could trample all his enemies under his feet and let him ravage them, King Heng''s face showed a sly smile of pleasure.


    Seeing that King Heng was in a good mood, unlike before, which was so unpredictable and scary, Mr. Lin on the side quickly asked: "Your Highness, the public trial has not been decided for a long time. I am afraid that the Holy One deliberately favors Chu Heng''s yellow-mouthed kid. What should we do? Is good?"


    King Heng''s smile froze, and a strong anger shed in his eyes: "Hmph, now that things havee to this, even if the old guy is biased, can he still stop the world from talking about Youyou?"


    "Having said that, without a public trial, this matter will never be concluded. That kid with a yellow mouth is still the prince, so what''s the point of us nning this?" Mr. Du said anxiously. He was afraid that Emperor Hui''an would use dragging tactics. When the limelight was over, what would happen to them?


    King Heng''s expression changed, and he suddenly asked: "Great-grandfather still refuses to tell you that matter?"


    That matter is that Taishi Lin holds a clue about Emperor Hui''an.


    Mr. Lin shook his head dejectedly: "The old man is very stubborn. Even if he brought it into the coffin, he wouldn''t tell anyone. I''m afraid we won''t be able to make use of it in the future."


    Upon hearing this, King Heng walked around irritably, feeling deeply resentful of Master Lin in his heart. If his great-grandfather was willing to tell him the secret and use his connections in the court to help him ascend to the position of prince, why would he need to make such a calction?


    For the current n, there is only one way to force the old guy to hold a public trial as soon as possible, otherwise all the previous calctions will be in vain.


    Thinking of this, King Heng''s eyes shed with fierceness, and he waved to the uneasy Mr. Lin beside him...

 Chapter 728: Perfect counterattack in public trial (1)

    Chapter 728: Perfect counterattack in public trial (1)


    Chapter 728: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (1)


    On November 14th, a fire broke out in the prison of the Ministry of Punishments, and the three old buildings in the deepest part were all burned down. Fortunately, only one suspect in the examination fraud case was detained in the deepest part, and the patrolling cell leader discovered the fire in time, led the jailers to put out the fire, and rescued the suspect who was stunned by the thick smoke.


    The prison boss did not dare to be careless and immediately reported the fire in the cell. After an overnight investigation by the head of the Criminal Department, he found the firewood left by the arsonist in the cell. Other prisoners confirmed that they had heard noises outside the cell and mistakenly thought it was a guard patrolling, so they did not pay attention. Soon the cell was on fire.


    The head of the Criminal Department interrogated 30 jailers overnight. All the jailers imed that they had not entered the cell when they were young, and they all had evidence of alibi. It was initially confirmed that the fire was caused by arson. It was suspected that it was rted to the recent rumors about the examination room. rted to a fraud case.


    Once involved in a case of fraud in the examination room, it is simply beyond the control of a small head of the Ministry of Punishment. The head of the Criminal Department did not wait for dawn, went to the residence of the Minister of Criminal Affairs, and told the story exactly.


    After hearing this, the Minister of Punishment washed and changed his clothes overnight, and hurriedly reported the matter to the Minister of Punishment. The Minister of Punishment smelled something unusual, and after an hour, he went to the pce in the morning to ask for an audience with Emperor Hui''an.


    After Emperor Hui''an heard the whole story, Long Yan was furious and ordered the Ministry of Punishment to assist Jingzhao Mansion to thoroughly investigate the arson case, find the real culprit of the arson, and punish him severely.


    Compared to the Xingbu, which was turned upside down by a fire, the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion under the moonlight seemed particrly quiet, revealing indescribable beauty everywhere.


    Since Xiao Ruiqing, the second son of the Hou Mansion, was driven out of the capital and sent back to his ancestral home, Weiyuan Hou Xiao Xiongpletely broke with Xiao Ruiyuan, the eldest son of the Hou Mansion. Although it has not reached the point of severing the rtionship between father and son, the father and son have be strangers.


    On the third day after Xiao Xiong''s beloved son was driven out of the capital, he and his wife Wei lived in Zhuangzi on the outskirts of Beijing and did not reply for several months. To the outside world, he implicitly expressed that the eldest son was unfilial and disloyal. He drove away his half-brothers and forced his biological father and stepmother to leave the house and live abroad.


    The upper-ss families in Beijing are not aware of the discord among the several masters of the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion. Compared with Xiao Xiong, who is a mediocre and empty-handed marquis, those people are more willing to get close to Xiao Ruiyuan, who is in the middle of the sky and has a bright future. Who cares if he is Unfilial and disloyal? Especially after Chu Heng was detoxified, countless people expressed their kindness to Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Many families with girls of the right age nned to get married, and wanted to recruit Xiao Ruiyuan, a quick son-inw. The people they invited to talk to him were stunned, but they couldn''t even get through the door of Weiyuan Hou Mansion. Even if they did, I couldn''t see Xiao Ruiyuan himself, saying that he was the right-hand man in front of Emperor Hui''an. Not long ago, Emperor Hui''an was sent to Jingshan Courtyard to protect the prince, and he rarely returned home!


    Although Xiao Ruiyuan had heard about the good calctions made by those people, he was toozy to pay attention to them. In his heart, only the woman he likes is the future mistress of the Hou Mansion.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan had not fallen asleep and was sitting in front of the desk in the study, listening to An Jiu''s report about the fire in the prison of the Criminal Department. When he heard that Mo Qingze was fainted by the thick smoke, his face darkened, and a trace of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes as he stared at An Jiu.


    Aware of his master''s displeasure, An Jiuined secretly, and quickly knelt down to plead guilty: "I failed to protect Mr. Mo well. This is a subordinate who neglected his duty. Please punish me, master!"


    No one expected that King Heng and others would make such a move. Although he discovered it in time and captured the arsonist who had no time to escape, it was also true that Mo Qingze was stunned by the thick smoke. He failed to protect him well, betrayed his master''s trust, and deserved to be punished.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at An Jiu coldly, and said solemnly: "For the sake of catching the person who set the fire and getting rid of the crime, I will spare you this time, but I won''t do it next time!"

 Chapter 729: Perfect counterattack in public trial (2)

    Chapter 729: Perfect counterattack in public trial (2)


    Chapter 729: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (2)


    "Thank you, Master, for not being punished!" An Jiu, who had escaped punishment, quickly kowtowed and thanked him. Then he raised his head and asked Xiao Ruiyuan with a puzzled face: "Master, the person who set the fire was a killer secretly trained by the Lin family. Since he was targeting Mo Mr. Mo, why didnt he just get rid of Mr. Mo and then set fire to the cell to destroy the body and eliminate all traces of the body, but he didnt do that. After setting the fire, he deliberately made a noise to make people aware of it. Why is this?


    Seeing that his right-hand man actually asked such a stupid question, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face darkened, and he said to Xiao Shi who was snickering at the side: "You, exin to him! If he is still so stupid in the future, it''s for your sake!"


    Xiao Shiyi''s face froze, and he epted the order with a sad face. Looking at An Jiu who was kneeling on the ground with gloating in his eyes, he secretly grinded his teeth and grabbed An Jiu to train him.


    With two people missing, the already quiet study became even more peaceful.


    Xiao Ruiyuan rubbed his forehead slightly tiredly, stood up and came to the window. He stretched out his hand to push open the window, and the light moonlight jumped in, illuminating his almost perfect profile.


    Under the eaves opposite, Xiao Shiyi "taught" An Jiu in a decent way: "Why are you so stupid? Then King Heng sent people to set the fire, just to make the illusion of murder and silence and put the me on His Highness the Crown Prince. Let those outside believe even more that the mastermind of the fraud case is His Highness the Crown Prince! By then, it wont matter whether Mr. Mo is tried or not. This is something that a three-year-old can understand. Why cant you turn around when ites to you? ? Sigh, this elm head is really worrying!"


    An Jiu, who was scolded as "elm-headed", was not convinced and said: "As long as you are smart, you can do it! If you are really capable, who sent the brother with the weakest kung fu to Miss Mo, and the master asked me to spank you? Why didn''t you see the master''s intention at that time? At that time, you were still following the master all day long!"


    Being pushed on the bench and spanked by the person in front of him was a dark history that Xiao Shiyi would never forget. At this time, An Jiu mocked him and brought it up. Xiao Shiyi was so angry that his eyes darkened and he almost rushed to beat him.


    Seeing this, An Jiu feltpletely relieved and said with pride, "Brother, I could tell at a nce that the master was treating Miss Mo differently. The master even taught you to find someone to protect Miss Mo, and you picked the two weakest ones." Brother, arent you doubting the masters feelings for Miss Mo? The purpose of spanking you at that time was to teach you not to think about problems with your butt. Now it seems that the effect is good, hehe!


    Seeing that An Jiu was getting more and more energetic as he talked, Xiao Shiyi couldn''t bear it anymore and stepped forward and punched An Jiu in the stomach: "I call you a bastard. I call you a **** who refuses to save me." He even beat his brother ruthlessly. Ass, your conscience is all eaten by dogs, and you dont care at all about the friendship we have shared through thick and thin over the years..."


    An Jiu was unprepared and was beaten up, which suddenly aroused his anger and started fighting with Xiao Shishi.


    The two were fighting and arguing, all centered around who was the real "elm head". During this quarrel, they couldn''t help but talk about the old things between their master and the girl from the Mo family.


    From the time the two met until now, almost nothing has been forgotten, and a few sentimental words such as "destined to be" and "a perfect match" pop up from time to time.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood in front of the bed and listened quietly. His face shrouded in moonlight was unexpectedly soft. It turned out that he and Yan''er had already gone through so many things!


    He carefully recalled the past between the two of them, and a faint smile unconsciously appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Since it is a "destined" marriage, letting Uncle Mo know about it earlier will not hinder it, right? He really couldn''t wait!

 Chapter 730: Perfect counterattack in public trial (3)

    Chapter 730: Perfect counterattack in public trial (3)


    Chapter 730: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (3)


    The sound of roosters crowing could be heard in the distance. Xiao Ruiyuan, who had made up his mind, clenched his fists, with a strange light shining in his eyes.


    Everything has been arranged, just wait until dawn to defeat the conspiracy of King Heng and the Lin family in one fell swoop. Once the fraud case was over and the two major hidden dangers of King Heng and the Lin family were eliminated, he could go to the Mo family to propose marriage without any scruples. Even if he was beaten up, he would tell everyone that such a beautiful woman was the one he admired, Xiao Ruiyuan. !


    Compared to the peaceful atmosphere of Weiyuanhou''s Mansion, Prince Heng''s Mansion is like ayer of dark clouds that cannot be brushed away.


    King Heng, who had also not slept all night, had bloodshot eyes. He stared at the slightly trembling Mr. Lin, and his tone was as sinister as a ghost emerging from hell: "Say it to me again!"


    When Mr. Lin heard this, his slightly fat body shook even more violently. He didn''t know whether he was afraid of what King Heng would do to him, or because he was afraid of the terrible things that would happen next.


    But facing King Heng who was full of hostility, Mr. Lin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and stammered as he repeated his previous words: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Weichen, Weichen sent us to set fire to the prison. People have never, nevere back.


    "Snapped!"


    King Heng pped the table hard, and the corner of the table broke with a crack. He stared at Mr. Lin with red eyes, not caring at all that the person in front of him was his biological grandfather, and scolded him harshly: "It''s useless, it can''t even handle this little thing, I shouldn''t do this." I''ll leave this to you, this loser."


    Mr. Lin, who was so insulted by his grandson, had a look of embarrassment on his face, but he did not dare to show the slightest dissatisfaction. He argued hurriedly: "Wei Chen sent someone to inquire, and the Criminal Department did not catch the person who set the fire, and that person He is a killer who has been trained by Wei Chen for many years. Even if he is caught, he will not admit that we ordered him to set the fire. After all, things are not as bad as we thought."


    "Huh, up to now, you are still making excuses for your stupidity!" King Heng said coldly, not as optimistic as Mr. Lin: "I don''t want to argue with you, so you should send someone to find him immediately, especially the prince. Once found, kill him immediately and never teach him to identify me."


    Since he has been trained for many years, he will note back after setting a fire, so he can only be caught. In any case, he cannot be allowed to live.


    "Wei, Weichen epts the order." Mr. Lin felt cold all over, lowered his head and murmured his agreement.


    Just as he lowered his head, King Heng left the study room like a gust of wind. Mr. Lin waited for a long time, but did not see King Heng speak. He quietly opened his eyes, but was surprised to find that there was no one in front of him, and King Heng had disappeared.


    Mr. Lin was startled and rushed outside to look for anyone, but found no trace of King Heng. He wanted to arrest someone to ask, but found that he couldn''t find anyone to ask. At this time, most of the servants in the pce had already rested. Even if they asked, no one knew where King Heng had gone.


    Thinking about where Prince Heng might go, Master Lin''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly ran towards the Lin family mansion...


    At dawn, the students who gathered again at the gate of the pce learned that there was a fire in the prison of the Ministry of Justicest night, and the main figure in the fraud case almost died in the fire.


    These students were not stupid, and they quickly guessed that the fire was caused by people with the intention of killing people and silencing them. For a time, the elites were furious. Whether they were students who failed or students who passed the examination, they all knelt at the gate of the pce to petition, demanding that the court immediately put the trial to public trial, severely punish the perpetrators, and restore the Qingming style of the scientific examination.


    Many people who originally believed in the innocence of Prince Chu Heng turned to the other side after this incident and began to doubt his innocence. You know, the person most suspected of the fraud case is Chu Heng. If he hadn''t been guilty, who would have sent someone to sneak into the cell to kill and silence him?

 Chapter 731: Perfect counterattack in public trial (4)

    Chapter 731: Perfect counterattack in public trial (4)


    Chapter 731 Public Trial Perfect Counterattack (4)


    This time, as usual, no one paid attention to these students'' requests. Just when they thought there would be no results, a **** appeared in front of everyone holding an imperial decree.


    With a high-pitched "imperial edict arrived", thousands of students knelt down to listen to the edict. Even if the cold and hard floor tiles made them extremely ufortable, they could not offset the heat in their hearts.


    "By God''s blessing, the emperor issued an edict... The case of fraud in the examination room is a serious matter. I will hold a public trial at the Taihe Hall at 3:00 today. All Zhili students can enter the hall to observe, so as to set the record straight. I admire this - "


    As thest word of the imperial edict fell, the students who had been suffering at the gate of the pce for many days were all happy and grateful to Emperor Hui''an. They bluntly said that this emperor is a wise king, and the great Chu will be prosperous for all generations.


    The father-inw who announced the decree listened to the words of praise for Emperor Hui''an. He turned around with a smile and stepped into the pce gate. He sorted out these words and told them to Eunuch Liang. Eunuch Liang tactfully addressed the guests who were having breakfast after the morning court. He brought it up in front of Emperor Hui''an.


    Emperor Hui''an just listened expressionlessly and didn''t seem to care. However, Eunuch Liang carefully discovered that Emperor Hui''an used two more xiaolongbao and a bowl of white jade red date porridge.


    The news that a case of fraud in the examination room was going to be tried in the Hall of Supreme Harmony at three o''clock in the morning was like a gust of wind, spreading throughout the capital in an instant, bringing the people''s attention to the fraud case to its peak.


    No one thought that Emperor Hui''an took the fraud case so seriously that he would hold a public trial in the Hall of Supreme Harmony and let hundreds of students enter the hall to listen. It seemed that he was going to take the matter seriously.


    Many people among the people heard that the prince was Emperor Hui''an''s favorite son. No one knew whether Emperor Hui''an was so cold-hearted about the prince''s actions that he decided to conduct such a public trial, or whether he firmly believed that the prince was innocent and wanted to clear his name. Dirty water on the body.


    The public is right and the mother-inw is right. Many people had a heated discussion about what Emperor Hui''an had in mind. Finally, a gambling house boldly set up a bet based on this.


    Its just that no one expected that this gambling game set up on the whim of the gambling house owner would be so popr, and almost people who had never stepped into the gambling house would also take out their money to participate. For a time, the gambling room was packed with people who poured in, and the poprity of gambling was unparalleled.


    Mo Yan, who first got the news from Xiao Ruiyuan and obtained the que for entering the Hall of Supreme Harmony, entered the city at three o''clock. After hearing about this unprecedented gambling game, he took out five thousand taels of silver notes from the space and stepped into the gambling house. It was thergest single bet in this gambling game.


    Finally, the gambling house calcted the odds of this unprecedented gambling game based on the number of participants and the total amount of the gamble - six to one.


    Thinking that after the results of the public trial came out, she would have 25,000 taels of silver in her ount, and Mo Yan''s originally depressed mood became better.


    When Da Hongzao came to the pce gate and stopped, Mo Yan straightened her clothes and got out of the carriage. She saw a long queue at the pce gate, all of them students waiting to verify their identities and enter the Hall of Supreme Harmony to observe.


    Since all the people in line were adult men, Mo Yan couldn''t squeeze in the middle, and was worried that the dy would be too long and that he would not be able to enter the Hall of Supreme Harmony before 3:30, so he had no choice but to shamelessly jump in line and walk directly in front of the gate guard.


    They saw that it was a girl with a beautiful appearance and good temperament who jumped in line. Although the students photographed in front were curious and felt that it was impossible for this girl to go in and watch, they understood her embarrassment and did not use her of jumping in line.


    However, when the guard at the gate verified the identity of Lord Mo Yan and let her in politely, the students looked at the slender figure in astonishment and could not recover for a long time.


    No one expected that the figure who was at the forefront of the storm would appear in front of them like this. I thought that a peasant girl who turned into a phoenix and became a county prince was like a pheasant with phoenix feathers. Even if she looks like a noble phoenix, she is still a pheasant.


    Unexpectedly, she was pped hard in the face. Regardless of her birth and appearance, her elegant and noble temperament alone was enough to set her apart from those so-called nobledies, enough to match the status of a county monarch.


    Can he raise such an outstanding daughter? As his daughters father, would he really be so shameless as to cheat in the examination room?


    The students who originally had great prejudices against Mo Yan and his daughter suddenly wondered if they were wrong.


    Mo Yan, who was led by the **** to the Hall of Supreme Harmony, didn''t know what the students outside were thinking. Even if he knew, he would only sigh and say that judging by face and temperament exists in any era.


    The Hall of Supreme Harmony is located in the outer court and is thergest pce in the imperial pce. The daily morning court is held here. The square in front of the temple is extremely spacious and can amodate tens of thousands of people worshiping. The interior of the temple is more than 200 square feet, which is more than enough to amodate a thousand people. (Note: A square foot is an ancient unit of area. One square foot is equivalent to 11 modern square meters, and two hundred square feet is equivalent to 2,200 square meters)


    When Mo Yan was led into the Hall of Supreme Harmony by the young eunuch, there were already many people in the hall. Except for the civil and military officials who had just left the morning court, the others were all students ranging from twenty to forty who had gathered outside the pce gate for many days.


    The pce was full of men, and even the **** who led the way suddenly walked in. A woman with an extraordinary appearance and extraordinary temperament suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    The originally noisy Hall of Supreme Harmony fell into silence. The young **** noticed the strange atmosphere and said in a medium voice: "Mr. Hejia, please follow me here."


    He took Mo Yan to a ce closer to the dragon chair, where there was a queue of civil servants, and all he saw were old men with white hair.


    The rank of the county prince is not low, and he was awarded the title for his great achievements. Even some old men with pedantic ideas did not think that Mo Yanyijie, a woman, should note to such a solemn ce as the Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    And this fraud case involves his father. Once he is convicted, the whole family will be implicated. Ordinary people are afraid to avoid it, so how can they dare toe up to it? Mo Yaning here at this time made them feel that this woman was very courageous and filial.

 Chapter 732: Perfect counterattack in public trial (1)

    Chapter 732: Perfect counterattack in public trial (1)


    Chapter 732 Public Trial Perfect Counterattack (1)


    Mo Yan stepped into the back of Taihe Hall, and many people walked in one after another. Not long after, the originally empty hall became fuller, and there was a buzz of conversation everywhere. In addition to discussing the uing public trial, some voices also whispered about the only woman in the hall and Lord Jia.


    Mo Yan has sharp ears and eyes, and can hear the discussions clearly. She turned a deaf ear to thesements of praise or disapproval and looked quietly outside the pce door.


    The few old schrs on the side looked at Mo Yan''s calm and unfazed look, and their senses about her improved a lot. Seeing her standing alone, even younger than her granddaughter, her heart softened a little and she started talking to her.


    Its just that we didnt know each other before and there werent many topics to talk about. In the end, the topic unknowingly brought up the case of fraud in the examination room.


    This time the fraud in the examination room is very involved. Once the me is determined, the punishment will be much more serious than before. It is impossible to say that the entire Ministry of Rites will be implicated.


    The Ministry of Rites is in charge of the imperial examinations and the selection of schrs. The test questions and answers were leaked. This must have been caused by the Ministry of Rites'' carelessness. In the past, when fraud cases urred, a few officials from the Ministry of Rites were always pushed out to bear the me. Removal from official positions was considered a rtively minor matter. If not, their homes would be ransacked or even sent to prison and sent to the army.


    Well, that is the fault of the Ministry of Rites. It seems nothing happens on weekdays, but once something happens, it will definitely be a big deal that cannot be covered up. I just hope that no innocent people will be implicated this time.


    "There is only one person who has been arrested for fraud at the moment. There are all the witnesses and material evidence and there is no appeal for injustice. He was almost burned to death in the firest night. I guess he won''t be able to escape this time!"


    As soon as an old man finished saying this, he was touched on the arm by a colleague next to him. The old man was shocked to realize that the daughter of the "fraudulent person" he called was standing next to him. A sh of embarrassment shed across his face.


    Mo Yan didnt know that his father was almost burned to death in the firest night. When he heard about it, his head was dizzy and he could hardly stand. She grabbed the old man''s sleeve and asked with a pale face: "Sir, you said that my father was almost burned to death in the firest night. What happened?"


    The old man was feeling annoyed that he had said the wrong thing. He was also a little surprised when he heard Mo Yan''s question. This girl Qingqing didn''t know what happenedst night.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s frightened look, the old man quicklyforted him: "A fire broke out in the prison of the Ministry of Justicest night. Fortunately, it was discovered in time and the fire was put out quickly. It is said that your father is just in aa and is not seriously injured. Otherwise, there would be no public trial today." , Lord, dont worry!


    After hearing this, Mo Yan was filled with fear. If she hadn''t discovered it in time, she couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    Just as she was thanking the old man, a **** suddenly sang and shouted loudly at the door of the pce: "The prince has arrived"


    Everyone followed the sound and saw Chu Heng, who was wearing bright yellow brocade with five dragons embroidered on it, walking in. There were only two people behind him, but he had a natural nobility and majesty that made those Young students who have not yet entered the official ranks and have never seen the power of the prince dare not take a second look.


    As soon as Xiao Ruiyuan, who was behind Chu Heng, entered the pce gate, he saw a woman standing among a group of old men. At this moment, he saw her looking over, but her face was not very good, thinking that she was being squeezed by those pedantic old schrs, her barely gentle face suddenly sank, and her sharp eyes were shot at those old men.


    Several old men who were about to sp their hands and salute were frightened by the evil eyes. Their old legs went weak, so they knelt on the ground and saluted. Seeing this, other people also knelt down and shouted: "The prince is a thousand years old!"


    Such a solemn kneeling ceremony made Chu Heng stunned, and then he said warmly: "You don''t need to be polite, stay on your feet!"

 Chapter 733: Perfect counterattack in public trial (2)

    Chapter 733: Perfect counterattack in public trial (2)


    Chapter 733: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (2)


    Those who originally concluded that the prince was the mastermind behind the scenes and were determined not to have a good look today saw that Chu Heng''s attitude was so gentle and did not look like something big was about to happen. They were confused for a moment. They didn''t know whether Chu Heng was pretending to be calm or really. Have a clear conscience.


    Chu Heng pretended not to see their spective nces, his expression became gentler, and he walked step by step to stand where he belonged, which happened to be diagonally opposite Mo Yan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood under Chu Heng and looked at the woman opposite him for a moment. It was not until the woman nced at him secretly and gave him a faint smile that the aura of keeping strangers away from him became lighter. .


    It''s just past time, and many dignitaries haven''te yet, but the prince Chu Heng came early. Those students couldn''t help but specte in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to discuss it like before. They were all depressed and panicked, and could onlymunicate with the familiar people around them with their eyes.


    Chu Heng is not stupid, he doesnt know what these people are thinking. He looked at his cousin beside him. He was about toin that he shouldn''t have listened to him so early, but he found that his two dark eyes were on the opposite side, and he didn''t pay attention to his cousin at all. He suddenly thought of why his cousin hade so early. She urged him in silence and with a cold face, feeling very upset for a moment.


    The ministers on the opposite side wereining endlessly. They only felt that Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes were on them, but they didn''t know who they were looking at. They thought they had offended him and were being distracted by his gaze, so they just wanted to hide. That''s good.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who only cared aboutforting his beloved, had no time to care about his cousin''s injured heart, and he was not aware of the misunderstandings of the old men. But Mo Yan saw the speechlessness on Chu Heng''s face, so she looked away with embarrassment to avoid letting others see it, which would be really shameless.


    Xiao Ruiyuan thought Mo Yan was shy, and his eyes couldn''t help but soften. In public, he did not dare to be too presumptuous, and reluctantly stopped staring closely at the person he loved, so as not to ruin her reputation.


    When more than a thousand students outside the pce gate entered the Hall of Supreme Harmony, other high-ranking ministers and several princes and princes also came over one after another. Seeing that the prince Chu Heng had arrived earlier than them, they hurriedly stepped forward. Say hello and apologize.


    Chu Heng naturally would not care about these trivial matters with them. After a while of greetings, he let them go back to their respective ces to wee the uing Emperor Hui''an.


    Emperor Hui''an did not wait, but he did wait for the high-spirited King Heng and the equally happy Mr. Lin.


    King Heng originally thought that he was the earliest among the princes and princes, so that he could leave a good impression in front of the ministers and students. At the same time, he would try to squeeze out his rival Chu Heng, who cameter than the others due to his status, but it turned out that he By the time the archenemy was already standing in the main hall.


    At the moment, no one came in from outside the pce. Thinking of having to bow his head and salute to his nemesis in full public view, King Heng, who had never acknowledged the position of Prince Chu Heng, didnt know what expression to use for a moment, and his scarred face became distorted.


    No matter how unwilling he was, King Heng had no choice but to lower his head and pretend to be submissive before bowing to Chu Heng and saluting: "My brother has met the two emperors."


    How could Chu Heng not see the reluctance of King Heng? He hated the person in front of him very much in his heart, but his face became gentler.


    As if he didn''t notice that Prince Heng was still bending down to salute, Chu Heng said sincerely: "The third emperor''s brother has not left the pce for a long time, and I have been recuperating in another courtyard, so I can only ask the steward from the prince''s pce toe and greet me on his behalf. , I didnt expect that servant stupidly angered the concierge of the emperors brothers house, and never went in to see the emperors brother, so I never got news about the emperors brother! Now that I see that the emperors brother is healthy and well, I am relieved.

 Chapter 734: Perfect counterattack in public trial (3)

    Chapter 734: Perfect counterattack in public trial (3)


    Chapter 734: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (3)


    The words seemed to be caring, but they hid a trap. When everyone who was feeling sorry for the disfigured King Heng heard this, their expressions became subtle.


    The status of the Prince''s Mansion is much higher than that of the Prince''s Mansion. Let alone a small concierge of the Prince''s Mansion facing off against the steward of the Prince''s Mansion. Even if he confronts the steward of the Prince''s Mansion, the steward of the Prince''s Mansion will only give in and apologize. How can you be tolerated? An impudent concierge?


    Moreover, even if the concierge was bumped into by the steward of the Prince''s Mansion, and he was not bumping into a serious master, the concierge was so audacious as to shut out the steward who came on behalf of the Prince. How could he have the courage if there was no one to give instructions and support behind this?


    The pretended humility of King Heng suddenly froze on his face, and his hands that bowed unconsciously tightened, wishing to punch away the hypocrisy of the person in front of him. But, he can''t do this!


    Taking a deep breath, King Heng''s humble expression was reced by shock, and his voice suddenly rose several times: "How could such a thing happen? Those dog ves must have seen the emperor''s brother injured and had no intention of paying attention to what was going on in the pce. If this happens, when I return, I will personally tie up the ve and send him to the Second Emperor''s house to make amends to him."


    This remark was extremely skillful. He put all the me on the concierge by using the fact that he was injured and had no interest in matters in the pce. He also used the injury to win sympathy, and then retreated to show that he would tie up the concierge and send him to the Prince''s Mansion to give the Prince''s Mansion a chance. ount. It seemed like he was admitting his mistake, but it actually meant that Chu Heng was being aggressive.


    "It''s just a friction between the servants of the two houses. The third emperor''s brother is serious about it, but he seems to be petty and caressing about his brother." Chu Heng''s expression remained unchanged and he said jokingly.


    In a few sentences, he attributed the discord between the two houses to the friction between the servants of the two houses. The joking words made people feel that he didn''t care, but that King Heng was just angry.


    During this breath, the two of them went back and forth to dig traps for each other. He clearly wanted the other person to die in his heart, but his face showed a look of deep brotherly love, which made Mo Yan amazed. If these two could travel back in time and be actors in modern times, they mighte back with an Oscar and bring honor to their country!


    The students who don''t know why can''t notice it, and how can those old foxes who have been officials for many years not see the undercurrents between these two brothers who have the most noble status in the world?


    Just when everyone was guessing how this war of words would end, the eunuchs shrill voice sang and shouted again outside the pce: The Emperor has arrived


    More than a thousand people in the pce quickly took their positions. The moment Emperor Hui''an entered the door, they all knelt down and shouted loudly: "Long live my emperor!"


    Emperor Hui''an climbed the steps with steady steps, sat on the dragon chair with majesty, and said in a deep voice: "Pingshen!"


    Thank you, Your Majesty! Everyone stood up slowly in unison.


    Emperor Hui''an sat high on the dragon chair. He looked around the hall and saw Mo Yan in the crowd. A sh of surprise shed in his eyes, and then he ordered Eunuch Liang beside him: "Give it to the prince, and Lord Jiajun will give me a seat!"


    A sh of surprise shed in Eunuch Liang''s eyes, and he immediately asked the young **** standing by to move two chairs to the side hall.


    Mo Yan almost thought she heard wrongly, but it wasnt until a few young eunuchs brought over two big chairs that she believed it, and quickly knelt down to thank her.


    Not to mention that Mo Yan was surprised, everyone else present was even more shocked and could not close their mouths.


    Chu Heng will not say anything else. He is a prince and his body has not fully recovered. It is understandable that the Holy Spirit feels sorry for him and gives him a throne. But as the daughter of a suspect in the examination fraud case, she should not have been given the throne even if she was a county prince, but Emperor Hui''an just gave it to her. Could it be that the Holy Emperor not only believed in the innocence of the prince, but also believed in the innocence of the father of the county prince?

 Chapter 735: Perfect counterattack in public trial (4)

    Chapter 735: Perfect counterattack in public trial (4)


    Chapter 735: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (4)


    Or maybe it means that even if Lord Hejia''s father is found guilty in the end, the Holy Emperor will not sit together and involve Lord Hejia? This is very possible!


    No matter what it was, it was enough to let them know how much Emperor Hui''an valued Mo Yan. Many ministers who looked down on Mo Yan''s poor background began to reassess her value.


    Emperor Hui''an seemed unaware of the turmoil caused by his small move. When he saw that the time was almost up, he immediately announced the start of the public trial.


    Soon, the guards outside brought in four long tables and eight chairs on both sides of the hall. Then, eight officials selected by Emperor Hui''an from the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of Personnel, and the Ministry of Households took their seats to preside over the trial of this case of examination fraud.


    Then, Mo Qingze was brought to the main hall by the guards.


    After being imprisoned in the Prison Department Prison for half a month, Mo Qingze seemed to be in good spirits, but his clothes looked dirty. Not only was it stained with ck ash, but there were also several holes and the charred edges made it obvious that it was caused by the firest night.


    Mo Yan looked at her father kneeling on the ground for a moment. After confirming that there were no burns on his body except for his clothes that were burned and his hair that was a little burnt, he felt relieved. She just couldn''t help but look down on the eight presiding judges who were serious in speech. Even though she knew that Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng were fully prepared, she still couldn''t help but worry in her heart, fearing that something else would happen.


    Mo Qingze also noticed Mo Yan sitting in front of the hall. Seeing the worry hidden in her eyes, he gave her a reassuring smile. There was no trace of fear, anxiety or depression or any negative emotions on his handsome face.


    In ordance with the general interrogation procedures, the chief interrogator of the Criminal Department asked Mo Qingze in detail about his name, ce of origin, schooling experience, etc. After confirming that there were no problems with the personal information, he asked seriously: "Mo Qingze, Someone has used you of cheating in the examination, and there are both witnesses and material evidence, can you plead guilty?"


    Mo Qingze looked solemn, raised his hands towards the presiding judge, and said loudly: "Student Han Chuang has studied hard for ten years, and has gone through no less than a hundred examinations. I dare to guarantee with my life that I have never cheated!" The student will deny to death the crime of cheating in the examination room!"


    Looking at Mo Qingze, who was kneeling upright in the middle of the hall, his strength intact even though he was in a mess, the students who still had the spirit of schrly work felt less disgusted with him. They felt that such a person did not look like the kind of person who wanted to work in a camp. The viin of the trail.


    With the expected answer, the presiding judge of the Ministry of Punishment did not change his expression. He stood up and asked Emperor Hui''an for instructions: "Wei Chen is requesting a witness to enter the pce so that he can confront Mo Qingze in public. I hope the Holy Spirit will give me permission!"


    Emperor Hui''an listened to the whispers in the pce and said with a serious look: "Yes!"


    The witness who had been taken outside the pce and waiting was brought in by the guards. They were three young people in their mid-twenties.


    It was Xu''s first time toe to such a solemn ce in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, and because the most powerful people in the whole of Chu were gathered in the hall, the three young people walked to the center of the hall with twinkling eyes, and knelt down to Mo Qingze with their legs weak. Beside him, a trembling man kowtowed to Emperor Hui''an.


    If it was normal, it would be nothing. After all, it would be the first time for anyone toe to such an asion, and everyone would be afraid. However,pared with Mo Qingze''s previous performance, the timid appearance of these three people was too unttering. They did not look like witnesses, but more like criminals who were being interrogated with a guilty conscience after being exposed for fraud.


    In the corner, two schrs were discussing quietly:


    "The eyes of these three people are not clear at all. They are much worse than the suspect Mo Qingze. Do you think these three people aremitting perjury?"


    You know people but dont know their hearts. What can you tell from the surface? Maybe the three of them are too timid and Mo Qingze is just pretending!


    Thats true, but its not the end yet and no one knows what the oue will be. Well just wait and see what happens.


    Hmm, after all, after waiting for so many days, it wont be short of this hour and a half.


    There were more than one or two questions like this. King Heng listened and clenched his fists tightly. His eyes fell on Chu Heng, who was less than an arm''s length away from him, and then fell on Mo Qingze, who was kneeling in the hall, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Mo Qingze heard the three people''s greetings and felt that they sounded familiar. He couldn''t help turning his head to look at the three people beside him. When he saw the appearance of the three people, he couldn''t help but eximed: "How could it be you?"


    With this tone, it was obvious that he knew these three people. Mo Qingze did know them. These three people were none other than when he was studying at Changshan Academy and Changshan Academy held somepetitions with other academies.


    Although the rtionship is not as close as with Han Zhiyun, it is not bad. Before the banquet, he specially handed over the invitation, but the three of them refused toe because they had something to do. It turned out that they had done such nderous things behind his back!


    Hearing this, the three of them unconsciously lowered their heads to avoid Mo Qingze''s angry gaze, but they persuaded Mo Qingze in a serious tone: "Brother Ziyu, we are sorry for you, but you are cheating in the first ce." No, we are doing this for the sake of countless students all over the world who are studying hard. You, you can me us if you want, but we will never regret doing this!"


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he was so angry that he was shaking all over. He pointed at the three people with a trembling index finger and was speechless.


    This scene in the eyes of others has added a lot of spection. It was nothing more than one person''s fraud being discovered by three friends. Out of moral integrity, the three friends exposed the matter after Qiu Wei''s results came out.


    Humistically speaking, I cant tell who is right and who is wrong.


    The presiding judge of the Criminal Department turned a deaf ear to thosements and asked the three people kneeling in front of the hall: "You previously used Mo Qingze of cheating and said that you had seen someone with his Qiu Wei''s test questions and answers. You took the situation at that time as a Say it again in front of everyone.


    When the three of them heard this, they looked at each other, and one of them told what he saw at that time...

 Chapter 736: Perfect counterattack in public trial (1)

    Chapter 736: Perfect counterattack in public trial (1)


    Chapter 736: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (1)


    In the spacious Hall of Supreme Harmony, there were only the voices of witnesses confessing Mo Qingzes fraud.


    "...The three students are Mo Qingze''s friends, and naturally they don''t want to see him go astray. After knowing that someone gave him test questions and answers, the students took turns to persuade him, but not only did he not listen to the advice, he also said that they would share the blessings. The test questions and answers were to be shared with the students, and the three of them were asked to memorize them overnight in order to prepare for the exam in the next seven days! The students couldn''t help but feel that telling them would be betraying their friends, so they had to cover it up and prepare Its rotten in my heart!


    Having said this, the man paused and secretly looked at the faces of Emperor Hui''an and the presiding judges, but was disappointed to find that they all looked expressionless, and it was impossible to tell whether they believed what he said. .


    But when things got to this point, there was no room for retreat. The man licked his dry lips and continued: "Later, Qiu Wei''s results came out, and Mo Qingze was indeed selected as a high school student. The students thought that he had finallye true. After years of long-cherished wish, I didnt even want to expose him! Butter, the students heard that someone had failed the exam in the autumn, and they couldnt bear the blow. They jumped into the moat on the day the results were released, and even the body was not recovered! Thinking of that The family members of the man who jumped into the river were not able to wait for him to return. They were so sad that some people used heretical methods to win the respect of the world. They felt unhappy for a while and went to the Ministry of Rites to tell the story about Mo Qingze''s fraud..."


    As if he was ashamed of his behavior, after the man finished speaking, he lowered his head and didn''t look at anyone.


    The remaining two people nodded repeatedly, echoed what theirpanion said, and scrambled to add in the details he had left behind. Even the fact that Mo Qingze was wearing moon-white clothes that day and the red sandalwood hairpin used to tie his hair were clearly stated. .


    With such detailed testimony and no loopholes found, more than half of the people present had already concluded that Mo Qingze hadmitted fraud.


    After listening to the three testimonies, the presiding officer of the Ministry of Punishment did not make any remarks. He then asked Mo Qingze: "Do you have any evidence to prove that the testimonies given by the three of them are false and fabricated?"


    Mo Qingze was silent for a moment and slowly shook his head.


    That day he settled in the Han family''s annex. Seeing that it was still early, he nned to go to the book club for a walk. Unexpectedly, he met these three people at the book club.


    The four of them each selected a few books and went to the restaurant. During this period, when he was at his convenience, someone actually blocked his way and said that he had questions and answers for the Qiu Wei exam and could sell them to him cheaply.


    He never thought about using other methods to obtain fame, nor did he believe that those were so-called test questions and answers, so he sternly refused. Unexpectedly, the man actually threatened and lured him.


    While he was pulling, he happened to be seen by three people who came out to look for him. In the end, the person forced the so-called test questions and answers to him and ran away. He didn''t even ask for the three hundred taels of silver that had been offered before, but he When he ran out of the restaurant, he shouted loudly that what he sold was very cheap.


    Except for sharing the test questions and answers with the three people and the fabricated testimonies that followed, what the three people said were all facts. There were people in the restaurant who could testify and prove everything that happened that day. Even if he retorts now that the test questions and answers were deliberately framed by someone, I''m afraid no one will believe him and think he is quibbling, so it would be better not to say anything.


    Seeing her father shaking his head, Mo Yan suddenly became nervous. The originally quiet hall became noisy again, and some doubtful people instantly turned against Mo Qingze.


    Hearing this, the chief prosecutor of the Ministry of Punishment saw a slight change in his eyes, and asked expressionlessly: "So, you admitted to the fraud in the examination room?"


    "No!" Mo Qingze shook his head decisively. He looked at the three testifiers, raised his hands and said, "Sir, can the student ask these three questions?"

 Chapter 737: Perfect counterattack in public trial (2)

    Chapter 737: Perfect counterattack in public trial (2)


    Chapter 737: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (2)


    Hearing this, the chief judge of the Ministry of Punishment looked at Emperor Hui''an and asked for his opinion.


    Emperor Hui''an nodded slightly and agreed to Mo Qingze''s request.


    After Mo Qingze thanked him, he calmly asked the three of them: "You just saw someone stuffing something into me. I didn''t show it to you at that time. Why do you think those are Qiu Wei''s test questions and answers?"


    The person who stood up to testify before said quickly: "You said it yourself, and you also said you wanted to share it with us. We didn''t agree, so you hid the test questions and answers close to your body and left in a hurry."


    This argument is quite reasonable, and there is no loophole in it.


    Mo Qingze couldn''t deny this, and asked a second question: "Compared with you, how is my knowledge and knowledge?"


    Upon hearing this, the three of them vaguely understood the purpose of Mo Qingze''s question. After hesitating for a moment, they had to admit: "Brother Ziyu''s talents are beyond our reach."


    Even if you say shamelessly that Mo Qingze''s knowledge is far inferior to theirs, you can know this kind of thing just by asking around at Changshan Academy, and you can''t lie at all.


    There was a hint of coldness at the corner of Mo Qingze''s mouth, and he asked another question: "As far as I know, among the three of you, one of you ranked fifteen, one of you eleven, and one of you ranked ninth! Regardless of whether you have this ability or not, if I really cheated and knew the test questions and answers in advance, would I do worse than you?"


    Seeing the slightly stiff expressions on the three people''s faces, Mo Qingze continued to ask coldly: "Or - who did you benefit from? You deliberately framed me, but you actually cheated to get such a ranking?"


    Before they could react to the previous question, the three of them were caught off guard by the next big question. No one knows better than them how they achieved such results.


    Looking at Mo Qingze''s sarcastic expression and the suspicious eyes on him, the three of them forced themselves to calm down. At this point, if they cannot answer these two questions, sooner orter their background will be exposed, and it will not be as simple as falsely using them of perjury!


    Among the three, the first one tomit perjury was the most steady, and he quickly came up with a rhetoric: "The examiners have different preferences, so they have different views on the article. The three of us have known each other for many years, and our writing style and brushstrokes are integrated, and they are just right." Its okay to be valued by examiners who like such articles! As for the test questions and answers you got, why are you worse than ours? Isnt it because you were worried that you would do too well in the test and arouse suspicion, so you did this on purpose?


    With these words, although it is a bit far-fetched to exin the first problem, it is not impossible. There is more than one examiner, each with his or her own preferences. It is not impossible to give an excellent grade to a favorite article, even if it has ws.


    As for the second question, it makes sense to say that smart people have existed since ancient times.


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze showed no sign of anger or weakness after the question was dismissed. He knelt straight on the ground and said to Emperor Hui''an who was sitting high on the throne and the eight examiners on the left and right: "The so-called physical evidence is nothing more than Several pages with Qiu Wei test questions and answers were found from the ce where the students stayed before the exam. If someone deliberately framed it, it is not impossible! The answers of these three people to the four questions raised by the students cannot be verified. This is not enough to prove that the student cheated in the exam! Therefore, in order to prove his innocence, the student asked topete with these three people. If the student wins, it is enough to prove that the student has no need to cheat; if he loses, the student is willing to Plea guilty and bear all consequences.

 Chapter 738: Perfect counterattack in public trial (3)

    Chapter 738: Perfect counterattack in public trial (3)


    Chapter 738: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (3)


    At this point, Mo Qingze paused, looked at the three people with uncertain expressions, and continued: "To show justice, the students beg for mercy andpete openly in the hall."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room was shocked. No one could have imagined that Mo Qingze would make such a request. As the three witnesses said, each examiner has different tastes and different views on articles. There is actually a certain amount of luck involved in being sessful in the examination.


    Now Mo Qingze wants topete with three people in the pce. Although he can get rid of the suspicion if he wins thepetition, after all, he has absolute power. Who would risk his future and cheat, but it is very difficult to win. Unless he has the strength to crush three people.


    The eight presiding judges all looked at Emperor Hui''an in unison. It would be troublesome topete in the pce, but it was indeed the best way to clear away suspicion. Most people don''t have the guts to bring it up, but this Mo Qingze is surprisingly tight.


    Emperor Hui''an looked at Mo Qingze, who had a determined look on his face, with a sh of appreciation in his eyes, but he did not respond immediately. If he wins, he will be famous all over the world, but if he loses... his prince will be implicated!


    As if he saw the reason for Emperor Hui''an''s hesitation, Chu Heng stood up and said respectfully: "Father, my son and I agree topete in the pce."


    Everyone did not expect that the prince would be the first to stand up and agree with Dian Bi. They all guessed that the reason why he agreed was to use some method to clear away his own suspicions, but the risk was actually too high.


    My son seconded the proposal!


    My son seconded the proposal!


    My son seconded the proposal!


    When the princes and princes saw this, they couldn''t wait to stand up and second the proposal.


    No matter what the oue is, it will not have any impact on these princes and princes; on the contrary, if they lose, there is a chance to unseat the prince. They were happy to facilitate this kind of trouble for the prince, and they were not optimistic about Mo Qingze and did not think he could win thepetition when one against three.


    The ministers who were still waiting and watching saw this and reconsidered one after another and agreed with theparison.


    Emperor Hui''an knew that his prince was not an arbitrary person and would never do anything detrimental to him. Having made a judgment in his mind, he said to the eight presiding judges: "Yes!"


    As soon as the word "quasi" came out, almost everyone''s eyes fell on Mo Qingze in the center of the hall. Only the three witnesses turned pale and seemed to be frightened.


    The faces of Prince Heng and Mr. Lin were equally ugly. They thought that with both witnesses and material evidence, they could bring down Mo Qingze and drag Chu Heng into the water. Unexpectedly, Mo Qingze came up with this trick. Even if the chance of winning was very small, he still couldn''t win. Its not like theres no chance of winning.


    What''s even more frightening is that if Mo Qingze wins and the three people are held ountable for false usations, they may be implicated.


    No matter how unwilling the grandparents were, they could not change Emperor Hui''an''s mind. They could only curse in their hearts that Mo Qingze had better lose and end up with the whole family destroyed.


    This pcepetition is not just apetition. It must be almost the same as Qiu Wei''s test questions in order to ensure fairness and justice to the greatest extent. Naturally, it is not as simple as randomly setting a few questions and letting a few peoplepete with each other to answer them.


    Since it takes time to write the title, the pcepetition also takes time. In the end, Emperor Hui''an set the time for the pcepetition to be the day after tomorrow. An "ident" inevitably urred, and Mo Qingze and the three witnesses were taken away by the Criminal Department.


    "Yan''er, Uncle Mo is not a reckless person. Since he proposed the pcepetition, he has full confidence. You should believe him! Moreover, even if Uncle Mo really loses to the three people who relied on fraud to pass the examination, we still have a way to prove it. You can rest assured that Uncle Mo is innocent!"


    Outside the pce gate, Xiao Ruiyuan softlyforted the worried Mo Yan, not wanting to see her unhappy.

 Chapter 739: Perfect counterattack in public trial (4)

    Chapter 739: Perfect counterattack in public trial (4)


    Chapter 739: Public Trial and Perfect Counterattack (4)


    Hmm! Mo Yan frowned, bit her lip and responded in a low voice.


    As the saying goes, caring leads to chaos. When Mo Qingze proposed the pceparison, Mo Yan''s heart was always in doubt. It''s not that she doesn''t believe in her father''s power, but the matter is so important that she can''t help but not worry. Now that he heard that Xiao Ruiyuan had other ways to prove his father''s innocence, he wanted to ask a question, but swallowed it back.


    Xiao Ruiyuan saw that she clearly wanted to know, but was careful not to ask any more questions, and felt soft in his heart: "No matter what, I will not let anything happen to Uncle Mo. After the pcepetition, Uncle Mo proves his innocence, and you can reunite as a family." , believe me, huh?


    The originally low and sweet voice, with a slight tail tone, prated into Mo Yan''s ears, gradually soothing Mo Yan''s restless heart. She nodded and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with eyes full of trust.


    Such a look made Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart heat up, but his eyes unconsciously fell on the woman''s red lips that had been bitten by the woman. He suddenly felt a little dry in the mouth, and an inexplicable restlessness rushed to the top of his head. , he suddenly had the urge to rub the person in front of him into his arms and kiss her. It seemed that only in this way could he stop the sudden desire.


    As an "older youth" in his twenties, he knew exactly where that desire came from. Because of this, he felt extremely ashamed and felt that he had sphemed the person in front of him, and in such an inappropriate asion, This is when she is most vulnerable again.


    But deep down in love, there are some things that cannot be controlled by humans, even if he was a general with extraordinary perseverance in the iron-blooded battlefield.


    Mo Yan was startled by Xiao Ruiyuan''s zing eyes. She quickly lowered her head and took two steps back unconsciously. This is the gate of the pce where peoplee and go. If they do something inappropriate, they are a famous general and amander-in-chief who has been in the spotlight recently. I am afraid that it will not wait until tomorrow, and the news will spread throughout the streets and alleys of the capital.


    Her retreat made Xiao Ruiyuan suddenlye back to his senses, thinking that she had seen his dirty thoughts, and he was so embarrassed that he wished he could run away far away, but his usual expression was simply not noticeable to people who were not familiar with him.e out.


    Mo Yan just lowered her head and missed this rare sight of someone. In fact, even if she saw it, she would not know why Xiao Ruiyuan was embarrassed without any experience.


    After Chu Heng saw Emperor Hui''aning out, he saw a man and a woman facing each other in silence at the pce gate. The atmosphere between the two was indeed a bit strange. He walked up in confusion and saw the redness on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face that had not yet dissipated.


    Hanzhang, why is your face so red? Are you sick?


    As Chu Heng said this, he stretched out his hand to explore Xiao Ruiyuan''s forehead.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face turned dark, and he quickly took two steps back: "No!"


    Theplexion is so abnormal. Even if its not a fever, there may be something wrong somewhere else. Let the ghost doctor take a look! Chu Heng said worriedly. Not allowing Xiao Ruiyuan to refuse, he asked the ghost doctor not far away toe over and check his cousins pulse.


    The ghost doctor had previously left the pce gate with Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan. Knowing that the two of them had something private to say, he avoided it. After hearing Chu Heng''s words, he quickly walked over, grabbed Xiao Ruiyuan''s wrist and tried to take his pulse.


    Its no wonder that Chu Heng and the ghost doctor were nervous. Xiao Ruiyuan went to the border at the age of thirteen. He experienced countless battles in the past ten years and was often injured. Several times, he was so seriously injured that he could not be saved. Some injuries seem to be healed, but they have left hidden diseases that are not visible when they are young. After the age of thirty, various problems may ur in the body.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not refuse the kindness of Chu Heng and the ghost doctor, but the ghost doctors words the next moment made him almost bite off the tip of his tongue!


    "Well, there''s nothing serious about Xiao Xiao''s health. It''s just that young people are very angry. He just needs to take more cold showers." The ghost doctor took back his hand, looked at Mo Yan meaningfully and said, deliberately focusing on the word "anger". He emphasized his tone.


    Normally he looks very serious, but as soon as the little girl stood in front of him, his appearance appeared. If it weren''t for the wrong asion and there was a little girl present, he would definitely make fun of Xiao Xiao.


    Mo Yan didn''t hear the hint in the ghost doctor''s words and thought that Xiao Ruiyuan was really angry. When the ghost doctor told him to take more cold baths, he asked in confusion: "Can taking a cold bath reduce the fire? It''s the winter month now. Does taking a cold shower make you sick? Its better to eat more mung bean soup!"


    Ahem!


    Chu Heng, who is also a man, certainly understood what the ghost doctor meant. Looking at his cousin''s dark face, he was about to make a few jokes when he suddenly heard Mo Yan talking about mung bean soup in a serious manner. He suddenly choked and coughed violently. I got up, my face turned red from coughing.


    In the past, Xiao Ruiyuan would get nervous whenever there was any trouble in Chu Heng. This time, he looked on with cold eyes and said coldly to the ghost doctor who was also suppressing a smile and had a twitching beard: "His Highness seems to be seriously ill. The ghost doctor should take a good look at it." !


    After saying that, regardless of whether he would be seen by others, he picked up the confused Mo Yan and walked away directly, lest the old man and the young man say those inappropriate words in front of the one they love and taint her. ears.


    Fortunately, there was no one else at the pce gate except the guards guarding the gate, so no one saw the scene of the two holding hands.


    Looking at the two particrly harmonious backs gradually disappearing, Chu Heng finally stopped coughing, and there was a look on his face that seemed to be both relieved and lost.


    The ghost doctor pretended not to see it, held his beard and said leisurely: "I watched Xiao Xiao grow up, but I didn''t expect to see him be popr one day. Haha, it''s really gratifying. Your Highness will let the kitchen go tonight." Cook some more dishes for me, and I will have a few more drinks to celebrate."


    Chu Heng:


    Say that my cousin is now popr, but in the past, in his eyes, his cousin was a dead person?

 Chapter 740: Shocked everyone (1)

    Chapter 740: Shocked everyone (1)


    Chapter 740 Shocked Four (1)


    Time flies by, and soon its the day of the pcepetition.


    The pce started at three o''clock in the morning. People who participated in the public trial the day before yesterday were waiting at the pce gate early today. Many people who had no chance to participate in the public trial tried their best to enter the pce, but were stopped by the guards at the pce gate. They could only watch with envy and jealousy as those students entered the pce in groups.


    Mo Yan also arrived early. Compared to thest time, she was no longer so nervous this time. As soon as she got off the carriage, she saw Xiao Ruiyuan standing at the edge of the pce gate.


    Xiao Ruiyuan left Chu Heng and came alone, earlier than thest time. He had been paying attention to the passing carriages and spotted Mo Yan immediately.


    Across the long queue, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Mo Yan was let in directly by the guards at the pce gate. Xiao Ruiyuan followed closely behind, talking to her at a distance of not far and not too close. This was okay. Didn''t attract too much attention from others.


    The pcepetition was held in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. The examination questions were formted by the academicians of the current dynasty and more than a dozen Hanlin officials from the Hanlin Academy based on the difficulty and scope of the test in Qiu Wei.


    However, it is naturally impossible to take the seven-day exam like Qiu Wei, because that would waste too much time. These test questions have been streamlined andbined into one volume, and all must be answered within three hours.


    As a result, even if the difficulty is almost the same as that of Qiu Wei, the time is much tighter. It is not easy to answer all the questions in three hours, not to mention how well the exam goes.


    Especially, there is still a policy question in the test paper. Although the word count has been reduced from 8,000 words to 1,000 words, everyone knows that the more concise the article, the more difficult it is to write it brilliantly. Generally speaking, it is much more difficult to achieve good results in this pcepetition than in Qiu Wei.


    In order to more intuitively verify Mo Qingze''s true strength, a total of ten examination questions were issued. In addition to Mo Qingze and the three witnesses, six students were selected from the top twenty students who obtained the title of Juren in this autumn. They participated in the pcepetition together.


    The vast majority of students study hard in the cold window, and their ultimate goal is just to gain fame and fortune through reading. For this kind of thing to show their face in front of the king of a country, the six people are naturally very happy. Even if they can''t catch the eye of Emperor Hui''an, being favored by other nobles present can save them ten or twenty years of struggle.


    However, when the results of the pcepetition came out, it was found that among these six people, there were indeed some who were very capable. They did not take on the top twenty names, but they werepletely reduced to Mo Qingze''s foil.


    When Emperor Hui''an arrived at the Hall of Supreme Harmony, after everyone had finished saluting, ten sets of tables and chairs were carried into the hall, and pens, inks, paper and inkstones were put on them. After the student representatives present checked that there were no abnormalities, Mo Qingze and the other four were escorted by the guards. They brought it up and sat in their respective seats together with the other six people who were participating.


    Mo Qingze had changed out of his previously burned clothes and was now wearing a blue cotton robe, which made his handsome face look even more elegant and calm, as if he was already winning.


    On the other hand, the three witnesses were uneasy and their brows had not rxed since they entered the temple.


    Answering questions in the public eye, you dont have to worry about anyone cheating or cheating, the test is about everyones true strength. However, with so many people present, it would be difficult for those taking the exam to calm down and answer the questions if their psychological quality is poor. This can be regarded as a kind of test!


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Emperor Hui''an nodded to Eunuch Liang, indicating that he could start.


    Eunuch Liang made his decision and shouted loudly to the people in the pce, "The fifth quarter of the hour has arrived, and the pce ceremony has begun"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the little **** beside him inserted the newly lit incense into the incense burner. This kind of incense is specially used for timing, and the lit stick can burn for exactly three hours.

 Chapter 741: Shocked everyone (2)

    Chapter 741: Shocked everyone (2)


    Chapter 741 Shocked Four (2)


    Compared with others who answered questions very quickly, Mo Qingze''s every move seemed particrly leisurely. Although he seemed to be answering questions slowly, there was never any pause. In his eyes, these test questions seemed to have no difficulty, and he could write the answers without thinking.


    Everyones focus was focused on Mo Qingze from the beginning. They went from being indifferent to being so surprised that they couldnt close their mouths. If the bachelor hadn''t made it clear that the difficulty of the test questions wasparable to Qiu Wei''s, and the other nine people had behaved normally, they would have thought that the test questions this time were too easy!


    King Heng also saw the difference between the other nine people and Mo Qingze, his face suddenly became extremely ugly, and his hands in his sleeves clenched tightly into fists. He only regretted that the original arrangement was not thorough enough and allowed Mo Qingze to find a way to escape. Otherwise, he would have been convicted long ago, and even the man sitting next to him would not have a good ending.


    Chu Heng identally saw the ferocious face of King Heng, and was extremely satisfied with Mo Qingze''s performance. Although it''s not clear what Mo Qingze''s strength is, just based on his performance, you can tell that he is a man with deep holes in his chest. Speaking of which, it was all thanks to him this time, otherwise he would have missed a good opportunity to bring down King Heng and the Lin family.


    The hall was quiet, except for the slight sound of flipping through the title book. Waiting is a boring thing, but no one wants to leave.


    Three hours are neither long nor short. By the time it is time for lunch at noon, only half of the time has passed. Not to mention the ten people who were immersed in answering questions, the students standing around and watching were already hungry.


    The meals had been prepared in the imperial dining room. Emperor Hui''an directly ordered people to deliver the meals to the side hall for everyone to help themselves. He, Chu Heng, Prince Heng and other princes and princes returned to the harem to have meals.


    Mo Yan went to the side hall to get two portions of food. He ate one portion and gave the other portion to his father.


    Although time was tight, Mo Qingze did not even have time to eat. He took the food and ate it slowly and deliciously. The other nine people who were anxious to answer the questions were getting hungrier and hungrier. How could they calm down and answer the questions!


    There were still many questions to finish. In order to make their results less embarrassing, the nine people put their heads aside and continued to answer the questions despite being hungry.


    After lunch, everyone returned to the Hall of Supreme Harmony. Mo Qingze and others have also finished eating and are continuing to write and answer questions. Not long after, Emperor Hui''an, Chu Heng, King Heng and others also came back. Seeing that there was still an hour left, everyone except King Heng continued to wait patiently.


    At thest three moments, when the previous incense burnt out, Mo Qingze finished writing thest word of the policy when the bachelor said "time is up". He put down his pen and stood up, looking at the exam questions that had been answered, with a smile on his face He showed a smile, obviously he answered well.


    The three witnesses looked pale, as if they were mourning for their heirs. It was obvious that they did not do well in the exam, especially after seeing Mo Qingze, who looked confident, they actually seemed to copse and their bodies were shaky.


    The expressions of the other six people were not much better. Although they had finished the entire set of test questions within three hours, they did not have time to check again those questions that they were not sure about. Is the test this time good or bad? Can they seed in Emperor Hui''an? As well as leaving a deep impression in front of those noble people, I have no confidence at all.


    The people who evaluated the results were the bachelors who issued the examination papers and the Hanlin Academy. The ten examination papers were evaluated by more than a dozen people on the spot. It took only half an hour for the results toe out.


    The bachelor took the ten examination papers and the results and handed them to Emperor Hui''an respectfully. Emperor Hui''anpared the results of the ten people, skipped the subjective questions that could be seen right and wrong at a nce, and focused directly on thest one. Policy theory.

 Chapter 742: Shocked everyone (3)

    Chapter 742: Shocked everyone (3)


    Chapter 742 Shocked Four (3)


    Among the several articles he had read earlier, the two policy papers were pretty good and received extremely reasonable ratings. Emperor Hui''an nodded with satisfaction, but when he saw thetter policy paper that was rated as "Excellent", his eyes were filled with tears. There is only so much surprise and surprise left.


    After reading the policy essays that were rated as excellent, Emperor Hui''an no longer had the intention to read the next three policy essays. He nodded to the bachelor, expressed that he had no objection to the evaluation results, and returned the examination papers and results to him.


    The bachelor looked at the thousands of students who stretched their necks and couldn''t wait to know the results. He didn''t show off and directly announced: "In this pcepetition, one person will be rated as outstanding, four will be rated as excellent, two will be rated as average, and three will be rated as inferior." Wait... Zhao Lamb, Qin Hui, Wei Zhongxian are inferior... Meng Haoran, Du Fu are excellent... Mo Qingze is special!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a buzz of discussion in the hall, most of which were shocked by Mo Qingze''s excellent results.


    In Dachu, whether it is the imperial examinations such as Qiuwei and Chunwei, or the regr examinations for students in academies and schools, students are evaluated ording to the five levels of low, medium, excellent, special, and special. .


    It can be seen that obtaining special distinction is not an easy task. There are two certain requirements for obtaining a special distinction. First, you must not answer three wrong questions on the test paper. Second, you must not find any ws in the final strategy. It is a good article that can make people shine. Especially thest point, it would be fine if it was rated as excellent by one person, but it is simply unimaginable to be rated as excellent by more than a dozen people at the same time!


    "Tsk, tsk, I knew Mo Qingze was good at homework before and was often praised by his teachers. I didn''t expect Mo Qingze to get a special distinction in such a short period of time. It''s really not easy! It seems that he is really talented. I don''t me him for daring to Propose apetition!" A fellow student from Changshan Academy eximed, obviously agreeing with Mo Qingze''s results.


    As soon as this statement came out, he immediately got the approval of other Changshan Academy students: "Yes, all of our Changshan Academy students are good, how can we look for those disgusting side paths? Mo Qingze is indeed innocent. Yes, its not in vain that we have been running for him in the cold wind for so long!


    Although these people are a little jealous in their hearts, the reputation of Changshan Academy has been preserved, and it still showed its face in front of Emperor Hui''an and those powerful people. This is the most important thing! The greater the reputation of the academy, the more invisible benefits they students will receive. That jealousy quickly turned into admiration for Mo Qingze!


    "I didn''t expect the result to be like this. In this way, it would be impossible for Mo Qingze to cheat?" The student who was originally suspicious of Mo Qingze asked the people around him uncertainly, not knowing how to ept it.


    Thepanion on the side rolled his eyes: "Our Qiu Wei, Jieyuan, only got a special grade. Mo Qingze is actually more powerful than Jieyuan. With such ability, is it possible to cheat?"


    Simr conversations took ce among many students. Some supported Mo Qingze, some dispelled their doubts about Mo Qingze, and some were unwilling to ept the facts and believed that there was a "shady story":


    Humph, dont forget that I have a daughter of a county prince who has made great contributions to the country. Who knew that all this was not arranged in advance?


    "That''s right. It''s harder to get a special schrship than to reach the sky. How can it be so easy to get it? Besides, this matter also involves His Highness the Crown Prince. Only by clearing away the suspicion of Mo Qingze can His Highness the Crown Prince be safe and sound. Make arrangements in advance. Its not impossible!


    There were quite a few such voices, but they all kept their voices down and did not dare to speak out loud for fear of getting into trouble.

 Chapter 743: Shocked everyone (4)

    Chapter 743: Shocked everyone (4)


    Chapter 743 Shocked Four (4)


    The Grand Schr ignored those whispers and looked at the ten people in front of him who looked either indifferent, happy, or dejected, and asked expressionlessly: "Do you have any objection to this result?"


    The scores jointly assessed by more than a dozen knowledgeable ministers naturally cannot have any mistakes. It can be said that this is much stricter than Qiu Wei. Moreover, even if there are, they will not say it out. Doesn''t this question the insufficient standards of these ministers? The ten people said in unison: "Students have no objections!"


    The bachelor nodded, and at Emperor Hui''an''s signal, he handed ten examination papers to the young eunuchs and distributed them to the students for them to evaluate by themselves.


    What those students wanted to read most was Mo Qingzes policy essay, but there were too many people present, so it was difficult to get it to everyone. The students who were lucky enough to grab the prize were deeply impressed by Mo Qingze''s talent and were no longer unwilling to ept him for receiving the special distinction after carefully reviewing the policy discussion under the urging of others.


    Those test papers with excellent scores were also read by everyone andpared with Mo Qingze. I don''t know, thisparison is simply terrible, and I realized in hindsight how shallow the so-called excellent policies that they had read and imitated were.


    As for the test papers of the three "witnesses" who got lower grades, they were also reviewed over and over again, but they were surprised to find that this level was notparable to that of Mo Qingze, even Qiu Wei before. However, they achieved good results in the top 20. What does this mean?


    Thinking about the public trial the day before yesterday, Mo Qingze said that these three people had obtained the benefits of others, so they perjured themselves and ndered him. At the time, they thought it was ridiculous. But now it seems that Mo Qingze is the sharp-sighted person and the heart is clear, okay?


    There were more than one or two who had such an idea. Those questioning eyes were like sharp swords, piercing Zhao Lamb, Qin Hui, and Wei Zhongxian into sieves. Their faces were pale, as if they were mourning for their heirs, which further confirmed everyone''s spections.


    Listening to the voices praising my father, I felt so proud. This time my father was not only cleared of suspicion, but also became famous. It couldn''t be better than this!


    Opposite him, Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the dazzling smile of his beloved, and his mood became happy. He was already thinking abouting to propose marriage when the matter was settled. He couldn''t wait to marry his beloved girl home.


    The students who insisted on believing that there was a shady story were very dissatisfied with the voices that praised Mo Qingze one after another. Finally, under the encouragement of others, one person rushed to the center of the hall angrily and said to Mo Qingze very rudely: "I''m not convinced that a little guy like you who followed a side path can get special distinction. Do you dare to ept my question?"


    The originally pleasant and harmonious atmosphere waspletely destroyed by this sentence. Everyone looked at the stupid student in the hall like an idiot and questioned Mo Qingze''s results. Wasn''t he questioning the dozens of ministers who set the questions and graded the exams? Moreover, the test papers and answers were checked by Emperor Hui''an himself. Doesn''t it mean that Emperor Hui''an was too stupid to distinguish between good and bad?


    This person may not be able to walk out of the Hall of Supreme Harmony! How could Emperor Hui''an and the dozen or so ministers fail to understand the hidden meaning of the student''s words? It''s just that more than one person in the pce had this suspicion. Taking measures against him rashly would only make things worse, so they did not speak. Stop the student''s provocation and focus on Mo Qingze to see how he responds.


    The man, who had not noticed the profound meaning in those eyes, saw that Mo Qingze did not respond, as if he had grasped his problem, and asked aggressively: "What, you are too guilty to challenge, are you?"


    Such provocative words made everyone''s eyes suddenly focus on Mo Qingze, wondering what he would do. If he epts the challenge and defeats the opponent, no one will dare to doubt Mo Qingze''s strength. After today, he will definitely be famous all over the world. If he can''t win against an unknown student with excellent results in the pcepetition, he will have to let go. People suspect that there is indeed a shady story behind this pcepetition.


    Mo Yan looked at King Heng diagonally across the way angrily, wishing he could let the five beastse out and bite him to death. No one else noticed, but she clearly saw the student nce at Mr. Lin before speaking. After Mr. Lin nodded vaguely, he forced his father again with words. Mr. Lin dared to do this. Wasn''t it ordered by King Heng?


    At the moment, she can do nothing but make a note in her mind about King Heng and Mr. Lin. When her father wins the challenge and they are unlucky, she will take revenge on these two people.


    Mo Qingze looked at the provocateur calmly and asked calmly: "If I pass your question, what will you do?"


    The student''s expression changed, and then he said with a mocking look: "Huh, wait until you have the ability to answer all my questions correctly!"


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he didnt ask any more questions. His brows showed elegance and confidence: "In that case,e up with the question!"


    The student didn''t seem to expect Mo Qingze to respond so happily, and he was a little doubtful for a moment: Could it be that this person''s results in thepetition were really not the result of cheating? No, it won''t happen. The lord clearly said that Dian Bi had a shady story. He must be pretending to be calm and couldn''t be deceived by him.


    Despiteforting himself in this way, the student did not dare to be careless at all. He opened his mouth with an extremely tricky question, and the other students who listened could not help but frown.


    In the eyes of others, that question may be difficult, but after drinking so much spiritual spring water and eating so much spiritual energy-rich food, Mo Qingze not only has an extraordinary memory, but his intelligence is also much higher than before. It is impossible for him to solve it. , almost without too much thinking, he gave the correct answer.


    "good!"


    Even though Mo Qingze had experienced Mo Qingze''s strength, his quick reply still shocked everyone''s attention. Regardless of the fact that they were in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, they couldn''t help but pped their hands enthusiastically!

 Chapter 744: Destruction(1)

    Chapter 744: Destruction(1)


    Chapter 744 Destruction (1)


    In the cold weather,yers of beads of sweat appeared on the forehead of the student who provoked Mo Qingze. When Mo Qingze thought for a moment and once again told the answer to the most difficult question he could ask, his whole body copsed and screamed. His legs went weak and he knelt on the ground. The sound of his knees touching the ground could be heard. Everyone had a toothache.


    For an hour, the student asked questions for an entire hour, but he racked his brains and asked all the questions he knew, but he could not stump Mo Qingze.


    "Impossible, this is impossible, this is impossible!" The student was kneeling on the ground with a face as white as a ghost. His young face was full of confusion. It was obvious that he could not ept that he was "forced" by Mo Qingze and could not even ask questions. Come out to the point.


    Looking at the young student who was on the verge of copse, the others looked at Mo Qingze as if they were a monster. There are obviously several difficult problems in history, but this man takes a different approach and oftenes up with surprising insights. But this one is so reasonable that people unconsciously believe it, and there is nothing that can be refuted. ce.


    After this incident, if anyone dares to question whether the official''s reputation was obtained through fraud, they will have to fight! If such people had to rely on cheating to win, they would have to go back to their mother''s womb and be reborn, giving birth to three heads.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng did not expect that Mo Qingze would be so powerful. One was simply happy for his future father-inw, while the other had thoughts of putting him in an important position.


    After this incident, Mo Qingze is bound to be famous all over the world, and his influence among the schrs is immeasurable. Chu Heng needs such a person now to help him establish his prestige among the schrs.


    Looking at the smile on Chu Heng''s face, King Heng''s face next to him was so gloomy that it could drip with water. He stared hard at Mr. Lin, his grandfather, as if he wanted to eat someone.


    Mr. Lin trembled when he saw his grandson''s terrifying eyes. He knew that this time he not only messed up what his grandson told him to do, but also helped Mo Qingze, who became famous after a "war", and indirectly helped Chu Heng, a thorn in his side. If Emperor Hui''an thoroughly investigates the fact that Mo Qingze was framed and maliciously framed Chu Heng, his grandson will definitely me everything on him in order to get rid of the suspicion. Neither he nor the Lin family can do anything about it. Can you escape the thunderous wrath of a king of a country?


    Thinking of this, Mr. Lin, who had never been so clear-headed as now, couldn''t help but panic. He didn''t know what he thought of at the next moment. His eyes suddenly lit up and he looked vaguely at Emperor Hui''an on the dragon throne. The panic on his face gradually disappeared.


    Mo Yan looked at her father excitedly and tried her best not to scream in excitement, rejoicing for her father.


    The behavior of her father today was definitely not anything she had seen on a daily basis. She had never thought that her father would have such profound and profound knowledge. It was really beyond her expectation.


    Not only was Mo Yan unbelievable, even Mo Qingze himself didn''t believe that he could perform like this.


    Although he likes reading, and his memory has gotten better and better in the past two years, almost reaching the level of photographic memory, there are so many books in the world, and there are always some that he has not read, but every time a questiones up, his mind goes crazy. It will start to work unconsciously, and the vast amount of knowledge memorized in daily life will also fully y its role at this time, solving those problems one by one.


    The reason for this is all due to the spiritual spring water. Since the space has been upgraded to three levels in a row, the Lingquan Pool has also been upgraded, which can repair the human brain and develop the maximum potential of the brain.


    Mo Qingzes intelligence was not low to begin with, but after being transformed by the spiritual spring water, it became even more powerful. The knowledge you have mastered before will not be forgotten easily, and when you use it, you can also fully understand it and draw inferences from one instance to other cases.

 Chapter 745: Destruction(2)

    Chapter 745: Destruction(2)


    Chapter 745 Destruction (2)


    Mo Qingze''s performance was noticed by everyone. Emperor Hui''an, who always kept his emotions secret, also pped his hands andughed, and praised without hesitation: "Our country is indeed full of talented people. Mo Mr. Wen Chenggong is very knowledgeable and quick-thinking. Even if Wen Chenggong is still alive, I would like to praise him for being a formidable person!"


    Wen Chenggong, whose real name was Wen Tianzhong, was very wise at a young age. He won the first prize at the age of eight, making him the youngest number one schr in the 500 years since the establishment of the imperial examination system. He knew both astronomy and geography, and wrote more than ten ssics in his lifetime. He was the most famous writer in history. Later generations respectfully called him Duke Wen Chenggong.


    Emperor Hui''an has always been rigorous. He used Wen Chenggong to praise Mo Qingze, which was a very highpliment. The word "Sir" was used in the title, which shows that he was extremely satisfied with Mo Qingze''s performance.


    The Holy Spirit praises me so much that I am ashamed of myself! Mo Qingze said humbly, neither proud nor overly self-effacing. This calm and natural performance made Emperor Hui''an''s impression of him much better.


    Mo Qingze made a name for himself this time, and was a blessing in disguise. He won the favor of the king of the country, which made the students present extremely envious. It was clear that his future would not be bad, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that he would soar into the sky.


    Although some people feel as if they are soaked in vinegar, they cannot feel jealous. If they themselves were caught in the scandal of examination fraud, they would ask themselves that they would not have the ability to prove their innocence. Mo Qingze did it, that''s because he has this strength, and people like them can''t be jealous at all.


    The most important thing right now is to build a good rtionship, not to mention taking advantage or anything. In the future, if you encounter difficult problems that are difficult to solve in the process of studying, there will be one more person who can ask for advice. The questions and answers they had just spent that hour had benefited them a lot. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they had read ten more years.


    Mo Qingze became the biggest winner in this fraud case, but such a powerful person was framed for fraud and maliciously ndered. In just one night, the news spread throughout the capital, and within half a month Unexpectedly, even the most fringe state capitals heard the news and became a mess.


    Anyone with a brain can imagine that the person behind this is not simple. Those who are astute enough to think that the fraud case involves the prince will guess that the person behind the scenes really wants to deal with Chu Heng. In this way, it is easy to guess who is nning this conspiracy.


    Some people think so and can''t help but sympathize with Mo Qingze who suffered an unreasonable disaster.


    The next moment, Mo Qingze knelt in the main hall, stretched out his index finger, pointed solemnly at Zhao Lamb and Qin Hui, who were huddled in the corner and framed him, and said to Emperor Hui''an: "If students have this difficulty, all Its the rumors spread by these three people, I beg the Holy One to make the decision for the students!


    Knowing that the real man behind the scenes was King Heng, Mo Qingze was smart enough not to directly testify. He only attributed everything to the three perjurers.


    Wang Heng is the prince and the biological son of Emperor Hui''an. The feud between brothers happened in amon people''s home, and it was also a shameful thing for the family, not to mention the royal family whose every move can attract the attention of the world?


    The smile on Emperor Hui''an''s face faded. He looked at the three people crawling and kneeling in the center of the hall. A murderous intent shed in his sharp eyes, and his life or death was decided in one sentence: "Three people in the examination room He cheated first, falsely used others ofmitting the crimeter, and gave perjury in front of me. The criminal deceived the emperor. The three crimes arebined and the punishment is to confiscate the home and execute him immediately! However, God has the virtue of good life. Remembering his first offense, I do not want to implicate innocent people and confiscate the home. If you can avoid it, you cannot escape the death penalty. Three dayster, you will be beheaded at the Meridian Gate"


    Before the words were finished, the three people who were sentenced to death instantly copsed on the ground, with deep regret and despair in their lifeless pupils!

 Chapter 746: Destruction(3)

    Chapter 746: Destruction(3)


    Chapter 746 Destruction (3)


    It is difficult to change the golden words. Moreover, the three of them have indeed deceived the emperor. They have decided to kill them without involving their rtives. This is the emperor of Hui''an''s tolerance. No one among the more than a thousand people present could say anything about the cruelty and cruelty of the king of a country.


    However, after just three days of execution, are you not going to pursue the person behind the scenes? Everyone was specting in their hearts, bing more and more certain that the people behind the scenes were among those princes and princes. Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but sympathize with Mo Qingze.


    Student, thank you, Your Majesty! Mo Qingze, who felt sympathy, was grateful and kowtowed deeply to Emperor Huian.


    Whether or not Heng Wang and the Lin family are held ountable for their crimes is no longer something he can interfere with. Since it is a matter for the Tian family, let the Tian family resolve it on their own. After all, this time, Heng Wang and the Lin family will not be allowed to escape easily, otherwise they will not be able to escape from the world. The mouth of Youyou.


    Emperor Hui''an was extremely satisfied with Mo Qingze''s knowledge. As soon as Chrysostom opened his mouth, he rewarded him with a set of four treasures of the study. They were all treasures that had been passed down for hundreds of years and were priceless.


    This move is not only a sign of respect for Mo Qingze, but also a disguisedfort to him.


    Mo Qingze burst into tears of gratitude and kowtowed again to express his gratitude.


    The Mo family''s father and daughter happily walked out of the pce gate and came to the gambling house. Under Mo Qingze''s dull eyes, Mo Yan happily counted the 30,000 taels of silver notes. After confirming that they were correct, he stuffed them into his armholes and threw them away. Arrived in space.


    Until he returned to Liuyang Vige, Mo Qingze still couldn''t believe that the good daughter in his eyes would go to a gambling house to gamble and win 30,000 taels of silver. Such a huge impact left his originally clear mind in a state of confusion. status.


    However, this does not prevent him from giving severe criticism and teaching to his daughter, aiming to make her realize her mistakes and return to the right path.


    Mo Yan had no interest in gambling in the first ce, so naturally he would not conflict with his father because of this matter, so he bowed his head and admitted his mistake very sincerely, ensuring that there would be no next time.


    Mo Qingze was satisfied. He got 30,000 taels of silver, which was almost double the amount of money his family had saved before. Mo Yan imagined the spectacr scene of 30,000 taels of silver piled in front of him, and he was also satisfied!


    Father and daughter talked andughed all the way without thinking about what would happen to the two culprits, King Heng and Mr. Lin. With Chu Heng here, these two people will definitely not be able to get along.


    As for what kind of punishment these two people will receive, the power of punishment has always been in the hands of Emperor Hui''an. It is hard to say what kind of punishment King Heng will receive. However, the oue of Mr. Lin is predictable, and Zuo will inevitably die.


    The carriage slowly drove into the boundary of Liuyang Vige, but stopped when it was still two miles away from Mo''s house. Mo Yan thought there was something wrong with the road ahead, and just as she was about to open the car door and go out, she heard the soft hissing of Da Hong Zao.


    She quickly opened the door, and what she saw was a dense crowd of vigers standing not far away. In addition to Xiner and the others, standing at the front were Yang Bao, Mo Fang, the chief of the Mo n of Liuyang Vige, and several elders in the vige.


    Dad,e out quickly,e out quickly! Mo Yan quickly shouted to her father who was dozing against the car wall.


    Hearing his daughter''s shout, Mo Qingze quickly opened his eyes, and through the opened car door, he saw the crowd walking towards the carriage at a nce. He quickly straightened his clothes, got out of the carriage and greeted him.


    Seeing that Mo Qingze had returned safely, those people walked faster and faster. Xin''er Sheng''er almost ran to her father (adopted father). One hugged her father''s waist and the other hugged her adoptive father''s thigh. Both her eyes were red and filled with tears.


    Dad, you are back, woo hoo!


    Father, Shenger misses you so much!


    The two little girls were sobbing and talking, hugging their father (adopted father) tightly and not letting go. This time, both of them were terrified.

 Chapter 747: Destruction(4)

    Chapter 747: Destruction(4)


    Chapter 747 Destruction (4)


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Don''t cry, both of you. Isn''t dad back?" Mo Qingze quickly stretched out his hand, hugging his daughter with one hand and his adopted daughter with the other. There was really nothing he could do about the tears of the two little girls.


    Dad!


    Foster father!


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao also came over. These two half-year-old boys were not as emotional as their elder sisters, but they also had red eyes.


    After Mo Qingze was arrested and imprisoned, the two refused to go to the school. They insisted on waiting for their father toe back safely before going. Finally, Mo Yan used violence and forced them to go to the school with a stick.


    Few people in the school knew that the person involved in the well-known fraud case was the brothers'' father (adopted father). However, listening to the ssmates around them criticizing their father, the brothers were filled with torment and couldn''t learn how to do it at all. Don''t take anything in.


    One day, a ssmate who was several years older than them tried his best to humiliate Mo Qingze in front of others. The brothers couldn''t bear it and attacked the ssmate. After beating the ssmate until his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, they rushed out carrying their book bags. Zhizhitang, walked all the way back home.


    After Mo Yan knew the reason, he did not force them to go to school, nor did he give them any lectures. He just asked them to go to the vegetable greenhouse to do farm work for two hours every day, helping to pull weeds and water them.


    The two brothers have never been to the ground when they have grown up. After experiencing the initial freshness, the next few days were just hard work and boring, but it tempered their temperament and made them calmer.


    Mo Qingze naturally saw the changes in the two brothers, especially Zhen''er. He was very out of touch before, which gave him a headache, but now he looks much better.


    With one hand freed up to touch their heads, Mo Qingze smiled gently and did not ask why they stayed at home instead of going to school.


    At this time, Yang Bao, Mo Fang and others also came over. They were relieved to see that Mo Qingze was in good spirits and clean, and did not look like someone who had suffered a serious crime.


    Yang Baoughed and said, "I''m d that Mr. Mo has returned safely. Everything will go well and everything will go as he wishes in the future!"


    Mo Qingze took a step forward, bowed his hand to Yang Bao, and said gratefully: "Thanks to Brother Yang for taking care of my family in the past half month, thank you very much!"


    Mo Qingze was caught for fraud, which caused an uproar in the vige. People he was close to believed in his innocence and protected him when faced with rumors in the vige. Yang Bao also strictly prohibited anyone from taking the opportunity to cause trouble and treated Mo Qingze. The family has twisted thoughts.


    The friends in the vige did not deliberatelye tofort the Mo family siblings with so-called pity and sympathy. For those, the Mo family had been very peaceful for more than half a month, just like usual.


    Mo Yan had already told Mo Qingze about these things in the car. He was full of gratitude to Yang Bao, the vige chief, and the vigers for not causing another harm to his children because he was imprisoned.


    Yang Bao waved his hands repeatedly and said modestly: "That''s because your family is popr in the vige. Everyone believes that you are innocent. I, the vige chief, can''t help you much."


    This is also true, otherwise if something like this happened to the people of the Old Mo family, even if he, the vige chief, pressed hard, the door of the Old Mo family would still have to be secretly poured with buckets of dung.


    Now, Mr. Mo has returned safely. It can be seen that the fraud case was unjust. Yang Bao is very d that he stood by the Mo family this time, otherwise the rtionship between the two families will be difficult to maintain in the future.


    Mo Qingze said hello to the folks behind him and thanked them for their concern.


    It''s cold today and the sun is about to set. Seeing that many children who came with their parents were shivering in the crowd, Mo Yan quickly said: "Dad, Uncle Yang, it''s too cold outside, let''s talk at home." !


    Yes, yes, yes, go to your home and say it, go to your home and say it!


    Being reminded like this, Mo Qingze also noticed those children who were freezing and sniffling. A look of shame shed across his face, and he quickly asked Xiner and the other children to take the children home. He and Mo Yan also greeted Folks.


    The vigers also wanted to know about Mo Qingze, so they followed the Mo family''s father and daughter to the Mo''s house without any hesitation.


    Da Hongzao pulled the carriage and followed the lively and joking crowd with a grin, and the sound of horse hooves spread far and wide...


    Facing the questions from the vigers, Mo Qingze originally nned to briefly talk about the process of clearing his name, but there were too many people. After this person finished asking about the interrogation, another person asked other questions, and asked too many questions. Thats a lot to say.


    In the end, the vigers asked him about his encounter with the fire in prison, his victory in the pce contest, and the difficulties he encountered. They all booed and asked how proud Mo Qingze was of showing his face in front of Emperor Hui''an and those dignitaries. .


    When they learned that Mo Qingze had also received the Four Treasures of the Study as a reward from Emperor Hui''an, no one was more excited than Yang Bao and Mo Fang.


    One felt that Liuyang Vige was finally proud and gave a hard p to the vige chiefs who had originally promised to build a school in Liuyang Vige but then regretted it after seeing Mo Qingze being arrested; Mo Fang saw the Mo n Hope of prosperity. From ancient times to the present, how many people can appear before the king of a country as a judge and be rewarded by the king of a country?


    This is not only the glory of Mo Qingze, the glory of the Mo family, but also the glory of Liuyang Vige and the Mo family.


    Different from Mo Yan getting the title of County Lord, although this is also the glory of Liuyang Vige, in their eyes, Mo Yan will eventually get married and be a member of someone else''s family. Naturally, it is not as good as Mo Qingze getting the imperial gift. He even became a high-ranking official and became influential in the future.


    Everyone stayed at the Mo family for a long time, until the Mo family''s dinner was cooked. Everyone declined the Mo family''s good intention to leave the meal, and left with their children who were enjoying the meal.


    During the meal, the Mo family''s dining table was very lively, and the mealsted half an hour longer than usual. After eating, we roasted around the fire pot for a while, and then went back to our rooms to rest.


    Back in her small courtyard, Mo Yan was about to push the door open when a secret guard appeared and handed her a letter.


    Mo Yan went into the room to light amp, and when she opened it, she was shocked by the first few sentences: The Lin family was raided, King Heng was imprisoned, and Concubine Lin was given death!

 Chapter 748: Chen Ji fled and Yan Yan was in trouble (1)

    Chapter 748: Chen Ji fled and Yan Yan was in trouble (1)


    Chapter 748 Chen Ji fled and was in trouble (1)


    The Lin family and Concubine Lin were a thorn in Emperor Hui''an''s throat. For more than 20 years, Emperor Hui''an never gave up on eradicating the Lin family and Concubine Lin. However, he was afraid of what Taishi Lin was holding and kept looking for it. There was no chance to force him to hand it over.


    Unexpectedly, Prince Heng and Mr. Lin created the fraud case in the examination room and gave the opportunity to eradicate the Lin family and Concubine Lin to the hands of Emperor Hui''an.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng got hold of the evidence that Mr. Lin took advantage of his official position to leak Qiu Wei''s test questions and answers to Qin Hui and the others, thereby paying them to frame Mo Qingze, andter sent a killer to set fire to the prison of the Ministry of Justice. Such a good opportunity , how could Emperor Hui''an let it go?


    After more than a thousand people in the Hall of Supreme Harmony dispersed one after another in the afternoon, Emperor Hui''an quickly ordered his guards to capture Prince Heng and Mr. Lin who were about to leave the pce, and summoned all his trusted ministers to attend in front of these ministers. , counting down the ten sins of King Heng and Mr. Lin.


    With the evidence conclusive, King Heng and Mr. Lin had no way of denying it. Just when Emperor Hui''an was about to punish the two, Taishi Lin, who was over seventy years old, tremblingly stepped into the Hall of Supreme Harmony and begged Emperor Hui''an to repay him.


    Although Taishi Lin did not teach his children well and taught Mr. Lin who had evil intentions, as the emperor''s teacher of the Three Dynasties, he was not only highly respected by the schrs, but also loyal to the royal family and made indispensable contributions. Even Emperor Hui''an and Chu Heng, who hated the Lin family deeply, could not deny this.


    Taishi Lin knew that if he didn''te up with something that satisfied Emperor Hui''an, Emperor Hui''an would definitely not let the Lin family go. Therefore, after preventing Emperor Hui''an from uttering words to kill the entire Lin family, he had a long secret conversation with Emperor Hui''an in the imperial study.


    No one knew what the secret conversation between Taishi Lin and Emperor Hui''an was. When Taishi Lin reappeared in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, he handed over the official seal, official title, and official hat that symbolized the Taishi''s status in public, but ignored the pain. Mr. Lin, who begged and hoped that his father could save his life, went straight out of the pce.


    Emperor Hui''an saw that Master Lin had devoted himself to the royal family and had made great contributions to the country and the country, so he finally sentenced Master Lin to be executed by execution three dayster. Concubine Lin poisoned thete empress andmitted a heinous crime, so she was immediately given a ss of poisonous wine. The Lin family was expropriated and demoted to the rank ofmon people. The descendants of the family were not allowed to take part in the imperial examinations or be officials for generations.


    Lets say that when Taishi Lin returned to Lins house, the royal guards surrounded Lins house and did not allow anyone to enter or exit. Another small group of guards went to the Chen family, which was only three blocks away from the Lin Mansion, to arrest Chen Ji, who was involved in the murder of thete empress.


    Just when the guards kicked open the door of the Chen family, they found that there were only a dozen servants and servants inside, and the three masters of the Chen family were nowhere to be seen. Finally, the guards searched Chen''s house and determined that Chen Ji had escaped first with his wife and daughter.


    The face of the chief guard changed drastically, and he ordered his guards to divide their troops into four groups to pursue the city gates in the east, west, south and north. Then they quickly entered the pce and reported the matter to Emperor Hui''an.


    There is no one like Master Lin in the Chen family. Once they are caught, their whole family will be executed. After Chen Ji had a premonition of danger, he could only escape with his wife and daughter to gain a chance of survival.


    Just when Emperor Hui''an issued an order to search for the three members of the Chen family all over the city and ordered people to go out of the city to pursue them, everyone in the Lin family was anxiously waiting for Master Lin to make up his mind, but Master Lin locked himself in the study. No one is allowed to disturb.


    When the loyal servant realized something was wrong and led someone to break in, he saw Master Lin sitting at the desk with his eyes closed, but he was already cold and breathless.


    Taishi Lin knew that if he did not die, even if Emperor Hui''an agreed to just demote the Lin family tomon people, he would not let the Lin family off easily in private. He had expected this day for a long time, but he didn''t expect it toe so early!

 Chapter 749: Chen Ji fled and Yan Yan was in trouble (2)

    Chapter 749: Chen Ji fled and Yan Yan was in trouble (2)


    Chapter 749 Chen Ji flees and is in trouble (2)


    The Lin family, which had been prosperous for decades, copsed in one day.


    The news that Taishi Lin Tunjin had died reached the ears of Emperor Hui''an who was waiting for the news in Yushangfang that night. After hearing this, Emperor Hui''an remained silent for a long time.


    Finally, Emperor Hui''an personally issued an edict, posthumously conferring the title of Marquis Wenzhong to Grand Master Lin, and ordered the Ministry of Rites to bury him with the honors of a duke, and to abstain from court for a day to express his condolences. After doing this, he hurriedly walked out of the imperial study room with Eunuch Liang.


    In a remote and deserted pce in the imperial pce, the guards were holding their hands.


    Eunuch Liang stood guard outside the pce gate with a serious expression, not allowing anyone to approach. Listening to the few wordsing from inside, I sighed secretly.


    In the simple pce, a candle was burning, making the pce very dark. King Heng stared hard at the king of a country in front of him, his biological father. There was no respect or admiration for his father from a son in his eyes, only endless hatred.


    "Back then, you were afraid of the Lin family and epted my mother-inw into the pce, and then treated her with false love and deceived her heart. Because of this, after giving birth to me, my mother-inw poisoned thete queen for me! In the end, After all, you are the culprit, why do you pretend to be a love saint, poison my mother and concubine, and imprison me?" King Heng asked the silent Emperor Hui''an with scarlet eyes, no matter how rebellious these words were, would he? It will lead to death: "There will never be a man in the world who is as cold, as hypocritical, and as cruel as you. The person who deserves to die the most is you!"


    Facing the usations from his own son, Emperor Hui''an did not get angry or refute. He had also reflected that with Master Lin''s personality, he would not want to see the world in chaos. As long as he worked hard to govern the country of Chu, Master Lin would not threaten him with that thing.


    It''s just that people''s hearts are unpredictable, and he can''t let anyone take his life away. He did not regret that Concubine Nalin entered the pce, but he would not give her a child and let her have thoughts that she shouldn''t have. However, the matter hase to this, no matter how regretful it is, some things cannot be undone after all.


    Seeing that Emperor Hui''an was silent, King Heng felt that the heavy punch just hit the cotton, and the hatred in his eyes became more intense: "You only n for your good prince, and you never put your son aside. In your eyes! Over the years, you have pretended to love me and value me, just to be seen by your other sons and let me be your beloved sons shield! If you dont give me hope, how can I do it? All kinds of calctions, in the final analysis, you forced me, so what qualifications do you have to dethrone my throne and imprison me?"


    Emperor Hui''an''s expression finally changed. He looked at King Heng with a sad look. To this son, he failed to fulfill his responsibilities as a father, and he owed him something after all.


    "Ye''er, you are wrong! My father has been kind to you and cultivated you in those years. I really don''t want anyone to disturb the prince, but you can''t deny that my father is cultivating you carefully and cultivating you ording to the requirements of the crown prince!"


    King Heng was stunned for a moment, then turned his head in disgust: "Don''t lie to me with these words, and don''t think that I will forgive you! Everything you did to me, my mother and concubine, and the Lin family will always be remembered in my heart. , dont even think about having peace of mind in the days toe!


    "Ye''er, you..." Emperor Hui''an opened his mouth to exin, but finally gave up.


    Among all the sons, except for Heng''er, the one who has the most imperial appearance is the son in front of him. For Heng''er, his previous trust in him was indeed hidden, but why didn''t he cultivate this son at the request of the crown prince, hoping that once Heng''er died, he would be able to take over the country of Chu?

 Chapter 750: Chen Ji fled and Yan Yan was in trouble (3)

    Chapter 750: Chen Ji fled and Yan Yan was in trouble (3)


    Chapter 750 Chen Ji flees and is in trouble (3)


    Heng''er''s health is almost recovering and his position is bing more and more stable. No matter how much he exins to Ye''er now, he will not be able to depose Heng''er as the crown prince and make him the crown prince.


    Ye''er was right, everything was his father''s fault. Since it is destined to be impossible to have both, Ye''er simply no longer has any illusions. Heng''er also promised him that he would not attack Ye''er, so let Ye''er live the rest of his life in peace. This way... it will be good for everyone. !


    Thinking like this, Emperor Hui''an''s expression turned into the majestic emperor in front of others: "In this case, you will stay in Prince Heng''s Mansion from now on to reflect. If you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about the children under your knees. !


    After saying that, regardless of King Heng''s reaction, Emperor Hui''an turned around and left the pce. He ordered his guards to guard him well. He could not neglect King Heng, so he hurriedly left with Eunuch Liang.


    The moon''s shadow was nting to the west, and the lights in the study room of the Prince''s Mansion were still on. Through the half-closed windows, they were projected onto the ground, and one could vaguely see the blooming winter plum blossoms in the courtyard.


    The news of Taishi Lin''s death reached the Prince''s Mansion before it reached the pce. At this time, the great revenge was avenged, and Chu Heng, who was suppressed by King Heng and could no longer make trouble, did not show much excitement on his face.


    It had been Chu Heng''s wish for many years to eradicate the Lin family. He didn''t care about the life or death of other members of the Lin family, but he felt a little regretful about the death of Taishi Lin.


    Xiao Ruiyuan understood his cousin''s desire to cherish talents, but he couldn''t understand the fact that his cousin spared King Heng, so he asked his doubts.


    He has been fighting the enemy since he was a child, and being soft-hearted to the enemy will only cost him his own life. So after so many years, he never leaves any room for enemies. Xiao Ruiqing, who had originally killed him, rushed back to his ancestral home to guard the n mausoleum. He had to do so inpliance with his grandfather''sst wish. Otherwise, Xiao Ruiqing would not be alive today even if he had ten lives.


    Chu Heng heard Xiao Ruiyuan''s doubts and exined: "My father punished Chu Ye before asking for my opinion. Obviously he did not want me to kill Chu Ye. In this case, in addition to showing my magnanimity as the prince, I also What else can you do if you are a friendly brother? After all, Chu Ye has no chance to turn around and is living like a trapped animal. Who can say that it will be better than death? "


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan understood his cousin''s difficulties. For a moment, he didn''t know how tofort him.


    Chu Heng saw his cousin''s thoughts and couldn''t help but smile: "We won this round after all, and we don''t have to worry about anyone shooting cold arrows behind our brothers'' backs! As for you, when do you n to confess to Mr. Mo? However, My brother is worried that Mr. Yimo is not willing to betroth Miss Mo to you, so you still need to n this matter."


    Although he didn''t have many close friends, Chu Heng could still tell a bit about Mo Qingze''s character. This was not someone who wanted to be a good match. He might have rejected his cousin because he was too high-ranking to be a good match. It is also extremely possible.


    Chu Heng suddenly changed the subject and talked about his life-long events, which caught Xiao Ruiyuan off guard. After being stunned for a moment, he said firmly: "If it doesn''t work once, do it twice, if it doesn''t work twice, do it three times... As long as you don''t give up, Uncle Mo will one day seed. Understand my feelings for Yan''er!"


    Hearing what his cousin Erque said, Chu Heng suddenly regretted bringing up this topic. He rubbed his twitching forehead and said helplessly: "On that day, Miss Mo may have been betrothed to another man. So what if your Uncle Mo understands?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed and returned to normal, and he said with certainty: "Yan''er can''t do it!"


    Uncle Mo may have ns to betroth Yan''er to someone else, but Yan''er has a promise with him and she will not abandon their rtionship just because of her father''s orders.

 Chapter 751: Chen Ji fled and Yan Yan was in trouble (4)

    Chapter 751: Chen Ji fled and Yan Yan was in trouble (4)


    Chapter 751 Chen Ji flees and is in trouble (4)


    Chu Heng didn''t understand it at first, but when he realized it, he was a little envious that his cousin had met a woman he trusted so much.


    "Even so, do you have the heart to embarrass Miss Mo? Why don''t you rify the matter with Mr. Mo first? If Mr. Mo has no objection, it won''t be toote for you to send a matchmaker to propose marriage; if Mr. Mo is unwilling to recruit you as his son-inw, you have no choice but to If you just bring a matchmaker to your door, wouldn''t it ruin Miss Mo''s reputation as a good friend? Then Mr. Mo will hate you, and you will have no hope of marrying Miss Mo."


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and was silent in thought. Previously, he wanted to marry his beloved home early, so he nned to bring a matchmaker to his door to propose marriage. However, his cousin''s reminder made him feel that this was not a wise move.


    Just how to do it specifically, Xiao Ruiyuan really had no idea, so he couldn''t help but ask Chu Heng: "In my cousin''s opinion, what should I do?"


    When Chu Heng heard this, he felt his forehead hurt even more, but looking at his cousin''s hopeful look, he really couldn''t bear to give up, so he had no choice but to agree: "Whenever you stop bathing, my cousin will go with you." This time, I think even if Mr. Mo refuses, he will not embarrass you in front of my cousin!"


    Thank you, cousin! Xiao Ruiyuan cupped his fists to express his thanks, his voice bing gentler several times.


    As long as he could marry the one he loved, he was not afraid of embarrassment or being made things difficult for him, but his cousin''s intention moved him greatly.


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan who was not yet married and showed signs of being a wife ve, Chu Heng felt his eyes hurt and suddenly missed his former cousin who was as indifferent to everything as an ice cube.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the study room, and Chu Heng said e in". A secret guard walked in hurriedly, knelt on the ground and reported to Xiao Ruiyuan that the three members of the Chen family had escaped and their whereabouts were unknown.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood up suddenly and did not bother to ask why the three members of the Chen family escaped quietly under the heavy surveince of secret guards. He gave the order with a stern face: "Look! Dig three feet into the ground to find this person!"


    Yes! The secret guard epted the order and disappeared under the moonlight as quietly as he came.


    After the secret guards left, Xiao Ruiyuan said goodbye to Chu Heng, hurriedly returned to Weiyuan Hou Mansion, and personally took twenty personal guards to the Chen family. After spending half an hour, he finally found a secret passage leading outside in the well in the backyard of Chen''s family.


    The secret passage is several miles long and leads directly to an abandoned ruined temple outside the city. Not far from the ruined temple, the three members of the Chen family apparently escaped from the capital through this secret passage.


    Not far from the ruined temple is the moat. If the three members of the Chen family had taken a boat down the river, they would have already left the capital and headed south.


    It obviously took more than a year or two to be able to secretly dig such a secret tunnel. Judging from the traces of digging, it was actually ten years old. Even Xiao Ruiyuan had to admire Chen Ji''s scheming, and he had prepared a way out ten years ago.


    How dangerous Chen Ji is, Xiao Ruiyuan knows very well, no matter what, he must find him to avoid future troubles. After questioning other boats parked by the river and concluding that the Chen family of three had indeed escaped through the moat, they immediately divided their troops into two groups and went all the way down the river to look for the Chen family of three, riding fast horses along the river bank. The three members of the Chen family cannot drift on the water for a lifetime and will always go ashore to replenish their supplies.


    Early the next morning, the news of Taishi Lin''s death and the confiscation of the Lin family were spread among the people. For a time, the people were talking about it, no less than the previous fraud case in the examination room. Even the two major events of King Heng being ced under house arrest and Mr. Lin being beheaded (Lin Guifei) were only mentioned a few words and nothing more. There was a sound.


    Many people among the schrs suspected that Emperor Hui''an had harmed Zhongliang and forced Taishi Lin to death. This suspicion was dispelled until the news came out that Taishi Lin was posthumously granted the title of Marquis Wenzhong and was buried with the honors of a duke.


    Not long after, Mr. Lin and Concubine Lin conspired to poison thete empress, and manipted the recent fraud case in the examination room to be exposed. Only then did those people understand why the Lin family was ransacked, and why Taishi Lin swallowed gold andmitted suicide. Tiring!


    Thinking of the things that Mr. Lin and Concubine Lin had done that could annihte the entire n, Emperor Hui''an posthumously named Grand Master Lin the title of Duke Wenzhong, giving this imperial master of the Three Dynasties the final dignity. He couldn''t help but sigh that he was lucky enough to meet a benevolent emperor.


    The storm that was about to be stirred up by Taishi Lin''s death was eliminated.


    After Taishi Lin''s glorious funeral, the deposed king Chu Ye was sent back to Prince Heng''s Mansion. The que on the gate of Prince Heng''s Mansion, which represents the prince''s status, has been taken back by Emperor Hui''an. From now on, it is just a gorgeous cage.


    The Lin family was destroyed and King Heng was imprisoned. This meant that the two knives that threatened the Mo family were gone. The Mo family father and daughter finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s just that seven days have passed since Chen Ji escaped. The three people seemed to have disappeared from the world. No matter how many people searched everywhere, there was still no trace of the three people.


    Mo Yan knew that the longer the dy, the slimmer the chance of finding it. She was unwilling to let Chen Ji escape, but she had no way to find out his whereabouts.


    On this day, she couldn''t help but ask Xue Tuanzi again about Chen Ji''s whereabouts, but Xue Tuanzi asked her another question seriously: "Yan Yan, Chen Ji''s crime is too big. If he is found, not only will he die. His wife and daughter will also die. In this case, do you still want him to be found?"


    "Of course!" Mo Yan replied without thinking. Just as she was about to ask Xue Tuanzi why she asked such an obvious question, she realized what Xue Tuanzi was asking, and her face suddenly changed...

 Chapter 752: Its a shame to split money and lose a lot of money (1)

    Chapter 752: It''s a shame to split money and lose a lot of money (1)


    Chapter 752 Its a shame to lose money (1)


    Chen Jimitted a serious crime that requires death. If he is caught, there is only one way to die. Mo Yan would not sympathize with Chen Ji. Even if Chen Ji was executed in front of her, she would not blink an eye. However, Du Shi was implicated and it was really unjust to apany Chen Ji to death.


    Putting aside whether she is innocent or not, after all, Du is also her mother in this life. Even if she has no admiration for Du, her kindness cannot be denied. And Xin''er knew about Du Shi''s existence. No matter whether she hated Du Shi in her heart or not, she would not want Du Shi to die.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s face changing, Xue Duanzi floating in the air saw her dilemma and sighed: "Mr. Du is very kind to you. You owe her this in this life! She will be captured by then." , if you can save her, please spare her life, so as not to harm the happiness of you three siblings!"


    Hearing that it would damage your luck, Mo Yan became serious and said without hesitation, "Then try to save her as much as possible. After all, there is no life in her hands. If you save her, you can umte blessings for yourself!"


    It doesn''t matter if her luck is damaged, but she can''t let her brothers and sisters suffer due to this incident.


    Yeah, Yan Yan tried her best, but it really cant be saved, and God cant me you, but you must try your best when the timees! Xue Tuanzi breathed a sigh of relief. It is really worried that Yan Yan will not agree, otherwise, the consequences will not only be as simple as loss of blessings.


    Mo Yan smiled. Since she decided to rescue him, of course she would do her best. He reached out to hold Xue Duanzi in his arms and kneaded it several times like dough. Listening to Xue Duanzi''s screams of protest, the depression in his heart about saving Du Shi disappeared.


    It is nowte November, the coldest time of the year, and there were several heavy snowfalls not long ago. Fortunately, the first phase of the winery project has beenpleted. Mo Yan does not have to endure the severe cold at the construction site. She stays at home every day, pondering over the notes that Dr. Du gave her, and warming herself by the fire. The day has passed.


    She doesnt need to worry about things in the vegetable field. Some of the vegetables in the greenhouse were already on the market half a month ago. Although there are only three types of green vegetables, spinach and Chinese cabbage for the time being, green vegetables are the most rare in cold weather. They are brought to the market every day and are quickly sold out.


    This time the nting area isrge and the manpower is sufficient. We have two stalls in each of the four cities in the east, west, south and north. It is not a problem to earn sixty or seventy taels in a day.


    Regarding the business, Mo Yan gave Tang Xin a few words of advice from the side and let her take care of it on her own. Fortunately, Yang Bao and the others were watching from the side, so they could spot any mistakes in time and it wouldn''t be too big. of mistakes.


    Since Tang Xin had to keep ounts, she learned a lot of words from Mo Yan, and became proficient in ounting and other things. She was no longer as busy as before, and rarely made mistakester.


    But when the people of the Tang family learned that Tang Xin was in charge of such a matter and that a lot of money passed through her hands every day, they thought she was a fat **** and blocked her on remote roads several times, forcing her toe out with the money. She also shamelessly said that it was used to support her brother Tang Bao. If she was wronged in the future, she would have to rely on Tang Bao to support her.


    Tang Xin cherishes the good life now. Not to mention giving the money from selling vegetables to the Tang family. Even she herself can''t reach out to take a penny, so how can she care about the Tang family''s unreasonable troubles? Therefore, he scolded the Tang family members every time.


    Later, Tang Laoshi came to her with Tang Bao in his arms and begged her to use money to help the family, but he was driven away mercilessly. He bluntly said that she had been sold and was no longer a member of the Tang family, and her father was no longer a member of the Tang family. Well, as a brother, he has nothing to do with her.


    The Tang family was already in a bad situation. After selling Tang Xin, there was no reason to ask Tang Xin for money to support his son. When Tang Xin did this, the vigers didn''t think it was wrong. Instead, they thought she was a good girl who knew how to be grateful and understood who was kind to her. Several times, the Tang family pestered Tang Xin not to let her go, but they were driven away by enthusiastic vigers passing by.

 Chapter 753: Its a shame to split money and lose a lot of money (2)

    Chapter 753: It''s a shame to split money and lose a lot of money (2)


    Chapter 753 Its a shame to lose money (2)


    On this day, Mo Yan was staying in the small room next to the kitchen, holding a book and warming herself around the fire pit. Tang Xin walked in with two ount books: "Sister Yan Yan, these are the ounts I just calcted. You See if there are any problems."


    "Well, let me take a look first." Mo Yan put down the note and reached out to take the ount book. Her fingertips identally touched Tang Xin''s hand, which was ice cold. She frowned and said, "It''s so cold, but there''s no fire?"


    This girl, I feel sorry for the use of charcoal fires recently. She works at her desk during the day and is reluctant to light a brazier in the room when she sleeps at night. After she found out, she told her several times, but she still didn''t listen. It''s such a cold day, what''s wrong with freezing? manage!


    "I, I forgot!" Tang Xin blushed and took back her hand in embarrassment. Seeing Mo Yan''s disbelief, she said hurriedly: "Yes, I really forgot. My hands are cold in winter. Actually, it''s not at all Its not cold either, really!


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan frowned even more. She put down the ount book and asked Tang Xin to sit down, then raised her hand to check her pulse.


    Every time she delivers medicinal materials to Dr. Du, Mo Yan will stay for a few hours and learn from Dr. Du to feel his pulse. She has a flexible mind and is willing to study hard. After two months, she has learned a little bit. She can understand some simple symptoms, but she is not so detailed. Even so, Dr. Du was greatly impressed, saying that she was talented and that not studying medicine would be a waste of resources.


    After a while, Mo Yan withdrew his hand and said to Tang Xin, who was a little nervous: "Your pulse is stagnant and you are afraid of cold. These are clearly symptoms of body cold. If you are not treated early, you may suffer from it in the future!"


    Tang Xin was very convinced by Mo Yan. After hearing this, her face turned pale and she asked tremblingly: "Sister Yan, is it very, very serious?"


    Seeing that he had frightened the little girl, Mo Yan quicklyforted her: "Don''t worry, being cold is not a big deal. You are still young. You will be fine after two years of treatment! But if you don''t treat it, you will have irregr menstruation and unbearable abdominal pain in the future. It will be serious." Those things will also hinder the heirs!"


    Tang Xin is now twelve years old, and she has learned a bit about women''s affairs. When I heard the words "difficulty in menstruation", I was already blushing with embarrassment. When I heard the words "child and heir" after it, my face was even redder and looked like it was about to bleed.


    Since it was rted to the rest of his life, even though Tang Xin was shy, she couldn''t care less and asked anxiously: "Sister Yan Yan, can this really be cured?"


    "Yes!" Mo Yan nodded affirmatively: "However, I am not good at studying and I don''t know how to prescribe medicine. I need my master to give you a detailed look. I will take you there in two days."


    Hmm, thank you, Sister Yan Yan! Tang Xin thanked her gratefully.


    Mo Yan smiled and shook her head: "We are a family, we don''t want to thank you."


    Tang Xin smiled, pursed her lips and said nothing, but her heart felt warm.


    Mo Yan picked up the ount book and looked through it. She saw that the handwriting on it was not very pretty, but it was very clear. It was obviously done with care. She couldn''t help but nodded and continued reading.


    There are two ledgers, one records the work points of the vigers involved in growing vegetables in the greenhouse, and the other records the daily expenses of vegetables in the greenhouse and the daily ie from selling vegetables. After deducting the expenses for maintaining the greenhouse, what is left is profit, which will be distributed to the vigers ording to their work.


    Originally, the n was to settle the ie once a month, but the vigers were having a hard time. Seeing that greenhouse vegetables were really making money, they were all eager to see real money. Although they didn''t say it, Mo Yan understood this feeling very well, and finally changed it to every half month. Although it is a bit troublesome, the problem is not big.


    Vegetables from the greenhouses were put on the market on the fifth day of November. They were sold for eleven days in the first half of the month, and they earned a total of seven hundred and forty-five taels of silver. After deducting the 20 taels of silver spent on repairing the greenhouse, the remaining 738 taels of silver were distributed to thirty-six households (including the Mo family) ording to work points.

 Chapter 754: Its a shame to split money and lose a lot of money (3)

    Chapter 754: It''s a shame to split money and lose a lot of money (3)


    Chapter 754 Its a shame to lose money (3)


    In order to get more money, each household contributed twoborers, and many vigers with a lot of energy specially picked the hardest and most tiring work, so that they could get more work points.


    However, farmers are not afraid of hardship or tiredness, and they all hope to earn more work points. If the work with a lot of work points is done by one or two people, other people will also have opinions. Later, Tang Xin thought of a way to select people who were willing to do hard work and had the ability to do it, and let them take turns.


    This method was unanimously approved, andter arrangements were made ording to this to resolve minor frictions among the vigers.


    Since the Mo family owned 30 acres ofnd, they paid the most money for the materials used in the greenhouse at that time. In addition, Tang Xin was responsible for coordinating the vegetables in the greenhouse. The Mo family did not contribute anybor, so the work points were calcted based on twoborers, and all the money was taken. The average of manual scores.


    The Mo family is currently not short of one hundred and eighty taels of silver, and they grow vegetables in greenhouses to umte merit, but they will not say no generously. Mo Yan originally wanted to give Tang Xin onebor share, but the other thirty-five families felt sorry for it and felt that they had taken advantage of the Mo family, so they volunteered to count the two Mo family''sbor points as the highest level. Mo Yan did not agree and finally epted the average work points.


    Tang Xin did a good job with her ounts. She recorded clearly what everyone did that day, how many work points they earned, and the final total. It is easier to keep a ledger that records daily iings and outgoings, and there are no mistakes.


    Mo Yan calcted the final amount of money ording to the total work points of each household and found only two errors. She couldn''t help but nodded and said to Tang Xin: "The ounts are done very well. I will correct these two errorster." If you have it, send it to the vige chief and the others for a look. If the vige chief and the others have no objection, let the vigers share the money with their familiester."


    Seven hundred and thirty-eight taels of silver are divided. The family with the most work points can get 25 taels, and the family with the least can get 19 taels. In one month, 35 households will be able to build brick houses next year.


    Mo Yan is very happy about this. The more money the vigers receive, the better their lives will be, and the more merit she will have. If the space reaches level ten as soon as possible, Xue Tuanzi cane out as soon as possible. Every time she heard it inadvertently reveal its yearning for the outside world, she felt very ufortable, so she could only let the five beasts y with it more.


    "Hey, I''ll go right away!" Tang Xin responded, took the ount book back to the house to revise it, and then went to Yang Bao''s house.


    Yang Bao took this very seriously and quickly asked his eldest grandson to go to the field to call back the other three supervisors. It''s not that they don''t trust Tang Xin or the Mo family, but it involves dozens of families and they don''t dare to be careless.


    If there are any mistakes in the ounts, it will not look good on anyone if someone makes a fuss. I am also worried that the Mo family will be unhappy because of this, and they will no longer be able to grow vegetables with the Mo family in the future. After all, the Mo family has no shortage of money, so why do they have to suffer after doing good things?


    Among the four, Yang Bao was the only one who knew a few words. He took the ount book and read it while the others did the calctions in their minds. When Bu Yi heard that he had made more than 700 taels of silver in the first half of the month, he excitedly made miscalctions one after another.


    When Yang Baonian saw that the first family received twenty-one taels of silver, several people almost bit off their tongues and couldn''t believe it was true.


    Yang Bao, who was reading the ount, was also very excited, because his family had two capable sons, and they were allotted twenty-four taels of silver at once, which was more than their whole family had earned in three years.


    After all the ounts were read, the four of them had regained theirposure. After confirming that there were no errors in the ounts, they pressed their fingerprints at the bottom of the ount book. If something goes wrong in the future, it will be the responsibility of the four supervisors.

 Chapter 755: Its a shame to split money and lose a lot of money (4)

    Chapter 755: It''s a shame to split money and lose a lot of money (4)


    Chapter 755 Its a shame to lose money (4)


    On the day of the cent, almost all the thirty-five families came out and gathered at Mo''s house early. When they were informed that the money would be distributed, they asked Yang Bao. When they learned that the money they would receive could build threerge tile-roofed houses, they were so excited that they did not sleep well for two nights.


    Looking at the dark circles under the eyes of the vigers, yet full of energy, Mo Yan was a little bit dumbfounded. After saying hello, he asked Tang Xin and the four supervisors to share the money with everyone without further ado.


    Each family sent a representative to receive the money. Every time Mo Yan read one and told the family how much money they had received, there was a burst of exmation from the crowd.


    Everyone whose name was read thanked Mo Yan, and then stood in front of their family members holding white silver coins to share the joy with their families.


    Looking at the satisfied smiling faces and the children chattering around the adults asking for sweets, a smile appeared on Mo Yan''s face unconsciously. There was another kind of joy that went beyond the umtion of merit.


    After the money was distributed, the thirty-five families had no objections to the amount of money they received. They knew that the Mo family was not short of money and would not be greedy for any money. In addition, the four supervisors had done the calctions, so there was nothing to doubt.


    Even so, Mo Yan asked them to verify it again and put their thumbprints in the "Received" column behind their names. This would avoid unnecessary disputes and would be good for everyone.


    After the vigers left Mo''s house, Mo Yan gave neen taels of the neen taels of silver to Tang Xin, and said to Tang Xin who was about to refuse, "I have worked hard for you these past few months. You deserve it, but you cant give it up.


    Tang Xin was not willing to ask for it, but when she saw that she couldn''t push it back, she turned red in the face: "Sister Yanyan, you give me monthly silver every month, which is enough for my needs, how can I ask for so much silver again? "


    Although the Mo family bought Tang Xin and gave her food, clothing and shelter without giving her any money, the Mo family regarded them as their own, whether it was Tang Xin or Li Zhong''s family. Moreover, they are very diligent and can take care of things both at home and outside the house, which has helped the Mo family a lot. Mo Yan then gave Li Xiu, Li Yan, and Tang Xin one tael of monthly silver, and Li Zhong three taels of silver each month.


    Tang Xin has been working harder than before since she started growing vegetables in the greenhouse. She has to look after the fields and doesn''t want to be left behind at home. Therefore, although the nine taels of silver are a lot, she earned them by herself.


    Seeing that Tang Xin didn''t want it, Mo Yan pretended to be angry: "You did two jobs, why can''t you get two pieces of silver? Besides, these nine taels of silver are not only the wages for the first three months of September, October, and November, but also the wages for the following months. The twelfth lunar month, January, and February are also included! If I find a bookkeeper, it will cost more than these nine taels. To be honest, I am still taking advantage. You don''t ept it, but you think it''s too little?"


    When Tang Xin heard this, she quickly shook her head: "Sister Yan, I don''t have to spend any money to have food and clothing. I should do these things. I have to thank Sister Yan Yan for teaching me how to read and giving me this opportunity... Anyway, this money I cant ept it!


    Mo Yan saw her resolute look. If she continued to argue, she might not ept it, so she had to put away the money and said, "Then keep this money with me. I will give it to you when you are short of money in the future."


    This girl will get married in four or five years. It will be useful to add it to her dowry then, so as not to force it on her and make her feel ufortable.


    Hmm, Sister Yanyan, help me keep it! Tang Xin breathed a sigh of relief and agreed with a smile. She didn''t have to spend any money at all to stay at Mo''s house, and she wouldn''t want the nine taels of silver back.


    In the afternoon, when Mo Yan got up from her nap, a fur ball was holding her sleeve, asking to y with her.


    The little guy was still a child and when he was yful, Mo Yan took a bamboo ball and yed with it in the yard. After ying for a short time, Xiaohua, who originally despised the furball''s young teeth, couldn''t help but join in, and started a fierce battle between the two beasts to win the ball.


    Luckily, the bamboo **** are made strong enough, so they should be careful when biting them, otherwise there wont be so many **** for them to cause harm.


    Dabai and the golden beast (the red python was hibernating) who were originally watching the battle were also enthused and joined the battle one after another. After drawing lots, Mao Tuan was paired with the Golden Beast, Xiao Hua was paired with Da Bai, and Mo Yan served as the referee.


    They were given very "mighty and domineering" team names, one was called Rocket Team and the other was called Aircraft Carrier Team.


    In terms of the speed of the four beasts, the Golden Beast is the fastest and the Hairy Ball is the slowest. However, the two beasts cooperate with each other tacitly and together, theirbat effectiveness is not bad at all.


    On the other hand, Xiaohua and Dabai have obviously known each other for a long time and are of the same kind, so they should have a better understanding. However, Xiaohua has "bad intentions" towards Dabai. After more than a year, they have not been able to "go further". Taking advantage of this Opportunity, but try hard to take advantage of Dabai.


    How can it be that Dabai''s advantage is so easy to take advantage of? Every time Xiaohua deliberately nudges him, he quickly avoids it. The ball was clearly in hand, but because of Xiaohua''s trouble, the Rockets took it away.


    Dabai couldn''t bear the little flower that was holding it back and harassing it, so he bit it hard. This bite was a real bite, no mercy at all.


    The little flower carried its **** front legs and came to the owner to seekfort. Not only was she notforted by the unscrupulous owner, but she was pped on the head andughed at: "Haha, you deserve to be bitten! If you want to chase your girlfriend, chase her hard. What''s the point of taking advantage of others and acting like a hooligan? Dabai has a good temper. If you meet someone you don''t know, he will bite your **** off and make you a wolf eunuch!"


    At this moment, Mo Yan had no idea that there were two more people behind her, staring at her with ck lines on their heads...

 Chapter 756: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (1)

    Chapter 756: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (1)


    Chapter 756 Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan worked multiple jobs and was busy with official duties. He didn''t have time toe to Mo''s house, but he couldn''t resist the strong longing in his heart. After spending several nights to deal with the piled up official duties, he finally spared half a day. , found an excuse and came to Mo''s house.


    However, he never expected that he would actually hear his beloved girl say such...bold and bold remarks to a wolf!


    In Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart, the girl he likes is beautiful, smart, elegant and refined. Even if she asionally makes a mistake, she is the most real side of her. What he saw and heard todaypletely refreshed his understanding, making him almost think that he heard wrong.


    These words, let alone women, even if said by men, will appear vulgar and make people feel ufortable. But Xiao Ruiyuan has been in the military camp for many years. What has he not seen and heard of? The person in front of him was the one he held dear to his heart. Witnessing her other side, so vivid and real, suddenly filled his heart with an indescribable joy!


    This is probably the so-called beauty is in the eye of the beholder! If you like someone, you can tolerate everything about her calmly, even her shorings!


    Compared to Xiao Ruiyuan who was carried away by love, Mo Qingze, who saw his daughter''s obscene and violent side for the first time, didn''t feel very happy. He closed his eyes, wishing he could cover his ears and brainwash himself, telling himself that what he saw and heard was not true. It was all just his illusion. How could his daughter say such embarrassing things?


    But no matter how hard he hypnotized himself, Mo Qingze had to ept this fact. Fearing that his daughter would say something even more explosive in front of the guests, he suppressed the urge to reward his daughter with two loud bangs and coughed twice.


    Hearing the cough, Mo Yan turned her head sharply and saw her dear father ring at her. The tall and elegant figure standing beside her father was the man she liked, but... that look What''s the reason for the cold face and the suppressed smile in his eyes?


    Mo Yan''s doubts onlysted for a moment. When she understood why the two people had such different expressions, her eyes widened and she wished she could dig a hole in the ground and crawl in, never toe out again and embarrass herself!


    Shame on you! More embarrassing than ever!


    At this time, Mo Yan''s mood was broken. She stood up without tears and pulled the corners of her lips to make a smile. However, facing her father who had the same face as Bao Gong and Xiao Ruiyuan who had raised the corners of his lips, she really smiled. If you don''te out, you will almost cry, okay?


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked heartbroken, put away his overflowing smile, and decided toe to the rescue of his beloved girl: "Jun Hejia is kind and virtuous, so he gets along so harmoniously with the auspicious beasts, I admire Xiao so much!"


    If he usually heard his daughter being praised, Mo Qingze would happily agree, but when he heard these words now, he couldn''t help but think of his daughter''s wretched look before, and the breath that was choking in his chest, and it was so violent. It went up, and his face turned a little darker.


    Worried that his father would be angry and unwell, Mo Yan red at the ipetent person and hurriedly stepped forward to calm his father''s anger: "Dad, there are distinguished guests at home. Just ask Xin''er toe and call me. How can I do that?" Let youe here by yourself? It just so happened that my daughter found that wild tea yesterday, just in time to entertain Mr. Xiao!"


    The wild tea that Mo Yan mentioned is a very rare cloud tea, which is notmon even in the pce. She went into the mountain not long ago and found them on the edge of the cliff. There were only four of them. She transnted two of them into the space, and it didn''t take long for them to bear new tea.


    At that time, she picked it and fried it in the space. She kept a handful and the rest was dedicated to her father. Mo Qingze already loved tea, but he didn''t expect to be able to drink the legendary Yunwu tea. Naturally, he was so precious that he wouldn''t want to take it out to drink.

 Chapter 757: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (2)

    Chapter 757: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (2)


    Chapter 757 Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (2)


    Sure enough, when he heard that Mo Yan had found Yunwu Tea again, Mo Qingze couldn''t bear to be angry and said to Xiao Ruiyuan with a bit of whitewashing intention: "That tea is good. After Hanzhang has finished his business, he will go to the front to review it with his uncle. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan didnt get what he asked for, and responded with sped fists: Hanzhang is honored!


    Mo Qingze saw that there was no strange color on his face, and he obviously didn''t take the **** words his daughter said to him to heart, so he couldn''t help but let out a slow breath. He red at Mo Yan fiercely, smiled at Xiao Ruiyuan, nodded, and left with his hands behind his back.


    Until Mo Qingze''s back was no longer visible, Mo Yan rushed away and sat in a row of four beasts watching, and quickly asked: "Why are you free toe here today? But is there the whereabouts of Chen Ji?"


    It was just a guess, but it was confirmed by Xiao Ruiyuan: "An Jiu, who was searching for Chen Ji''s whereabouts, received news that Chen Ji was found in Bincheng, thousands of miles away from the capital. They are now searching with all their strength. If there is no ident, up to three people can be found. There will be news tomorrow."


    Mo Yan already knew from Xue Tuanzi that Chen Ji would be found, so he was not surprised after hearing this. Just thinking of saving Du''s life, she asked with a glimmer of hope: "If Chen Ji is captured, what will happen to his wife and daughter?"


    She was not sure whether she could save Du Shi. It would be best if Du Shi did not need to be executed. Then she would arrange the rest of Du Shi''s life, which would be regarded as repaying this debt of gratitude.


    Xiao Ruiyuan thought she still had Du as her mother in her heart, so she couldn''t bear to tell her that Emperor Hui''an had decreed that the three members of the Chen family should be executed. If Chen Ji had not had a father, mother, and no other rtives, he might have been implicated in the nine ns.


    Thinking like this, there was a trace of hesitation on his face. He didn''t know how to say it so as not to make the person he loved sad.


    It was this hesitation thatpletely gave up Mo Yan''s hope. She asked distressedly: "Du...is it possible to spare Du''s life?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan paused and shook his head: "Just because Chen Ji participated in poisoning thete empress, it is impossible for the Holy Emperor and his cousin to spare anyone in the Chen family! The Lin family was able to escape the genocide, but it was because of the death of Marquis Wen Zhong .


    Mo Yan walked around a little irritably, then stopped and asked, "What about exchanging the title of my county prince?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan was stunned, thought for a while and said with some uncertainty: "Maybe... it''s feasible. I''ll ask my cousin when I go back! Is it worth it just to do this?"


    Its worth it! Mo Yan said without hesitation. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan frowning, she guessed that he might have misunderstood, but she didn''t know how to exin that not saving the Du family would damage the happiness of the three siblings, so she simply said nothing.


    Xiao Ruiyuan could not understand what Mo Yan was doing, but he would notment on any of her decisions. As long as she wants to do what she wants, he is willing to help her achieve it: "Du is not innocent. I will tell my cousin. As for the Holy One...for the sake of your contribution to the country, the Holy One may be open to the Du family. ! When we find Chen Ji and his family, I will enter the pce with you."


    Xiao Ruiyuan was willing to take the risk of angering Emperor Hui''an and Chu Heng and work for his own affairs. Mo Yan was moved but also felt very guilty. He couldn''t help but stop him: "Don''t interfere in this matter. No matter what happens, Your Majesty will still do it." You owe me a promise, and I cant make it difficult for you!


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face changed, and his deep voice was full of displeasure: "Your business is my business. If you don''t want to embarrass me, can I just watch you bear the wrath of the Holy Emperor alone?"


    When Mo Yan saw this, not only was he not afraid, but his heart felt warm. Realizing that continuing to argue will only make people angry, he will still do what he insists on doing even if she stops her in every possible way.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan no longer rejected the man''s intention and said seriously: "When the timees, we will go together. You are not allowed to hide everything from me and take care of everything by yourself."

 Chapter 758: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (3)

    Chapter 758: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (3)


    Chapter 758 Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (3)


    Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly smiled, stretched out his hand to hold the stupid girl in front of him in his arms: "No!"


    Mo Yan fell into the man''s smile and couldn''t extricate herself. It wasn''t until Xiao Hua came over to watch at some point and let out an obscene howl that she came back to her senses. Her pink cheeks turned red - she was so **** off by Xiao Hua!


    She took a hard look at the little colorless flower and made a serious mark in her heart.


    Hmph, originally I saw how hard you were chasing after your wife, so I wanted to help you, but now I see how you look like a loser, why did you bother Dabai? You will be alone for the rest of your life!


    The little flower was still rolling on the ground withughter. When Mo Yan made fun of it, Xiaohua was humiliated in front of Dabai. Little did he know that it missed another chance to catch Dabai, so that it was impossible to defeat Dabai!


    At the Mo house after all, Xiao Ruiyuan hugged Mo Yan for a while and reluctantly let go. But as soon as the person in my arms left, a feeling of emptiness filled my heart again. He couldn''t help but stretched out his hand, stroked the broken hair on the woman''s forehead, and told Chu Heng''s proposal that night.


    Mo Yan originally wanted to pretend to be reserved, but she couldn''t act that way anyway, so she simply suggested: "The tenth day of the twelfth lunar month is my father''s birthday. I will invite rtives and friends to have a gathering to drive away the bad luck of being framed and imprisoned." , it just so happens that you have a rest that day, so you cane over in the name of congrattions!"


    At this point, her face became a little more troubled: "My father didn''t know about our affairs, so he found a son-inw for himself. He even asked me about it in a subtle way recently, but I pretended to be stupid and exposed him! On the day of my fathers birthday, Im afraid that person wille too, and he might make things clear on that day.


    Then, she briefly exined Shen Ji''s situation so that Xiao Ruiyuan could be prepared. She knew that her father would like Shen Ji more than Xiao Ruiyuan. Whether it was his family background or his personal character, he was more suitable as a son-inw than Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Once he heard that his future father-inw had found a love rival for him, and a strong rival at that, Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed: "Don''t worry, my cousin and I will definitelye that day!"


    Mo Yan rarely saw him looking like he was facing a formidable enemy, so he joked: "You are so nervous, but are you worried about beingpared to that person?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked solemn and said nothing, but there was an indescribable arrogance in his brows. He obviously didn''t take Shen Ji seriously.


    Mo Yan''s heart moved, and she decided to give her father a hint to prepare him mentally. She was really worried that her father would be shocked, and even if he couldn''t do anything to kick the person out, he wouldn''t look good to Xiao Ruiyuan. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan finished drinking tea with Mo Qingze, and the two yed several games of chess in the study. It wasn''t until thest trace of light outside disappeared and Mo Qingze persuaded Xiao Ruiyuan to have dinner at Mo''s house that he said goodbye.


    Before leaving, Xiao Ruiyuan felt very reluctant to leave, but he did not dare to stay any longer for fear of teaching Mo Qingze something, so he had no choice but to ride his horse and disappear under the bright white moonlight and stars without looking back.


    In winter, it gets dark early and there are no other recreational activities, so every household goes to bed early. The Mo family is okay, the room is warm, and they usually sit around the brazier for a while before stopping.


    After seeing off Xiao Ruiyuan, everyone just sat down when they heard the rapid ringing of bells under the eaves. Li Yan quickly got up and went to open the door, and came back after a while, followed by Da Nier who looked anxious.


    Without waiting for Mo Yan and others to ask questions, Da Nier stepped forward and grabbed Mo Yans arm and said urgently: Girl Yan,e home quickly with me, my mother is going to beat my brother to death!


    Everyone was shocked. Mo Yan saw that Da Nier was so anxious. Apparently something big happened that she didn''t know about. She didn''t bother to ask Brother Tietou why he was beaten to death by Aunt Wu when he was resting in the shop every night. He hurriedly got up and told his father. After a while, he followed Da Nier and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 759: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (4)

    Chapter 759: Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (4)


    Chapter 759 Beauty is in the eye of the beholder and gets beaten (4)


    After asking questions while walking on the road, Mo Yan found out why Tietou was at home and why Wu was so angry that she beat her son. All of this was rted to a woman.


    The Wu family built a big house, and the smell of meat wafted from time to time. They no longer wore tattered clothes. Anyone with a discerning eye would know that the life of the Wu family was getting better and better. Many families in the vige took notice of this and hoped that their daughters of the right age could marry into the Wu family and enjoy happiness and help their natal family; their sons of the right age could marry Da Nier and have a helpful inw family, so that they could live their lives in the future. stand up.


    Even if they didnt have anything in their own family, the original residents of Liuyang Vige also thought about which of their rtives and friends had daughters of the right age, and thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to have good rtions with the Wu family through inw rtionships.


    Even several nearby viges heard about the situation of the Wu family and went to Liuyang Vige to inquire about it. Knowing that Tietou is just a bit stupid, there are no other big problems, and he has received a good job in Mipu, then he couldn''t be more satisfied.


    Not to mention the capable and docile Da Nier, the person who proposes marriage has almost stepped on the threshold of the Wu family. It''s just that neither Tietou nor Da Nier epted it easily. It''s not that she''s not in a hurry, it''s that those families have more or less problems.


    Mothers always hope that their children will have a smooth life in the future, especially daughters, so they must keep their eyes open to find out, otherwise, they will have to be soaked in bitterness for the rest of their lives.


    Wu had suffered such hardships, so she naturally did not want her four children to follow her same path. Especially Tietou and Da Nier, who had endured hardships with her since they were young, couldn''t help but feel a little more guilty. This guilt taught her to be more attentive to finding a good match for the brother and sister.


    But such a Wu family, who was so dedicated to her children, could actually hit an iron head with a stick as thick as an arm. Tietou was a straightforward and filial man. He was beaten severely by his own mother, but he didn''t know how to beg for mercy or run away. He just knelt on the ground and allowed Wu to beat her angrily.


    When she arrived at Wu''s house, Mo Yan saw that Wu seemed to be tired from the beating. She was sitting on a chair with a stick in her hand, her eyes filled with tears, and her expression was angry and distressed.


    In the corner, Shitou hugged Sannier and cried, obviously frightened; Sannier was also frightened, her voice was crying but she tried hard tofort her brother, with unspeakable shock on her little face. fear.


    Tietou was kneeling on the ground with his back to the door. Mo Yan could not see the expression on his face. Walking into the main room of the Wu family, she was the first to persuade Mrs. Wu: "Aunt Wu, please tell me if you have something to say. Is there any problem that cannot be solved between mother and son? Look, Sannier and Shitou are terrified!"


    Mrs. Wu was so focused on how to get her son back on the right path that she didn''t notice that there was someone else in the house. She didn''t know that Mo Yan wasing until she heard a voice.


    Seeing Mo Yan, Mrs. Wu seemed to have found an outlet. She didn''t care that it was a family scandal. She grabbed Mo Yan''s hand and choked: "I knew, I knew he would let such an unbearable woman seduced him. When the matchmaker came to the door, he I should agree to propose marriage, its better than that woman.


    Da Niers words were vague before. Mo Yan didnt know the identity of the girl Tietou liked. Now after hearing Wus words, her eyelids twitched: Could it be that she is a married woman?


    Wus next words dispelled Mo Yans guess, but the identity of the woman made her even more surprised:


    "...There are so many good girls in the world, but he has his sights on a woman who came out of a brothel! They are both women, and Aunt Wu sympathizes with that woman''s plight, but she will never allow such a non-worker. A pure person will never be the daughter-inw..."


    Before Wu could finish speaking, Tietou, who had been silent until now, suddenly raised his head and defended loudly: "Mom, Qingqing is a good girl, not a dirty woman. Her son likes her, not her who seduces him. If you want to me, just me your son, Qingqing is not wrong."


    Having known Tietou for so long, this was the first time Mo Yan heard him speak such a long paragraph so loudly, which showed that the girl who was born in a brothel really took it into his heart.


    Just as Mo Yan was thinking about how to resolve the conflict between mother and son, Wu stood up suddenly, raised the wooden stick and gave Tietou a heavy blow on his shoulder.


    The speed of this stick was so fast that Mo Yan had no time to stop it.


    The stick hit Tietou with a dull sound. A look of pain shed across Tietou''s face, but he endured the severe pain and continued to defend the girl in his heart: "Mom, Qingqing is such a good girl! Apart from her bad background, there is nothing that a son can match her for! Don''t you see? It is her origin, but it is not her choice. You have always told your son that you are sorry for Fourth Sister, and you should have stopped her from selling her. At least you love Fourth Sister in your heart, but Qingqing has been loved by no one since she was a child. When she was the same age as Fourth Sister, she was sold to a brothel by her family as a loser! She was so young at that time, who could resist? She had no choice but to fall into prostitution, but she never looked down upon herself and even looked for opportunities to redeem herself. If you want to live a decent life, just because of this, she is not a bad girl! Mother, if you dont sympathize with her, just treat her as a pity for her son. If he cannot marry her, he would rather not get married for the rest of his life! "


    Tietou finished speaking in one breath and looked straight at his mother, with an unprecedented persistence in his eyes. ording to his temper, never getting married is more than just a joke.


    With a snap, the stick fell to the ground.


    Wu took two steps back and fell into the chair as if she had lost her soul. Tears fell from her eyes. I dont know if Im crying for Sinier, whose whereabouts are unknown, or for Tietous words...

 Chapter 760: Arrested and brought to the palace to plead for mercy (1)

    Chapter 760: Arrested and brought to the pce to plead for mercy (1)


    Sinier, who was sold and disappeared without a trace, was a heartache for everyone in the Wu family, and it also temporarily eased the intensified conflicts between the Wu family''s mother and son.


    Aftering out of Wus house, Mo Yans mood was veryplicated. The first time she heard the name "Qingqing" from Tietou, she felt it sounded familiar, and then thought that the woman also came out of a brothel. She was already eighty-nine percent sure, but she still refused to give up and held on to thest hope. With a glimmer of hope, he asked Xue Tuanzi in the space in his mind: "The Qingqing that Brother Tietou said was the Liu Qingqing who cooperated with the design of Lao Mo''s family that time?"


    Soon Xue Tuanzis mature voice came to mind: Who else could it be if she wasnt her?


    It turns out its really her!


    Mo Yan held her forehead and suddenly felt that she had done something stupid.


    In order to get the Tietou brothers and sisters to escape from the old Mo family, Mo Yan took the sign that Yan Junyu had given her and went to Yanyu Tower to find a girl to perform. After all, a girl from a good family values her reputation more than her reputation. No matter how much money she is given, she will never agree to do such a show.


    Yanyu Tower was won by Yan Junyu in a bet a few years ago. On the outside, it looks no different from an ordinary brothel. However, the girls inside are all very beautiful, but they are carefully trained spies to collect various information from the guests. All kinds of information.


    These girls naturally have to perform their tricks to please the guests. As for whether they want to keep the guests overnight, it all depends on their own wishes. Yanyulou will not interfere, as long as the girls get the information their master needs.


    Liu Qingqing is a special case. She was the girl who lived in Yanyu Tower before it was renovated. After the original girl in Yanyu Tower was dismissed by the madam, she was left alone with nowhere to go. She was heartbroken by her rtives, and even if she returned home, she would not be able to escape the fate of being sold again.


    When he learned that he didn''t have to apany the guests, he asked to stay. He nned to make a lot of money and find a ce where no one knew him to spend the rest of his life.


    Yanyulou was worried about leaving such an "outsider" behind, but he couldn''t bear Liu Qingqing''s pleas. Seeing that she was really pitiful, he made a new contract with her and warned her not to reveal any secrets of Yanyulou, so he allowed her to stay. She is responsible for entertaining ordinary guests, and whether she stays with them overnight or not is entirely up to her.


    Liu Qingqing could not escape from the dark life, so naturally she was unwilling to do such things again. She yed the piano, danced, and recited poems for the guests every day. With the protection of Yanyulou, she made a lot of money every month, and her life was pretty good. After a few years, I had saved enough money, and I started to think about being good.


    Because Liu Qingqing was an obedient and smart person who brought a lot of poprity to Yanyu Tower and got a lot of useful information, the madam of Yanyu Tower was reluctant to let her go. He wanted to keep her for a few more years and promised her a few more years. Find her a good home in the next year.


    Liu Qingqing had given up the idea of getting married long ago and was unmoved by the conditions given by the madam. When Mo Yan found Yanyu Tower, Liu Qingqing was spending time with the madam.


    The old bustard was very polite to Mo Yan when he saw that he was a friend of his master. Knowing the purpose of her visit, he actively gathered the girls and let her choose.


    At that time, Liu Qingqing felt that this was an opportunity to escape from Yanyulou, so she took the initiative to stand up. The condition was that Mo Yan would help her speak a good word to the old bustard, release her from the contract, and allow her to be a good person.


    When the madam saw Liu Qingqing mentioning this matter in front of the distinguished guest, he knew that she had already decided to leave. If she forced her to stay, she might cause trouble. Before Mo Yan opened her mouth, she took the initiative to agree to the matter, saying that Liu Qingqing would help the distinguished guest handle the matter. Okay, let her go and give her her freedom.


    In the end, Liu Qingqing sessfullypleted what Mo Yan told him to do, gave Yanyulou another hundred taels of silver to redeem himself, and left with the maid.

 Chapter 761: Arrested and brought to the palace to plead for mercy (2)

    Chapter 761: Arrested and brought to the pce to plead for mercy (2)


    Mo Yan didnt know how Liu Qingqing and Tietou met. ording to Tietou, the two had a mutual affection for each other. She was thinking that if Liu Qingqing hadn''t been asked to help, Liu Qingqing probably wouldn''t have known Tietou before he left Yanyu Tower, and the Wu family''s mother and son wouldn''t have had this conflict today.


    No one wants to have a daughter-inw whoes from a brothel. Aunt Wu is not willing, not necessarily because she looks down on Liu Qingqing, but probably more because she is worried that Brother Tietou will marry a woman with such a disgraceful background, and the rumors he will face in the future will be just like that. Can crush them.


    Instead of resenting each other in the future, it is better to break it off at the beginning to avoid pain for both of you in the future.


    Xue Tuanzi in the space didnt want to see his master unhappy the most, so he quicklyforted him: Yan Yan, they are destined to meet each other even without you, so dont me yourself.


    Mo Yan didn''t believe it when he heard it: "You didn''t say that tofort me, right?"


    Xue Tuanzi, who was not trusted by his master, expressed his anger and said angrily: "Believe it or not!"


    Mo Yan entered the space helplessly, held up her buttocks (to make sure it was there) and faced her snow dumplings, and apologized very sincerely: "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t question your words, please don''t be angry with me, okay?" ?


    Xue Tuanzis voice was that of an adult, which always made her forget that the little guy had a child-like temper.


    Xue Tuanzi was very impressed by his master''s apology. He nced at Mo Yan arrogantly to express his forgiveness.


    Looking at Xue Tuanzis cute look, Mo Yans fingers itched badly, and finally obeyed her inner desire, and rubbed them hard twice under Xue Tuanzis vignt eyes.


    The body is white and soft, and you can''t feel the existence of hair. It is softer than dough, and it doesn''t feel very good!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhing me talking" Xue Tuanzi yelling loudly, but not very loud.


    Mo Yan was so addicted that she finally mercifully let go of the red snow dumplings that were being rubbed all over her body.


    The little guy was formed from her blood, so as a rule it should be blood-colored. But the little guy said that merit is more like white snow, the purest color in the world. Rather than being condensed with her blood, it is better that merit gives it a physical form.


    After theughter, Mo Yan quickly smoothed the hair of the snow dumplings about to be fried to divert its attention: "You said that Brother Tietou and Liu Qingqing are destined, aren''t they a destined couple?"


    How could Snow Tuanzi not know his master''s little thoughts? He didn''t want topromise so quickly, but he was sofortable with being Shun Mao and taught him to be very attached, so he answered honestly: "They are destined to meet, but if you had Without helping the Wu family escape from the old Mo family, they would not be able to get married. How can they be a destined couple?"


    Mo Yan suddenly realized it, and then said depressedly: "So, it''s still my fault!"


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes: "Where did you go wrong? Is it because of this that you won''t help the Wu family?"


    Mo Yan was stunned and shook his head in annoyance. She really got into a dead end and got into a dead end. No matter what, it would not be wrong to help Wu escape from the old Mo family. Regardless of whether it was Liu Qingqing''s help or not, the result would not change in any way.


    After thinking about it, she asked Xue Tuanzi again: "What about now? Can Tietou and Liu Qingqing make it now?"


    "It can happen!" Xue Tuanzi said without hesitation: "Without you helping the Wu family escape from the old Mo family, Tietou would not have married Liu Qingqing. Tietou would have run away from home in despair and escorted goods for the **** agency. The robber cut off his leg and died in poverty and loneliness; Liu Qingqing also had no good oue, and finally died of depression... In short, you did a good deed, but you actually saved two lives! Now, do you me yourself?"

 Chapter 762: Arrested and brought to the palace to plead for mercy (3)

    Chapter 762: Arrested and brought to the pce to plead for mercy (3)


    After thinking about it, she asked Xue Tuanzi again: "What about now? Can Tietou and Liu Qingqing make it now?"


    "It can happen!" Xue Tuanzi said without hesitation: "Without you helping the Wu family escape from the old Mo family, Tietou would not be able to marry Liu Qingqing. Tietou would run away from home in despair and **** goods for the **** agency. In the end, his legs were cut off by bandits and he died in poverty and loneliness; Liu Qingqing also had no good oue and died of depression because of missing Tietou... In short, you did a good deed, but you actually saved two lives! Now, you Do you me yourself?"


    Mo Yan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and shook his head violently.


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes happily and said in an old-fashioned voice: "You can teach me!"


    Mo Yan''s mood brightened, and she spun around happily with the snow dumpling in her arms. Then she frowned and said uneasily: "Aunt Wu will not agree to Brother Tietou to marry Liu Qingqing. If they really break up, will they leave?" Take the road you mentioned?"


    Xue Tuanzi shook his head and regained his snow-white body, and replied: "Of course! But if you are willing to help them and let them get married smoothly, then it will be fine!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan sighed: "Don''t do to others what you don''t want others to do to you! If Zhen''er falls in love with a brothel girl in the future and wants to marry her as my sister-inw, I''m afraid I won''t want to either! Aunt Wu''s thoughts are even more To be conservative, it is too difficult to persuade her to agree to the matter between Tietou and Liu Qingqing!"


    "It''s hard to return, but it''s not impossible! Putting aside merits and virtues, you can''t bear to have the Wu family destroyed, right?" Xue Tuanzi said earnestly and seductively.


    No matter how small a fly is, it is still flesh. In order to gain freedom as soon as possible, it will never let go of anything that can gain merit.


    Well, I definitely want to help!


    Mo Yan, who knew the consequences, could not watch the Wu family being destroyed. But you have to think carefully about how to help.


    After ying with Xue Tuanzi for a while, Mo Yan left the space and walked towards home.


    The rest of the Mo family were still awake, obviously worried about the Wu family.


    Mo Yan couldn''t say much. He just said that Tietou did something wrong and was punished, but didn''t say anything else.


    Everyone guessed that the matter was not that simple. Seeing that Mo Yan didn''t say anything, they didn''t ask any more questions. They chatted for a while and went back to their rooms to rest.


    Mo Yan finished taking a shower andy on the bed to think of a solution. One idea after another came up, and she suppressed it again. After thinking about it, she still felt that this matter was difficult to handle. As a result, she fell asleep as she thought about it.


    In the next few days, the Wu family was rtively calm. It''s just that Wu is determined to break up Tietou and Liu Qingqing, so that he must go home to sleep after the rice shop closes.


    Tietou is a filial person. No matter how unwilling he is, he would not dare to make his mother sad again. So I went to Mipu early every morning to do some work, and came back under the stars and the moon at night. On a very cold day, the wind came and went, and my face, ears, and hands soon developed chilins, which were as swollen as steamed buns.


    As a mother, how could Mrs. Wu not feel sorry for her son? She gritted her teeth and refused to let Tietou continue to sleep in the rice shop. She only bought cotton and pulled some cloth, and made thick cotton clothes, socks and shoes for Tietou overnight, including several pairs of sleeves.


    Tietou is stubborn and refuses to put on new cotton-padded clothes and new cotton-padded shoes. Within a few days, those chilins began to burst open one after another, and they continued to bleed and pus, which made other people feel pain when they looked at them.


    Wu had no choice but to buy a good ointment, and secretly went to Tietou''s room every night to apply the ointment to Tietou, who was sleeping soundly.


    Tietou didn''t notice it for the first few days, butter he found out and simply bolted the door to the room. Perhaps, unable to think of any other way, he could only choose this stupid method, hoping that his mother would agree. Little did he know that this method not only hurt himself, but also seriously hurt a loving mother''s heart.

 Chapter 763: Arrested and brought to the palace to plead for mercy (4)

    Chapter 763: Arrested and brought to the pce to plead for mercy (4)


    Mo Yan, however, had no intention of thinking of a way to help the Wu family, mother and son, because the three members of the Chen family had been arrested and were escorted to Beijing a few days ago to await their fate.


    On the second day after the three members of the Chen family were escorted to Beijing, Mo Yan handed a sign to the pce and asked for an interview, but he never received the news of Emperor Hui''an''s meeting.


    Mo Yan felt that Emperor Hui''an probably knew the purpose of her request for a face-to-face meeting, and the reason why he didn''t see her was because he refused to forgive Du. She couldn''t enter the pce, so she couldn''t plead for Du in person. She could only ce her hope on Xiao Ruiyuan, hoping that he could convince Chu Heng. Only in this way could she enter the pce and persuade Emperor Hui''an to pardon Du''s death penalty.


    Seven or eight days passed, but Mo Yan didn''t get any news, either from the pce or from Xiao Ruiyuan, and she couldn''t help but feel agitated. After dying for too long, she was really worried that the next moment she would be waiting would be the news that the three members of the Chen family would be executed.


    Mo Qingze, who was reading books at home every day, noticed something strange about Mo Yan and couldn''t help but ask several times.


    Mo Yan didn''t dare to say anything, so he just made a vague excuse to deal with it. She was determined to hide what Chen Ji had done from her family, and she also nned to do it secretly to save Du. If Emperor Hui''an was willing to forgive Du, she would settle the matter in private and not let anyone in the family know about it. She didn''t want these things to be exposed to the family. Cause unnecessary trouble.


    Fortunately, on the ninth day, Xiao Ruiyuan asked the secret guard to convey the news that Chu Heng was willing to forgive the Du family and would go to the pce to intercede with Emperor Hui''an in order to repay Mo Yan for saving him.


    Mo Yan''s heart was finally lifted by more than half. If Chu Heng was willing to let Du go, Emperor Hui''an would be much more likely to relent.


    On the afternoon of the seventh day of the twelfth lunar month, a young **** came to the Mo family and conveyed the oral instructions of Emperor Hui''an, asking Mo Yan to enter the pce at five o''clock on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Finally looking forward to the definite news, Mo Yan felt relieved. Early the next morning, she packed up and went to the pce to meet Emperor Hui''an in her official uniform.


    When Mo Yan entered the pce gate, there was a young **** waiting for her. He took her directly to the imperial study room. Outside the imperial study room, she met Xiao Ruiyuan who was waiting for her.


    After shooing away the young eunuch, Xiao Ruiyuan led Mo Yan inside and said, "My cousin said that the Holy One has relented. If the Holy One asks you after entering, just tell the truth."


    Yes, I know! Mo Yan smiled and nodded, but she was thinking that she couldnt tell the real reason for saving Du Shi no matter what.


    The little **** outside the royal study went in and passed the news, then came out and let Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan in.


    Emperor Hui''an''s face looked very serious. After Mo Yan saluted with some anxiety, he lowered his head and waited for questions.


    After a while, Emperor Hui''an asked Mo Yan why he wanted to save the guilty woman Du Shi. His tone sounded normal, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.


    Mo Yan quickly organized her words, saluted Emperor Hui''an, and then said with a sad face: "Chen Jimitted a major crime and brought harm to his family. Both himself and his family are unforgivable! But the guilty woman Du is actually He Jia His biological mother was kind to He Jia. He should not abandon He Jia because of her. He Jia should deny this fact! Da Chu adheres to filial piety. Everyone in the world knows that the Holy Emperor treats the Queen Mother with the utmost filial piety and love, and He Jia also follows the same example. Your Majesty, as a filial person, I cannot bear to see the guilty woman Du''s head missing."


    After speaking, she bowed deeply to Emperor Hui''an and did not get up for a long time.


    None of these words were pleading, but they talked about filial piety and ttered Emperor Hui''an, which would not offend anyone at all.


    He is quite a smart one! Emperor Hui''an''s expression did not change, a sh of approval shed in his eyes. Without knowing what he was thinking, he asked in a deep voice: "Since you know that Chen Ji''s crime is extremely heinous and his family members are also unforgivable, what should you do if I don''t want to forgive the guilty woman Du?"


    Mo Yan quickly replied: "Since ancient times, there has been a dilemma between loyalty and filial piety! If the Holy One is unwilling to forgive Du Shi, He Jia should alsoply. He can only find a good cemetery for the guilty woman Du Shi, chant sutras and pray for her every day, and wish her peace. The joyful next life can be regarded as the fulfillment of this mother-daughter love."


    Emperor Hui''an thought that Mo Yan would continue to plead for mercy and use her previous achievements or that promise in exchange, but he did not expect that she would actually say something about the dilemma of loyalty and filial piety. Was this her true words, or was she trying to figure out his thoughts before saying this? Did you say this on purpose to fool him?


    In a blink of an eye, the suspicious emperor had already begun to doubt Mo Yan''s true intentions.


    Being stared at by two sharp eyes from above, Mo Yan nervously did not dare to raise his head. Those words were mostly deceptive. If Emperor Hui''an really refused to pardon Du, she could only use that promise in exchange.


    No matter how important the loyalty to the emperor is, it is not as important as her two younger siblings.


    After a long time, Emperor Hui''an''s voice sounded again, and his tone was much gentler than before: "You have a pure and filial heart. If I don''t help you, it will appear that I am ruthless! In view of your past achievements, I will pardon Du. capital crime."


    Mo Yan was overjoyed and quickly knelt down to thank the Lord: "Your Majesty is kind and kind, fulfilling Hejia''s filial piety, and Hejia thanks the Lord for His kindness!"


    Seeing Mo Yan''s heartfelt and heartfelt joy, Emperor Hui''an originally thought that she had another purpose in pleading for Du''s favor, but now it seems that she really has a pure heart of filial piety. It is much easier for people like this to use it.


    Thinking about this, Emperor Hui''an looked at Xiao Ruiyuan vaguely, and found that his eyes were staring at the knees of the woman who had just stood up. He couldn''t help but be startled, but his expression softened a bit.


    Mo Yan was secretly d that she didn''t know what Emperor Hui''an was thinking, and she didn''t know that she was so "easy" in using it, so that when she was repeatedly squeezed by the royal familyter, she felt infinitely depressed...

 Chapter 764: fit(1)

    Chapter 764: fit(1)


    Chapter 764 Fit (1)


    The two of them spent very little time together and had few opportunities to meet. However, Xiao Ruiyuan had official business to attend to and could not stay with Mo Yan for a long time.


    Although Mo Yan felt regretful, she was not a real girl of fourteen or fifteen years old, and the person she liked had to be by her side. So the two of them came to Huixianju, ordered a few dishes, had lunch together, and then separated. One went to the Yamen to work, and the other went to the rice shop to find help.


    After a year of operation, the Mojia Fragrant Rice Shop has be famous in the capital due to its high quality and wide variety of food. It attracts almost half of the middle and upper-ss families in Beijing. The total sales of food every day is almost 3,000. More than a kilogram, so the next day the grain would have to be transported from Liuyang Vige to the shop.


    When Mo Yan arrived at Mipu, Li Zhong, Tietou and Wang Fattou, who had been busy all morning, were having lunch in the small room.


    Seeing Mo Yaning over at this hour, the three of them thought she hadn''t eaten yet. Wang Fattou put down his bowl and chopsticks, rolled up his sleeves, and was about to go to the kitchen to fry two more dishes. Mo Yan stopped him: "Sit down and eat, I''ve already eaten." pass."


    Li Zhong on the side said with a smile: "Fat Tou''s cooking skills are good, Yan Yatou, why don''t you add more?"


    "What a pity. If I hadn''t juste from Huixianju, I really couldn''t eat it. I have to try it!" Mo Yan refused with a smile.


    Li Zhong listened and did not force himself.


    Mo Yan asked them to continue eating and took the ount book to the counter outside to read.


    The business of Mipu is good, and the ie is more every day. In one month, it will not be a problem to make a profit of seven to eight hundred taels, which is much better than Mo Yan had expected.


    After the three people in the small room finished eating, Mo Yan also finished reading the ount books. She left Li Zhong in the small room and asked Tietou and Wang Fattou to go outside to greet the guests.


    As soon as the door of the small room was closed, Mo Yan''s expression became cautious and she said to Li Zhong: "Grandpa Li, there is something I can''t help but do, so I can only ask you to do this favor."


    Seeing her like this, Li Zhong also stopped smiling: "Yan Yatou, you say."


    Mo Yan did not hesitate and said what she wanted: "Grandpa Li, please go to the prison of the Ministry of Justice to pick up a person tomorrow, and then find a reliable **** agency to send the person to my hometown. Don''t worry about other things." , and dont mention it to anyone in the family.


    This time, she saved Du''s, and she would not owe her. It was reluctant to send her back to her hometown to take care of her mother''s family. She didn''t want to see Du Shi again, and she didn''t want her to know that she saved her. As for her family, she didn''t want to talk about it.


    Girl Yan, this matter is easy to handle. Dont worry, Grandpa Li will definitely handle it for you. It wasnt a difficult task at all, so Li Zhong agreed.


    Li Zhong had some doubts in his heart, but he was not a talkative person, and he would never ask questions that he shouldn''t ask. This is also the reason why Mo Yan asked him for help. Apart from being suitable, he is also the most strict and will never reveal a word to his family.


    Thank you, Grandpa Li! The day after tomorrow is my fathers birthday. Let Brother Tietou and Brother Fathead watch the shop. Grandpa Li can go home and rest for two days!


    Because Mipus business is getting better and better, there are naturally not a few jealous people. However, due to the power of the Wu''an government and the status of Lord Mo Yan, they did not dare to openly cause harm to the Mo family''s fragrant rice shop. However, to prevent anyone from plotting behind their backs, Li Zhong and the other three had been living in the shop.


    This also eliminates the pain of running around, especially now that it is too cold and it is difficult to get up in the morning. Living in a shop is much more convenient.


    When Li Zhong heard this, he pped his head and said in annoyance: "If you didn''t remind me, Grandpa Li forgot that your father''s birthday is the day after tomorrow! Okay, Grandpa Li will go back tomorrow afternoon."


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "Grandpa Li is so busy every day, it''s normal for him to forget."

 Chapter 765: fit(2)

    Chapter 765: fit(2)


    Chapter 765 Fit (2)


    Old man, old man, my memory wasnt so bad before. Li Zhong helplessly touched the white hair on his temples. At his age, he couldnt bear to ept old age anymore.


    Grandpa Li is still in good spirits, why is he getting old? Mo Yanforted him.


    These words are not entirelyforting. Compared with the time when they first met, Li Zhong''s body is much better due to the nourishment of spiritual spring water and space crops. He is no worse than a middle-aged man in his forties.


    Li Zhong looked at Mo Yan and said with emotion: "Thank you all for this, otherwise, Grandpa Li would not be able to live such a good life now."


    Li Zhong said these words more than once. Mo Yan felt helpless when he heard this. He just smiled and no longer tried to persuade him not to take these things to heart as before.


    The old man and the young man chatted for a while, and then they heard that several guests seemed to have arrived outside. Because Tietou and Wang Fattou had no time to entertain them, they wereining. The two stopped talking and hurriedly went out to greet them.


    When the peak hour passed and the shop was not so busy, Mo Yan called Tietou, who was working hard, to the small room again.


    Just chatting with Li Zhong, Li Zhong identally said that Tietou has been a little distracted recently and made several miscalctions in session. Later, after being severely scolded by Li Zhong, I got better, but my work was not as reassuring as before.


    Mo Yan knew the reason, but it was inconvenient to tell Li Zhong, so he had to talk to Tietou alone to see if he could help him find a solution so that he and Liu Qingqing could marry smoothly.


    Looking at the horribly festering frostbite on Tietous face and hands, Mo Yan finally understood why Wu was so sad and wished she could crack this guys head open to see what he was thinking.


    Is it true that for the sake of love, one can hurt the mother who truly loves oneself without any scruples? Is it useful to just keep thinking like this and not know how to solve the fundamental problem?


    However, Mo Yan had a headache when thinking about Tietou''s straightforward and simple character. Let him find his own way, I''m afraid all he can think of is to hurt himself in this way. I hope Wu will see his pitiful appearance and agree to his affairs with Liu Qingqing! He probably didn''t know that he was unknowingly hurting the people who really cared about him.


    Brother Tietou, where does Liu Qingqing live?


    Since Tietou couldn''t understand the implicit words, Mo Yan went straight to the point and asked Liu Qingqing directly where he lived.


    Even though Xue Tuanzi said that Tietou and Liu Qingqing were destined to be together, not all rtionships will have results, and not all results will be good.


    She decided to meet the woman who possessed Brother Tietou to see if she was worthy of Tietou''s sincerity and if she was worthy of interceding with Wu on behalf of these two people.


    "No, Sister Yan, Brother Tietou can''t tell you, no." Tietou mistakenly thought that Wu asked Mo Yan to ask, and nned to start with Liu Qingqing and force Liu Qingqing to leave, refusing to say anything at all.


    Mo Yan was so angry that she didn''t bother to talk to him carefully and just said harsh words: "If you don''t tell me, you will never think that I will intercede with Aunt Wu for you in this life. If you can''t marry Miss Liu, don''t me me." help you."


    Tietou suddenly widened his eyes and said in disbelief: "Sister Yan, you, you want to intercede with my mother for Brother Tietou, so that my mother agrees to me and Qingqing?"


    A person who was already a bit stupid looks even more stupid now that he is like this.


    Mo Yan couldn''t hold it back and burst outughing: "Of course it''s true, otherwise Brother Tietou thinks I''m too full to hold up?"


    Okay, thank you, Sister Yan, thats great, thank you, Sister Yan, thank you

 Chapter 766: fit (3)

    Chapter 766: fit (3)


    Chapter 766 Fit (3)


    Tietou was excited and incoherent, not knowing what to do. He rubbed his hands subconsciously, but he directly rubbed his hands against the frostbite, making the already horrific wound even more hideous, and he himself grimaced in pain.


    Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry. Afterughing, her expression gradually became serious: "Brother Tietou, have you ever thought about how the vigers will treat you and Miss Liu if you really get married?"


    Liu Qingqing went to Lao Mo''s house in Liuyang Vige, and her identity could not be concealed. Moreover, she does not have a natal family, but her words and deeds are very different from those of girls from farmers'' families. As time goes by, some people will definitely be suspicious.


    Some people break up as they walk away, not necessarily because they have lost their feelings, but because they can''t bear a lot of external problems at home. Mo Yan was very worried about the rumors in the vige, which would eventually hurt the two people, and eventually they became a pair of resentful couples, ending in a sad separation.


    I thought Tietou would be put off by this question, but what Tietou said next shocked Mo Yan, and he remembered Tietous firm eyes and eloquent words.


    "Sister Yan, Brother Tietou is a rough man and doesn''t understand the truth. But Brother Tietou knows that people live their whole lives for themselves and their loved ones. What outsiders think about it has nothing to do with Brother Tietou. ? They say theirs, Brother Tietou is better than Brother Tietou, its not like they eat their food or drink their water, why does Brother Tietou care about what they say?"


    After knowing where Liu Qingqing lived, Mo Yan drove there directly to avoid being hurt by Tietou''s stupid look.


    The ce where Liu Qingqing rented was rtively remote. Mo Yan walked back and forth for a long time before he found the door iid with copper that Tietou mentioned.


    She stepped forward and knocked on the door. Not long after, the door was opened a crack by a little girl of twelve or thirteen years old. Judging from the little girl''s dress, she is the maid Liu Qingqing brought out from Yanyu Tower.


    The little girl has seen the world in Yanyu Tower. Seeing the girl standing at the door wearing extraordinary clothes, she obviously has some background. Although he was still wary, he spoke politely and politely: "Who are you looking for, girl?"


    Mo Yan did not take Qiao, but said warmly: "Excuse me, is there a Miss Liu living here? I was asked to find Miss Liu."


    Hearing that the visitor was looking for his own girl, the little girl became even more vignt: "May I ask who entrusted this girl to you? My girl lives in seclusion and doesn''t like meeting strangers."


    When Mo Yan saw this, the meaning in his eyes was unclear. Just as there is a servant, there is also a master. A little girl of twelve or thirteen years old was like this, which showed that Liu Qingqing was more powerful than she imagined.


    ording to Brother Tietou''s temperament, it would be better to find a more powerful wife to take care of the family. However, if she is too powerful and pushes her mother-inw and siblings aside, that would be bad. I hope Liu Qingqing is not thetter type.


    "Just tell your girl my surname is Mo. Whether you see her or not, you can''t be the boss of your girl."


    Yourst name is Mo? A sh of suspicion shed in the little girl''s eyes. She looked Mo Yan up and down, thinking that she was the sister of her sweetheart. Her attitude immediately changed and she said quickly: "Miss Mo, wait a moment. I will go and invite you." My girl."


    Said, turned around and ran into the house, but did not close the courtyard door.


    Soon, Mo Yan saw a woman wearing a light purple straight-waisted long cotton-padded jacket, with good looks and dignified temperament walking out briskly. She was Liu Qingqing, whom she had met once before.


    Liu Qingqing was slightly surprised when she saw it was Mo Yan, and then she smiled politely and said: "It turns out that it''s Miss Mo who came to visit me. Qingqing was disappointed to wee her from afar. I hope Miss Mo won''t be surprised."

 Chapter 767: fit(4)

    Chapter 767: fit(4)


    Chapter 767 Fit (4)


    When the little girl behind Liu Qingqing saw this, she knew that she had made a mistake, and stared at Mo Yan with vignce, fearing that she would be harmful to her girl.


    Mo Yan pretended to be cold and said: "Miss Liu, you''re wee. If it''s convenient, can you go in and talk?"


    It would be Qingqings honor if Miss Mo doesnt mind the shabby amodation! Liu Qingqings expression did not change, she was still polite and courteous.


    Mo Yan nodded slightly, and walked in proudly without waiting for Liu Qingqing to invite her in.


    Liu Qingqing frowned slightly, stopped the maid who was about to get angry, and asked her to go to the kitchen to boil water to make a pot of good tea.


    The yard Liu Qingqing rents is not big, just a small living room, two rooms, and a kitchen. The door is closed, so you can''t see what''s going on inside, but the decoration in the small hall is warm and elegant, giving people a veryfortable feeling.


    After Mo Yan finished reading it, he felt a little better for Liu Qingqing.


    Liu Qingqing saw Mo Yan looking around the room without saying anything, and there was nothing visible on his face. For a moment, he was not sure what Mo Yan''s purpose was, so he was smart enough to take the initiative to ask.


    Mo Yan didn''t intend to make it clear. After looking around the small hall, he asked a few irrelevant questions.


    Liu Qingqing answered carefully, but she thought about it carefully, but did not say any actual content. This shows that she is a thoughtful and intelligent woman.


    Seeing that nothing could be done, Mo Yan stopped beating around the bush and directly stated his purpose: "Brother Tietou is my cousin. He is a simple and honest man who is easily deceived. Aunt Wu has always wanted to find him a wife who is honest and can run the house. Not long ago, an acquaintance bumped into you two on the street. After Aunt Wu found out, she objected to Brother Tietou marrying you. Now their mother and son are in a stalemate, and no one is willing topromise! All of this happened because of you, what do you... think? "


    More than a month ago, Wu''s food stall opened in Dongshi. The person in charge of the new stall was a middle-aged woman whom she bought earlier. She was the one who saw Tietou and Liu Qingqing on the street.


    Wu was extremely happy when she learned that her son had finally enlightened and found a girl he liked. When Tietou came back from the rice shop, she asked several times, but Tietou kept hesitating and refused to say anything clearly, which aroused Wu''s anger. Suspicion, and finally resorted to getting Tietou engaged, forcing Tietou to tell the truth, and that fierce conflict broke out.


    After hearing Mo Yan''s words, Liu Qingqing''s hand holding the handkerchief suddenly tightened, her expression a bit gloomy.


    Seeing Liu Qingqing like this, Mo Yan couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. Put yourself in her shoes, if one day she and Xiao Ruiyuan were opposed, they might not be together. Just thinking about it made her feel ufortable, not to mention that Brother Tietou and Liu Qingqing had a difficult road ahead. Nothing good wille of it.


    Liu Qingqing didn''t speak for a long time. Just when Mo Yan thought she would refuse to answer with silence, she finally spoke, but before she could say a word, she shed tears: "I, I had expected this day, I should be grateful, grateful Tietou My family did note to embarrass me! Although I was born in a brothel, my feelings for Tietou are not half false. If his family firmly opposes it, I, I will not be willing to ept it..."


    She has been in the world for many years, and she has never lost her true nature. She finally got out of it, and wants to spend the rest of her life peacefully, but she doesn''t want to meet the naive man who made her heart beat for the first time.


    The man didn''t mind that she came from a brothel. Although he was clumsy and could not say coaxing words, he really cared about her, making her whole heart fall into his honest smile. Even she herself couldn''t exin why, in just a few months, she could no longer let go of the man who was two years younger than her but gave her infinite tenderness.


    She once naively wondered if God was pity for her rough fate, so he wanted to give her a share of happiness. But the fantasy is just a fantasy. Who is willing to ept her from a brothel?


    She is not willing to give in, so how can she be willing to do so?


    Mo Yan had never doubted Liu Qingqing''s sincerity, and hearing her desperate cries made her feel sad. She put down the arrogance she had pretended to be because of her previous temptation, gently patted Liu Qingqing''s shrugged shoulders andforted him: "As long as your rtionship with Brother Tietou remains firm, you can always find a way."


    Most women in this world have a hard time. They still have more than ten years of rxation and joy when they meet parents who really love them. If they meet a good husband in the future, it won''t be too difficult. For someone like Liu Qingqing, whose father has not been close to his mother since he was a child, and who has experienced such a situation, the best oue is to be given a concubine, or to be married to a widower, an old bachelor who cannot marry a wife, otherwise he will be alone for the rest of his life. .


    Even though they didnt get along for long, Mo Yan could tell something about Liu Qingqings character from her words and taste. She was smart, calm, and generous. She was a good person.


    And since she has no natal family, she must be thinking wholeheartedly about Brother Tietou and the Wu family. If you can achieve positive results with Brother Tietou, you don''t have to worry about the Wu family being plotted against.


    I just want to say that Liu Qingqing''s background is a w. How to make Aunt Wu ept it is the biggest difficulty before her. She is really not sure about this.


    Mo Yan''sfort was like a life-saving straw, giving Liu Qingqing unlimited hope. She raised her head and asked excitedly: "Miss Mo, you don''t object?"


    Mo Yan smiled bitterly: "It doesn''t matter whether I object or not. The important thing is to let Aunt Wu ept you and let the Wu family ept you."


    Liu Qingqing calmed down and suddenly knelt down solemnly to Mo Yan: "Miss Mo, I, Liu Qingqing, am not a bad person. If I can marry Tietou, Qingqing will treat Tietou''s mother as my own mother and treat his younger siblings as my own." As my younger brother and sister, I also hope that Miss Mo can help clear things up."


    Mo Yan''s expression changed and he quickly helped her: "What are you doing? Get up quickly!"


    Liu Qingqing didn''t want Mo Yan to think she was threatening, so she stood up obediently and begged: "Miss Mo, if you are willing to help, Qingqing will definitely tie a ring with grass in her mouth to repay you for your great kindness."


    Mo Yan shook her head: "I will help you and Brother Tietou, and you won''t have to hold the grass in your hands to make a ring. If Aunt Wu can ept you and help you and Brother Tietou, it will be enough for you to be filial to Aunt Wu in the future."


    Yes! Liu Qingqing held Mo Yans hand gratefully and nodded heavily.

 Chapter 768: Du was released from prison and came to ask for help (1)

    Chapter 768: Du was released from prison and came to ask for help (1)


    Chapter 768 Du is released from prison andes to ask for help (1)


    The dark, damp and cold prison of the Ministry of Punishment exudes a putrid smell. There are one or two prisoners in ragged clothes in almost every cell. These prisoners huddled in the corner of the cell, their messy hair covering their faces. If there was any disturbance, they would be frightened and their heads would shrink into their stomachs.


    In short,pared with the cell where Mo Qingze lived before, the environment here is undoubtedly much worse.


    The jails of the Ministry of Punishment are also divided into three, six and nine levels. Prisoners who have not been convicted yet or whose crimes are not serious and who want to be sent elsewhere live in cells with better conditions; those who havemitted major crimes and have unforgivable crimes live in cells with better conditions. It''s extremely bad. Once you get in, you can''t get out again unless you die.


    He is in a cell in the deepest part of the cell that faces the sun. It is surrounded by high walls and does not see sunlight all year round. There is only a human-height iron door leading outside. The iron door was locked all day long, with only a small window one foot square above, through which the daily prison meal was delivered.


    At this time, the three members of the Chen family lived in this cell.


    Suddenly, the door of the cell was opened from the outside. Two jailers dragged Chen Ji, who had once again suffered inhuman punishment, and threw him in as if he were throwing stolen goods. Then with a bang, the iron door was mmed again. Closing it also took away the only light in the cell.


    Brother Ji, how are you, Brother Ji? Du Shi, who had already adapted to the darkness, crawled towards Chen Ji, who was lying motionless on the ground, shouting loudly and crying uncontrobly.


    Chen Ji, who was hiding in Tibet in the East and slept in the open for more than ten days. After being captured, he was imprisoned in a dark prison. He only ate one cold and hard steamed bun every day and had to worry about whether he would survive each time he was tortured. The originally well-maintained Du Shi seemed to have aged twenty years, lost her smooth skin, and turned into an old and dirty old woman.


    In the corner on the other side, Chen Shanshan watched indifferently, with no intention of stepping forward to care about her father. She seemed to be tired of Du''s crying, and impatiently shouted: "You''re not dead yet, you bitch, how can you scream?" funeral?"


    Mrs. Du had already experienced her stepdaughter''s ruthlessness and meanness. She seemed not to hear her insults and continued to call Chen Ji, fearing that Chen Ji would not survive this time and die in front of her, even though they would be beheaded in a few days. , but she still didn''t want the man who had held her in his hands for several years to die in front of her.


    Since it is unlucky to see blood near the end of the year, the death penalty for the three members of the Chen family has not yet been determined. However, Chen Ji, who knows what he has done, knows that neither he nor his family will escape death this time. Now, not only did he have to be taken to the torture chamber alone every day, he had to endure various punishments before he was released. Several days passed, and the tortured Chen Ji was thrown back every time, and hisasted longer and longer.


    Perhaps it was Du''s shouting that had an effect, perhaps Chen Ji''s life was too tough, and it didn''t take long for him to really wake up. Listening to Du Shi''s heartbroken cry, he raised his right hand with difficulty, touched Du Shi''s head and said breathlessly: "Lan...Lan''er, don''t...don''t cry!"


    Brother Ji, youre awake, youre really awake! Du Shi excitedly threw herself into Chen Jis arms and began to cry.


    Chen Shanshan looked at the two people hugging each other tofort each other, feeling extremely fed up and disappointed.


    If one of them didn''t survive this time and the other died in love, as long as they both died, she might still have a chance to get out and wouldn''t have to wait anxiously to die.


    She is still young, she still has a bright future, she did not kill anyone or set a fire, so why should she die with these two people? She obviously didn''t do anything! She was unwilling to die like this!

 Chapter 769: Du was released from prison and came to ask for help (2)

    Chapter 769: Du was released from prison and came to ask for help (2)


    Chapter 769 Du is released from prison andes to ask for help (2)


    Chen Shanshan thought angrily, her eyes fixed on the two people hugging each other tightly, wishing to poke thousands of holes in them.


    It''s ironic to say that if Chen Shanshan hadn''t been so squeamish that she couldn''t bear the fatigue of running around for days and insisted onnding in Bincheng, thousands of miles away from Beijing, Xiao Ruiyuan''s secret guards would not have found her traces. Finally, the Chen family was found in a private house. All three were captured.


    The day he was captured, he was thrown into the prison of the Ministry of Punishment and lived a life of waiting for death.


    Chen Shanshan resented her biological father, Chen Ji, for being rebellious and doing evil things that brought her down. She also felt that Du was a loser and was born to defeat her. She trampled Chen Ji''s fatherly love for her under his feet and did not even touch her at all. The heart is like a wolf''s heart and a dog''s lungs.


    Chen Ji really deserves to die. Before he died, he found out the true identity of the daughter he had raised for more than ten years, which was considered retribution for the evil things he had done. However, as an ordinary father, there is nothing more tragic than raising such a wolf-hearted daughter.


    When Du Shi stopped crying and calmed down, Chen Ji held her hand with all his strength and said with great effort: "Lan''er, my husband is bound to die this time, but I hope you can live well..."


    Du Shi burst into tears again and shook her head violently: "Brother Buji, we are not destined to live together and grow old together. Isn''t it a blessing to die together? It is Lan''er''s blessing to die with Brother Ji. I just hope that I can meet Ji Ge again in the next life, and the man will farm and the woman weave will be an ordinary couple, and they will grow old in peace."


    It''s not that Du didn''t know what Chen Ji did, but to her, Chen Ji was her husband, the man who had given her several years of happiness. No matter what this man did, she would not me him, let alone will alienate him.


    Chen Ji was moved, and the idea that had been brewing in his heart for a long time became stronger. He held Du Shi''s hand tighter, and his tone was a bit serious: "Lan''er, I hope you will live as a husband, live as a husband, promise to be a husband, promise to be a husband quickly."


    Du Shi was in great mourning and said sadly: "Ji Ge, if you can''t get out, we can''t get out..."


    Chen Ji shook his head and said with certainty: "Lan''er, my husband can''t get out, but you are innocent. As long as someone is willing to protect you, you will be able to get out."


    Du Shi had always trusted Chen Ji. Seeing that he was so sure, she thought he had met a great person, and asked anxiously: "Who is it? Who is that person? He can help Lan''er get out of trouble, can''t he help Brother Ji?" ?


    Chen Ji smiled bitterly and said something that shocked Du Shi to the extreme: "Lan''er, the eldest daughter you have missed for many years, she was canonized as a county prince by the Holy Lord not long ago! She has a good rtionship with the prince, and she is also in front of the Holy Lord. She has some dignity, if she is willing to intercede for you, you will definitely be able to get out."


    Mr. Du, who has lived in Beijing for many years, knew what the Junjun represented. She was stunned for a moment and subconsciously shouted: "No-impossible, how is this possible? How can Yan''er be a Junjun? How can she be a Junjun?"


    Knowing that her husband would not lie to her about such a thing, Du Shi still couldn''t believe it. How old was her daughter when she left the Mo family? Six or seven? She was such a young person and grew up in such an environment. When she dreamed about it at midnight, she was so worried that her daughter would not survive!


    Several unexpected encounters made her cry with joy. Her eldest daughter was alive and her three children were alive and well. The guilt in her heart finally showed signs of loosening.


    Now, her husband tells her that her daughter is a county prince who has the ability to save her. But how can she have the face to ask for her daughters forgiveness and let her take risks to save herself?

 Chapter 770: Du was released from prison and came to ask for help (3)

    Chapter 770: Du was released from prison and came to ask for help (3)


    Chapter 770 Du is released from prison andes to ask for help (3)


    Du''s silence made Chen Ji be impatient. Just as he was about to say something, the heavy iron door was opened again, shocking the couple.


    Every time the cell door is opened, it means Chen Ji is being punished. This time, it was not the two jailers who dragged Chen Ji to the execution room every day, but the cell leader.


    Yeah, its snowing!


    On the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month, Mo Yan got up early, put on her clothes, opened the window, and found snowkes falling outside.


    The weather was a little gloomy yesterday afternoon. I thought it might snow, but it actually started to rain. Fortunately, the snow is not heavy and it has just fallen. There is no snow on the ground, so it will not affect travel for the time being.


    Today is Mo Qingze''s birthday. Since it is not a birthday celebration, he originally nned to have a meal as a family to celebrate. However, the Han family and the Liu family sent messages early to celebrate Mo Qingze''s birthday. Therefore, he had no choice but to hold a small banquet for several families to get together, which could be considered as a way to ward off bad luck for Mo Qingze, who was unjustly imprisoned.


    Hairball, who was still toozy to get up under the warm quilt, heard that it was snowing. He quickly got up, stretched his neck and looked out. When he saw that it was really snowkes, he let out a tiger roar with excitement, jumped out of bed with a whoosh, and pooped. They ran out of the room and called Xiaohua to get up and y.


    After a while, the sound of four beasts ying in the yard was heard. Its just that the snow is too light and not piled up, so its not much fun. Before Mo Yan couldb her hair, the four beasts shook off the water drops on their bodies and rushed to the room to ask for food.


    The appetites of the four beasts are toorge. Eating a pig in one meal may not necessarily make you full. Not long ago, the breeding farm in the space finally weed the first batch of livestock, including more than ten kinds of wild boars, wild sheep, and rabbits, all of which were caught from the mountains for food.


    These animals all have the conditions to enlighten their spirits. Once they gave birth to human intelligence, Mo Yan couldn''t bear to let the four beasts eat them. He would not let Xue Tuanzi feed them spiritual spring water. Even the grass and vegetables they ate were in the water. Grows onnd that is cut off from aura.


    There was prepared meat in the space, and Mo Yan directly put the four big guys in. By the time she finished tidying up the room, the four beasts had eaten their fill and had been ying with Snow Dumpling for several days.


    The snow was getting heavier. Mo Yan held an oil-paper umbre and looked at the thinyer of white snow piled on the ground. The corners of her mouth widened unconsciously, and she walked towards the kitchen with brisk steps.


    Li Xiu and Tang Xin got up earlier and were already busy in the kitchen. The tworge pots were steaming, and they were used to wash the ingredients. Otherwise, they would have to wash them with cold water, and their hands would be frozen.


    There are several pots of meat on the chopping board. Except for the two mostmon pots of pork and chicken, the rest are game taken out from the space. Others have long been ustomed to the four beasts bringing all kinds of game to their homes, and have no idea that it is raised in space. The meat is fatter and more delicious than the game in the mountains.


    Mo Yan put on her apron, rolled up her sleeves and got busy. There were few guests today and there was enough room for two tables, so she decided to cook the birthday banquet herself. However, the birthday banquet could not be eaten until noon. After washing and cutting the ingredients, she made a pot of chicken noodles for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Mo Yan and the others went to the kitchen to continue working. Mo Qingze, Zhen''er and Yun Zhao were waiting in the hall, waiting for the arrival of the guests.


    Maybe they were worried that it would be difficult to walk on the road when the snow fell heavily. This time, the Liu family and the Han family came very early, arriving at the end of Chen Shi. Not long after, Shen Ji also came. Listening to the chatter andughter in the hall, Mo Yan''s hand holding the spat never stopped, but she was thinking about when Xiao Ruiyuan would return.


    The eldest daughter of the Han family was only twelve years old. Liu Tinn couldn''t y with her. After chatting for a few words, she ran to the kitchen and sat under the stove to light a fire for Mo Yan.

 Chapter 771: Du was released from prison and came to ask for help (4)

    Chapter 771: Du was released from prison and came to ask for help (4)


    Chapter 771 Du is released from prison andes to ask for help (4)


    When Mo Yan went out to say hello, she noticed that Liu Tinn''splexion was not very good, with mncholy and annoyance on her brows. When I look at it now, my face is even more gloomy. I am often distracted and almost put out the fire in the stove.


    Mo Yan knew that the reason why his always sunny friend became like this was all rted to the Du family''s marriage, or to Mr. Liu.


    One time, she went to the Liu family to deliver Boxing Day gifts. When she met Mr. Du, who also gave Boxing gifts to the Liu family, her first impression was that he was a man of average talent and appearance. His slightly raised eyebrows and inadvertent expression ofcency all showed that he had the aloofness of a schr, but the rest was just that. Nothing can be seen.


    I learned that my fiance had a best friend who was from a farmer''s family, so I persuaded Sister Lan several times not to associate with her, so as not to be contaminated by the vulgarity of the farmer''s family. Later, I learned that she had been named a county monarch, and actively persuaded Sister Lan to associate with her more. Build a good rtionship and so on. From the changes in attitude before and after, we knew that Mr. Du did not want to be as noble as he appeared on the surface, and could even be said to be a philistine.


    Originally Mr. Du didn''t have any feelings, but because of this incident, his feelings for him suddenly increased sharply. Of course, it wasn''t just a good impression!


    At the same time, she also felt aggrieved for Sister Lan. Du was not worthy of her at all, and sometimes she really wanted to encourage her to break off the engagement.


    Comparing the gentle and polite Shen Ji, who passed the imperial examination in one attempt, the Du Gongzi, who has a low reputation and high ambitions, was instantly thrown out of the eight streets. Du was not worthy of her sister Lan at all. Sometimes she really wanted to encourage her to break off the engagement, and then try to persuade the Liu family to give up their n of recruiting a son-inw and find a more reliable son-inw. However, the marriage between Liu and Du was already decided. How easy is it to break off the engagement?


    Not wanting to see her friend depressed, Mo Yan said: "Sister Lan, you haven''t been here for a few days. Mao Tuan misses you. Let me let hime in to apany you!"


    In fact, when Mo Qingze was imprisonedst month, Liu Tinn stayed with her. It was not until the day of the public trial that Liu''s mother felt unwell, so Mo Yan persuaded her to go back. The two did not see each other for half a month.


    Liu Tinn felt warm in her heart, and a smile appeared on her face: "Okay, I miss it too. I haven''t been here for so long, and I don''t know if it remembers me..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a yellow shadow rushed into the kitchen. Who could it be if it wasn''t a hairball ying in the yard?


    When Hairball heard his master chanting his name, he thought he had cooked something delicious and wanted to feed it, so he hurried in. Seeing that the owner just wanted him to y with his friends, he lost interest for a moment, but he still acted obediently and acted cute in front of Liu Tinn to make her happy.


    Hairball is a warm-hearted man, and when he acts cute, he is no worse than a little flower who acts silly and makes peopleugh. In addition to not letting anyone touch Mo Yan, he was still very talkative at other times, especially when Liu Tinn teased him with a bamboo ball, which made him even more excited.


    Ah, that action just now was so beautiful, the hairball is so awesome! Liu Tinn praised the hairball without hesitation, and the smile on her face became much more real.


    The hairball was praised and made people happy again. It bit harder and harder, and its movements became more and more handsome, but it didn''t make people feel ferocious. It gave people the same feeling as a big cat.


    Seeing that his friend finally smiled, Mo Yan also had a smile on his face and rewarded Mao Tuan with a piece of freshly braised pork.


    The dishes were half done when Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng came over. It was not because they werete on purpose, but because Chu Heng''s body was not fully recovered yet and it was cold now. Every time he went out, he had to be fully prepared before going out.


    This time, Xiao Ruiyuan brought a cart full of birthday gifts, ranging from precious antiques, calligraphy and paintings to small ones, including food, clothing and housing. These things will not attract anyone''s attention at allpared to the prince of a countrying to celebrate his birthday in person.


    Knowing that his arrival would make people ufortable, Chu Heng excused himself as he was tired and was arranged by Mo Qingze to go to the room where he had rested when he camest time.


    As soon as Mo Qingze left, Xiao Ruiyuan''s tense body rxed. I don''t know if he has to do something extremely important today. Ever since he stepped into Mo''s house, the string in his mind has been tense. When he saw his future father-inw, he was even more nervous and at a loss, for fear of saying anything. If you are wrong or have the wrong attitude, it will leave a bad impression.


    Looking at this look in Chu Heng''s eyes, he simply didn''t want to admit that this person was his cousin. It was really embarrassing.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know what Chu Heng was thinking. After he calmed downpletely, he returned to his previous appearance, but the question he asked seriously damaged his image: "Cousin, can we talk about that matter another day?"


    Chu Heng waspletely defeated by his cousin. He threw the pillow on the bed without even thinking and roared: "You can tell yourself another time!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan silently epted the oing pillow, and under Chu Heng''s disgusted gaze, silently walked over and put it back in its ce, silently giving himself a big red cross in his heart.


    In the kitchen, Mo Yan finished cooking thest dish. She wiped the hot sweat from her forehead, mixed the soaked milky white glutinous rice with the translucent rice, and steamed it in a wooden steamer.


    Glutinous rice is easy to get tired when eaten alone. If mixed withmonly eaten rice ording to a certain proportion, it will be fragrant, glutinous and very delicious.


    Tables and chairs have been set up in the dining room, one for men and one for women and children. The prepared dishes were served to the table in a smooth flow, filling the tworge round tables.


    The dishes are delicious and beautiful, and everyones fingers will be moved when they see them. After Chu Heng came out and was invited to the table by Mo Qingze, everyone took their seats and prepared to taste the rare delicious food.


    Mo Yan washed her somewhat greasy hands in rice washing water, took off her apron and went to the women''s banquet to apany her, when she heard the jingling of bells under the eaves.


    There were distinguished guests at home. Aunt Li Xiu and Tang Xin were not able to serve the meal, so they ate in the kitchen. Mo Yan did not go in to interrupt. He said something to the women and went to open the door.


    Just when she saw the people standing outside the courtyard door, her expression suddenly changed, and with a bang, the courtyard door was mmed shut!

 Chapter 772: The mystery of life experience (1)

    Chapter 772: The mystery of life experience (1)


    Chapter 772 The mystery of life experience (1)


    Mo Yan never expected that Du would find her home just after he was released from prison!


    Yesterday, Grandpa Li came back and secretly told her that he had sent Mrs. Du to the **** agency. Once the **** agency received the goods sent by the master to the south, he would take Mrs. Du with him. Now that Du appears here, she obviously ran away from the **** agency secretly, and she knew that their family lived in Liuyang Vige before, otherwise they would not have found this ce in such a short period of time.


    This woman clearly knew that they were in the capital and that they lived in Liuyang Vige. She had ignored them before, but now she remembered them. However, she had no intention of recognizing her mother from beginning to end, and she would not let her family see Du Shi, disrupting their family''s peaceful and happy life.


    Looking at the closed courtyard door, Du Shi, who had already guessed this oue, could not help but shed painful tears. But she knew better that now was not the time to feel ufortable, there was a more important thing waiting for her to do.


    Mrs. Du stretched out her withered and yellowed hand, pped the courtyard door heavily, and cried out: "Yanyan, can you please open the door? I am your mother, I am your biological mother!"


    Mo Yan stood behind the door, looking at the banging and shaking courtyard door, a coldness shing in his eyes. Then he stepped forward and pulled thetch of the door, tightly holding the hand that almost hit his face. After closing the courtyard door, he pulled Du to a remote corner with an expressionless face.


    "Yanyan, you are willing to see mother. You still remember mother, right?" Du Shi looked at Mo Yan excitedly and reached out to touch her face, not noticing the indifference in her eyes at all.


    Mo Yan leaned back, avoiding the hand that was about to reach her face, and asked coldly: "Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?"


    Du Shi''s whole body froze for an instant, and her tears burst into tears again: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s my mother who is sorry for you, please don''t hate your mother, okay, my mother is wrong, my mother knows she is wrong, wuwu..."


    Mo Yan was willing to see Mrs. Du because she was worried that her noise would be heard in the dining room. Seeing that she was reluctant to exin her purpose, she said impatiently: "If you have something to say, just say it quickly. I don''t want to hear your confession, and I don''t want to hear it." I dont have time to listen to your confession.


    When Du Shi heard this, she was so frightened that she did not dare to cry anymore. Just sobbing and saying nothing made Mo Yan even more irritated: "Since you have nothing to do, you should leave here quickly and live your life well. If you have bad intentions and want to do harm to our Mo family, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Du Shi was frightened again by Mo Yan''s harsh tone, and suddenly felt that the girl in front of her was very strange. She was no longer the good daughter she had before, who snuggled softly in her arms and listened quietly to her stories.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Du''s sad expression instantly turned into anger, and her voice was sharp and harsh: "It''s your father, isn''t it? It''s your father who said bad things about your mother in front of you that made you hate your mother and don''t want to recognize your mother, right? "


    Unexpectedly, Du Shi would say such a thing. Mo Yan almostughed out of anger and said sarcastically: "Talk bad about you? Hate you? Who do you think you are!"


    Seeing Du Shi shaking her head in disbelief, Mo Yan didn''t bother to save face for her and vented out all the grievances he had suffered before his souls became one: "You abandoned your husband and son back then and eloped with others, leaving my father with another My siblings and I were ridiculed and insulted, but when my father was drunk, he held the hands of our three siblings and told us not to hate you, saying that you only left because you had no choice, and that you loved us siblings in your heart, but Now I know how wrong my father was! If you really loved our three siblings, you wouldnt be here today. You have always been the most selfish and ruthless one, so why should you be wronged? My dad? Or are you ashamed to admit the fact that you abandoned your husband and ran away with someone else, ming everything on my dad just to cover yourself up? Do you think you can really cover it up? "

 Chapter 773: The mystery of life experience(2)

    Chapter 773: The mystery of life experience(2)


    Chapter 773 The mystery of life experience (2)


    The words were hit hard, causing Du to retreat continuously, her face was as pale as a ghost, and the blow she received was obviously not light: "It''s not like this, it''s not like this...Mother is not wrong, I was forced to do it, I didn''t leave her behind on purpose" Yours, no..."


    Mo Yan sighed secretly, his face still cold: "It doesn''t matter anymore, there is no point in pursuing who is right and who is wrong! Just go back to where you came from. From now on... you can take care of yourself!"


    After saying this, Mo Yan turned around and went back. Otherwise, if she stayed out for too long, her father would be worried about her ande out to look for her.


    "No, Yan Yan, you can''t leave, you can''t leave..." Seeing that Mo Yan was about to leave, Du Shi woke up from a dream and rushed forward to block Mo Yan''s way: "Yan Yan, mother has something to tell you, you can''t leave. .


    Mo Yan frowned and had a bad premonition in her heart. Just to prevent Du Shi from pestering her, she resisted the urge to turn around and leave.


    "exin!"


    Du Shi didnt dare to think too deeply about Mo Yans attitude, but what she was going to say next made it a little difficult for her to say.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he turned around and left.


    "Yan Yan, don''t go!" Mrs. Du held Mo Yan''s sleeve tightly, closed her eyes and said what she wanted: "Save Ji Ge, mother, please save Ji Ge!"


    After hearing this, Mo Yan''s face instantly darkened. The snowkes that had stopped falling once again, and a white one fell gently on her long eyshes. It was ice cold, but it could not cool her heart that was so cold to the bone.


    On a snowy day, not a single viger was seen walking around outside, and even the birds that were not afraid of the cold were nowhere to be seen. The air seemed to be solid, and only the snowkes fell on the ground, making a subtle rustling sound.


    After getting no response from Mo Yan for a long time, Du Shi forced herself to open her eyes and met a pair of clear, prating, but emotionless ck eyes. The trace of hope she had originally held waspletely extinguished by these ck eyes.


    "You want me to save Chen Ji? Save the enemy who once killed my family?" Mo Yan looked at Du with a smile, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world: "Du, you are so naive and terrifying !


    "Kill you? No, no, Ji Ge won''t do that!" Du Shi sensitively caught a few words in it, but refused to believe it was true: "Ji Ge sent a Someone went to Mojia Vige to inquire about the whereabouts of you three siblings. He cares about you, so why would he kill you? Yan Yan, you must be mistaken, it must be."


    Mo Yan sneered: "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. In short, Chen Ji must die, and you don''t have to expect that I will save him!" After saying that, she shook off Du Shi''s hand, turned around and left.


    "No! Yan Yan, please save him, mother, please save him!" Du Shi knelt on the snow with a thud, ignoring the bone-crushing coldness, and hugged Mo Yan''s legs tightly: "Please, mother, please, as long as If you are willing to save him, I will do whatever you want me to do, even if I pay for my life with one life, I will neverin, as long as you are willing to save him, as long as you are willing to give him up!"


    Unexpectedly, Du Shi would do this. Mo Yan subconsciously stepped away, but Du Shi hugged her legs tightly. She knew that with her own strength, once she tried to break away, she would definitely hurt Du Shi, and things would only get worse by then.


    "What are you doing? Get up! Get up!" Mo Yan was shocked and quickly squatted down, grabbing Du Shi''s arm to pull her up. Unexpectedly, the strength of Du Shi''s arms suddenly became extremely strong, and he didn''t even pull away for a moment.


    Mo Yan was extremely angry and said harshly: "It''s useless for you to kneel to me. Chen Ji poisoned thete empress. It would not be too much to kill the nine tribes. Even if you kneel and break your leg, I can''t save him, either." Cant save him!

 Chapter 774: The mystery of life experience (3)

    Chapter 774: The mystery of life experience (3)


    Chapter 774 The mystery of life experience (3)


    "No, Yan Yan, think of a way, you will definitely find a way, mother, please!" Mrs. Du refused to believe it no matter what. She only knew that her daughter could save her, so there must be a way to save her. Husband, this is the only hope and she will never let it go.


    Mo Yan was so angry at Du Shi. If she had known she would be in trouble today, she would have asked the secret guards to knock Du Shi unconscious and throw her away to her hometown. Now, it''s toote to say anything.


    "Du family, what Chen Jimitted is a mortal crime. It''s just wishful thinking for you to save him. I can''t save him even if you beg me, so just give up!"


    "No, you will have a way, you must have a way..." Du Shi was already crazy and could not listen to Mo Yan''s exnation at all. She only stubbornly believed that Mo Yan had a way to save Chen Ji.


    Mo Yan was furious, knowing that she could no longer break up with Du. She was already nning to let the secret guards knock Du out and send her away directly. Otherwise, if Chen Ji didn''t die, she would never give up.


    But now he had to get rid of Du''s entanglement, so Mo Yan said simply: "Okay, you give me a reason to save Chen Ji. As long as you can tell it, I will save him."


    Seeing that Mo Yansong was willing to save people, Mrs. Du was so happy that she could no longer care about anything else. She blurted out the secret that she had hidden in her heart for many years: "You are Ji Ge''s daughter, and Ji Ge is your biological father!"


    Du''s words were like a bolt from the blue, not only hitting Mo Yan''s heart, but also hitting Mo Qingze''s heart who was looking for his daughter after not seeing him for a long time.


    What? Is Chen Ji her biological father? Mo Yan was stunned for a moment and stared at Du Shi for a long time, unable to recover.


    "Du Wen, you are so shameless!" Mo Qingze, who clearly heard Du telling her about Mo Yan''s life experience, rushed out and stared at Du with scarlet eyes. For the first time, he had the urge to strangle this woman to death.


    He didn''t know what happened, but he would never allow anyone to alienate their family and destroy their family''s peace!


    Mu Qingze has always been gentle and tolerant. Even if he is angry, he has never lost his temper like this. This made Du Shi a little scared when she saw him like this for the first time.


    Just thinking of the pain and harm this man had brought her, Du Shi suppressed her fear as if she was breaking a jar, and sneered: "Even if I, Du Wen, are really shameless, what qualifications do you have to say that to me? If you had been more careful and considerate of me back then, you would not have allowed me to be tortured by your good second uncle and his family, forcing me and my three children to be reunited! All of this was caused by you!"


    Mo Qingze, like Mo Yan, was not willing to argue with Du about who was right and who was wrong. He quickly walked up to his eldest daughter and said cautiously: "Yan''er, you are my father''s daughter, and you will always be my father." My daughter, dont listen to her nonsense, she is lying to you!


    Mo Yan came back to her senses and saw the deep worry on her father''s face. She couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart: "Dad, I know!" I know that I am your daughter. Otherwise, how could I inherit the ancient jade without the blood of the Mo family? space?


    For a moment, she was really shocked by Du''s words. She did not expect that opening the ancient jade space would require the blood of the Mo family. However, the father did not know the existence of space. Although he thought Du was lying and believed that he was her daughter, did he really not have any doubts in his heart?


    Even a man cannot tolerate this kind of thing. Mo Yan thought about finding a chance to exin it clearly to his father, not wanting his father to feel troubled. But the most important thing right now is to deal with Du Shi. She must not be taught to appear in front of her siblings, or even the vigers, otherwise the ridicule and insults that her siblings experienced in Mojia Vige will happen again.

 Chapter 775: The mystery of life experience (4)

    Chapter 775: The mystery of life experience (4)


    Chapter 775 The mystery of life experience (4)


    Mo Qingze on the side was not initially shocked by Du Shi''s words? But he prefers to believe that the daughter he has loved for many years has always been his daughter. The nature of father and daughter cannot be distorted by outsiders with just one word.


    It''s hateful that Mrs. Du would make up such bizarre lies to hurt Yan''er for a man. Doesn''t she have any mother-daughter affection for Yan''er? Otherwise, why would you say such a thing?


    Seeing the father and daughter standing together, both staring at her with angry eyes, Du Shi was unexpected and at a loss. She just pointed at Mo Qingze and said firmly: "Yan Yan, he is not your biological father. You are really Ji Ges biological daughter!


    Of course Mo Yan would not believe what Du Shi said, but Du Shi didn''t look like she was lying. I''m afraid even Du Shi herself couldn''t be sure whose daughter she was, right? Its really disgusting to think about!


    But this did give her a chance to rify her life experience!


    Mo Yan stared at Du Shi and asked: "You keep saying that I am Chen Ji''s daughter, but for so many years, you and Chen Ji have nothing to do with each other, but you have never told Chen Ji about this. This is because, even you yourself Dont you know whose child I am?


    Seeing the panic on Du''s face, Mo Yan became more and more sure of her guess: "My appearance is five points like yours, and the remaining five points are not like my father, but I''m even less like Chen Ji, right? That''s what you said , you are just gambling on this half chance to force me to save Chen Ji, but you have never thought about the harm it will cause me once this matter is known to outsiders! Haha, having a daughter in adultery... is worse than a secret prostitute. To exist that makes the world look down upon you!"


    At this point, the coldness on Mo Yan''s face became even more intense, "You don''t have any mother-daughter affection for me. Saving you this time is repaying your life grace. From now on, whether you live or die, you will have nothing to do with me." It doesn''t matter at all, if you can''t let go of Chen Ji, why don''t you throw yourself into the prison of the Ministry of Punishment and die with him?"


    After speaking, Mo Yan let out a deep breath, turned to her father, who looked worried, and said, "Dad, I heard that appearance is hereditary. Do you think I look like my grandmother or grandfather?"


    Mo Qingze was stunned for a moment, stretched out his hand to touch his daughter''s head, looked at it carefully, with a thoughtful look on his face: "Like, the tail of your eyes is deep and long, most like your grandmother, the ears and the tip of the nose Yes, you are just as round and fleshy as your grandfather... You are from the Mo family and your fathers daughter!


    Mo Qingze picked a few ces with Du Shi and spoke with great certainty, with the same kindness on his face that had never changed.


    Well, I knew I was my fathers daughter! Mo Yan hugged her fathers arm relying on her, smiling like a flower, but the moment she buried her head in his fathers arms, tears rolled down her face.


    When my grandparents passed away, my father was only five or six years old. Even if he remembered early, his parents'' appearance has been blurred for so many years. How could he remember them so clearly? But her dear father, in order tofort her and prevent her from being uneasy and sad about her life experience, actually made up such a lie...


    Don''t say she is her father''s biological daughter, even if it is true as Du Shi said, she will never let go of her father''s hand and admit that she is someone else''s daughter.


    Du Shi looked nkly at the intimate father and daughter in front of her, seeming to understand something. Even if shees up with conclusive evidence that Yan Yan is Ji Ge''s daughter, they probably won''t believe it, right? But why don''t they believe it and why are they unwilling to save Ji Ge? Is it just to get revenge on her for abandoning her husband and son?


    But where did she get the evidence that Yan Yan was Ji Ge''s biological daughter? When Ji Ge suddenly came back and learned that she was married, he was furious and wanted to kill Mo Qingze, who was still her husband. Although she didn''t like him and it was painful to stay in Mo''s house, she never thought about causing death. She stayed tofort Ji Ge, and the two couldn''t help but hug each other.


    When everything happened, she regretted it. When she returned to Mo''s house, Mo Qingze had returned from school. Even if she didn''t like it, her heart was full of guilt. That night, she had no reason to refuse the love, but that day, she became pregnant with the child, but she had no idea who the child''s father was.


    At that time, she was really scared, afraid that people would know that she was having an affair with another man and was pregnant with someone else''s child, but she was very happy and hoped to have a child with the man she liked. Ji Ge is not around, and the only thing that canfort her is the child in her belly.


    Fortunately, the child was born like her. Even if some people said he didn''t look like Mo Qingze, no one doubted the child''s life experience. Later, when Ji Ge came back again, she had given birth to her youngest son, but she was fed up with the bullying from the old Mo family, fed up with poverty, and fed up with men she didn''t love, so she followed Ji Ge and left without looking back. The only regret about the Mo family is that she cannot take away their three children.


    Why didnt she dare to persuade Ji Ge to take away the three children, even if only Yan Yan was taken away? But she really didnt dare. She had no evidence to prove that Yan Yan was Ji Ges child! If Yan Yan was taken away, Ji Ge might not die. Is all this really retribution?


    Mo Yan secretly wiped away the tears on her face. When she looked up, she saw Du Shi''s sad face mixed with anger. She guessed what she was thinking and couldn''t help but shook her head: "My father and I have never hated each other." Lets pass you, because you are not worthy of our hatred at all! Go away and dont show up here in the future, otherwise


    Otherwise, I will not let you destroy the happiness and tranquility of our family, even at the risk of losing your fortune!


    Yaner


    Du Shi looked at Mo Yan who had never been colder before, with deep pain on his face. She knew that mother and daughter werepletely strangers to each other, with no chance of recognizing each other anymore...

 Chapter 776: be aware(1)

    Chapter 776: be aware(1)


    Chapter 776: Clearly aware (1)


    Looking at the painful and confused Du Shi, Mo Qingze sighed. He couldn''t exin how he felt about this woman. If a young couple said they were not attracted by each other, they would be lying. Later, he also hated her when she eloped with someone. After hating him, he began to reflect again, and found out that what led to this He had an unshirkable responsibility for everything, and his hatred for Du Shi gradually faded away...


    However, the moment she unhesitatingly fabricated Yan''er as Chen Ji''s daughter in order to save Chen Ji, he no longer had any hope in this woman. He would not let his children be harmed, and he would never let them recognize such a mother.


    Seeing that her father was only angry with Du Shi and had no intention of nostalgia, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief. The gloomy mood caused by Du Shi finally got better. She stopped looking at Du Shi and said to her father: "Dad, there are still some things at home. Guest, lets go home!


    Mo Qingze had this intention. He took a deep look at Du Shi. He wanted to say something but felt it was unnecessary. In the end, he turned around and walked away with Mo Yan without saying a word.


    Du Shi watched helplessly as the Mo family''s father and daughter turned the corner and disappeared from sight. The next moment, the sound of closing the door sounded, but she no longer had the courage to go forward and knock on the door that blocked everything.


    The snow fell heavier and heavier, gradually covering the two shallow lines of footprints, onerge and one small, until no trace could be seen anymore.


    Du Shi stood there without moving for a long time. Dense snowkes fell on her head and shoulders, and gradually melted into water due to her body temperature, soaking her thin clothes.


    It was certain that the Mo family''s father and daughter would not appear again, and the figure that had been hidden on the other side of the courtyard wall for a long time appeared behind Du Shi. He raised his hand and made a strange gesture towards the void, then hid his figure and disappeared, leaving only two footprints that were not covered by snow.


    The Mo family''s father and daughter returned to the dining room with smiles on their faces and continued to apany their guests, making it impossible to tell what they had experienced just a moment ago.


    Liu Tinn sat next to Mo Yan and asked in a low voice: "Yan Yan, you have been out for so long, but what happened?"


    Mo Yan gave Liu Tinn a chopstick of her favorite dish and said calmly: "It''s okay, it''s been solved."


    "Well, it''s fine." Liu Tinn didn''t ask further, and used serving chopsticks to give Mo Yan a piece of her favorite food: "By the way, you didn''t see Mr. Xiao when you came back? He went out not long after you went out. Hes not back yet!


    Mo Yan was startled, then turned to look at the seat where Xiao Ruiyuan was sitting, and saw that the chair was empty! Just as she was waiting for her to ask, a majestic figure appeared at the door carrying a gloomy cold air. Who was Xiao Ruiyuan who went out first?


    As soon as Mo Yan raised her head, she met Xiao Ruiyuan''s deep eyes. She could easily see the distress in his eyes, and for a moment, she understood everything.


    Mo Yan suddenly looked over. Xiao Ruiyuan was caught off guard and subconsciously looked away, feeling guilty for the first time in his life.


    Yan''er definitely doesn''t want the fourth person to know what happened outside the yard. How should he exin it to Yan''er?


    Mo Yan could guess what Xiao Ruiyuan was thinking as soon as he saw his expression, which was a little sad and a little funny. Although he was a little surprised to hear it, he probably didn''t mean it. If she doubts her origin and feels contempt for her, then she is blind and has seen the wrong person.


    Seeing that there was no displeasure on Mo Yan''s face, Xiao Ruiyuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then sat back on his seat with a normal expression. He turned a blind eye to Chu Heng''s probing eyes and directly picked up many of Chu Heng''s favorite dishes with serving chopsticks. After a while, a bowl full was piled up.

 Chapter 777: be aware of (2)

    Chapter 777: be aware of (2)


    Chapter 777: Clearly aware (2)


    Chu Heng:


    Are you trying to stuff his mouth with food? Chu Heng, who was lucky enough to be the first person to be fed by his cousin, said he was not happy at all.


    Although Du''s appearance had a more or less negative impact on the mood of the Mo family''s father and daughter, in the lively and warm atmosphere of the dining room, the unpleasantness soon disappeared, and the meal was quite enjoyable for both the guests and the host. joyous.


    At this time, the snow outside was already so heavy that if you step on it, it can bury the instep of your feet. The Liu family and the Han family were not in a hurry to leave. Anyway, the Mo family was spacious and more than enough for the two of them. It was not like they had never lived there before.


    Shen Ji wanted to return to the city while the carriage could still move.


    There are only three months left until the spring of next year. Shen Ji has been studying in the rented house since the autumn. If not invited by the Mo family, he would nevere out.


    Who doesnt like people who work hard? Mo Qingze had already liked Shen Ji as his son-inw candidate, and now he was nning to find an opportunity to rify the matter. Seeing that Shen Ji was about to leave, he advised: "Yun Jin is right to work hard, but he must not forget to sleep and eat. The best way is tobine work and rest." ! You stay here today, and it wont be toote to leave when the snow clears tomorrow.


    "Yun Jin appreciates Brother Ziyu''s kindness, but..." Although Shen Ji is concerned about his studies, his master sincerely wants to stay, so it would be inappropriate for him to refuse.


    While he was struggling, he somehow caught the expectant gaze of the beautiful girl in the crowd. His mind was suddenly confused for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he nodded unconsciously and agreed to stay.


    "Haha, that''s so good! That''s so good!" Mo Qingze was very happy that Shen Ji was willing to stay, and decided to test his voice at night and finalize the marriage as soon as possible.


    Han Zhiyun and Mr. Liu got to know Shen Ji through Mo Qingze''s rtionship. They had a good impression of this junior who worked hard and knew how to advance and retreat. They were very happy to see him stay. They smiled and said they would talk by candlelight.


    The only one who was unhappy was Xiao Ruiyuan. He stared at Shen Ji with a dark face, thinking that Shen Ji had ulterior motives, so he pretended to refuse and stayed again. Such hypocrisy is simply abominable!


    Shen Ji suddenly felt chilly all over. Seeing that the door of the dining room was open, he thought it was because of the cold wind. He couldn''t help but move two steps to the side, just in time to avoid Xiao Ruiyuan''s two cold eyes.


    Chu Heng looked at his cousin who was overturned and jealous, and was a little baffled. He followed his line of sight and saw Shen Ji, a gentleman. The corners of his lips twitched, showing great contempt for his cousin''s childish behavior.


    Mo Yan, who was preparing food for the four hungry beasts in the kitchen, did not see this scene, otherwise she would have been teasing someone jealous.


    After leaving Shen Ji behind, Mo Qingze looked at Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng again. Before he could speak, Chu Heng took the initiative and said: "I heard that many vegetables were grown in your vige this winter. I want to see it with my own eyes, but God is not kind to me, so I n to stay for one day until the snow clears before leaving. Is it convenient for Mr. Mo?"


    Mo Qingze originally just asked politely, but he didn''t expect that Chu Heng would actually offer to stay overnight. Although I was worried that I might not greet him well and offend him, I couldn''t refuse him. I had to say: "Your Highness, you are condescending to stay in a humble house. It is an honor for themon people. If there is any improper reception, I hope that Your Highness will forgive you."


    "This ce is very good, I like it very much." Chu Heng smiled warmly at Mo Qingze and looked at his cousin beside him secretly. Seeing his expressionless face, he secretly rolled his eyes. If it weren''t for this careless cousin, he, a dignified prince, would risk his face and stay here?


    The heavy snow continued all afternoon and did not stop until the evening. The four beasts spread out their limbs and had fun in the snow. Looking at the white snow stirred up by their ws, they became more and more enthusiastic. They simplypeted with who could dig the snow higher and further.

 Chapter 778: be aware of (3)

    Chapter 778: be aware of (3)


    Chapter 778: Clearly aware (3)


    Mo Yan looked so happy that she picked up a snowball and threw it towards the four beasts, hitting Xiaohua just in time.


    Little Hua was crazy on her own and thought her master was going to y with her. She let out a wolf howl and pounced towards Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was so frightened that she turned around and ran away, but she couldn''t outrun the four-legged little flower. Soon she was thrown from behind by the little flower and fell into the snow. She was almost crushed to death by the hundreds of kilograms of the little flower, and she also ate a full meal. Mouth snow.


    "Bah, bah, bah, stinky little flower, you, get up!" Mo Yan gasped and spat out a mouth full of snow, but her body was so pressed that she couldn''t move, so she could only shout with all her strength to make the little flower bloom.


    Hahahahaits so funny, its so oopsahem Liu Tinnughed unkindly when she saw the good sisters rare embarrassment. But the next moment, she was "sneak-attacked" by the hairball who was obsessed with taking care of herself. Just like Mo Yan, she fell on the snow, choked a big mouthful of snow with her open mouth, and started coughing violently!


    Haha, Hairball, you did a great job, Ill give you roast suckling pig to eat tonight! Mo Yan stood up and pointed at Liu Tinn, who was burying her head and face in the snow, smiling iprehensibly.


    Unfortunately, she was too proud too early. The fur ball that was rewarded with roasted suckling pig jumped up from Liu Tinn''s body in a swish and jumped towards the owner excitedly.


    This time, Mo Yan fell to the ground on his back, almost suffocated by the weight of hundreds of kilograms of hair. Moreover, his waist was hit and it will definitely hurt for several days.


    The final result was that Mo Yan forced Xiao Hua and Mao Tuan to run a hundred times around their yard and were not allowed to eat dinner.


    Haha, Yanyan, they are so fun! Without these two babies, how much less fun it would be!


    Watching the two idiots rolling on the ground and begging their master to take back the punishment, Liu Tinn burst into tears and wished she could take these two funny guys home and raise them by herself.


    Mo Yan was lecturing the two idiots by their ears. After listening to the words of the good sisters, he hummed: "Sister Lan, don''t praise them, otherwise the tails of these two guys will stand up in the sky."


    Liu Tinn didn''t believe it at first, but when she saw the two guys wagging their tails and squinting their eyes, looking very proud, she was surprised and said: "I have told you before that all of your domestic animals have be sperms, but you just don''t admit it. Ordinary wolves No matter how smart you are like a tiger, you can''t be this smart, right?"


    Mo Yan rubbed the big heads of the two idiots but smiled silently, fearing that if she admitted it, she would scare this good sister.


    A few days ago, Liu Tinn stayed at Mo''s house to apany Mo Yan. However, she was not in a good mood, and she didn''t want her good sisters to worry about her anymore, so she told all her worries to Mao Dan, who was mostpatible with her. Dissatisfaction with the Du family''s marriage and affection for Shen Ji.


    When Mao Tuan found out, he told Xue Tuanzi, who then told Mo Yan and asked Mo Yan to help this girl he rarely liked.


    Mo Yan knows her friends concerns, but doesnt know how to help her. One mistake could harm her.


    The windows of therge study room were open, and the scene of two bright girls ying with wild beasts clearly fell into the eyes of the people in the room.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was facing the window, seemingly watching Chu Heng and Mo Qingze y chess, but in fact his attention was entirely on Mo Yan. Seeing her being knocked down by Xiaohua without any defense, his heart also lifted, fearing that the woman would be hurt by the fall.


    But seeing the woman smiling like a flower and ying with the two beasts, this carefree happiness was deeply imprinted in his heart, full of joy, and he just wanted to keep this beauty forever.


    Just when Xiao Ruiyuan was looking at it, a person suddenly appeared next to him. It was Shen Ji who was sitting aside reading a book before.

 Chapter 779: be aware of (4)

    Chapter 779: be aware of (4)


    Chapter 779: Clearly aware (4)


    At this time, Shen Ji looked straight into the yard, not knowing what he saw or heard. A smile couldn''t help but appear on his gentle face, which added a strange look to his already handsome face.


    Xiao Ruiyuan followed his line of sight and saw Mo Yan grabbing the ears of the two beasts in feint of anger. His face suddenly darkened, and his eyes were like knives, swishing at Shen Ji.


    Ever since he knew that there was a "rival" called Shen Ji, Xiao Ruiyuan had always disliked him, but he had to admit that he was indeed more in line with Mo Qingze''s requirements for choosing a son-inw than himself. He was not a kind person, nor did he bother to do anything behind his back. But with such a big living person standing in front of him, coveting his beloved unscrupulously, he still had the urge to kill.


    Shen Ji, who was forced to be an imaginary enemy, had no idea of someone''s dark thoughts. He couldn''t move his eyes away from the beautiful and dazzling woman in the courtyard. He also felt that this kind of voyeurism was not the behavior of a gentleman, so he looked away in panic, his slightly fair face showing. A blush quietly appeared on my face...


    Mo Yan kept his word. As expected, he didnt give the two idiots anything to eat during dinner.


    Xiao Hua and Mao Tuan, two brothers and sisters, looked at the table full of delicacies and their mouths were full ofughter. Who could bear to eat when being looked at by such two pairs of bright eyes?


    Everyone knew that they would not eat food fed by anyone other than Mo Yan, but they still couldn''t help but give them delicious soy sauce bones. As a result, the two guys just looked at each other with salivation and turned their attention to the master. As long as the master nodded, , they will be able to eat delicious food soon.


    Mo Yans expression remained unchanged and he continued to eat and drink calmly. This time, she must teach these two heartless guys a lesson, otherwise her waist will have to be broken next time. When she was cooking just now, it was sore and painful.


    After everyone finished eating and put away their bowls and chopsticks, the two idiots finally moved their buttocks and looked at Dabai and the golden beast with salivation as they ate their food.


    The two idiots ran around the yard a hundred times, but they were really hungry and couldn''t stand it anymore. The hairball was okay, he just stared at it eagerly without eating. Xiaohua was thick-skinned and cautiously approached Dabai, hoping that Dabai could share some of it. But Dabai didn''t even look at it. He ate up all the food in the basin elegantly, without even a drop of soup left.


    Little Hua finally despaired, dragging her big broom-like tail feebly and hiding in the corner and curling up, looking as pitiful as she could be.


    The hair ball looked at his empty food bowl, and then at the owner who really didn''t want to feed it. He was also desperate. He curled up next to the little flower with a droopy head and pressed his head deeply against his belly. It seems that this will stop the growling stomach.


    While everyone was warming up over the fire, they were holding fragrant roasted sweet potatoes, corn on the cob or other food to tempt the little flowers and hairballs. The two beasts remained unmoved and just watched silently as the sausages in Mo Yan''s hands drooled.


    Mo Yan is good at cooking, and the baked food is sweeter than others. Several children of the Han family liked it very much. They called "Sister Yan" sweetly and got a lot of delicious food.


    It wasnt until the children couldnt eat any more and were ordered by adults not to eat anymore to avoid being overstuffed that the basin where Mo Yan piled food gradually became full again.


    After everyone went back to their rooms to rest, Mo Yan also picked up tworge pots full of grilled sausages, barbecued meat, roasted sweet potatoes, etc., and took the four beasts back to the room. With the expectant eyes of Xiao Hua and Mao Tuan, he distributed the two pots of food to them. .


    Xiaohua and Maoduan squinted their eyes and ate with big mouthfuls. They were so happy that they wanted to fly. The love for their master in their hearts rose to a new level. Apparently they had forgotten that they had been punished by running a hundredps and made them hungry. The one with the belly is the person in front of you.


    The world of foodies is indeed difficult for ordinary people to understand!


    Mo Yan talks about punishment, but how can he really be willing to starve them? Seeing that the two beasts were eating happily, she touched their heads, got up and was about to go back to the room to make the bed when she heard a "squeak", the ajar door was pushed open, and a long leg stepped in.


    At the same time, Shen Ji, who lived in the guest room in the south of Mo''s house, also had a knock on the door. Shen Ji quickly put on the clothes he had just taken off and went to look at the door. He saw Mo Qingze standing outside the door, looking at him with a very kind look.


    Shen Ji''s eyelids twitched, and while guessing the purpose of his friend''s visit, he stepped aside and invited his friend in: "Brother Ziyu, pleasee in quickly."


    Mo Qingze nodded and walked in with a smile. When Shen Ji closed the door, he asked casually, "Yun Jin has been selected, do you have any arrangements at home?"


    "I wonder what Brother Ziyu is referring to..." Shen Ji''s eyebrows and heart beat slightly, hiding the surprise in his heart, he asked with a smile.


    Shen Ji has a gentle temperament, but is not a dull person. In the past, when the two met, they mostly talked about knowledge or hobbies, and never talked about their respective families. Mo Qingze came over unexpectedly tonight and asked about his personal affairs again, obviously he had ulterior motives.

 Chapter 780: Catch it (1)

    Chapter 780: Catch it (1)


    Chapter 780: Catch him (1)


    Mo Qingze values Shen Ji, so he has to ask questions clearly. Otherwise, if someone has an arrangement at home, wouldn''t it make him look bad if he rashly talks about it?


    Hearing Shen Ji''s rhetorical question, Mo Qingze smiled and said: "Of course this is Yun Jin''s lifelong event! I heard before that you are not yet married. Now that you have passed the exam and are of marriageable age, I am asking this question."


    "this"


    Since Shen Ji woke up, he has devoted himself to reading the books of sages and has never cared about the affairs of men and women. Being mentioned by Mo Qingze at this moment made him feel more or less ufortable, but a girl''s figure and her silver bell-likeughter unexpectedly appeared in his mind.


    Looking at Shen Ji who was in a daze, Mo Qingze''s heart sank: Is there really any arrangement at home? Or is it the girl from a certain family that he has his eyes on?


    Thinking of this possibility, Mo Qingze felt ufortable in every possible way. When he first entered Changshan Academy, he noticed the young people in the academy who seemed to be well-behaved and polite. It was hard to find Shen Ji who was in line with his wishes in every aspect, but he might not be able to do so. This feeling was really bad.


    While Mo Qingze was guessing, Shen Ji hade to his senses and replied shyly: "Yun Jin wants to be named on the gold medal list before we talk about marriage, so there are no arrangements at home."


    "Really?" Mo Qingze was extremely surprised. The thin lines on the corners of his eyes instantly deepened. It was like **** at thest moment and heaven at this moment.


    Shen Ji said seriously: "Yun Jin has no need to hide this matter from Brother Ziyu."


    Mo Qingze nodded, resisting the urge to rify his purpose immediately, and continued to make insinuations: "Yun Jin is nearly young, doesn''t he have someone he likes?"


    The person you like? Shen Ji was stunned. The figure from before broke into his mind again. It was so clear and heart-shaking that it made his breathing quicken.


    Mo Qingze, as a person who has been here before, couldn''t understand why Shen Ji''s unusual reaction. Suddenly, his heart fell from heaven to **** again: "Yun Jin...are you pregnant?"


    Sensing the ambiguity in this sentence, Mo Qingze quickly changed his words and said in a joking tone: "I don''t know which girl can get Yun Jin''s favor. That girl is blessed!"


    "No, no..." Shen Ji wanted to deny it, but somehow he got confused and said out of nowhere: "Brother Ziyu is familiar with that girl, but she doesn''t know Yun Jin''s intentions."


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Shen Ji regretted them. A look of annoyance shed across his face, and the red color that hadn''t faded became even brighter.


    Counting today, even though he had only met her twice, he felt like he had seen her countless times. He always thought of her unconsciously, and her happy or unhappy face became clearer each time.


    Mo Qingze''s heart sank, and he had a bad premonition: "I know her very well? Could it be that she is Brother Canaan''s beloved daughter?"


    It was originally just a question, but Shen Ji fell silent, neither admitting nor denying it.


    At this moment, Mo Qingze really couldn''t exin how he felt in his heart. It was obvious that he was the son-inw he had worked so hard to find, but before the matter was revealed, this "son-inw" was actually the daughter of his favorite friend!


    If it were someone else, he could stillpete, but now, he can''tpete, and no wonder, not to mention how stuffed he is.


    After feeling stuffed for a while, Mo Qingze epted this fact with difficulty. It''s just that Brother Canaan has already decided on a marriage for Ting Lan''s niece, and there will be a wedding reception next year. How can he respond to Yun Jin''s feelings? If not, the two children would be perfect for each other.


    Its just that the niece of the Liu family is already engaged. Its better to point this out before Yun Jins love is deep, otherwise when he finds out in the future, he will be hurt even more seriously.

 Chapter 781: Catch it (2)

    Chapter 781: Catch it (2)


    Chapter 781 Catch him (2)


    Thinking of this, Mo Qingze thought about the words and reminded him tactfully: "Yunjin, the niece of the Liu family will be sixteen in the new year, so Brother Canaan can keep her at home for the New Year''s Eve dinner this year."


    How could Shen Ji not understand the meaning of this sentence, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    Mo Qingze felt a little unbearable when he saw this, but long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. It is better to feel ufortable now than to suffer in pain for a lifetime in the future.


    Shen Ji finally epted the fact that the woman he admired had a fianc, but he still didn''t look good.


    Mo Qingze sighed secretly andforted Shen Ji for a few words. Seeing that he just nodded randomly, but his expression was not very good, it was obvious that he couldn''t listen anymore, so he had to leave temporarily and let him think clearly.


    Mo Qingze did not tell the real purpose ofing here, and he did not intend to mention it again in the future.


    Looking at the shiny yard covered in snow, Mo Qingze, who originally wanted to go back to his room, paused, turned around and walked towards the house where Mo Yan was.


    When he walked into the yard and saw that the lights in the room were still on, and he was feeling strange, he suddenly saw two figures, one tall and one short, projected on the window. He saw the two figures getting closer and closer, and he was about to hug him the next moment. Together, his whole heart suddenly rose to his throat.


    Who is that? Why are you in your daughter''s room in the middle of the night? And made such an intimate move?


    Mo Qingze didn''t care to think about it, he rushed up and opened the ajar door, and saw a tall, somewhat familiar figure with his back to him, already in his arms, and facing him with a frightened face. Who is not his daughter?


    In the small hall, Mo Qingze''s face turned dark when he learned that his precious daughter had been interested in someone a year ago. At this time, he sat on the sofa for a long time without moving, his gentle eyes turned into awls, staring at Xiao Ruiyuan who was standing upright in front of him. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t like it, and he wanted to poke this guy with evil intentions into a sieve. .


    He never thought that this man would be involved with his precious daughter. When he saw the two hugging each other, he almost rushed forward and beat out the guy who dared to kidnap his daughter, regardless of whether he was the powerful Xiao Xiao. General.


    Being "baptized" by Mo Qingze''s sharp gaze, Xiao Ruiyuan thought about many possibilities of revealing his rtionship with Mo Yan to Mo Qingze, but he never thought that the two of them would be caught alone.


    Facing the stern-faced Mo Qingze, his first feeling was not guilt, but fear. He was afraid of leaving a bad impression on the father of his beloved, rejecting his marriage proposal, and not allowing him to visit again.


    If this was the case, he couldn''t imagine whether he would do something irreversible impulsively in order to be with the one he loved.


    Two men, one sitting and one standing, neither of them spoke first. The atmosphere in the room was tense and dull, and no one knew what would happen next moment.


    Dad, please have a cup of tea first! Mo Yan came over with the freshly brewed Yunwu tea and carefully ced it in front of her father, breaking the tense atmosphere in the room.


    "Huh!" Mo Qingze snorted with a straight face, then picked up the tea cup and took a sip. Although I me my daughter for not living up to expectations, what can she understand at such a young age? The guy in front of her must be evil and deceived her.


    Seeing that his father was willing to drink tea, Mo Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said tteringly: "Dad, how is this tea? Is it more fragrant than the previous one?"


    I was not familiar with the tea-frying business before, and I wasnt very good at controlling the heat. But after a few times, I became more and more proficient, and the tea I produced naturally became better and better.


    Mo Qingze looked at his daughter''s careless look, and even if he had objections in his heart, he couldn''t bear to scold her: "That''s right! Go back to your room, dad and Mr. Xiao have a good chat."

 Chapter 782: Catch him right (3)

    Chapter 782: Catch him right (3)


    Chapter 782: Catch him (3)


    As soon as the title changed from the casual "Hanzhang" to the polite "Master Xiao", Mo Yan''s face paled slightly, and she couldn''t help but look at Xiao Ruiyuan, only to see him looking over, slightly nodding at her with a calm expression. , showing no panic at all.


    When Mo Qingze saw it, he felt confused again, and his voice became a little colder: "Go back to the room quickly, dad is not a tiger, can he still eat people?"


    When Mao Tuan, who was lying in the corner, heard this, he raised his head and shouted "Ouch" at Mo Qingze. It is a tiger, but it never eats people. Master, dad, you can''t open your eyes and use the tiger unjustly!


    Being interrupted by the hair ball, even if Mo Qingze didn''t understand what it meant, his face became a little tense. He managed to remain serious, stood up and walked out of the small hall.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had eyes and nced at Mo Yan reassuringly, then raised his legs and followed him.


    Mo Yan watched helplessly as the two important men in her life disappeared into the small courtyard, but she did not dare to follow them. I originally wanted Mao Tuan toe up and eavesdrop, but I gave up the idea after thinking about it.


    Mo Qingze quickly walked into his room, lit themp, and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with burning eyes: "Master Xiao, Mo''s daughter is young and ignorant. If there is any misunderstanding by Mr. Xiao, I hope Mr. Xiao will not take it to heart. , Mo will just pretend that tonights incident never happened.


    This also left a good impression on Xiao Ruiyuan. Mo Qingze was not so strict with the man who abducted his daughter, otherwise he would have been furious.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had long expected that Mo Qingze was unlikely to agree to the matter between him and Mo Yan. At this time, hearing what Mo Qingze said, he still felt a little disappointed.


    He took two steps forward and solemnly handed over to Mo Qingze, without any wavering in his voice: "Uncle Mo, my nephew''s feelings for Yan''er have never been half false, and we cannot treat this matter as a misunderstanding. I hope Uncle Mo will make it happen."


    "Chengquan?" Mo Qingze''s voice rose several times: "It''s wrong for the Mo and Xiao families to be ipatible with each other. Mr. Xiao is now in a high and powerful position, and he will surely rise to a higher level in the future. Even if Mr. Xiao doesn''t mind, how can Mr. Xiao''s family Don''t you mind? Family status is insurmountable, how do you want Mo to make it happen?"


    In addition to being in the wrong house, he has another worry. Xiao Ruiyuan is a militarymander, and the border has never been stable, so he will have to go to and from the station in the future. The battlefield was blind and full of dangers. He just wanted his daughter to be safe and happy, and couldn''t bear to see her in panic all day long. Moreover, the person in front of him was too cold-tempered. He didn''t think that a person with such a temper could be harmonious with his daughter, Qin Se, and live a harmonious life together.


    "Uncle Mo, my nephew''s marriage is entirely up to him! As long as uncle Mo is willing to make it happen, uncle Mo''s concerns will not exist." Xiao Ruiyuan said decisively, his words full of strong self-confidence.


    There were not many masters in the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion, so Xiao Ruiqing was driven out of the capital and could not make waves; his so-called father only had the title of marquis, had made no achievements in the court, and had no room to interfere in his marriage; as for Wei Shi... I''m afraid he wishes he could find a family without help.


    If he gets married to Yan''er, he will live in the general''s mansion given by the Holy Emperor before inheriting the title. After getting married, they will live together. He also hopes that Yan''er will spend her life with him safely and happily, and protect her from being dominated and interfered by external objects throughout her life.


    After Mo Qingze listened, he was silent for a long time. He knows that Xiao Ruiyuan is a man who keeps his promises, but people''s hearts are fickle. If he really changes his mind in the future, how will Yan''er deal with it? I''m afraid he won''t even be able to help his daughter seek justice by then!


    "Even if you don''t care about your family status, Mo just wants to find an ordinary husband for your daughter. The couple will support each other for life. Is it possible that you can do this?" Mo Qingze looked directly at Xiao Ruiyuan and didn''t let go. Anything strange on his face.

 Chapter 783: Catch it (4)

    Chapter 783: Catch it (4)


    Chapter 783: Catch him (4)


    Xiao Ruiyuan heard the hidden meaning of Mo Qingze''s words and couldn''t help but feel relieved: "Uncle Mo, my nephew is twenty-three this year. There are no maids to serve him in the house, let alone concubines. There will be no such people in the future." , disturbing the peace in the house."


    Mo Qingze looked Xiao Ruiyuan up and down. He was very surprised that there was no woman at his age to serve him. There was also a hint of inquiry in his eyes: Could he have a hidden disease? In this case, we cant even agree!


    Mo Qingzes eyes were too naked. Xiao Ruiyuan was also a man, how could he not see the profound meaning on his face? I just felt like I was holding a breath in my heart, and I was so depressed that I almost cried out.


    If anyone dared to question his ability, he would have waved it away with a palm. However, the person in front of him held his life-long happiness in his hands. Not only could he not do it, he also had to exin to him that he was in good health and had no problems. But, how should he exin this kind of thing?


    Fortunately, Mo Qingze finally noticed something was wrong and quickly looked away, coughing ufortably: "All this is what you said alone. Mo can''t tell the truth from the lies, but my daughter is still young. In three or two years, , will not consider her lifelong affairs."


    The meaning behind the words is very clear. If you are sincere, wait three or two years! As for what happens in three or two years... well see then!


    The reason why Mo Qingze''s attitude changed was that, on the one hand, he could not find any reason to object, and on the other hand, apart from his cold personality, the person in front of him was extremely outstanding in all other aspects. At least among the young people he met, there were few who couldpare with him. .


    If other people picked such a person as their son-inw, they would wake upughing in their dreams. Although he won''t wake upughing, he is also worried that this is his daughter''s destined marriage. Two or three years may not be long or short, but it is enough to test whether the person in front of you is worthy of your daughter''s lifelong trust.


    Even though he didn''t get a clear answer, seeing that Mo Qingze didn''t firmly object, this was enough to make Xiao Ruiyuan uncontrobly excited, and his attitude became more and more respectful: "Uncle Mo, my nephew will definitely live up to your expectations!"


    He believed that as long as he treated Yan''er sincerely, he would be able to impress his future father-inw, and he would take Yan''er home in an eight-carat sedan chair - their home.


    Mo Qingze couldn''t deny it, and then he looked solemn and said sternly: "Mo doesn''t want to see what happened tonight a second time, otherwise, you won''t have toe again in the future."


    The reputation of a daughter''s family is so important, and this boy is still in his prime of life. If anything happens, he will be the winner, but his daughter will be the unlucky one. No matter what, we cannot let this boy be alone with his daughter!


    Xiao Ruiyuan was a little embarrassed, but more reluctant. But at this critical juncture, he couldn''t confront his future father-inw even if he didn''t like it. At worst, he woulde to visit Yan''er often in the future. Even if he couldn''t be alone, it was always good to see Yan''er more often, so he agreed obediently: " Thank you Uncle Mo for reminding me, my nephew understands."


    "Hmph, you''d better keep it in mind. If nothing happens, just go back to your room and rest, and stop running around."


    Mo Qingze knew that he was a man of his word, and he was somewhat satisfied when he saw that he was willing to agree. But his face was still stern, and he waved people away impatiently.


    Hearing this, Xiao Rui bowed respectfully as a junior before resigning and walking out of the small courtyard. Standing outside the courtyard gate, he subconsciously wanted to turn to Mo Yan''s courtyard. Suddenly he thought of what he had just promised to Mo Qingze. His body stiffened for a moment, and he looked in that direction for a long time before returning to his residence in despair.


    As soon as Xiao Ruiyuan left, Mo Qingze appeared. Looking at the direction Xiao Ruiyuan left, he hummed and walked towards the eldest daughter''s yard.


    Ever since Xiao Ruiyuan left with Mo Qingze, Mo Yan has been restless and looking outside from time to time. When Mo Qingze arrived, he saw her standing at the door looking nervously, and her original mood turned bad again.


    Seeing that his father came back so quickly, Mo Yan felt relieved. He stepped forward and took his father''s arm and dragged him into the house. He called it tea and never mentioned Xiao Ruiyuan.


    How could she deceive Mo Qingze with the little tricks she had in mind? Mo Qingze did not expose it, and seriously picked up the tea cup and tasted it carefully, with an indifferent expression, as if nothing had happened.


    In the end, Mo Yan couldn''t bear it any longer. After he had a full cup of tea with his father, he asked in a calm voice, "Dad, you...you and Mr. Xiao...didn''t quarrel?"


    Mo Qingze immediately gave his daughter a p in the face. Seeing that she covered her forehead in pain, he reached out and gently rubbed it twice, and said angrily: "No quarrel, just to tell him not toe to you again in the future."


    Mo Yan was shocked and blurted out: "No!"


    Mo Qingze red at his daughter angrily: "No? Why not? Just let that kid touch your room in the middle of the night and ruin your reputation?"


    Mo Yan really wanted to say that they were in love but not polite, and they were at home, how could they ruin their reputation? But she knew that once she said this, her father would be furious and punish her to kneel down to her ancestors, and then give her a lesson in female precepts.


    Looking at his daughter''s obviously depressed look, Mo Qingze rubbed his forehead and said helplessly: "Dad originally liked Shen Ji, but he never thought... Oh, I never thought you would fall in love with that boy!"


    At this point, Mo Qingze sighed, obviously feeling very sorry that Shen Ji could not be his son-inw.


    "Dad has no objection to that boy. It''s just that the family backgrounds of the two families are so different. How can dad trust him and entrust you with your life? Fortunately, you are still young. It won''t be toote for dad to keep you until you are eighteen. If he If you are willing to wait for you wholeheartedly, dad will make it happen for you. If you are not willing...hum, just forget about him and dad will find you a better one!"


    When the secret guard lying on the roof heard this, his face was full of confusion. He didn''t know whether to tell his master this sentence...

 Chapter 784: sad marriage (1)

    Chapter 784: sad marriage (1)


    Chapter 784: Injurious Marriage (1)


    The next day was a sunny day with bright sun and white clouds. Before noon, the snow on the ground had almost melted.


    Last night, Xiao Ruiyuan finally found a chance to be alone with Mo Yan, but he was bumped into by Mo Qingze before he said a few words. Today, he tried his best to talk to Mo Yan, but Mo Qingze calmly blocked them all. Except for Chu Heng, who knew the inside story, no one else noticed anything.


    Looking at his cousin''s failure, Chu Heng couldn''t stand it anymore. While Mo Yan and others were cooking in the kitchen, he insisted on going to the fields to look at the vegetables in the greenhouse, but on the pretext of checking the carriage, he left Xiao Ruiyuan, who was inseparable from him.


    Just let the two apanying guards handle the inspection of the carriage. Why does Xiao Ruiyuan need to do it himself?


    Mo Qingze suspected Chu Hengs true intentions, but as the master, he had to apany him. Others were also very interested in the vegetables in the greenhouse. They were bored staying at home, so they put on their clogs and nned to go to the fields to see them together.


    "Yunjin, aren''t you going?" Mr. Liu, who was changing his clogs, asked suspiciously when he saw Shen Ji standing still. Seeing that he was not in good spirits and had ck and blue eyes, he guessed that it was the first time he stayed at Mo''s house and he didn''t sleep well at night.


    Shen Ji had indeed suffered from insomniast night. When Mr. Liu asked about it, he couldn''t help but think of the fact that the girl in his heart was engaged, and his face became darker. He forced himself to cheer up and said with a forced smile: "I didn''t get a good restst night. Yun Jin is so sleepy that she won''t go because she''s afraid that she might fall asleep even while walking."


    "Well, you really don''t look good. It''s best to go back to your room and have a rest." After hearing this, Mr. Liu did not force himself. After giving the instructions, he and his wife followed Han Zhiyun''s family in front.


    Most of the people left at once. In addition to Mo Yan, Li Xiu and the others, there were Xiao Ruiyuan, Shen Ji and Liu Tinn who had visited the vegetable field a few days ago but did not go this time.


    Liu Tinn stayed in the kitchen, helping Mo Yan light the fire under the stove, and secretly ate the delicious dishes just out of the pot. From time to time, she could hear the heartyughtering from the kitchen.


    After lunch, he was about to return to the city, so Xiao Ruiyuan went to the backyard to check the carriage. After the inspection, he came to the kitchen and saw Shen Ji standing outside the kitchen, seeming to be listening to the chatter andughter inside.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stepped forward and said with a dark face: "What are you doing here?"


    A person suddenly appeared behind him. Shen Ji was startled. He turned around and saw Xiao Ruiyuan, and he couldn''t help but look a little flustered: "No, it''s nothing!"


    In Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, this look was no different from a guilty conscience, so he decided that he had ulterior motives for standing here, so he warned in a cold voice: "Some people are not what you should think about, otherwise you will only harm others and yourself!"


    The words were obviously spoken under a misunderstanding, but they hit the mark in Shen Ji''s heart, making his already ugly face even more ugly. He actually had no intention of thinking about what Xiao Ruiyuan said about "some people". If it was in his heart What qualifications does he have to say that to the person he is thinking of!


    Looking at Shen Ji leaving in embarrassment, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned. Could it be that in Uncle Mo''s heart, he lost to such a cowardly and ipetent person?


    But its always nice to have one less annoying person in front of you. Xiao Ruiyuan stepped into the kitchen, ignoring the looks from Li Xiu and others, and stared intently at Mo Yan, who was stir-frying with a spoon.


    Mo Yans attention was all on the pot, and she didnt notice that there was an extra person in the kitchen.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes were too focused and too gentle. Even Li Yan and Tang Xin, who were still in love, could see something strange.


    Li Yan put down the kitchen knife, walked quietly to her aunt, and whispered: "Aunt, why do I always feel that something is wrong with the way Mr. Xiao looks at Sister Yan Yan?" It waspletely different from his usual cold look.

 Chapter 785: Sad marriage (2)

    Chapter 785: Sad marriage (2)


    Chapter 785: Broken Marriage (2)


    Li Xiu paused her chopping hands and said calmly: "There''s nothing wrong. It''s just that you''re overthinking it."


    Having said that, she was happy for Mo Yan in her heart! A gentleman is far away from the kitchen. A man steps into the kitchen just to take one more look at a woman. He must be very fond of her!


    When Li Yan heard this, she looked at Xiao Ruiyuan suspiciously. She really didn''t think that she was overthinking.


    Among the people, Liu Tinn was the most shocked. As a "experienced person", she knew exactly what this naked look represented. But, who can tell her when this big ice cube set its sights on her good sister? Should she remind Yan Yan now to be careful? If he were unfortunate enough to fall into the hands of a big ice cube, his face alone would freeze him to death!


    Sister Lan, please add more firewood and make the fire hotter! Seeing that the sizzling sound in the pot was getting smaller and smaller, Mo Yan said as she took some chopped green onion and **** and put it into the pot.


    Seeing that Liu Tinn didn''t respond, she raised her head in confusion and caught a glimpse of Xiao Ruiyuan standing at the door from the corner of her eye. She asked in surprise: "Why didn''t you go to the fields?"


    My cousin asked me to stay and check the carriage! Xiao Ruiyuan curled his lips and decisively favored his cousin in front of his beloved.


    Hey, His Highness the Crown Prince is really... really a good brother! Mo Yan couldntugh or cry, so she could only praise without conscience. My father can definitely see this little trick, but he just doesnt know whose head this ount will be recorded on!


    The conversation was originally very ordinary, but Liu Tinn was dumbfounded! What is going on with this familiar, natural tone? Do these two people have intentions for each other?


    Liu Tinn is an upright girl. Once she has doubts in her heart, as long as she cannot get to the bottom of it, she must rify it.


    After Mo Yan finished cooking severalrge dishes and Li Xiu took over the stove, she couldn''t wait to grab Mo Yan''s wrist and hurriedly walked out of the kitchen. When passing Xiao Ruiyuan, he gave him a warning look, meaning not to follow him.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t feel dissatisfied and didn''t follow them. Even if he didn''t listen, he could guess what they would say.


    Its just that Liu Tinns voice was a bit loud, and the words big ice cubes are not suitable, I dont understand the style, lets break it up, etc. all drifted into Xiao Ruiyuans ears with the wind. The more he listened, the uglier his face became. On the one hand, he felt that these evaluations were not pertinent, and on the other hand, he reflected on whether he really had these shorings, which really made him find his shorings.


    In the corner, after several inquiries, Liu Tinn finally got the answer that confirmed her suspicions. She looked at Mo Yan sadly, shook her shoulders and said, "You unloyal guy, why should I treat you as a good sister? I''ll tell you everything, so you''re so tight at hiding it from me! If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, how long would you have kept it from me?"


    "Um, Sister Lan, calm down, calm down first!" Mo Yan was so shaken that her head was dizzy: "I didn''t hide it from you on purpose. I didn''t tell my father about this matter in advance, and I didn''t know what the result would be. I didnt tell you!


    Upon hearing this, Liu Tinn stopped abusing Mo Yan and asked with shining eyes: "So, Uncle Mo knows now and agrees with you two?"


    Mo Yan shook her head and nodded: "My father knew, but he didn''t agree." Then, she told Mo Qingze''s original words yesterday.


    Liu Tinn said clearly: "You are still young. Uncle Mo can only agree to it."


    "Maybe..." Mo Yan, who has an adult soul in the girl''s body, expressed her shame. To be honest, she is several years older than Xiao Ruiyuan!

 Chapter 786: Sad marriage(3)

    Chapter 786: Sad marriage(3)


    Chapter 786: Broken Marriage (3)


    Looking at the smile on Mo Yan''s face, Liu Tinn was envious. At least the good sisters had hope. As long as the person they liked was willing to wait three or two years, the rtionship could be fruitful. Unlike her, she couldn''t even have extravagant hopes.


    Thinking of her marriage to the Du family and that genial man, Liu Tinn''s face shed with sadness, then she forced a smile and joked with her good sisters.


    Half an hourter, the group of people who had seen the vegetable field came back. Chu Heng found Mo Yan and asked to send fresh fruits and vegetables to the pce every day.


    The imperial pce has a hot spring vige where you can grow vegetables in winter. However, the quantity is limited and it costs money. However, the quality is far different from the vegetables grown in Liuyang Viges greenhouses, and the types are few. The only ones that can be grown are green vegetables and radishes.


    This was a big deal, and Mo Yan didn''t have the guts to turn it down, so he agreed and would talk to the farmers involved in the nting when the time came. But she made a request, that is, let the people who buy in the pce pick and transport them by themselves every day.


    Chu Heng agreed to this without any hesitation. Even if Mo Yan didn''t mention it, he would take the initiative to bring it up. If something happens to these vegetables in the future, the Mo family or Liuyang Vige will not be implicated.


    After lunch, everyone said goodbye.


    Knowing that each of them had their own affairs, the Mo family father and daughter did not hold back and gave each family a basket of vegetables and two jars of wine as a return gift.


    Shen Ji didn''t have a carriage. He came to Mo''s house with a carriage on the street. When he returned to the city, he had to ask the Han family or the Liu family to take him with him. The Liu family only came with a carriage, and there was a girl in the carriage, so it was not convenient for an adult man to sit on it. The Han family had two cars. Shen Ji sat with Han Zhiyun and several boys from the Han family. Mrs. Han and her daughter sat in another carriage.


    Arrived in the city, Shen Ji got off the carriage early on the pretext of having something to do. After saying goodbye to the Han family, he came to the Liu family''s carriage. Through the open car door, he immediately saw Liu Tinn sitting on the side.


    The two people looked at each other, and they were both shocked by the sadness in each other''s eyes. They looked away in unison, but in their hearts, they thought that a gap had been opened that could not be filled no matter how hard they tried.


    Shen Ji stood on the street, watching the Liu family''s carriage go further and further away, until it disappeared, and then turned around with a sense of loss. He stopped a carriage, but instead of going to his residence, he went to a ce called Changchun Lane in Bei City, where the Du family who was married to the Liu family lived.


    In the evening, Li Zhong, who was supposed to be staying in the shop, came back and called Mo Yan out of the kitchen.


    "Yan Yatou, before I went to the **** agency today, the people from the **** agency came over and returned the deposit I gave earlier, saying that Mrs. Du was missing because she left on her own, so the **** agency did notpensate her. Look at this..."


    Mo Yan was surprised: "Du''s doesn''t have an **** agency, so where did it go?"


    After they broke up on bad terms yesterday, she decided to find someone to send Du Shi back to her hometown by force to prevent her from making trouble again. However, she didn''t expect that Du Shi didn''t have a security bureau. As a woman, she would never go back all the way. Could it be that she had returned to the capital and nned to stay there and continue to think of ways to save Chen Ji?


    As for whether he would be captured by the gangsters, it was not impossible, but the capital and its surrounding areas were under the rule of the emperor, and there were few crimesmitted. Moreover, Du was already declining, so it was unlikely that anyone would take this risk.


    Li Zhong shook his head and said: "I asked in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, and no one has seen Du! If she never goes, maybe she left the capital alone."


    Mo Yan thought for a while and said, "Then don''t worry about it for now! Grandpa Li often goes to the prison of the Ministry of Punishment to ask questions. If she has been there, just tell me."

 Chapter 787: Sad marriage (4)

    Chapter 787: Sad marriage (4)


    Chapter 787: Broken Marriage (4)


    "Well, I have asked the jailers of the Ministry of Punishment to pay attention. As long as Du has been there, they wille to Mipu to tell me." Li Zhong did everything he could and gave up a few coins to treat the jailers to drinks, and the jailers followed him We are brothers.


    Mo Yan rescued Du Shi and repaid her kindness. She lost herst bit of patience with her and had no intention of looking for her again. She just reminded the four beasts to pay attention to the movements around them. Once Du Shi appeared, they would immediately drive them away.


    When he went back to his room to rest at night, Mo Yan received a letter from Xiao Ruiyuan, which was sent by Maomao.


    After King Heng was imprisoned and the Lin family was destroyed, the secret guards sent by Yan Junyu and Chu Heng left the Mo family. At Mo Yan''s strong request, Xiao Ruiyuan had no choice but to withdraw the secret guards, and Maomao had a ce to use his skills again. The two acted as messengers.


    Throwing Maomao, who was begging for food, into the space, Mo Yan sat at the desk and read the letter. After reading it, I found out that Mrs. Du actually asked Xiao Ruiyuan to send someone away overnight, and tried to make her never leave the county again and go to the capital to disturb the life of the Mo family.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s arrangement was very appropriate, so that Mo Yan no longer had any worries. Seeing the meaning of asking for credit between the lines, I couldn''t help butugh. I decisively responded with a domineering letter like a queen, and forced Maomao to send it back overnight after being fed and drunk, and unwilling to leave.


    That night, Mo Yan slept peacefully without any dreams.


    As the New Year approaches, the vor of the New Year is getting stronger. Families with better conditions in Liuyang Vige have already begun to prepare New Year''s goods. Every day, you can see oxcartsing and going, dragging carts full of things into the vige. Those who have no money to buy New Year''s goods are filled with regret.


    Why do you regret it? Just because the families who have the confidence to buy so many new year''s goods are all the thirty or so families who grow greenhouse vegetables with the Mo family. If they had known that greenhouse vegetables could be harvested and earn so much money, the vigers who had poured cold water on them at the beginning would have rushed to nt them. Otherwise, their things would have been on the bullock carts.


    The families who grew vegetables with the Mo family were naturally happy and satisfied. They all believed that it was Mo Yan''s good fortune that allowed them to follow him and live a prosperous year. Now, whenever the family is short of something, they can buy it with confidence and transport it home by the car, even if they spend several years of expenses in one go, they dont feel bad.


    On the fifth day of the twelfth lunar month, the Mo family distributed silver to the vigers again. Adding up the two times, the smallest family received forty taels, and therger family received forty-five taels. Since entering the twelfth lunar month, all the fruits and vegetables in the field have been put on the market, and business is a little better thanst month. Chu Chu estimated that each household will receive at least fifty taels of silver this month, giving the vigers more confidence to buy!


    In addition to the bullock cartsing and going, there are also more matchmakersing to Liuyang Vige to pull coal. In the past, Liuyang Vige was poor, with a small poption, and there was no matchmaker avable all year round. Now, Liuyang Vige has arge poption, and because of the rtionship between the Mo family, it is getting better and better.


    I heard that many families were prospering by growing vegetables. Some families in neighboring viges were looking for a wife or a daughter in marriage, so they asked a matchmaker to visit them, hoping to find an inw with good conditions.


    Take the case of Fatty Wang, who has a good ie at home and a good job himself. He, who was originally no one, has be a hotmodity, and the doorstep of the Wang family is almost trampled to pieces by the matchmakers whoe to visit him.


    Last year, Sister-inw Cai was so worried that her son could not find a wife. This year, she was almost spoiled for choice when it came to choosing a wife.


    Originally, she wanted to marry a daughter-inw, no matter whether she was beautiful or smelly, poor or rich, as long as she could have children and take care of the family. Now that the family conditions are better and there is no shortage of money, her thoughts have begun to change.


    Its not that you hate the poor and love the rich, you must find a beautiful and well-off family. As long as the womans family members are easy to get along with, the girl has good character and can live a good life, she will feel good.


    But after choosing and choosing, I am always a little dissatisfied and feel that I can choose a better one. As a result, before she had finished choosing, Fattou Wang said that he was interested in a girl in the city and asked Sister-inw Cai to invite someone toe to her house to talk about a match.


    After asking about the girl''s side, Sister-inw Cai felt that it was a good match. She quickly hired a matchmaker and the marriage was settled in a hurry. It was officially decided after the new year.


    Compared to Wang Fattou''s marriage, which went smoothly, Tietou, who was half a year older than him, was not so lucky. On New Year''s Eve, the conflict between the Wu family intensified again. This time, it almost cost Tietou half his life...

 Chapter 788: Compromise(1)

    Chapter 788: Compromise(1)


    Chapter 788 Compromise (1)


    Little New Year''s Eve passed with the lively sound of firecrackers, and the vor of the New Year became more and more intense. Compared with other families in the vige who were still nning to buy new year''s goods, the Mo family didn''tck anything. They went to the city and bought fragrant wax firecrackers and oil, salt, soy and vinegar. Now that they had all the New Year''s goods, their life was no different from usual. .


    The next day was another sunny day. Mo Yan sat in the yard, basking in the warm sun while trimming his father''s new clothes.


    Underfoot is arge wool nket made of several wild sheepskins. Four beasts are lying on it, wagging their tails leisurely, closing their eyesfortably, enjoying the tranquility and warmth of winter.


    After taking thest stitch, Mo Yan raised her head and rubbed her stiff neck. She picked up the clothes she had prepared and was about to go to the study room for her father to try on. When she saw Da Nier staggering in, her voice was choked with despair. : "Yan, Yan Yan, hurry up and go to the city to call a doctor. My brother, my brother is in trouble. I need to call a doctor right away. Yan Yan, drive, drive and call a doctor. My brother, my brother is vomiting blood, wuwu "


    Da Nier spoke confusingly, but Mo Yan heard the word "vomiting blood" clearly and was shocked: "Brother Tietou is in good health, how can he vomit blood for no reason?"


    Da Nier was in tears and could no longer speak.


    The vomiting of blood must be caused by damage to the lungs. Mo Yan guessed that Tietou fell from somewhere or suffered other external blows. If he took him to the city in a carriage to find the master, he might be injured more seriously due to the bumpy journey, so he nned to go to the backyard. He took the carriage and went to the city to ask the master toe over.


    At this time, Mo Qingze came over and happened to hear Da Nier''s words. His face changed drastically and he said to Mo Yan: "Yan''er, hurry up and get the pills and go to Wu''s house first. Dad will go to the city and ask Doctor Du toe. "


    The pills Mo Qingze was talking about were Mo Yan taking the medicinal materials in the space and begging Dr. Du to make pills with various medicinal effects. Those pills include those for clearing away heat and detoxifying, treating headaches and brain fever, and there are also life-saving pills made from aged ginseng for emergencies.


    "Dad, then go and ask the master. My daughter will bring the pills right away." Mo Yan put down her clothes and agreed quickly. After saying something to Da Nier, she hurried back to the room, entered the space and took out three life-saving pills, and then took out the pills. A water bag full of spiritual spring water.


    By the time Mo Yan returned to the front yard, Mo Qingze had already driven Da Hong Zao out. Xin''er and the others also got the news and wanted to go to the Wu family together.


    Tietoumother, wake up, wake up quickly As long as you are willing to wake up, mother will promise you anything I will promise you anything, wuwuwuwu


    Woo, brother, wake up soon. Dont you want us? Wake up soon


    The group hurried to Wu''s house. Before they even entered, they heard Wu''s painful crying from the house. Sannier and Shitou were also wailing.


    Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat, and they quickly stepped through the courtyard gate and rushed to Tietou''s room. They saw Tietou lying on the bed with his eyes closed and his face ashen, with a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. The light-colored pillows and quilt covers were also covered with blood. It''s all a shocking dark red.


    Mo Yan couldn''t care less aboutforting Wu who was crying uncontrobly, and hurriedly stepped forward to check the pulse with the Qi Ruo Gossamer iron head. She only felt that the pulse was weak but extremely disordered, which was obviously very bad.


    Mo Yan had only been studying medicine for a few months, and he couldn''t figure out the specific reason why Tietou was vomiting blood. He didn''t know if he could survive this situation until the master came over, so he gave Tietou one of the three life-saving pills he had brought. . Seeing that he couldn''t even swallow, he quickly opened the water bag and drank it with spiritual spring water.


    Looking at Mo Yan''s series of actions, Wu gradually stopped crying and stared closely at the iron head on the bed, fearing that he would disappear with one wrong nce.

 Chapter 789: Compromise(2)

    Chapter 789: Compromise(2)


    Chapter 789 Compromise (2)


    The pill was taken smoothly by the spiritual spring water. After a moment passed, Mo Yan felt Tietou''s pulse again and found that the pulse was more stable. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked, "Aunt Wu, Tie Tou" How could Brother Tou be like this?"


    Wu''s face was filled with grief when she heard this, and the tears she had just stopped flowing down again: "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have hit him so hard, and I shouldn''t have forced him to break off the rtionship with that girl... It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. Its my fault


    In Wu''s intermittent words, Mo Yan understood why Tietou became like this. She was very upset for a moment and med herself for not taking action in time to resolve the conflict between their mother and son. Otherwise, this incident might not have happened today. .


    It turned out that Mrs. Wu had not had a good night''s sleep ever since she found out that her son had fallen in love with a good-natured kiln girl and refused to look back. In addition to going out to the stall every day, he would ask the matchmaker to find a suitable girl.


    The conditions of the Wu family are here. There are many suitable girls, but Tietou is not willing at all. Just a few days ago, Mrs. Wu was very satisfied with a girl from a neighboring vige and decided to settle the marriage without telling Tietou. So I spent twenty taels of silver to buy a pair of gold bracelets as tokens and sent them to the woman''s family. I just waited for a good and auspicious day to make the decision.


    Unexpectedly, Tietou found out about this matter and went to the girl''s house overnight. He only said that he had someone he liked and did not dare to dy the girl and asked her to find another husband. The girl was so angry that she gave up the token on the spot. It hit Tietou, and the sharp corners of the wooden box made Tietou''s forehead bleed.


    The womans family was very angry and thought that the Wu family was bullying others. The next day, they found a matchmaker and asked the Wu family for an exnation. It wasn''t until she came back from the stall that Wu knew what Tietou had done.


    Wu was furious and very disappointed with what Tietou had done. Tietou would onlye back at night, so she could only suppress her anger and wait.


    This day happened to be New Year''s Eve. Tietou came back from the shop an hour early. He thought there would be a table of good food, but as soon as he entered the house, Wu made Tietou kneel in the hall without saying a word. Early tomorrow morning, I will go with her to a neighboring vige to apologize to the woman and then finalize the marriage.


    Tietou only had Liu Qingqing in his heart, and had never thought of marrying anyone other than her. He could not do any of the two things Wu proposed, so he firmly rejected Wu''s proposal.


    Seeing Tietou being so stubborn, Wu became furious and took action again. Soon, there was not a single good piece of Tietou''s back, and all the members of the Wu family were beaten with blood, but they gritted their teeth and allowed Wu to beat and scold him, but refused to let go.


    Da Nier couldn''t stand it anymore, and was about to secretly go to Mo''s house to ask Mo Yan for help, but Wu stopped her and drove the three of them to their respective rooms. Seeing that Tietou still refused to admit his mistake, he lost his mind for a moment and actually broke the wooden stick as thick as his wrist.


    However, the physical pain could not make Tietou change his mind and give in to his mother''s opinion.


    Wu was so angry that she rushed to the kitchen, held a kitchen knife to her neck, and threatened Tietou with her own life.


    Tietou Chunxiao, no matter how much he liked Liu Qingqing, he would not force his own mother to die. His face was full of pain, and he finally agreed to his mother''s request and would not go to Liu Qingqing again and cut off all contact with her.


    Mrs. Wu thought her son had "recovered from his lost way" and was very happy. Afterforting him, she let him go back to his room to rest. Little did they know that early this morning, mother and daughter had prepared things and were about to go out to the stall. Tietou, who usually got up earlier than them, kept the door tightly closed.


    Wu knew how heavy the attack wasst night and sensed something was wrong. She hurriedly knocked on the door, but received no response. In desperation, she broke open the window and climbed into Tietou''s room, where she saw the unconscious Tietou and blood stains all over the bed...

 Chapter 790: Compromise(3)

    Chapter 790: Compromise(3)


    Chapter 790 Compromise (3)


    "Tietou, it''s all my mother''s fault. She shouldn''t have dealt so hard to you. She shouldn''t have threatened you with a knife. As long as you wake up, she will never hit you or threaten you again. , wake up, wake up, woo woo"


    Hearing Wu''s regretful cry, Mo Yan couldn''t help but sigh.


    In this matter, Aunt Wu cannot be med for being cruel. Brother Tietou is her son, and she feels more ufortable than anyone else when he suddenly bes like this. Brother Tietou is even more innocent, just because he fell in love with a woman whose identity is not bright enough. He was about to suffer harm from his closest rtives; can you me Liu Qingqing? No matter what status a person is, there is nothing wrong with liking someone!


    If you really want to determine whose fault it is, it can only be med on the secr perspective, which cannot tolerate the unequal status of Tietou and Liu Qingqing.


    Li Xiu stared nkly at the colorless Tietou lying on the bed. His encounter with Miss Liu inadvertently reminded her of the dark days she had experienced. She was abandoned, shunned, despised and sold into a prostitution parlor. Her identity was even more despised by the world than that girl Liu. If she hadn''t met the man who gave her hope, she would have fallen into trouble long ago. died.


    But the man who didnt mind her identity was dead! Could it be that a woman who has had a disgraceful experience will have to carry this heavy burden her whole life and will never be qualified to be happy?


    Li Xiu couldn''t understand, but she sincerely hoped that Tietou could survive. As long as people are alive, there is always hope, right?


    Tietous pulse was alternately strong and weak, and Mo Yan fed him two more life-saving pills one after another. He secretly guessed that Tietou''s menacing illness was rted to Wu''s violent beating. The wooden stick was broken, and he might have injured his muscles and bones. If his ribs were broken and his organs were punctured, it would be serious! But if there is really something wrong with the internal organs, it is impossible to survive a night. It seems that the reasons are more psychological.


    If it is really a psychological reason, and the conflict between his rtionship with Liu Qingqing and the Wu family cannot be properly resolved, it will be difficult to cure the disease.


    Everyone was anxiously waiting for Dr. Du, but Liuyang Vige was forty miles away from the capital. No matter how fast Dahongzao ran, it would take an hour to go back and forth.


    Tietou never woke up. Fortunately, the three life-saving pills and spiritual spring water did not make his condition worse, which somewhat reassured everyone.


    Less than an hour, the Mo family''s carriage appeared outside the Wu family''s yard. Doctor Du refused the support of Mo Qingze and the medicine boy, got off the carriage nimbly, rushed into the Wu family''s yard, and was immediately invited to Tietou''s house by Li Xiu, who was waiting outside.


    Old doctor Du only took one look at Tietou''s face, his face darkened, and he immediately sat by the bed to check Tietou''s pulse.


    Everyone stared at Dr. Du closely, and no one dared to say anything for fear of disturbing him. Just seeing Dr. Du''s face getting heavier and heavier, and everyone''s hearts rising, Wu covered her mouth and tears of regret welled up again.


    After a while, Dr. Du took back his hand and said in a deep voice: "This child has six ribs that have been damaged to varying degrees. Although there is no fracture, it will have an impact on the future and needs to be recuperated and treated! The most serious thing is that he is extremely sad and hurt. It causes damage to the heart meridians, do you know the reason?"


    Actually, looking at Wu''s face, Dr. Du had some vague guesses, but he was not sure yet. He had to find out more about it before he could prescribe the right medicine.


    Wu regretted her mistake and told with tears the reason why Tietou was seriously injured and vomited blood and fell intoa. Finally, she knelt on the ground with a thud, kowtowed heavily and begged: "Doctor, please save my son, please... "

 Chapter 791: Compromise(4)

    Chapter 791: Compromise(4)


    Chapter 791 Compromise (4)


    Old Doctor Du originallyined about Wu''s harsh treatment, but when he saw her like this, he couldn''t say anything. He shouted to Mo Yan and others: "Why don''t you help her up quickly?"


    Mo Yan and others reacted and quickly stepped forward to pull Wu up, who was still kowtowing.


    Doctor Du looked at Wu who was crying and said impatiently: "I am going to give this child acupuncture to clear his heart veins. If you cry again, go and wait in the yard, otherwise you will disturb me and do the acupuncture. This child Either way, its your mothers fault.


    Dr. Du also raised children when he was young. However, due to some things, several of his children died early one after another. He likes children and hates those parents and elders who frequently beat and scold their children, and this time it was because of such a thing. This made him, who was originally gentle, really not want to look good on Mrs. Wu.


    When Wu heard this, she immediately covered her mouth tightly and ran out of the house without waiting for Mo Yan and others to persuade her. She just stood outside the door and refused to leave. At least she didn''t cry anymore.


    Except for Mo Yan and Yaotong, everyone else was kicked out by Dr. Du.


    Dr. Du had to take off Tietou''s clothes if he wanted to perform acupuncture on Tietou. Mo Yan is a girl who shouldn''t stay here, but Dr. Du wanted her to inherit the mantle. He wanted her to see the magic of acupuncture and guide her to study medical skills with all her heart.


    And in the eyes of doctors, there are only patients, and there is no distinction between men and women. Although the world cares about this, Dr. Du doesn''t think so. Take the women who have difficultbor as an example. When ites to life and death, they still have to let the doctor enter the delivery room.


    At this time, the doctor will only focus on treating the mother. How can he have any worries?


    Mo Yan can naturally feel Dr. Du''s good intentions. She is a soul from the open society in her previous life. Although she has never seen naked men, her nakedness can be seen everywhere. She watched the medicine boy take off Tietou''s clothes without changing her expression, and carefully watched Old Doctor Du perform acupuncture on Tietou, feeling the mystery of it, bing more and more fascinated as she watched.


    While administering acupuncture, Dr. Du exined in detail the reason and medical theory of each needle cement. He doesn''t expect his apprentice to learn everything. He only hopes that she will cherish this rare opportunity and learn as much as she can.


    After pricking a dozen silver needles, Tietou''s face became extremely painful, and he suddenly vomited arge mouthful of blood. The blood was neither red nor liquid, but a mass of ck bruises.


    Its better! A smile appeared on Dr. Dus face, and the blood clogged in his heart came out. The disease was mostly cured.


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Tietou slowly opening his eyes, he quickly asked: "Brother Tietou, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"


    Tietou looked dull, and after a while he rolled his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, but choked on a breath of cold air and coughed violently.


    This cough affected the injured ribs again, and the internal organs seemed to be disced. The whole body ached, and the face was full of pain.


    "Tietou, you''re awake. You were worried about dying as a mother. You finally woke up, wuwu..." Wu, who was outside the door, had been paying attention to the movement in the room. When she heard Tietou''s cough, she felt anxious. Just rushed in. Seeing that Tietou had indeed woken up, he knelt down on the footboard in front of the bed excitedly,y on Tietou and cried.


    When Tietou saw his mother, he was so excited that he coughed even more violently. Doctor Du shook his head, stretched out his hand and pressed twice on Tietou''s neck, which miraculously stopped his coughing.


    Tietou''s originally gray face had gained some color due to coughing, but he still looked weak.


    "Mom, no, don''t cry, son, son is fine!" Seeing his mother so sad, Tietou felt extremely ufortable. He wanted to sit up, but found that his whole body hurt when he moved, so he could only try to persuade her.


    Seeing that her originally strong son had be so weak now, Mrs. Wu med herself more and more in her heart: "Tietou, I''m sorry, it was my mother who was sorry for you, and she shouldn''t have beaten you." , I shouldnt hit you..."


    Tietou shook his head slowly, wanting to say he was not surprised, but his eyes suddenly turned red and he couldn''t say a word.


    Old doctor Du winked at Mo Yan and got up and went out. When Mo Yan saw this, he told Li Xiu Da Nier and quickly followed him.


    Master, whats wrong with Brother Tietous body?


    Since Dr. Du taught Mo Yan medical skills, Mo Yan still calls Dr. Du "master" even though there is no formal apprenticeship ceremony. Doctor Du was very happy about this. He drank a cup of apprenticeship tea from her and recognized her as his apprentice.


    Old doctor Du nodded: "Heart ailments require heart medicine. The boy seems to be fine, but if the heart ailment doesn''t go away, I''m afraid his life will be short."


    Mo Yan nodded understandingly. There is no doubt that Aunt Wu loves Brother Tietou as her son. Even if Brother Tietou loses half of his life this time, the starting point is for Brother Tietou''s good. However, after this incident, Aunt Wu may not necessarily stick to her own ideas, and maybe it will be a turning point between Brother Tietou and Liu Qingqing.


    If it is as she guessed, everything will no longer be a problem.


    Mo Yan''s guess was indeed correct. Before she could send her master back to the city, Wu took the initiative to see Liu Qingqing.


    "If Miss Liu is really a good person, I won''t care about her identity anymore. I am willing to ept her as my wife and treat her as my daughter-inw, as long as she is good!" When Mrs. Wu said these words , as if he had let go of the huge stone in his heart, with a rxed expression without any trace of reluctance.


    Because of love, this mother is willing to makepromises for her son...

 Chapter 792: Speculations on the cause of rebirth (1)

    Chapter 792: Spections on the cause of rebirth (1)


    Chapter 792 Spection on the cause of rebirth (1)


    Wu moved quickly. After telling Da Nier to take care of Tietou at home, she went into the city alone that day. No one knows what she said to Liu Qingqing, but when she came back, she seemed to be in a good mood. Although she didn''t say it directly, her satisfaction with Liu Qingqing was revealed between the lines. If nothing unexpected happened, the marriage was considered a sess.


    The matter was resolved satisfactorily before she could think of a proper solution. Mo Yan was also relieved. She just waited for the Wu family to set the date and happily went to ask for a wedding drink.


    However, Mo Yan still had some doubts in his heart, so he asked Xue Tuanzi: "If the Wu family had not separated from the old Mo family, Brother Tietou and Liu Qingqing would not have had any results. It was because of the pressure of the Mo Hong family. , Brother Tietou doesnt dare to resist?


    "Of course not!" Xue Tuanzi said: "He fought, and the Wu family finally relented andpromised. But they haven''t left the old Mo family for a day, and Mo Hong has the final say in everything! Mo Hong doesn''t care about Tietou at all. Grandson, how can you be so soft-hearted andpromise?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan sighed: "It seems that no matter what happens, you must take the initiative in your own affairs, otherwise you will have to be manipted by others! However, due to Mo Hong''s greed, he knew that Liu Qingqing could afford to raise a maid. Then you must know that she has money in her hands, and for the sake of the money, she should agree, right?"


    When mentioning the Mo Hong family, Mo Yan thought of the old Mo family again. Ever since Mo Yongxi''s actions spread in the vige and he was fined to work in the quarry, no family in the vige was willing to associate with the old Mo family anymore.


    Lao Mo''s family has been quiet since then, and they are rarely seen walking around the vige. asionally, sporadic gossip spread, and it was Mo Hong who was paralyzed, half dead, how miserable, and how Mo Niu was making trouble with Mo Yonglu, trying to drive the smelly Mo Hong out to live in a hut, otherwise she would marry Li. So much. In short, it is not a good thing for the old Mo family.


    After hearing Mo Yan''s doubts, Xue Tuanzi snorted: "Do you think Mo Hongshi can''t use his brain? If you hadn''t asked Liu Qingqing for help, the madam of Yanyu Tower would have given you face and let Liu Qingqing go happily. Qi, do you think she can walk out of Yanyu Tower with all that money?"


    "Um, could it be that the madam would seize the belongings of the girl who is about to leave? It doesn''t look like it!" Mo Yan felt that Yan Junyu''s purpose of building Yanyu Tower was to obtain valuable information, and he was not a master who was short of money at all. Could he even Can you ruthlessly **** away all your money?


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes and said in a rather disappointed tone: "Yan Yan, you are so stupid! There is no shortage of boys named Yan, but that doesn''t mean there is no shortage of people under him! The Madam of Yanyu Tower But the cruel and money-grubbing master, as long as she doesnt dy the business of the higher-ups, the dirty money she makes is nothing at all. Even if she is exposed, she wont be punished by the higher-ups, so why doesnt she do it?


    Mo Yan couldn''t tell that Xue Tuanzi wasughing at her. She was so angry that her teeth started to itch. She wanted to climb up the tree, pull it off the branch, and give it a good beating.


    However, what Xue Tuanzi said is indeed very realistic. In the past life, this kind of thing was moremon, especially inrgerpanies. As long as it did not harm the interests of thepany, some people would usually just turn a blind eye when they took advantage of their positions to seek personal gain. Just an eye.


    Even though I know the truth that "when the water is clear, there will be no fish", I still feel a little ufortable when I think that after my winery is built, I will have to employ a lot of people, and this kind of thing will still exist.


    However, since these things cannot be avoided, it is unintentional to think about them too much. Mo Yan quickly put them aside and asked about another thing she had always wanted to know: "Xue Tuanzi, if I had note to this time and space, what would I have done?" Dad, what will happen to them?"

 Chapter 793: Speculations on the cause of rebirth (2)

    Chapter 793: Spections on the cause of rebirth (2)


    Chapter 793 Spection on the cause of rebirth (2)


    Whenever she misses her rtives in her previous life, she can''t help but curse God in her heart. But when she thinks that if she had note to this time and space, her loving father, her lovely and sensible siblings, the man she likes, and the Li family''s grandparents and grandchildren would all have died unexpectedly, all she can feel is gratitude. However, she misses her rtives in her previous life. , but it is increasing day by day.


    Furthermore, from some of Xuetuanzi''s words that happened toe out, she always felt that those misfortunes were not just random thoughts on her part, but actually existed. Those things were like a thorn in her heart, making her very ufortable.


    Xue Tuanzi hesitated for a moment, and finally said some things that he had concealed before: "Yan Yan, there are many bloodlines of the Mo family, and you are not the only one who can open the space, but do you know why I chose you?"


    Mo Yan shook his head nkly.


    Xue Tuanzi''s already mature voice became more solemn: "You have nine lifetimes of merit, and you were originally destined to have all five blessings, but your soul is unstable and is in danger of dispersing at any time! Your grandma brought me to you At that moment on my neck, I gave you a deduction, but I still couldn''t figure it out... Later, there was that terrifying explosion. Originally, the level of space and my ability were not enough to pass through the turbulence of time and space. , brought you here, but I actually brought you here smoothly! I thought it was good luck, butter I found out that it was not the case... The day I regained consciousness, I gave you the deduction again, but there was still no result. , I deduced it one by one for your father, siblings, and those who have appeared around you, and through their fateful trajectories, you know that this life is the first life in which you be a spirit and are born as a human being!"


    In Mo Yans first life, he was born in a peasant family. He lost his mother when he was young. He raised his younger siblings with great difficulty, but then he encountered that natural and man-made disaster. On the way to escape, she shared her food with her siblings until she fainted from hunger. In the end, her father and siblings looked for food for her, but they encountered a group of cannibalistic refugees...


    Mo Yan, who was in aa, was pecked by a vulture, and finally woke up from a burst of severe pain. She tried her best to drive away the vulture, and stumbled to look for her father and younger siblings. However, she witnessed the tragic death of three close rtives. .


    If Xiao Ruiyuan hadn''t gone south to put down the rebellion and happened to pass by and save Mo Yan''s life, Mo Yan would eventually be the food for that group of refugees.


    It was impossible for Mo Yan to follow Xiao Ruiyuan and his party to the south for evaluation, and was eventually ced in a farmhouse. There was only an elderly couple in that farm family. Since they had no children, they treated her as their granddaughter. However, within two years, the old couple died one after another. She was driven out of the vige by the old couple''s tribe. As a result, when she went to the city to make a living, she was forcibly abducted by human traffickers and taken to the capital.


    She was lucky. Before she was sold, the traffickers were reported and arrested by the government.


    After Mo Yan regained his freedom, he worked as a beggar for a few days. Finally, by chance, he met Dr. Du and was taken to the hospital to do odd jobs.


    She has a schr father, and Mo Yan has also been literate since she was a child. Seeing that she often peeked at the medical clinic''s medical skills and was quite savvy, Dr. Du became interested in talents. After some tests, he epted her as a doctor. disciple.


    After twenty years of careful study, Mo Yan has be the most skilled female doctor in Beijing with her superb medical skills and excellent medical products. Many women and youngdies from wealthy families would ask her toe over for treatment when they were sick.


    Mo Yan relied on his superb medical skills to run the medical clinic left by Dr. Du very well. However, in the past twenty years, Da Chu was in a state of turmoil. There were rtives inside who wanted to seize the throne, and powerful enemies outside who were waiting for invasion.

 Chapter 794: Speculations on the cause of rebirth (3)

    Chapter 794: Spections on the cause of rebirth (3)


    Chapter 794: Spection on the Cause of Rebirth (3)


    The people in power were incapable of checking and bncing, and could only watch the powerful Chu slowlye to an end.


    In that life, the person in power was not Chu Heng, nor King Heng Chu Ye, but the young 16th prince who was forced to take office; in that life, Xiao Ruiyuan was assassinated, and Chu Heng''s poison was not cured. Before his death, he used the The forces of the Lin family wiped out the entire Lin family, and killed nine princes including Prince Heng who participated in the assassination of Xiao Ruiyuan, as well as Concubine Lin, and finally died of poison.


    After Chu Heng''s death, within a few years, Emperor Hui''an''s body also declined rapidly. Before his death, the fifteenth prince was carefully cultivated. However, the fifteenth prince was shot and died on his way to the pce to receive his orders. Finally, the throne It fell on the sixteenth prince.


    While the sixteen princes had learned how to govern the country, they had no ability to govern the country and gradually became puppets in the hands of ministers who were vying for power and profit...


    Mo Yan spent all his family wealth to save countless people in troubled times. However, doctors heal people, but they cannot cure these troubled times. Later, a gue broke out in the south. The imperial court did not think of a way to eliminate the gue, but sent troops to surround the people affected by the gue and set fire to the city...


    In order to develop a method to restrain the gue and save countless people who were in dire straits, Mo Yan ignored her own safety and went south to treat the gue patients. She actually developed a method to restrain the gue, and the gue was finally lifted. However, she became seriously ill and eventually died.


    When he died, he was only thirty-five years old and never married.


    Within a few years after Mo Yan''s death, Da Chu waspletely plunged into war. The country changed several times, and the country''s power gradually weakened. Finally, foreigners invaded and upied this greatnd.


    In order to achieve long-term rule, the invading foreigners carried out severalrge-scale massacres of the indigenous people. Blood flowed thousands of miles, and corpses piled up like mountains, making it like a **** on earth. A few yearster, less than 30% of the people survived.


    "My first life..." Mo Yan sat down on the ground with a nk expression: "This is actually my first life..."


    Except for being rescued by Xiao Ruiyuan, everything else ispletely different from now. I even doubt that that life was not this life at all.


    Xue Tuanzi knew that his master couldn''t ept it for a while, so he flew down the tree branch andforted him: "Yan Yan, look, the people you care about are all well, Chu Heng is not dead, and those bad things will not happen. Don''t think wildly.


    Mo Yan buried her face in her knees, her slightly thin body trembling faintly: "How can you pretend that it never happened? How can you pretend that it never happened?"


    Seeing his master like this, Xue Tuanzi deeply regretted it. He shouldn''t have said these things. If his master couldn''t ept it and left a psychological shadow, he would suffer.


    The snow dumplings were spinning around anxiously, flying around Mo Yan non-stop, trying to persuade her not to get into trouble.


    Mo Yan really couldn''t ept it, but it wasn''t that she was going to have a hard time with herself. It was just that when she thought about her rtives, her lover, and her friends in the previous life, none of her friends had a good death, she felt very ufortable. These were not two days in a day. Can calm down.


    Xue Tuanzi had no choice but to divert his master''s attention: "Your current life should be your tenth life! The reason why your soul was split into two was probably the will of heaven. In the end, your soul was able to be split into two. The reason why I was brought here smoothly is because of God''s will! As for the purpose, I hope you can change the fate of Da Chu and prevent those bad luck from happening, Yan Yan, you have already done this!"


    All of this is Xuetuanzis reasoning. It believes that its reasoning is not wrong.


    "Is it like this?" Mo Yan finally gathered some energy, hugged the soft snow dumplings, and said thoughtfully: "If it is as you guessed, what happened in the first life may be The big hole that Tiandao has created by itself, I came here to probably mend the hole."

 Chapter 795: Speculations on the cause of rebirth (4)

    Chapter 795: Spections on the cause of rebirth (4)


    Chapter 795: Spection on the Cause of Rebirth (4)


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was a possibility. Mo Yan frowned and said: "Although the fate of many people has changed, some things will still happen, like the great gue in the south you mentioned. However, the court should find a way to solve it by then. Instead of directly burning the city like that life, as for the war... as long as Da Chu is strong, even if there is a foreign invasion, there will be no benefits, and it might not happen!"


    In this way, she really has to study medical skills. If the great gue really breaks out and she has no way to restrain it, who knows if fate will just turn a corner here and rush to the first life?


    Furthermore, the things that will happen have not happened less. It is only because of her existence that a series of bad consequences have been changed. In the first life, by chance, she became her master. Although this life is different, she got to know the master because of Xin''er, and now she is studying medicine with him. It can be seen that some things are really unavoidable.


    For this reason, Mo Yan, who was not particrly interested in medical skills at first, finally decided to learn from Dr. Du. No matter whether the gue would happen or not, there was nothing wrong with learning one more skill.


    Yan Yan, its good if you can think like this. Dont worry, with me here, your medical skills will only be better than those in your previous life.


    Xue Tuanzi is very happy that his master has this awareness. ording to his deduction, the gue will most likely happen. If the master really develops a method of restraint by then, it will be a great merit. Maybe it will happen at that time. You can transform into space and walk out of space.


    Mo Yan gently rubbed the snow dumpling, feeling its white skin pulsing quietly, her ups and downs in her mind gradually calmed down, and she held it for a long time without speaking.


    After the Little New Year, after the New Year gifts that should be sent to each house, Mo Yan took a cart full of prepared medicinal materials and New Year gifts to the hospital, and strongly begged Dr. Du to go home with her to celebrate the New Year.


    Ever since she found out that Dr. Du was her master in her first life, Mo Yan has be much closer to him in her heart. She not only regards Dr. Du as her master, but also as her grandfather''s rtive.


    Old doctor Du has been lonely for half his life. After sending several medicine boys home every year, he stays alone in the hospital and celebrates the New Year alone. Although I have be ustomed to it after many years, the loneliness and destion in my heart still exist.


    Old Doctor Du was naturally very happy that his only disciple took him seriously, and he did not refuse pretentiously. He packed up his things that afternoon and returned to Mo''s house with Mo Yan.


    On the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, Xiao Ruiyuan, who was on annual leave, came to the door with new year gifts and was weed by everyone except Mo Qingze.


    Knowing that his future father-inw was unlikely to give him a good look, Xiao Ruiyuan was very smart and did not go to Mo Yan''s side. Instead, he took the initiative to talk about Mo Yan getting her hairpin in March next year.


    The haircut ceremony for women is a very important day in a womans life. As long as a family loves their daughter, no matter how poor they are, they will do their best to hold a haircut ceremony for their daughter.


    Mo Qingze was satisfied that Xiao Ruiyuan remembered his daughter''s birthday, and his deliberately stern face could no longer be maintained: "Yan''er''s hairpin ceremony will be brought forward and will be on the third day of March."


    A woman''s haircut ceremony is usually held on the day of her birthday. If the woman''s birthday is not good, another auspicious day will be chosen, hoping to bring good luck to the woman.


    Mo Yan was born on the first day of April. As far as the horoscope is concerned, she is destined to be lonely all her life, which is really not good. Although it is unbelievable, in the first life, Mo Yan''s rtives were separated and he never married. What was he to live a lonely life?


    Mo Qingze didn''t believe this, but he had to be cautious when it came to his daughter. He turned over the almanac and finally set it on the third day of March. The third day of March is the Shangsi Festival. Girls born on this day have the virtue of kindness and filial piety, and usually get more love from their family members at home. When they grow up and get married, they will also be looked upon favorably by their husband''s family.


    Although it is a rare auspicious day, it is not consistent with Mo Yan''s situation. However, there are also particrities in changing the date of the hairpin. It can not only be brought forward but not postponed. This is already the best day that Mo Qingze can choose. .


    The third day of March is a good day. If Uncle Mo doesnt mind it, my nephew would like toe over in advance and help with the arrangements.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know that the first day of April was not a good day for Mo Yan. He was very happy to see that Mo Qingze changed the day to Shangsi Festival, because there was a three-day holiday on Shangsi Festival, and he was already thinking about what to do. In these three days, I will have an unforgettable holiday with my beloved woman.

 Chapter 796: We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (1)

    Chapter 796: We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (1)


    Chapter 796 We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (1)


    Although he felt that Xiao Ruiyuan was not the most suitable son-inw candidate, Mo Qingze had no objection to him personally. I was happy to see that despite his high status, he was willing to ask for help.


    He was just happy, but Mo Qingze didn''t get confused and agreed. Otherwise, this kid was not rted to his family, but he was busy at home. Everyone knew what was going on. He hadn''t tested enough, how could he do it? Relent?


    "I don''t object to the matter between you and Yan''er, but you must abide by the rules! If you want me to let go of Yan''er''s betrothal to you, you have to show your sincerity." Mo Qingze said it very directly, not only to Xiao Ruiyuan A reminder is also a test for him.


    "Thank you, Uncle Mo, for reminding me, my nephew was negligent!" Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes changed slightly, he stood up and apologized to Mo Qingze, his attitude was respectful and polite and could not be faulted.


    This time, Xiao Ruiyuan really just wanted to help. He never thought about taking this opportunity to make others misunderstand something, and used rumors to tie him to Yan''er, so that Mo Qingze had to ept the marriage.


    Mo Qingze saw this exactly, so he just reminded him, otherwise he would have gotten angry long ago.


    Mo Yan came in with a pot of freshly brewed tea. Seeing that the two were chatting happily, and her father still had a smile on his face, he felt relieved.


    She put down the tea tray, took out the teacup and teapot, and poured tea while saying: "Dad, Master, he wants to go to the mountains for a walk. I will apany himter. I may not be able to go home in time for dinner at noon, so don''t wait any longer. .


    Old Doctor Du proposed to go into the mountains, not really for a wander, but because some rare medicinal materials only appeared in winter and were not avable in the space, so the master and the apprentice nned to go into the mountains to try their luck.


    Thats it, then bring more water and food so that Dr. Du doesnt starve. Mo Qingze reminded. With the powerful four beasts around, he no longer worried that Mo Yan would encounter danger when entering the mountain.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not at ease, so he stood up and said: "The mountain road is difficult to travel, and Dr. Du is old. He needs someone to take care of him. I have nothing to do at the moment, so I will go into the mountain with you."


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up, and just as she was about to agree, she heard her father coughing loudly, and quickly suppressed the idea.


    Mo Qingze red at his daughter who was hunching her neck and not daring to raise her head, then raised his head and said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "There are indeed many people around Dr. Du who are good for everyone, so just go with Hanzhang!"


    Thank you, Uncle Mo! Xiao Ruiyuan once again expressed his gratitude to Mo Qingze. Thinking of finally having the chance to be alone with Mo Yan, a few strange gleams shed in his eyes.


    "Dad, you are so kind! You are simply the best dad in the world!" Mo Yan also did not expect that her father would agree so easily. She hugged her father''s arm happily and smiled to please her.


    You should restrain yourself!


    Looking at his daughter''s cheerful and silly look, Mo Qingze felt angry and funny. This silly girl, even if she likes you, can''t show it so obviously, she will be looked down upon easily!


    Mo Yan didn''t have this consciousness at all, so she quickly packed up her things and stuffed them all into Xiao Ruiyuan''s hands. She supported her master and walked towards the mountain easily.


    Xiao Ruiyuan kept his expression unchanged and picked up the backpack containing food, water, shovels, small hoes and other items, and followed the master and apprentice unhurriedly, his eyes full of indulgence.


    The four beasts cleared the way ahead, scaring away many herbivorous or carnivorous animals that came out to look for food. There are already a lot of fresh "food rations" in the space breeding area, but these prey items do not attract the interest of the four beasts at all. Only when you are bored will you y with it like a cat ying with a mouse, and then let the little animals go.

 Chapter 797: We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (2)

    Chapter 797: We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (2)


    Chapter 797 We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (2)


    There are not many medicinal materials on Dongri Mountain, but the ones that can be found are what Dr. Du needs. Every time he finds one, Dr. Du is very happy.


    Not every medicinal material was known to Mo Yan, so while digging, Dr. Du taught Mo Yan in detail the growth habits, efficacy and properties of the medicinal materials. He didn''t know all about the efficacy of some medicinal materials, so he let Mo Yan explore on his own.


    Mo Yan studied very seriously. Every time Dr. Du introduced something, she carefully remembered it in her mind, so she followed Dr. Du all the way,pletely ignoring Xiao Ruiyuan who followed eagerly.


    Seeing Mo Yan, even if he couldn''t say a few words, there was a third person in the middle. Xiao Ruiyuan was very content, and he didn''t look impatient at all. asionally he would ask Dr. Du a few questions about medicinal materials.


    While marching, if there is a shortage of medicinal materials in the military camp, or if there is no medicine for injuries, they have to find other ways to find them in the wild. Therefore, people in the military camp will more or less know some pharmacology and recognize some medicinal materials for treating injuries and stopping bleeding.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was very respectful to Dr. Du, and Dr. Du also guessed the rtionship between him and his apprentice, so he naturally knew everything about it.


    The climate in the deep mountains is different. The deeper you go into the mountains, the more types of medicinal materials there are. This time, Dr. Du gained a lot when he came out, and his old and healthy face was filled with smiles.


    At noon, the three of them were not in a hurry to go down the mountain. They had a simple lunch with the food and water they brought. After eating, the three of them continued to head towards the mountains. Just looking at the familiar scenery around them, Mo Yan always felt as if he had been here before. It was not until he asked the four beasts that he knew that this was the "big ck beast" he had encountered before. Cat territory.


    She also learned for the first time that the "big ck cat" was a ck clouded leopard, a deadly enemy of the golden beast. The first time I encountered the Golden Beast, the injuries on its body were caused by defeating the ck Clouded Leopard.


    Its very big here. Wed better go elsewhere to see it. Theres no need to take risks.


    Knowing that there was a ferocious beast lurking here, Dr. Du was worried that the beast would hurt people, so he did not n to go any further.


    "Master, I will listen to you." Mo Yan also had the same intention, and patted the golden beast who wanted to go up the mountain topete with the ck clouded leopard, so that it would not be impulsive.


    ording to the current strength of the golden beast, it definitely has a better chance of winning against the ck clouded leopard, but injuries are inevitable. Moreover, the ck Clouded Leopard gave her so much ginseng. Although it was an equal exchange, in truth, she got more benefits, and she did not want to see the ck Clouded Leopard get hurt.


    Whether it was advancing or retreating, Xiao Ruiyuan had no objection and said nothing.


    Just when the three of them packed up the medicinal materials they had just collected and were about to turn back, in the forest not far away, the birds seemed to be greatly frightened and flew away in all directions. The golden beast turned its head and let out a roar towards the forest. The roar of the sky is like a demonstration and a provocation.


    The sound of the ck clouded leopard came from the mountain forest. It was not as shocking as the sound of the golden beast, but it was very sharp and prated everyone''s ears.


    Xiao Ruiyuan took a step forward, blocked Mo Yan and Dr. Du behind him, and stared at the direction of the sound with a serious expression.


    Soon, a ck clouded leopard that waspletely ck, with glossy hair and much smaller than the golden beast jumped out. Standing five feet away, it coldly nced at the three people and four beasts in front of it one by one.


    But when its eyes moved to the golden beast, its sharp pupils shrank slightly, and it let out a sharper cry at the golden beast.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that there is a ck clouded leopard hiding here. Well, the bloodline is a bit purer than Xiao Jin''s. Unfortunately, it can''t be advanced into a spiritual beast." Xue Tuanzi in the spacemented on the ck clouded leopard with interest: "Yan Yan , you might as well take this guy in, I promise to train him to be even better than the golden beast."

 Chapter 798: We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (3)

    Chapter 798: We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (3)


    Chapter 798 We went into the mountains together and collected the beasts (3)


    Have you collected the ck Clouded Leopard? Mo Yan''s head was full of ck lines, and he replied in his mind: The ck Clouded Leopard itself is powerful and has an extremely cold temperament. How can it be epted just as it is said to be?


    Xue Tuanzi hated the iron and said: "If you don''t try, how do you know you can''t take it?"


    Mo Yanwuyu: It and Xiao Jin are mortal enemies. Even if I can take it, I wont dare to take it. If the timees, we will fight every day without scaring people out of illness.


    This is not an exaggeration. In fact, when Dabai and Xiaohua fight sometimes, it is quite scary. They still show mercy and do not really kill them. The golden beast and the ck clouded leopard were born to be enemies of each other, but that was not always the case if they started fighting.


    "In the time and space you originally lived in, wasn''t there a saying that they love each other and kill each other? How do you know these two guys are not?" Xue Tuanzi said that whether the two beasts arepatible or not is not a problem at all. It is not easy to meet a beast that is slightly pleasing to the eye. It doesn''t want to let go.


    When he heard "falling in love and killing each other", Mo Yan''s eyes twitched and he finally agreed to give it a try, otherwise he would be talked about to death by Xue Tuanzi.


    After touching the golden beast''s head and calming its emotions, Mo Yan stood up and said to Xiao Ruiyuan and Dr. Du: "Master, Brother Xiao, this is a rare ck clouded leopard. I have seen it before. It can''t He hurts people at will."


    Looking at the doubtful looks of the two people, Mo Yan continued: "The thousand-year-old ginseng I found earlier was also found with the help of the ck clouded leopard. Otherwise, it would be too difficult to find a ginseng in such a big mountain."


    What, it was the thousand-year-old ginseng that it brought you to find? Old Doctor Du eximed and looked at the ck Clouded Leopard in great surprise.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was also very surprised. He raised his eyebrows at the ck Clouded Leopard and put away his hostility, but he was still on guard against the ck Clouded Leopard.


    Mo Yan smiled and nodded: "Maybe the scenery here is good. The ck clouded leopard is very spiritual and seems to be able to understand human speech. I will go and discuss with it and let it let us go." With that, Walking towards the ck Clouded Leopard.


    "No!" Xiao Ruiyuan grabbed Mo Yan''s wrist tightly. Even if it was really a spiritual beast, he couldn''t let her risk it.


    "That''s right, girl, we can look for the medicinal materials elsewhere, but you can''t take the risk." Old Doctor Du also advised him, fearing that his apprentice would be impulsive and go to "consult" with a man-eating beast.


    "Master, Brother Xiao, the ck clouded leopard really won''t hurt anyone. If it doesn''t allow us to enter its territory to collect medicine, it won''t be toote for us to go elsewhere." Mo Yan exined helplessly.


    After rescuing the golden beast, she knew that ferocious beasts like these that had lived in the mountains for countless years could note down the mountain, let alone hurt people easily, otherwise they would be punished by heaven. Otherwise, just rushing down the mountain would pose a great threat to the people at the foot of the mountain.


    You must know that in addition to the golden beast and ck clouded leopard, there are also somerge beasts like them, whose ancestors are spiritual beasts! But this point, Mo Yan couldn''t tell Xiao Ruiyuan and Dr. Du.


    Seeing Mo Yans resolute attitude, Xiao Ruiyuan and Dr. Du hesitated. Seeing that the ck clouded leopard was only a little angry when faced with the provocation of the golden beast, but did not take the initiative to attack and showed no malice towards them, the two of them actually believed that it would not hurt people easily.


    Just believe it, they are still worried that the ck clouded leopard will hurt people, and they are determined not to let Mo Yan pass.


    Mo Yan felt very helpless and said to Xue Tuanzi in the space: "Why don''t we forget it this time? Let''se over and ask the ck Clouded Leopard next time?"


    No! Xue Tuanzi refused: I dont know how long I will have to wait next time. Even if it is only one year, I will have to be bored in space for a year. Absolutely not!


    Honestly, you encourage me to tame the ck Clouded Leopard, not to give me an extra helper, but because you are bored?


    Mo Yan became more and more speechless, but felt sorry for the lonely Xue Tuanzi in her heart. If she had been trapped in space for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, she would have gone crazy.


    Mo Yan gave up the idea ofing back next time. When Xiao Ruiyuan and Dr. Du were not paying attention, he rushed directly to the ck clouded leopard and asked straight to the point: "You know I have a lot of food here. You have stayed here for so many years. Do you want toe?" You also want to go out and see the outside world, right? If you are willing,e with me!"


    Mo Yan asked this just because she didnt want to be talked about by Xue Tuanzi. In fact, she didnt have much hope in her heart. But as soon as she finished speaking, she clearly saw the ck Clouded Leopard nodding. Yes, he nodded towards her!


    Mo Yan:


    ? Not only was Mo Yan petrified, but even Xiao Ruiyuan and Doctor Du found it incredible. They looked at Mo Yan with strange expressions, then looked at the four beasts beside them, and suddenly felt a strong sense of pride: It must be Yan''er. (Apprentice) is so good, thats why he is liked by so many beasts.


    The ck clouded leopard didn''t care what the three humans thought. He walked with graceful steps step by step to where the four beasts were, deliberately standing side by side with his mortal enemy, the golden beast.


    The golden beast is a simple and honest man, but that doesn''t mean it doesn''t hold grudges. Almost as soon as the ck clouded leopard stood up, it pounced towards it.


    The ck clouded leopard was well prepared. The moment the golden beast pounced, it turned into a ck lightning and quickly retreated. It was already known for its speed, and it had eaten ck lingzhi and other spiritual creatures. Even if it had not been tempered by snow dumplings, it was still faster than the golden beast and could easily dodge it.


    Roar The golden beast let out a long roar, then propped its hind legs on the ground and pounced ferociously again.


    This time, the ck clouded leopard did not hide. It turned around and stretched out its sharp ws to meet the golden beast that rushed towards it.


    The golden beast was very agile and avoided the w with a strange posture. Then it opened its big mouth and bit the ck clouded leopard''s neck.


    Seeing that the two beasts were getting more and more fierce, Mo Yan stood still and did not move. Old doctor Du asked curiously: "Girl, why didn''t you stop it?"


    Mo Yan smiled bitterly and said: "If they two have a feud, there will always be a fierce fight, and I can''t stop it!"


    The snow dumpling in the space that needs a beating is still adding fuel to the fire to encourage the golden beast. It will be sour if he doesn''t provoke it in the future, and he doesn''t expect it to stop the two beasts from fighting.

 Chapter 799: first intimate contact(1)

    Chapter 799: first intimate contact(1)


    Chapter 799 The first intimate contact (1)


    The ck clouded leopard is faster than the golden beast, but its strength is not as good as the golden beast. After a fierce fight for half an hour, the ck clouded leopard''s body is covered with scars, and its remaining physical strength is far less than that of the golden beast.


    Its just that it refused to admit defeat and tried its best to hold on. After less than half an hour, it finally couldn''t hold on any longer and was defeated by the golden beast. This time, it was convinced of the defeat, but refused to lower its proud head and surrender to the golden beast.


    Although the golden beast was dissatisfied, for the sake of Mo Yan, he did not force the ck clouded leopard. The territory previously upied by the ck clouded leopard was re-marked by it, and it took back what belonged to it. It may note back many times in the future, and it won''t be in vain to gain advantage over other beasts.


    Led by the ck Clouded Leopard, the three of them went deep into its territory and collected many precious medicinal materials. Mo Yan dug up two nts of each type and threw them into the space, and they were nted in the medicinal field by the snow dumplings.


    Along the way, the golden beast and the ck clouded leopard either ignored each other or yelled at each other, with a strong tendency to start fighting if they disagreed. Mo Yan shook his head and secretly regretted that he should not have listened to Xue Tuanzi''s advice and epted the ck clouded leopard. From now on, the family I''m afraid there will be no more peaceful days.


    How did Mo Yan know that even if she didn''t ept the ck Clouded Leopard, the ck Clouded Leopard would not "let go" of her, just because it and the Golden Beast were mortal enemies. The two beasts were either the East Wind overpowering the West Wind, or the West Wind overpowering the East Wind.


    The golden beast''s strength has increased so much, overwhelming it all at once, how could it remain indifferent? Furthermore, it believes that its mortal enemy is also a high-level beast in Yuhua Mountain. If its mortal enemy can follow a human, it will not lose the beast if it follows. It is more serious to improve its strength.


    ck Clouded Leopard has a good n in his mind. He has already nned to wait until his strength is improved before fighting the golden beast in order to frustrate Duitou''s spirit.


    There were several examples of five beasts, and Mo Qingze and others quickly epted the fact that there was another beast in the family.


    Just when I was having dinner, I saw the five animals sitting next to Mo Yan waiting to be fed, and I still couldn''t help but think, how much meat will be eaten in this meal? How much meat do you need to eat in a day? How much meat will be eaten in a month... Even if I keep calcting, I don''t dare to continue, for fear that I can''t help but throw these five prodigal beasts back into the mountains.


    After dinner, Xiao Ruiyuan stayed at Mo''s house for a while, then said goodbye and left. Before leaving, he took advantage of the rest of the Mo family not paying attention, and like a magic trick, he took out a green jade bracelet that seemed to be dripping out, and put it on Mo Yan''s wrist without any exnation.


    Mo Yan felt a chill on her wrist. When she lowered her head, she saw a touch of green on it. With just one nce, she could tell that this jade bracelet was extraordinary: "Given it to me? It''s too precious!"


    Despite saying this, Mo Yan did not take it off, with a slight smile on her face, and a hint of shyness in her joy.


    Seeing the woman ept it, the corners of Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips were slightly raised, and his slightly rough thumb unconsciously rubbed the woman''s slender and tender wrist: "The Xiao family has a jade stone inherited from the family, and every eldest daughter-inw of the Xiao family will get one. A bracelet made from this jade stone.


    Mo Yan''s cheeks felt a little hot when she heard this, and she said coquettishly: "Since it belongs to the eldest daughter-inw of your Xiao family, what do you want to give it to me?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes dimmed, and he suddenly reached out and held the woman in front of him tightly in his arms, his hot breath spraying all over the woman''s shoulders and neck, and asked in a low and depressed voice: "You know...you know, right? "


    "What do you know?" Mo Yan let the man hold her and pretended not to understand and said, "I don''t know anything!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s mind was attracted by the delicate earlobe on his lips. After hearing the woman''s cunning words, he identally grabbed the woman''s soft flesh and took a punitive bite.

 Chapter 800: first intimate contact(2)

    Chapter 800: first intimate contact(2)


    Chapter 800 The first intimate contact (2)


    With this bite, the two people hugging each other froze.


    The wet touch was still there, and then it crawled across the ears inch by inch, and quickly spread to the face, bringing with it a strange and strange tingling feeling, which made Mo Yan''s heart tremble violently, and then violently It beats like it''s about to jump out.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was also shocked by his abrupt behavior. The raging desire deep in his heart seemed to be vented out as if a valve had been opened. His body temperature was rising steadily, moring for more.


    He tried his best to suppress this strong desire, with a few rays of terrifying scarlet faintly appearing in his deep pupils, and he wanted to rub the person in his arms into his body.


    The breath spraying on her neck became increasingly hot, burning into the bottom of Mo Yan''s heart. I noticed that the man''s body was getting hotter and hotter, and it was transmitted through the thick cotton clothes, as if he was about to be scalded.


    Mo Yan pushed the man away like an electric shock, but found that she couldn''t push him away at all. She suddenly panicked and struggled hard.


    Having lived two lives, this was the first time Mo Yan had such close contact with a man. No matter how ignorant she was, she knew that the man in front of her was very dangerous. She was so nervous that she was scared, and she just wanted to run away far away.


    "Don''t move! Yan''er, don''t be afraid, it will be fine in a moment... it will be fine in a moment..." The woman''s struggle made Xiao Ruiyuan, who was already feeling ufortable, even more painful. He tried his best to suppress the evil fire that was about to surge out, for fear of He made an even more extreme move and scared the woman in his arms.


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, his body became even more violent, and he really didn''t dare to move.


    After an unknown amount of time, the scorching air finally returned to normal. The two people hugging each other calmed downpletely and separated in a tacit understanding.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence, neither of them had the courage to speak first. There was an air of ambiguity and embarrassment between them.


    At this moment, a childish voice rang out: "Sister, Brother Xiao, what are you two doing here?"


    Mo Yan was startled and took two panicked steps back. Seeing Zhen''er standing not far away, watching, she pretended to be calm and said, "Sister, I''m just talking to Xiao...your brother Xiao, you didn''t do anything."


    "Oh, eldest sister, please go back quickly, dad is looking for you!" Sensing something was wrong in the atmosphere, Zhen''er looked at the eldest sister who looked a little unnatural in confusion, and then looked at Brother Xiao, who had a cold face. Did the eldest sister and Brother Xiao have a fight? But when he came over, he didn''t hear any quarrel!


    Worried that Zhen''er would see something, she yelled in front of her father. Mo Yan quickly stepped forward, touched his brother''s head and said, "Sister, I''m going to find dad right now. Then you should treat your brother Xiao well on dad''s behalf. Do you understand?"


    "Yeah, Zhen''er knows. Sister, please go quickly and don''t keep dad waiting." Zhen''er likes to be treated like an adult and happily epts what her elder sister tells her.


    "Zhen''er is the best!" Mo Yan praised him without hesitation, pinched Zhen''er''s chubby face, and then went to find his father without looking back, almost as if he was running away.


    Watching Mo Yan''s back disappear around the corner, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes shed with deep annoyance.


    After discussing the matter with his father, Mo Yan rushed into his room and did note out until Xiao Ruiyuan left.


    Xiao Ruiyuan left the Mo family full of regret and anxiety. After returning home, the first thing he did was to write a letter - a very sincere apology letter, which Maomao sent to the Mo family in Liuyang Vige overnight.


    After reading the letter, Mo Yan touched the jade bracelet on her wrist, buried her face deeply in the quilt, and rolled back and forth on the big bed. She couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart, but one thing was certain, she was not angry. It''s just that ambiguous kiss... let''s call it a kiss. It came too suddenly. For a moment, I didn''t know how to react, so I could only run away.

 Chapter 801: first intimate contact(3)

    Chapter 801: first intimate contact(3)


    Chapter 801 The first intimate contact (3)


    "Yanyan, I think you are just shy, haha!" Xue Tuanzi in the space teased unceremoniously: "That kid just kissed you, and you couldn''t let go. You are too cowardly! Arent you modern people very open-minded? This kind of thing should be verymon!


    "Shut up!" Mo Yan''s face heated up, and she disappeared on the big bed in an instant. After entering the space, she grabbed Xue Tuanzi who was about to escape: "No peeping in the future!"


    When he thought that there would be more intimate things that this guy would see in the future, Mo Yan felt ashamed and angry, and wanted to take a piece of cloth and tie this guy''s eyes.


    Xue Tuanzi was unconvinced: "What I said is right, you just can''t let go! Besides, I watched it openly, not as a peeper! But... tsk tsk, Yan Yan, you were not pure just now, you actually wanted to have **** with that kid Something more intimate, haha!


    You, shut up! Upon hearing this, Mo Yan became even more embarrassed and annoyed. The whole face turned from white to red, and then from red to ck. In excitement, the strength of his hands increased, and he pinched the snow dumplings and screamed: "Help, help, Yan Yan is going to kill someone, kill someone-"


    Mo Yan''s ears were severely ravaged by Xue Tuanzi''s sharp voice. It was hard for her small body to make such an explosive sound.


    It''s just that his mouth was too mean, and she was simply defeated by this beast. But there was one thing she had to admit that this guy was right. Faced with Xiao Ruiyuan''s approach, she really couldn''t let go.


    On the one hand, it was the first time she had such an intimate rtionship with the opposite sex, and more importantly, in her heart, the man she liked was like a piece of ice, cold from the inside to the outside, which gave her an illusion that It''s just that this person has conservative thoughts, is not romantic by nature, and has extremely strong self-control. Even if he has her in his heart, he will not go too far.


    But everything that happened tonightpletely overturned her view of him. It turns out that no matter how cold a person is, he still has a passionate side, when he can''t help himself!


    Sensing his master''s thoughts, Xue Tuanziughed strangely, smacked his lips and said meaningfully: "Men are like this. If you see a girl you like and are indifferent, then you are either a **** or ipetent! Yan Yan, you should You are happy, this proves that you are very charming and can make ice cubes shine and heat up!"


    Seeing that Xue Tuanzi was getting more and more out of control, Mo Yan was about to throw it out when he suddenly thought of another very important thing. She looked at it up and down, and finally stared at its slippery lower body and asked, "Are you a male or a female?"


    Xue Tuanzi was shy, her two snail eyes stuck together tightly, and she said coyly: "How can I know if I''m a boy or a girl before I transform?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan asked doubtfully: "Can''t you be sure of your gender?"


    "Yes, yes..." Xue Tuanzi said tangledly: "But this is not allowed. You have to know that the physiological structure of men and women is not very different. Sometimes I want to transform into a male, but after transforming, the body is female. possible."


    Mo Yan poked its soft belly and threatened in a sinister way: "You''d better pray that you turn into a female, otherwise, if you dare to peek into something you shouldn''t, I''ll turn you into a eunuch!"


    When Xue Tuanzi heard this, he was so frightened that he shook his naked lower body and begged for mercy pitifully: "Yanyan, so Yanyan, I don''t dare anymore. Really, from now on, even if you have a baby with that boy, I won''t Close your eyes and never peek, really!


    Mo Yan nced at it, feeling satisfied, but this guy had always been cunning, so he really couldn''t believe what he said: "Forget it, I think I''d better cut off both of your eyes, so that you can''t see anything. Anyway, missing two eyes wont hinder you at all!

 Chapter 802: first intimate contact(4)

    Chapter 802: first intimate contact(4)


    Chapter 802 The first intimate contact (4)


    "Woo, Yan Yan, don''t, don''t cut my eyes. If you cut my eyes, I won''t be able to take care of the space. What will happen to the crops in the field? Who will help you sow and harvest food? Even breeding The animals in the area are also going to starve to death, Yan Yan, can you really bear it?" Xue Tuanzi almost cried when he heard this.


    Even if you know that the owner will not really cut off its eyes, if it really peeks next time, the owner will definitelye up with more cruel ways to retaliate against it. Hey, hey, he is so pitiful, why is he so stingy? Owner!


    Mo Yan kept a straight face and ignored Xue Tuanzi''s pitiful appearance: "Humph, if you want to save your eyes and don''t want to be a **** in the future, just shut down your five senses. You are not allowed to pry into my eyes without my permission. Even if you have ideas, you are not allowed to look outside!"


    She had long suspected that this guy had a way to iste her five senses. She couldn''t hear, see, or feel things outside the space, and he couldn''t pry into her inner thoughts. But this guy was too cunning and refused to admit it. This time, We can''t let this guy find excuses to avoid him again.


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape this time, Xue Tuanzi didn''t argue as usual, saying that he couldn''t close his five senses. It was just that he couldn''t see the outside world, which was even more ufortable for him than digging out his eyes.


    Xue Tuanzi''s eyes rolled around for a while, knowing how to say something that would hit his master''s soft spot: "Yanyan, do you think this is good? As long as that kides to you, I will close my five senses and never peek. At other times, Just let me drive it, I''ll really be suffocated in the space!"


    Speaking of this, Xue Tuanzi''s voice became more and more pitiful: "You can''t stay in the space with me all day long. The five beasts also need to go into the mountains to experience. I am alone in the space. I am really lonely. Only through the When I look at you from across space and feel your presence, life will not be so sad!"


    After hearing this, Mo Yan felt really sad, and she had been working hard to umte merit, hoping that Xue Tuanzi would transform into another form soon and break away from the constraints of space. It''s just that it knew that this guy was good at bargaining, so it deliberately asked him to close his five senses. He didn''t say how long it would be closed.


    "Well, since you admitted that you can turn off the five senses this time, from now on you will only turn off the five senses when Xiao Ruiyuan writes a letter or when hees in person. At other times, it''s up to you! But how do I know? Have you mastered the five senses?"


    Seeing that his master was willing to adopt his suggestion, Xue Tuanzi was very happy and happily told how to close the five senses: "Yanyan, I know the outside world through your eyes, your ears, and your perception. As long as you Block out the connection with me in my consciousness, and I can no longer see the world outside."


    Mo Yan didn''t expect it to be so simple, so he left the space decisively and followed the method provided by Xue Tuanzi to shield his consciousness. Sure enough, the connection with Xue Duanzi disappeared in her consciousness. When she concentrated on sensing the existence of Xue Duanzi, the connection reappeared.


    Mo Yan stopped worrying about the sudden kiss after being teased by Xue Tuanzi, and seriously replied a letter to Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Although she is not angry and does not dislike such closeness, as a woman, she must be reserved in front of men, even in front of men she likes, so her words are very tactful.


    This reply letter was quickly delivered to Xiao Ruiyuan by Maomao. This man, who hadmanded thousands of troops and was in danger without changing his face, opened the letter with a certain amount of trepidation. After reading the letter, his frown finally rxed, and his eyes were so gentle that they seemed to be dripping with water.


    Just thinking about having to wait three years to be with the one he loves, Mr. Xiao sighed silently...


    The sound of firecrackers banishes the old year, and the falling snow wees the new year.


    This years New Years Eve, the New Years vor in Liuyang Vige is particrly strong, with a mouth-watering aroma of meat floating in the air, which has never been seen before.


    Those families who have been able to live a better life thanks to the help of the Mo family are full of gratitude to the Mo family for the sumptuous New Year''s Eve dinner.


    On New Year''s Eve, the Mo family went to bed as soon as it fell. Just after midnight, everyone in the Mo family got up and was busy preparing for the New Year''s Eve dinner. The reason why it was earlier than in previous years was because Mo Yan had to attend a pce banquet in the evening, but he had to eat his own New Year''s Eve dinner, so he had to stagger it one morning and one night.


    It was almost dawn after the New Year''s Eve dinner, but Mo Yan did not dare to dy and began to prepare for entering the pce. This was the first time she had appeared in public on such a formal asion after being named a county monarch, so she couldn''t be ignored.

 Chapter 803: New Years Eve Banquet(1)

    Chapter 803: New Year''s Eve Banquet(1)


    Chapter 803 Annual Banquet (1)


    At three o''clock in the morning, an inconspicuous carriage stopped at the gate of the pce. At this time, several carriages had stopped at the entrance of the pce, and more carriages stopped one after another. Ministers in official uniforms and their wives got off the carriages.


    Of course, thesedies have official orders, otherwise, no matter how high their husbands official position is, he would not be qualified to enter the pce. As for the children of their officials, they are not eligible to participate in the annual banquet without a special permission.


    Therefore, when they saw Mo Yan, who was young and very unfamiliar, the ministers and wives who had not yet entered the pce were very surprised and secretly guessed her identity. But after all, they are polite people, so they were surprised, but they didn''t stare at Mo Yan directly.


    Some ministers had met Mo Yan during the pce trial. Although Mo Yan had no real power, his rank was there, so he took his wife and came forward to salute: "The minister (the minister''s wife) has met the Lord Hejia County!"


    Mo Yan didnt recognize the two people in front of him. Seeing that the officials were wearing official uniforms with Yunyan patterns representing the fourth rank, he returned a half-salute: "My lord and madam, there is no need to be polite!"


    There was no second county prince in the entire Da Chu, and others soon knew Mo Yans identity. Even if they knew that this prince had a humble background, no one dared to look down upon him. Who caught the eye of His Highness the Crown Prince and was the only prince personally named by the king of a country?


    Everyone did not dare to neglect and stepped forward to salute one after another.


    Mo Yan returned the greetings one by one with a smile on her face. She did not hold it back deliberately because of her status, nor did she feel any embarrassment at all. Her manners were dignified, her words and deeds were just right, no one could find a single fault in her, but it surprised some people who wanted to see a joke.


    Mo Yan has practiced these etiquette rules beforehand. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, he will be the one who getsughed at. Others dont care that you are from a farmers family, and it is understandable that you dont know etiquette.


    After the ministers anddies left, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and said to Li Zhong who drove her here: "Grandpa Li, the New Year''s banquet will end at midnight. It will take a long time. If you feel bored, just bring Dahongzao, lets go wandering around the streets!


    The pce banquet started at Xu hour and ended in the middle of Zi hour. Now it is half way through You hour, so it will take at least three hours. But Mo Yan forgot, tonight is New Year''s Eve, every household has to stay upte, the streets are very deserted, there is nothing to go shopping.


    Li Zhong didn''t point out, pointing to the rickshaw drivers who were chatting together in groups not far away, and said with a smile: "Grandpa Li is not the only one here, chatting with them, the time will pass quickly, so you can go without worries! "


    Seeing this, Mo Yan quickly got into the carriage and took out a bulging bundle: "Grandpa Li, I''m afraid you''ll be bored waiting, so I''ve prepared some roasted seeds and nuts for you. You can share some with themter. There are quite a few. !


    "Yan Yatou is still attentive. With just this, Grandpa Li won''t be bored anymore, haha!" Li Zhong happily took it. Before he opened it, he could smell the fragrant smell of fried pine nuts, mixed with peanuts, melon seeds, ginkgo, etc. The fragrance.


    Mo Yan smiled, told Li Zhong to take shelter from the wind and keep warm, then turned and entered the pce gate. Coincidentally, Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu came in just as the young **** stepped forward to lead the way.


    With his sharp face, Yan Junyu saw Mo Yan in front of him first. He bumped Xiao Ruiyuan next to him with his elbow and winked and said, "I didn''t expect to meet that girl when I entered the pce. We should go up and say hello."


    After saying that, he strode forward and greeted Mo Yan familiarly: "Little girl, the old man liked the New Year''s gift from your predecessor. You can give more next time so that he won''t have to spend the whole day with me." Its so annoying to hear it in my ears.


    Yan Junyu spoke very naturally, and he looked so carefree. People who came and went did not doubt that there was anything between the two of them. After all, he was such a virtuous man, and they were all familiar with His Highness the Crown Prince, and they had a good rtionship with each other in private. Its not strange to give New Years gifts. Didnt you notice the New Years gifts and rm Mr. Wu An?

 Chapter 804: New Years Eve Banquet(2)

    Chapter 804: New Year''s Eve Banquet(2)


    Chapter 804 Annual Banquet (2)


    "It''s fine if Mr. Yan likes it. I''ll send a fresh batch over in a few days." Mo Yan agreed with a smile.


    This New Year''s gift from the Mo family to each family, apart from some fruits and vegetables that are not seen in winter, are all kinds of fruit wine. There are plenty of these in the space, and its decent to give away.


    Although she was talking to Yan Junyu, Mo Yan''s attention was focused on Xiao Ruiyuan, who was walking slowly. Seeing his still cold face, I unexpectedly thought of the unexpected kiss the night before, and my little face couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    Fortunately, it was already dark and the pcenterns along the road were not very bright, so no one noticed anything strange about Mo Yan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s dark eyes were locked tightly on Mo Yan, and could no longer tolerate anyone else. Seeing her eyes dodge slightly, a faint smile appeared on the corners of her lips, and her low and soothing voice told someone''s story. In a good mood: "Can I go with Lord Jiajun?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the eyes of all those present who did not know the inside story were instantly shocked.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was young and resourceful, and had great military exploits. He was not only highly valued by Emperor Hui''an, but he was also the right-hand man of the prince of the country. It can be said that there was no young man with more promise than him in the entire Chu State.


    Moreover, his impable appearance attracted countless women in his boudoir, and there were countless nobles from aristocratic families who wanted to recruit him as their son-inw.


    Its not that no one has had Xiao Ruiyuans idea, but its a pity that every woman who risked everything to get in was dismissed by the secret guards without even touching the corner of her clothes.


    Those who came to ask for information, who could not be easily offended, were politely invited into the house, but ended up walking out depressed with a belly full of tea; let alone those who could be offended, they simply couldn''t get in. .


    As time passed, those who had failed repeatedly gradually figured it out and realized that Xiao Ruiyuan was not interested in women. Although he is unwilling to do so, he can only ept this fact. After all, it is okay for a man to dy getting married for three to five years, but a woman cannot afford to dy.


    But what do they see now? General Xiao, who has always been kind to women, actually took the initiative to invite Lord Jia to go with him. If he said there was nothing wrong with him, even a fool would not believe it.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that Xiao Ruiyuan would make such an invitation. She noticed those thoughtful nces and felt slightly ufortable, but she didn''t refuse because of it. She just looked very polite in her words: "It''s Hejia''s job to be able to travel with Mr. Xiao and Mr. Yan." pleasure!"


    The distant words made Xiao Ruiyuan frown, but he was still concerned about the woman''s reputation. He nodded slightly and said nothing more. He just stepped forward and stood between Mo Yan and Yan Junyu, with an arm''s length distance between the three of them.


    Yan Junyu raised his eyebrows and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan meaningfully. However, he met two warning nces, curled his lips unwillingly, and looked away.


    In this way, this trio with outstanding appearance and extraordinary status attracted the attention of many people along the way. Under the surprised eyes of everyone, they walked into the Qinghe Hall where the annual banquet was held calmly.


    The Qinghe Hall is a ce specially used to holdrge-scale pce banquets, and the annual banquet is held here. In addition to eating and drinking with the king of a country, singing and dancing are also indispensable for the entertainment. Therefore, the pce is very spacious, only smaller than thergest Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    A lot of people had gathered in the main hall, mostly ministers anddies of low rank. After being reminded by the little eunuch, these people also knew Mo Yan''s identity. So as soon as the three of them entered the hall, the ministers brought their respective His wife stepped forward to salute.


    The three of them are impatient with this kind of thing, but when they are involved in it, they can only deal with it patiently.


    Fortunately, not long after, the young **** singing and cheering loudly could be heard outside the pce. Everyone looked in unison and saw Emperor Hui''an and Chu Heng supporting the Queen Mother into the Qinghe Hall, one on the left and the other on the right. Behind the three of them were numerous concubines, princesses, and princes and princes.


    Everyone knelt down to wee the three most distinguished people in Da Chu. After Emperor Hui''an ascended the dragon throne and Jinkou announced "rise", they all stood up and took their seats.


    The seats in the pce are divided into two parts: the left and the right. The royal family members and civil and military ministers are on the left, and the princesses and princesses and the imperial wives are on the right. The higher the grade, the further forward the seat will be. Each person''s seat is a long table three feet long and two feet wide, with exquisite refreshments already ced on it.


    Mo Yan, Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu are all of the same rank. Their seats are facing each other, with only about four feet between them. When you look up, you can clearly see what the people opposite are doing.


    The New Year''s banquet has not officially started yet, and he cannot talk casually. Mo Yan was a little bored for a moment, so he stared at the exquisite pastries on the table and began to study them. From its patterns and shapes, he guessed the raw materials that might be used, and how to control the heat. It really gave her some insights.


    After Xiao Ruiyuan sat down, his eyes never left Mo Yan. Seeing her staring at the te of pastries motionless at this time, he mistakenly thought that she was hungry, and frowned and asked Yan Junyu beside him: "How long do you have to wait?"


    Yan Junyu mistakenly thought that Xiao Ruiyuan was hungry. Just as he was about to speak, he saw his eyes moving to the opposite side. Following his gaze, he immediately "realized" and encouraged: "If you feel distressed, why don''t you ask the little **** who is serving you to go over and say something? Isn''t this pastry just for people to eat?"


    Yan Junyu''s voice was not too quiet, at least it was heard by the neighboring tables. This person was none other than the Sixteenth Prince.


    The sixteenth prince mistakenly thought that the general he admired most was hungry, so he quickly asked the young **** standing by to bring the cakes on the table to Xiao Ruiyuan.


    This move attracted the attention of many people. Emperor Hui''an who was talking to the Empress Dowager also noticed it and asked with a little curiosity in his voice: "Xiao Liu, why did you give your cake to Xiao Aiqing?"


    The Sixteenth Prince seemed not to have expected to be seen by his father, and said with some embarrassment: "General Xiao is hungry, but he doesn''t eat the cakes on the table. I guessed that General Xiao doesn''t like salty cakes, so I took it upon myself to do it." This sweet pastry was given to General Xiao."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes focused on the te of sweet cakes sent by Xiao Ruiyuan and the Sixteenth Prince, showing expressions of sudden enlightenment, as if they knew something important.


    It turns out that the taste of this iron-blooded general is so strange!

 Chapter 805: Marriage is granted and the marriage lasts forever (1)

    Chapter 805: Marriage is granted and the marriagests forever (1)


    Chapter 805: Marriage and marriage (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan doesnt like to eat sweet pastries, no, he doesnt eat pastries at all! No matter it was sweet, salty or other vors, no matter how delicious or exquisite, he had never touched it in more than 20 years of life.


    Faced with those determined eyes, Xiao Ruiyuan stopped Yan Junyu who was about to speak. He was toozy to exin, stretched out his slender fingers, and picked up a piece of sweet food sent by the sixteenth prince as those people wished. He put the pastry to his lips and took a bite, but looked at Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan also happened to look up at Xiao Ruiyuan. She was not sure about Xiao Ruiyuan''s preferences, and she couldn''t remember whether Xiao Ruiyuan had snacks every time he came to the house. She didn''t know if he liked sweet pastries.


    At this time, seeing that he had already eaten, I decided that he liked it, otherwise who could force him to do so? Mo Yan touched the jade bracelet on her wrist unconsciously, and several recipes for sweet snacks with different vors popped up in her mind, but she didn''t notice Xiao Ruiyuan frowning and forcing himself to swallow the pastries.


    The sweet aroma of the pastry was too strong. Just a small bite made Xiao Ruiyuan lose his appetite, and there was still a sweet feeling in his throat, which was very ufortable. He poured a cup of tea and drank the tea. Under the disapproving looks of Yan Junyu and Chu Heng, he ate three snacks in a row without changing his expression, and evenmented that "it tastes good."


    The cakes at the New Year''s banquet are mostly brought out from the imperial kitchen overnight, so naturally they are not as good as those carefully made on weekdays. On the surface, it looks as exquisite as usual, but it is exquisite, but the taste is not necessarily better than those dim sum chefs in the minister''s house.


    This is themon understanding of everyone in the pce. Therefore, every year at the annual banquet, the cakes on the table are just beautiful to look at, but no one will actually taste them. It''s just like the ministers, most of them don''t like sweets, but thedies are just the opposite, they have a natural love for sweets.


    But in public, it would give people the impression of being greedy. Thosedies would hardly eat the snacks on the table, and because eating snacks makes you thirsty, you have to drink more water. If you drink too much water, you will naturally leave. This is extremely rude!


    Therefore, at annual banquets or otherrge-scale banquets, the cakes on the table are usually beautifully arranged. How they are put on the table and how they are taken down after the banquet is over, most of them are eaten by the people in the imperial dining room themselves.


    At this time, seeing Xiao Ruiyuan eating with gusto, many ministers anddies who had not had time to eat something to pad their stomachs suddenly felt hungry, including the sixteenth prince.


    The sixteenth prince swallowed, and decisively took a piece of pastry from the pastry te of the fifteenth prince next to him. He also took a bite and ate it with the warm tea. He couldn''t help but nodded, feeling that the taste was indeed good. not bad.


    Most young children like to eat sweets.


    When someone started, those who were still hungry let go and generously picked up the pastries on the table to eat. However, they sadly discovered that the pastries were too sweet and hit their throats, and the texture was not as delicate as their own. For a moment, the sound of pouring water resounded throughout the hall.


    In this way, everyone is increasingly convinced that General Xiao has a unique taste!


    Out of curiosity, Mo Yan also picked up the pastry and took a bite. But her pastries have a salt and pepper vor, which is just right, not too strong or too light. Although it was a bit inferior to the pastries she made herself, she never wasted it. Eating pastries was just a good way to pass the time, so she ate it in small bites. Before she knew it, she had eaten three pieces of pastry.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who had been paying attention to Mo Yan, had a barely visible smile on his lips. He suddenly felt that the pastries were not too unptable, and ignored the slight difort in his throat.

 Chapter 806: Marriage is a gift and we never leave each other (2)

    Chapter 806: Marriage is a gift and we never leave each other (2)


    Chapter 806: Marriage and marriage (2)


    Yan Junyu looked thoughtfully at Mo Yan across from him who was eating with gusto, and suddenly he understood why Xiao Ruiyuan forced himself to eat something he didn''t like, and also understood where he had lost.


    After all, he will not force himself to eat things he doesnt like or do things he doesnt like to do like his best friend for the sake of a woman... This oue may have already been doomed!


    When the time of Xu arrives, hundreds of pce maids and eunuchs shuttle back and forth in the hall carrying tes of delicacies. Mo Yan attended the royal annual banquet for the first time, and she had long been curious about the dishes at the banquet. However, these delicacies would have gone cold. The tes were covered with lids, and the dishes could not be seen at all. Only the fragrance overflowing through them could be seen. , determine what the raw materials are.


    After Emperor Hui''an raised his first ss of wine and drank with all the civil and military officials, the New Year''s banquet was about to begin!


    Except for Emperor Hui''an and the Empress Dowager, who had a few more tes on their tables, everyone else had the same number of tes, twelve each.


    The lid on the table was opened by the serving maid, and Mo Yan finally saw the dishes produced by the pce. The portion of each dish is small, but like the pastries, it is very delicately made. Coincidentally, every vegetable on the table is from Liuyang Vige.


    Not to mention that these vegetables cannot be seen elsewhere in winter, even this refreshing fragrance can only be produced after being watered with spiritual spring water.


    Because of this big deal with the royal family, it became a gimmick for several vegetable stalls in the market. The business became more and more prosperous, and all the vegetables were sold out in less than an hour every day.


    The greenhouse vegetables in Liuyang Vige have also be famous in the capital. Even big businessmen traveling between several nearby states and counties and the capital have taken a fancy to the business opportunities of greenhouse vegetables. They specially found Liuyang Vige and nned to transport some back for trial sale.


    The area for growing vegetables in greenhouses seems to be quiterge, but in fact it is only enough to be sold in the capital. Even if those people are just trying to sell vegetables, they still want a lot of vegetables.


    Yang Bao and others did not dare to make the decision, so they approached Mo Yan and asked her for her opinion, but Mo Yan refused without thinking.


    First of all, there is indeed no extra vegetables for the merchants to try selling, and secondly, it is also to whet their appetite. After all, she ns to continue to build greenhouses next year. The nting area will definitely be expanded by then. Only one capital city will definitely not be able to consume it. She will have to sell vegetables outside the capital city. Those businessmen will open up the market for them.


    Under Mo Yans operation, the merchants signed a preliminary agreement with Liuyang Vige for the winter supply of greenhouse vegetables. The general idea is that once the greenhouse vegetables mature next year, they will be sold to these merchants first. If there are other local merchants who value this area, Liuyang Vige will only sell to the merchants who signed the agreement this year.


    The agreement did not stipte how many vegetables those merchants had to take, so all the merchants signed it with almost no risk. In order to make money, these businessmen are bound to open the local market and operate greenhouse vegetables well. This is a win-win cooperation with Liuyang Vige.


    After the agreement was signed, the vigers who were originally worried that Mo Yan would no longer participate in greenhouse vegetable cultivation in theing year were relieved. They believed that it was Mo Yan''s good fortune that allowed them to grow good vegetables in the greenhouse and make them rich. If Mo Yan didn''t do it, none of them would have the guts to risk losing everything and build the greenhouse themselves. vegetable.


    There are many people in the pce who have eaten vegetables from the greenhouses of Liuyang Vige. Even if they dont know where the vegetables they eate from, when they see that even the king of a country is eating them, they instantly feel that they have be taller in terms of food.


    As expected of being produced by the royal court, the twelve dishes are all delicacies that are rarely avable to the public, apart from the apanying ingredients. Two of the dishes are seafood, one is prawns, and the other is jellyfish. This surprised Mo Yan, who had rarely seen shrimps since arriving here.

 Chapter 807: Marry and stay together forever (3)

    Chapter 807: Marry and stay together forever (3)


    Chapter 807 Marriage and marriage (3)


    However, the two seafood dishes are all dried products, so the taste is naturally not as delicious as the fresh ones. Fortunately, the cooking skills of the imperial kitchen are online, so the dishes are not unptable.


    The atmosphere at the New Year''s banquet was quite lively, and there was a sound of people drinking and drinking in the hall. It didnt take long for singing and dancing to add to the fun. Those dancers have graceful figures, and they practice hard every day just to make others smile today, so everyone performs with full energy.


    Mo Yan witnessed ancient singing and dancing for the first time, and he was more focused than others. In her opinion, these dancers'' dancing postures are indeed excellent. Each of them has a delicate and soft body, and is so charming that it makes people pity them just to look at them.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s concentration, she couldn''t help but nod her head while watching. Xiao Ruiyuan, who originally had no interest in these songs and dances, shifted his attention to the dancing girls. After just a few nces, he felt it was boring.


    Just as Xiao Ruiyuan turned his attention to Mo Yan again, a teasing voice sounded in the hall: "It''s rare that General Xiao can also appreciate singing and dancing, but which dancer has he chosen? Haha, if that''s the case, why not General Xiao? Ask the Holy Spirit for grace to take him back?"


    The man''s voice was neither too loud nor too soft, and it just covered the sound of people drinking wine, drinking tea, and ying silk and bamboo in the hall. Everyone looked at Xiao Ruiyuan in unison, and saw that he was really looking at the dancer dancing in the center of the hall. Apart from a little surprise, they all showed tacit understanding. smile.


    Men, no matter how effeminate they are, there will always be times when they need relief. Whats more, there is something special about these dancers, so its natural that General Xiaos heart will be moved.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face darkened, and he was about to have an attack, when he heard Emperor Hui''anughing loudly: "Oh? Who does Xiao Aiqing like? You are already a grown man, and you should have a caring person by your side. If you like someone, it doesn''t matter. When the annual banquet is over, you can take it back."


    As soon as Emperor Hui''an spoke, the entire hall fell into silence, and even the graceful dance steps of the more than 20 dancers in the field became chaotic.


    These dancerse from pce orchestras. Although they are said to have a higher status than folk dancers, they are of low status and their status is worse than that of pce maids. The best ones are those who are valued by the monarch and stay with the king for a while, and from then on they turn into phoenixes. The ones who are less sessful are those who are given by the monarch to meritorious ministers as concubines and give birth to a son and a half daughters. They can be relied upon for half of their lives; for those who are even worse, they can be a teaching nun in the orchestra when they are older, and their whole life will pass like this; the worst thing is that they are released from the pce as soon as they reach the age.


    However, these dancers have been in the pce since childhood and have been trapped in the pce for many years. Everything outside is unfamiliar to them. Moreover, it is already difficult for women who have passed their flowering period to get married, let alone dancers like them who are despised by the world? It is even more difficult for a woman to marry into a well-off family and be a good wife. It is easier to marry into a poor family, but they cannot bear the hardship at all, and their only ability to survive is singing and dancing. Once they are released, they can only Those who can make a living by singing and dancing usually end up working in brothels and teaching geishas how to sing and dance.


    Even though they were in a closed pce orchestra, they had heard of Xiao Ruiyuan''s name. They also heard that he was not married and that there was no one to serve him in the house. Now, when they heard that Emperor Hui''an was going to give them to General Xiao, who had great military achievements and a bright future, even if they were just to be a small concubine, it would be a great thing, how could they not be excited?


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at Mo Yan quickly, fearing that she would be angry, but he didn''t want everyone''s attention to be on the group of dancers, and they didn''t look at him at all.


    There was an indescribable feeling of depression in his heart, and the temperature around Mr. Xiao dropped sharply. He stood up with a cold face and shot a few cold eyes at the talkative minister, and then said to Emperor Hui''an: "Thank you very much. The Holy One has great love, but among these dancers, there is no one who is favored by the minister, so he has failed the Holy One''s good intentions, and I hope that the Holy One will punish you."

 Chapter 808: Marriage is granted and the marriage lasts forever (4)

    Chapter 808: Marriage is granted and the marriagests forever (4)


    Chapter 808: Marriage and marriage (4)


    In previous years, it would have been fine to be teased like this, but this year, with his beloved woman present, he could not let her misunderstand him. Even if she didn''t seem to care, he could not tolerate a third person interfering in their rtionship.


    Xiao Ruiyuan said these words very skillfully. Except for a few people who knew about his mutual affection with Mo Yan, others just thought that he really had no such intention and couldn''t help but feel regretful.


    If Xiao Ruiyuan really falls in love with a dancing girl, it will prove that this person is enlightened. When the timees, they will work harder and betroth their daughter of the right age to him. Wouldn''t it be wonderful?


    Emperor Hui''an''s eyes narrowed, and his peripheral vision nced at Mo Yan, who was still enjoying the song and dance, and then moved to Xiao Ruiyuan calmly, and said lovingly: "You are twenty and four in the new year, it''s time to get married! How about we get married? Today I will make the decision and give you a noble girl with both talents and virtues as your wife, which will also put an end to a worry that I have had for many years!"


    As soon as these words came out, not only Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyebrows jumped, but even Mo Yan, who was pretending to watch the singing and dancing, could no longer pretend. She stared at Xiao Ruiyuan nervously, fearing that if he didn''t answer well, he would be granted a noble man with both political integrity and talent by Emperor Hui''an. female. She knew very well that she was still far from being the virtuous and noble woman Emperor Hui''an said she was!


    The ministers and wives who had daughters of the right age at home looked at Emperor Hui''an even more excitedly, wishing that he would immediately issue a decree to grant a marriage, and the noble girl to be married would be their daughter.


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew Emperor Hui''an far better than Mo Yan. This offer of marriage was not so much a matter of asking for his opinion, but rather that Emperor Hui''an had already made up his mind, and the so-called noble girl was definitely not the woman he liked. .


    Hauntedly knowing what was going on between him and Yan''er, yet still saying the marriage proposal, Xiao Ruiyuan tried to figure out Emperor Hui''an''s intention in his heart, and quickly thought of a way to deal with it. He can tell the woman he really likes, but once he says it, it doesn''t matter to him. Yan''er will inevitably be criticized and suspected of giving or receiving in private, so he must not say it in public.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan said loudly to Emperor Hui''an: "Wei Chen once swore before his mother''s grave that he would marry the person he likes as his wife and live up to his promise. Otherwise, he would rather live alone! In the future, Wei Chen will meet the person he likes and will be determined. Holy Spirit, please receive this grace!


    These words were addressed not only to Emperor Hui''an, but also to the people he wanted to say. He never wants his mother''s tragedy to happen again to the person he likes.


    Those ministers looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with a determined face in disbelief, and it was difficult to understand his idea of "wish to have a person''s heart and stay together forever". Men are not women and must abide by the ways of women. Isn''t it normal to have three wives and four concubines? Is this still a man if he only spends his whole life guarding one woman?


    Thedies present were deeply shocked. General Xiao, who had thought that he had be famous as a young man and was indifferent, was like many arrogant men. He treated women like dirt and only saw men''s so-called great careers. However, they never thought that , he is actually willing to give a woman a lifelong rtionship that all women in the world pursue and yearn for. How many men in the world can do this?


    No one doubted that in front of Emperor Hui''an, he would risk the crime of deceiving the emperor and tell this lie. Otherwise, if he breaks his promise one day, this sentence will send him to hell.


    It can be said that Xiao Ruiyuan''s words undoubtedly weaved a beautiful dream for thedies present. They were unable to turn this dream into reality, but they hoped that their daughters could meet such a husband.


    No matter how different the thoughts of the ministers anddies were, there was one thing that was surprisingly consistent, that is, they would work harder and tie Xiao Ruiyuan to their own ship. So what if they were rejected countless times? Isn''t this still the case? Not married? One day, if she brings her daughter to him and shows her face, maybe he will fall in love with her?

 Chapter 809: short warm intentions(1)

    Chapter 809: short warm intentions(1)


    Chapter 809 Short-lived warm intentions (1)


    Everyone was making small calctions in their minds, and at the same time they were frightened by Xiao Ruiyuan''s boldness. After all, not everyone had the courage to refuse the kindness of the king of a country. However, didn''t this also mean that the family''s holy family was rich and had a bright future?


    Mo Yan stared nkly at Xiao Ruiyuan, who looked extremely serious, and could not tolerate anything else in his eyes. She never thought that she would hear the most beautiful love words in the world on such an asion.


    At the beginning, she was hesitant to ept this rtionship because she felt that in ancient times when three wives and four concubines were legal, it would be difficult for him to give her a lifelong rtionship.


    Later, the two finally confirmed their rtionship, and their rtionship became deeper and deeper. He never said such a thing, and she never pestered her for this promise. And tonight, the promise she wanted to hear most was finally heard!


    Xiao Ruiyuan seemed to be aware of it, and his eyes moved lightly to Mo Yan''s face. From each other''s eyes, he could see the deepest desire hidden in each other''s eyes, the desire for the most beautiful love in the world!


    Haha, I didnt realize that Xiao Aiqing is a sweetheart! Anyway, if you meet the girl you like in the future, my promise today remains true and I will grant Xiao Aiqing a marriage!


    After his good intentions were rejected, the monarch sitting on the high dragon throne did not look angry. Only a few rays of darkness shed under his eyes, revealing his true emotions.


    I would like to thank you for your kindness! Xiao Ruiyuan once again cupped his fists and saluted, but his mood did not really rx.


    He knew very well that when Emperor Hui''an knew that he already had a crush on Yan''er, he proposed a marriage without any warning.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the seat at the front. Sitting there was Chu Heng, with a distance of seven or eight people between them.


    Not only Xiao Ruiyuan saw something was wrong, but Yan Junyu and Chu Heng also saw that the matter was not simple. Both of them could not figure out Emperor Hui''an''s intention, and they felt a little more worried.


    Both of them knew that Xiao Ruiyuan had a deep affection for Mo Yan. If the two lovers couldn''t get together in the end, they couldn''t imagine what would be of their closest partners (brothers).


    The small episode of the wedding ceremony passed just like that, and the main hall returned to its previous bustle. The ministers exchanged cups and cups with each other andmented the past. Only the dancing girls in the pce are no longer as agile as before, but who cares about what the dancing girls think?


    After three rounds of drinking, some low-level officials with low official positions and poor drinking capacity, but who had to take this opportunity to build rtionships, were already drunk and made some harmless jokes. It was a festive day, but no one said anything. usation.


    As a county prince, Mo Yan had many wives toasting to her. Especially after Emperor Hui''an specially asked about her, even more people came to toast her. Fortunately, her drinking capacity has been improved by the various fruit wines produced in the space, so she is not so easy to get drunk.


    But even so, it couldn''t stop the number of people toasting her. Her originally smooth and white face seemed to be stained with the most gorgeous rouge, which added a bit of color to her beautiful appearance, making people unable to take their eyes away.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes never left his side for a moment. He had a good drinking capacity, and with his status and status, he didn''t need to fawn over anyone, nor did he need to give face to the person who was toasting. He had to drink the wine in the ss, so his expression hardly changed. , his eyes were clear.


    However, when I saw the woman opposite her with her beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed and her frail look, I suddenly felt that I was drunk. Otherwise, why would I want to hide people tightly and not let anyone see the woman''s thoughts?


    However, someone has already seen it.


    "Tsk, tsk, I thought it was a girl with unopened yellow hair. I didn''t expect that as soon as I drank this wine, it seemed like it suddenly grew. Hey, it would be great if I had pen and ink. I will definitely draw this scene and hang it in the room to enjoy. !

 Chapter 810: Temporary warm intentions(2)

    Chapter 810: Temporary warm intentions(2)


    Chapter 810 Short-lived warm intentions (2)


    Yan Junyu came over at some point, looked at Mo Yan nkly, and said to Xiao Ruiyuan. His appearance, which was stained by the smell of alcohol, looked even more charming, and the bright lights in the pce were eclipsed. The little maids standing in the pce could not help but blush with shame, and even the eyes of the little eunuchs were filled with shame. Look straight.


    Yan Junyu obviously drank too much, otherwise he would not be so rude in his words. His consciousness was clear, and he knew that there were some words that he couldn''t say, but he controlled his mouth and said what was on his mind loudly in front of Xiao Ruiyuan.


    "Shut up!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face darkened instantly, and he reached out and pushed Yan Junyu back to his seat with secret force. If the situation was not right, he would throw the person into the frozen pool outside the temple to let him wake up.


    Yan Junyu came forward again without fear of death, and his words became even more exaggerated: "If I had known that this girl was as good as she is today, I should have kept her by my side as a servant girl the year beforest. s, it''s toote, everything is toote. "


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s forehead twitched violently. He didn''t want to argue with a drunkard, so he struck Yan Junyu on the back of the neck with his knife.


    Yan Junyu was unprepared and was hit on the head. He tilted his head, closed his eyes, and fell on Xiao Ruiyuan''s shoulder.


    Xiao Ruiyuan pushed the person away in disgust. After all, he didn''t throw the person to the ground, and let the little **** who was standing there hold him up.


    Yan Junyu has a well-proportioned figure. He doesnt look fat, but he is not light. The little **** stood behind him and struggled to support himself, and soon his body began to sway. Unfortunately, the New Year''s banquet was not over yet, and there was no way to help him move him somewhere else to sleep.


    At the end of Haishi, the banquet thatsted for two hours finally came to an end. Everyone cheered up and followed Emperor Hui''an to the Hall of Supreme Harmony.


    The midnight hour has just arrived, and the New Years bells are ringing in the distance. Mo Yan and all the civil and military officials knelt in front of the Hall of Supreme Harmony to wee Emperor Hui''an, who was wearing a brand new dragon robe, as he entered the hall andpleted the solemn memorial ceremony.


    When burning incense to worship his ancestors, Emperor Hui''an personally put the auspicious prayers written in advance into the brazier, praying for peace and prosperity for the country and the people in theing year, and for the country to be stable...


    When Mo Yan stepped out of the pce gate, it was already the end of Zi Shi. I came out rtivelyte, and most of the carriages at the pce gate had disappeared. Only a few lonely ones stayed in ce, waiting for the arrival of their masters.


    Da Hongzao was the first to discover Mo Yan and neighed excitedly. Even though it tried its best to control the sound, it was clearer at the silent pce entrance.


    Li Zhong, who was sitting in the driver''s seat and dozing against the car door, suddenly woke up. When he saw Mo Yan walking over from a distance, he quickly got out of the carriage and greeted her.


    Smelling the smell of alcohol on Mo Yan''s body and seeing that her expression was no longer as clear as usual, Li Zhong asked worriedly: "Girl Yan, are you feeling dizzy?"


    Mo Yan was not really drunk, but she was still drunk and more sleepy. She shook her head, refused Li Zhong''s support, and walked towards the carriage with rtively steady steps, intending to sleep all the way back. After staying up most of the night, she couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Li Zhong didn''t say anything. He saw Mo Yan take out a thin quilt from the secretpartment of the carriage and spread it on him. After lying down, he covered himself with a nket and was about to close the door when a tall figure stood in front of the carriage.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the man lying in the carriage and his breathing was getting shallower. His cold face suddenly softened. Under Li Zhong''s surprised gaze, he climbed onto the carriage lightly without causing any tremors or disturbing his fainting state. Mo Yan is sleepy.


    Ignoring Li Zhong who was hesitant to speak, Xiao Ruiyuan rxed against the car wall and slowly closed his eyes. There was a lot of official work in the past year, and until yesterday, I was still busy untilte at night. I had not had a good rest in more than ten days.

 Chapter 811: Temporary warm intentions(3)

    Chapter 811: Temporary warm intentions(3)


    Chapter 811 Short-lived warm intentions (3)


    Li Zhong had already learned about the affairs between him and Mo Yan from Li Xiu when Xiao Ruiyuan came to deliver the New Year''s gift in person. Although it was not clearly settled, they were still inseparable. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan like this at this time, I felt something was wrong, but I didn''t know how to persuade him toe down.


    While he was struggling, the car door made a light sound and was closed directly from the inside.


    Li Zhong:


    Tonight is New Years Eve, and it is also the night of reunion. The lights of thousands of houses drive away the darkness of the night and make people feel warm.


    The tter of horse hooves resounded in the deserted streets, and from the houses on both sides, bursts ofughter from the people watching the night could be vaguely heard.


    Li Zhong drove a carriage to the city gate and saw that the city gate was closed. Only then did he remember that there was a curfew in the city and the city gate had been closed early.


    The guard who was woken up rubbed his groggy eyes and walked over. He saw that it was just an ordinary carriage. Just as he was about to curse, something suddenly flew out of the window and hit the guard''s arms.


    The guard hurriedly caught it. From the light emitted by thentern at the city gate, he could clearly see that he had a token in his hand, a token that could travel unimpeded in the capital. He suddenly woke up, saluted and apologized to the carriage, He hurriedly called a fewpanions and opened the heavy city gate.


    Li Zhong quickly drove the carriage out of the city gate and secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the sound of the city gate closing behind him. If it weren''t for that token, it would be impossible to leave the city tonight. All the inns in the city were closed, and he didn''t have the key to the rice shop. Then he would have to stand in the cold wind and freeze all night.


    Thinking about this, I am d that there is Xiao Ruiyuan on the carriage. Just the thought of a man and a woman riding together in the same car made Li Zhong unable to settle down. He asked Dahongzao to walk slowly and steadily while listening to the movements in the carriage. If anything went wrong, he would know in time. .


    I just listened for a long time and heard nothing, as if there was no one inside. He just thought that the person who came in uninvited was really just sleeping against the car wall. Who could have imagined that the moment the car door closed, someone unceremoniously lifted up the nket andy down, taking the sleeping woman into his arms. Fished it into my arms.


    Two people hugged each other tightly and slept in each other''s arms. What sound could they make?


    Before going to bed, Mo Yan took off his fur coat to keep out the cold, and kept both the outer coat and the cotton-padded jacket on him. When he slept like this, he wouldn''t be cold, and of course he wouldn''t be hot either. But not long after, she felt as if she was in a furnace, her body was getting hotter and hotter, and she felt breathless, as if something was tightly constricting her chest.


    Mo Yan had a nightmare, dreaming that she was tightly entangled by a terrifying python. Because of the red python, she was not afraid of the python in her heart, but the python was wrapped so tightly that she almost couldn''t breathe. .


    She struggled with her hands and feet, not thinking about why the python wrapped around her would be so hot even though snakes are cold-blooded animals. She just wanted to get rid of the python''s entanglement.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was sleeping lightly, but he woke up as soon as Mo Yan struggled: "Yan''er, what''s wrong with you?"


    He could not see his fingers in the carriage, and he could not clearly see the face of the woman in his arms. He only thought that she had drunk too much at the banquet and was ufortable being bumped by the carriage.


    Hearing a familiar voice, Mo Yan woke up from her dream, but her mind was a little confused and she couldn''t distinguish between dreams and reality.


    A warm and rough big hand was ced on her forehead, instantly recalling Mo Yan''s consciousness. She was startled and let out a small exmation. Just as she was about to reach out to push away the owner of the big hand, she was fished in. In a hard embrace, a familiar voice sounded again: "Yan''er, you''re sweating a lot, but what''s wrong with you?"


    In the darkness, Mo Yan opened her mouth in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    Even if he couldn''t see it, Xiao Ruiyuan could still imagine the look on the woman in his arms at this moment. He curled his lips and said nothing, but tightened his arms around the woman.


    Mo Yan seemed to understand something, she quietly leaned into her broad arms and smiled brightly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was worried and stretched out his hand to explore Mo Yan''s forehead again. He only felt sweat and no sign of heat, and he felt relieved: "Yan''er just had a nightmare?"


    Mo Yan nodded and said depressedly: "I dreamed of being entangled by a big python. It strangled me so much that I almost couldn''t breathe."


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t realize that it was because he was hugging you too tightly. Hearing this, heforted you: "Maybe you drank wine tonight. If you feel sleepy, just lie down and continue to sleep. I''ll keep watch here."


    "No, it''s fine if we just talk like this." Mo Yan just slept for a while and was not very sleepy anymore.


    Okay! Xiao Ruiyuans eyes softened and he adjusted his posture slightly to make Mo Yan lean morefortably.


    Compared with the tenderness in the dark and narrow carriage, the atmosphere in the brightly lit imperial study was a bit solemn.


    "Heng''er, my father is doing this for your own good... In short, my father has made up his mind on this matter, you just have to wait." Emperor Hui''an looked solemn and said to the ugly-looking Chu Heng withoutment.

 Chapter 812: The estrangement and anger between father and son (1)

    Chapter 812: The estrangement and anger between father and son (1)


    Chapter 812 The estrangement and anger between father and son (1)


    Father, you have your own considerations, and I also have my own thoughts. Miss Namo is doing it for Liangdi, so Im sorry that I cant obey her orders! Chu Heng had a cold face and refused without hesitation.


    He never thought that his father would make such a ridiculous request and actually ask him to take his cousin''s sweetheart as his concubine. Not to mention that he didn''t have any thoughts about the woman his cousin liked. Even if he did, he would never do anything to steal her love.


    In his heart, brotherhood is far more important than a woman!


    Emperor Hui''an''s face became more and more ugly, and there was a hint of anger: "I have found someone to calcte it. Although the girl is destined to be lonely, once she survives the catastrophe of her destiny, she will definitely have good luck. Yifu Wangzi! Now that girl''s disaster has passed, she is indeed blessed with profound blessings. I know you don''t believe it, but if it hadn''t been for that girl, how could you still sit here and argue against me? Even if Han Zhang was in danger several times, if it hadn''t been for that girl''s rescue, How can anyone survive until now?"


    Seeing that Chu Heng pursed his lips tightly and did not retort, Emperor Hui''an''s expression softened a bit and continued: "That girl has a pure heart and is also a smart person. If you ept her, she will wholeheartedly n for you and be yours." Jisuke, your prince''s pce cannot tolerate her, so what if there is one more? As for Hanzhang, I will choose a good marriage for him, so you don''t have to worry."


    Chu Heng clenched his fists tightly, a deep sarcasm shed in his lowered eyes, and he did not refute.


    Emperor Hui''an thought that his son was tempted, and a pleased smile appeared on his face: "Heng''er, you are my father''s most trusted prince. Sooner orter, the country of Da Chu will be entrusted to you. My father will give you the best. You You wont let your father down, right?


    "Haha!" Chu Heng chuckled and looked up at Emperor Hui''an. There was no trace of smile in his blood-red eyes: "Only now do I know that in the eyes of my father, women are just for use! How do you treat Lin This is how the imperial concubines treat their mother, is this the same way?"


    Chu Heng asked thest sentence almost through gritted teeth. He has never been relieved by the death of Queen Chunyi. Even if all the culprits were executed, it would be difficult to make up for the loss of his mother at a young age. For many years, he had hated Concubine Lin and Mr. Lin, and why not resented his father in his heart?


    If Emperor Hui''an hadn''t held the secret for Taishi Lin, Concubine Lin would not have entered the pce and killed Queen Chunyi. This incident has always been a thorn in Chu Heng''s heart. Every time he thinks of his biological mother, he feels a faint pain.


    Emperor Hui''an''s words were undoubtedly a fuse, instantly detonating Chu Heng''s deep resentment deep in his heart. In front of Emperor Hui''an, he questioned mercilessly.


    Emperor Hui''an also didn''t expect that Chu Heng would suddenly mention Queen Chunyi and question himself in such a tone. He was stunned for a while and couldn''t say a word.


    Chu Heng had already concluded in his heart that Emperor Hui''an used Concubine Lin for the throne and indirectly killed Queen Chunyi. He did not expect him to admit it in person, so he only said coldly: "I think I am not a gentleman, but I don''t even bother to use women to achieve sess." A certain purpose! You kept saying it was for your own good, but in fact you were just afraid of Hanzhang and worried that your minister would not be able to control him and make him have other thoughts, so you asked your minister to name Miss Mo as your concubine in order to contain him. Its just him!


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Chu Heng couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. He couldn''t deny that this man was kind to him, nor could he deny that he had a true father-son rtionship with him, but some things were burned into his heart after all, and he couldn''t convince himself to respect and love this man without any grudges.

 Chapter 813: The estrangement and anger between father and son (2)

    Chapter 813: The estrangement and anger between father and son (2)


    Chapter 813 The estrangement and anger between father and son (2)


    There are not many people close to him. Over the years, he has regarded his two cousins as his own brothers. He cannot tolerate anyone plotting against them for any purpose. This is his bottom line and he will not allow anyone to plot against them. Half a step beyond.


    "Heng''er, no, father, no..." Seeing the alienation and indifference in Chu Heng''s eyes, Emperor Hui''an felt a pain in his heart.


    He always knew that this son was not as much as he seemed on the surface, and he respected and loved his father. He also guessed where the crux was, but when everything wasid out naked in front of him, even as an emperor, he still couldn''t ept it. .


    Concubine Nalin entered the pce with the intention of taking advantage of her, but if he knew that this step would lead to the tragic death of his wife, he would not do it anyway. However, there is no regret medicine in this world, and his queen will nevere back. His most beloved son also mes him in his heart. He brewed all this bitter wine, and he can only drink it one bite at a time. .


    Chu Heng could clearly see the sh of pain on Emperor Hui''an''s face. His clenched fists were loosened and tightened, and then tightened again. The indescribable annoyance welling up in his heart was no better than speaking out. How happy it is to worry about that.


    As if escaping, he did not want to listen to any exnation from Emperor Hui''an, and just wanted to dispel Emperor Hui''an''s unrealistic thoughts. He resisted not to look at Emperor Hui''an and said in a cold tone: "Father, I think I have never heard about Miss Namo being a concubine. As for the things that my father is worried about, I will not let it happen." Be a reality! Otherwise, I would rather not be the crown prince than cut off my limbs and be a viin who steals love with a knife!"


    After saying these words, Chu Heng turned around and hurriedly left this ce that made him depressed and depressed, as if escaping. As for whether Emperor Hui''an would go his own way and insist on giving Mo Yan as his concubine, he had already said what needed to be said, and the oue was not something he could control. In any case, he would notpete with his cousin for a woman.


    Emperor Hui''an was the only one left in the spacious royal study. He looked at his son''s back as he left without looking back. He sat slumped on the dragon chair, instantly aging several years...


    The carriage stopped when it entered Liuyang Vige. Xiao Ruiyuan had to get off here, otherwise he would be dragged to Mo''s house and let his future father-inw see him. The goodwill he had finally umted might copse.


    Mo Yan also got off the carriage and looked around for a while. Seeing that Xiao Ruiyuan''s horse was not there, he asked doubtfully: "Are you going back?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes were soft and he shook his head slightly. He then took out a polo from his waist and ced it across his lips, blowing a short melody.


    After a while, Mo Yan heard the sound of two horse hoovesing from behind, and soon a tall horse appeared in front of him. Then another person appeared on horseback. Xiao Shiyi, who was sitting on top, turned over and dismounted. After saluting Mo Yan, he stood loyally behind his master.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s horse was very lively. When he saw his master, he neighed happily, rubbed his shoulder affectionately with his neck, and gave Mo Yan a very ttering look.


    If this horse had not been strictly trained by Xiao Ruiyuan and could resist the temptation of foreign objects to a certain extent, otherwise it would have pounced on Mo Yan to eat and drink when he saw Mo Yan for the first time. Animals are more sensitive to spiritual energy than humans. Much.


    Of course, it was too dark, so Mo Yan didnt see this look, and it was just thrown to the air. However, this did not prevent Mo Yan from loving the horse at all. He reached out and touched its neck and praised: "What a good horse. Next time youe to my house, I will give you delicious food."

 Chapter 814: Father and son are estranged and angry (3)

    Chapter 814: Father and son are estranged and angry (3)


    Chapter 814 The estrangement and anger between father and son (3)


    Maer couldnt understand Mo Yans words, but could feel the kindness released by Mo Yan, and snorted happily at her.


    Mo Yan''s head was covered with ck lines. She took out her handkerchief and silently wiped the saliva on her face. She decisively cut off most of the delicious food she had mentioned earlier.


    Xiao Ruiyuan patted the naughty horse and said to Mo Yan: "Go home and have a good rest. I will solve that matter, don''t worry."


    I can do it, and so can you! Mo Yan smiled slightly and agreed obediently. At the annual banquet, Emperor Hui''an wanted to marry the person in front of her, which really made her feel uneasy, fearing that something would happen. I just said goodbye in the carriage, but now I''m not too worried anymore.


    Before Xiao Ruiyuan could speak, Xiao Shiyi behind him couldn''t wait to say: "If the marriage between the master and the prince was settled as soon as possible, there wouldn''t be so much trouble! Those who came to check the news a few years ago, please hurry up. The door of the house copsed, and the housekeeperined many times to the humble minister, saying that he went to the vige to do the hardest and most tiring work, and he didn''t want to deal with those people anymore."


    Shut up! Xiao Ruiyuan shouted in a low voice with a straight face: When you go back, you will receive ten sticks for yourself, so that you will have a long memory!


    "Yes!" Xiao Shiyi epted the punishment without saying a word, then changed his tone and said aggrievedly: "Master, I am willing to ept the punishment, but what I said is also true. Isn''t the master tired of those people? If we decide to get married, will those people still interfere with it?"


    "Ten more sticks, go and wait under that big tree, don''te over!"


    With a dark face, Xiao Ruiyuan directly ordered Xiao Shiyi to be driven away, and then said to the thoughtful Mo Yan: "Don''t take Yan''er to heart about Shiyi''s words. The trouble is not your or my fault."


    Mo Yan sighed and said with a wry smile: "What Shiyi said is correct. If our marriage had been settled as soon as possible, these things would not have happened."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes shed and heforted: "I can handle these things. Yan''er will soon have haircuts, and three years will pass soon."


    Mo Yan remained silent and did not speak. Three years does not seem to be a long time, but no one can predict whether there will be changes in the middle.


    Xue Tuanzi once said that they had a fate in the previous life, but she could hear the regret in Xue Tuanzi''s tone when he talked about the fate in the previous life. She didn''t know about the other lives, but they had known each other in the first life, but one died and the other was disced, and they could never know each other, let alone fall in love.


    Although we know each other and fall in love in this life, who knows if there will be other changes? What Emperor Hui''an said and did today had already sounded the rm for them, and she had to be on guard...


    The rumble of the carriage gradually faded away until it could no longer be heard. Xiao Ruiyuan got on his horse and prepared to leave.


    "Master, you must not abandon your subordinates. Your subordinates know that they are wrong!" Xiao Shiyi, who was standing under the tree, shouted with a mournful face. He did not dare to move without Xiao Ruiyuan''s order.


    Im a rare smart person today. I dont need to get twenty military staffs! Xiao Ruiyuan rode away without looking back, but his voice showed rare joy.


    Xiao Shishi didn''t react at first, but when he understood his master''s intention, he jumped three feet high with joy, quickly got on his horse and chased after him.


    It''s rare to achieve a meritorious service once, and you''re freed from twenty military staffs. How can you not go back and show off?


    When Mo Yan returned home, except Mo Qingze who was reading a book in the small room and waiting for her, everyone else was driven back to their room to sleep.


    Seeing that his daughter''s face could not hide the fatigue, Mo Qingze only asked a few simple questions and asked her and Li Zhong to go back to the room to rest. He also told them to sleep a little longer tomorrow morning, and it would be okay to go to the vigeter to pay New Year''s greetings.

 Chapter 815: Father and son are estranged and angry (4)

    Chapter 815: Father and son are estranged and angry (4)


    Chapter 815 The estrangement and anger between father and son (4)


    Mo Yan was really tired, so he didnt say anything more. After saying hello, he went back to his room. Just lying on the bed, she tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. Xiao Shiyi''s words kept echoing in her mind, disturbing her mind.


    Mo Yan simply got up, entered the space, found Xue Tuanzi who was harvesting food, and asked nervously: "Can Brother Xiao and I be together in this life?"


    This time, Xue Tuanzi did not answer immediately. He harvested all the grains slowly and sowed the seeds before he said to Mo Yan, who looked anxious: "Natural disasters are irreversible, but man-made disasters can be avoided! Man''s fate is extraordinary. Nothing remains the same, and the same is true for marriage. Even if I tell you now that you can get married, if you don''t grasp it well, there will inevitably be some unnecessary twists and turns. No one knows whether these twists and turns will affect others. Its up to you how you handle this!


    This was the first time that Xue Tuanzi said such philosophical words. After hearing this, Mo Yan fell into deep thought.


    She asked herself that her rtionship with Xiao Ruiyuan was enough. Although they didn''t know each other very well, they could both feel the connection, and it could be said that they were talking about marriage.


    When her father knew about her rtionship with Brother Xiao, he just wanted to see it before talking about it. She thought that she was not old enough yet and really didn''t want to get married so early, so she acquiesced to the matter. It seems now that if it had been decided at that time, tonight would indeed not have happened.


    Xue Tuanzi continued: "Things that belong to you should be firmly held in your hands! Now that you have approved of that boy, you can find a way to persuade your father to agree to the marriage. Anyway, you are not asked to do it immediately. After getting married and engaged, your father will have plenty of time to test that boy''s character. If it doesn''t work, it''s not toote to change him!"


    Mo Yan listened very seriously. After hearing thest sentence, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Fei Xue Tuanzi: "What you said is so easy. In this era, does it mean that you can just cancel an engagement if you cancel it? Otherwise, I would have already encouraged Sister Lan to quit. The Du familys marriage is about to happen!


    Speaking of this, Mo Yan suddenly remembered something, grabbed Xue Tuanzi and asked impatiently: "Will Mr. Du be Sister Lan''s destination? Will Sister Lan be happy?"


    Snow dumpling was defenseless and frightened to the core by its owner (if it had a heart)? I almost jumped out of my skin and shouted angrily: "Bao Yanyan, smelly Yanyan, you scared me to death!"


    Mo Yan quickly stroked Xue Tuanzis fat belly and said tteringly: Its my fault, its my fault, dont be angry!


    "Hmph, you can''t even take care of your own business, yet you still have the mood to care about others!" Xue Tuanzi twisted his body and hummed, speechless to his master, but didn''t he just value her affectionate and righteous character?


    Mo Yan had made up her mind about her own affairs, but she did not intend to tell Xue Tuanzi, and continued to ask about the lifelong events of the good sisters: "Just tell me, if the Du family master is the destination of Sister Lan, I will really I gave up."


    She didnt want her good sisters to be together with Mr. Du, who was not a very good person. If possible, she really wanted to break up the marriage.


    Xue Tuanzi fell silent after listening, and for the first time did not answer the master''s question.


    Mo Yan had a bad premonition in her heart. She looked into Xue Tuanzi''s eyes and said solemnly, "Sister Lan won''t be happy, right?"


    "Well, the person named Du is not a good person. Your sister Lan will eventually be abandoned by him and move to another high branch." Xue Tuanzi knew that if he didn''t tell her, his master would be even more worried, so he stopped hiding it.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan took a deep breath, her eyes filled with anger. Even if the tragedy hasn''t happened yet, just thinking about it, she can''t bear the abandonment of her good sisters. She wishes she could castrate Du now so that he can no longer be a man! How could such a greedy person be worthy of her sister Lan?


    Seeing Mo Yan''s reaction, Xue Tuanzi reminded seriously: "This is not your life, even if Miss Liu is your best friend, you must not interfere in this matter, otherwise, you will not be able to bear the consequences! "

 Chapter 816: together(1)

    Chapter 816: together(1)


    Chapter 816 Together (1)


    "Xue Tuanzi, Sister Lan is my best friend. I can''t just watch Sister Lan jump into the fire pit. No matter how serious the consequences are, I must stop Sister Lan from marrying someone named Du!"


    Xue Tuanzis warning did not make Mo Yan retreat. That''s her best friend, so it''s okay if she doesn''t know. Since she knows that Du can''t bring happiness to Sister Lan, if she doesn''t stop him, she will have uneasy conscience in her life.


    "Yan Yan, don''t do this nonsense!" Xue Tuanzi''s tone was unprecedented. He already regretted telling Mo Yan this: "That is her life. If you help her change her life, it will also change the fate of other people." , if karma is caused by this, the consequences of karma will also be repaid to you!"


    Mo Yan smiled proudly: "There may be what you call the way of heaven in this world, but the existence of all things is the root of the existence of the way of heaven! Human beings are a type of all things, and the destiny of an individual is unpredictable. Just as you said, it is not static! You It is said that changing the fate of Sister Lan will also cause the fate of other people to change. Do you know that this is their real destiny? Just like in the first life, Brother Xiao was plotted to death, and the prince also died of poison in the end. In this life, they all Live well, and even the civil strife in Da Chu in the next few years can be changed! You said that it was because of my existence that I reversed the fate of Da Chu falling apart and nearly being exterminated by foreign tribes. From this, it can be seen that destiny can be changed! As for my existence, There may be punishment, just like when I changed the fate of Brother Xiao and the Prince, I was resented by King Heng and the Lin family, and was almost killed by them. However, it was me who won in the end, since the consequences of changing my fate can also be ovee. , how can I not help Sister Lan and change her miserable fate?"


    In this world, some people grow up with a silver spoon in their mouths and can livefortably without having to do anything; some people are born in poverty and struggle on the edge of survival. This is their fate!


    The person with the silver spoon in his mouth, if he is extravagant and does not know how to make progress, sooner orter he will lose all the wealth left by his ancestors; the person whoes from poverty, if he works hard and keeps improving, will one day get ahead. This is also his destiny.


    In a word, a person''s destiny is in his own hands. Maybe the existence of others will affect his own destiny, but he is still the only one who truly determines his destiny.


    Xue Tuanzi looked at his master nkly, thinking carefully about what she said, only to realize that there was no room for refutation at all. Yes, in the final analysis, destiny is in one''s own hands, just like it, being sealed is its destiny; it was unwilling to find Yan Yan and broke through the seal, which is also its destiny.


    Yan Yan wants to help Miss Liu change her fortune and prevent the Liu and Du families from getting married, but the choice lies with the Liu family. The Liu family or Miss Liu were unwilling to break off the engagement, so no matter how much Yan Yan did, it was useless.


    Since changing one''s destiny is toply with fate and the way of heaven, even if karma urs, it will be borne by the person who changed his destiny. What will happen to his appearance?


    Thinking of this, Xue Tuanzi felt suddenly enlightened, and her mind instantly became clear.


    Yanyan, its me who got confused! Xue Tuanzi admitted her mistake sincerely.


    It has always believed that destiny can be changed and the way of heaven is irreversible, but it has never thought that the way of heaven depends on the existence of all things. Man''s innate destiny is destiny, and changing his destiny is also destiny. No matter which way it is, it is recognized by heaven! It''s just that some people change their lives and umte karma, and eventually reap the consequences. This is a punishment from heaven; some people change their lives, but umte blessings. This is a gift from heaven!


    Mo Yan rubbed Xue Tuanzi''s soft belly, smiled and said nothing. The long-standing troubles in her heart disappeared without a trace when she said those words.


    Yan Yan, I dont object to you helping Miss Liu change her life, but be sure not to contaminate your karma. Its best to follow the trend! Xue Tuanzi reminded him, fearing that his master would be impatient and use inappropriate methods.

 Chapter 817: together(2)

    Chapter 817: together(2)


    Chapter 817 Together (2)


    Mo Yan nodded and replied: "Don''t worry, I won''t do it!"


    The person named Du has her own problems, and there is no need for her to deliberately nder him. When the timees, she will find a way to let Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu see his true face and let them know that Sister Lan will not be happy marrying such a scumbag. ording to Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu My aunt''s love for Sister Lan would not marry the treasure she holds in her hands to such a person even if her reputation is damaged.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Yan rxedpletely and chatted with Xue Tuanzi for a while, feeling very sleepy. Seeing that the ugly moment was over, and it would be dawn in less than two hours, it would be impossible to sleep outside, so she simply slept in the space.


    There are small beds and quilts prepared in the space, which is very convenient. It''s just that the space is too big and empty, and Mo Yan always feels ufortable when sleeping, so she rarely spends the night there. I was very sleepy now, but I fell asleep next to the pillow.


    The next day, Mo Yan walked out of the small courtyard refreshed and had a hearty New Year''s breakfast under the surprised eyes of his family.


    After a lively breakfast, the family went to the vige to pay New Year''s greetings as in previous years. However, this year, everyone tacitly "forgot" Lao Mo''s house. When the vigers saw them walking straight past Lao Mo''s house, no one had the temerity toe up and say anything.


    Although I didnt go to Lao Mos house, I heard about what happened in Lao Mos house recently. It''s just that Mo Niu didn''t want to serve the paralyzed Mo Hong, and he didn''t want to pay for her food and drink.


    During the New Year''s Eve dinner on New Year''s Eve, Mo Niu made a fuss again and deliberately took a bowl to spread fire and broke the bowl. This was an unlucky thing, so Mo Yonglu gave him a severe lesson.


    Mo Yongfu, prompted by Mo Hongshi and Lao Mo Tou, ran to Wu''s house, saying that he wanted the four Tietou brothers and sisters to go to Lao Mo''s house for New Year''s Eve dinner. Wherever the Tietou brothers and sisters were willing to go, the door of the Wu family was not even opened.


    Mo Yongfu waited in the cold wind for half an hour without waiting for anyone, and finally left reluctantly.


    As for the Mo Hong family, they couldn''t help but think of Mo Yongxi who was sent to the mines to work as coolies, and he vaguely cursed the Mo family again...


    No one cares about everything about Lao Mo''s family. Most people in the vige only listen to it as a joke, and Mo Yan and the others don''t even take it to heart.


    Originally, as Mo Yan''s Lord and Mo Qingze''s identity, they only had to stay at home and wait for others to wish them New Year''s greetings. It''s just that neither of them is a person who puts on airs. The New Year greetings are just for fun. If they are showing their identities, what fun is there?


    Most of the vigers were simple and honest. They were a little ufortable when they saw the father and daughtering to the door in person, but mostly they were happy. This meant that the Mo family did not take them seriously, so they entertained them very warmly.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, people in the countryside spent New Year greetings to each other. On the second and third day of the Lunar New Year, there was no New Year greetings. The Mo family closed the courtyard door, basked in the sun in the yard, and chatted. The time passed quickly.


    But on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, there was a knock on the door of the Mo family''s courtyard, and it was Xiao Ruiyuan who came to pay New Year''s greetings with New Year''s gifts.


    The fourth day of the Lunar New Year is a rather special day. On this day, the person who visits the house to pay New Year greetings, if he is not rted to the family, is the son-inw recognized by the family.


    The marriage between Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan has not yet been decided. Xiao Ruiyuan should not have visited the house to pay New Year greetings on this day, but he really couldn''t wait and nned to test the attitude of his future father-inw.


    Mo Qingze seemed to have expected Xiao Ruiyuan''s arrival and was not too surprised. His attitude towards Xiao Ruiyuan was neither warm nor cold, but it made Mo Yan a little nervous, for fear of a conflict between the two.

 Chapter 818: together (3)

    Chapter 818: together (3)


    Chapter 818 Together (3)


    Fortunately, Mo Qingze has a gentle temper, and even if he has anyints about Xiao Ruiyuan choosing this day to visit, he will not show it; Xiao Ruiyuan is toote to please his future father-inw, so how can he take the initiative to offend, so the two of them are sitting next to each other in the study. ying chess and chatting, the atmosphere was harmonious.


    Mo Qingze still didn''t let Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan be alone together. Fortunately, he didn''t know that on New Year''s Eve, the two of them not only spent time alone in the carriage, but also slept in a nket for a while. Otherwise, no matter how good-tempered Ren Mo Qingze is, he may get so angry that he sweeps Xiao Ruiyuan out with a broom.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was already very satisfied and felt that he was a big step closer to marrying a wife. So while chatting, he implicitly expressed his intention to get engaged to Mo Yan first, and that he would wait three years beforeing to marry him.


    Mo Qingze pretended not to understand, and talked the matter over in a few words, but in short he did not let go.


    In this regard, Xiao Ruiyuan was very helpless, with a hint of anxiety in his expression.


    After returning to the city on New Year''s Eve, Xiao Ruiyuan rushed to the Prince''s Mansion, but before he could speak, Chu Heng asked him to get engaged to Mo Yan as soon as possible, preferably directly.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, he knew something was wrong, but after asking several times, Chu Heng was unwilling to tell the truth. He could only guess that Emperor Hui''an would not let him marry Mo Yan, but he did not guess that Emperor Hui''an wanted to marry Mo Yan. My own cousin.


    Even so, Xiao Ruiyuan had to pay attention. He is not strong enough to resist the king of a country. Even if he were, he would have to pay a huge price. Such a result is not what he wants to see. Since the matter was not serious enough yet, he could only use the simplest method to convince Mo Qingze to settle the marriage, and then give up Emperor Hui''an''s thoughts.


    During lunch, Xiao Ruiyuan originally wanted to "repeat the same trick" to get Mo Qingze drunk, create a chance to be alone with Mo Yan, and exin those things clearly to her.


    At the dinner table, he didn''t do it after all. As a result, Mo Qingze himself got drunk and was helped back to the room by Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan just like the first time.


    Under the still green vines, Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan sat opposite each other.


    After listening to Xiao Ruiyuan''s words, Mo Yan was not surprised at all: "Brother Xiao, I originally nned to mention the engagement with my father, but I was worried about upsetting my father during the New Year, so I nned to mention it after the New Year! Even His Highness said so now. , obviously things are not simple, I will convince my father when he wakes up."


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt relieved. Seeing Mo Yan like this, he couldn''t guess what she was thinking!


    The corners of his lips curved up in a pleasant arc, and he reached out to hold the woman''s hand that wanted to escape. His deep and deep voice prated into the woman''s heart like a clear spring: "Yan''er, thank you!"


    Once he heard this, Mo Yan was no longer shy, and said seriously: "This is a matter between you and me. We should work together. Saying ''thank you'' is too harsh."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart felt hot. He stood up and held Mo Yan tightly in his arms. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Mo Yan clung to the man''s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. She closed her eyes unconsciously and stretched out her arms to hug the man''s waist.


    The two hugged each other for a long time before they separated, guessing Emperor Hui''an''s intentions and countermeasures to break them up. They just spected for a long time, and the two of them didn''t think about their luck.


    Xiao Ruiyuan guessed that Emperor Hui''an was worried about him, but in this case, Emperor Hui''an should be more happy for him to marry a powerless woman than to give him a noble girl.


    The two of them didn''t understand, so they simply stopped guessing and discussed countermeasures. In history, there were very few people who resisted and disrespected the imperial edict, and even fewer who survived after resisting the imperial edict.

 Chapter 819: together(4)

    Chapter 819: together(4)


    Chapter 819 Together (4)


    With Xiao Ruiyuan''s military exploits, status in the army, and connections with Chu Heng, it is unlikely that he will be sentenced to death after resisting the decree. At most, he will lose his official position and title.


    In the future, when Chu Heng ascends to the throne, he will also have his ce, so there is no need to worry too much.


    Mo Yan, on the other hand, has too many people to worry about. If Emperor Hui''an takes action from her, she will never resist the decree if she cares about her rtives.


    Even if Xue Tuanzi used the dreaming technique to give Emperor Hui''an a hint in his dream to let him give up the idea of giving him a marriage, he might not be able to seed. After all, Emperor Hui''an was the king of a country. He had the arrogance of being a king, and he was not a mediocre person. If he were really given a dream spell, it would be more likely to stimte him, and I''m afraid it would have the opposite effect. It is best not to do anything unless it is absolutely necessary.


    The two of them have been discussing for a long time, but still haven''te up with a perfect solution. Now they can only take one step at a time.


    In the evening, after Xiao Ruiyuan had dinner at Mo''s house, he did not leave as usual.


    Mo Yan held a pot of freshly brewed Yunwu tea and said to Mo Qingze: "Dad, I have something to tell you, go to the study!"


    Mo Qingze felt something was not normal when he saw Xiao Ruiyuan not leaving. At this time, when he heard his daughter''s words, he vaguely guessed something. He nced at Xiao Ruiyuan who was standing next to Mo Yan, nodded at Mo Yan, got up and walked towards the big study.


    Ille! Xiao Ruiyuan took the tea tray with one hand and held Mo Yans hand tightly with the other.


    Mo Yan ignored the different looks from others and held Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand back, with a smile on her raised face: "Let''s go!"


    Looking at the unexpectedly harmonious back figures of the two, the others couldn''te back to their senses for a long time. Until she couldn''t see anymore, Xin''er, who was already twelve years old, asked Tang Xin in a daze: "My sister...brother Xiao...what is going on!" How could her sister hold hands with a man?


    Tang Xin rubbed his eyes and murmured: "I don''t know, I don''t know either!"


    Zhen''er pped her hands and said excitedly: "I know, I know, Brother Xiao must be my brother-inw!"


    "How do you know?" Xin''er asked in unison. Even the youngest Sheng''er understood what her brother-inw meant, and looked at Zhen''er with surprise in her eyes.


    Zhen''er smiled proudly, put his arm on Yun Zhao''s shoulder and said, "Someone in the school secretly read the storybook. I borrowed it and flipped through a few pages. This is what it said..."


    "Ahem..." Before Zhen''er could finish his words, he was interrupted by Yun Zhao''s cough. Seeing everyone''s eyes turning to him, Yun Zhao said without changing his expression: "Don''t listen to his nonsense, there is no such thing in the school." If the script is allowed to appear, sir, you will be pped in the palm of your hand if you find out!"


    Facing the suspicious looks from his sisters, Zhen''er suddenly came back to his senses and quickly echoed: "Yes, yes, story books are not allowed in the school. I was the one who lied to you!"


    The storybooks mostly tell the dramas of talented men and beautifuldies, and are very popr among students. However, Zhizhitang is very strict, and most of them are teenagers who are not mentally mature enough. They are worried that they will be adversely affected, so they do not allow students to be brought in.


    Once discovered by the husband, not only will he be punished, but his parents will also be informed. Once the parents know about it, the **** is no longer needed.


    "Really?" Xin''er didn''t believe it: "You just said you had read the script, otherwise how did you know that Brother Xiao is going to be our brother-inw?"


    Mo Qingze was very strict with Zhen''er and Yun Zhao, and he also did not allow scripts to appear at home.


    Zhen''er nodded quickly: "It''s really true, otherwise would I be stupid enough to say it? Brother Xiao took the initiative to hold my sister''s hand. If he didn''t want to be our brother-inw, he wouldn''t hold it, right? Besides, our sister doesn''t either Ill let her hold it!


    Xin''er wanted to say something else, but Li Xiu opened her mouth to help Zhen''er: "Okay, okay, the most important thing now is whether your brother Xiao can be your brother-inw. Do you think so?"


    Think! Xiner said loudly in four voices. In their eyes, although Brother Xiao looks cold, he always brings them things they like every time hees over. This proves that Brother Xiao is attentive. Otherwise, as a general who is busy with official duties, if he doesn''t care in his heart, Will you be so careful?


    Li Xiu''s eyes shed with a smile, but there was sadness on his face: "But Mr. Mo doesn''t seem to like Mr. Xiao. The two times Mr. Xiao came here, Mr. Mo looked very cold."


    When the four little guys heard this, they couldn''t help but frown.


    Zhen''er rolled her eyes and whispered: "Let''s hide outside the study and listen. If dad doesn''t agree, how about we go in and plead with Brother Xiao?"


    The other three people''s eyes lit up and they nodded heavily: "Well, that''s it!"


    So, like little mice, the four little guys sneaked under the study window and listened to the conversation inside with their ears pricked up...

 Chapter 820: Chapter 280 Marriage Reclamation (1)

    Chapter 820: Chapter 280 Marriage Remation (1)


    Chapter 820 Chapter 280 Betrothal and Remation (1)


    The study was quiet, and the three of them sat opposite each other around the tea table. The refreshing fragrance of tea floated in the air, but at this time, no one was in the mood to taste the pot of top-quality cloud tea that was gradually cooling down.


    Mo Yan looked at his father nervously, wringing his fingers unconsciously. Even if I was confident in advance that I could convince my father to agree to the marriage, when the truth came out, I couldn''t get a definite answer for a long time. This kind of waiting was the most anxious, like a suspect waiting for the final judgment in court.


    Nothing could be seen on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face. The clenched hands in his sleeves and his increasingly heavy breathing showed that his heart was not as calm as he appeared.


    I don''t know how much time passed, but Mo Qingze finally raised his eyes, his eyes passed over Mo Yan, and fell on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face, with an unprecedented sharpness: "Since you can''t wait three years, how can you make me believe in Yan?" Is it the right thing to entrust my son to you?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood up and nced at Mo Yan, his eyes full of affection. Immediately, he looked at Mo Qingze and said in a deep voice: "Uncle Mo, my nephew will not make any guarantees to you in front of you! But time will prove everything. I beg Uncle Mo to give my nephew a chance to prove it." Show it to you!


    Mo Qingze stared at Xiao Ruiyuan with a heavy gaze. Seeing that his eyes were not evasive, he felt somewhat satisfied. At least, what this kid said at this moment came from the heart rather than being perfunctory.


    "I admit that you are very good, and I believe in your character!" Mo Qingze''s face became gentler and he said seriously: "But no matter your personality or your background... none of you meet my requirements for choosing a son-inw! Marriage is not a child''s y. Even if you two are in love, it doesn''t mean that you can live a happy life together."


    There are more than one or two couples in the world who are in love with each other. With love as the support at the beginning, the couple can appreciate all the advantages of each other and tolerate all the shorings. However, marriage is never a matter of two people. There are many things mixed in. Perhaps a gossip from others can cause an irreparable rift between husband and wife.


    As time goes by, this crack will be wider and wider, eventually forming a chasm thatpletely separates the once loving couple.


    Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan are both proud people, especially Xiao Ruiyuan, who is taciturn and not good at talking. If something happens, he would rather let it rot in his heart than say it out. Mo Yan has a tough temperament and cannot imitate ordinary women who keep themselves low and behave in petty ways.


    If there is a conflict between the two people in the future, and because of their respective prides, they do not put the conflict on the table and exin it clearly, the rtionship between the two people will easily develop cracks. If they cannot make up for it in time, they will only drift apart and be strangers. .


    This is what Mo Qingze is most worried about, so he prefers Shen Ji, who has a gentle temperament and a simr family background. Even if there is no love at the beginning, over time, love will eventually develop. The worst thing is to live a lifetime of respecting each other as guests, which is much better than ending up as strangers and resenting each other for half a life.


    Under the window outside the study, Xiner and several others were lurking there secretly, and could clearly hear the conversation in the room.


    Zhen''er scratched her head, wrinkled her face and asked in a low voice: "Second sister, I heard that dad was praising brother Xiao, but what I heard after that meant that dad didn''t want brother Xiao to be our brother-inw. !


    "I heard it too!" Xin''er nodded and said thoughtfully, "It seems that the situation is not good. If dad really disagrees, the four of us will rush in to help Brother Xiao plead for mercy. No matter what, Brother Xiao and we We are familiar with each other, and it is better to have him be our brother-inw than a strangering here. Besides, Brother Xiao is so good to us, if he takes the eldest sister, he will be very good to her in the future!"

 Chapter 821: Chapter 280 Marriage Reclamation (2)

    Chapter 821: Chapter 280 Marriage Remation (2)


    Chapter 821 Chapter 280 Betrothal and Remation (2)


    Upon hearing this, Zhen''er took the lead in nodding: "Yes, we want Brother Xiao to be our brother-inw. Brother Xiao is a general and is undoubtedly strong. He will definitely be able to protect our eldest sister!"


    Sheng''er also nodded his little head and said softly: "Brother Xiao is good-looking and bought many little puppets for Sheng''er."


    Yun Zhao touched his sister''s head in a funny way. Although he didn''t say anything, he obviously acquiesced.


    "Well, it''s settled, don''t run away in front of the battle!" Xin''er was a little worried, worried that her brothers and sisters were too young and would not dare to intercede for Brother Xiao because they were intimidated by their father''s majesty.


    However, Xin''er''s worries are obviously unnecessary. The three younger ones want Xiao Ruiyuan to be her brother-inw even more than she does: "Yeah, well, whoever dares to run away from battle will be a puppy!"


    Mo Yan and Mo Qingze didn''t hear the little guys talking in low voices, but they couldn''t hide it from Xiao Ruiyuan''s ears. Although it was not very clear, I understood the general meaning, and I couldn''t help but feel warm in my heart.


    He took a step forward and bowed deeply: "Uncle Mo, my nephew once swore in front of his mother''s grave that he would only marry the person he likes in this life, but he hopes to grow together together! My nephew has decided on Yan''er and will never marry her again. There are others.


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze was shocked: "Is this serious?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan sped his fists and said solemnly: "There are absolutely no lies!"


    About the oath, he had already said it in front of the Holy Emperor. Even if he was not worried aboutmitting the crime of deceiving the emperor, he never thought about breaking it. After meeting Yan''er, this idea became more and more determined.


    Mo Qingze took a deep breath. No wonder he was so shocked. As Xiao Ruiyuan, it was really difficult for him to do this for a woman.


    At the beginning, he was looking for a suitable candidate among a group of poor students with simr family backgrounds, even inferior to his own. Why wasn''t he worried that his future son-inw would have too high a status and have a group of wives and concubines just like others?


    The reason why Shen Ji was chosen was because he was not keen on women. Even if he had other thoughts, as long as he kept calm, he would not dare to go too far. But this kind of thing cannot be prevented by being prepared. If he does this deliberately, even if he is the father-inw, he cannot interfere too much in the affairs of his son-inw''s house.


    Now that the boy in front of him has made such a promise, how can he not be moved? With the kind of person this guy is, the possibility of breaking his promise is extremely small.


    If Mo Qingze was only 40% satisfied with Xiao Ruiyuan before, now he was instantly satisfied with 80%. However, he still didn''t want to agree too happily, so he turned his attention to Mo Yan: "Yan''er, are you really sure it''s this kid?"


    Mo Yan was shocked, knowing that if she hesitated even a little, her father would not ept Xiao Ruiyuan and settle the marriage.


    Feeling extremely sore in her heart, Mo Yan resisted the heat in her eyes, raised her head and looked at her father, and said calmly: "Dad, my daughter has known Brother Xiao for almost three years. She knows him very well, but also has seven or eight In my daughters heart, no one is more suitable than him!


    At this point, the calmness in Mo Yan''s eyes was reced by a touch of determination: "For a fruit tree to blossom and bear fruit, it has to go through wind and sun before it can be a fruit. The same is true for rtionships! You think Brother Xiao is not suitable, but in the eyes of your daughter Here, he is the best destination for her daughter! If he had not appeared, her daughter might have followed her father''s wishes and married a so-called suitable person. Just in this way, she would be able to be harmonious and beautiful? In this case, her daughter would rather marry herself Even if the person you like cannot grow old together in the future, you will still have no regrets in your heart!"


    At this point, Mo Yan didnt even bother pretending to be reserved about her daughters family, and said all the things her daughters family should say and what they shouldnt say.

 Chapter 822: Chapter 280 Marriage Reclamation (3)

    Chapter 822: Chapter 280 Marriage Remation (3)


    Chapter 822 Chapter 280 Engagement and Remation (3)


    These words were also the first time that Mo Yan expressed Xiao Ruiyuan''s feelings to Mo Qingze so boldly and passionately. Mo Qingze didn''t think his daughter''s words were offensive, but he felt an inexplicable sourness in his heart.


    There was another long silence. Xiner and the others who were outside finally couldn''t bear it anymore. They pushed open the door of the study and rushed in, adding onest me to their father!


    Xin''er hugged her father''s left arm and begged: "Dad, just agree. Apart from Brother Xiao, we don''t want anyone else to be our brother-inw!"


    Dad, the second sister is right, Zhener doesnt want anyone else to be her brother-inw, Brother Xiao is just fine! Zhener was not to be outdone, holding her fathers right arm with a particrly serious look on her face.


    "Father, Sheng''er also likes Brother Xiao. Brother Xiao is a good person and will love his eldest sister as much as you love Sheng''er!" Sheng''er is still young and can''t distinguish between various emotions, but such ignorant words are the most touching. People''s hearts.


    The remaining Yun Zhao also asked under the eyes of his elder sister and younger siblings: "Father, Brother Xiao is very good, and Sister Yan will be happy!"


    Mo Qingze:


    At this time, Mo Qingze was extremely upset. It''s just that the eldest daughter was bewitched by a brat, but the younger son, daughter, and even the adopted son and daughter were all enchanted by the brat. They all turned to outsiders, as if they were heinous if they didn''t agree.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qingze''s face turned ugly, and he was actually a little jealous in his heart. He couldn''t get angry with his children, and he had no reason to object to Xiao Ruiyuan being his son-inw. He said in a somewhat impatient tone: "I can''t control you anymore. You can do whatever you want!"


    After saying that, he red at the little guys, turned around and walked out of the study quickly. He was worried that if he took a step toote, he would regret his decision.


    You just agreed?


    Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan looked at each other, stunned and unable to recover.


    Look, do my sister and brother Xiao look stupid? Zhener asked other peoples opinions, giggling happily.


    Xin''er pinched his face angrily: "No matter how big or small, be careful if daddy finds out and spanks you!"


    Zhen''er pretended to be scared and ran behind Xiao Ruiyuan, shook Xiao Ruiyuan''s arm and said pitifully: "Brother Xiao, if my father spanks me in the future, you will help me, right?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced vaguely outside the room, lowered his head and rubbed his brother-inw''s hairy head. He wanted to say that his father-inw would be so angry that he would beat him too, but looking at his pitiful appearance, what he said was this: " Brother Xiao will not help you, because there is always a reason for Uncle Mo to teach you a lesson! But Brother Xiao is also willing to watch you suffer alone, so he will be beaten with you so that Uncle Mo can calm down quickly. "


    "Brother Xiao, you are so kind. Zhen''er likes you so much!" Zhen''er was buried in Xiao Ruiyuan''s arms, with an indescribable touch on her face: "Zhen''er will recognize you as my eldest brother-inw! But, you have to Be good to the eldest sister, well, you must also be good to Zhen''er, otherwise Zhen''er will definitely take the eldest sister back and you will never see her again."


    These words may sound childish, but theye from Zhen''er''s heart. They are both a reminder to herself and a warning to her eldest brother-inw.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not regard his brother-inw''s words as a joke. He looked into Zhen''er''s eyes and said solemnly: "Brother Xiao will not give you this opportunity."


    Mo Yan''s eyes were hot at the side and she quickly covered it up: "Zhen''er, don''t always expect others to help you. As long as you be good and don''t make dad angry, how can dad beat you?"


    When Zhen''er heard this, her face was full of grievances: "But there are some things that Zhen''er doesn''t think he did wrong, but dad didn''t listen to Zhen''er''s exnation, so he beat him very hard."

 Chapter 823: Chapter 280 Betrothal and Reclamation (4)

    Chapter 823: Chapter 280 Betrothal and Remation (4)


    Chapter 823 Chapter 280 Betrothal and Remation (4)


    Hearing this, Mo Yan pinched his ears and said, "Do you know how to think twice before you act? Before you do something, think about whether you can do it and what the consequences will be if you do it. Can you bear the consequences? Think clearly about these three things. Click and youll know what to do.


    This guy is inherently smart, and the older he gets, the more savvy he bes. Especially when there is a sinister Yunzhao next to him. Every time the two of them get angry together and do bad things, they can really make people mad. They are so cruel that they want to punish them, and they can make themugh and cry with their nonsense and lose their temper.


    Zhen''er sniffed and said with a grimace: "Okay, Zhen''er will try to think more about it in the future so as not to make dad angry!" However, it seems to be really difficult!


    Yunzhao has always had the mentality of being a dead Taoist friend rather than a poor Taoist, but he always maintains his image of a "good brother" on the surface. Seeing that his brother was in such distress, he patted his shoulder and said kindly: "We brothers are blessed and share the same hardships. When the timees, if you are unsure, you cane to my brother. If you still do something wrong, Dad If I want to beat you, my brother will share half of it for you."


    "Really?" Zhen''er nced at Yun Zhao suspiciously, with disbelief written all over her face. She was really cheated by this brother so much that she had a psychological shadow.


    "Really!" Yun Zhao said swornly: "Every time your adoptive father wants to punish you, which time has your brother not helped you?"


    Just because you helped me, I got beaten harder every time! Zhen''er felt sad, and even he himself didn''t understand why this happened.


    Mo Yan pinched the silly brother''s face and smiled helplessly. The little guy''s cleverness and energy were all used in doing bad things, but he was unable to bear the consequences. Even if he learned a lot from Yun Zhao, he still couldn''t keep up with Yun Zhao''s "evolution" speed, so he was bound to be cheated.


    These are the fun between the two brothers. Outside, Yun Zhao is very protective of his younger brother and does not teach him some "skills" so that he will not be fooled by others in the future. She and her father did not stop him. The adults are watching and won''t really let them do anything extraordinary.


    Outside the study, Mo Qingze did not really leave. Listening to the children''s childlike words, the sad emotions in my heart miraculously gradually dissipated. Thinking about Xiao Ruiyuan''s words just now, a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    After taking a deep look at the study, Xiao Ruiyuan walked away.


    The marriage between Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan was settled in this way.


    As for the three books and six rites, those who should go must go. Xiao Ruiyuan did not dare to be careless. After returning to the capital, he spent the whole night looking for someone to calcte the auspicious day for the ceremony.


    Since the New Year has not yete out, the three books and six rites can only be started after the first lunar month.


    Chu Heng was slightly relieved after learning about it.


    Although Emperor Hui''an did not mention the matter again, Chu Heng knew in his heart that the matter was not over yet, and the reason why he held back was to wait for him to think clearly.


    This matter, the two cousins tacitly concealed it from Emperor Hui''an. By the time Emperor Hui''an knew about it, the two families had already passed the three rituals. Even if Emperor Hui''an was the king of a country and wanted to interfere, it would be unreasonable.


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, the bustling Lantern Festival has passed, dispelling the spirit of the New Year in Liuyang Vige. The vigers are once again shuttled between the fields and fields to prepare for spring plowing.


    The Mo family has also be extremely busy. In addition to preparing the materials for the second phase of building the winery after the return of spring, the more than 20 barren hills purchased previously also need to be reimed and nted with fruit trees.


    There are more than twenty mountains and a lot of fruit seedlings are needed. It is obviously unrealistic to transport them from the south. Fortunately, Xue Tuanzi has been prepared and cultivated many fruit seedlings using the original fruit trees in the space. Especially for grapes, you can grow a high-quality grape seedling by pinching a section of the vine with your little finger.


    Xuetuanzi spent a few days cultivating all the fruit seedlings. When the fruit seedling grows to the point where it can be transnted, the aura is sealed and the flow of time is controlled to be the same as the outside world. As soon as the barren hills are reimed, the fruit seedlings are released and transnted into the ground.


    As for the origin of the fruit seedlings, they can only rely on Xue Tuanzis dreaming technique. Without Xue Tuanzi, Mo Yan would not dare to take such big steps all at once. The secret of space must be kept no matter what.


    There are so many barren mountains that even if all thebor force of Liuyang Vige is deployed, three months will not be enough. So Mo Yan went to Yang Bao and asked Yang Bao to help inform the vige chiefs of several surrounding viges so thatborers from other viges coulde to help. The wages would be the same as those of the vigers in Liuyang Vige.

 Chapter 824: Threat(1)

    Chapter 824: Threat(1)


    Chapter 824 Threat (1)


    The Chinese New Year has just passed, the temperature has not yet risen, and there is not much work in the fields. Even if it is der, there is still time. Therefore, when the news spread that the Mo family hired people to reim the mountainous areas, and the young and strongborers were paid thirty cash per day, the women were paid twenty cash per day, and even half-year-old children were paid ten cash, the adults and children in the vige couldn''t wait to I came to the houses of several vige chiefs and rushed to open up wastnd in Liuyang Vige.


    Some families have arge poption and many people who can work, so it is not a problem to find three or five people to clear the wastnd. Therefore, the number of men, women, and half-year-old children in several viges who can be spared to clear the wastnd totals 1,200 people.


    Although several vige chiefs hope that everyone in their vige can be elected, which can increase their ie a lot, the barren hills do not belong to their family, and they do not pay the wages. It is impossible for everyone to agree with the Mo family''s request, so , after several vige chiefs listed the names of those who signed up, they handed the list to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan really doesn''t need so many people to open up wastnd, but except for the people in Liuyang Vige, she doesn''t know the vigers in other viges, so she doesn''t know who is capable and who likes to cheat. In the end, she simply let all these 1,200 peoplee to open up wastnd.


    On the 20th day of the first lunar month, the vigers took off their thick cotton-padded clothes, stepped on the worn-out shoes from the fields, took sickles and hoes, and came to the more than 20 barren mountains of the Mo family, throwing off their arms and starting to open up wastnd in full swing.


    The barren mountains are full of withered yellow weeds and unproductive shrubs. It is very convenient to burn them with fire. However, this not only pollutes the air, but also makes it difficult to control the fire due to the strong wind on the mountain. Otherwise, it will burn deep into the mountains. , fire must not be set off.


    Therefore, manpower is needed to remove weeds and trees with sickles and axes, dig out the roots, and then dig tree pits. When the weather gets warmer, the fruit seedlings are nted.


    Young and strongborers are responsible for cutting down trees and digging out roots. Women use sickles to cut grass and dig out grass roots. Half-grown children collect branches, weeds, etc. and pile them up in designated ces. The branches and roots can be burned as firewood, while the weeds and grass roots are fertilized on the spot and used as fertilizer for fruit seedlings.


    Mo Yan asked the acquaintances Lin Da and others to keep an eye on what happened on the barren mountain, and those who worked honestly should stay. If anyone cheated and cheated, he would be paid and asked to leave directly. After three days, out of the 1,200 people from other viges, only less than 700 remained.


    The remaining people vaguely understood something, and worked harder and harder. Only when it was time to take a break would they stop to take a drink of water.


    Among those who were eliminated, there were a few scoundrels. They were not willing to be driven away, so they even banded together to make trouble at Mo''s house. Mo Yan directly released the hairballs without even showing their faces, and those few people were frightened by the hairballs. He fled and never dared toe to the house again.


    With the animal tags given by the current Holy One, let alone just to scare people, even if a few auspicious beasts from the Mo family really bite people to death, their deaths will be in vain. If you hadn''te looking for trouble, how could the auspicious beast bite you alone?


    The work is not heavy, and the wages paid by the Mo family are higher than those in the city. In addition, there are too many people, so they do not provide meals for people in other viges. However, the Mo family will give a cooked meal to the half-year-old children every day. egg.


    Now, the Mojia chicken farm produces nearly two thousand eggs every day. Consuming an extra hundred eggs a day is nothing, but for farmers, eggs are preciousmodities. Even if they raise chickens at home, no one would part with them. Give your child one daily.


    Therefore, the children and their families were very moved by the Mo family''s move, and they worked harder and harder.


    With more people and greater strength, it took less than a month to clean up more than 20 barren mountains. The tree pits dug were of the right size and depth ording to the type of fruit seedlings, which made Mo Yan very satisfied. When the wages were finally settled, each person was given an extra three days'' wages.

 Chapter 825: Threat(2)

    Chapter 825: Threat(2)


    Chapter 825 Threat (2)


    All the materials used for the second phase of the winery project were received within a month. Seeing that the temperature was getting higher and higher day by day, Master Lu led his work team to start work on February 16th.


    In the study, Mo Yan was lying on the desk calcting the ounts on the construction site, when Mo Qingze walked in with a bunch of big red invitations.


    "Yan''er, today is February 20th, and there is less than half a month left before you and your hairpin ceremony. It''s time to send invitations to each family. You first check to see if there are any that you missed or don''t want to invite." Mo Moqing Ze handed the invitation card and the prepared invitation list to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan put down the pen, picked up the list and read it over. When he saw that the people who should be invited were all on it, he nodded and said, "Dad, let''s do this. What do the guests and the liker think?"


    For women, the hairpin is given by the principal guest, who must be a talented and virtuous female elder; the person who praises assists the principal guest inpleting the hairpin ceremony, and is usually the sister or good friend of the hairpinner.


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze pointed to the two names on the list and said, "Dad ns to invite your Aunt Han to be the guest of honor. If you like it, let Lan Yatoue. Xin''er is still young and it''s not appropriate."


    Yeah! Mo Yan nodded, which was pretty much what she expected.


    Mo Qingze looked at his eldest daughter, who was about to have hair-cut hair, and felt filled with emotion. It seemed that she was just a small, soft ball yesterday and had grown up overnight.


    Scenes from the past reappeared in my mind, thinking that when I stayed in school for many years, all the affairs of the family were shouldered by the eldest daughter''s small shoulders, and she had to take care of her younger son and daughter as both a sister and a mother. , his heart felt like it was soaked in pickle water, sour, astringent and unpleasant.


    The children suffered too much with him. It was not until they fled to the capital that the family lived a good life. They no longer had to struggle for a living, which gave him more time to make up for the shorings in the past.


    However, all of this was earned with her own hands through hard work by her daughter. It was because of her daughter that he, the father, was able to continue his studies. Otherwise, he would probably not be able to achieve sess in his life, and even worse. Needless to say, I will participate in this years Spring Festival.


    No matter how good life is, I always feel guilty for my eldest daughter, and I want to give her the best. It is best to have a man who can hold her in his hands, cherish her, take care of her, and let her Peace and joy, no longer disturbed by depression and hardship.


    "Yan''er, on the day you get your haircut, that boy will bring a matchmaker to issue a letter of engagement. Once that happens, the marriage will be finalized and cannot be changed easily! If you have any doubts, just tell dad. After all, this is your life-long event, dad. I don''t want you to regret it, and I don''t want you to be wronged." Mo Qingze gently stroked his daughter''s head, with a trace of sadness on Mo Qingze''s loving face.


    Mo Yan held her father''s hand with a firm expression: "Dad, my daughter firmly believes that happiness is in her own hands. Being able to marry Brother Xiao is her happiness. My daughter believes that he will not let her down. Dad, you believe that too, right? "


    Mo Qingze''s eyes suddenly seemed to be stuck with something, and ufortable tears came out. Even his voice changed slightly: "Yes, dad believes in him and believes that he will take good care of you. Otherwise, he will not agree to your marriage." ! You are right, happiness is in your own hands. You must keep this sentence in mind and do whatever you want. Dad always wants you to be happy."


    Mo Qingze''s reaction was as if Mo Yan was not getting engaged on the day she got her hairpin, but was about to get married and leave, never to be seen again.


    Yeah! Mo Yan nodded fiercely with a lump in her throat, and fell deeply into her fathers arms, unable to speak for a long time.


    Shangsi Festival is approaching, Xiao Ruiyuan stayed in the Yamen for several days and nights, and finally on the first day of March, he finished all the urgent business ahead of schedule.

 Chapter 826: Threat(3)

    Chapter 826: Threat(3)


    Chapter 826 Threat (3)


    Stepping on the stars in the sky, he returned to Weiyuanhou Mansion. After a simple dinner, Xiao Ruiyuan was about to go back to his room to rest. Someone suddenly came over from the Prince''s Mansion and invited him to go to the Prince''s Mansion.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t think much, changed his clothes and prepared to leave the house. However, when he just went out, he met Xiao Xiong and Wei who had just returned from outside.


    "It''s sote, where is the prince going?" Mrs. Wei asked seemingly concerned, but those who didn''t know thought she had a good rtionship with her stepson.


    Without even looking at Mrs. Wei, Xiao Ruiyuan walked past the two of them and walked towards the door.


    Stop! Xiao Xiong shouted loudly. The indifference and hatred in his eyes did not look like he was looking at his own son: What is your attitude? Apologize to your mother!


    Xiao Shiyi looked at Xiao Xiong as if he were a fool. When they met each other, they would always ignore each other. I dont understand why he was so crazy today that he asked his master to apologize to this woman?


    The rtionship between Xiao Ruiyuan and Xiao Xiong has always been very bad, and it reached a freezing point after Xiao Ruiyuan drove Xiao Ruiqing out of the capital and sent him to his ancestral home to guard the n mausoleum. Although we live under the same roof, when we see each other, it''s as if we haven''t seen each other. We haven''t even said hello to each other. We have been living in peace for nearly a year. Is it possible that we can''t help but have an attack?


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t want to get entangled with these two people at all, but he also had doubts about their reactions, so he looked at them coldly and said, "My mother has passed away a long time ago, and it is not me who should apologize to her."


    Wei''s face froze, and she moved half a step closer to Xiao Xiong, with unspeakable grievance on her face: "Your Majesty, how can you talk to the Marquis like this?"


    Xiao Xiong was so angry that he pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan''s nose and cursed: "You, you, an unfilial and disloyal son, what qualifications do you have to be the heir apparent of the Hou Mansion?"


    If the old Marquis hadn''t dragged his sick body into the pce to pray for Xiao Ruiyuan to be crowned the heir apparent, Xiao Xiong would have definitely abandoned his eldest son because of his displeasure with his eldest son.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has always been clear about this. Seeing Xiao Xiong mention this again at this time, his face didn''t change, but in his heart he was guessing the deeper meaning of Xiao Xiong''s words.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Xiao Xiong calmed down and said in amanding tone: "Your mother has found a marriage for Qing''er. Please order someone to bring Qing''er back quickly, otherwise it will dy Qing''er''s life-long event. , your elder brothers face doesnt look good either!


    If this scoundrel hadn''t kept a close watch and not allowed the people he sent to get even half a step closer to Qing''er, he would have brought them back long ago. Why should he look at this scoundrel''s face?


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan understood why the man and woman were so abnormal today. Humph, how can there be any reason to bring back a person who has been expelled?


    "I said, Xiao Ruiqing can either stay there for the rest of his life, or I can present the evidence of how he assassinated his brother to the Holy One. Since you are determined to take him back...I will make it happen for you!"


    After hearing this, Xiao Xiong and Mrs. Wei did not stop as usual. Mrs. Wei could not hide the pride on her face and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, Princess Ruining wants to recruit Qing''er as her consort, and the Holy One also intends to grant a marriage. Your Majesty, We cant let Qinger nevere back for the rest of her life, right?


    Xiao Ruiyuan was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect them to have a rtionship with Princess Ruining, so he couldn''t help but re-examine the two people in front of him.


    Princess Ruining was seventeen years old and the fifth daughter of Emperor Hui''an. Because of her stunning appearance and lively temperament, she was very good at pleasing Emperor Hui''an. Therefore, she was the most favored among all the princesses. Therefore, before she even got her haircut, she was given the title of Princess Ruining, which was the first among princesses.

 Chapter 827: Threat(4)

    Chapter 827: Threat(4)


    Chapter 827 Threat (4)


    Although Xiao Ruiqing is a prince of the Hou family, he has a shameless mother who got pregnant out of wedlock. His reputation in the capital is not very good. In addition,pared with an elder brother who is good at fighting and has a bright future, he only has the status of a schr, which makes it even more iparable.


    Such a young man from an aristocratic family with not outstanding qualifications, who was not in the capital, could still fall in the eyes of Princess Ruining, and even passed the test of Emperor Hui''an. This is extremely unusual in itself.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan said calmly: "If the Holy One knew what Xiao Ruiqing had done, would he still grant a marriage?"


    Xiao Xiong snorted coldly and said disdainfully: "Even if you present the evidence to the Holy One now, will the Holy One choose to believe you over Princess Ruining?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Xiao Xiong and the Wei family who couldn''t hide their pride expressionlessly, and sneered: "I don''t know who the Holy Lord trusted, but my ancestral home is still thousands of miles away from the capital. If there is an ident on the road, the death of a few people will not count at all. What."


    It is effortless to kill a person without leaving any trace. Do you really think that if you take advantage of Princess Ruining and threaten her with a marriage from the Holy Father, he will obediently let Xiao Ruiqinge back? Delusion!


    "How dare you!" Xiao Xiong was so angry that his index finger trembled, and he pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan and cursed: "Don''t forget what you promised your grandfather before he died. If you dare to do something detrimental to Qing''er, you Its disobedient and unfilial, lets see how shameless you will be when you meet your grandfather in the future!


    Xiao Xiong knew very well that Xiao Ruiyuan''s temperament of keeping his word made him anxious. Not to mention killing his half-brother who had a grudge against him, even his own father would not have a good life in the future. That''s why he tried his best to help his younger son get married to Princess Ruining, just to bring his younger son back and marry her to Princess Ruining. When the timees, the couple will join forces to seize the throne from Xiao Ruiyuan.


    When Xiao Xiong mentioned his grandfather, Xiao Ruiyuan became gloomy: "If my grandfather were still alive and knew what Xiao Ruiqing did, do you think he could survive until now? Since you insist on dying before Xiao Ruiqing, I will help you!" "


    With that said, in front of Xiao Xiong and the Wei family, Xiao Ruiyuan gave Xiao Ruiyuan an order: "Watch Xiao Ruiqing carefully and don''t allow him to leave the n mausoleum. As for the so-called marriage decree... the dead do not need to ept the decree!"


    Xiao Shiyi was overjoyed, sped his fists and responded loudly: "I have an order!"


    Looking at the furious Xiao Xiong who was speechless and the Wei family who couldn''t bear the blow and fainted, Xiao Shiyi''s face was filled with joy. The master is just too kind to these people, so he allows them to take advantage of them. Even if the old Marquis had a death wish, if the old Marquis had a soul in heaven and knew how this disgusting family of three treated the master, I''m afraid the master wouldn''t have to take action. The Marquis will not forgive them lightly, and the master does not need to forgive them anymore.


    Xiao Ruiyuan snorted coldly, ignored Xiao Xiong and Wei Shi, turned around and strode out of the Weiyuan Hou Mansion, riding towards the Prince''s Mansion.


    Due to the dy, when he arrived at the Prince''s Mansion, Chu Heng had already been waiting in the study for a while, and also learned from his subordinates what happened in the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Seeing that his cousin looked unhappy, Chu Hengforted him: "The day after tomorrow is the day when you and the Mo family will be officially engaged. Don''t ruin your good mood for something that is not worth getting angry about."


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not disgusted by Xiao Xiong and Wei, it was just that he remembered those bad past events. After listening to Chu Heng''s words, his expression gradually softened.


    Chu Heng shook his head and said with emotion: "Seeing you like this, my cousin is relieved. It will be even better when you get married to Miss Mo and have a few more children."


    Child?


    Xiao Ruiyuan only wanted to get married to the woman he loved, and had never thought about children. At this time, he suddenly heard his cousin mention it, and he was a little at a loss. It was hard to imagine what the child he and his beloved would be like.


    Seeing his cousin''s helpless look, Chu Heng suddenly thought of teasing: "When the marriage is decided, it will not be far away. There has never been a woman by your side to serve you. I''m afraid you don''t know much about some things. I''ll show you in two days." I will choose two capable nuns for you and teach you, okay?"


    There are nuns in the pce who specialize in sexual intercourse. These nuns not only have to teach the grown-up princes in the pce how to relieve themselves, and the new concubines how to serve the emperor, but also guide the princesses who are about to get married. Nuns who have reached a certain age, Usually it bes the dowry of the princess.


    Of course, these dowry mothers are not teaching the princesses how to serve their consorts, but teaching the consorts how to serve their princesses. Even whether and when the princesses and their consorts want to have **** are under their eyes and are subject to their constraints.


    No need! Xiao Ruiyuan looked embarrassed and refused. Although he has never eaten pork, he has heard of the "famous name" of the **** nanny. On the one hand, he is shy, and more importantly, he does not want too many people to interfere with his and Mo Yan''s life in the future.


    Chu Heng was not angry, he just stopped his joking and seriously advised: "I''m sending you two nuns, firstly, to teach you, and secondly, when you get married and live in separate houses, the houses will deal with affairs and favors will naturallye and go. Miss Mo needs to take care of it herself, and there are two nannies to give guidance, so she won''t be in a hurry."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan thought for a moment, and finally nodded and agreed, but the housekeeper resolutely changed into a steward who could take care of everything.

 Chapter 828: And Ji Li built a school (1)

    Chapter 828: And Ji Li built a school (1)


    Chapter 828 and the establishment of a school with hairpin ceremony (1)


    At first, Chu Heng looked down on Mo Yan and thought she was not worthy of Xiao Ruiyuan. He just felt that Mo Yan was born in a poor family and had not experienced the careful training of a big family, so it was difficult to adapt to all aspects of the big family. Over time, the couple would inevitably have conflicts.


    Even though heter changed his mind about Mo Yan and recognized his prospective sister-inw, the worry still existed, so Xiao Ruiyuan took this into ount when he asked Xiao Ruiyuan to take the two nuns back.


    Moreover, there are no elders in the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion who really care about Xiao Ruiyuan. This time, Chu Heng asked his princess to handle the appointment letter for the Mo family.


    The Crown Princess is very virtuous and is very grateful to Xiao Ruiyuan who has devoted her life to protecting her husband for many years. She really treats him as a younger brother, so everything is taken care of very well. All she needs to do is that Xiao Ruiyuan takes the letter of appointment and Na Cai and goes to the Mo family with the matchmaker.


    However, the first book and three etiquette are rtively simple, but the following customs are much moreplicated. You can''t bother the Crown Princess every time. The Crown Princess is in charge of the entire Prince''s Mansion and rarely has much leisure every day.


    After all kinds of considerations, Chu Heng decided to send two nuns who were good at taking care of mundane affairs to Xiao Ruiyuan. It was a good intention!


    Xiao Ruiyuan epted the two nannies with his cousin''s kindness, not because he was worried that Mo Yan couldn''t handle those mundane things, but simply because he was impatient with them. He also knew that Mo Yan also liked it, and there were experienced nannies around. , the two of them will be much more rxed, and it is always good to spend more time together.


    Chu Heng, who only cares about his cousin, doesnt know what his cousin really thinks. Otherwise, he will definitely regret sending those two nannies away.


    The brothers discussed the details of going to Mo''s house to submit the appointment letter on the third day of March, and then they talked about Xiao Ruiqing and Princess Ruining.


    "There is nothing wrong with you following the old marquis''s orders, but as long as Xiao Ruiqing is alive, Xiao Xiong and the Wei family will not give up. This time they tried their best to catch up with Ruining, and my father has such an attitude. You have to be careful." Chu Heng looked at Xiao Ruiyuan and reminded him cautiously.


    Chu Heng felt that it was inappropriate when Xiao Ruiyuan let Xiao Ruiqing go, but he also respected the deceased old prince and understood Xiao Ruiyuan''s difficulties. If it were him, he would have been in trouble, so he didn''t say anything at that time.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded: "There are people watching over Xiao Ruiqing, so they can''t stir up trouble. It''s just that the Holy Emperor and Princess Ruining are not easy to handle."


    Emperor Hui''an had previously intended to grant Xiao Ruiyuan a marriage when he knew that he was in love with Mo Yan. Xiao Ruiyuan never understood this. This time there seemed to be signs of promoting Xiao Ruiqing, which made him even more uneasy.


    Previously, he threatened Xiao Xiong and the Wei family with Xiao Ruiqing''s life and death because he did not want them to facilitate the marriage between Princess Tuining and Xiao Ruiqing. Now Emperor Hui''an''s attitude is cryptic. If Xiao Ruiqing is really allowed to have a favored Princess Ruining, there will be trouble in the future. Infinity, for the sake of future peace, he couldn''t make it impossible for Xiao Ruiqing to walk out of the n mausoleum alive.


    When Chu Heng heard this, he recalled the proposal he made on the night of Emperor Hui''an''s thirtieth year, and said with a serious face: "Ruining is easy to solve, but my father''s thoughts are unpredictable, so be more careful! In short, you must be prepared, you just Watch Xiao Ruiqing and leave the rest to my cousin."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan stood up solemnly, cupped his fists and saluted Chu Heng: "Hanzhang, thank you cousin!"


    Chu Heng stepped forward, pped him on the shoulder, andughed: "You call me cousin, how can I just watch you suffer? No matter what, you and I are the closest brothers."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression softened, and he was d to have such an elder brother in his heart. Even if the monarch and his ministers were different, this brotherhood would not fade.

 Chapter 829: And Ji Li built a school (2)

    Chapter 829: And Ji Li built a school (2)


    Chapter 829 and the establishment of a school with hairpin ceremony (2)


    On the third day of March, a long string of firecrackers broke the tranquility of the morning. Wu, Sister-inw Cai, Zhou and others all woke up from their sleep at the same time, quickly got up and dressed, and after quickly taking care of themselves, Taking the gifts prepared yesterday, he hurried towards Mo''s house.


    Except for Mo Yan, everyone in the Mo family got up extra early. Before the sound of firecrackers, they arranged all the ingredients for today''s banquet and ced them in the yard. They washed and cut what needed to be washed, even the youngest ones. Sheng''er was also sitting on the pony, washing big red radishes.


    This time, the Mo family hosted more guests than ever before. It was not that the Mo family wanted to do this intentionally, but the vige chiefs of several nearby viges took the initiative toe and watch the ceremony after hearing about it.


    For a woman''s haircut ceremony, the more guests attending the ceremony, the better. The Mo family had no reason to refuse, so they also sent invitations to several vige chiefs. Not to mention the folks in the vige. Anyone who had no problems with the Mo family said they woulde to watch the ceremony. It doesn''t matter if you have food or not. Seeing this lively and grand scene will bring glory to your face when you go out and tell people about it in the future.


    Today is also a day of great joy for Xiao Ruiyuan. He came to Mo''s house early alone. As for the matchmaker, the lottery, the letter of appointment, etc., he wille with Chu Heng.


    In Dachu, when a couple enters into a marriage, they must abide by the orders of their parents and the advice of the matchmaker. Of course, if the marriage is granted by the emperor, this must be different.


    In a normal family, on the day when the children of two families get engaged, the mans parents must go to the womans house to show their respect. However, Xiao Xiong and the Wei family wished that Xiao Ruiyuan would never marry, so that the title of the Marquis Mansion would have a chance to fall to Xiao Ruiqing''s lineage, so how could theye to the Mo family in person?


    Knowing what these two people were thinking, Xiao Ruiyuan did not tell them that they would get engaged today. But on the day of the engagement, the man''s parents were not present, and the woman''s appearance was not good-looking, which was quite unfair.


    Therefore, Chu Heng took action again without hesitation, and would confirm the marriage as Xiao Ruiyuan''s brother. He is the prince of a country, which is enough to eliminate the negative impact of Xiao Xiong and Wei''s absence. This marriage will even be more "authoritative" than the presence of Xiao Xiong and Wei.


    Mo Qingze stood at the entrance of the courtyard to greet the guests. After Xiao Ruiyuan arrived, he consciously stood behind his future father-inw and stood with his two brothers-inw to greet the guests.


    The vigersing and going are not blind. When they see this situation, what else do they not understand? When facing Mo Qingze, he tacitly said congrattions twice more, and his eyes when looking at Xiao Ruiyuan also changed, bing less awe and more casual.


    Not long after, the invited members of the Han family and the Liu family arrived. As soon as they got off the carriage, they saw Xiao Ruiyuan standing in the line to wee guests, and they were all stunned.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression remained unchanged. He stepped forward with Zhen''er and Yun Zhao, bowed to everyone and gave a junior ceremony: "My nephew has met Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, Uncle Han, and Aunt Han!"


    "this"


    Everyone looked at Mo Qingze in unison, with very excited expressions on their faces. They didn''t know whether to stand still and let Xiao Ruiyuan stop being polite, or to salute Xiao Ruiyuan. After all, Xiao Ruiyuan was an important official in the court and his status was not as high as his own, so it was appropriate to salute him.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Mo Qingze seemed unaware, patted Xiao Ruiyuan on the shoulder and said very naturally: "Look, you scared a few elders. Why don''t you invite them in quickly and make a pot of good tea as an apology?"


    "Yes, nephew, go now!" Xiao Ruiyuan responded respectfully, not only not angry, but because of Mo Qingze''s casualness, he felt the closeness in it, and his stern face became a little softer.

 Chapter 830: And Ji Li built a school (3)

    Chapter 830: And Ji Li built a school (3)


    Chapter 830 and the establishment of a school with hairpin ceremony (3)


    Looking at the harmonious couple in front of them, everyone felt scratchy in their hearts and wanted to drag Mo Qingze on the spot to ask them questions. Just standing at the gate where people wereing and going, I knew after all that this was not a ce for conversation, so I followed Xiao Ruiyuan into the Mo house with full of questions and explorations.


    Today, it was not appropriate for Mo Yan to go out to greet guests, so after getting up and freshening up, she stayed in her room and waited for the auspicious time toplete the hair-raising ceremony in the house dedicated to the ancestors of the Mo family.


    It was still early, and Mo Yan was bored by being alone, so he entered the space to harvest the crops in the field while chatting with Xue Tuanzi.


    Xue Tuanzi likes to work with Mo Yan the most. Mo Yan cuts the rice with a sickle, and he uses his spiritual power to thresh, dry, and store the rice ears. All the processes are done in one go, fast and well, and there is no waste at all. .


    The six beasts who were ying in the breeding area also came to join in the fun, but they couldn''t do detailed work, so they were driven by Xuetuanzi to dig potatoes, sweet potatoes, etc. in the ground.


    For the five beasts with ws, this is not difficult, but the red python that has just woken up from hibernation has no ws. It can only flick its tail and use its big mouth to dig out the potatoes and sweet potatoes that the five beasts dug out. He took them one by one into the warehouse and piled them up, eating a mouth full of dirt.


    It took two hours to harvest all the designated small plot of rice. Mo Yan picked up the teacup and scooped a ss of water directly from the spiritual spring pool. She drank it down, and the pain in her arms and waist quickly disappeared.


    After walking around in the medicinal field beside the Lingquan Pond, Mo Yan sat in front of the jasper tform to rest. He saw that the merit beads in the center of the tform were covered with red lines. He said happily: "If this continues, the space will be upgraded to another level in two or three years."


    Xue Tuanzi was also happy and was about to nod in agreement when he heard his master sigh and said helplessly: "The space upgrade requires too much merit. This time we have to wait another three years, and the next time we may have to wait ten years. I dont know how long I have to wait until I reach level 10, its too slow, I have to think of another way!


    Mo Yan really felt slow. If she hadn''t saved Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng and relied on her to do good deeds slowly umting, I''m afraid she would still be at the third level now. Although it is still faster than in her previous life, people are so contradictory. I always hope there is a shortcut to get to my destination faster.


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes: "Do you think the merit is just waiting for the rabbit toe to the door automatically? This can only be umted slowly, and you can''t rush it. There are too many people like Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng in this world. Less, youre lucky to meet two at once.


    "s!" Mo Yan sighed, poked its belly and said, "I''m anxious for you to transform as soon as possible. Can I take you out to y? It''s too slow to just help the people in the vige get rich. I have to do it again. Think of other ways, if you have a good idea, you can say it!"


    Xue Tuanzi was so moved that she threw herself into her master''s arms and cooed: "Yan Yan, you are so good to me. You are the best master I have ever seen!"


    Mo Yan sounded funny, but she really couldn''t stand the rough voice of an adult who acted coquettishly: "Since I am your master, I naturally have to try my best to help you. Besides, you have helped me so much, shouldn''t I be nice to you? "


    Xue Tuanzi was buried in his master''s arms and said nothing. It has experienced several owners, some of whom were either weak-minded and stopped making progress after enjoying the huge convenience and benefits brought by the space. At most, they would stop moving forward after reaching the third level.

 Chapter 831: And Ji Li built a school (4)

    Chapter 831: And Ji Li built a school (4)


    Chapter 831 and the establishment of a school with hairpin ceremony (4)


    Some owners are confused by the huge temptation brought by space, and gradually go in the wrong direction, doing things that harm their merits, and eventually perish in this world.


    Some masters are firm-minded and have not been led astray, but after it is released from the seal, they leave all the affairs in the space to it, treating it as a free ve, letting it take care of the space day and night, in exchange for Huge wealth. I ignored its loneliness and came to apany it, and I was unwilling to continue doing good deeds to help it escape from the space...


    All the past events came to mind, and tears filled Xue Tuanzis eyes for the first time. After hope again and again, disappointment again and again, and even despair again and again, its heart has be numb, and it is no longer willing to continue looking for the next owner, and its petition is trapped in a small merit bead.


    However, when it fell into a deep sleep, it was lucky enough to wait for a little girl who had the merits of nine lifetimes. Even though this little girl''s soul is iplete and there is a risk of disappearing into the human world at any time, it still insists on staying by her side until the opportunityes to recognize its master and sessfully open the space.


    Facts have proved that its vision was right that time. Even if it was worried that the new owner would die prematurely and would be toote to help it escape from the constraints of space, it was still willing to wait. Therefore, when that explosion urred, it insisted on breaking through the seal due to the risk of the spirit body dissipating, and took its master through the void to return to his first life...


    This is the most correct decision it has ever made since it gained consciousness. It has really met a master who really cares about it, hasn''t it?


    Mo Yan and Xue Tuanzi have the same mind, how could they not notice his ups and downs of mood! Although I dont have a deep understanding of its past events, my hopes have been shattered many times. If I were an ordinary person, I would probably have be hopeless and world-weary.


    She was very d that Xue Tuanzi had chosen her to be her master. Otherwise, she would have forgotten all her past and waited for reincarnation. In this life, her father, siblings, and the people she liked would all have died tragically. Just thinking about it She couldn''t stand this. In addition to loving Xue Tuanzi, she was also deeply grateful.


    Helping Xue Tuanzi break away from the constraints of space is partly out of love for it, but also out of apensatory mentality. Either way, it inspires her to do good deeds.


    Caressing Xue Tuanzi''s smooth and soft belly, Mo Yan said confidently: "As long as the two of us work hard together, one day you wille out of the space. When the timees, I will show you what you want to y and see what you want to see. Eat what you want... In short, as long as I don''t die, I will always be with you!"


    "Well, let''s work together to upgrade the space to the tenth level as soon as possible! You have to keep your word and take me to eat, drink and have fun, otherwise, I will be angry and quit!" Xue Tuanzi said with a hoarse voice and a arrogant tone. .


    "Well, I keep my word. If I can''t fulfill my promise, you will go on strike and punish me as a coolie!" Mo Yan agreed happily, and then reminded: "However, you must also find a way for me to umte more merit. With my Its too slow to do good deeds one by one with one hand!


    When Xue Tuanzi heard this, his eyes rolled and he really thought of a way: "Aren''t your viges going to join together to build a school? Every household has to pay money to build a school, but most people are afraid of the money they have to spend. There are very few. Even if the school is built, I''m afraid it will be very crude. You can spend more money to build the school better, and then hire a few good teachers to help those who want to study but can''t afford to study. Children, doing well is a great merit!"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan''s eyes brightened, she held up the snow dumpling and said, "Yes, this is really a good idea. Why didn''t I think of it? Snow dumpling, you are so smart!"


    The construction of the school was under discussionst year, but the location of the construction was still controversial in several viges. It was onlyter that Mo Qingze was cleared of the suspicion of fraud and earned himself some face during the public trial that several other viges changed their minds. Willing to let the school "settlement" in Liuyang Vige.


    The money for building the school was divided equally among each family ording to their ounts. Each family contributed one hundred cents. Some were willing, but most were unwilling, so the money was never collected.


    Xue Tuanzi, who was praised, puffed up his round belly proudly and said proudly: "I eat more salt than you eat rice, so of course I am smarter than you."


    "Well, Xue Tuanzi is the smartest!" Mo Yan praised Xue Tuanzi vigorously, acknowledging Xue Tuanzi''s IQ, and then said: "If all the money for building the school is paid by me, then I can build a private Mo family school. This way the merit will be greater, right? !


    "No!" Xue Tuanzi immediately objected: "Building a school has countless merits, but it is also something that several viges have negotiated with each other. Vigers who are willing to contribute money will have this merit. If you pay all the money, wouldn''t it be deprived of it? Their opportunity to umte good deeds? This is not good, but some vigers are short-sighted and unwilling to contribute, or their families are poor and cannot afford money. You can contribute their share on their behalf, and such merits will be considered yours!"


    Mo Yan suddenly understood, nodded and said: "I know, after the hairpin ceremony is over, I will go find a few vige chiefs, and then build the school as soon as possible."


    Hmm, just make up your mind!


    The one person and one weapon spirit discussed for a while, and then Mo Yan came out of the space. She came to the small study room, sat at the desk, and began to draw the school''s drawings.


    When Liu Tinn hurriedly found it, half of the drawings werepleted.


    Learning that her friend was nning to build a school, Liu Tinn temporarily forgot to tease Mo Yan, who was getting engaged today, and pestered her friend to contribute part of her private property to build the school.


    Mo Yan will naturally not refuse if he can help his friends to umte virtue. After thinking about thepletion of the school, I suggested that a merit monument should be set up at the gate and the names of all the people who funded the construction of the school should be recorded on it to encourage the students who entered the school to study hard and be a virtuous person.


    After talking about the school, Liu Tinn finally remembered the purpose ofing here, and said with a wicked smile: "You are very fast. You managed to get rid of Uncle Mo so quickly. Tell me, how did you do it?"

 Chapter 832: Stunning and lonely (1)

    Chapter 832: Stunning and lonely (1)


    Chapter 832 Stunning and Lonely (1)


    After hearing Liu Tinn''s words, Mo Yan didn''t know how to exin it, so he could only say vaguely: "My father is open-minded. After exining the matter between Brother Xiao and me, he nodded in agreement."


    "So simple?" Liu Tinn said in disbelief: "That''s not what is written in the drawing book!"


    In this novel, two people with different family backgrounds fall in love. Either the man''s parents look down on his poor daughter-inw and make things difficult for her, or the poor boy falls in love with a rich girl and is beaten up by the rich girl''s parents. Why is it different here? Woolen cloth?


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes and hit her friend on the forehead with her finger: "Don''t read those useless word books from now on. You see, they make people look stupid!"


    Liu Tinn touched her painful forehead, and with a sound of "Ouch", she rushed towards Mo Yan with ws and teeth, her hands were messing around Mo Yan''s sensitive armpits and waist: "Hmph, you dare to call my sister stupid, and look at her for not being nice to her. Clean you up!


    Mo Yan was unable to defend herself, and was hit by Liu Tinn. She burst into tears. While pushing her back, she quickly begged for mercy: "Haha, no, dear sister, don''t scratch, stop scratching, it''s so itchy, ah-"


    Liu Tinn was not willing to stop her hand easily, and the movements of her hand became more and more sharp: "You know that sister is not easy to mess with, huh, it''s toote to beg for mercy now!"


    "No, no, good sister, Queen Liu, please spare me this time. I won''t dare to do it next time!" Mo Yan twisted her body to avoid it. She was worried that she would hurt her friend, so she didn''t dare to push her hard. The time was very passive, neitherughing nor crying, extremely sad.


    "Don''t you dare? Sister, I think you are very brave, and you still hope there will be a next time!"


    "No, no next time, really no next time, good sister, you, please let me go!"


    The lively yfulness in the house spread outside. The six beasts who were ying in the yard stood at the door and nced into the house. Then they walked away silently and continued to y. They whined and roared, covering up the two girls. Carefreeughter.


    The two sisters ran from the small study to the small hall, and then from the small hall to the bedroom. Finally, they fell on the bed together and finally stopped, lying side by side and breathing heavily.


    Neither of them spoke, and their chaotic breathing gradually calmed down.


    Liu Tinn tilted her head and looked at Mo Yan, with a sad and sincere smile on her face: "Yan Yan, this is good, very good, you will be very happy!"


    How could Mo Yan not know theplexity in her best friend''s heart? Her nose felt sore all of a sudden. He fumbled with his right hand and held her left hand tightly. He looked into her eyes and said seriously: "Sister Lan, I will be very happy, and you will be happy too. We will all be very happy." Happiness is very happy, you have to have confidence in yourself.


    "Happiness?" Liu Tinn shook her head and smiled bitterly: "Maybe!"


    Listening to her resigned tone, Mo Yan felt very ufortable and couldn''t help but persuade: "Since you don''t like Mr. Du, why bother forcing yourself to ept him? You can just tell your uncle and aunt that they are dedicated to you. As long as you dont want to, they wont force you!


    In the past, she would never have been able to say such words of persuasion, but ever since she learned from Xue Tuanzi that the scumbag named Du would do the disgusting thing of stopping his wife and remarrying in the future, she wanted to break up the marriage, even if it was annulled. It is better to suffer from fame than to live in happiness for a lifetime!


    "Yan Yan, I understand your good intentions, but breaking off the engagement is not a simple matter of a word! Even though I have no intention of marrying Mr. Du, I have never thought about breaking off the engagement. Just as you advised me before, I might fall in love with you one day. What? Aren''t most couples in the world like this?" Liu Tinn didn''t know what she would encounter in the future, so she persuaded Mo Yan with a smile.

 Chapter 833: Stunning and lonely (2)

    Chapter 833: Stunning and lonely (2)


    Chapter 833 Stunning and Lonely (2)


    When she thought that she had indeed said such words, Mo Yan wanted to p herself in the face and said hurriedly: "Sister Lan, what I said is nonsense, don''t take it to heart! What''s our future? It''s still long, but you can''t waste it on someone you don''t like. If Du can''t give you the love you want, are you going to dy yourself for the rest of your life? Sister Lan, Mr. Du is really not worth your risk!"


    Liu Tinn pondered for a moment, and finally shook her head: "Yan Yan, Mr. Du did not do anything wrong. He rashly broke off the engagement, and my parents would not agree. The Du family finally paid off their debts with my family. They were able to rx just now." I won''t even agree to break off the engagement in one breath. If the two families get into trouble, it will make my parents look bad, and I will be even more embarrassed to go out and meet people in the future."


    Fault? Mo Yan''s eyes lit up. Perhaps Du''s utilitarianism was not wrong, but if he stopped his wife and then took her, it would be a serious problem with his character. At present, Du was hiding it well so that no one would notice it. If it was revealed, Uncle Liu and Liu Aunt knew that maybe it would be easier to break off the engagement.


    As for whether the Du family will cause trouble or whether the reputation of the Liu family will be damaged, it is not a big deal. Xue Tuanzi can solve it with a dream spell.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan had an idea in mind and stopped trying to persuade Liu Tinn.


    Liu Tinn didnt want to talk about these unpleasant things on her best friends day, so she changed the subject: Are you and the clothes you are going to wear for the hairpin ceremony ready? Come out and show them to me.


    Mo Yan nodded: "Wait a minute, I''ll get it right away!" After saying that, he got up and walked to the wardrobe on the west wall, took out the dress and headdress that would be used for the haircut ceremony, and put them on the bed.


    Liu Tinn stood up quickly, her face full of surprise: "It''s so beautiful, these clothes are so beautiful!"


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, and her delicate white fingers slowly passed over the clothes.


    There are four sets of clothing used in the ceremony of giving birth to a girl''s hair. The first set is the children''s clothes worn before the ceremony, which is a pure and bright color of clothing, symbolizing the innocence of girls; the second set is used as a first-time gift. There are hairpins, rupas and in-colored underskirts, symbolizing the innocence of cardamom girls; the third set is used as an additional gift, with hairpins and deep skirts with curved trains, symbolizing the woman''s dignity; the fourth set is used as a third addition gift, A dress with a hairpin crown and a long skirt with long sleeves symbolizes the elegance and grace of a woman.


    Even if Mo Yan only used these four sets of clothes once today, Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Qingze were not willing to give in. They went directly to the most famous old tailor in Beijing who specializes in custom-making dresses for wealthy aristocrats to make these four sets of dresses. , whether it is color matching or workmanship, it is impable.


    It is the nature of every girl to love beauty. Even if Mo Yan is not too keen on gorgeous clothes and essories, she still hopes to show her best side in front of others today, just because these four sets of clothes were chosen by the two important men in her life. With good wishes, it means a lot.


    The two girls were admiring the beautiful clothes. Xin''er hurried in and said, "Sister, the auspicious time ising. Dad asked me toe over and see if you are ready. If you are ready, change your clothes and go to the east room." Waiting."


    The so-called east room is a room built next to the main house. It is used by the hairdresser and the hairdresser to change clothes during the ceremony. Before the haircut ceremony begins, the hairdresser waits in the east room.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan nced at the clepsydra in the corner. Seeing that there was still half an hour left, she said, "I''ll change my clothes right now. I''ll be ready in a moment! By the way, are all the guests here?"


    Xin''er nodded heavily and said excitedly: "Well, we are all here. Your Highness the Crown Prince is here with the Crown Princess. People outside say you are lucky, sister!"

 Chapter 834: Stunning and lonely (3)

    Chapter 834: Stunning and lonely (3)


    Chapter 834 Stunning and Lonely (3)


    Princess? Mo Yan was taken aback, never expecting that the Crown Princess woulde.


    When Liu Tinn saw this, she thought Mo Yan was extremely happy, and said to Xiner with a smile: "Those people are right, your sister is married, isn''t she? There are several girls in this world with hairpins who can make His Highness the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess Did youe to the door in person to congratte me?"


    Xin''er shook her head and said, "The Crown Prince and the Crown Princess came to my house to propose marriage to Brother Xiao on behalf of Brother Xiao''s parents. Otherwise, the marriage would be unfair."


    The secrets of the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion were only circted among the upper ss, and Liu Tinn had no ess to them. She had no idea about the discord between the Xiao family and his son. At this time, when he heard that the prince and his wife came to propose marriage on behalf of Xiao Ruiyuan''s parents, they asked doubtfully: "What about Mr. Xiao''s parents? It''s a major event in my son''s life. No matter how busy he is, he has toe over, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Xin''er''s face changed and she looked at Mo Yan with some anxiety.


    Because of this matter, my father didn''t give Brother Xiao a good look for a while, and almost didn''t agree to the marriage. He was afraid that if my sister entered the Xiao family in the future, she would be criticized by Brother Xiao''s father and stepmother. It took a lot of effort for my sister and Brother Xiao to appease my good dad!


    When Liu Tinn saw this, she couldn''t guess that there was a secret that could not be revealed. She couldn''t help but secretly regret it, and quickly made up for it: "The prince and his wife came to propose marriage to Mr. Xiao, but the honor that others can only dream of, you also have the light on your face, it really couldn''t be better." .


    Mo Yan felt that there was nothing to hide. Others would know it sooner orter, but it was not the right time to talk about it right now, so she said, "There are some things that cannot be exined in just a few words. I will tell you when I have the right opportunity in the future."


    Hearing this, Liu Tinn rxed and nodded with a smile.


    Finally, with the help of Liu Tinn and Xin''er, Mo Yan put on the light green dress. Her shiny ck hair was also put down and carefullybed one by one, using only one light green hair. The belts are gently gathered together and tied, hanging down smoothly from the back to the waist, without any ornaments on the head.


    Even without any makeup, Liu Tinn and Xin''er couldn''t help but admire Mo Yan, because Mo Yan''s fairplexion and dewy skin, and her green clothes made her look particrly beautiful, like a flower about to bloom, making people move. Don''t open your eyes.


    Being stared at like this, Mo Yan felt a little embarrassed and urged: "The time ising, let''s pack up and go out quickly!"


    "Well, just stand there and don''t move. Let''s take care of these." The two of them reluctantly looked away and carefully put away the other three sets of clothes on the bed and put them in the tray. They will be used as gifts when the timees. .


    After packing their things and making sure nothing was missing, the three of them walked out of the yard and went all the way to the "east room" next to the main house.


    At this time, the main hall where the Mo family worships their ancestors was filled with guests who came to watch the ceremony. As the crown prince, Chu Henggui sat at the head of the guest table as he should, followed by the noble and dignified crown princess.


    The Crown Princess''s surname is Liang, and her appearance is not considered to be of high quality. However, people who see her for the first time will only be attracted by her graceful and noble demeanor, and her appearance bes secondary.


    This was not the first time that Princess Liang participated in someone else''s haircut ceremony, but it was the first time she got together withmon people. Apart from the initial difort, she became much morefortableter on. She felt that the words and deeds of thesemon people seemed vulgar, but in fact they were simple and true. Even though he was full of curiosity, he only looked at her from a distance and did not rush up to deliberately tter her.


    Of course she is afraid of her status as a princess, but more importantly, she is afraid of her nature and cannot do things to please others. Anyone who gets along with such a person will feel rxed. Princess Liang looked at the rxed andfortable husband beside her, and she somewhat understood why he likeding here.

 Chapter 835: Stunning and lonely (4)

    Chapter 835: Stunning and lonely (4)


    Chapter 835 Stunning and Lonely (4)


    Chu Heng and Princess Liang were seeded by Xiao Ruiyuan, Yan Junyu, Mr. Liu and his wife, and Han Zhiyun. As for Mrs. Han, as the guest of honor, she is currently waiting in the side room. When the hair-raising ceremony begins, she wille out to give Mo Yan a blessing.


    As the auspicious time approached, the chatter andughter in the room gradually became quieter. At Mo Qingze''s signal, Yang Bao stood up and straightened his clothes. After walking to the center and bowing to the others, he said loudly: "Heaven and earth create all things, and all things prosper. Family and country, ancestors." Light and glory. My parents taught me that life and family life are all about prosperity and harmony. Husband, people are young because they are young, and they can reach their future...Here, I would like to give you a formal ceremony. The adult hair-raising ceremony begins. Please leave the east room for the person with the hair-hair extensions - "


    Amidst the music of the ceremony, Mo Yan, apanied by Xin''er, slowly walked out of the east room.


    Everyone looked expectantly at the door, and saw a thin light green appearing in their field of vision from far to near. When they saw it clearly, everyone felt their eyes light up, and their eyes involuntarily focused on Mo Yan. Her pace moved, and her eyes could only hold this fresh light green.


    Under countless stunning gazes, Mo Yan solemnly crossed the threshold, walked slowly into the house, and walked step by step towards Mo Qingze, who was sitting in front of him. Amidst the singing of praises, he respectfully bowed to his father, and then Bow and salute the guests whoe to watch the ceremony.


    Then, Mo Yan took a step back and sat down on the hair-length mat spread on the ground with his knees bent, waiting for theplimenter tob his hair.


    After Liu Tinn washed her hands, she took out a mahoganyb from the tray held by Yousi, and went up tob Mo Yan''s hair. Shebed all the ck hair and put it into a bun on top of her head.


    Mo Yan stood up and bowed to Liu Tinn. Apanied by Xin''er, she returned to the east room and put on a in-colored skirt with newly added hairpins. Then she knelt down on the hairpin-length mat in front of everyone''s astonished eyes. .


    Sing loudly in praise: "Please invite the guest to add hairpins to those who are about to have hairpins!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Han, who was waiting in the next room, stepped into the room. After washing her hands, she picked up the ropa and hairpins in the tray and knelt down on the hairpin mat. She solemnly recited the congrattory message loudly: "The month is auspicious, and the day is auspicious. Beginning to add Yuanfu; abandon your young ambitions, obey you and be virtuous; live long and test your Qi, introduce you to Jingfu!"


    After reciting, Mrs. Han gently wrapped the Luopa in her hand around Mo Yan''s bun, and finally fixed it with hairpins.


    After Mo Yan stood up and thanked Mrs. Han, she stepped forward and knelt on the futon while singing praises, and bowed to Mo Qingze for the first time: "My daughter will never forget my father''s kindness in raising me; my father''s sincere teachings, My daughter will remember it in her heart!" After saying that, he touched his head to the ground and solemnly knelt down to thank me.


    Looking at his daughter in a skirt, Mo Qingze''s childhood past came to mind. He was so excited that he couldn''t help but wet his eyes. He blinked quickly to prevent others from noticing anything strange, regardless of Regardless of the rules, he helped Mo Yan up with his own hands.


    Then, the second gift was sessfullypleted. During the third gift, Mo Yan, who was wearing a bright red wide-sleeved long dress, took a breath and stared unblinkingly at the attractive woman in the field. Her graceful and elegant demeanor was no less impressive than that of Princess Liang, who had the highest status in the room!


    I thought Yan Yatou was pretty before, but I didnt expect that just by changing her clothes, people couldnt take their eyes away, but now I see it!


    "Yes, with this kind of demeanor, it doesn''t look like I was born in a farm family. Mr. Mo brought me up well. From now on, I will just sell the pot and sell iron. I will also send my son to school. If nothing else, I will raise a granddaughter like Yan Yatou in the future. Come, I can wake up from my dreams with a smile."


    Head to head, there is nothing wrong with reading more. Look at the children in the Mo family, which one is better than the other? Mr. Du Laimo teaches well!


    After recovering from the shock, he looked at Mo Yan, who was kneeling on the hairpin mat, waiting for Mrs. Han to be crowned. There was a burst of murmurs in the originally quiet room, all of which were for Mo Yan or several members of the Mo family. Children''s admiration.


    Not to mention the vigers, even Chu Heng and Princess Liang were also stunned. It is not that they have never seen anyone more beautiful than Mo Yan, but there are very few people who are as beautiful as Mo Yan. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes and knew her past identity, they wouldn''t have believed that this bright and unparalleled woman was just a peasant girl.


    Listening to those words of praise, the smile on Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips became deeper and deeper. His deep eyes fell on the woman in bright red and never left. He had imagined countless times that his beloved woman would wear the clothes he carefully selected. What the dress would look like, but no matter how you think about it, it is still not as shocking as seeing it with your own eyes today!


    That sh of bright red was imprinted on his heart. He couldn''t wait to let his beloved woman put him in the most beautiful wedding dress in the world. From then on, he would hold her hand and never let go!


    Only Yan Junyu looked at the woman who was even more elegant after being crowned with a dazed expression. It seemed as if a big hand was constantly stirring in her heart. Her eyes shone with deep loneliness. The jade bone fan in her hand was almost distorted. shape!


    This scene clearly fell into the eyes of Da Nier, who had been paying attention to Yan Junyu, and her face instantly turned extremely pale...

 Chapter 836: Boudoir Whispers of Spring (1)

    Chapter 836: Boudoir Whispers of Spring (1)


    Chapter 836: Whispering in the Boudoir (1)


    Amidst a burst of lively congrattions, Mo Yans hair-raising ceremony came to a sessful conclusion. Such aplicated and solemn haircut ceremony also greatly shocked the vigers present, especially the parents with daughters at home, who suddenly felt a little sorry for their own artistic conception and hairpin daughters.


    The Zhuang households give their daughters and salute. Although they are doing their best, they will not be so particr about it. Most of them wear a set of clothes without patches, and ask an elder to put a wooden hairpin on their daughter''s hairpin in front of the guests. Even if you don''t have good enough conditions to choose luxurious clothes and hairpins, it''s not difficult to go through the necessary procedures. It can only be said that you don''t really take this matter to heart, so you just rush into it.


    Today, they saw Mo Yans haircut ceremony with their own eyes, and they realized how important it is for their daughters family to hold a solemn haircut ceremony!


    From now on, anyone who has a daughter in the family and feels sorry for your daughter will prepare early for her daughter''s haircut gift, not topare or show off, but to express her love and attention to her daughter in the hope that she will do the same to her daughter who is about to get married. If you can gain the trust of your husband''s family, you will have a smooth and happy future.


    Today is Mo Yans hair-raising ceremony, as well as her engagement ceremony with Xiao Ruiyuan. ording to the rules and customs of Dachu, when two families are engaged, the woman should avoid suspicion. Therefore, after the haircut ceremony waspleted, Mo Yan returned to her room apanied by Liu Tinn.


    Although he saw Xiao Ruiyuan standing behind Mo Qingze to greet the guests who came to watch the ceremony early in the morning, he guessed that the two families might be engaged. However, when everyone moved to the main hall, they saw the matchmaker taking out the red and gold engagement letter and Jiu Jiu being carried up. After ordering a big box and a pair of live geese, I was still shocked.


    There is nothing special about the betrothal gift of the vigers. Usually, a silver hairpin or a ruler can seal the marriage. For better conditions, tea, wine, brown sugar, and snacks can be added to make the marriage more honorable. The woman''s family has a long face and has been showing off in the vige for a long time.


    In Liuyang Vige, Mo Yongxi''s engagement giftst year was the best. The pair of gold bracelets were made of real gold. They were exchanged for silver and could build a brick house. Mo Hong showed it off at the time. , but it attracted a lot of envious eyes.


    This time, the Mo Xiao family got engaged. The engagement gift Xiao Ruiyuan brought was more than the betrothal gift. Not to mention what was contained in the nine big boxes of the engagement gift that bent the wooden poles when they were lifted up. Just the pair of wild geese. It''s very rare, it can''t be bought with money, and besides, it''s a live goose that''s full of energy!


    Everyone''s eyes lingered on the pair of live geese and the nine big red boxes. Even if they couldn''t see what was in the boxes, they could guess that the contents inside must be very precious, and they couldn''t help but talk excitedly.


    A middle-aged woman clicked her tongue and said with envy: "Master Xiao, his status, appearance and future are all in good condition. Such a husband is rare in the world. Yan Yatou is really a lucky one!"


    These words happened to be heard by Sister-inw Cai, who had juste out of the kitchen, and she immediately retorted: "Isn''t Yan Yatou the same as having status and appearance? Not to mention her rich family background, at such a young age, she is grabbed at home and abroad. Who would want such a daughter-inw?" But there is green smokeing out of the ancestral graves, maybe it is Mr. Xiaos good fortune to marry Yan Yatou!


    The other woman nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, I can only say that Yan Yatou and Mr. Xiao are a match made in heaven as in the opera, and neither of them is holding on to the other! They stand together, but they look like godspared to the New Year paintings. The characters are even more beautiful, and the children raised from now on, whether male or female, will probably be more beautiful than the children under the constetion of Immortals!"


    Isnt that right? When these two people stand together, I cant bear to blink!

 Chapter 837: Boudoir Whispers of Spring (2)

    Chapter 837: Boudoir Whispers of Spring (2)


    Chapter 837: Whispering in the Boudoir (2)


    Yeah, yeah, these two are so handsome!


    Several women echoed the woman''s words and praised Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan''s appearance. No matter what era, beautiful people can always attract the attention of others.


    The woman who was refuted first was not angry. She looked at Chu Heng who was talking to Mo Qingze and whispered: "Master Xiao is engaged to Yan Yatou. Although His Highness the Crown Prince personally acts as a matchmaker, it is more honorable to discuss the marriage with the Mo family. , but it doesnt make sense for Mr. Xiaos parents not to show up. Could it be that the master and wife of the Xiao family dont like the girl and have some objections to this marriage?


    As soon as this was said, everyone who heard it looked at the woman and thought about this issue.


    Seeing this, Sister-inw Cai reprimanded in a low voice: "Don''t talk nonsense on this big day! If Mr. Xiao''s parents didn''t agree, would there be such an engagement ceremony today? In any case, His Highness the Crown Prince personally guaranteed this marriage. Matchmaker, except the Holy One, who has the guts to object?"


    Upon hearing this, several people who had doubts at first suddenly realized: Yes, His Highness the Crown Prince has secured a matchmaker. Even if the Xiao family''s master and his wife really disagree, they do not dare to refute it openly. From now on, Yan Yatou will marry Xiao. I''m afraid I have to pay for it, otherwise I''ll p His Highness in the face! Can His Highness the Crown Prince protect the wrong matchmaker? Of course its impossible!


    Thinking about the key points, no one thinks that this marriage is caused by Mo Yan arrogantly marrying Xiao Ruiyuan. They just sigh that Mo Yan is very lucky and secretly happy for her.


    Amid the low-pitched discussion, Mo Qingze epted the engagement letter from the matchmaker and epted Xiao Ruiyuan''s kneeling ceremony with a smile, thus concluding that he had chosen this prospective son-inw. Since then, the marriage between the Xiao family has been settled.


    Worried that Emperor Hui''an would destroy it, and eager to hope that his older cousin would get married and have children as soon as possible, Chu Heng pretended not to see Xiao Ruiyuan wink at him, and smiled to find out what Mo Qingze said: "Hanzhang doesn''t have anyone caring for him. The pce is really worried, why not set the wedding date in May today, I wonder what Mr. Mo wants?"


    Mo Qingze smiled slightly and said respectfully: "His Royal Highness originally said that Mo should not take Qiao, but the little girl is still young and has many shorings. Let Mo stay for another two years and teach her well."


    This attitude is neither humble nor arrogant. Just because the other party is the prince, he did not change his original intention and agreed. The reason why he refused was that, on the one hand, Mo Qingze was really reluctant to let his eldest daughter marry young, and on the other hand, a woman getting married too early and giving birth to children too early could easily damage her foundation. He who loved his daughter as much as his life, naturally did not want his eldest daughter to suffer from illness in the future. .


    Chu Heng was not angry at the expected answer, but he was unwilling to give up and continued to persuade: "Miss Mo is smart and smart, and she acts very appropriately, which is enough for the Xiao family! And Hanzhang has deep affection for Miss Mo. , when the two of them get married, Hanzhang will definitely regard Miss Mo as the apple of his eye, and if he doesn''t let her suffer any injustice, Mr. Mo can rest assured, otherwise, I won''t let him go."


    With that said, he winked at Xiao Ruiyuan and asked him to quickly express his feelings to his prospective father-inw so that he could take his wife home as soon as possible.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was grateful for his cousin''s intentions, but he also knew that his father-inw would not let go, so he shook his head slightly at Chu Heng and said nothing.


    Mo Qingze pretended not to see Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng''s little actions, but in his heart he was very satisfied with Xiao Ruiyuan''s not taking the opportunity to rush the wedding. He rarely let go and said: "Mo naturally believes in Hanzhang''s feelings for my daughter, but the wedding is set for May. Month, it is really too hasty, if Hanzhang can wait, we can agree on the wedding date at this time next year."


    "This..." Chu Heng was dissatisfied, and when he was about to say something, Xiao Ruiyuan said first: "But it depends on Uncle Mo''s arrangement!"

 Chapter 838: Boudoir Whispers of Spring (3)

    Chapter 838: Boudoir Whispers of Spring (3)


    Chapter 838: Whispering in the Boudoir (3)


    When Chu Heng saw this, he red at Xiao Ruiyuan who was holding back, and had no words to say.


    Seeing that the rtionship between the cousins was so harmonious, Mo Qingze smiled slightly, and the worry hidden in his heart somewhat faded away.


    This scene fell into the eyes of Princess Liang, and she felt something else. She was secretly envious of Mo Yan, whom she had only met once, just because she got all the love from an outstanding man. Because of love, she didn''t want her beloved. The woman is caught in the middle.


    Looking at the man with a smile on his face because his future father-inw relented, Princess Liang sincerely blessed the two of them in her heart, hoping that lovers would get what they wanted soon and achieve perfection!


    The marriage between the two families was settled smoothly. Zhen''er and others happily surrounded Xiao Ruiyuan and called "brother-inw" loudly, which made everyoneugh and encouraged the younger ones to "change their rtionship" with Xiao Ruiyuan.


    The so-called change of mouth money is usually given by the newly married brother-inw or brother-inw when the brothers from the natal family go to pick up their newly married sister or sister and return home after three days. Now that Zhen''er and the others have changed their words in advance, it''s fun to have people moring for "change money". It doesn''t matter whether Xiao Ruiyuan gives it or not.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not prepared for such an episode. Fortunately, he always brought gifts to a few little ones every time he came over. This time, it happened that he had carved various forms of small animals out of fine jade, so he took them out and gave them to several little guys.


    After thanking the little ones, they happily took the little animals and carefully put them in their purses. They nned to take them out to y when no one was around, so as not to be seen by other friends and spoiled.


    Even if they dont know the specific value of the jade, everyone can guess from the quality of the jade that these jade stones are not cheap. Being able to carve expensive jade into small animals for my brothers-inw (sisters-inw) to y with can be said to be a sign of a rich family that doesnt care about these things, or it can be said to be sincere. Otherwise, who would be a grown man carrying such gadgets with him?


    Xin''er took the jade carving and ran to her sister''s room happily. While showing her sister her harvest, she talked about what happened in the hall in detail. Then she worked hard to say good things for her newly minted brother-inw: "...Those uncles My aunts all praise my brother-inw and say you are lucky!"


    Mo Yan, however, heard that the marriage was sessfully settled, and the worries that popped up in her heart from time to time werepletely gone. After she picked up a puppy sculpture and admired it, she joked: "If you change your mind so quickly, be careful, daddy will be angry and won''t give you food at night."


    Xiner stuck out her tongue and bravely said, "Don''t be afraid. I see that dad is also very happy. He must be very proud that brother-inw has earned him some face! Besides, we didn''t call him wrong. Brother Xiao will be our brother-inw from now on. Sooner orter!"


    "You..." Mo Yan gently tapped her sister''s forehead with a helpless expression.


    Liu Tinn was happy in her heart that her friend got what she wanted, and said with a smile: "Sister Xin''er is right, she has to scream sooner orter. Uncle Mo is tired of hearing this on weekdays, and he might set a wedding date for you and Mr. Xiao in advance, saying Maybe you will leave the cab before me!"


    After the Liu family and the Du family arranged their marriagest year, they agreed on a wedding date and got married in September this year.


    Mo Yan shook her head and said with a smile: "My father will not change his mind easily. Even if he is willing, I don''t want to marry so early! No matter how good or bad the marriage is, how can I live asfortable as a girl?"


    "Well, that''s the truth!" Liu Tinn agreed, and then sighed: "Why do you think a woman must get married? It would be great to stay in her own home all her life, pampered by her parents and loved by her family, and go to her husband''s house , I dont have any rtives around me, my whole lifes hope is tied to one man! If the man is reliable, it wont be so sad, but if he is unreliable, he will lie in a pit of fire for the rest of his life!

 Chapter 839: Boudoir Whispers of Spring (4)

    Chapter 839: Boudoir Whispers of Spring (4)


    Chapter 839: Whispering in the Boudoir (4)


    Dont talk nonsense! Mo Yan patted her friend, looked at her frightened sister, and said angrily: Xiner is still here, and you scared her by talking such nonsense!


    Xiner was really frightened. The twelve-year-old girl gradually had a vague understanding of love. In the past, I saw that my sister and her new brother-inw were getting along very well and seemed to want to get married as soon as possible, so I thought that getting married would be a wonderful thing. At this time, when I heard Sister Liu''s embarrassing remarks that shocked the world, I felt that they were very reasonable. I couldn''t normally judge whether marriage was good or bad, and I was at a loss.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan quickly took her sister''s hand and sat down tofort her: "Don''t listen to your sister Liu''s nonsense. You are still young. Just listen to these things. When you grow up, you will have your own ideas and judgments." , only then can you truly understand, dont get too carried away right now, you know?


    Xin''er came back to her senses and nodded heavily: "Yeah, these things are not what I should hear, and I won''t think about them. I just hope that sister and sister Liu can be happy, otherwise I will have to think wildly. !


    At the end of the sentence, Xin''er couldn''t helpughing.


    "Well, that''s right! Don''t let the two of you spill what the three of us said today outside, otherwise the adults will hear it and all three of us will suffer!" Mo Yan warned Xin''er and Liu Tinn.


    It''s okay to say these things in private. If adults find out, a lecture will be necessary. Especially if Sister Lan''s remarks reach the ears of Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu, she may have to be grounded for three months and reflect at home.


    Liu Tinn understood the importance and did not need Mo Yan to remind her; Xin''er didn''t quite understand, but she nodded her head and agreed.


    The lively haircut ceremony and engagement ceremony passed just like that, and the Mo family returned to their usual busy and fulfilling life. But this busyness and fulfillment was broken again within a few days, just because the three-year spring festival, that is, the exams arrived!


    The examination was held in Gongyuan. There were new candidates who had just passed the imperial examinationst year, and there were also old candidates who had failed the examination many times. In short, all candidates from the whole Dachu who had participated in the examination were gathered. The total number of these old and new candidates is 10,000. This is not to say that there are only these ten thousand people in Dachu, but there are still arge number of people who did not participate in this examination due tock of preparation orck of confidence in high school. There are also people like Mr. Liu who are not interested in officialdom and do not want to continue their studies. If they don''t take the exam, they will directly give up taking part in the exam.


    In any case, ten thousand peoplepete in the same field, and only the first hundred are selected as tributes. The ratio of one in a hundred shows howpetitive thepetition is.


    In the past few days, the Mo family has been in a state of anxiety and excitement. Originally, when Mo Qingze attended the Spring Festival, the Mo family members were not very nervous. When they opened the door early in the morning every day, they would see a few eggs at the entrance of the courtyard, or even a chicken appearing at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Knowing that these were the wishes of the vigers, the Mo family epted them, but it indirectly triggered the tension and anxiety of everyone in the Mo family.


    "Dad, these are Xingnao pills. You can put one on the table during the exam and it willst for a day. This is a quick-acting Shufeng pill. The temperature is low at night and it is easy to catch wind and cold. Dad must be on guard. If he notices something is wrong, he must Remember to eat; there is also this qi-tonifying pill, which is made from old-age ginseng. If dads physical fitness cant keep up, just take one pill and he will be full of energy immediately... And dont bother dad with these cooked foods. Dont forget to heat them. Eat it when it''s hot, but don''t eat it cold, otherwise it will be bad if your stomach gets cold..."


    In the study, Mo Yan put the prepared medicines and food into the wooden box one by one, while exining the route in detail, lest his father would not pay attention and forget these things that coulde in handy.


    Looking at the stuffed wooden box, Mo Qingze seemed helpless, but his eyes were full of smiles. Every time Mo Yan said something, he patiently nodded in response, indicating that he had remembered it clearly.


    After all the items were counted and nothing was missing, Mo Yan took a breath and continued to prepare the other two. One is for Han Zhiyun, and the other is for Shen Ji.


    Let alone Han Zhiyun, the rtionship between the two families is as good as one; Shen Ji is a little worse, but he is also a worthy friend of the Mo family. What''s more, after Mo Yan decided to break up the marriage between the Liu and Du families, he arranged He and Liu Tinn were naturally concerned.


    After the three wooden boxes of the same size but with different colors were all prepared, Mo Yan drank a cup of hot tea and sat down to rest.


    Tomorrow is the first day of spring on the eighth day of March. Later, Mo Yan will send Mo Qingze to the city to familiarize himself with the examination room in advance. That night, Mo Qingze will not be able to go home and will temporarily live in the Han family''s previous small building. In the house, Shen Ji will also be there...

 Chapter 840: Fooling scum (1)

    Chapter 840: Fooling scum (1)


    Chapter 840: Deceiving Scumbags (1)


    Different from the rural examination, the joint examinationsts for three days, one session for three days, for a total of nine days. One monthter, the results of the joint examination will be announced at the gate of Gongyuan. Those who get the top 100 are called "Gongshi". If nothing unexpected happens, these 100 tributes will take part in the pce examination seven days after the results are released. The pce examination will be held in court by the emperor himself and is regarded as a "talent promotion ceremony".


    At that time, the emperor will determine the final score based on the performance in the pce examination and determine the top three. The three persons in the first grade, who are number one, second in the rankings, and third overall, are awarded the title of Jinshi; the seventeen persons in the second grade are awarded the Jinshi background, and the eighty persons in the third grade are given the same background as the Jinshi.


    The first and second graders can be directly awarded official positions, and the possibility of staying in Beijing is very high. The third graders need to be assessed again. After passing the assessment, they will be awarded official positions. If you are lucky or have connections, you can be assigned to a wealthy ce below to work as a county magistrate. Starting from the beginning, if you are unlucky, you can only work in remote and poor ces, or start from the lowest official level, and it is difficult to get ahead.


    Therefore, some students with great ambitions and high self-esteem would rather fail the exam ande back three yearster than pass the Jinshi exam. Otherwise, without help from their families, most of them will only be able to reach the middle level of the fourth grade until they die. Official position will not lead to greater achievements.


    Although Mo Yan is very confident that her father can at least pass the second-level exam, there is really no guarantee about the exam, so she can only make full preparations and try her best to prevent her father from being disturbed by bad factors and to perform at a normal level.


    Those pills packed in wooden boxes are very practical. She took the medicinal materials in the space, mixed them with spiritual spring water and asked her master, Dr. Du, to make them. The medicinal effect is more than ten times higher than pills developed from ordinary medicinal materials.


    After sending his father back, Mo Yan was not idle. He asked Xue Tuanzi to perform dreaming surgery on the vigers, then transported bundles of fruit seedlings out of the space, and recruited enough manpower to remove tens of thousands of them. The fruit seedlings were nted on more than twenty mountains.


    These fruit seedlings are not just dug in a hole and nted. Instead, they are divided into severalrge pieces ording to the terrain of each mountain. Each piece is either petal-shaped, animal-shaped, or human-face-shaped. When the timees, they will be nted. nt different varieties of fruit seedlings. When these fruit trees bloom in spring, when you look down from a high ce, you will find that each mountain will form a sea of flowers with different patterns, or children chasing local dogs, or young women carrying baskets to pick up flowers... In short, Looking at the more than 20 mountains as a whole, each mountain has its own characteristics and beauty. You can imagine what a beautiful scene it will be in two years when the fruit trees grow and thousands of flowers bloom in spring!


    It took Mo Yan a lot of thought to dig those tree pits before. Each pit was dug carefully ording to the drawings she drew, otherwise it would not have such an effect.


    It is certainly not for fun to spend so much effort. Such arge orchard stretches for miles. Mo Yan is not sure about other ces. But in the capital, there is absolutely no orchard bigger than hers. If she doesn''t develop it and make a lot of money, she will be sorry for her kindness. Be careful.


    Looking at the more than twenty renderings on the table, Li Xiu eximed: "Yanyan, it''s so beautiful. These drawings are so beautiful. When the fruit seedlings bloom next year, they will be even more beautiful than this. I really want to You can see it now!


    Mo Yan said with a smile: "It''s almost time, the fruit trees will bloom next spring! In the year after next, we will think of ways to publicize this thousand-acre orchard. It should attract many people to go out and enjoy the flowers and the garden. Who wants to When youe in, you pay the money to the garden, and we can earn money while sitting at home. When the fruits are ripe, we can also let those youngdies and gentlemen who are ignorant of grains experience the fun of picking fruits, so that we can make another fortune."


    "It''s a good idea. Yan Yan is smart. You can make a small amount of money by admiring flowers and picking fruits. You can also make a lot of money by selling fruits and making wine. It''s great! Rich people will definitely like to see such a beautiful flower mountain. !" Li Xiu looked at the renderings, nodded in agreement, and then suggested: "Yan Yan, I have lived in a wealthy family before, and there are manydies and girls who like to go out for spring outings. I actually think that we can build a small house under each mountain. Yards, sell these small yards to thesedies who like elegance. During the flower viewing season, they might even hold flower viewing parties and bring their friends over to recite poems and write poems. This way, they can also make a lot of money!"

 Chapter 841: Fooling scum (2)

    Chapter 841: Fooling scum (2)


    Chapter 841: Deceiving Scumbags (2)


    Mo Yan nodded: "Well, I''ve thought about this too, but the winery hasn''t been built yet, so I can''t spare the energy to build a separate courtyard for the time being. When the winery ispleted next year, it won''t be toote to build another one."


    I identally made a joke with Yan Junyu and asked him to build several vis near the winery. Unexpectedly, he actually agreed. It didn''t take long before he sold several ces near the winery that were suitable for building vis. Ready to build.


    She also has a lot of money saved in her hand. If she buys a batch of those precious medicinal materials in the space, she can make a lot of money. It is enough to build a few small vis next to the orchard, which will not conflict with the vi built by Yan Junyu. .


    Li Xiu smiled and said, "If Miss Liu knew about this, I''m afraid she would be extremely happy."


    Last spring Liu Tinn came to visit and saw that the orchard was full of red, white and pink flowers, which were very beautiful. At that time, she wanted to build a small wooden house in the orchard, where she could walk and enjoy the flowers during the day and fall asleep with the fragrance of the flowers at night.


    Mo Yan remembered this and couldn''t help but feel something in her heart: "After the trial is over, the flowers in the orchard are almost in bloom. I can invite Sister Lan toe over and y, and then let my father post a message asking Uncle Liu, Uncle Han, Brother Shen and the others to alsoe and y." Come here, lets go on a flower-viewing outing, prepare the oven and ingredients, and have a pic outside, it will be a pleasure.


    Li Xiu nodded and was about to speak when Xin''er hurriedly walked in with Zhen''er and the others, holding a half-made spring shirt in her hand. Zhen''er couldn''t wait to say: "There is also brother-inw. Sister, don''t forget brother-inw. It''s best to invite Brother Yan and His Highness the Crown Prince. It will be more lively when there are more people!"


    Mo Yan tapped Zhen''er''s forehead and said angrily: "Your eldest sister, I''m not married yet. Don''t call me brother-inw with your mouth open and silent. If people hear you, you''ll think that your sister hates getting married!"


    Zhen''er stuck out her tongue, hugged her sister''s arm with a smile and acted coquettishly: "Sister, please let me... Brother Xiaoe, Zhen''er hasn''t seen Brother Xiao for a long time!"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes. She was here on the third day of the Lunar New Year, but now it''s only the tenth day of the Lunar New Year. She hasn''t seen her for only seven days, so it''s been a long time?


    Zhen''er understood what her sister''s roll of eyes meant, and she shook her arm in embarrassment and continued to pray: "Sister, just agree. Brother Xiao is busy with official duties and has little time to rest. Wouldn''t it be great to take this opportunity to let Brother Xiao rx? Okay? Dont you feel bad if Brother Xiao is exhausted?


    Of course Mo Yan felt distressed and wanted to see him. So he pretended to think deeply for a while, and when Zhen''er scratched his head and wanted to agree for her, he reluctantly agreed: "Okay, eldest sister will send a message to youter. If dad asks about it, I will say yes." Dont rely on my sister for your ideas.


    Although the Mo Xiao family has made a marriage arrangement and can move around frequently on weekdays, they have not gotten married after all, so they have to avoid suspicion when they should. Mo Qingze attaches great importance to this, even if he is engaged, he will not let Xiao Ruiyuan get close to Mo Yan easily, fearing that some "older" young man will lose control and do something outrageous.


    Zhen''er didn''t realize that she was being "used" by her dear eldest sister, so she nodded fiercely: "Yeah, if dad asks, Zhen''er will definitely admit it, but if dad is angry, eldest sister, you must do it for Zhen''er Please forgive me!"


    Of course, I am your sister and I will definitely stand in front of you! Mo Yan touched Zheners head and said confidently.


    Zhen''er believed her eldest sister''s words, her little face was full of emotion, and she spat out her coaxing words for free. Li Xiuxin''er and several others who witnessed the whole process turned their heads to the side, covered their mouths and snickered.


    nting fruit seedlings is much easier than digging tree pits in barren hills. Women and half-grown children can also nt them. So, Mo Yan hired 300 vigers in Liuyang Vige and nted hundreds of thousands of fruit seedlings in different categories on the mountain. The trial ended on the day when the fruit seedlings were nted.

 Chapter 842: Fooling scum (3)

    Chapter 842: Fooling scum (3)


    Chapter 842: Deceiving Scumbags (3)


    On the morning of March 16th, Mo Yan drove a carriage to the city, intending to pick up various baking utensils customized at the cksmith shop two days ago. No matter whether this outing can take ce or not, it is also very good to eat barbecue with red wine at home.


    After getting back the baking utensils, Mo Yan wandered on the street. When he saw very beautiful kites disyed on the roadside stalls, he got out of the carriage and spent two hundred cash to carefully select eight kites of different designs, six of them. One was left for the little ones at home to y with, and the remaining two were given to Sannier and Shitou.


    After flying the kite, Mo Yan got on the carriage and drove Da Hong Zao forward.


    At this time, there were not many pedestriansing and going on the street. Dahongzao was walking slowly, and Mo Yan was interested in observing the stalls on both sides of the street to see if he could find anything interesting.


    As she looked at it, Mo Yan suddenly found that the profile of the man standing in front of a stall not far away looked familiar. When she got closer, she took a closer look and finally recognized the identity of the owner of the profile: Master Du. Liu Tinns fianc Du Wencai!


    Du Wencai is twenty-one this year. Generally speaking, he should have been married at this age. However, the Du family has two old people who are bedridden all year round. The men in the family are high-handed and short-sighted, and they only rely on a few women to doundry and mending for them.


    The Du family was in poor condition and owed a lot of foreign debt. Even if they became a schr, they could not change the fact that the whole family was crowded into two shabby houses without even a curtain.


    Du Wencai had a very high self-esteem and believed that he would have a great future in the future. He looked down upon the daughters of the same poor family. He only wanted to join a powerful family, so that he would be able to rise to the top in the future and escape from a life of poverty and poverty.


    Under such circumstances, who would be willing to marry their daughter into a well-to-do family and suffer the consequences? Therefore, Du Wen was only twenty years old, and no matchmaker came to ask for help. If the Du family had not been able to afford the huge debt and came to the door on their own, the Liu family would not have known about the Du family, and Liu Tinn would not have been engaged to Du Wencai.


    Of course, Du Wencais ambition is not a problem at all in the eyes of Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu. Being ambitious proves that you are motivated, right? If they had known that a few yearster Du Wencai would pass the Jinshi examination and their beloved daughter would be abandoned, I am afraid that even if they put a knife to their necks, they would not marry their daughter to such a ruthless, ruthless person!


    At this time, Du Wencai was standing in front of a stall selling small essories worn by women. He picked up a rtively delicate silver-wrapped hairpin and gestured on the head of the young woman standing next to him.


    I dont know what he said, but it actually made the young woman cover her lips and chuckle, and cast a flirtatious look at Du Wencai.


    The woman''s appearance was just ordinary, but her smile added a bit of coquettishness, which made Du Wencai look straight in his eyes, and he was so stunned that he couldn''t recover.


    The woman seemed embarrassed and annoyed by Du Wencai''s sight, and hit him with a pink fist. It was said to be a beating, but it was more like being coquettish.


    The next moment, Du Wencai grabbed the woman''s hand and held it tightly in his palm. The woman pretended to struggle twice, but when she couldn''t break free, she red at Du Wencai coquettishly and let him go.


    A man and a woman were holding hands while flirting in public, not caring about the strange looks from others.


    In the eyes of passers-by, most people would think they were a couple and would only make a few sarcasticments in their hearts. No one would rush up to use the two of being immoral. Looking at it, Mo Yan''s lungs almost exploded with anger. She wanted to grab the riding crop under the seat and whip the phndering Du scumbag to death.


    Although he did not intend to let this scumbag marry his best friend, his identity at this time was the prospective son-inw of the Liu family. He dared to take other women shopping tantly, which showed that he did not take the Liu family seriously at all, and he had never After looking at this marriage of the Liu family, it has simply trampled on the Liu family''s face and sincerity. It is really abominable!

 Chapter 843: Fooling scum (4)

    Chapter 843: Fooling scum (4)


    Chapter 843: Deceiving Scumbags (4)


    Mo Yan suppressed her anger and did not rush to argue with Du Wencai, so as not to alert the scum and escape. After thinking about it, she drove Da Hong Zao to a ce where the carriage could be parked not far away. After paying two cents for the care, she quietly followed a man and a man who had left the jewelry stall and headed towards the west of the street. female.


    Along the way, the two visited many stalls, and Du Wencai was very generous with his purchases. Whenever the woman was interested in something, he would buy it with his money without even changing the price. Although the items on the stall were not valuable, the stall owner saw Du Wencai''s generosity and deliberately raised the price by a few cents. After adding up, he spent at least two hundred cents in less than two moments.


    Du Wencai was born into a poor family, but he was unwilling to make money by copying letters for others like many poor people did, thinking that it would be beneath his status. This kind of person, until he is more than 20 years old, has probably never made a penny with his own hands.


    The conditions of the Du family are so bad. Even if the Liu family pays off their debts, it is impossible for them to give a lot of money to Du Wencai to spend as he pleases. I am afraid that the women of the Du family have washed hundreds of clothes for others. In exchange, Du Wencai spent all the money he got, and Bo Jiaren smiled.


    This kind of behavior of pretending to be an uncle when you have no money is very disdainful, but it is far less resentful than his selfish and cold-blooded squandering of the hard-earned money of his rtives.


    Scum!


    Seeing this with his own eyes, Mo Yan cursed fiercely, feeling extremely disgusted with Du Wencai. How could this kind of ungrateful and unfilial scum be worthy of her sister Lan? She will never give up until she peels off his disgusting skin and breaks up the marriage between the Liu and Du families!


    The two of them walked around for a whole hour, until Du Wen spent all the money he had, pretending to be disgusted with the woman and couldn''t bear the trouble, and insisted on sending the woman home.


    Mo Yan hid in the corner until he saw one of the two slimy people entering the house and the other leaving reluctantly, then she came out. Memorizing the woman''s address, she pretended to be lost and stopped an old woman passing by. Without asking a few questions, she found out the woman''s identity.


    It turns out that the woman''s surname is Tian, she is sixteen years old, and her father is a police officer in the government office. It is said that she is very popr in the government office and knows many famous people. She has some status among the all-white people who live in this area. people.


    For a utilitarian person like Du Wencai, beauty ranks far behind power. Mo Yan doesn''t think he covets the beauty of the Tian girls. In real terms, the three Tian girls are not as good as one Liu Tinn. I''m afraid it''s too much. I came here quickly because I knew a "reputable" person named Tian.


    In order for the Liu family and his wife to recognize Du Wencai''s true face and dissolve their marriage with the Du family, Mo Yan released Maomao from the space while no one was around, letting it stare at Du Wencai''s every move and see what he usually does. What "good things" have been done?


    Mao Mao, who had fattened up a lot in the space, listened to Mo Yan''s instructions, nodded his head at her, and quickly pped his wings and chased in the direction where Du Wencai disappeared.


    Seeing Maomao disappear, Mo Yan withdrew his gaze, his eyes were cold. If strong evidence can be collected, the Liu family will break off the engagement without anyone persuading them. Although breaking off the engagement will still have a bad impact on the Liu family and Liu Tinn, the fault lies with Du Wencai and the pressure on the Liu family will be much less.


    Having found a breakthrough, the stone that had been weighing on Mo Yan''s heart for many days suddenly loosened. Seeing that it was gettingte, Mo Yan returned to the ce where the carriage was parked and drove Da Hong Zao around the rice shop. After having lunch at Mipu and checking the ounts, he drove a carriage to Gongyuan and picked up Mo Qingze who had finished the examination...

 Chapter 844: Interesting facts about outing and jealousy (1)

    Chapter 844: Interesting facts about outing and jealousy (1)


    Chapter 844 Fun outing and jealousy (1)


    Having been taking exams for nine consecutive days, Mo Qingze couldn''t resist even if he could take a rest in the exam room at night. After returning home and washing up, I didn''t even eat dinner and went back to my room to rest. In addition to physical fatigue, it should be more psychological fatigue.


    As for how the exam went, no one asked. Secretly, I naturally hoped that I could pass high school in one fell swoop. But my wish came true. Its not a big deal if I dont pass. Its okay to try again in three years.


    In the past, Mo Qingze might have thought the same thing, but since a series of bad things happenedst year and Mo Yan''s engagement with Xiao Ruiyuan, he had been holding back a lot of energy in his heart, eager to try it out this time. If you win the first prize in one fell swoop, you can perform well in the pce examination and strive to enter the first ss.


    Only in this way can we get key training when we first enter the official career andy a solid foundation for the future official career. He didn''t want that one day in the future, his daughter would be wronged at her husband''s house, and he, the father, would evene to ask for an exnation and would have to be lower than others.


    Even if the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion is an unattainable behemoth to him, he may not be able to reach an equal height in the rest of his life, at least he will not be suppressed without the power to resist.


    With such a mood in mind, Mo Qingze didn''t sleep well. When he woke up the next morning, there were still bloodshot eyes, and his face still showed fatigue that had not yet dissipated.


    Mo Yan couldn''t guess the root cause. She just thought that her father had not performed well and was worried about the result of the test. For several days in a row, she cooked soup and water for her father to replenish energy and calm the mind. She added some medicinal materials that were good for the body. Medicinal food category.


    Because she is good at cooking and the ingredients are produced in space, the stewed soup does not have a bitter medicinal taste, but has a unique and refreshing fragrance. Others can''t help but want to eat it when they smell the fragrance, and they have to drink arge amount every time. Bowl, if Mo Yan goes to open a medicinal restaurant, he can keep a lot of money.


    Perhaps the soup had an effect, or maybe Mo Qingze looked away and his energy returned to what it was before. But I saw that the color of his face was very good, smooth and clean without a trace of wrinkles. He didn''t look like he was in his thirties at all. He looked like a different personpared to before he fled.


    Standing next to Han Zhiyun, who is four or five years younger than him, it doesn''t look like he is older. What''s more, he has an extra calmness and restraint that young people don''t have. He is like a piece of jade that has been baptized by the years and blooms. Gives off a warm and lustrous brilliance.


    At the same time, Mo Qingze is handsome and has a bookish air about him. Sometimes Mo Yan will look at him as if he is hopeless. Just looking at my father who is in his prime but alone, I often feel a sense of distress in my heart. Even if there are children like them by their father''s side, they can''t heal some loneliness. asionally, they wille up with the idea of finding apatible partner for their father.


    As time goes by, this idea appears more and more frequently. Mo Yan had all kinds of worries in his heart. He didn''t tell anyone about these thoughts. He hoped that one day his father would meet a woman he liked and marry her home. However, he was worried that his younger brothers and sisters would be influenced by Tang Xin and Yun Zhao. The impact of the unfortunate encounter created a conflict with his father''s remarriage, which affected the rtionship between father and son (daughter).


    On the other hand, she is also worried that the woman will not like her siblings and will treat them harshly in private. If she has children of her own in the future, she will not be able to keep a bowl of water t, and the peaceful and warm home will gradually fade away. This is not what she wants to see. .


    On this day, Mo Qingze, who was pestered by Zhen''er, had no choice but to send invitations to the Liu family, Han family and Shen Ji, inviting them toe over for an outing.


    Mo Yan was grinding ink for her father on the side. Looking at her father''s gentle and handsome profile, her thoughts drifted away again. In modern times wherete marriage andte childbearing are advocated, there are many men who have not married and had children by the age of thirty-five. A man like his father who is talented, good-looking, has a good character, and has a good family background can best attract the attention of women.

 Chapter 845: Interesting facts about outing and jealousy (2)

    Chapter 845: Interesting facts about outing and jealousy (2)


    Chapter 845 Fun Outing and Jealousy (2)


    If this woman of time and space hadn''t been conservative, she would only nce at her furtively when she met her on the street, and she would have chased her home long ago.


    Sensing that his daughter was distracted, Mo Qingze tapped her head lightly with the pen and said funnyly: "Momo can also be distracted, what are you thinking about, girl?"


    Mo Yan stuck out her tongue, ttered her and said, "How can my daughter have any evil intentions? Isn''t it because her father is too handsome and she feels proud, so she was distracted for a moment!"


    Mo Qingze didnt know whether tough or cry, and gave his daughter a p in the face: Even dad dares to tease her, the older she gets, the more unruly she bes!


    Mo Yan covered her forehead, pretending to be aggrieved and said: "My daughter is telling the truth. Dad is walking on the street, isn''t there a girl or a wife secretly watching you?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Qingze said helplessly: "No matter how good-looking you are, it''s just a superficial appearance. You will get old one day. You can''t judge others by appearance, let alone pay too much attention to your appearance and ignore your inner self-cultivation."


    Mo Yan nodded heavily, she agreed with this. However, most people in the world are vulgar and like to understand a person''s inner meaning through their beautiful skin.


    Mo Qingze, however, didn''t believe it. He nced at her and asked, "When you fell in love with that boy, didn''t you first fall in love with his appearance?"


    Mo Yan smiled, then raised her little hand and said seriously: "Dad, this really doesn''t exist!"


    There was no point in arguing about this topic, and Mo Qingze didn''t bother to answer the conversation. He picked up the pen and continued writing the invitation. When he finished writing, he said leisurely: "If you want to see that boy next time, just tell dad directly. As long as you don''t meet in private, dad won''t stop him. Come on, stop talking about Zhen''er."


    Mo Yan, whose little trick was exposed, instantly turned red. She dropped the ink stick in her hand and ran away quickly, covering her face. She could still tolerate being teased by her friends or sisters shamelessly, but she was exposed by her biological father, but she really had no shame in staying any longer.


    Looking at his daughter''s fleeing back, Mo Qingze shook his head and chuckled. He lowered his head and clearly wrote the three words "Xiao Ruiyuan" on the red invitation...


    On March 22nd, the Mojia orchard was in full bloom, filled with white apple blossoms, pink peach blossoms, purple grape blossoms... countless little bees were buzzing and flying in the forest, busy picking fruits. nectar;rge colorful butterflies also came to join in the fun and danced among the trees; from time to time the sound of hens crowing could be heard in the forest, and five native dogs that had grown intorge dogs were wandering around the orchard warily with their tongues sticking out. He lowered his head and sniffed the ground, to be on guard against unknown species sneaking in and eating the chickens and eggs in the orchard.


    Overlooking the entire orchard, you can see thousands of flowers blooming in spring, and the subtle fragrance fills your sleeves. It is really beautiful.


    At the highest point of the orchard, more than a dozen people gathered lively, admiring the beautiful spring scenery. Several wild beasts pounced on each other and started fighting, causing the bees collecting nectar to fly back and forth for fear of harming them.


    "Haha, this ce is great. At this time every year from now on, we wille here to get together and rx." Mr. Liu likes this kind of leisurely life in the fields the most. This time, he even took a day off and brought his wife and daughter here. of.


    Han Zhiyun agreed: "This is a good idea. You can''t see such natural beauty in the city. No matter how bright and precious the flowers in the flower house are, they are not as elegant and pleasant as here."


    Mo Qingze said with a smile: "You cane here. When these fruits mature in autumn, it would be great to pick them with your own hands and try them!"


    This is good, my niece missed itst year, so she muste this year! Liu Tinn replied quickly, as if the cute pink flowers in front of her had turned into sweet fruits.

 Chapter 846: Interesting facts about outing and jealousy (3)

    Chapter 846: Interesting facts about outing and jealousy (3)


    Chapter 846 Fun Outing and Jealousy (3)


    Shen Ji stood silently behind the crowd, his eyes never leaving the bright and generous woman in front of others, his gentle eyes filled with mncholy.


    Not far away, Mo Yan, Li Xiu and the others had taken out all the barbecue utensils, ingredients, charcoal, etc. from the bamboo baskets and were preparing to light a fire for barbecue.


    "I''ll do it!" Seeing Mo Yan take out the flint and point the dry pine needles to ignite the fire, Xiao Ruiyuan stepped forward and took it. With a seemingly effortless stroke, sparks appeared, and the pine needles were smoothly ignited and burned zingly.


    "Wow, brother-inw, you are so kind to my eldest sister!" Zhen''er, who ran over to watch the fun, happened to see this scene and couldn''t help shouting out.


    This shout instantly attracted the attention of others. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan lighting the fire with his own hands, he remembered that he had picked the baking utensils, ingredients, etc. in a bamboo basket just now, and he felt a little better.


    Han Zhiyun patted his friend''s shoulder and said in an envious and jealous tone: "You are really discerning and have chosen such a good son-inw for Yan Yatou! If my Yao''er hadn''t been so young, I would have wanted to **** this boy away! "


    Mo Qingze nced at him and said angrily: "That depends on whether you can rob him or not!"


    Han Zhiyun was furious and gritted his teeth and said, "You''re so cool! This guy''s cold face is freezing to death. If you want to y off your father-inw''s authority, you may not be able to do it."


    "Is this the legendary saying that grapes are sour when you can''t eat them?" Mo Qingze hit the nail on the head and exposed his friend''s little thoughts without mercy.


    "You..." Han Zhiyun rolled his eyes angrily. Just as he was about to say something, Mrs. Han pinched her secretly and stopped her loudly: "You are already dozens of years old, and you are still bickering in front of the children. Dont be afraid of childrens jokes!


    Pfft! Haha Liu Tinn and the children of the Han family had already covered their mouths and snickered. After hearing Mrs. Hans words, they couldnt helpughing.


    Han Zhiyun bared his teeth and rubbed his painful waist. He red at the smiling little carrots with a resentful look on his face. He gritted his teeth and threatened: "Don''tugh! If youugh again, I won''t give you barbecue." .


    When several children heard this, they immediately stoppedughing. You can skip the rice, but you cant skip the delicious barbecue.


    Mo Qingze touched Han Zhiyun''s little daughter''s head and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, those baking utensils and ingredients belong to your uncle''s family. If your uncle gives them to you, your father''s share will also be given to you!"


    "Yeah!" Several children eximed, rushed up to hug Mo Qingze''s thighs, ttered him and said, "Uncle Mo is the most generous and the best!"


    Looking at the few "rebellious" brats, Han Zhiyun wished he could pick them up one by one and spank them.


    Before he could make any move, several little guys hid behind Mo Qingze, as if they had back eyes, with only their furry little heads exposed. They looked so cute!


    Being looked at by a few pairs of innocent eyes, most of the anger in his heart was extinguished. What''s more, Han Zhiyun was not really angry, so he was even more reluctant to take action. I rubbed a few little guys heads twice and then let them go.


    After theughter, everyone finally turned their attention to the barbecue. Only then did they realize that the so-called barbecue was not like they imagined, building a rack and hanging the meat over a fire to roast it, or making an iron trough like the foreigners. The meat is skewered with bamboo skewers and grilled on an iron trough, which is an iron frame-like thing with red charcoal burning in the middle grid and a round iron pan with a covered rim ced on it.


    Han Zhiyun pointed to the grill and asked curiously: "Girl Yan, what is this? Do you mean grilling the meat on this thing? Will it burn?"

 Chapter 847: Interesting facts about outing and jealousy (4)

    Chapter 847: Interesting facts about outing and jealousy (4)


    Chapter 847 Fun Outing and Jealousy (4)


    Mo Yan shook his head, and while putting a little peanut oil on the hot pan, he exined: "This is called an iron pan. It is very convenient for grilling meat and making pancakes. Just apply ayer of oil and control the heat. It will burn.


    As he spoke, he used chopsticks to cut the pork belly into small pieces and ced it on the iron pan. It made a "sizzling" sound immediately, and a unique aroma of barbecue filled the air, which was very tempting.


    Even after breakfast, they were not hungry, but when they smelled such a fragrant barbecue, everyone couldn''t help but swallow their saliva and stared at the barbecue on the iron pot without asking how they came up with this iron pot.


    The pork belly is cut evenly and the meat is fresh and tender. It is grilled quickly in the first pot. Mo Yan used a shovel to put the golden barbecue grilled on both sides into a white porcin te, and asked Li Xiu to carry it to the long table aside. On the long table were Mo Yan''s special sauces of various vors. You can choose to eat the original barbecue. You can also eat it with dipping sauce ording to your own taste.


    Mo Yan didn''t need to speak, and several grown men couldn''t wait toe to the long table. They picked up a piece of barbecue with the chopsticks on the table and blew it twice before stuffing it into their mouths. For a moment, their mouths were filled with the taste and texture of the barbecue. Crispy on the outside, tender on the inside, and chewy without feeling greasy at all.


    Seeing this, Zhen''er and the other little guys also picked up their chopsticks and ate in the same manner. Suddenly, they discovered that the fat meat they usually hate eating the most can actually be so delicious!


    Before he could swallow the roasted meat in his mouth, his chopsticks reached out to the te again. Fortunately, the children had very good dining etiquette. Even if they wanted to eat a second piece, they did not quarrel over a piece of meat.


    Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Han were hesitant at first with their chopsticks. Seeing that several children who didn''t like fatty meat were enjoying the meal, they tried to pick up a small piece of barbecue and dipped it in the sweet and sour sauce. Unexpectedly, the taste of barbecue was surprisingly good, and their stomachs werepletely conquered by a small piece of barbecue.


    Listening to them shouting "delicious" one by one, Mo Yan''s face showed a satisfied smile, and the movements of his hands became more and more brisk. In addition to grilled pork belly, there were also grilled tendons, grilled short ribs, and some vegetables were also essential. Whether it is meat or vegetables, they are all taken out of the space, with a unique fragrance, and the roasted taste is very different.


    There are too many people, and its really slow to bake them one pot at a time. Fortunately, Mo Yan had prepared three sets of barbecue utensils for barbecue. Aunt and nephew Li Xiu were both good in the kitchen. They watched Mo Yan bake two pots with his own eyes, and then he was able to start baking by himself, which was enough for arge table of foodies to enjoy.


    In fact, this kind of barbecue is lively when everyone gathers together to eat and grill it. However, these cooking utensils are rtively simple and can burn people if they are not careful, especially children, who are more likely to be injured, so Mo Yan did not mention it. this.


    Because of this, Xiao Ruiyuan looked at her with fear, fearing that Mo Yan would identally burn herself, so he stood next to her and stared at her, so that if anything went wrong, he could save her in time.


    Mo Yan asked him several times to eat too, but Xiao Ruiyuan ignored it and stood stubbornly without moving. Mo Yan had no choice but to pick up the chopsticks secretly when no one was paying attention and put the barbecue dipped in sauce to his mouth.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not refuse, and ate the plump and juicy barbecue with the hands of his beloved woman, the tenderness in his eyes seemed to overflow.


    More than one person saw this scene, but they all turned a blind eye and did not mention it, for fear of destroying this beautiful and harmonious scene. Who has not been young? Who doesnt have a young Muai?


    Mo Yan didnt mention the barbecue together, but Liu Tinn saw the fun in it. After wiping her hands, she moved a small wicker chair and sat across from Mo Yan. She picked up a pair of clean chopsticks and put the raw meat into the pot. When the meat is half-cooked, start adding salt and seasoning. After it ispletely cooked, put it in a bowl and eat it deliciously.


    "Yes, it''s delicious. It''s really different to make it yourself!" Liu Tinn sighed after swallowing the barbecue, then picked up a piece of barbecue with her chopsticks and fed it to Mo Yan''s mouth: "Yan Yan, try my craftsmanship, look. Isnt my roast very good?


    Mo Yan didn''t care that these were the chopsticks used by his friend. He reached up to pick them up, but was "robbed" by another piece of barbecue on the way.


    After swallowing the barbecue dipped in sweet sauce in a daze, Mo Yan realized that the person feeding her was Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was very satisfied, stared at Liu Tinn who was dumbfounded, and calmly poured a ss of wine for Mo Yan.


    Being stared at like this, Liu Tinn suddenly understood what Xiao Ruiyuan meant. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes and grind her teeth in her heart: Humph, you are so jealous, why should you kill yourself with so much jealousy? Forget it this time, I will find a way to treat you sooner orter...

 Chapter 848: Unexpected events in the game(1)

    Chapter 848: Unexpected events in the game(1)


    Chapter 848 An unexpected incident urred during thepetition (1)


    After eating and drinking for an hour, all the ingredients were consumed. Everyone leaned back on the wicker chairs with satisfaction, savoring the delicious barbecue and roasted vegetables.


    Mo Yan packed up the baking utensils, pointed to a mountain peak not far away and suggested: "Let''s go climb the mountain to eat some food, and see if we can dig bamboo shoots on it."


    This suggestion was immediately approved by everyone: "It''s time to go hiking, otherwise we will miss dinner."


    As everyone spoke, they stood up and put all the cooking utensils, tables and chairs into the bamboo baskets. This time, he was too embarrassed to let Xiao Ruiyuan move down the mountain alone. Han Zhiyun, who was ustomed to martial arts, also helped move two baskets of things down the mountain.


    Li Xiu found several small hoes that could dig bamboo shoots from the utility room. Except for a few little radish heads who couldn''t carry the hoes, almost everyone else had one.


    Everyone took the hoe, took the water bag, and walked toward the mountain talking andughing.


    The mountain is not far away and is located on the outskirts of Yuhua Mountain. The mountain is covered with bamboos and the terrain is smooth. Except for snakes, insects, rats and ants, there are norge beasts. Because the terrain is smooth and easy to climb, and they are not afraid of danger, the people in the vige I often go in to dig bamboo shoots or cut down bamboo to build fences.


    After walking for about two minutes, everyone arrived at the foot of the mountain. Looking at the lush bamboo forest on the mountain, the fragrance of bamboo fills your nose, which makes people feel refreshed.


    Because people often go into the mountain, they walked out of a path leading to the mountain. Everyone walked up the path and saw many bamboo shoots emerging from the ground. This kind of bamboo shoots are usually old and have little edible value, so they are ignored.


    When they arrived at a sunny ce, because the bamboo grew slower, everyone saw only small and pointed bamboo shoots emerging one by one. This kind of bamboo shoots is tender and delicious stir-fried, cold, stewed or braised with meat.


    "Wow, there is arge area of bamboo shoot tips here. I am sure you can dig out a lot of bamboo shoots in it. Come on!" Zhen''er stood not far away and pointed at the ground and eximed. Then he bent down and waved the smallest **** towards his feet. Dig up an emerging bamboo shoot.


    Seeing that there were indeed a lot of bamboo shoots in that patch, everyone walked over and were about to take action on the bamboo shoot tips. Han Zhiyun suddenly said: "Let''s each find a bamboo shoot tip and see who can dig out the bigger ones."


    Mr. Liu stroked his beard and smiled and said: "It is a kind of fun! However, it is not interesting topare together. It is better topare in pairs. It is considered the first round. Whoever wins will move on to the next round until the final winner is found. ,how?"


    Okay! Everyones eyes lit up and they said in unison.


    Zhen''er put down the **** and ran over to join in the fun with a smile: "There must be a lottery. The loser will give the winner a lottery. There is no gold, silver or anything fancy. Thispetition is fun."


    You brat, I cant do anything without you! Mo Qingze cursed with a smile, but did not refute his sons suggestion.


    Han Zhiyun rubbed Zhen''er''s head and said with a smile: "Just follow what you said, but if you lose, don''t cry!"


    Zhen''er raised her little head proudly: "A man is willing to admit defeat. Only useless people will cry when they lose."


    "Okay, he''s promising!" Han Zhiyun was so happy that he forgot for a moment that the little man in front of him was just a nine-year-old child. He pped Zhen''er on the shoulder with a powerful palm. Zhen''er grinned in pain, but Didn''t cry out.


    Han Zhiyun reacted btedly and quickly rubbed Zhen''er''s shoulders. He was very satisfied with the child''s performance and said to Mo Qingze half-truthfully: "Zhen''er and Li''er are simr in age. Let''s decide on a date." How about a baby kiss, a kiss on top of that?"

 Chapter 849: Unexpected events in the game (2)

    Chapter 849: Unexpected events in the game (2)


    Chapter 849 An unexpected incident urred during thepetition (2)


    Li''er''s full name is Han Xueli. She is Han Zhiyun''s second daughter. She is just seven years old this year. She is the same age as Sheng''er and is indeed simr in age to Zhen''er.


    Mo Qingze was stunned for a moment, and when he was thinking about whether his friend was just joking or really meant it, Zhen''er broke away from Han Zhiyun''s big hand, took Sheng''er''s small hand and said seriously: "Uncle Han, Zhen''er has grown up. If you want to marry sister Sheng''er, you can''t be engaged to sister Li''er again. It''s wrong to be half-hearted!"


    Forehead!


    Not to mention how surprised Han Zhiyun was, others were also shocked by Zhen''er''s words. But seeing him holding Sheng''er''s little hand tightly and vowing so confidently, everyone couldn''tugh no matter what. They believed that the little guy''s words came from the bottom of his heart.


    "Hahahaha!" Han Zhiyun came back to his senses, patted Zhen''er''s shoulder andughed out loud: "What a good boy, you are thinking about asking for a wife before your hair even grows. You are ambitious, haha, you are ambitious!"


    Mrs. Han saw that her husband was not talking properly, so she red at him: "The children are all here, what nonsense are you talking about!"


    Han Zhiyun realized itter and quickly shut his mouth and asked for mercy from his wife. This look of a strict wife made everyoneugh.


    These words were considered a sideshow, and everyone just regarded them as a joke and did not take them to heart. Finally, ording to Mr. Liu''s suggestion, the eighteen people participating in the bamboo shoot diggingpetition were divided into nine groups in pairs, and thepetitors were determined by drawing lots.


    Without paper and pen, everyone folded nine sets of bamboo sticks of different lengths to rece them. The two people who drew bamboo sticks of the same length in everything becamepetitors with each other, and the loser had to give to the winner. Luck. The nine winners in the first round continue to draw lots, and one of them has a bye. Whoever is lucky enough to draw will go directly to the next round. The rest will stillpete in pairs until the final round determines the winner.


    The results of the first round of drawings came out quickly. Mo Yan was paired with Han Zhiyun''s eldest daughter Han Xue, Xiao Ruiyuan was paired with Mr. Liu, Mo Qingze was paired with Yun Zhao, Liu Tinn was paired with Li Xiu, and Han Zhiyun was paired with Mr. Liu. One group is Zhen''er and Shen Ji, Mrs. Han and Xin''er are in one group, Mrs. Liu and Tang Xin are in one group, Zhen''er and Li Yan are in one group, and the remaining ones are too young.


    Sheng''er and the others were too young, so they were worried that they might identally hurt themselves, so they were not allowed to participate. However, they joined in the fun and helped others pick the so-called biggest bamboo shoots, which was considered participation.


    This piece of bamboo shoots only has small pointed tips. Just looking at it from the surface, you can''t tell how big the bamboo shoots underneath are. None of the people present were experts in digging bamboo shoots. It was half a catty to eight ounces. They could only rely on their eyesight and luck to dig out one tree to see who could dig the bigger one.


    A round ofpetitionsts three quarters of an hour, which is enough time to find and dig bamboo shoots. Mo Yan blocked out the random interjection of Xue Tuanzi in his mind, and started searching with concentration with a small hoe. He soon found a bamboo shoot that looked very promising, and then picked up the **** and dug it up with great interest.


    Not long after, other people also gradually found the "target" of the excavation amidst the chatter of several children. For a moment, the dull sound of hoes digging into the ground could be heard in the entire bamboo forest. Birds flying in the distance heard the movement inside and flew straight over, not daring to stop and rest here.


    Time passed quickly, and everyone came back holding the biggest bamboo shoots they dug. Comparing the results, Mo Yan, Xiao Ruiyuan, Mo Qingze, Liu Tinn, Yun Zhao, Shen Ji, Mrs. Han, Tang Xin and Li Yan all dug bigger bamboo shoots than theirpetitors and sessfully entered the next round.


    As for the lottery... I didn''t think there would be a bamboo shoot diggingpetition at first. For the convenience of climbing, everyone took off their jewelry and put it at Mo''s house. For now, they can only owe it and wait to cash it out aftering down the mountain. So, Mo Yan got a jade pendant on the corner of her clothes promised by Han Xueyao, and the other eight people also got corresponding promises, some were jade pendants, some were bracelets, some were gold peanuts... all kinds of different.

 Chapter 850: Unexpected events in the game (3)

    Chapter 850: Unexpected events in the game (3)


    Chapter 850 An unexpected incident urred during thepetition (3)


    Thepetition continued, and Mo Yan was lucky enough to get a bye and enter the next round directly. Coincidentally, Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Qingze were drawn into a group.


    Han Zhiyun lost the first round and was depressed. When he saw his friend and his son-inw collided, his mood suddenly improved: "Hanzhang, I think you should just admit defeat. If you win by ident, you I cant stand it in front of my father-inw!


    Xiao Ruiyuan was also thinking about whether to dig up a random bamboo shoot and give it to his father-inw. After hearing what Han Zhiyun said, he didn''t know how to answer, so he simply said nothing.


    Mo Qingze nced at Han Zhiyun and said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "Don''t listen to him. Losing is winning, losing is winning. Losing in your hands is better than losing in the hands of your uncle Han, Zhao''er!"


    Han Zhiyun didn''t understand the joke, but wasughed at. He was so depressed that he red at Mo Qingze and closed his mouth unwillingly.


    After listening to his father-inws words, Xiao Ruiyuan didnt dare to deliberately let go of the water. He pretended to walk around in the bamboo shoot field and dug out the tip of a very inconspicuous bamboo shoot. It turned out that it was just a thumb-sized bamboo shoot, but it grew bigger and bigger. When he finally realized something was wrong, more than half of the entire bamboo shoot had been dug out, and it was estimated to be three feet long.


    "Wow, what a big bamboo shoot, brother-inw is great!" Zhen''er eximed, pped her little hands excitedly and shouted.


    Zhen''er lost the first round and didn''t do anything again. He just watched others dig. Seeing that his brother-inw had not dug out the bamboo shoots after digging for a long time, he ran over curiously and saw a long bamboo shoot standing in the deep pit. It was the first time he saw such a big bamboo shoot and he couldn''t help but scream. The soundes.


    This exmation attracted other people, and they couldn''t hide it even if they wanted to.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had no choice but to continue digging with a hoe, and soon he saw the root of the bamboo shoot. Finally, with a little force, he pulled up the entire bamboo shoot, which turned out to be three and a half feet long.


    There is no doubt that Xiao Ruiyuan easily defeated Mo Qingze with this big bamboo shoot. If only two people in the same group couldpete, this bamboo shoot would be enough to instantly kill the bamboo shoots dug by everyone else.


    Finally, among the eight people, Xiao Ruiyuan, Liu Tinn, Shen Ji and Yun Zhao entered the next round. Mo Yan, who got the bye draw, continued to the third round of drawing.


    Only this time, the **** of luck did note to Mo Yan. The bye lottery was taken away by Yun Zhao, so Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan were paired together, and Shen Ji and Liu Tinn were paired together.


    Looking at the two people opposite who didn''t dare to look up at each other, Mo Yan rolled his eyes, coughed slightly and suggested: "Let''s do this. The four of us will be divided into two groups for a teampetition. Within a quarter of an hour, which group will dig No matter which group wins, the winning group will enter the next round of the finalpetition at the same time, which saves time and trouble!"


    Fifteen minutes of time is simply not enough time to dig out bamboo shoots. If you dont want to lose too badly, you can only work together.


    Digging bamboo shoots with the girl he loves, even if he is still under the eyes of everyone and can''t do anything, Xiao Ruiyuan is very satisfied in his heart and nods his head in approval. Liu Tinn and Liu Tinn were interested in each other and hoped so in their hearts. However, they each had their own concerns and did not dare to follow their inner thoughts. They hesitated for a moment and neither agreed nor objected.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your acquiescence! Remember, this is teamwork, and it onlysts for a moment. After a moment, if anyonees back empty-handed, or just picks up a bamboo shoot to deal with errands, it will be considered a loser. Those who win will be punished!" Mo Yan did not give them a chance to object, and set various restrictive conditions, and finally made the final decision.

 Chapter 851: Unexpected events in the game(4)

    Chapter 851: Unexpected events in the game(4)


    Chapter 851 An unexpected incident urred during thepetition (4)


    "Then... let''s do it!" Liu Tinn and Shen Ji were helpless and reluctantly agreed, but there was a secret joy in their hearts that made them panic.


    Several parents have no objections to this. Going out for an outing is supposed to rx your mind. As long as it''s not too outrageous, you can have fun as you want. Under their noses, they were not worried that these four people would do anything that would damage their reputation.


    Regarding Mo Yan''s proposal, except for Mo Qingze who guessed the reason, the others just thought that Mo Yan wanted to be alone with Xiao Ruiyuan for a while. They all looked at Mo Yan and smiled very reservedly. Mo Qingze didn''t agree with his daughter''s actions, but he knew that his daughter wouldn''t do it for no reason, so he didn''t speak out against it.


    Mo Yan does have his own little thoughts, but the fundamental purpose is to test his friends and Shen Ji. She looked at the six beasts not far away, reconnected with Xue Tuanzi in her consciousness, and after exining some things, she naturally handed the **** in her hand to Xiao Ruiyuan, and looked at the ground with ease, looking for anything. "Potential" bamboo shoots.


    Xiao Ruiyuan followed closely behind with two hoes, his eyes never leaving Mo Yan.


    Liu Tinn and Shen Ji also took action, each looking for his own ce, always separated by a short distance.


    Time was running out, and none of the four dared to dy. However, the six beasts who had just been fighting not far away moved to Liu Tinn and Shen Ji''s ce. Every time Liu Tinn spotted a certain bamboo shoot and was about to dig it, the six beasts would "upy" it first and urinate on the bamboo shoot. In this way, Liu Tinn had no way to dig bamboo shoots.


    Shen Ji also encountered the same situation. The two of them had no choice but to search for territory that was not "upied" by the six beasts. They walked far away without knowing it, but they were still within the sight of everyone, separated by a hundred feet of distance. .


    Seeing that it was almost done, the six beasts stopped interfering with Liu Chen and the two. The red python swung its huge tail and hissed in its mouth. The calmness of the sound was slightly different from usual. No one knew the meaning of these neighing sounds except itself and the snow dumplings in the space.


    On the other side, although Mo Yan''s eyes were fixed on the ground, her attention was on Liu Tinn and Shen Ji. Seeing that the two seemed to have found the bamboo shoots and were squatting down to dig, she slowly approached there.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t notice anything strange about Mo Yan. Seeing her absent-mindedly looking for bamboo shoots, he thought she was tired, so he said, "Have a rest and I''lle find her."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan stopped searching and pointed at Liu Tinn and Shen Ji not far away: "Brother Xiao, do you think they are a good match?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan followed Mo Yan''s gaze and saw two people working together to dig bamboo shoots. He meditated on the film and said seriously: "One has a cheerful temperament, and the other is calm and measured. They are a perfect match."


    Mo Yan didn''t look away and smiled slightly: "I also think they are a good match, so I decided to break up Sister Lan and her fianc and let her and Brother Shen get married. What does Brother Xiao think?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression did not change. He turned slightly to block the eyes from behind. In the blind corner where no one could see, he reached out and rubbed Mo Yan''s hair, and said softly: "As long as you are happy."


    When Mo Yan heard this, the expression on his face was veryplicated. She was very satisfied with someone''s answer, but someone didn''t even ask the reason and supported her to break up their marriage without hesitation. Is this too...indulgent to her and a little bit indifferent?


    Reminiscent of the environment in which Xiao Ruiyuan grew up, Mo Yan felt as if she had been stung by a bee, the sting was severe. It is already very difficult for the person in front of me to grow up smoothly without bing crooked. Who can me him if he has such a cold temperament? After all, he had great love hidden in his heart, otherwise, he would not have saved her back then.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan felt relieved. Compared to when they first met, the man he likes has be much more popr, and the endlessyer of frost on his body has faded a lot. He will always get better and better in the future, which is enough.


    Mo Yan was immersed in his own thoughts and did not notice the situation on Liu Tinn and Shen Ji''s side. The next moment, Shen Ji''s panicked cry resounded throughout the bamboo forest: "Miss Liu, be careful"

 Chapter 852: Zhuyeqing takes action (1)

    Chapter 852: Zhuyeqing takes action (1)


    Chapter 852 Zhuyeqing takes action (1)


    Before Shen Ji could swing out the **** in his hand, he watched helplessly as the long emerald snake hanging upside down on the bamboo branch spit out a scarlet letter. As he screamed in panic, he bit into the snake without realizing it. The woman''s exposed forearm.


    After biting the person, the long emerald green snake fell to the ground with a st. Before the **** in Shen Ji''s hand smashed down, it quickly twisted its body and scurried into the thick bamboo leaves that had been umted all year round. In an instant, Disappeared without a trace.


    Liu Tinn felt a sharp pain in her lower arm and immediately threw away the **** in her hand. She looked down and saw two drops of ck blood pouring out of her little arm, which looked very scary against the white arm.


    At this moment, Liu Tinn didn''t know that she had been bitten by a snake. It wasn''t until she raised her hand to wipe away the blood drops and discovered two small blood holes on her arms that she realized where the severe pain hade from. For a moment, his face turned extremely pale, and his whole body was shaking, but he was supported by Shen Ji, who had a look of horror on his face.


    "Miss Liu, how are you? What''s wrong with you?" Shen Ji''s face was also pale, and the two hands holding Liu Tinn were shaking violently, and his lips were trembling and he couldn''t say aplete sentence.


    Looking at the rapidly swelling arm with a ck patch around the wound, Liu Tinn''s face became paler and paler. She looked at the panicked Shen Ji, and her originally frightened and uneasy heart miraculously calmed down. She spoke in a tone that she didn''t even dare to The calmness of belief: "You saw it, it was a poisonous snake, right? Maybe, I will..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Before the word "death" could be uttered, Shen Ji''s stern voice interrupted him. His originally gentle eyes were filled with scarlet red: "No nonsense, you won''t die, I won''t let you die, no!"


    After saying that, he lowered his head, and under Liu Tinns disbelieving gaze, he took the little arm that was still bleeding out into his mouth without hesitation.


    "No - no! Brother Shen, let me go, let me go quickly..." Liu Tinn, who was bitten by a poisonous snake, did not cry, but when Shen Ji lowered his head to absorb the snake venom for her, her heart ached and her tears burst like a dam. , surging down.


    Everyone who came in panic after hearing the news saw the dirty blood spit out by Shen Ji and the two dazzling holes on Liu Tinn''s arms. Without asking any more questions, they understood that Liu Tinn had been bitten by a poisonous snake. All of them were immediately affected by this sudden attack. Shocked by the turn of events.


    "Lan''er" Mrs. Liu couldn''t bear the blow, her vision suddenly went dark, and she fell crookedly on her husband''s body, tears falling down.


    In contrast, Mr. Liu was much calmer. He was supporting his wife with one hand and trying to pull Shen Ji away with the other hand. No matter how worried he was about his daughter''s safety, he didn''t want to see anyone risking his life to save his daughter. It is still unknown what kind of venomous snake the daughter was bitten by, but one mistake could put the lives of both of them in danger.


    Shen Ji pressed Liu Tinn''s arm tightly in an attempt to dy the spread of the snake''s venom. Sensing Mr. Liu''s actions, he raised his head and spat out the blood in his mouth, with a sad smile on his gray lips: "Uncle, let Yun Jin do it!"


    After saying that, regardless of Mr. Lius reaction, he lowered his head again and ced his **** lips on the wound on Liu Tinns forearm.


    Mr. Liu''s heart was shaken, and he seemed to understand something. He quickly looked at Mo Yan, who was running over with a water bag: "Girl Yan, do you have any anti-snake venom pills on you?"


    Everyone present knew that Mo Yan studied medicine with Mr. Du, and they also knew that she would carry some pills with her in case of emergency.


    No! Mo Yan shook her head, her expression extremely ugly. She opened the stopper of the water bag and said to Shen Ji: "Brother Shen, I''ll dissolve the antidote in the water. It should work. You rinse your mouth quickly and I''ll detoxify Sister Lan."

 Chapter 853: Zhuyeqing takes action (2)

    Chapter 853: Zhuyeqing takes action (2)


    Chapter 853 Zhuyeqing takes action (2)


    Shen Ji raised his head suddenly, with a sh of hope in his eyes: "Is this water useful to Miss Liu? Give it to Miss Liu first!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly stepped aside, worried that the poison would spread quickly. His hand still firmly pressed the position three inches above Liu Tinn''s wound.


    "Hurry up and rinse your mouth. If you identally swallow the toxin, are you going to make Sister Lan live in guilt for the rest of her life?" Mo Yan stuffed the water bag into Shen Ji''s arms and pressed her hand on the upper part of Liu Tinn''s arm. He opened the acupuncture point and said seriously.


    Hearing this, Shen Ji looked at Liu Tinn unconsciously. When he met Liu Tinn''s watery eyes full of worry and guilt, his expression changed, and he finally reached out and took the water bag.


    Mo Yan tied the acupuncture point tightly with a piece of cloth. After carefully checking Liu Tinn''s pulse, she checked the wound again and found that the condition was better than she expected. She rinsed the wound with spiritual spring water and asked, " Did you see what the snake that bit you looked like?"


    Just when Liu Tinn was about to shake her head, Shen Ji took the lead and said, "The snake is all green, it should be green bamboo leaves."


    Everyones expressions changed, the bamboo leaves were green, the bamboo leaves were actually green!


    Snakes are divided into poisonous and non-venomous snakes. If you are bitten by a non-venomous snake, the two holes will bleed at most. If you are bitten by a poisonous snake, just like Liu Tinn, the wound will swell and bleed out with dirty blood.


    There is no serum in this time and space, and there are very few methods to treat snake venom. Coupled with theck of information, these methods change their taste as they are passed around. In the end, it turns out that drinking alcohol can detoxify snake venom.


    As a result, some people were bitten by snakes. Even though the venom was not life-threatening, they lost their lives in vain because they were not treated promptly or improperly. Even if some people are in good physical condition and can resist it, they will suffer serious consequences. There are only a few people who can really resist it.


    Therefore, when they heard that it was the highly venomous snake Bamboo Leaf Green, everyone would be shocked, including the fact that Shen Ji risked his life to **** the snake venom for Liu Tinn.


    Some people know that after being bitten by a poisonous snake, as long as the poisonous blood is sucked out in time, there will be no serious problems. However, there have been cases where both the person bitten by the snake and the person who sucked the venom died. Therefore, if you are not a blood rtive, who is willing to risk your life to inhale snake venom for others? Several adults had vague spections about the reason why Shen Ji acted like this.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and softlyforted Liu Tinn who was trembling slightly: "Sister Lan, don''t worry, although Bamboo Leaf Green is poisonous, as long as you treat it in time, you will be fine! I have an antidote here, but you have to eat it It''s a bit of a pain, just bear with it for a while."


    It is true that Bamboo Leaf Green is very poisonous, but in the past life, I almost never heard of anyone being bitten to death by Bamboo Leaf Green. However, if it is not treated in time, it is really life-threatening. This is also rted to the individual''s physical constitution.


    Looking at Mo Yan with a calm face, Liu Tinn suddenly wasn''t so scared anymore and nodded heavily: "Yan Yan, you can treat me as you want. Compared with your life, suffering is nothing. Don''t worry, I will bear it." live."


    When other people heard this, their high-spirited hearts gradually came down. They knew that Mo Yan was not a person who liked to talk big words. Since he said there was a way, they must be sure that he could be cured.


    "Yan, Yan girl..." Mrs. Liu grabbed Mo Yan''s arm excitedly and wanted to say something, but couldn''t say aplete sentence.


    Mo Yan understood Mrs. Liu''s urgent mood and calmlyforted her: "Auntie, Sister Lan will be fine, don''t worry!"


    Mrs. Liu nodded with tears in her eyes and quickly let go of her hand, for fear of dying Mo Yan''s detoxification of her daughter.


    Mo Yan did not dare to be careless and asked Li Xiu to untie the purse from her waist and take out theces above. She took thece and tied it to the acupuncture point on Liu Tinn''s arm that she was pressing. Using the cover of her sleeves, she took out a sharp dagger from the space and made horizontal and vertical cuts on Liu Tinn''s wound. Use two knives to form a "ten" character.

 Chapter 854: Zhuyeqing takes action (3)

    Chapter 854: Zhuyeqing takes action (3)


    Chapter 854 Zhuyeqing takes action (3)


    Mo Yan took the water bag and handed it to Liu Tinn, reminding: "Sister Lan, I will drain the poisonous blood for you now. The process will be a little painful, so please bear with it, cooperate with my actions, and drink as much water as possible. "


    Liu Tinn took the water bag and said obediently: "Yan Yan, do it, I can''t bear it!"


    Mo Yan nodded and stopped talking nonsense. He ced his two hands around the cross wound and pressed it gently. The poisonous blood that Shen Ji had not absorbed before was seen flowing out again, and the color was even darker than before.


    After pressing like this for about half a moment, until no more dirty blood flowed out, Mo Yan untied the string at the acupuncture point and smoothly squeezed out the remaining dirty blood on his forearm through the pressure in the blood vessels.


    This process just once was not enough topletely eliminate the toxins. Mo Yan tied the string again and continued to press it with the previous technique until the blood stopped flowing out. Then he untied the string, tied it again, and untied it again...


    After doing this three times, the blood that flowed out finally turned into a normal bright red color. She checked Liu Tinn''s pulse again to make sure that most of the toxins had been discharged and the remaining toxins would not cause damage to her body. Then shepletely removed the string. He untied it and carefully washed the **** wound with spiritual spring water.


    Lingquan water has the effect of detoxification. Liu Tinn drinks and washes it, and the remaining toxins can bepletely discharged. Just for the sake of Mr. An Liu and Mrs. Liu''s heart, Mo Yan took out a pill that replenished qi and blood, pretended it was a detoxification pill and asked Liu Tinn to take it, and then applied ayer of Panax notoginseng powder on her wound.


    Everyone looked at Mo Yan''s series of actions. Although they felt that the detoxification method was novel, every step was reasonable. Now seeing that Liu Tinn''s face looked much better and the ckness around the wound had faded, they concluded that this was what Dr. Du taught her. of.


    For a time, each of them felt grateful to Dr. Du, and they were also d that Mo Yan had learned medical skills. Otherwise, who knows whether the tragedy of a white-haired man sending a ck-haired man to another would happen today?


    Mrs. Liu held Mo Yan''s hand tightly and cried with joy: "Girl Yan, thank you, thank you for saving Lan''er..."


    "Auntie, Sister Lan is my best friend. I am very lucky to be able to save Sister Lan. If you really want to thank me, just thank Brother Shen. If he hadn''t responded in time and sucked out most of the toxins for Sister Lan regardless of the risk of his life, Even if I dy the spread of the poison, I won''t be able to detoxify Sister Lan so smoothly." Mo Yan did not take any credit and directly pushed Shen Ji out and asked him to gain favor in front of Mrs. Liu and Mr. Liu.


    Not everyone can step forward to save another unrted person at a critical moment. Regardless of whether Shen Ji sacrificed his life to save others, whether it was out of morality or his feelings for Sister Lan, it was enough to show that he was a reliable person, and she was willing to help him gain favor in front of the Liu family.


    As for the scumbag named Du... she will make him pay for his half-heartedness sooner orter!


    Sure enough, even though she suspected that Shen Ji had other thoughts about her daughter, Mrs. Liu thanked Shen Ji over and over with tears of gratitude, and warmly invited him to her home, hoping to thank him properly.


    Shen Ji declined modestly, but could not resist Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu''s repeated requests, so he had no choice but to agree to visit on another day. Exactly when to go depends on him.


    When this happened, several children were also frightened, and everyone had no intention of ying any more, so they packed up their things and went down the mountain.


    Before dark, the Han family took the fresh bamboo shoots given by the Mo family and drove their carriage back to the city. Father Liu and Mother Liu were originally nning to take Liu Tinn back, but Liu Tinn had no way to express her worries and insisted on staying at Mo''s house for the convenience of recuperating.


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother disagreed, feeling that it was too much trouble for the Mo family, but they couldn''t bear Liu Tinn''s repeated pleas and the Mo family''s father and daughter to persuade them to stay, so they had to agree, and they felt very regretful and thanked Mo Yan again and again.


    Shen Ji followed the Liu family''s carriage. Before leaving, he seemed to have something to say to Liu Tinn, but he didn''t say it out in the end. In Liu Tinn''s eyes that were also hesitant to speak, he closed the car door, isting the intertwined world. sight.


    After the three people left, Liu Tinn''s mood was not very high, and because of the toxins remaining in her body, she fell asleep before eating dinner.


    In this case, it is mostly because the bodys own immunity ys a role in resisting the invasion of snake venom, which is a normal phenomenon. Worried that Liu Tinn would have a fever at night, Mo Yan prepared two sets of medicines based on several heat-clearing and detoxifying prescriptions she had learned before, just in case she needed them.


    For the convenience of taking care of her, Liu Tinn slept in Mo Yan''s room. At night, after confirming that Liu Tinn had no fever, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and quietly came to the ce where the six beasts slept.


    She poked the red python''s head and gritted her teeth: "I just asked you to find a non-venomous little snake to scare them to see if Brother Shen is worth entrusting him with for life. You are lucky, you actually summoned a bamboo-leaf green snake, and you really frightened Lan. My sister was bitten, and if it werent for the spiritual spring water and my knowledge of how to remove the poison, wouldnt Sister Lan be killed by my cleverness?


    Yan Yan, no, Xiao Chi didnt summon Zhu Ye Qing. That bamboo leaf green that deceived snakes came out by itself!


    The red python was extremely aggrieved and spat out the snake letter to exin. However, itsnguage was "tranted" by Xue Tuanzi to Mo Yan. Mo Yan could not understand its grievance, but after listening to Xue Tuanzi''s "trantion", she knew that she The red python has been wronged...

 Chapter 855: Terminate the engagement(1)

    Chapter 855: Terminate the engagement(1)


    Chapter 855: Dissolution of Engagement (1)


    Snakes are cold-blooded animals that need to hibernate and usually wake up slowly after their hibernation. It''s just that when I first woke up, the weather was still very cold, and even if I woke up, I wouldn''t be able to walk around freely outside.


    Now that the weather has warmed up, the snakes that have survived hibernation havee out. It is easy for the red python to summon a non-venomous snake, but snakes also have territories.


    At that time, a bamboo-leaf green snake was entrenched in that area, and there could be no other non-venomous snakes around. The non-venomous snake summoned by the red python was still on its way, but Zhuyeqing wound someone. It can only be said that this was a coincidental ident, no one would have thought of it.


    Thats it, Xiao Chi, Im sorry! Knowing that he had wronged the red python, Mo Yan touched its head and apologized to it in shame.


    The red python gently rubbed Mo Yan''s hand with its hard mouth, expressing that he didn''t mind and felt ashamed for not being able to stop the bamboo leaf green from doing evil in time.


    "No, it''s not your fault!" Mo Yan took out a fragrant roasted suckling pig from the space and fed it to the red python, andforted: "Zhuyeqing is very aggressive and is famous among snakes. Even if you notice and stop it in time, , it is unlikely to let go of anyone who dares to invade its territory, so dont take it to heart.


    After hearing this, the red python felt even more depressed. He made up his mind to go to that mountain to find the bamboo leaf green that dared to ignore its existence and attack its owner''s friends at will, and teach it how to be a snake.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what the red python was thinking. He seemed unhappy when he saw it spitting out the letter, so heforted it for a few words before getting up and going back to the room.


    Back in the room, Mo Yan saw that Liu Tinn had woken up. She was staring nkly at the roof, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Hearing the footsteps, Liu Tinn came back to her senses, patted the empty space beside her and said, "Yanyan,e and lie down, let''s talk."


    Mo Yan walked over but didn''t lie down. He reached out and touched her forehead. Seeing that the temperature was normal, he asked, "Are you hungry? There is hot food in the pot. I''ll bring it over for you to eat some!"


    Liu Tinn shook her head, her slightly dry lips pale: "I have no appetite and don''t want to eat."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan frowned and said, "You lost a lot of blood today. You can''t do it without eating! Just wait, I''ll make you a sweet soup. It''ll be ready soon."


    After saying that, without giving Liu Tinn a chance to stop her, Mo Yan put a travel journal into her hand and asked her to kill time while he went to the kitchen.


    It was already veryte at this time, and the others had already gone back to their rooms to rest. Mo Yan took out some fresh longan, red dates, peanuts and osmanthus from the space, nning to make a sweet longan and red date soup.


    Mo Yan rinsed the longan, red dates and peanuts with water, put them all into a y pot, added two bowls of diluted spiritual spring water, put them on the stove, opened the seal and simmered. The seal of the stove was opened, and the charcoal fire became more and more prosperous. The water in the y pot boiled quickly.


    When the longan, red dates, and peanuts inside were almost stewed, Mo Yan added another spoonful of rice wine, a spoonful of brown sugar, and a pinch of fresh osmanthus. Soon the whole kitchen was filled with a sweet aroma. If the white fungus needs to be soaked for an hour to get the vor out of the stew, adding some will make it taste better.


    Liu Tinn was leaning on the bedside, flipping through her travel notes absentmindedly. She heard the footstepsing from outside the door. As soon as she sat up straight, she smelled an alluring sweet fragrance. She didn''t feel hungry at first, but was attracted by this smell. When stimted, saliva secreted from his mouth unconsciously.


    Mo Yan came in with sweet soup and saw her friend sitting upright on the bed, holding a book and stretching her neck to look at the door eagerly. This childish look made people smile: "Well, this Its a sweet soup that can replenish blood. Drink it while its hot. From now on, drink two bowls of it every day and youll feel better soon.

 Chapter 856: Terminate the engagement (2)

    Chapter 856: Terminate the engagement (2)


    Chapter 856: Termination of Engagement (2)


    Yeah, it smells good. Im willing to eat it every day from now on. Liu Tinn nodded eagerly and took the bowl without waiting for Mo Yan to deliver the sweet soup to her hand.


    Therge bowl of sweet soup was all gone quickly. Liu Tinn licked the remaining sweet juice on her lips, looking at Mo Yan who took the bowl and put it on the table, and said with emotion: "Yan Yan, you are so good." Good, you can make money and cook, the female workers are also good, and even the sweet soup is delicious. If I were a man, I would definitelye to your door and ask Uncle Mo to marry you!"


    At this point, his tone became angry again: "You are so kind, but you let a man named Xiao coax you. Humph, you really gave that guy an advantage!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan poked her forehead in confusion: "What nonsense are you talking about? I really should let my uncle and aunt see what you are like now."


    Liu Tinn muttered: "That''s right! That guy is cold. What do you see in him?"


    Mo Yan smiled casually: "Do you understand that beauty is in the eye of the beholder? Brother Shen also has shorings, aren''t you excited?"


    When Liu Tinn heard this, a blush appeared on her pale face. She didn''t even care who Xi Shi was and said angrily: "Who is moved? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Oh - it turns out that Sister Lan is not moved!" Mo Yan deliberately lengthened his tone, and then said pitifully: "Poor Brother Shen is so sincere to Sister Lan that he risked his life to **** snake venom for Sister Lan. This deep love is doomed. Its going down the drain.


    Liu Tinn''s face turned red when she heard this, but she picked up a pillow from the bed in embarrassment and threw it towards Mo Yan, who was "talking nonsense".


    The pillow on Mo Yan''s bed was made by her own hands and filled with soft cotton. It was not the hard porcin or wooden pillow that could kill someone.


    Mo Yan stretched out her hand and easily caught the flying pillow and put it in its original position. The smile on her face faded. She looked at Liu Tinn who was slightly ufortable and said seriously: "Even an outsider like me can see this. Brother Chu Shen has feelings for Sister Lan, does Sister Lan really not understand it at all?"


    Liu Tinn was suddenly asked, and the smile on her face gradually faded. After a long time, she said: "It''s okay if you can see it, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t see it. Knowing full well that there is no result, taking advantage of others is just looking for pain for yourself."


    Mo Yan sighed, lifted the quilt and sat on the bed: "Sister Lan, if you haven''t worked hard, how do you know there is no result? I know you are worried about your marriage with the Du family, and you don''t want the Liu family''s reputation to be ruined in your hands. However, if the problem lies with Mr. Du, are you willing to work hard for your own lifelong happiness?"


    The problem lies with Mr. Du?


    Upon hearing this, Liu Tinn intuitively felt that there was something wrong. She grabbed Mo Yan''s hand and asked firmly: "What problem can happen to Mr. Du? Yan Yan, are you hiding something from me?"


    Mo Yan shook her head and said seriously: "I have nothing to hide from you, but there are some things that I should let you know!"


    Liu Tinn looked at Mo Yan nervously, and she could almost hear her own heartbeat. She vaguely guessed what her friend would say next, but she didn''t know what she would do once her guess was confirmed.


    Seeing her friend''s nervousness, Mo Yanforted her softly: "What I''m going to say won''t do you any harm. Don''t feel any psychological burden after listening to it. The decision on how to do it is up to you."


    Having said that, Mo Yan was determined to "intervene" to the end to prevent his friend from going down a dark road.


    Liu Tinn took a few deep breaths and said calmly: "Yan Yan, tell me, I can bear it."

 Chapter 857: Terminate the engagement (3)

    Chapter 857: Terminate the engagement (3)


    Chapter 857: Termination of Engagement (3)


    "Um!"


    Knowing that his friend has no love for Du Zhazha, even if Du Zhazha hooks up with four hundred girls, he will be angry at most, but not sad. Therefore, Mo Yan revealed all the information collected in recent days without any concealment.


    "...Not only did he hook up with Miss Tian, he also had an affair with his ssmate''s sister. You don''t need to tell me what his intentions are... He has done all kinds of scandals. Not only is he utilitarian, but he also has huge problems with his character. Now he is just A young schr dares to do this. If you really seed in the future, how will you be able to establish yourself?"


    Speaking of this, Mo Yan himself found the scumbag named Du disgusting.


    At the beginning, she asked Maomao to spy on the person named Du, just to find conclusive evidence so that Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu could see Du Zhazha clearly. Unexpectedly, the man surnamed Du not only had **** with the girl surnamed Tian, but also maintained an ambiguous rtionship with two other girls.


    These three girls, either their fathers and brothers have some rtionship with the government, or their rtives have some rtionship with the government. Du Zhazha was born in a young age. He is proud of his status as a schr, but deep down he has extremely low self-esteem and tries to use women to get ahead. This kind of man, Is he still a man?


    Liu Tinn listened from beginning to end without saying a word, with nothing on her calm face.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he did not persuade Liu Tinn to let her end her rtionship with Du Zhazha immediately. She has said what needs to be said, and she believes that her friend will make the right choice.


    Facts proved that Mo Yans guess was correct. The next moment Liu Tinn said the two words she wanted to hear the most: break off the engagement!


    Liu Tinn breathed a long sigh of relief, with a relieved smile on her face: "Although I have always disliked him, I also nned to live a good life with him as a respectful guest, but I never thought that he would do such a thing! Now I know What kind of person he is, I feel rxed. I dont have to force myself to live with someone I dont like for the rest of my life. Yan Yan, I know what you are worried about. Dont worry, I will convince my parents to cancel this marriage. Otherwise, One day he will be sessful, and what awaits me will definitely not be a wife who is more valuable than her husband."


    Liu Tinn seems heartless, but when she fell into the hands of human traffickers, she was able to pretend to be harmless and make the traffickers rx their vignce, which shows that she is a thoughtful person. If in the previous life, before getting married, a good friend knew about Du Zhazha, he would probably never marry such a person and end up like that!


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan waspletely relieved. She held her friend''s hand and said with a smile, "It''s good if you think like this. This kind of scumbag is not worth risking your life-long happiness. He should be kicked out early! If it were the other person, I have long since turned people into eunuchs."


    Liu Tinn chuckled, pinched Mo Yan''s soft cheeks and teased: "We should let Xiao Xiao see you look like a female overlord, and see if he dares to marry you."


    Mo Yan pped away the rebellious hand of his friend and said domineeringly: "So what if he sees it? Do you want to regret it? Then we have to see if he can pass the test of my six beasts!"


    "Hahahaha, Yan Yan, if you dare to say this in front of Xiao, I, Liu Tinn, will truly admire you!" Liu Tinnughed out loud, knowing that her friend couldn''t do it, but deliberately said that to provoke her and wanted her to embarass.


    Not to be outdone, Mo Yan retorted sharply: "You should worry about your own affairs first. I heard that Brother Shen''s family has already seen a girl for him. I''m afraid the marriage will be finalized as soon as the results of the teste out."


    This news was not made up by Mo Yan. Shen Ji''s parents were indeed looking for a well-matched girl for him in his hometown. It was just that Shen Ji had his heart set on something and had already excused it on the pretext of establishing a career first and then getting married. However, Mo Yan I will never tell my friends.

 Chapter 858: Terminate the engagement (4)

    Chapter 858: Terminate the engagement (4)


    Chapter 858: Termination of Engagement (4)


    When Liu Tinn heard this, a look of urgency appeared on her face, but she pretended to be nonchnt and said, "Just look at each other. Can you still make the decision for him?"


    Mo Yan suppressed a smile and said in a reproachful tone: "I didn''t expect you to be so heartless. Brother Shen is so pitiful! In this case, I hope that Brother Shen will find the woman he likes as soon as possible and live a happy life together."


    Even though she knew her friend''s intention, Liu Tinn still felt as if she was soaked in jealousy when she heard what she said. She said angrily: "Shamey Yanyan, stop talking, I won''t be fooled by you!"


    Mo Yan was about to tease her friend about what she would be fooled into, but seeing her looking like she was about to cry, she was worried that the stimtion would be too overwhelming and it would be difficult to coax her back. As soon as the words came to her lips, she swallowed them again.


    The two of them chatted endlessly about other topics until sleepiness hit them in the middle of the night, and they fell asleep unknowingly...


    Liu Tinn stayed at Mo''s house to recuperate for seven days, until Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu thought she was almost well, so they sent the family''s driver over to take her back.


    It was so good to eat, drink and have fun at Mo''s house. Liu Tinn didn''t want to leave. She took Mo Yan''s hand and begged: "Yan Yan, I haven''t had enough fun yet. Why don''t you write a letter to my parents to tell my parents that I still have lingering poison?" , let me rest at your house for another ten days and a half?"


    Mo Yan looked amused and urged: "You''d better go back and finish the Du family''s affairs. I don''t need to write a letter then, and your uncle and aunt will be eager to send you over to ''rx''!"


    She deliberately emphasized the word "rxing".


    Liu Tinn is a smart girl. She understands instantly and immediately shows a sad expression: "Like this?"


    Mo Yan held back herughter and praised her superb performance: "Not bad!"


    Liu Tinn was happy, when she got on the carriage, what she saw in front of her coachman was the look of despair.


    The driver of the Liu family didn''t know what had happened, and was frightened for a moment. After waiting for someone to get on the carriage, he quickly bolted the door tightly from the outside and ran to Liu''s house at a high speed, fearing that his girl might not think about it and jump out of the carriage halfway.


    As soon as Liu Tinn left, Mo Yan became busy. Not only do we have to deal with matters on the construction site, but we also have to deal with matters in the fields and building schools.


    Since the beginning of March, the second phase of the winery project has been under construction, and almost all the vegetables in the greenhouse have been sold out. Except for the Mo family, the other thirty-five families relied on greenhouse vegetables. Each family earned at least 180 taels of silver, and some earned nearly 200 taels more.


    Such arge amount of ie can almost be described as getting rich overnight. Now, those thirty-five families have decided to build new houses after spring plowing, and the school will be built at the same time.


    Mo Yan feels that Liuyang Vige is a big vige and will be more and more prosperous in the future. Only by building a school with better conditions can it meet the educational needs of the children in the vige.


    So when the vige chiefs and representatives of several viges were discussing how to build schools, she expressed her opinion, building a secondary school with bricks and tiles, providing better food and amodation conditions, and at least retaining better teachers. .


    Several vige chiefs agree with this, but many vigers are not rich. The school Mo Yan mentioned costs at least three hundred taels of silver. The three hundred taels of silver are distributed equally to each ount, and each family must contribute at least eight hundred cents. There are many people who are unwilling to pay for it. If the money is divided like this, there will be even more people who are willing to pay for it. .


    Eight hundred Wen is not a small sum for a farmer. They were willing to pay the money, but the poor vigers heard about it and firmly opposed it, demanding that the money be paid ording to the original 100 yuan. Some of the well-off families, such as the more than 30 families who grew vegetables, were each willing to contribute one tael of silver.


    Mo Yan did not force herself on this. After the vigers who were willing to contribute money took out one hundred coins and handed them to their respective vige chiefs, and after the final results were tallied, she made up for the missing two hundred and forty taels of silver. Two hundred and twenty taels of them belong to her, and the remaining twenty taels belong to Liu Tinn.


    After the school affairs are settled, its time for spring plowing. The Mo family''s 30 acres of drynd and more than 100 acres of terraced fields need help. Fortunately, after nearly half a year of training, Tang Xin has been able to take charge of her own business and hire people for Mo Yan to take care of things in the fields very well. Mo Yan All his thoughts were focused on the construction site and the Liu family.


    Half a month passed in a sh, and there was still no news from the Liu family. Just when Mo Yan couldn''t help but n to ask Maomao to go to Liu''s house, Liu Tinn was sent there by Liu''s father and Liu''s mother with worried eyes.

 Chapter 859: A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (1)

    Chapter 859: A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (1)


    Looking at Liu Tinn, whose eyes were red and swollen and heartbroken, Mo Yan was shocked. She thought her friend had suffered a huge blow that she didn''t know about. When Father Liu and Mother Liu left worriedly, she couldn''t wait to drag him to her room.


    Before Mo Yan could ask, Liu Tinn took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes whileining with tears in her eyes: "The book is indeed a lie. Chili peppers are not easy to use, and pickled chili peppers are even more ufortable. Look, I My eyes were almost blinded by the pain, but luckily I deceived my parents, otherwise I would have suffered this sin in vain."


    After listening to this, Mo Yan was speechless. The miserable look of this person in Emotion is all fake. If his acting skills were put into modern times, he would definitely be able to kill all those little flowers who only have beauty but no acting skills.


    However, is it really okay for you to put yourself through such a miserable situation and put all the me on someone else?


    Liu Tinn knew what Mo Yan was thinking as soon as she saw it, and switched to the mode ofining without any pressure: "Oh, Yan Yan, my fianc broke off the engagement, and she was beaten up and sshed with dirt by those shameless people. It''s all so miserable. Now, can''t youfort me?"


    Seeing her friend''s performance, which was both excellent in singing andposition, Mo Yan originally nned to just watch, but when she saw her friend''s tears falling down as if they were free, the sound of her cries became older and sadder, making it impossible to tell whether she was real or not. Whether he was crying or pretending to cry, he finally softened his heart. He stepped forward and put his arms around Liu Tinn''s shoulders tofort her: "Okay, okay, stop crying. Such a scumbag is not worth your nostalgia. Now that I can see the true face of that scumbag, Isnt this great?


    Liu Tinn grabbed Mo Yan''s sleeves and cried with sobs: "That being said, that scumbag is so shameless. My parents put the evidence of his collusion in front of him and proposed to terminate the engagement and let him He cared about his own face and didn''t make a fuss. He ostensibly agreed, but as soon as my parents left, he bribed the gangsters on the street and spread the news. He also kept using my parents of being dishonest. I backed out of the promised marriage right away. It must be because my Liu family is shameless and wants to climb a new branch. They also say that I am a **** and a broken shoe that he doesnt want. Wow, Yan Yan, wouldnt you feel ufortable if it were you?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Tinn was really sad. The thought that such a viin turned out to be her fianc made her sicker than swallowing a fly!


    "What? How dare that scumbag do this?" Mo Yan''s voice suddenly rose. She thought that Du would not give up, but she did not expect that he would be so shameless.


    If it were her, if she had encountered this kind of thing when she was sixteen years old in her previous life, she would have been angry and crying. In an era when women''s fame is as great as the sky, Sister Lan has been hurt by so many rumors these days. !


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan felt extremely distressed. She patted Liu Tinn on the shoulder and gritted her teeth and said, "Just wait, I will make Du pay the price for his stupid behavior!"


    Hearing Mo Yans words, Liu Tinn was moved to tears, but she shook her head and persuaded, Yan Yan, dont argue with that scumbag, or he will bite you back and it will hurt you!


    Mo Yan poked his friend''s forehead and said with a straight face: "Am I so stupid as to go to that scumbag and cause trouble for him in public? You too, have suffered so much injustice, why didn''t you send a message to me earlier? ?


    Liu Tinn was most afraid of Mo Yan''s serious look. She quickly moved closer and held her arm to please her and said, "Aren''t I afraid that you will worry? My parents also meant the same thing. They repeatedly told me not to tell you!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan said helplessly: "Uncle and aunt still don''t regard me as one of their own. You are my best sister. How can I just watch you be wronged?"

 Chapter 860: A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (2)

    Chapter 860: A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (2)


    Chapter 860 A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (2)


    Liu Tinn stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and did not refute. She knew in her heart that her parents would not let her tell Yan Yan. Firstly, she was really worried that Yan Yan would be implicated. Secondly, she felt that the family scandal should not be made public, and she would solve the problems she could solve by herself. She did not want everyone to know about it and let her do it in Yan Yan. There is no shame in front of Yan.


    Although I know that Yan Yan is not this kind of person, it is still not a good thing. Of course it is better not to say it.


    Mo Yan lost her temper at her appearance and asked seriously: "Now that things have be like this, what are your uncle and aunt''s ns?"


    Although there is evidence to prove that the scumbag is responsible for breaking off the engagement, the rumors will not disappear easily. At present, the reputation of the Liu family may have been stepped on, otherwise Sister Lan would not be sent here at this time. Come.


    Liu Tinn''s expression darkened: "What needs to be exined has been exined, but there are still people making irresponsible remarks behind my back. What my parents want is for those who are clean to be clean to themselves, just wait until this matter fades away."


    The best way to deal with rumors is to remain silent. Otherwise, the more eager you are to exin, the more likely you are to make mistakes, and the easier it is for people to hold on to you endlessly.


    Mo Yan frowned and thought about it in his mind, but couldn''t think of a suitable solution for the moment. Just keeping silent is not enough. As long as you go to the top of the mountain and reach a higher altitude, those rumors will naturally disappear.


    Liu Tinn didn''t want her affairs to affect her friends, so she pretended to be rxed and said: "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about these bad things. Being able to get rid of that scumbag smoothly is a great good thing, and other things are not important!"


    Mo Yan didn''t want her friend to think about this, so she smiled and said: "What you said makes sense, we shouldn''t worry about unhappy things! There are a lot of beautiful wild flowers blooming in the mountains recently, I will take you there tomorrow , pick more ande back to decorate the house!"


    Liu Tinn is a beauty lover and loves all beautiful things. After listening to Mo Yan''s suggestion, her eyes lit up and she agreed: "That''s it! But if you have something to do, we can go there in a few days. We can''t dy you. business."


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "There are a lot of things, but I can just find an excuse for my dad to take over. Recently, my dad has been bored in his room studying, and I''m really worried that he will get sick from boredom."


    Liu Tinn smiled and said: "Uncle Mo is working too hard and wants to perform well in the pce examination! By the way, the results of the general examination should be out soon, right?"


    Mo Yan nodded: "Well, the results will be avable on the 26th, the day after tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Mo''s knowledge is so good, he will definitely be able to pass high school! After the imperial examination, Uncle Mo will appoint you as an official, and you will also be an officialdy!" Liu Tinn joked with a smile.


    "Of course, my dad will definitely be able to go to high school!" A smile appeared on Mo Yan''s face, and she said confidently: "However, I am originally a county prince personally appointed by the Holy Emperor, and my status is much better than that of an ordinary officialdy. .


    At this point, she couldn''t help but poked Liu Tinn''s forehead, gritted her teeth and said: "With my status as a county prince, as long as I give Jingzhao Mansion some air, no one named Du will dare to jump around, but you and your uncles and aunts You must be polite to me and let me miss this great opportunity to show off your power."


    Liu Tinn also regretted it in her heart, and said with a sad face: "Didn''t I forget that you still have such an important identity? It''s all your fault. As a prince personally appointed by the Holy Emperor, you don''t even have a girl by your side. I don''t see you acting as a prince on weekdays. Your favor, otherwise how could I forget it!"


    "Are you trying to beat me up?" Mo Yan rolled her eyes fiercely: "ording to what you said, I will have to be like the five beasts in the future and hang a sign of the county monarch on my neck, so that you, Miss Liu, will not forget?"

 Chapter 861: A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (3)

    Chapter 861: A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (3)


    Chapter 861 A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (3)


    When Liu Tinn heard this, she felt more and more that it was not her fault: "Isn''t it? If you gave the beast tag to the five beasts, I would be able to remember your identity. But in the end, you even hid the beast tag. How can you me me?" ?


    After hearing this, Mo Yan waspletely speechless. She waved her hands and said, "Forget it, forget it, we are both at fault for this matter, and we can''t argue with each other! But if you suffer any grievance in the future, you must tell me, otherwise Hmph, dont me me for not treating you as a friend!


    Well, I have such a useful friend like you. Dont worry about me being stupid. Dont worry! This time Liu Tinn was not polite and agreed.


    Just this tone and wording, why did Mo Yan think there was something strange about it?


    The next day, Mo Yan pushed all the matters on the construction site to Mo Qingze. Under Mo Qingze''s helpless eyes, he carried arge backpack, took Liu Tinn''s hand, and ran out like the wind with six beasts. Go home and run towards the green mountains.


    All kinds of wild flowers are blooming all over the mountains and fields, and the air is filled with the fragrance of flowers. Compared with the fragrance in the rouge shop, this smell is more fresh and natural.


    "Yan Yan, these flowers smell so good. Let''s pick some more and make them into rouge. The effect may be better than those sold in the shop." Liu Tinn wore a beautiful pink wreath on her head and sniffed a handful of freshly picked flowers. , suggested on a whim.


    Mo Yan was very surprised when he heard this: "You know how to make rouge?"


    Liu Tinn smiled coquettishly, raised her chin and said matter-of-factly: "You know a lot of things, don''t you know how to make rouge?"


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, and she wanted to put all the flowers in her hand on her friend''s face: "ording to you, you can eat, drink, sleep, and will give birth to children in the future. Can you make yourself pregnant?"


    The first time she heard such bold words made Liu Tinn speechless. Although she didn''t know quite how the child came about, she vaguely knew that if a woman wanted to have a child, she had to sleep in the same bed with a man. So how could she, a woman, get herself pregnant?


    After realizing that she was being teased by her friend, Liu Tinn threw the flowers in her hands into the basket on her back, rolled up her sleeves and rushed towards Mo Yan: "You bad guy, you are getting worse and worse, how dare you Stop me with such shameful words and see if I dont deal with you properly!


    Mo Yan saw this and retreated continuously to prevent herself from being caught. However, she hung Liu Tinn not far or near to lure her into pursuit.


    Sister Lan,e on,e on and catch me! Haha, you are so slow, you run even slower than the olddy!


    "You, you stand still for me, don''t run away if you have the guts."


    "Why don''t I run away if you want to arrest me? Besides, I''m a woman, so I have no talent!"


    Humph, I will write down all the dirty words you said today and tell Uncle Mo when the timees, so that Uncle Mo can teach you the rules of women.


    Go ahead, go ahead, I also want to see what you want to say to my dad about these dirty words, haha!


    The two of them were chasing each other and hiding in the mountains, but Liu Tinn was no match for Mo Yan in terms of physical strength, speed, or words. She was so angry that she screamed, vowing to catch Mo Yan and make her "unable to survive." I cant die."


    The six beasts sat in a row, their eyes following the movement of the two people running back and forth. Seeing that Liu Tinn could not catch her master, she couldn''t help but be bored. Finally, she stretchedzily andy down head to head to catch up on her sleep. Her tails flicked in different directions, which was very leisurely.

 Chapter 862: A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (4)

    Chapter 862: A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (4)


    Chapter 862 A unexpected turn of events: door-to-door marriage proposal (4)


    In the afternoon, the two of them returned with full baskets on their backs. However, one person''s basket was filled with all kinds of flowers, and the other person''s basket was filled with different types of mushrooms.


    As soon as the two of them came down the mountain, they saw a carriage parked at the gate of the courtyard. This carriage was familiar to both of them, it belonged to the Liu family.


    A sh of worry shed in Mo Yan''s eyes, thinking that the Du family was making trouble again, so Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu came to the house to hide for a while.


    Liu Tinn also thought of this reason, and without thinking about what to say to Mo Yan, she pushed open the courtyard door and rushed in.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan quickly followed, but saw that only the Liu family''s coachman was sitting in the hall, and Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu didn''te at all.


    As soon as the driver of the Liu family saw Liu Tinn, he quickly stood up and greeted her: "Girl, the master and his wife have asked the younger one to take you back. You pack up and go back now. The master and his wife are still waiting!"


    Hearing this, Liu Tinn knew that her previous guess was wrong. If the Du family really came to make trouble, her parents would only stop her instead of hurriedly taking her home.


    Thinking of this, Liu Tinn felt relieved, and without asking the coachman why her parents were so anxious to take her home, she said to Mo Yan: "Yan Yan, my parents are so anxious to take me back, something important must have happened at home." I will go back first, and when the matter is resolved, I wille over to y with you."


    Mo Yan didn''t hold back and said understandingly: "Go back quickly. If anything happens, send me a message. Don''t bear it silently like before."


    Well, with the support of you, the Lord, I will never do such stupid things again! Liu Tinn winked yfully and agreed with a smile.


    Mo Yan was worried. After Liu Tinn left, she released Maomao from the space and asked her to keep an eye on the Liu family. If anything went wrong, she woulde back and tell her immediately.


    Before the Liu and Du families broke off their engagement, Maomao was not allowed to go because she underestimated Du Zhazha''s shamelessness and believed that the Liu family could handle the matter well and there was no need to intervene. This time, she won''t let the same mistake happen again.


    As for the person named Du, the limelight has not passed yet. If she takes action hastily, she may be framed by him on the Liu family. Then there will be new rumors and rumors, so she can only wait for the opportunity to deal with Du Zhazha.


    This time, Maomao came out quickly. After Xue Tuanzi''s "trantion", Mo Yan quickly figured out the reason why Liu Tinn was hurriedly taken home by Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu. It was Shen Ji who came to propose marriage to the Liu family!


    It is not urate to say that it was a marriage proposal, because there was no matchmaker present at the time. This time, Shen Ji relied on his previous agreement to visit Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu. If the Liu family agreed, he would inform his parents after the test results came out and formally propose marriage to the Liu family.


    As for the reputation of the Liu family and Liu Tinn, Shen Ji didn''t care at all. Last year, he asked the neighbors of the Du family about Du Wencai''s personality. Apart from knowing that the Du family was not a good ce to go and that Du Wencai had a snobbish eye, he didn''t know much about the deeper things.


    Its just that men understand men, and if they have a pair of snobbish eyes, it is impossible for them to stay on their own terms. Shen Ji was worried, so he often took time to pay attention to the affairs of the Liu and Du families. As a result, the rumors and rumors about the dissolution of the engagement between the Liu and Du families reached his ears.


    Hearing those malicious and nderous remarks, Shen Ji couldn''t sit still. After thinking about it, he finally plucked up the courage to express his feelings for Liu Tinn to Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu, and firmly expressed his intention to marry Liu Tinn.


    Mo Yan understood their approach when she learned that Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu did not agree on the spot, but instead took their friend back.


    Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu originally wanted to recruit a son-inw, so they chose Du Wencai, whose character and talents were not outstanding. This time Du Wencai waspletely hurt. The idea of recruiting a son-inw may be shaken, but it will not disappearpletely in a short time.


    Du and Chen''s family backgrounds were equal, so it was perfectly possible to get married, but it was obviously unrealistic for Shen Ji''s only son to be his son-inw. Moreover, Shen Ji was so outstanding, but Liu Tinn''s reputation was ruined. Once Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu were bitten by a snake, they would think more and more deeply. Even if you give up the n of recruiting a son-inw, you are still worried that if you agree rashly, other things will happen, so naturally you have to be more careful.


    Moreover, the Liu and Du families had just broken off their engagement, and Du Wencai spread rumors that the Liu family was seeking another career. If he agreed immediately, it would inevitably be true, and he was afraid that Du Wencai would act like a monster again. The reputation of the Liu family cannot withstand such a torment.


    But Mo Yan is very optimistic about Shen Ji. He can stand up to ask Liu Tinn to marry Liu Tinn at this juncture, which shows that he really doesn''t mind the rumors. Combining everything in the past, he knows that he really likes Liu Tinn and wants to marry her. .


    Seeing that things have finallye to the point that she wanted to see, Mo Yan was happy for her friend, but she was also worried that Shen Ji''s parents would not agree and ruin this good marriage.


    After thinking about it, Mo Yan decisively released the well-fed and drunk Maomao in the space and let it fly to Shen Ji''s hometown to see first what kind of character the Shen family is. If there are top-notch weirdos like Mo Hong, Mo Niu, and Mo Yongxi, this marriage would really have to be carefully considered.

 Chapter 863: List of Huiyuan (1)

    Chapter 863: List of Huiyuan (1)


    April 26, the day when the results were released in the spring. Early that morning, before the gate of Gongyuan was opened, there were already crowds of people at the door, rubbing shoulders with each other. There are also many candidatesing from all directions, moving with difficulty towards the door, hoping to upy a good position and know the results of the test as soon as possible after the results are released.


    "Dad, there are too many people. I think we should park the carriage at the door of the teahouse on the opposite street. You guys just wait in the teahouse. I can juste over and keep an eye on it." Looking at the sea of people in front of him, Mo Mo Yan turned his head and said to his father who had his eyes closed to rest.


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze opened his eyes and raised his hand to lift the curtain of the car window and looked outside. Seeing that the crowd in front of him was so crowded that he couldn''t even see the gate of Gongyuan clearly, he couldn''t help but press his temples, which were a little swollen from staying upte to readst night, and said softly: "The list won''t run away, you don''t have to keep an eye on it, let''s just do it together Its not toote to go to the teahouse and wait until people leave to see you.


    Mo Yan thought about it, isn''t it? The list will be hanging for three days, and it won''t be toote to look at it even two days after tomorrow. Why bother squeezing around to feel guilty? Thinking of this, she decisively asked Dahongzao to turn around and go to the most spacious teahouse on the street.


    There are many people who have ns like the Mo family, and the teahouses and restaurants on the whole street are full. You must know that there are nearly 10,000 candidates participating in the examination. It is said that the number of people in this session is thergest in the past, and thepetitiveness is naturally much higher than in previous years. This makes some candidates who are full of confidence take the exam. After that, I no longer have so much confidence.


    The Mo family did not expect this situation. They did not have time to book a private room in advance, so there were only two remote ces in the lobby on the first floor of the teahouse. If it had been a littleter, maybe even these two positions would be gone.


    No one in the Mo family cared about this. Except for Zhen''er and Yun Zhao from the school, who couldn''te, Mo Yan brought Xin''er and Sheng''er, who hadn''t been to the city for a long time. After knowing that they would be demerited, he nned to go to the street. Let''s go shopping and go to Liu''s house to find out the news.


    The list has note out, and the atmosphere in the teahouse is very lively. Even if people who are not familiar with each other sit at the same table, they can still have a lively chat. But when the four members of the Mo family came in, the entire lobby fell silent, and everyone stared at the four of them intently.


    There were many peopleing and going in the teahouse. The arrival of the four members of the Mo family should not attract the attention of others, but the appearance and bearing of these four people were really good. The older man is handsome and elegant, and the girls, no matter how big or small, are all pretty and lovely. Coupled with their luxurious but unobtrusive clothes, they are even more eye-catching.


    Looking at it, one student felt that Mo Qingze, who was leading Sheng''er to the corner, looked very familiar. Then he took a closer look at Mo Yan, who was following behind, and became more and more sure of his guess. He was excited about the people sharing the table. Another student whispered: "Did you see that? That is Mr. Ziyu. I didn''t expect to see him here. I''m so lucky!"


    Young Master Ziyu was an honorific title given to him by the students who had seen Mo Qingze in the Hall of Supreme Harmonyst year. Originally, ording to Mo Qingze''s age and being a married man with children, he should not use the word "young master", but Mo Qingze does not look old, and the sharp counterattack from the Pce of Supreme Harmony is even more amazing.


    Those students couldn''t think of a more resounding name, so they simply used "Master Ziyu" instead. You must know that thousands of years ago, anyone who was honored as "Young Master" was a romantic figure who could influence the world and control national politics. Even because of the existence of Young Master, other countries were afraid of the Young Master''s power and did not dare to offend the Young Master''s location. s country.


    Those students admired Mo Qingze''s talent, and some of the remarks made in the Hall of Supreme Harmony affected them even more, so after meeting Mo Qingze, they respectfully addressed him as "Master Ziyu" to express their admiration.

 Chapter 864: Announcement of Huiyuan (2)

    Chapter 864: Announcement of Huiyuan (2)


    Chapter 864: List of Huiyuan (2)


    The person who was involved in this case was not from the capital. Although he knew that there was a very high-profile fraud case in the capitalst year, he also knew that the protagonist of the fraud case was named Mo Qingze, also known as Ziyu. During the court trial, he relied on his knowledge to make a fortune. , cited extensively, shined in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, and became famous all over the world, but the true face of this outstanding figure has never been seen.


    As soon as he heard that the extraordinary student was Mo Ziyu, he immediately turned his head and looked over, only to see that the legendary awesome figure was talking to the little girl next to him with a loving look on his face, without any hint of the legendary figure. Mysterious, I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed: "I thought Master Ziyu was such an extraordinary and romantic person, but he looks like he is just an ordinary person!"


    How could the student from before tolerate disrespect from someone who admired him? His face suddenly darkened and he said coldly: "If you haven''t seen Master Ziyu''s style, don''t jump to conclusions! No matter how extraordinary a person is, first of all He is also a human being who loves his children, unlike some people who rely on their meager talents to put on an air of being the best in the world andment on others, but they don''t know that they expose the fact that they are only half a bucket of water."


    The person at the table is not a fool. How can I not hear that this is a sarcasticment on him? Blushing for a moment, he pped the table with his hand and was about to stand up to argue with the man. Someone at the next table said, "What they said is right. Why are you so angry? Master Ziyu is so talented." The Holy Spirit praised it personally, if you are not convinced, you can go to Mr. Ziyu now to challenge him."


    The speaker was also from the capital. After recognizing Mo Qingze, he was about to talk to his tablemates when he overheard the conversation at the next table. After Mo Qingze was looked down upon, he couldn''t help but stand up and say something. To be fair.


    When the people at the table heard this, they couldn''t get off the stage. They looked at the four members of the Mo family in the corner and sat down with their necks curled up. This man was just unhappy that someone had elevated Mo Qingze, who was only a few years older than him, to such a high level. If he were asked to go to Mo Qingze to "discuss", he would not have the courage or confidence.


    Seeing that he had died down, other people found it boring and didn''t bother to try to support him anymore. It''s just that the former schr didn''t want to sit with him at the same table anymore, so he simply moved his chair to the next table, and talked with them enthusiastically about "Master Ziyu"''s wonderful performance in the pce trial.


    The lobby was already noisy, but this scene did not cause muchmotion. The four members of the Mo family sitting in the corner did not know it.


    There was still half an hour before the results were released, so it was okay to sit there. After consulting his father and two younger sisters, Mo Yan called the waiter and ordered a pot of scented tea, a pot of green tea, peanuts, melon seeds, candied snacks, etc. A te was served and half the table was filled.


    Mo Yan drank tea and ate a snack. She thought it tasted pretty good, so she ced the snack te in front of the two sisters: "This jasmine tea has honey in it and it tastes pretty good. You two ate too little in the morning. Use some with snacks, so you wont be so hungry when you go shoppingter that you cant even walk.


    Xiner and Sheng''er were a little greedy when they smelled the fragrance of jasmine tea. After hearing what their sister said, they were not polite and started eating with snacks in one hand and a teacup in the other.


    As soon as the snack was in her mouth, Xin''er shook her head, took a sip of scented tea and swallowed it before saying to Mo Yan: "Sister, this snack is not as delicious as the one you made, and this scented tea is not as fragrant as the one you brewed. If our house is nearby, If you open a teahouse, this one will definitely close down."


    Xiner did not suppress her voice deliberately. When the waiter who was standing not far away to greet the guests heard this, he nced over and said nothing.


    Mo Yan could see it clearly and couldn''t help but re at Xin''er: "In the past, we couldn''t afford pastries and drink scented tea with honey. Why didn''t you say it tasted bad?"

 Chapter 865: Release the results (3)

    Chapter 865: Release the results (3)


    Chapter 865: List of Huiyuan (3)


    Xin''er stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and whispered: "I''m just talking, I don''t really dislike it. I remember the hard days I lived in the past!"


    Mo Yan''s face softened a little after hearing this: "Just remember, no matter how good your life is in the future, you can''t do anything extravagant and wasteful. Think about how difficult it is to grow the food. They are all farmers." Earned with blood and sweat.


    "Yeah, I know!" Xin''er nodded solemnly and ate the remaining half of the pastry in her hand, tasting the sweetness of the flour.


    Sheng''er on the side nodded her little head and said cutely: "Sister Yan, Sheng''er also keeps it in mind."


    Well, our Shenger is the best behaved! Mo Yan praised, and couldnt help but reach out and pinch Shengers fleshy round face.


    In the blink of an eye, the little girl has beening to the Mo family for two years. Because she was well protected by the Mo family, the dark days she experienced when she was young have gradually faded away. She has had a gentle and quiet temperament since she was a child, and she will probably be a gentle and quietdy when she grows up.


    Ladies are not bad, but Mo Yan still hopes that this little sister can be stronger. Little white flowers are the easiest to be bullied.


    Mo Qingze sipped tea and looked at his three daughters with a smile, his eyes full of warmth.


    While the family of four was enjoying themselves, five or six students who looked like students came to stand in front of the Mo family tea table and bowed respectfully to Mo Yan and Mo Qingze: "Greetings to Lord Hejia, I have met Mr. Mo. "


    The Mo family''s father and daughter didn''t expect that someone would recognize them and evene over to say hello. They couldn''t help but be stunned. After reacting, Mo Qingze stood up and returned the salute, and asked politely: "I wonder if you gentlemen would like to ask Mo for advice?"


    The six of them are young, twenty-five or six at most. Except for two who are from the capital, the remaining four are all students from the Jiangnan area. I came here to say hello this time just to get acquainted with each other. It would be an unexpected surprise if I could make friends with Mo Qingze, who was inexplicably a Manchurian.


    After the court interrogation, it was not that no one asked about the Mo family''s residence. They wanted to visit and ask Mo Qingze to give him some advice on his studies. However, no matter how they inquired, they only knew that Mo Qingze was from the capital and lived in a vige on the outskirts of the capital. , other information seems to have been erased, and no trace can be found again.


    Someone with some connections went to the Yamen to inquire about the Mo familys registered residence, but was told that there was an order from above not to reveal any information about the Mo family.


    After this word spread, those students knew that there was someone behind the Mo family, and they did not want anyone toe and disturb them. The person behind this might be His Highness the Crown Prince. As a result, the students who thought they knew the truth no longer dared to inquire in private.


    Besides, so what if they find out? If the door of the Mo family is not opened, can they still force their way in?


    At this time, seeing that Mo Qingze had no airs at all, the six people immediately rxed a lot. One of them cupped his hands and said slightly excitedly: "Mr. Mo, the six of us have been admiring you for a long time since the pce trial. I was not able to meet you, but I was lucky enough to meet Mr. Mo today, so I came here to say hello. I hope Mr. Mo wont be offended."


    When Mo Qingze heard this, his eyes stayed on the six people for a moment, and he said humbly: "Mo is very talented and has little knowledge. You gentlemen are soplimentary."


    When several people saw this, their feelings for Momo Qingze became even better, and they allplimented him: "Mr. Mo''s talent is obvious to all, and he is so humble. He is really an example for us to follow."


    Thats right, Mr. Mos elegant demeanor at the court hearing that day is still vivid in my mind. If today were not special, I would definitely ask Mr. Mo for advice.


    Yes, yes, listening to you is better than studying for ten years. Its a pity that I have never had the opportunity to get close to Mr. Mo!

 Chapter 866: Release the results (4)

    Chapter 866: Release the results (4)


    Chapter 866: List of Huiyuan (4)


    Even though Mo Qingze had a strong mind, he was made very ufortable by theseplimentary words. He could only say with a smile: "Every inch is long and a foot is short. Mo still has many shorings." , we should encourage you together with all the gentlemen."


    If they can pass the exam and have the confidence to participate in the Spring Festival, these six people are not stupid. Seeing that Mo Qingze was always humble and polite, we knew that he did not like ttery, and his attitude became much more natural in the subsequent exchanges.


    After greeting each other for a while, Mo Qingze also roughly understood the intentions of the six people. Although he was notfortable with it, he didn''t have much resentment. He has confidence in himself, and he will definitely have a ce on this list. No matter what the result of the pce examination is, it is certain that the Jinshi will be officials. If you can''t cope with these people now, how will you be able to walk in the officialdom in the future?


    Looking at his father who was doing everything he could, Mo Yan couldn''t tell how he felt. She knew that her father was not good at it and did not like to deal with strangers. Now he was forcing herself to adapt, just because he was in such a position and had to do this in order to reduce unnecessary trouble.


    Such a change was what she wanted to see, and she didn''t want her father to wrong her, so she was extremely conflicted.


    The situation on the Mo family''s side has attracted the attention of many people. The six people also had their eyes set on it. Knowing that the Mo family didn''t want to attract attention and that this was not the time to get close, they all said goodbye.


    Mo Qingze did not hold back, and watched them return to their respective positions with a smile.


    "Dad, I didn''t expect you to be so popr. If you hadn''t deliberately suppressed your voices, I''m afraid the whole teahouse would have gathered." Mo Qingze sat down again, and Mo Yan suppressed the entanglement in her heart and smiled. He joked.


    Although these people had their own selfish motives, she could see the heartfelt admiration in their eyes. In the previous life, these people could be called fans of their father. They were still the kind of fans who obviously have a good reputation, but they only depend on their talent.


    "You, you know how to bury Dad!" Mo Qingze was very helpless and tapped his eldest daughter on the forehead with his finger.


    "Dad, this is the truth. My sister didn''t bury you!" It was the first time that Xin''er knew that her father was so respected, and her face turned red with excitement. This kind of respect is not the kind of respect that people in the vige simply show to schrs. kind of respect.


    Well, my adoptive father is the best! Shenger looked at her adoptive father with bright eyes, her big eyes full of admiration. She didn''t quite understand the difference between the two respects for her adoptive father by schrs and non-educated people, and she was just happy that her foster father was respected.


    Looking at the happy smiling faces of his daughters, Mo Qingze also had a faint smile on his face. It seemed that it felt good to be admired by others.


    The family of four happily drank tea and chatted. Not long after, they heard someone outside shouting, "The results are released." After hearing the news, the people in the lobby ran out in a swarm. In an instant, half of the people in the lobby ran away,pletely losing their previous calmness.


    The results of each person will not appear on the list, only the names of the first 100 people who passed the Gongshi exam. If you can''t find your name on the list, it means you have failed the list and will wait for three years to participate in the next Spring Festival.


    The three Mo Yan sisters lost interest in chatting and looked at the gate uneasily, hoping that the people watching the list would disperse quickly. Unexpectedly, the number of people did not decrease, but we saw faces that were disappointed, depressed, or even desperate, including some gray-haired and aging old people. Failure to pass the exam this time was a big blow to them. Maybe they won''t be able to survive the next three years.


    In just two-quarters of an hour, more than one or two people passed by crying or fainted due to being unable to bear the stimtion and were carried away. Seeing this scene, the three anxious sisters gradually calmed down and felt very ufortable.


    Ive got it, Ive got it, Ive finally got it, haha A student rushed into the teahouse like crazy. When he saw a person, he ran to that person and shouted Ive got it.


    Those people understood his joyful mood, but they cared about him. Some people even said "congrattions" in a graceful manner, but this only aroused more and more tension and uneasiness in their hearts.


    As more and more people left with high hopes and returned disappointed, the atmosphere in the lobby gradually calmed down. When there were not that many people outside looking at the results, the four members of the Mo family walked over together with the remaining students.


    Standing on the periphery of the crowd, Mo Yan saw the red list on the high wall from a distance. She had excellent eyesight, and the font on the list was alsorge. When she got closer, she saw the signature number one on the list, and her eyes suddenly lit up.


    I saw five bold ck characters clearly written there: HuiyuanMo Qingze!

 Chapter 867: Death of Chen Ji(1)

    Chapter 867: Death of Chen Ji(1)


    Chapter 867 Death of Chen Ji (1)


    Mo Yan thought that her father would be among the Gongshi, and she also thought that her grades would be among the best. However, when she saw that her father actually became a high school diploma in one fell swoop, it still felt unreal.


    Huiyuan is not Jieyuan. In each rural examination, more than twenty Jieyuan can appear across the country. However, Huiyuan is the same as the number one schr. Only one appears every three years. This shows how rare it is!


    In addition to Mo Yan, Xin''er and Sheng''er were also dizzy and unconscious. Now they forgot about shopping and going to Liu''s house. They couldn''t wait to pull their father into the carriage and returned to Liuyang with excitement. Vige, I cant wait to spread this good news to everyone.


    Soon, the news of Mo Qingzes high school membership spread, causing a sensation in Liuyang Vige again. The vigers who were busy with spring plowing and building new houses and schools put down their work and came to the Mo family to express their congrattions. Among them are many vigers from other viges who came to Liuyang Vige to build schools.


    If passing the imperial examination means just getting a pass to the officialdom, then entering the officialdom as a high school Huiyuan is a sure thing. Although if you win the Huiyuan, you may not be named the number one schr after the pce examination, or even among the top three in the first ss, but the second ss cannot escape. If you are lucky, you are very likely to stay in the capital and be reused by the court. .


    Can the vigers not be excited when they think that an official is about to be born in the vige? Not to mention anything else, if something happens to someone''s family in the future, and they get involved in awsuit with the officials, and there are acquaintances in the officialdom, you don''t have to worry about your family suffering a loss, right?


    Of course, this is just one of them, and the more invisible benefits are that at least the status of the vige will be greatly improved. No matter how poor and deste the vige is, people from other viges will not bully them, and they can hold their heads high when they go out.


    The excitement in the Mo familysted all afternoon. If it hadn''t been getting dark soon and other viges got the news toote toe over, the Mo family''s dinner would have been dyed.


    The Mo family was immersed in the atmosphere of excitement. It wasn''t untilte at night that sleepiness struck, and each of them went back to their room to rest. Mo Yan was lying on the bed, always feeling that she had forgotten something very important. After thinking about it, she finally remembered that she had forgotten to go to Liu''s house to visit her friends. She pped her forehead and sat up, with a very annoyed look on her face.


    Thinking that he would be away from people on the construction site for the past two days and had no time to go to Liu''s house for the time being, Mo Yan didn''t care about sleeping. He quickly walked to the study room wearing cotton slippers and wrote a letter to Liu Tinn and asked Maomao to deliver it overnight.


    After doing all this, Mo Yan climbed into bed and was about to turn off the lights and rest when there was a knock on the door of the small hall outside. The six beasts sleeping next to the small hall did not make any unusual noises. Mo Yan thought they were family members, so he put on a thin coat and got up to open the door.


    As a result, when he opened the door, the light in his hand illuminated the tall and handsome Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Why are you here? Mo Yans face showed a look of surprise, and she quickly stepped aside to let people in.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stepped into the room. Under the light of themp, his scorching eyes fell on Mo Yan''s face from her face.


    Seeing that the woman was wearing only a loose dress on the outside and a thinyer of silk underwear on the inside, she couldn''t help but feel a little thirsty. He reached out and wrapped Mo Yan''s coat tightly, and said with a straight face: "How can I be dishonestly dressed? What should I do if I let others look at me?"


    Mo Yan lowered her head and saw that the clothes were not transparent and exposed nothing that should be covered. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes: "Is it possible that you let me sleep with my clothes on? Besides, besides you running here in the middle of the night, who else can be caught?" Who is watching?"


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, he felt a little happy for some reason. After turning around and closing the door of the small hall, he reached out and hugged the person tightly. Smelling the fragrance of the woman in his arms, his heart seemed to be gently stirred by something, causing his arms to tighten unconsciously.

 Chapter 868: Death of Chen Ji(2)

    Chapter 868: Death of Chen Ji(2)


    Chapter 868 Death of Chen Ji (2)


    Mo Yan leaned in the man''s arms, a little nervous, but she was reluctant to push her away, so she had no choice but to let him hold her. Her fingers unconsciously yed with the man''s hanging ck hair, and the lining of the fingers became whiter and tenderer, forming another seductive scenery in the man''s eyes.


    The next moment, the troubled hand was also grasped by the man''s big hand, and he was groped gently, dry and warm.


    One day is like three autumns apart, and nearly a month has passed since Xiao Ruiyuan finally couldn''t bear the longing in his heart and came here. At this time, holding the woman in his arms, the empty space in his heart was finally filled.


    Mo Yan didn''t say anything, but she missed her deeply in her heart. She longed for the man''s solid embrace and quietly listened to the heartbeat in her ears.


    After a long time, the two separated, holding hands and walked to the sofa to sit down.


    Mo Yan looked at the man''s features carefully and saw that he had lost weight, so she asked with concern: "Have you been busy recently? Did you forget to rest when you were busy?"


    It is a pleasure to be cared about by others, especially when ites from someone you love. The corners of Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips curved up, and his deep voice was like mellow wine: "There has been some instability in the west recently. Your Majesty ordered me to pay close attention to the movements of Qiuci Kingdom. I am busier than usual."


    Mo Yan''s heart tightened and she asked worriedly: "Will there be a war? Will you be sent to the border again?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan gently stroked Mo Yan''s brow, trying to calm her worries: "There may not be a fight, and it''s unlikely that I will go. Yan''er doesn''t have to worry."


    When Mo Yan heard this, he felt a little relieved, and doubts arose in his heart: "Qiuci is just a small country. After the founding of Chu, it became a vassal state of Chu. It has not disturbed the tranquility of the border for more than two hundred years. Why this time?"


    At this point, Mo Yan paused and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan. Seeing that he listened seriously and didn''t feel at all that she shouldn''t talk about government affairs, she felt a little happy.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know what Mo Yan was thinking, so he exined: "The king of Qiuci Kingdom was critically ill, and several princes were instigated by a powerful official in the court to fight for the throne. The powerful official wanted to subvert the royal power, so he deliberately provoked trouble at the border. , trying to use the help of Da Chu to remove the obstacles to the royal family."


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that there was such aplicated inner story, and couldn''t help but ask: "Now that you know the purpose of that powerful official, what is the Lord''s n?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled slightly, with a frightening light shining in his eyes: "Hold still!"


    Mo Yan quickly understood one of the things, nodded and said: "This is best. No matter whose hands the Kingdom of Qiuci falls into, as long as it does not threaten the people on the border."


    Kiuci Kingdom''s national strength is not strong, but it is a good barrier. You must know that Kucha Kingdom''s close neighbor is a nomadic people who are good at conquering and fighting. Once the Qiuci Kingdom is defeated, this nomadic people will inevitably affect the security of the Dachu border. And precisely because they were afraid of Chu, the nomadic people never dared to invade the Qiuci Kingdom on arge scale.


    The Qiuchi Kingdom can still cope with small-scale war frictions. Once it cannot cope with it, it will give up some food every year in exchange for short-term peace at the border.


    After all, it had little to do with them. The two chatted for a while and then put the matter of Qiuci aside.


    Thinking that he had not shared the good news about his father''s high school membership with Xiao Ruiyuan, Mo Yan immediately sat up straight, with a bit of pride on his eyebrows: "My dad won the high school membership this time, how is it? It''s pretty good, isn''t it?"


    Looking at her proud little look, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes softened and he said kindly: "My father-inw has always been very good."


    This "father-inw" was said smoothly and naturally, as if it had been shouted countless times.

 Chapter 869: Death of Chen Ji(3)

    Chapter 869: Death of Chen Ji(3)


    Chapter 869 The Death of Chen Ji (3)


    Mo Yan''s face turned red, she poked his chest and said fiercely: "Who are you calling father-inw? We are not married yet, how can we shout randomly?"


    Looking at the woman''s delicate and lively appearance, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes unconsciously focused on the pink lips that opened and closed. The next moment, I don''t know where the woman''s finger poked, and the man''s body suddenly became tense.


    Mo Yan felt like the world was spinning for a while. When she recovered from the dizziness, her mouth was covered by two pieces of warm softness.


    Mo Yan''s eyes widened, her mind was filled with mush, and she waspletely confused. After living two lives, she has seen "pig running", but she has never eaten "pork". No matter how she imagined it, she would never have imagined that the man she liked would have such a rough time, and that he would do whatever he wanted under her.


    The tingling pain on her lips became clearer and clearer, reminding her that this was not a dream or a fantasy, but that it really existed. Mo Yan was a little nervous and a little scared. She was at a loss to push away the man who was breathing more and more heavily. The breath spraying on her neck seemed to burn her.


    Dontbrother Xiao, dont


    A crying voice sounded, and when he noticed the woman''s resistance, Xiao Ruiyuan regained some rity. His reason told him to stop immediately, but when he saw the woman''s weak and helpless voice, and her soft and low voice, it was like another wave of tears in his burning heart. Adding a fire, the remaining trace of his sanity was burned away without a trace. His heavy breathing was mixed with a hoarse voice: "Yan''er...my Yan''er..."


    Mo Yan felt like she couldn''t breathe, and her pink cheeks turned red and hot from the pain.


    At this time, Mo Yan was really anxious. She was really scared in her heart. Her arms could not use up the strength, so she had to kick with her legs. She whimpered and begged: "Brother Xiao, no... Don''t be like this... let go, let me go..."


    "Hmm..." Xiao Ruiyuan felt a tingling sensation on the tip of his tongue and suddenly woke up. When he opened his scarlet eyes and looked at the woman with tearful eyes and slight panting, his whole body froze as if struck by lightning: "Yan, Yan''er!"

 Chapter 870: Death of Chen Ji(4)

    Chapter 870: Death of Chen Ji(4)


    Chapter 870 Death of Chen Ji (4)


    Mo Yan refused to raise her head to look at anyone. She stretched out her hand and pushed the defenseless Xiao Ruiyuan to the side. She stood up and wanted to hide back in the room.


    Xiao Ruiyuan panicked, his hands reacted faster than his brain, and he grabbed the woman''s wrist tightly: "Yan''er..."


    Mo Yan waved her hand fiercely, but failed to shake off the big hand. She couldn''t help but turn her head and red at Xiao Ruiyuan fiercely: "Let go!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan was willing to let go. Looking at the woman''s red, swollen, and even broken lips, deep regret shed in his eyes: "Yan''er, I''m sorry!" With that, he stretched out his hands to take the frightened woman into his arms. , prepare to beforted.


    Mo Yan red and stepped aside, not giving him a chance to get close: "You hurry up, I''m very angry now and don''t want to talk to you."


    Call her hypocritical or call her lovemaking, this guy kissed her forcefully regardless of her will, almost suffocating her to death, even though he begged her, he still refused to let her go. This is how it is now, and it will be okay when they get married in the future. ? This time, I have to let this guy have a long memory!


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know what Mo Yan was thinking. He thought that the girl he loved really hated him, so his expression suddenly changed and he wanted to give himself a p in the face.


    Seeing the annoyance and guilt in his eyes, Mo Yan felt a little calmer, but she still didn''t intend to forgive him easily. She said in a rather cold tone: "Go away. If there is nothing urgent in the future, don''te over in the middle of the night. I I don''t want to make my father angry." As she said that, she vigorously broke away from the man''s grasp, reached out and pushed him out of the door.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was really angry, Xiao Ruiyuan suppressed the panic in his heart, tried his best to calm down, and quickly thought of ways to obtain Mo Yan''s forgiveness. Not to mention, it actually made him think of it.


    "Yan''er, I have something very important to say to you, please listen to me!" Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes lit up, and he held Mo Yan''s wrist tightly again, with ayer of moisture oozing out of his forehead.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan wanted to know what this man could say, so she didn''t push him away.


    Xiao Ruiyuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief and tentatively led the woman to the sofa.


    Mo Yan had just suffered the consequences of the sofa. He was pinned inside and could not move. He was not willing to go over. He looked at Xiao Ruiyuan defensively and said, "Just stand here and say it."


    A sh of disappointment shed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, and he took a deep breath and said, "Chen Ji died. He was killed by his daughter in the cell this morning."


    When the three members of the Chen family were captured, they were not executed because it was approaching the end of the year and they wanted to avoid offending the gods. Later, the Du family was rescued by Mo Yan, and was secretly sent back to her ce of origin by Xiao Ruiyuan. She was unable to set foot in the capital again for the rest of her life, and only Chen Ji and his daughter were left in prison.


    Chen Ji has done so many evil things and was originally going to be executedter in the year. However, Emperor Hui''an suddenly changed his mind and wanted the culprit who dared to poison Queen Chunyi to die in torture and humiliation. Therefore, Chen Jilun had to be tortured in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment every day. When he couldn''t bear it anymore, he asked the doctor to save his life and continued to be tortured...


    Chen Ji is dead? Killed by Chen Shanshan?


    Mo Yan was in a trance for a while, and Chen Ji''s already blurry face appeared in her mind. She still couldn''t believe that the man who had evil intentions towards her and her family died like this, or died in the hands of his own daughter. ?


    No matter what, its a good thing that the most important enemy is dead. Mo Yan came back to his senses and sneered: Huh, let him live until now, its an advantage for him!


    However, why did Chen Shanshan kill her biological father? Chen Ji treated her very well at the beginning, otherwise he wouldn''t have taken her as a burden with him when he was escaping for his life!


    As if he saw Mo Yan''s doubts, Xiao Ruiyuan exined: "Someone hinted to that woman that as long as she killed her biological father with her own hands, she would be able to get out of here alive."


    As a result, in order to survive in the world, Chen Shanshan took off her dirty and smelly coat, and covered Chen Ji to death after months of torture, which made her lose her human form and had no power to resist.


    As soon as Mo Yan heard it, he knew whose handiwork it was, and was frightened for a moment. Even if he wants to die, he must let Chen Ji die in the hands of his own daughter and die with his eyes open. This kind of approach is not without poison. It can be seen that Emperor Hui''an has hated Chen Ji to his core!


    "What about Chen Shanshan, will you really let her out?" Mo Yan doesn''t think that Emperor Hui''an is so kind. The reason why he didn''t implicate Chen Ji''s nine tribes is because he doesn''t have nine tribes to kill. Otherwise, I don''t know how many innocent people would have apanied Chen Ji to death. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head: "He will be sent to a mine in the north."


    A sh of surprise shed across Mo Yan''s face. Is Emperor Hui''an really so kind? However, although Chen Shanshan is hateful, she is indeed innocent. At least there is no life on her hands, and her crime will not lead to death.


    Xiao Ruiyuan saw what Mo Yan was thinking, but didn''t say anything. That woman has nothing to do with Yan''er, why bother letting Yan''er know these dirty things!

 Chapter 871: Imperial Examination Reputation(1)

    Chapter 871: Imperial Examination Reputation(1)


    Chapter 871 Imperial Examination Fame (1)


    Let Chen Ji die in the hands of his own daughter. Although this kind of death makes people feel cold all over the body, it is also very relieving. Mo Yan has no sympathy at all.


    The potential threat finally disappearedpletely, and Mo Yan was in a very ufortable mood.


    Xiao Ruiyuan seized the opportunity and tried to beg the forgiveness of his beloved, but no matter how he apologized and appeased him, even if Mo Yan''s previous anger hadpletely dissipated, he was not going to expose the matter easily.


    In the end, Xiao Ruiyuan was pushed out of the house "mercilessly" by Mo Yan with a cold face.


    Standing in the yard, Xiao Ruiyuan watched helplessly as the door of the small hall was shut with a bang, and then the lights in the room were extinguished and plunged into darkness. No matter how much charm he had in his heart, it was taken away by the cool night wind.


    Mo Yan was lying on the bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep despite tossing and turning. She stared out the window, as if she could see through the closed window whether anyone was outside.


    Half an hour passed, but Mo Yan still couldn''t ovee her inner feelings. She got up quietly and went to the window. She gently opened the window a crack and made a slight noise.


    Who is Xiao Ruiyuan? How could he not hear this strange noise! In the darkness, his eyes were urately locked on the slightly opened window, but he pretended not to know that there was someone standing behind the window. He still stood motionless in the yard, with the corners of his lips slightly raised, and no one saw him.


    Mo Yan behind the window was very confused. This man was obviously a busy man and would not have any rest tomorrow, but he insisted on spending time in her small yard. Did he think that just by standing here all night, she would "forgive" him? he? Where can anything be so cheap!


    Hum, just stand if you want. It''s better to miss tomorrow''s morning meeting, bete for the office, and make peopleugh.


    Muttering in her heart, Mo Yan stood by the window but did not move. The two of them just looked at each other through a window, and another half an hour passed without anyone leaving first.


    In such a situation, no matter how stupid Xiao Ruiyuan was, he still understood the intention of his beloved girl, and he felt more and more regretful for his actions. If he hadn''t been bitten awake by Yan''er at the critical moment, I''m afraid he would have made a big mistake long ago, and it''s no wonder Yan''er annoyed him.


    The aching tip of his tongue once again reminded him of what stupid thing he had done, and Xiao Ruiyuan became increasingly annoyed. But even though he knew Mo Yan''s true intentions, he still didn''t know how to ask for her forgiveness.


    Unable to bear the girl he loved standing with him all night, Xiao Ruiyuan finally turned around and left the courtyard. Before leaving, he let out a sad sigh that clearly fell into Mo Yan''s heart.


    By the time Mo Yan came to his senses, only the branches swaying in the wind were left in the yard, and the man could no longer be seen.


    For several days, people who knew each other and didn''t know each other came to the Mo family to express their congrattions. By the end, the Mo family was tired of coping. Although he knew that those people had good intentions, they still made people feel upset, so Mo Yan refused to let the guests in and closed the door in broad daylight on the grounds that Mo Qingze was studying behind closed doors and preparing for the pce examination.


    This spring, neither Han Zhiyun nor Shen Ji was in high school. Although I was disappointed in my heart, it was because I was prepared in advance to fail, so I didnt pay too much attention to it. I just thought that I woulde back three yearster.


    Not everyone has this kind of mentality. Although it''s a pity that the two of them don''t have high school, it''s impossible for Mo Yan to give them spiritual spring water every day so that they can transform their brains to be more intelligent like Mo Qingze.


    Since this was not possible, it was possible to send fresh fruits and vegetables on the pretext that they could not eat all the vegetables at home. Mo Yan also tried his best to invite them to visit the house more often, and the manager had enough water from the spiritual spring.

 Chapter 872: Imperial Examination Reputation (2)

    Chapter 872: Imperial Examination Reputation (2)


    Chapter 872 Imperial Examination Fame (2)


    The two of them had not experienced physical training with spiritual spring water, so they were given undiluted spiritual spring water rashly, and their bodies simply could not bear it.


    Although he did not pass the Gongshi examination, Shen Ji gained his own love while waiting for the results of the examination. With his efforts, Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu finally gave up the n of recruiting a son-inw for their daughter. They particrly paid attention to Shen Ji, who was very outstanding in all aspects, and hinted that he could express his feelings to his parents as long as the Shen parents had no objections. , you can find a matchmaker to choose an auspicious day toe to propose marriage.


    After the results of the general examination came out, Shen Ji did not rush back home. Instead, he wrote a letter to his parents at home exining everything. After that, he still lived in the rented yard and studied hard, waiting for the Mo and Liu families to get married. Later, he returned home with his parents.


    The Liu family and the Shen family have simr family backgrounds. If we look at it carefully, the Shen family initially started as merchants and did not change families until Shen Ji''s father passed the examination and became a schr. However, the Liu family is heirloomed with poetry and calligraphy. The schrly family is not just fake, so the family status is naturally higher than that of the Shen family. However, Shen Ji was promising, so the difference between the two families was nothing at all.


    The two elders of the Shen family, who were worried about their son''s lifelong affairs in their hometown, received a letter from Shen Ji and learned that their son valued such a good marriage. They were so happy that they didn''t even sleep. In the middle of the night, they ordered people to open the warehouse in a hurry and personally Selecting gifts for visiting the Liu family in Beijing.


    Within two days, the two elders came to the capital with a cart full of gifts. After understanding the situation of the Liu family in detail, the two elders were already eighty percent satisfied with the Liu family. They only rested for one night and couldn''t wait for the next day. I found a reliable matchmaker and went to Liu''s house.


    The two elders of the Shen family are both kind-hearted and easy to get along with. They originally thought that the Liu family was a good family and worthy of marriage. When they came to the Mo family and met the generous and polite Liu Tinn, they couldn''t be more satisfied.


    Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu value Shen Ji, and naturally they also value Shen Ji''s family. They are very satisfied to see that the two elders are indeed as Shen Ji said, they get along well with each other and are sensible. There is almost no possibility of conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw in the future, and they are very satisfied.


    The two families were satisfied with each other, and immediately agreed on the marriage, exchanged wedding invitations, and just waited for an auspicious day to be chosen before the engagement ceremony. At that time, they would choose a good day at the end of the year and the two families would get married.


    Liu Tinn got her wish. Even though the rumors outside still existed, because the two elders of the Shen family didn''t mind, they had no impact on her at all.


    Mo Yan was very happy for her friend from the bottom of her heart, but she didnt have time to visit the Liu family in person because she had arrived for the imperial examination.


    This year''s pce examination was postponed a few dayspared to previous years. The clear date was not set until the fifth day after the results were released, which was the sixth day of May after the Dragon Boat Festival.


    There are two rounds of Da Chu''s pce examination. The first round is the re-examination, which is held in Baohe Pce. The results will be announced on the second day, and the top 30 will be decided for the second round. The second round is the real pce examination. The king of a country will present the questions in the hall, and thirty tributes will answer the questions on the spot.


    Both rounds of exams are about policy theory. There is no limit to the number of words, but it is usually around 2,000 words. The time limit is one and a half hours. For thirty tribute soldiers who have passed five levels and killed six generals, it is not difficult to write a policy essay within an hour and a half. However, if you want to stand out, in addition to having a strong foundation in skills, you must also figure out the intention of the person who wrote the question. This is It''s not easy anymore.


    Policy analysis is usuallybined with current affairs. If you do not understand current affairs, you will not be able to produce outstanding policy analysis. Therefore, those who can enter the top thirty and enter the next round of assessment are not just nerds who can only talk on paper.


    Thest pce examination is even more crucial, as it affects the future, so thepetition in the first round of examinations is particrly fierce.

 Chapter 873: Imperial Examination Reputation(3)

    Chapter 873: Imperial Examination Reputation(3)


    Chapter 873 Imperial Examination Fame (3)


    On the sixth day of May, Mo Yan drove Mo Qingze to the pce gate on time in a carriage. When the father and daughter got out of the car, there were only seven or eight tributes waiting in line at the pce gate for interrogation by the guards.


    These seven or eight people have never seen Mo Qingze, let alone know that he is the president of this session. They just thought that Mo Qingze had an outstanding temperament, so they looked away after a few more nces.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan smiled and said: "It''s just the right time toe. If youe earlier, I''m afraid someone will recognize you."


    In the teahouse on the day when the results were announced, there were many people talking about my father. Later, the news about my father''s high school freshmanship spread, causing quite a stir in the capital. There was even a gambling shop that ced bets on my father on whether he could win the first ce in the imperial examination. The odds were very high.


    Mo Qingze had a wry smile on his face: "If we hadn''t lived in the countryside and Hanzhang hadn''t greeted the government again, our family would probably not be at peace these days."


    When Mo Yan heard this, he unconsciously remembered what happened that night. His pink face turned red, but his teeth were clenching, just because someone had delivered the apology on time every day in the past two days. The apology letter suddenly disappeared, and the person was nowhere to be seen.


    Mo Qingze saw something strange about his daughter and asked worriedly: "Yan''er, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?"


    Mo Yan didn''t have the nerve to exin the reason. Hearing this, he shook his head repeatedly: "No, maybe it''s because the sun has risen!"


    Mo Qingze looked up at the sky, looked at his daughter who was slightly ufortable, and said nothing.


    Although the weather is gradually getting hotter in May, the morning sun will not make peoples faces turn red.


    Mo Yan felt guilty when her father saw her. She raised her hand and patted her face. She raised her chin and pretended to be proud and said, "I can only say that my daughter''s skin is too tender. Wouldn''t it turn red when exposed to the sun?"


    Mo Yans eyes twitched, feeling deeply ashamed of her daughters shamelessness!


    It didnt take long before the seven or eight people in front were checked, and it was Mo Qingzes turn. Mo Yan couldn''t follow him any longer, so he stepped aside and watched as one guard verified his father''s identity and another guard searched his father''s body.


    I don''t know whether it was because they were told specifically, or for the sake of being the number one member, but the guards treated Mo Qingze very politely, unlike when they were checking other people, they had cold expressions on their faces, as if someone owed them something. It''s like a lot of money.


    There were four or five people behind who cameter than Mo Qingze. They clearly saw thepletely different attitudes of the guards before and after, and they were full of curiosity about Mo Qingze''s identity.


    Soon, Mo Qingzepleted the verification. When he was putting away the relevant documents to prove his identity, a student standing behind him identally scanned the top page and clearly saw the words "Mo Qingze" written on it. "Three words, I couldn''t help but eximed: "Mo Qingze, Master Ziyu!"


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze turned around subconsciously and saw an unfamiliar but excited face.


    When the other people heard this, they all raised their heads, nced at Mo Qingze suspiciously, and then asked the person in front of him: "Have you seen Mr. Ziyu?"


    The man shook his head quickly, pointed at the document in Mo Qingze''s hand and said excitedly: "I saw it, I saw the name on it, yes, it''s Mr. Ziyu."


    After hearing this, several people looked at Mo Qingze with fiery eyes.


    Mo Qingze has seen this look countless times, and has be more and more ustomed to it, so he nodded politely to several people as a greeting.


    Watching Mo Qingze turn around and walk towards the pce gate, several people subconsciously wanted to follow, but were stopped by the guards: "How brave, do you want to break into the pce gate without permission?"


    Several people woke up from a dream and quickly stopped. Under the unfriendly eyes of the guards, they stood still and waited for the guards to verify their identities. However, their eyes unconsciously drifted towards Mo Mo who had already entered the pce gate. On Qingze.


    One of them murmured: "I didn''t expect that we would be so lucky to meet Mr. Ziyu! Mr. Ziyu is indeed as gentle and gentle as the legend says. There is no trace of arrogance in him, which shows that he will be a man of great achievements in the future. "


    Someone else echoed: "This is true. I thought others were exaggerating about the pce trial. I didn''t expect that Master Ziyu could win the first ce in Huiyuan in one fell swoop. It shows that he has real talent and knowledge, but he just didn''t know." Can you rank among the top three in this pce trial?"


    "Although we have never seen Master Ziyu''s real talents, we have learned from the four famous Jiangnan talents. Even though they are such romantic figures, they are still ranked behind Master Ziyu. It can be seen that Master Ziyu is better than them. Much stronger! Mr. Ziyu has a name in front of the Holy Master. The title of No. 1 Schr is probably just a matter of picking something out of a bag. Just watch!" Another person analyzed objectively, obviously very dissatisfied with Mo Qingze''s winning the title of No. 1 Schr. Be confident and speak without a hint of jealousy.


    For those who are only slightly better than them, they can still regard them aspetitors and strive topete; for those who are much higher than them and cannot catch up with them, they can only admire them from the bottom of their hearts. Worshiped.


    After hearing this analysis, the others felt that it was very reasonable. They just wanted to urge the guards to move faster so that they could catch up with Master Ziyu in front of them. However, they did not have the courage to say it out loud, and the guards could not just let it go. They go in.


    So, when they eagerly stepped into the pce gate and wanted to catch up with Mo Qingze, they could not see his shadow anywhere!


    Mo Yan heard the words of these people clearly, with a proud smile on his face. I got on the carriage in a very good mood and drove Dahongzao towards the rice shop in Dongshi. I only waited an hour and a half before picking up my father to go home.

 Chapter 874: Someone has a wrong idea(1)

    Chapter 874: Someone has a wrong idea(1)


    Chapter 874 Someone made a wrong idea (1)


    The results of the first round of re-examinations came out the next day, and Mo Qingzes name appeared high on the list. Of course, this kind of exam is designed to determine the top 30, and the ranking is very arbitrary. The appearance of one''s name at the top does not mean that one person''s policy performance is better than others. Therefore, it is impossible to tell who is likely to win the top spot just by looking at the list.


    However, due to Mo Qingze''s repeated outstanding performance, among the students, the call for winning the first ce is still the highest.


    After knowing the result, Mo Qingze just nodded without saying anything more, and continued to read with the door closed, sorting out some unfamiliar and iprehensible knowledge, including some content that seemed to have nothing to do with the scientific examination.


    Others in the Mo family also performed their duties and lived their lives as usual without much change.


    Compared with the peace of the Mo family, the twenty-nine students living in the capital waiting for thest round of pce examinations are not so lucky. Any young man who has not married a wife has be a favorite in the eyes of others, especially those from official families with unmarried girls.


    Most of these officials have low official positions. It is unrealistic to marry their daughter into a high-ranking family, so they want to choose a promising student as their son-inw. When the son-inw bes sessful, the inw family will naturally rise; even if he cannot get ahead, Its not much different, you wont lose anything.


    There are many people with this mentality, so regardless of their family background, the twenty-nine students, except for a few old men who are over fifty years old and have grandchildren, all the others of marriageable age are being targeted.


    As for whether these people are engaged or not, it is not something that officials will consider. Some students who noticed the signs even refused to take a wife in order to get a noble family. If we can get help from the Yue family, we will have to struggle for ten or even decades less. There is no shortage of people in this world who want to be Chen Shimei!


    As night approaches, thenterns begin to light up. In the Zhuque Alley near the pce, the lights are like stars in the blue sky. On the verandahs of every household, exquisitenterns are lit. Ordinary people who are told to savemp oil may feel distressed and have to pounce on them all to extinguish them all.


    It may seem like a luxury, but to the people living in Zhuque Lane, this is nothing at all. Just because all the most powerful officials in the court live in Zhuque Alley, the luxury and wealth here are beyond the imagination of ordinary people outside.


    At this time, a luxurious and extraordinary carriage drove far away from the main road of Zhuque Lane and stopped steadily in front of the main entrance with a "Zhao Mansion" que hanging high.


    The coachman quickly jumped out of the carriage and opened the door. He was obviously sixteen or seventeen years old, but he bowed his waist and said respectfully to the people in the carriage: "Master, we are here!"


    After saying that, he immediately knelt down on the ground. The height of his arched back was just one step lower than the shaft of the carriage.


    The next moment, a middle-aged man wearing a second-grade official uniform with a general belly lifted the curtain and poked his head out. This middle-aged man is none other than the head of the Zhao family, Mr. Zhao Fengnian, the Minister of Taichang Temple.


    Mr. Zhao seemed not to have noticed the person kneeling on the ground. He stepped on the coachman''s back with one foot very naturally. Unexpectedly, despite his weight of nearly two hundred kilograms, he was able to get out of the carriage firmly.


    He hurriedly stepped into the gate of Zhao''s house without even looking at the coachman who was still lying on the ground.


    The young coachman stood up with a grin on his face. He unconsciously raised his hand and pressed his back where he had been stepped on.


    Having been on duty for half a month, my body is still a little unustomed to it!

 Chapter 875: Someone has a wrong idea(2)

    Chapter 875: Someone has a wrong idea(2)


    Chapter 875 Someone got the wrong idea (2)


    Mr. Zhao returned to his residence in the front yard. He had just put on his normal clothes and was about to greet his mother in the backyard when he saw a girl hurriedly walked in. After saluting, she said that the olddy had invited her, so pleasee over as soon as possible.


    Mr. Zhao did not dare to dy and hurriedly followed the maid to Songheyuan, where the old mother lived.


    Stepping into the courtyard of Songheyuan, Mr. Zhao heard a burst of livelyughter before he reached the main hall. After entering the room and looking around, I saw my sixty-year-old mother sitting at the front seat, my wife, daughter, and my sister and niece sitting on either side of the seat.


    Before Mr. Zhao coulde up to greet Mrs. Zhao, Mrs. Zhao couldnt wait to say: Without any courtesy, please tell me what kind of family that is. Is that person suitable for my dear mother?


    The Jiao Niang that Mrs. Zhao calls her is Mr. Zhao''s niece Fan Meijiao, also known as Jiao Niang, who is sitting in the hall.


    Although she looked young, Fan Meijiao had her hairbed as a woman''s. At this moment, after hearing her grandmother''s words, she looked at her uncle with bright eyes, without even a trace of her daughter''s shyness on her face.


    After hearing Mrs. Zhao''s question, a sh of hesitation shed across Mr. Zhao''s face. Under the urging gaze of his old mother, he finally told the news he had found out today: "That man was from a humble background. He was just an ordinary farmer. However, he registered his name in front of the Holy Master and made good friends with the Prince''s Mansion, Mr. Yan Xiaogong of Wu''an Mansion, and the Crown Prince of Weiyuan Mansion. Another county prince was born in his family. In this pce examination, he was the most popr number one, Pei Jiao. But my mother deserves it."


    Even Emperor Hui''an kept the engagement between Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan a secret. Without careful inquiry, no one else knew about it. Therefore, Mr. Zhao only found out that these three families were friendly with the Mo family and thought that His Highness the Crown Prince liked Mo Qingze. I want to use my talents for my own use.


    Mrs. Zhao was overjoyed. With the help of the girl, she walked up to Fan Meijiao, patted her granddaughter''s hand and said lovingly: "My dear, your uncle said that the man is a perfect match for you. I think he will be a good match. You are a lucky man." of."


    These words made it seem as if she could decide on the marriage for Fan Meijiao just by her words.


    Fan Meijiao didn''t appreciate it, her face became extremely ugly, and she said sharply: "That man actually has a daughter, and he is also a county prince. If he really marries into such a family, he may end up marrying a stinky girl in the future. What kind of blessing is this? "


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Zhao''s face changed slightly: "Aren''t you happy? Didn''t you ask your uncle to inquire about that person first? Now that we have inquired clearly, why don''t you like it?"


    Fan Meijiao stood up and took the olddy''s arm, pouting andining: "My granddaughter is interested in that person, not that person''s daughter. If my granddaughter really gets married, she will be a stepmother, and that girl is a county princess." , if you see your granddaughter displeased and make enemies of her everywhere, your granddaughter wont even be able to teach her a lesson, thats not okay!


    At this point, she nced at her uncle Mr. Zhao secretly, and when she saw that Mr. Zhao was silent, she curled her lips and felt dissatisfied.


    When Mrs. Zhao heard this, she really hesitated. She turned to look at Mr. Zhao who was silent and asked, "Does Feng''er have a charter? Do you want to take a look at the others?"


    Mr. Zhao looked unhappy. He nced at his niece and said tactfully: "My dear, I am twenty-five this year. It is... it is really difficult to find a promising husband who has never been married."


    Zhao, Fan Meijiao''s mother-inw, who had never spoken a word, immediately covered her face and sobbed when she heard her brother''s words: "Brother, what did you say? I think that my daughter has passed her flowering period, and she is not a golden girl, so she only deserves to be found." A widower with children?


    Without waiting for Mr. Zhao to exin, Ms. Zhao hugged Fan Meijiao and cried: "Mother, Jiaojiao, you have a hard life. Your heartless father is not happy at home. I thought that I would live a good life after getting married. That family But I was heartless and put you to death. Now even your uncle dislikes you and refuses to sincerely n for you. Why is your life so miserable, my poor Jiaojiao!"

 Chapter 876: Someone has a wrong idea(3)

    Chapter 876: Someone has a wrong idea(3)


    Chapter 876 Someone got the wrong idea (3)


    Mrs. Zhao, who originally thought her son''s words were reasonable, immediately turned to Mrs. Zhao''s side when she heard her beloved daughter''s cry. She scolded Master Zhao with a sullen face: "How can you say that about your biological niece? You forgot. How did your sister do sewing stitch by stitch back then, just to support your education? If it werent for your sister, would you have been able to pass the Jinshi examination and be as prosperous as you are now?"


    Mr. Zhao never expected that his mother and sister would misinterpret him like this after just telling the truth, and he became angry for a moment.


    Just looking at the tears on my sister''s face, I remembered the old days when my sister worked under dim lights, lying on the bed until the rooster crowed in the middle of the night, just to get enough money for him in the second half of the year. Master Zhao was full of anger. He gradually dispersed and said helplessly: "Mother, my dear girl is my son''s biological niece. How can my son not love her? It''s just that besides having a wife and three children, he really can''t fault anything else. If If you miss it, Im afraid youll never find anything better than this.


    Mrs. Zhao, who was standing behind Mrs. Zhao, saw a sh of deep disappointment in her eyes when her husbandpromised. What she hated the most was that her aunt was relying on that idea to keep old things in the past and repeatedly made excessive demands.


    This sweet girl grew up in front of the olddy and developed an arrogant, domineering and delicate temperament. Not only did she not take her aunt in the eyes, she even treated her own uncle as a minor, and dared to contradict her from time to time.


    If it weren''t for this bad temper, how could I have lived a prosperous life when I married into a good family with a well-off family and friendly parents-inw? However, this person showed off his power in others and did not put his parents-inw and husband in front of him. In eyes.


    Even if they had nothing to produce for several years, they still tolerated it for six full years. The year beforest, the mother-inw was so angry that she was paralyzed in bed. That family couldn''t bear it, and they tried to get revenge from the Zhao family, risking the family''s destruction, and divorced her for the three major crimes of disobedience, unfilial piety and childlessness?


    It was clear that she had fallen in love with this family, but her husband finally found out about it, and then he suddenly disliked her for having children? What did you do first?


    To be honest, she is just a girl from a small businessman''s family. Her mother''s family still relied on her father to make a fortune. Not to mention that she has a bad temper and was abandoned. She is still a twenty-five-year-old woman. She still thinks that she is twenty-eight years old and serious. Where''s the rich daughter?


    Even though she was disdainful, there was no room for Mrs. Zhao toment here. She could onlyin in her heart and watch with cold eyes, but she wanted to see what tricks this aunt and cousin coulde up with.


    Mrs. Zhao didn''t know what her daughter-inw was thinking. Seeing that what her son said was reasonable, she couldn''t make up her mind for a moment. She looked at her granddaughter who looked unhappy and hesitated and said: "My dear, what your uncle said makes sense. Are you really unhappy?"


    "No, no, grandma..." Fan Meijiao looked shy and avoided Mrs. Zhao''s probing eyes. There was no sign of displeasure in this budding look!


    Ever since she heard Mr. Shu talking about Mr. Ziyu''s deeds in the teahousest year, Shen Meijiao felt admiration for her in her heart. But when she was asked to be a stepmother, she was really panicked. She wanted to see if she could get her uncle to find a way to get those few This annoying little kid is solved. In this way, she can marry the man she likes without any worries. Only in that way can it be called perfection!


    Seeing her granddaughter like this, what else does Mrs. Zhao not understand? So Mr. Zhao directly said: "Mom, I vaguely remember that your little sister has a nephew who is not yet married. If you have a way, you can consummate this good marriage for me. From now on, if your nephew and son-inw have a future, you... Uncles face also has light.


    When Mr. Zhao heard this, his heart skipped a beat and he asked tentatively: "What does mother mean..."


    Mrs. Zhao nced at her son: "That''s what you think! That girl is a county prince. If she doesn''t like her, won''t she be bullied by her? For now, the only way is to make her her own Only your little sister will have a good life! If this happened, your little sisters mother-inw will definitely remember this love and be kind to your little sister.


    Zhao Master changed his mind and felt that this was feasible. The younger sister''s husband''s family is a well-known family in Beijing. Unfortunately, the younger sister is just a concubine''s daughter-inw and is not very popr with her mother-inw. If this matter can be facilitated, the younger sister may be able to gain face in front of her mother-inw. This will be detrimental to herself. It will also be of great benefit to his official career.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhao''s eyes lit up. He stroked his round belly, ignored Mrs. Zhao''s frequent blinking hints, and said to Mrs. Zhao: "My son will handle this matter in person, and my mother will wait for the good news about my son."


    Mrs. Zhao nodded with satisfaction, and after saying some words of encouragement to Mr. Zhao, she looked at Fan Meijiao who was happy now with a loving look on her face: "Are you happy now? Just wait for your uncle''s good news at home with peace of mind. "


    Fan Meijiao immediately threw herself into Mrs. Zhao''s arms, her eyes shining with satisfaction: "My granddaughter knows that grandma is the best to her, thank you grandma!"


    Mrs. Zhao was so happy that she was coaxed by her beloved granddaughter. She hugged her "darling" and shouted "baby".


    Mo Yan, who was holding a candle to prepare for her father''s pce examination tomorrow, did not know that someone was plotting against her father. In order to "remove" her obstacle, Mo Yan even wanted to arrange a marriage for her and marry her to a concubine.


    In the following days, the peace of the Mo family is destined to be broken...

 Chapter 877: Plan champion(1)

    Chapter 877: n champion(1)


    Chapter 877 nning Number One Schr (1)


    Only thirty people participated in thest round of the pce examination, and they also had to write a policy essay within half an hour. The results of this round will directly determine the first and second ce. Among the thirty people, the ten tributes who did not enter the top two were tied for the top three with the seventy people who failed the retest the day before yesterday.


    The future depends on today''s performance, so the atmosphere in the Baohe Hall was far more tense than the re-examination the day before yesterday. In addition to the same invigtors, there was also Emperor Hui''an sitting on a dragon throne, which undoubtedly intensified the solemn atmosphere in the pce.


    When Emperor Hui''an announced the topic of the policy discussion, some students who were not mentally strong enough had their hands shaking the moment they picked up their pens. Of course, most people had a good attitude and answered the questions with ink as if no one else was watching.


    The performance of the thirty people clearly fell into the eyes of Emperor Hui''an. Based on the information in hand and the decisions made in the examination and re-examination, he had already made a preliminary judgment on the abilities of these people. His eyes rested on the few students in the hall who were answering seriously for a moment, and the pause on Mo Qingze was especially long.


    Finally, Emperor Hui''an finally withdrew his gaze, put aside the few pages of paper in his hand, and picked up the ink pen to review the pile of memorials.


    Mo Qingze focused entirely on answering the questions and waspletely unaware of Emperor Hui''an''s gaze. In just half an hour, the first draft of the policy waspleted, and all that was left was polishing and transcribing.


    Outside the pce, Mo Yan was sitting in the carriage, avoiding the increasingly hot sun. She was not in the mood to go shopping, and was bored by being alone, so she had to close the car windows and doors to release the hairball that was about toe out from the space.


    As a result, when this guyy down in the car, he took up most of the entire space. She, the owner, could only sit upright against the wall of the car, unable to even stretch her legs.


    "Mao Tuan, is it time for you to lose weight?" Mo Yan pinched Mao Tuan''s furry little ears and sighed: "Fat people have no future. Look at you, you have be fat again recently. If you continue to gain weight, you should lose weight." I cant find a wife.


    Hairballs ears twitched. He wanted to refute, but because he promised his master not to say anything at will, he could only stare with his big round eyes and express his determination not to lose weight.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan chuckled and said, "Don''t re at me. Who made you so fat because of your gluttony? I asked you to lose weight for your own good!"


    Although this guy does a lot of exercise up and down the mountain every day, he also eats a lot, and he has enough control over the wild animals in the space, so he eats even more uncontrobly. If he continues like this, it will not be good for his health.


    Maodan couldn''t understand his master''s good intentions. Seeing that his master seemed serious, he immediately became anxious. He put his huge head on Mo Yan''sp and started to hum and act cute.


    This guy has grown into a big adult tiger, weighing more than a thousand kilograms. His huge head rested on Mo Yan''s legs, like a rice millstone weighing him down. Mo Yan felt that his legs were crushed by it. .


    You bad guy, get up quickly! Mo Yan cursed with a smile and quickly pushed the hairballs head with his hand.


    The hair ball is not there, and the big head is still rubbing, and there is no look like the king of the forest!


    Mo Yan lost her temper because of the hair ball, but she still did not let go. She insisted on reducing its daily "ration" by one-third and let the snow dumpling in the space supervise it.


    A man and an animal were making a fuss when the car window was suddenly knocked. Mo Yan was startled, turned her palms, and took the hair ball back into the space. Just when she was about to ask who the person outside was, a familiar voice came through the wooden wall of the car: "Yan''er, it''s me!"


    Mo Yan opened the car door suddenly and saw the man''s face clearly against the bright sunlight. Who could it be if it wasn''t Xiao Ruiyuan?

 Chapter 878: Plan champion(2)

    Chapter 878: n champion(2)


    Chapter 878 nning the Number One Schr (2)


    There is a small teahouse on the street across the road from the pce. Although the teahouse is small, the decoration inside is very elegant. After finishing their official duties, many ministers like toe here to drink tea or listen to music to dispel the fatigue of the day. However, the cost here is three times higher than other teahouses.


    What surprised Mo Yan the most was that the shopkeeper and the waiters here had firm eyes and looked like tigers when walking. They didn''t look like the shopkeeper and the waiters at all. Moreover, several people have physical disabilities. For example, the shopkeeper has no legs below the knees and can only walk with crutches; the tea master who makes tea is missing a right leg and a left eye; even the waiter who serves tea has only Noh is holding the tray in his left hand, and an empty sleeve hangs from his right hand on the other side.


    All this seemed indescribably strange in Mo Yans eyes. Looking at the man with a stern face, but gentle eyes when the waiter came in with tea, she had a preliminary guess about the identity of these people.


    The tea here is good, you can try it. Xiao Ruiyuan picked up the hot tea and poured a cup of tea for Mo Yan.


    Smelling the alluring aroma of tea, Mo Yan nodded, picked up the tea cup and took a sip. Surprisingly, she found that the tea was no worse than the one brewed with Lingquan water at home. If she used the Yunwu tea in the space to brew it, I''m afraid it''s much better than the tea she brewed.


    Mo Yan drank the tea in the cup in one gulp and praised sincerely: "This is the most fragrant tea I have ever drunk. That tea master is so amazing!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled slightly: "If you want to learn, I''ll tell the tea master, maybe he will be willing to teach you."


    Seeing him say this, Mo Yan asked curiously: "Are you familiar with that tea master?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded: "This teahouse belongs to me."


    Yours? Mo Yans eyes widened instantly: You actually know how to do business? This doesnt match your external image!


    With one look, Xiao Ruiyuan knew what she was thinking, and the smile on his lips grew stronger: "Although the teahouse is mine, the management is entirely up to them. They only need to send the annual profits to Eleven."


    Mo Yan was speechless. The person who handed over the business was even more "excessive" than her.


    Thinking of his previous guess, Mo Yan asked, "Were they all your soldiers once?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded, not surprised at all that Mo Yan could guess this: "There are many people like them at the border. Those people lost their sound bodies in the war, so they were unwilling to go back to their hometowns and drag down their rtives at home. After people sent thepensation money given by the court back to their hometowns, they left themselves at the border and relied on reiming wastnd to support themselves."


    But even the able-bodied vigers have to work non-stop and pray for good weather to survive. Needless to say, the hardships involved, let alone the border with missing limbs, barrennd and harsh environment?


    Xiao Ruiyuan has been at the border for many years, and he is more aware of how difficult it is for those people to survive. After he became a general and gained a certain amount of authority, he ced some soldiers who were able-bodied but could no longer go to the battlefield and were unwilling to return to their hometowns in prisons or ces where they did not need to contribute, allowing them to rely on their own abilities. Live a decent life.


    Like thest time Mo Qingze was in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, the prison chief who took good care of him came down from the battlefield injured, and was finally arranged there by Xiao Ruiyuan.


    However, such people are only a minority, and there are more people like teahouse shopkeepers and tea masters who are severely disabled and unable to support themselves throughbor.


    Xiao Ruiyuan owned many shops in Beijing, but these shops were all left to him by his mother and grandfather. The people who ran the shop business were all old people who followed his mother and grandfather. These people are so loyal that even if they want to help their soldiers, it is impossible to rece them.

 Chapter 879: Plan champion(3)

    Chapter 879: n champion(3)


    Chapter 879 nning the Number One Schr (3)


    Therefore, Xiao Ruiyuan used his sry and rewards over the years to build shops in various ces across the country, and arranged for some people to learn business from the shopkeepers in Beijing. Once they are able to get started, arrange these people into the shop and let them survive by their own abilities without humiliating their dignity.


    However, after a few years, although shops were spread all over the ce, the number of people they could help was limited. Most of the soldiers with physical illnesses still lived a life of hardship and poverty on the side, refusing any assistance from General Xiao Ruiyuan.


    The persistence of those soldiers may seem to most people to be stupid and rigid behavior. Although Mo Yan also feels that in the face of life and death, there is no need to persist in some things, but it is precisely because those soldiers persisted that they are even more admired.


    Mo Yan suddenly wanted to do something for this group of respectable people, so she said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "The orchards and medicinal fields at home need a lot of help from people to take care of them. I think these people are very suitable. I can''t guarantee anything else. At least they wont be left cold and hungry, does Brother Xiao think its feasible?


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan, his eyes full of soft light and shining: "Yan''er, thank you!" Apart from thanking you, he really didn''t know how to express his gratitude, although there was no need for this between them. Out of sight.


    Mo Yan nced at the man and said harshly: "I didn''t do this for you. Why do you want to thank me?"


    "Yes, I know!" The man did not expose the woman''s "duplicity" and smiled tolerantly: "I would like to thank you on their behalf."


    Mo Yan snorted and said nothing.


    The reason why I help those heroes who have defended the country is not only because I admire them, but also because I want to share some with the men I like. Another important reason is to umte merit and promote the space to upgrade again.


    Raising the space to the tenth level within ten years is the goal that Mo Yan has set for herself. Now that there is a great merit in front of her, how can she miss it? Although she cannot help all the people in need at the border at once, she can help some. In the future, the orchards and medicine fields she owns will definitely be more than this, and more and more people will use them in the future.


    Of course, these merits alone are not enough. Although she has a long-term n to umte merits in her heart, the time is not yet ripe yet, so she can only put it down for the time being. When the time is ripe in the future, she will need to do much more than she does now.


    "By the way, today is not a day off. Don''t you have to go to the Yamen to handle official business?" Mo Yan remembered the question he had wanted to ask all morning, and finally asked it.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand holding the cup tightened, and then slowly loosened it: "There hasn''t been much going on in the past two days. I knew that you would send your father-inw to the pce today to take part in the imperial examination, so I came over to see if you were there."


    Mo Yan didn''t notice Xiao Ruiyuan''s strangeness. Hearing this, he said nervously: "I don''t know what questions the Holy Emperor will ask today. My father seems to be aiming for the number one schr..." If the strategy is too difficult, my father is not good at it, or because Other reasons didn''t work out well, and she really didn''t want to see her father sad and lost.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stretched out his hand and caressed the woman''s frowned eyebrows, andforted in a low voice: "Although the proposition was made by the Holy One himself, it is not without rules. My father-inw should be aware of this, so Yan''er doesn''t have to worry."


    Mo Yan felt relieved. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly remembered something and pped Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand away: "The Cold War is not over yet, you can''t touch me."


    Xiao Ruiyuan was stunned for a moment, looking at Mo Yan with a serious expression. He didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he could only ask cautiously: "Then... how can the Cold War end?"


    Mo Yan held back herughter and deliberately said with a straight face: "Look at my mood!"


    This time, Xiao Ruiyuan was really helpless, but looking at such a lively woman, he couldn''t feel any dissatisfaction in his heart, he just wished that all the beautiful things could be sent to her.


    Although there was littlemunication between the two in the following time, they were in a good mood. Sipping tea in silence and looking at the bright and peaceful sunshine outside the window, a feeling of peace and tranquility arose in each other''s hearts!


    Time passed quickly, and Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan left the teahouse together just before the pce examination. After sending Mo Yan to the pce gate, Xiao Ruiyuan left with peace of mind.


    After Mo Qingze came out, he did not see Xiao Ruiyuan. The father and daughter talked andughed all the way back home, and no one asked how the pce examination went.


    Early the next morning, Mo Yan sent his father to the pce gate again. This time, she didn''t go anywhere. She just stood at the entrance of the pce so that she could be the first to know the final results after they were announced.


    At this time, in addition to the usual civil and military officials standing on both sides of the solemn Jinluan Hall, there were also a group of students wearing student uniforms. They were thest hundred tributes in this imperial examination who had passed five tests and eliminated six generals.


    At the signal of Emperor Hui''an, Eunuch Liang personally read out the list of 80 Jinshi schrs in the top three and the list of 17 Jinshi in the second ss. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the three people whose names had not been read out, including Taichang Temple. Lord Qing Zhao.


    Of the three, one is an old man who has passed the imperial examination and took the exam nine times before he became a Jinshi. The other is a Jiangnan student who is just over 30 years old. Thest one is Mo Qingze!


    Everyone present knows that no matter which of the three wins the top spot in the end, the future of the other two will not be bad, especially Mo Qingze and the Jiangnan student, they are still very young!

 Chapter 880: Conflict(1)

    Chapter 880: Conflict(1)


    Chapter 880 Conflict (1)


    At this time, more and more people gathered at the gate of the pce. They had no rtives to participate in the scientific examination. They did not care who would pass high school and who would fail. They just came here to upy an excellent position and wait for the top scorer, second ce scorer, and other candidates in the new subject. Explore the flowers as they parade through the streets, and witness their glorious moment with your own eyes.


    There were men, women, old and young all present. Some parents brought their children over, just to bring some joy to them and encourage them to work hard and look forward to a glorious day in the future.


    Several eldest girls and young wives stood aside, staring at the majestic pce gate, chatting andughing: "I don''t know what the No. 2 pick on the horse parade looks like this time. That time three years ago, his appearance was very disappointing. "


    Whats wrong with being so good-looking? Why dont you be an official and get rich and marry the eldest daughter of an official family? Thats very morous!


    Thats it, no matter what he looks like, as long as we have fun and watch it, its best. We can watch the funst time again today, its really fun!


    Hehe, you really have a good idea, how could there be such excitement every time!


    Mo Yan was standing next to this group of people, and she was somewhat interested in what they called "the excitement". After listening to it for a while, I realized that it was a story simr to that of Qin Xianglian and Chen Shimei, and even the ending was somewhat simr.


    It is said that in thest year there was a Tanhung from Jiangnan. He was a young man with ordinary appearance but good talents. After participating in the Spring Festival, he wrote many excellent poems. Of course, there were no stories about people who were concerned about the country and the people during the peaceful and prosperous times, but most of them were lyrical and sad. Later, they spread to the ears of some women in the boudoir, and they were quite moved by them.


    The next thing was a pot of blood after a pot of blood. The student from Jiangnan came from an ordinary family. He was the most popr girl in high school. He was spotted by a minister in the court and married the only legitimate daughter of the minister''s family.


    Unexpectedly, this Tanhua had already married a wife and had children in her hometown. After marrying another officialdy, she left her wife and children and secretly took her parents back to the capital. In order not to let his wife and children suspect him, he came to the capital. He only said that he had caught a cold on the way to take the exam, and his parents also picked him up in the name of his sister who was married far away.


    Tanhua''s wife was a smart person and knew very well the nature of her husband''s urine. The moment her parents-inw were picked up, she suspected that her husband was causing trouble, so she followed her parents-inw along the way, apanied by her brothers. The capital city saw through her husband''s n.


    Next, there will be a vigorous battle for husband between the first wife and the officialdy. Officialdies are powerful, so they naturally refuse to spit out the meat thates into their mouths. The first wife has a marriage certificate in her hand and has not vited the rule of seven outings. Her position cannot be shaken and she is determined not to give in.


    The yful and hypocritical Tanhua Lang was caught in the middle. He was in a daze after being pestered by his two wives. Due to the bad influence, something went wrong again. After being severely scolded by the superior, he went to a restaurant to borrow wine from his depression. Sadly, as a result, I "borrowed" too much wine and fell into the river on the way home and never got up again.


    As a result, after the officialdy shed a few tears in the mourning hall, she returned to her parents'' home with a generous dowry. Not long after, she married a widower with a simr family background, who lost his wife and had no children. Now his son is two years old. Rather happy and contented.


    The most amazing thing is that Tanhungs first wife, when her parents-inw couldnt bear the white-haired man sending the ck-haired man to fall ill, took care of the affairs after Tanhungs death, so that Tanhung was buried in a dignified manner.


    Just when everyone thought that this woman would stay with her only son in her husband''s house to celebrate the festival for her deceased husband, a yearter, the woman unexpectedly married a man who had been guarding the border for many years. The fourth-grade general who dyed his marriage became the general''s wife, which shocked countless people.

 Chapter 881: Conflict(2)

    Chapter 881: Conflict(2)


    Chapter 881 Conflict (2)


    Even though the womans remarriage was criticized by others, the couple loved each other and lived a smooth and happy life, so they didnt pay attention to those gossips. To this day, the murmurings behind my back are mostly caused by envy, jealousy and hatred.


    When Mo Yan heard this, he felt admiration for the courageous and resolute woman in his heart. This is what women should be like.


    While everyone was talking about it, more than 30 majestic guards suddenly poured out of the pce gate.


    Thirty guards stood neatly in two rows in front of the wall on the left, blocking the people who tried toe forward and not letting anyone get close. Then, a group of eunuchs in green and two eunuchs in purple filed out. I saw two eunuchs in purple walking out with respectful expressions holding a piece of bright yellow silk cloth. The silk cloth was unfolded to be one foot long and five feet wide, with densely written words on it.


    Look, the rankings are released!


    As soon as the bright yellow silk cloth was hung on the pce wall, the crowd began to stir. Everyone stood on their toes and pushed forward, stretching their necks to stare at the wall.


    Whoever is literate is literate. Come and see who this number one schr is. God must bless you that it is Mr. Ziyu. Otherwise, if I lose this bet, I wont be able to exin to the tigress when I get home!


    "What are you doing? If you lose, the most you can do is kneel on the washboard. I have invested all the money I used to get a wife. If Mr. Ziyu wins the top prize in high school, the wife I have chosen will be gone." .


    Hmph, thats just because youre greedy. Who asked you to invest so much?


    Hey, dont you want to win more, so that your wife can live a good life?


    Mo Yan didnt expect that so many people woulde to look at the rankings. She didnt want to be jostled by the crowd, so she simply retreated to the outside. But when she thought about hearing such a discussion, she couldntugh or cry.


    There were more than one or two such voices. After listening briefly, it turned out that less than half of the people had participated in the gambling games set up by the gambling house. No wonder there were so many peopleing to see the list.


    At this time, the literate people crowded to the front, and their eyes fell directly on the top list. There are only three names on the top list. The literate people admire Mr. Ziyu''s talent and naturally hope that he can go to high school. So when they see the four words "top pick" followed by the names of the people they admire, As if he had won the top prize, he shouted excitedly: "Mo Qingze, the top pick is Mo Qingze, Mr. Ziyu!"


    "What, is it Mr. Ziyu? Oops, this time the loss is big, and all the coffins of my father and mother are lost!" A wailing sound rang out from the crowd, and a burly man was seen beating his chest and stamping his feet, about to cry but without tears.


    Someone on the side gloated: "You deserve it. I tried to persuade you to win, but you failed to win. You just have to wait and see how your father will deal with you!"


    "How to deal with me? Just spank me, what else can I do? Oh, what bad luck!"


    Haha, Im quite unlucky! This time I was lucky enough to make the right bet. Even if the odds are not high, its still enough for my family to eat and drink for two or three years. Im content, haha


    A small list actually performed scenes of tragedies andedies, silently looking down at the people who wereughing and scolding.


    Mo Yan looked at his father''s name at the top of the bright yellow list, a faint smile appeared on his face, and the worry in his heartpletely dissipated.


    Perhaps Mo Qingze''s reputation is too great, and he is the one who talks the most among the crowd. As for who is second and third overall, or even who is second and third ce, not many people pay attention to it anymore.


    Next, the number one schr, the second schr, and the third best schr will parade through the streets. This is the honor bestowed by the king of a country to a first-ss schr, and it is also the main reason why people gather here despite the scorching sun.

 Chapter 882: Conflict(3)

    Chapter 882: Conflict(3)


    Chapter 882 Conflict (3)


    Mo Yan did not stop any longer, turned around and got on the carriage and drove slowly away from the pce gate. Having learned the lesson from the test results, as early as the day before yesterday, she had booked a private room in a restaurant that she must pass through while parading through the streets. Xin''er and Zhen''er and four others were already waiting there.


    At the door of the teahouse, a waiter came up diligently and took the red dates to the backyard to feed the fodder. Mo Yan thanked him and gave him a silver reward, then walked towards the private room upstairs. As soon as he stepped on the stairs with one foot, suddenly a strong force came from behind, and his left shoulder was hit hard.


    Mo Yan stumbled and almost fell on the stairs. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and quickly reached out to hold the handrail of the stairs to steady herself before falling.


    "You dare to block my way, don''t you have eyesight? If you don''t have eyesight, don''t go out. If you bump into someone you shouldn''t bump into, can you bear the responsibility?" A girl about eighteen or neen years old red at Mo fiercely. Yan, it was the viin whoined first, using Mo Yan harshly.


    Mo Yan frowned slightly when she heard this. It was obvious that she was unhappy with the cunning and unreasonable woman in front of her. She looked at the woman and saw that she was wearing a dark green silk dress. Although the material was ordinary, ordinary people might not be able to wear it all the time.


    Judging from her words and deeds, she is quite vulgar. She does not look like a youngdy raised in a boudoir, but looks very much like Qiu Yue, the maid of the Lin family whom she met in the cloth vige before. And this woman acted so arrogantly, so she obviously had something to rely on. She was probably a maid from a wealthy family, and maybe the master was drinking tea in a private room upstairs.


    Thinking that his father was most likelying this way, Mo Yan didn''t want to waste time with a person of low moral character. He just nced at the arrogant maid, said nothing, turned around and walked upstairs.


    Unexpectedly, this look aroused the maid in green''s anger. She grabbed Mo Yan''s arm and screamed: "What kind of look are you looking at? Stop right here, girl!"


    As she spoke, she exerted force on her arms, trying to pull the person down the stairs.


    Let go! Mo Yans eyes turned cold and he quickly pulled out his hand. She was much stronger than the maid in green, and almost the moment the maid in green touched her arm, she violently threw the person away.


    "ah-"


    The unprepared maid in green let out a scream, and under the action of inertia, her body was hit **** the steps by the force. Her face, which was still upright, hit the stairs heavily and became swollen instantly. There was a red stripe on the face, which happened to bisect the face from top to bottom, making it unexpectedly symmetrical.


    Pfft!


    Seeing the face of the maid in green, the onlookers smiled unkindly, but no one came forward to help her. The arrogant and domineering look just now was seen by many people. Who would sympathize with such a person.


    Faced with everyone''s ridicule, the maid in green didn''t care to get angry, and quickly reached out to touch her face carefully. When she saw that there was no blood in her hands, and there was no other abnormality on her face except pain, she breathed a sigh of relief, but she hated the culprit in her heart. Afraid of Mo Yan''s terrifying strength, he only dared to re at her fiercely and scolded her fiercely: "You are such a despicable whore, how dare you do this to me? Just wait for me!"


    After saying that, she quickly got up and climbed up the stairs. She stopped at the corner, turned to Mo Yan and smiled coldly, and then disappeared in front of Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was hit in vain and scolded again. She was extremely depressed and thought she had been bitten by a mad dog. Just as he was about to go upstairs to find his brothers and sisters, the teahouse owner who had been watching silently walked past carefully and said with a smile: "Girl, that girl has a lot of background. Maybe she hasined to the master. If the girl doesn''t want to get into trouble, , its better to drink tea elsewhere!


    Knowing that this was the goodwill of the shopkeeper, Mo Yan''s expression softened a little: "Thanks for the reminder, shopkeeper! However, this ce is very good, and I have booked a private room, so I don''t want to move anywhere else."


    After saying that, she turned around and went up the stairs step by step.


    When the shopkeeper saw this, he knew he couldn''t persuade him, so he quickly called a waiter and warned him: "Hurry up and watch. If they have a conflict, try to make things right if you can. If you can''t, put away the tea sets and snack tes. Don''t teach them." They were smashed."


    Yes, yes, Ill be there right away, shopkeeper, dont worry! The waiter nodded quickly, carrying the tea party in his hand, and followed.


    Mo Yan arrived at the door of the private room she had reserved, and heard the yfulness of her brothers and sisters inside, and couldn''t help but smile on her face. Just as he was about to open the door and go in, the door of the third private room to the right suddenly opened, and a group of people rushed out.


    The maid in green with a swollen red mark on her face saw Mo Yan, her eyes suddenly widened, she pointed at Mo Yan and screamed at the woman in fine clothes beside her: "Miss, it''s her, this **** is the one who hit her Servant, you have hurt me like this, please make the decision for me, otherwise outsiders will just treat me as a youngdy who is easy to bully, and anyone will step on me!"


    Mo Yan frowned, retracted the hand that pushed the door, turned to look at the people approaching, and saw the woman in front of him, as if she was piled up with gold, her whole body was shing with waves of dazzling golden light, and she was getting more and more excited as she walked. It was a jingling sound, but it was because the hair, which was not thick, was embedded with so many gold hairpins and golden hairpins, but not one of them was crooked. It seemed that the cervical vertebrae were good and they were used to it!


    Fan Meijiao, who wanted to regain her position, didn''t know Mo Yan''s inner nder. When she saw Mo Yan''s beautiful and young face, she, who had always been very proud of her appearance, was extremely jealous and wanted to destroy this face. , let this stinky girl with no eyes know what it means to be heaven and earth!

 Chapter 883: A slap in the face creates a bridge (1)

    Chapter 883: A p in the face creates a bridge (1)


    Chapter 883 The p creates a problem (1)


    Raising his palm high and about tond it on his face, Mo Yan red sharply, raised his hand and gently held the wrist of the womanbing her hair, and asked coldly: "What do you mean, Madam? "


    She never expected that this blow would miss. After Fan Meijiao was stunned, she pressed down hard with her palm, trying to hit the pink and handsome face. Unexpectedly, her wrist was tightly mped, and she couldn''t pull it out. Not going down.


    "Do you know who I am? You dare to be rude to me, how brave you are!" Fan Meijiao said viciously, her twisted expression ruined her face that still had some color, making people feel disgusted.


    Mo Yan raised her eyebrows, looked up and down very seriously, and finally, looking at Fan Meijiao''s proud eyes, she said without sincerity: "I''m so sorry, I don''t know who you are."


    Fan Meijiao''s expression suddenly changed. She ignored the guests passing by in the passage and yelled: "You blind little bitch, if I don''t teach you a lesson today and let you remember it for a long time, I will take your surname!"


    After finishing speaking, he shouted at the maids and women behind him: "Are they all dead? Why don''t you do something to me quickly?"


    Yes, Miss!


    After receiving the order, seven or eight maids and women came forward with a roar and surrounded Mo Yan. Just as they were about to catch him, they suddenly heard their owndy screaming in pain: "Ah - it hurts! Let go, let go, you bastard" Bitch, please let me go quickly."


    The sharp and piercing sound resounded throughout the second floor. Fan Meijiao felt cold sweat on her painful forehead. She tried her best to free her wrist that was almost crushed, but she couldn''t shake Mo Yan''s hand at all. .


    Seeing this, the maids and women were so frightened that they quickly retracted their hands, fearing that Mo Yan would use force to destroy their youngdy''s hands. Even if the murderer was taken down, they would not be able to protect their master well, and they would not be able to reap the benefits when they return. .


    Seeing that the maids and women were shocked, Mo Yan focused his attention on Fan Meijiao again, and rxed his hand slightly: "Miss, I really don''t know who you are. As for what you said about beating you. The maid at home... is even more unreasonable. She bumped into me first and then made her move. Many people below saw it. If you dont believe me, you can go down and ask."


    Although I really want to teach this unreasonable and dirty-mouthed youngdy a lesson, without knowing her identity, it will cause trouble for myself, so I can only hold back for the time being.


    At this moment, the door of the private room next to Mo Yan was opened, and it was the four Xiner brothers and sisters.


    The four younger ones were waiting for the eldest sister in the house when they heard what seemed to be an argument outside the door and the faint voices of their sisters, so they hurriedly opened the door and came out.


    Looking at her sister who was surrounded by a group of people, Xin''er stood in front of her brothers and sisters without even thinking, and asked with some fear: "Sister, is this what happened?"


    Mo Yan gave her brothers and sisters aforting smile, nced at Fan Meijiao''s distorted face, and said, "I just had a little misunderstanding with this youngdy. My sister is exining it to her. You go in first, and I will exin it to herter." Come in."


    Xiner saw the youngdy staring at her sister with a cannibalistic look. It was obvious that it was more than just a misunderstanding. Afraid that her sister would suffer a loss, she pushed her brothers and sisters in who were shouting toe out to help her, and said loudly and deliberately: "Sister, you are the prince personally appointed by the Holy Emperor. Even if there is a misunderstanding, they should not attack you. This is clearly the fault of the following, not taking the Holy One seriously."


    Xin''er''s words were like a drop of water falling into a boiling oil pan, and the crowd of people watching suddenly becamemotion:


    What, Junjun? This girl is actually the Junjun of Hejia who was personally consecrated by the Holy Emperorst year?

 Chapter 884: A slap in the face creates a bridge (2)

    Chapter 884: A p in the face creates a bridge (2)


    Chapter 884: A p creates a problem (2)


    "Whoever dares to pretend to be a county king in public, if the little girl dares to say that, it must be true."


    Oh, that unruly youngdy with her hairbed like a woman looks very difficult to deal with, and she is facing another county prince, how should it end now!


    "No matter how it ends, it has nothing to do with us anyway! However, no matter how easy it is to deal with the identity of thatdy-headeddy, if she dares to be rude to the princess, she will not get good results, unless she is a princess or princess. Or Mrs. Gaoming, who is of higher rank than the Lord."


    Thats true, but look at her, she wants to pile all the gold on her head and looks like a wealthy local. How can a noble princess, princess, or madam have such taste!


    Hey, dont tell me that I havent noticed it yet. It seems that someone ran away from a rich mans family. I really dont know how high the sky is!


    At this time, Fan Meijiao could no longer hear the ridicule and ridicule of others. She stared at Mo Yan and asked through gritted teeth: "Are you Lord Hejia County?"


    Mo Yan intuitively felt that this woman''s reaction was not normal, but could not see anything abnormal. He could only suppress the doubt in his heart, let go of her hand, and said calmly: "Yes, I am Jun Hejia."


    Originally, she didnt want to reveal her identity, but now that her sister had pointed it out, there was no need for her to deny it.


    As if she couldn''t bear the blow, Fan Meijiao hurriedly took two steps back and was supported by the maid in green who had caused trouble earlier. She leaned against the maid and looked at Mo Yan with something shing in her eyes, but it was definitely not kindness.


    Mo Yan saw clearly and searched for the person in front of her in her mind, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen her or offended her.


    Fan Meijiao had nned to marry Mo Qingze for a long time, and she was extremely wary of Mo Yan, the county prince. However, she never thought that she would meet Mo Yan in such a way, so that they formed a rift before they even got married. .


    No matter how stupid she is, she still knows that today is not the time to continue to entangle. Otherwise, once her identity is exposed, it will be almost impossible to marry into the Mo family and marry the man she admires. She will never be able to control the "stepdaughter" in front of her who disgusts her in the future.


    Suppressing the surging thoughts, Fan Meijiao tried her best to put on a loving smile on her face, and said to Mo Yan: "It''s Ben... I''m blind to Taishan, so I didn''t recognize the Lord. I just misunderstood him." Field, I hope the Lord Jun will not remember the faults of viins and spare me this time."


    Fan Meijiao''s smile almost aroused goosebumps on Mo Yan''s skin. Such an abrupt change made her secretly vignt, with a calm expression on her face: "Madam has already said so. If I pursue this further, I will be a viin in Madam''s words! But..."


    Having said this, Mo Yan paused and nced meaningfully at the maid in green behind Fan Meijiao. Under Fan Meijiao''s vignt eyes, she said lightly: "Madam''s maid rushed to my Lord downstairs and insulted me." The Lord is behind me. I wonder if I would like to argue with a ve. However, this servant is ignorant and actually instigates my wife to insult my Lord. It can be said that thedy is ignorant and is not guilty. However, such troublemaking maids must not go unpunished. Otherwise, others will just think that this county is easy to bully, madam, is that true?"


    Being pointed at and insulted by this pair of masters and servants would make even a saint lose his temper, not to mention in front of so many people. If she just lets this pair of masters and servants go, others will not think she is generous, but will think she is weak and can be bullied. .


    As expected, her father will be awarded an official position and stay in Beijing, and he will definitely move around in the officialdom in the future. Today she was humiliated for no reason. If she doesn''t fight back, her father will be ridiculed. In any case, it is impossible to just let this matter go. If this troublesome girl is punished, the face of the woman in front of her will naturally be pped.

 Chapter 885: A slap in the face creates a bridge (3)

    Chapter 885: A p in the face creates a bridge (3)


    Chapter 885: A p creates a problem (3)


    If she hadn''t been worried about being bullied and damaging her father''s reputation, she would have dealt with this arrogant woman as well.


    Sure enough, as soon as Mo Yan finished speaking, the crowd of onlookers started talking again: "Jun Hejia is worthy of being a prince personally conferred by the Holy Emperor. He is really tolerant and generous! But this kind of girl who brings trouble to the master should indeed be punished, otherwise I will be punished." This is the first time I''ve encountered something like this, and I haven''t met anyone as generous as the Lord. It''s time for thisdy to be punished."


    But I dont seem to be willing to look at thedy. You look at her with such a fierce look, Im afraid she hates the county prince in your heart!


    Humph, you dont know whats good or bad! You use your power to bully others because you have some power in your family. Fortunately, you are a county prince. If you were an ordinary person, you might have been tortured like that!


    Listening to the discussions around her, Fan Meijiao was so angry that her lungs exploded. She didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong, and she was not willing to punish her maid to p her in the face. Huh, it''s all this bitch''s fault. If she hadn''t insisted on letting go, why would she have suffered such humiliation?


    Just wait, you, a bitch, will look good in the future!


    Fan Meijiao was filled with hatred, and her face showed a bit of it. The smile she had managed to fake before waspletely gone. She just stared at Mo Yan and gritted her teeth and asked: "Why bother with a girl, Junjun? When I return home, I will definitely discipline him well." .


    "So, Madam is reluctant to punish this girl?" Mo Yan was not angry, but looked at Fan Meijiao with a moved face and said, "I didn''t expect that Madam and this girl are so protective. They really have a deep love between master and servant. I''m afraid they are sisters." This is nothing more than this, I am truly moved by this!"


    In a wealthy family, there is never a close rtionship between a youngdy and a maid. If someone praises her like this, she is definitely not praising her for her kindness and kindness, but rather mocking her for not being a youngdy and for liking to hang out with lowly maids. If you lower your status in this way, you will only be looked down upon by outsiders and think you are not worthy of being on the stage.


    There is no hierarchy in Mo Yan''s heart. He deliberately said this just to disgust Fan Meijiao. Don''t you want face? Then don''t ask for it at all!


    Sure enough, Fan Mei was so trembling with rage that she pointed at Mo Yan with a trembling index finger and said viciously: "You...shut up, mydy."


    Fan Meijiao was born in a merchant family. Even though her family was not short of money, her status was not good enough. She regarded her status as a merchant''s girl as a shame. In addition, she grew up in the Zhao Mansion and was deeply loved by Mrs. Zhao. She was well-fed, well-dressed and well-fed. Useful, not even the serious youngdy of the Zhao family canpare.


    Although Fan Meijiao walked around and thought of herself as Miss Zhao, she always carried the inferiorityplex of being a merchant girl in her heart and was the most sensitive about her identity. At this time, she was publicly humiliated by Mo Yan, who stabbed her sensitive vagina. Nervous, he shouted with Mo Yan regardless.


    Looking at the finger that was almost pointing to the tip of her nose, the smile on Mo Yan''s face faded, and she exuded an aura of sternness that could not be vited lightly: "Madam, if you speak harshly to me again, don''t me me for treating you like this." Committed the above crime.


    Fan Meijiao suddenly woke up, and finally realized that the person in front of her was a high-ranking county prince. It was not something she could criticize at will, and it was not something she, a little businesswoman, could disobey!


    Thinking of this, her face became particrly ugly, and she said unwillingly: "Then what do you want?"


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, pointed at the maid in green who was shaking and hiding behind her, and said: "Since this mouth has caused trouble for Madam, please p her twenty times!"


    Twenty palms and mouths?


    The maid in green was so frightened that her body was like sieving chaff, her eyes were full of fear, she pulled Fan Meijiao''s sleeve and begged: "Miss, please, please save me, please save me, I will never dare to do it again next time!" "

 Chapter 886: A slap in the face creates a bridge (4)

    Chapter 886: A p in the face creates a bridge (4)


    Chapter 886: A p creates a problem (4)


    Twenty mouths may not sound like much, but it is enough to smash the face. If you use a heavier hand, it is not impossible to knock out all the teeth.


    Fan Meijiao felt that she had lost all her face for a maid, and she was resentful in her heart. Seeing that the maid in green still dared to plead for mercy, she felt angry and pulled back her sleeves hard, pointing at a stout woman and cursing: "You, p her mouth!"


    "Yes, ve, I obey!" the olddy responded loudly. After she came out, she pped the maid in green who screamed so hard that she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Ah The maid in green covered her face and screamed, which was very scary.


    I dont me the olddy for being ruthless, its actually because the maid in green relied on her status as the eldest maid and Fan Meijiaos favor to be very harsh on the low-level olddy and maid below. She suffered a lot of anger on weekdays, but now she finally took the opportunity. , how could you let it go so easily!


    The mother-inw who has served Fan Meijiao for many years knows her temper very well. The maid in green has made her lose such a big face. It would be good if she doesn''t beat her to death when she returns home. If she wants to take revenge on her, she will have to reincarnate in the next life. She ps the maid in green. The maid has no scruples at all.


    Loud ps echoed in the passage until all twenty ps were finished. The maid in green fell to the ground and vomited a pool of blood and fainted. That white and tender face was as swollen as a pig''s head. Even if his parents came over, they wouldn''t recognize him.


    Mo Yan did not expect that the woman would be so ruthless, and she had no sympathy for the maid in green at all.


    Fan Meijiao was severely pped in the face, and she hated Mo Yan so much that she didn''t dare to offend her again. Listening to the whispers around her, she felt very shameless. She red at Mo Yan fiercely, rushed out of the teahouse with a group of maids, and went directly back to the Zhao Mansion toin. Unexpectedly, Lian Te came to see Mo Yan. Qingze couldn''t care less about riding on horseback.


    Sister, Im afraid that woman has a grudge against you. What if she takes revenge on you?


    In the private room, Xin''er looked at her sister who was enjoying tea happily, and said worriedly.


    Mo Yan put down the teacup, rubbed her head and said with a smile: "If I was afraid of revenge, I wouldn''t do this! You''re a kid, don''t think so much."


    "But..." Xin''er was about to say something, but suddenly she heard bursts of lively drums and gongs not far away. She immediately forgot what she wanted to say, and hurriedlyy on the window with her brothers and sisters, facing the sound. Look in the direction.


    Looking at the chattering younger siblings, Mo Yan smiled and shook her head, walked to another window, released Maomao from the space, and let Maomao fly out quietly while the little ones were not paying attention.


    Look, thats Dad, the one riding the horse at the front is Dad! Zhener cheered and danced excitedly.


    Yeah, yeah, I saw it. The red clothes my adoptive father is wearing are so beautiful! Looking at her adoptive father who was getting closer and closer, Shengers dark eyes were shining, full of admiration.


    Zhen''er said proudly: "That''s right, our father is majestic and handsome, so of course he is the most beautiful! In the future, I will be like my father, get the top score in the exam, and wear red clothes and parade on horseback. Well, I will definitely do it." Better looking than dad."


    "Stop being narcissistic!" Xin''er couldn''t help but hit her younger brother: "Even if you are more handsome than your father in the future, will you be as smart as your father and get the top prize?"


    Seeing that the second sister actually looked down on him, Zhen''er became angry: "Humph, don''t look down on me. I will definitelye back and show you the top score in the future."


    Xin''er smiled and said nothing, and turned to look at her father, but her disapproving look irritated Zhen''er.


    The little guy looked at his tall and handsome father on a horse, clenched his fists and swore in his heart that he would study hard, not only to pass the schr exam, but also to win three yuan in a row to surpass his father.


    At this time, the street was filled with people watching. Many older girls were dumbfounded when they saw that the new champion was more handsome than all the men they had ever seen. Some bold ones even took out the handkerchiefs on their sleeves or the purses on their waists and threw them at the new champion.


    There are so many people, who knows who lost it?


    When Mo Qingze was hit by the first purse, he was a little unable to recover. When purses and handkerchiefs hit him one after another, he finally realized it and could only try his best to avoid it. It would not look good if it hit his face.


    The second ce and third overall pick behind him were affected. The old No. 2 candidate was hit in the face by a fragrant handkerchief, his face was red and he was talking about the declining world. Tanhua, who was about the same age as Mo Qingze, didn''t look good either, but it wasn''t because he was hit on the forehead by his purse, it was just because he was the one walking in front astride the horse and enjoying the attention of all the people.


    Dad, dad, here, we are here, look here!


    When Mo Qingze passed the teahouse, he heard several familiar voices. He raised his head and saw a few little guys lying by the window at a nce, with a loving smile on their faces. Knowing that the children couldn''t hear him, he raised his hand and waved at them to indicate that he had seen him.


    "Ah - Daddy has seen us, Daddy has seen us!" When the little guys saw this, they became more and more excited and waved their little hands more cheerfully.


    Until Mo Qingze gradually faded away, and even his back was blurred, the few children reluctantly looked back, picked up the tea and sipped it in small sips to moisten their dry throats.


    There will be a Qionglin banquet in the pce in the evening, and Mo Qingze cannot leave the pce until the end of Xu Shi. Mo Yan and the others are not in a hurry to go home. After staying in the tea house for a while, they went downstairs and went shopping on the street.


    After walking around for a while, a few of the kidsined that the sun was too hot and they didnt want to go shopping. Mo Yan simply took them to Lius house, intending to get together with their friends. But she didn''t expect that the Liu family would be blocked by people of all ages from the Du family...

 Chapter 887: Brutal Yan Yan (1)

    Chapter 887: Brutal Yan Yan (1)


    Chapter 887 Brutal Yan Yan (1)


    The Liu family and the Shen family had decided on an auspicious date for the wedding ceremony a few days ago. On May 15th, the invitations had been sent to rtives and friends.


    Liu Tinn was constrained by Mrs. Liu to learn housekeeping at home. In the past, she didn''t care who she married, and she stayed in her own home. It didn''t matter if she didn''t want to learn. Now she is going to marry into the Shen family. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t know how to be a housekeeper, she can learn it too. willingly.


    In this case, there will be no chance to go to Mos house. All in all, Mo Yan and Liu Tinn had not seen each other for more than a month.


    Mo Yan went to the shop and bought two boxes of snacks, then knocked on the door of the Liu family with her brothers and sisters.


    After knocking for a long time, the door was opened by Uncle Sun, the driver of the Liu family. Seeing that Uncle Sun looked bad and there were faint sounds of arguments in the room, Mo Yan''s expression did not change and he asked softly: "Uncle Sun, are there guests at home?"


    When Uncle Sun heard this, he said angrily: "A bunch of scoundrels and scoundrels, what kind of guests are they?"


    Mo Yan frowned when he heard this. Uncle Sun has always had a good temper, and to be able to make him angry like this, it is obvious that the person who came to the Liu family today is not a good person.


    However, there are many rtives in the Liu family, but most of them are from the same family and do not have much contact with each other. They are all good-looking people and are unlikely toe to the house to act rogue. She has not heard from her friends that there are top rtives in the family.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan had a guess in her heart and asked tentatively: "Uncle Sun, is it the Du family?"


    Uncle Sun didn''t hide anything, and nodded helplessly: "Who could they be? I don''t know where they found out that the youngdy was going to be engaged to Mr. Shen, so they came to the door today, using the olddy of disliking the poor and loving the rich, and climbed into a better society. They called off their Du family''s marriage, and asked the Liu family to give an exnation andpensate the Du family for their losses, otherwise they would publicize the matter and make the Liu family lose face."


    At this point, Uncle Sun spat fiercely: "Loss? The Du family took the two hundred taels of silver given by the master to pay off the debt. The engagement gift was given to the Du family by the Liu family. The engagement was terminated, and the Liu family didn''t have a penny. Yes, even if there was a loss, it would be the Liu family who suffered the loss. Those **** from the Du family came to the door shamelessly. Didnt they just seize on this matter and try to extort a piece of money? There is no good thing in the family. Fortunately, the master is wise and takes care of the family. This marriage is called off, otherwise we dont know what will happen in the future.


    Because the Mo and Liu families are close, and Mo Yan and Liu Tinn are sisters, the Mo family is also aware of the dispute between the Liu and Du families, so Uncle Sun did not hide it.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan felt extremely disgusted with the Du family. She had not yet caused trouble for Du Zhazha and vented her anger on her friend, but she didn''t expect that his family would dare toe to her door. If she doesn''t teach them a lesson this time and help the Liu family get it back with profit, she won''t be named Mo!


    I don''t want a few small things to know those messy things. Mo Yan asked Uncle Sun to lead them elsewhere and walked towards the Liu family''s living room.


    At this time, except for Du Wencai, more than a dozen members of the Du family, old and young, were sitting in the Liu family''s living room showing off their power. The melon seeds and shells they spit out were all over the floor. Even the old couple who had been sick all the time came with them. They grabbed the snacks on the tea table with their ck hands and stuffed them into their mouths. They looked like they had eaten ravenously, as if they hadn''t eaten in eight lifetimes.


    The grandsons of the Du family sat directly on the tea table, holding the snack tes and rolling their eyes while choking.


    "I''ll just put my words here today. If your Liu family doesn''te up with a thousand taels of silver, I won''t leave here! If you have the ability, go report it to the official. When the timees, it will be up to your Liu family''s reputation to be protected. I can''t keep it." A middle-aged man about forty years old with a wretched face mmed the table, pointed at the gloomy-looking Mrs. Liu, and threatened loudly.

 Chapter 888: Brutal Yan Yan (2)

    Chapter 888: Brutal Yan Yan (2)


    Chapter 888 Brutal Yan Yan (2)


    This person is none other than Du Wencais father, Du Lezi. Because he has a good eye but a low skill, he iszy and hangs around in the streets all day long, does not do anything practical, and likes to take advantage of others. The neighbors look down on him and simply give him the nickname "Leggy". As time goes by, this nickname spreads, and his The name has also been forgotten.


    Mrs. Liu was so angry that she turned blue. When she thought that she had found such a shameless family for her daughter, she felt sick and wanted to pick up a broom and blow them all out.


    Resisting the urge to curse, she stopped Liu Tinn, who was about toe forward to argue, and said coldly: "You know very well why your family and I want to break off the engagement! If you want to make a fuss, just make a fuss with all your strength, I will." Look, your Du family is so shameless and intends to ckmail my Liu family. If word spreads about this, I will see if your good son still has a good future."


    In Dachu, taking the imperial examination route to enter the officialdom depends not only on talent, but also on reputation. People with bad conduct usually do not have a good reputation, and it is not umon for them to lose their reputation for this.


    Just like the Tanhua Lang who slipped and fell into the river three years ago after drinking and drowned. His abnormal body shape caused unrest in the inner house, and he was rejected by the superior, which led to his dissatisfaction in the officialdom. In the end, hemitted suicide. Even if he doesn''t die, his career wille to an end.


    Du Lezi was counting on his youngest son to be named in the annual gold medal list so that he could enjoy the good life and have fun with him. Seeing Mrs. Liu using this to threaten him, he immediately cursed: "You stinky bitch, how dare you curse my son? Do you really think I don''t dare to beat him?" you?"


    Mrs. Liu looked at Du Leizi with disdain, as if looking at a rat in the gutter: "If you dare to do something, you can make others look at you. If you are not afraid of going to jail, just beat him, but you are afraid that your good son will be beaten by you." Even if I get involved, I wont be able to gain the reputation of being a schr.


    Du Leizi was furious at Mrs. Liu''s contemptuous look. He rushed up and was about to take action. He didn''t know what he thought of, but he put it down again and said viciously: "Humph, do you think I will do it myself? I know so many brothers, so casually Just a few of them will make your Liu family''s house restless. If you, mother-inw, don''te up with a thousand taels of silver today, I will show you now."


    Du Leizi has been idle for decades and has no other skills. He knows a lot of gangsters. Although those gangsters don''t have great skills, they are very good at causing troubles and fighting. It''s just that these people are cunning and it''s difficult for the government to catch them. Even if they are caught, they will be beaten and locked up for a few days before being released. They will be locked up forever, and the government will have to waste a lot of rice to feed them.


    Of course, these scoundrels would not dare to do anything to a powerful and powerful family, but the Liu family can only be regarded as ordinary. Theye to harass them at night and spread some rumors that nder the Liu family in the streets during the day. Not easily noticed.


    How dare you, surnamed Du!


    After hearing what Du Leizi said, Mrs. Liu was really afraid. She was not afraid of anything else, but she was worried that these gangsters would spread random rumors and spread them to the ears of the Shen family. The three members of the Shen family are still in the capital and n to go back after the wedding ceremony. It would be the most fatal thing if the Shen family misunderstood and a good marriage was ruined.


    Otherwise, she just let this family in shamelessly, because she was afraid that they would make noise outside and make the neighborsugh, and the Shen family would also be implicated.


    Seeing the scruples in Madam Liu''s eyes, Du Leizi smiled proudly, threw a peanut into his mouth, and bit it hard: "Madam is a smart person, why bother arguing with unskilled people like us? Your Liu family has a great business. Its not like I cant get the one thousand taels of silver out, so Ill use it as charity to umte merit for poor people like us. I, Du Leizi, promise that as long as I have these one thousand taels, I will never cause trouble to your Liu family again in the future.

 Chapter 889: Brutal Yan Yan (3)

    Chapter 889: Brutal Yan Yan (3)


    Chapter 889 Brutal Yan Yan (3)


    Looking at the greedy Du Leizi, how could Mrs. Liu believe his lies? Things like this kind of greed are always second to none. If theypromise this time, they will only ask for more next time. Even if the Liu family has a fortune, it will not be enough to satisfy their greedy appetite.


    But if they don''t give it, the family surnamed Du will really do things like stay at home and not leave. Even reporting to the official will be of no use. Thinking of this, Mrs. Liu was really in a dilemma. She only regretted that she was useless and let the Du family naughty man control her. If her husband didn''t go to school today, he would definitely find a way to send him away.


    Liu Tinn saw her mother''s dilemma and was afraid that she wouldpromise. She stepped forward and held her mother''s hand and said decisively: "Mom, I can''t give you money, let''s report it to the official!"


    Seeing the hesitation on Mrs. Liu''s face, Liu Tinn didn''t know her concerns, so she persuaded: "Mom, if the Shen family disowns this marriage because of listening to other people''s rumors, my daughter will never want this! This shameless family has no credibility at all. If we satisfy them today, they wille again tomorrow. We just report the crime of ckmail to them and let them stay in jail for the rest of their lives and nevere to our home again. Trouble."


    Mrs. Liu was not willing to use money to silence the Du family. Now she saw that her daughter did not agree and even proposed to report to the official. She had already made a decision in her heart. If the Du family could be prosecuted for ckmail, they would not be able to get out in ten or eight years. By then, their daughter would have been married, and even if they wanted to spread rumors again, she would no longer be afraid of them.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Liu felt reassured and said to Mother Wei, who had served her for many years: "Go to the study and take the master''s name card to the Yamen to report to the officials that there is a bad guy in the house and ask them toe and arrest him quickly."


    Mother Wei was loyal to the Liu family and naturally hated the Du family. After hearing this, she quickly said: "I''ll go right now. Madam and youngdy, please be more careful and don''t go head-to-head with these shameless people. I''ll be back soon." "


    After giving the instructions, Mother Wei ran towards the study room at the back.


    Seeing that the Liu family''s mother and daughter wanted to report the matter to the police regardless of their reputation, the Du family, who had been throwing nutshells and spitting, were shocked. They quickly stood up and tried to stop Wei''s mother who was about to file aint. Du Leizi''s mother-inw screamed at the stunned Du Leizi: "My father, stop it, stop that **** ve."


    Du Leizi woke up from a dream and chased after Wei''s mother who had already run out of the house.


    Mama Wei was older than Mrs. Liu, and her legs and feet were not flexible enough. She could not outrun Du Leizi, who was strong and tall, so he was quickly caught by him.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get away, Mother Wei scratched Du Leizi''s face with her backhand and cursed: "You shameless bitch, I''ll scratch you to death, scratch you to death!"


    Du Leizi was caught off guard and was scratched. When he touched his hands, there were blood stains on them, and his face was even more painful. Stimted by the pain, he clenched his fists in anger and beat Wei''s mother who was still scratching him. While beating him, he cursed fiercely: "If you dare to scratch my face, I''ll beat you to death, old man. Beat me to death." you!"


    When Du Lezi''s grandsons with runny noses saw this, they pped their hands and cheered, and encouraged loudly: "Grandpa, beat her, beat her hard, it''s best to break this old thing''s legs, see how dare this old thing still dares I dont dare toin to the officials.


    Du Leizi was provoked by his grandsons, so he really increased his strength and punched Wei''s mother hard one after another.


    Mama Wei couldn''t dodge and was punched several times. She felt as if all the bones in her body were falling apart. However, she refused to beg for mercy and just cursed Du Lezi loudly.

 Chapter 890: Brutal Yan Yan (4)

    Chapter 890: Brutal Yan Yan (4)


    Chapter 890 Brutal Yan Yan (4)


    How could the Liu family''s mother and daughter watch helplessly as Wei''s mother was being beaten, and rushed to stop her. Liu Tinn was so angry that she picked up the feather duster on the table and whipped Du Leizi **** the back.


    Just as he wasshing out, Du Lezi''s eldest son, the second son, rushed up to stop him.


    These two people were nothing. After taking away the feather duster, they stretched out their disgusting hands and touched Liu Tinn''s swollen breasts.


    Mo Yan rushed into the room, and what she saw was a scene that made her furious. Without thinking, she picked up the tea table on the side and mmed it down at Du Lao Er and Du Lao Er.


    Having been tempered by the spiritual spring water, andter refined with the help of Xue Tuanzi, Mo Yan is strong enough to easily lift arge round table, let alone a small tea table. This hit directly knocked the elder brother and two brothers, Du Lao and Du Lao, to the ground, and howled like a ughtering pig: "Ah-"


    Bright red blood gurgled out from the smashed wound, quickly soaking through the thin clothes and spreading to the entire back. There was a faint smell of blood floating in the air.


    This incident shocked everyone.


    Looking at Mo Yan with a solemn expression on his face, the Du family was so frightened that they dared not move. Listening to the screams of Du Lao Er and Du Lao Er, boundless fear suddenly arose in their hearts. They only regretted that their parents had not given them two more children. Legs, let them escape from here quickly.


    Du Leizi, who had previously beaten Mother Wei violently, could not bring down his raised fist under Mo Yan Rujian''s gaze, fearing that it would be hit by the tea table in her hand.


    Under the horrified eyes of the Du family, Mo Yan carried the tea table and walked step by step to the wailing elder Du Lao Er. Seeing that their backs were bleeding and unable to exert any strength, they knew they had been broken. He sneered and kicked them twice, then walked up to the Liu family mother and daughter who had not yet recovered.


    Auntie, Sister Lan, are you okay?


    The Liu family''s mother and daughter came back to their senses, looked at the tea table in Mo Yan''s hand, nced at it from the corner of their eyes, and shook their heads in unison.


    "It''s okay!" Mo Yan felt relieved and walked up to Du Leizi who was frightened and uneasy. In his disbelieving eyes, he picked up the tea table again and hit him hard.


    If killing someone is not detrimental to merit and the crime does not lead to death, otherwise, this hit will be Du Leizi''s head.


    Looking at Du Lezi who was lying on the ground, holding his broken right arm and wailing incessantly, Mo Yan threw away the tea table in his hand, pped his hands and stepped on his chest: "Earlier, you Du family spread rumors and ndered My sister Lan, I didnte to settle ounts with your Du family, so you should kneel down and burn incense. I didnt expect you to be so bold as to dare toe to the door to make trouble! Since I saw you with my own eyes this time, how can I let you down? Do you understand your Du familys intention toe to your door?


    At this point, she looked around the room, and when she saw that Du Wencai was not there, a sh of regret shed across her face. If that scumbag was here, we would deal with it together today. Now we have to find another way to get rid of this scourge.


    The rest of the Du family werepletely frightened when Mo Yan knocked down Du Leizi. Seeing Mo Yan''s eyes looking over, he just wished he could shrink into a ball so that she wouldn''t see him. He didn''t dare to say a word, for fear of irritating Mo Yan and making it his turn next!


    Seeing that they were honest, Mo Yan didn''t bother to argue with this group of old and weak women and children. Using the cover of his sleeves, he took out a name card from the space and handed it to Uncle Sun who hurried over: "Uncle Sun, take this I sent my name to the Yamen and told them that a group of unscrupulous people like me had attacked, and asked them toe quickly for reinforcements."


    The status of a county monarch is far more important than that of an official. This time, she will make it impossible for the Du family to stand up!


    Uncle Sun was overjoyed and quickly reached out to take the name card from Mo Yan''s hand: "Thank you so much, Lord, for your help. I will go now!"


    After saying that, he nodded to the Liu family and his daughter, and hurried out.


    When the Du family saw Mo Yan take out the name card and asked Uncle Sun to sue the official, although they were a little scared, they didn''t think they would be severely punished after suing the official. However, when they heard Uncle Sun calling Mo Yan the county prince, their eyes suddenly shed. It was dark, as if the sky above my head was about to fall.


    It was only then that they remembered that Du Wencai had said that the Liu family had a good rtionship with a county prince. At that time, they were still nning to wait for Du Wencai to marry Liu Tinn, then let Liu Tinn follow the prince''s path, send Du Wencai to Changshan Academy, and then find a good job for Du Lao Er and Du Lao Er, preferably eating food. I don''t know how beautiful it would be to live in a big house and live in a big house.


    However, they never expected that what happened today would actually cause the entire Du family to bepletely knocked down by themander they had nned.


    Ignoring the wailing pleadings of more than a dozen members of the Du family, Mo Yan asked Mrs. Liu: "Auntie, what do you n to do with these people?"


    Mrs. Liu did not answer when she heard this, but asked worriedly: "Girl Yan, will it damage your reputation?"


    Everyone sympathizes with the weak. The three fathers and sons of the Du family were beaten so badly in the Liu family, but they were arrested and questioned by the people in the Yamen. This inevitably makes people suspect that Yan Yatou is doing whatever he wants by taking advantage of his status as a county prince. If there is trouble. If it gets bigger, this reputation will be ruined.


    Yes, Yan Yan, I cant let you bear such a bad reputation. Liu Tinn also nodded with a worried look, for fear of injuring her friends.


    Seeing that mother and daughter were really worried about themselves, Mo Yan had a smile on her face andforted her: "Auntie, Sister Lan, I know what I know, don''t worry!"


    Mo Yan''s confident look made the Liu family''s mother and daughter somewhat relieved, but they were determined to take Mo Yan out and not let her wade into this muddy water.

 Chapter 891: Stupid spare tire(1)

    Chapter 891: Stupid spare tire(1)


    Chapter 891 Stupid Spare Tire (1)


    As expected, the reputation of the county prince was not high. The people from the yamen came faster than expected, and they rushed over in only three quarters. Jing Zhaoyin thought that there was really a bad person who wanted to harm Lord Hejia, so he sent half of the government officials to help.


    But when they saw the fearful young and old Du family and the Du family father and son lying on the ground covered in blood and not knowing whether they were alive or dead, the government officials were a little confused. After looking at each other, they decided that the viin who was harmful to Lord Hejia had run away. The three people on the ground were bravely wounded while protecting Lord Hejia.


    But the next moment, Mo Yan''s words cruelly shattered their suspicions: "These people have attacked this county with the intention of doing harm to this county. You will take them all back to the Yamen. You will be sentenced as you want. This county will punish you." I believe that you adults will handle this matter impartially."


    Mo Yan deliberately emphasized the words "handle things impartially".


    When all the government officials heard this, they looked at each other and looked at Mo Yan with "Are you kidding me?": He is such a viin, how could he hurt himself like this?


    Mo Yan covered her face and let out a dry cough, then pointed at Wei''s mother who was sitting on a chair and couldn''t stand upright after being beaten by Du Lezi, and then pointed at the Du family father and son on the ground, and said without changing her expression: "They didn''t know this at first. The identity of the Junjun was intended to murder the Junjun. Fortunately, Mother Wei fought to the death to protect her, and the Junjun was safe! When the Junjun revealed his identity, these three viins were worried that the Junjun would hold them responsible for their crimes. He deliberately hit his two sons with the tea table, and then pretended to fall and bumped into the tea table on purpose, in an attempt to frame me and ckmail me into letting them go. Otherwise, who do you think can hurt them here? ? Do you doubt this county lord?"


    I dare not do this because of my humble position! All the government officials hurriedly apologized. Even if they felt that something was fishy, they did not dare to question the prince who had been personally conferred by the emperor.


    What''s more, there are more than a dozen members in that family, and there are three strong men. How can a woman like Lord Jia really beat three grown men like this? If a little girl is so powerful, do we need men like them to work hard?


    The Du family, however, seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. They knelt in front of the government officials and revealed the truth of the matter with tears in their eyes. They even loudly exposed Mo Yan''s lies and asked the official to make the decision and let their innocent family go.


    Mo Yan did not stop the Du family from making their final struggle, and watched coldly as they cried out for injustice.


    Those government officials are not fools. How could they offend the lofty Lord Hejia County for no reason for a few ordinary people? Even if the Du family is really wronged, they should go to the Yamen to redress their grievances. They are only responsible for arresting people. Other matters are left to their adults to decide. If they meddle in their own business, they are breaking the rules, right?


    In this way, more than a dozen members of the Du family were kidnapped by the government officials as if they were animals. Every time they cried out for injustice, the officials blocked their mouths with rags provided by the Liu family. Even the old couple of the Du family were not left behind, but after all, they were concerned that the old man''s body was weak and could not withstand the torment, so they did not take heavy action.


    As for the Du family''s father and son who were lying on the ground and passed out, they were also **** and carried away. Mo Yan didn''t know the extent of their injuries and whether they would ask a doctor to treat them, nor did he want to know. The bad breath in his heart was relieved a lot as the Du family was taken away.


    Due to the arrival of the government servants and the Du family''s crying, many people gathered in front of Liu''s house to watch the excitement. I learned from the officials that the Du family had been arrested because they had offended Lord Hejia, and I felt a little regretful in my heart. Jun Hejia was too far away from them and out of reach. They wanted to hear the gossip of the Liu family even more.


    The Liu family''s crisis was sessfully resolved by Mo Yan''s violent and privileged intervention. The Liu family''s mother and daughter were full of gratitude to Mo Yan. They didn''t know how to thank her, so they could only say many words of gratitude to her, which made Mo Yan embarrassed.

 Chapter 892: Stupid spare tire(2)

    Chapter 892: Stupid spare tire(2)


    Chapter 892 Stupid Spare Tire (2)


    After receiving the news, Mr. Liu took a leave of absence from the school and hurried back home. When he learned that the scoundrel family named Du had been eliminated by Mo Yan, he breathed a long sigh of relief and bowed deeply to Mo Yan. Express yourself deeply grateful.


    Without mentioning the topic of the Du family, the three members of the Liu family were very happy to learn that Mo Qingze was the top scorer in high school. They congratted Mo Yan one after another and insisted on leaving the four sisters behind and had lunch and dinner before going to take Liu Qingze home.


    Mo Yan couldnt refuse, so he stayed with his brothers and sisters.


    After lunch, the few children were taken to the guest room to rest by Mrs. Liu. Mo Yan also followed Liu Tinn to her boudoir. The twoy in bed unable to sleep, so they chatted, but no one wanted to talk about the Du family anymore. Guys, they tacitly avoided the topic.


    "By the way, in the future, Uncle Mo will be awarded an official position. It will be inconvenient tomute to Liuyang Vige every day. Do you have any ns to move into the city?" Liu Tinn yed with Mo Yan''s delicate white fingers and asked expectantly. . If Yan Yan moves to the city, they will have more time to see each other in the future, and there will be no problem ying in the same ce every day.


    How could Mo Yan not know her little thoughts? He smiled and shook his head: "My father won the first prize. I am afraid that the Holy Emperor will give him a pce. Then my father will live in the first schr''s pce. I will still live in Liuyang Vige."


    The fields, orchards, medicinal fields, and wineries are all inseparable from people. The Six Beasts don''t like to be restrained. Personally, she prefers the atmosphere of Liuyang Vige and doesn''t want to move to the city. No matter how good the No. 1 Schr''s Pce is, Liuyang Vige is their real home.


    Liu Tinn understood her friend''s dilemma, but she was still very disappointed: "Well, I also pointed out that if you could move to the city, we would havepany. If you don''te, my life will be so boring!"


    Knowing that her friend was being locked up at home by Madam Liu, Mo Yan was really helpless about the matter and could onlyfort her: "Then you should quickly learn what Auntie taught you, so that Auntie won''t let you go out to y. .


    It was okay not to mention this, but when it was mentioned, Liu Tinn wailed again, pulled the quilt and buried herself, and said angrily: "My mother wishes that I could learn everything, even if it''s a female worker, I also like cooking. Its just so-so, but the housekeeper still has all these favors, which is really a headache and makes me not want to get married..."


    "Haha, do you dare to say this in front of Brother Shen?" Mo Yan was amused and couldn''t help teasing.


    Those women in previous lives who mored not to get married and insisted on being single nobles. Due to the pressure of life, many women have forcibly trained themselves to be men, able to go to the hall and cook, and each of them has be a female King Kong. After a long time, I really feel that men are of no use, so I simply dont get married and live a unrestrained single life.


    Had she not met that person in this life, I am afraid she would have thought this way. Thinking about it now, she is lucky.


    Liu Tinn, who was still distressed, saw the happy smile on her friend''s face. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Her eyes turned red with jealousy, and she stretched out her devil''s ws on her friend''s fair face: "Except for female workers, there are few Proficient, you know everything, you dont have to study hard, ahhh, Im jealous!


    Mo Yan allowed her to act recklessly on his face, and hit her at the same time: "I can''t help it, I''m naturally smart, I can''t envy you."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Tinn rushed forward with a squeal, pressed Mo Yan tightly under her body, and scratched her with her hands up and down.


    The two wereughing and ying in the house, and the sound spread outside. The Liu family and his wife were helpless, so they could only pretend they didn''t hear them and let them go.

 Chapter 893: Stupid spare tire(3)

    Chapter 893: Stupid spare tire(3)


    Chapter 893 Stupid Spare Tire (3)


    On the other side, Fan Meijiao, who felt insulted, returned to the Zhao family full of anger. The first thing she did was to have the maid in green **** and beaten twenty times.


    Looking at the maid who had lost half her life, Fan Meijiao was still upset and ordered her to be thrown out of the woodshed and no one was allowed to bring her food or water.


    After her anger subsided, Fan Meijiao deliberately made her clothes and hair messy, and then she ran to Mrs. Zhao''s yard holding a handkerchief dipped in **** water and crying all the way.


    Without being informed by the maid, Fan Meijiao rushed in, knelt in front of Mrs. Zhao and cried bitterly: "Grandma, you have to make the decision for your granddaughter, otherwise, your granddaughter will have no shame in living anymore, wuwu"


    Seeing her beloved granddaughter burst into tears, Mrs. Zhao felt so painful in her heart, but she rarely helped Fan Meijiao who was lying on her knees. Instead, she looked embarrassed and said to a very wealthy middle-ageddy on the other side. : "This child has been spoiled by me. He was wronged outside today and forgot the rules for a moment. I hope Madam will not take offense."


    The middle-ageddy nced at Fan Meijiao, who had no image, her brows furrowed almost invisible, and she said calmly: "This child is really good-natured, olddy is lucky."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhao breathed a sigh of relief, lightly pped Fan Meijiao on the shoulder, and said angrily: "You child, Mrs. Yongchang is here, you are still like a child, why don''t you say hello quickly?"


    Fan Meijiao was stillining in her heart that Mrs. Zhao neglected her. But after hearing what Mrs. Zhao said, she was stunned before she realized what she was saying. She quickly stood up to salute Mrs. Yongchang Bo. Without thinking, he stepped on the hem of her skirt and leaned forward, hitting Mrs. Yongchang Bo.


    "ah-"


    Ouch


    Be careful, madam!


    There was a chaos of war, and the master and maids of the house rolled into a ball.


    Mrs. Yongchangbo asked Fan Meijiao to hit her like this, and she kept falling backwards. If the maid standing beside her hadn''t quickly caught her with quick eyesight and quick hands, she might have fallen to the ground with the chair, which would have been really embarrassing.


    Only she managed to avoid falling this time. Mrs. Yongchangbos hair bun was crooked and her clothes became messy. This made her, who always pays attention to her image, intolerable.


    Mrs. Zhaoforted her granddaughter who was frightened and crying. She turned around and saw Mrs. Yongchangbo''s cold face. Her heart skipped a beat. She quickly pulled Fan Meijiao forward to apologize: "Madam, this child bumped into you. I asked her to apologize to Madam. !


    With that said, he said to Fan Meijiao who was still crying with a tigerish face: "Why don''t you quickly apologize to Madam? You girl, you are too reckless!"


    After hearing this, Fan Meijiao looked aggrieved. She didn''t hit anyone on purpose, so why did she have to apologize?


    Mrs. Zhao couldn''t tell that her granddaughter was unhappy, but this time, no matter how distressed she was, she couldn''t let it go, so she reached out and pushed her.


    Fan Meijiao couldn''t help but apologized to Mrs. Yongchangbo without any sincerity: "Madam, I am rude, I hope you will forgive me!"


    Looking at Fan Meijiao''s reluctant look, Mrs. Yongchangbo''s suppressed anger began to rise again. It''s just that this is the Zhao family after all. As a guest, it''s not easy to get angry at will, so I had to suppress it and said to Mrs. Zhao with a smile on her face: "I just said that your granddaughter has a real temperament, and I was right."


    If you were somewhat sincere when you praised Fan Meijiao for her true temperament, if you still say it now, it is a mockery of Fan Meijiao''sck of rules.


    How could Mrs. Zhao not hear it? She only felt her old face snapping. She secretly med her granddaughter for being ignorant, which made her lose face as she got older.

 Chapter 894: Stupid spare tire(4)

    Chapter 894: Stupid spare tire(4)


    Chapter 894 Stupid Spare Tire (4)


    Hindered by Mrs. Yongchang Bo''s status, Mrs. Zhao could only swallow her frustration and said with a sly smile: "It''s okay, Madam, if you don''t take offense, I will definitely restrain this girl and let her cultivate her temperament."


    Mrs. Yongchangbo nced at Fan Meijiao, who couldn''t find anything nice to say, and looked proud. She cursed an idiot in her heart, smiled kindly on her face, and said nothing.


    Mrs. Zhao was worried and ttered her, fearing that Mrs. Yongchang would be unhappy and the good deed she just mentioned would be in vain.


    Mrs. Yongchangbo was very angry. Since her goal had been achieved, she had no intention of staying any longer. She sat down for a while and then said goodbye. She declined Mrs. Zhao''s offer and left the Zhao family with a group of maids and women.


    Fan Meijiao was filled with envy as she watched Mrs. Yongchangbo leave with a crowd of people cheering her away. Why couldn''t she marry into a noble family and live such a wealthy life?


    Thinking about the fact that the person she married into was just a low-level official whose sry was not enough for her expenses. He was extremely harsh on her and even dared to abandon her in the end. Although the bad breath hase out, it is still difficult to eliminate the resentment in her heart.


    When Mrs. Zhao saw this look, she felt extremely distressed. Thinking of Mrs. Yongchangbo''s previous words, she waved away the maids in the room and said to Fan Meijiao: "My deardy, do you know why Mrs. Yongchangbo came to the door?"


    Fan Meijiao was still immersed in her sweet dream. When she heard this, she asked casually: "Why?"


    Mrs. Zhao looked proud, patted the back of Fan Meijiao''s hand and said with emotion: "My deardy, you are a lucky one. Mrs. Yongchangbo is here to protect you as a matchmaker!"


    Fan Meijiao''s eyes widened and she asked in disbelief: "Meet the matchmaker? To whom?"


    Knowing that her grandson''s daughter was impatient, Mrs. Zhao did not beat around the bush and said happily: "He is Mrs. Yongchang''s nephew. It is said that the family is also very rich. If you marry her, you won''t have to endure hardship."


    After hearing this, Fan Meijiao was so ted that she asked anxiously: "Is grandma ready?"


    This impatient look shows that he has never thought deeply about why Mrs. Yongchang Bo''s nephew would like her, a woman who was abandoned and whose family background was not obvious.


    Mrs. Zhao said angrily: "My daughter''s family is very noble, how could she rush to agree to her first time when shees to propose marriage?"


    Fan Meijiao thought for a while and felt that what her grandmother said made sense, so she didn''t say anything.


    Mrs. Zhao reminded her again: "The man you were interested in won the first prize and became a good friend of the prince. His future will definitely be good. Now he has Mrs. Yongchang Bo''s nephew. Both of them are good. Which one is better for you?" Which one do you like?"


    When Fan Meijiao heard this, she remembered the humiliation she suffered in the teahouse. Her originally smiling face suddenly turned gloomy, and her eyes shone with deep hatred.


    When Mrs. Zhao saw this, she knew something was going on. When she thought about her granddaughter running back crying just now, she quickly asked: "But there was a dispute with the Mo family?"


    Fan Meijiao said bitterly: "Humph, that **** who was named a county prince dared to p her granddaughter''s personal maid. It''s so abominable!"


    Then, she told the story of the grievances she had suffered in the teahouse in an exaggerated manner, describing herself as a pitiful little white flower, and Lord Hejia became an arrogant and domineering evil woman who did not take the Zhao family seriously.


    Fan Meijiao grew up under Mrs. Zhaos knees. How could Mrs. Zhao not know her temperament? But her granddaughter is her direct rtive, and Lord Hejia is an outsider who has nothing to do with her. Since her granddaughter has indeed been wronged, it must be someone else''s fault.


    Mrs. Zhao echoed her granddaughter''s words and scolded Jun Hejia.


    Fan Meijiao felt proud. Seeing that the time was almost up, she hugged Mrs. Zhao''s arm and said coquettishly, "Grandma, my granddaughter is feeling ufortable. If she doesn''t vent her anger, she will go crazy!"


    "Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about? Grandma can still watch you being wronged?" Mrs. Zhao spat, patted Fan Meijiao on the shoulder and scolded her.


    "Grandma, don''t hit, don''t hit, my dear girl knows she is wrong!" Fan Meijiaoughed through her tears and rolled into Mrs. Zhao''s arms to beg for mercy: "But that stinky girl is a county prince, what can we do to cure her?"


    Mrs. Zhao patted Fan Meijiao''s hand and was silent for a moment, then sneered: "There are many powerful people in the capital, and there is always someone who can cure her! Isn''t your aunt''s husband''s family much more powerful than her, a county prince? When she enters your aunt''s husband''s family, are you afraid that she will not be able to cure her?" Can anyone take care of her?"


    When Fan Meijiao heard this, she was very unwilling: "My aunt''s husband''s family is more noble than Yongchang''s house. Huh, it''s really an advantage for her!" If she could, she really wanted to marry that mean girl to the meanest man in the world and make her turn upside down for the rest of her life. Not safe.


    Mrs. Zhao sneered and said: "So what if you are powerful? If a woman never meets a good man in her life, her life will be worse than Coptis!"


    At this point, she touched Fan Meijiao''s head lovingly and said happily: "Now that Mrs. Yongchangbo''s nephew has a good marriage, the Mo family will take it easy for the time being. When your unclees back, grandma will discuss it with your uncle. If Mrs. Yongchangbo''s side doesn''t work, then let''s see if the Mo family seeds, and we''ll have to make sure you''re secure for the rest of your life."


    Fan Meijiao nodded obediently andy on Mrs. Zhao''s knees, with a dark light shing in her eyes.


    At this time, no one noticed a majestic bird standing on the high roof. Big Bird clearly heard the conversation between the two people in the room that they thought was secret, and a gleam of contempt appeared in his human eyes.


    Hmph, you dare to scheme against Yan Yan, and you dare to let Yan Yans father be your spare tire. Life is so boring!


    Seeing that there was no valuable news left, the big bird shook its wings and deliberately used its ws to lift up the tiles on the roof. Amidst a burst of crackling and the screams of the two women in the house, it pped its wings towards the capital. Flying leisurely to the north...

 Chapter 895: The end of the game (1)

    Chapter 895: The end of the game (1)


    Chapter 895: Bird Taming (1)


    Mo Qingzes sess in high school is a great joy for the Mo family, as well as the Mo family and Liuyang Vige. The day after receiving the exact news, many vigers spontaneously set off a long string of firecrackers in front of Mo''s house to celebrate.


    This time, the Mo family did not entertain guests, but chose an auspicious day. Under the leadership of the patriarch Mo Fang, the Mo family opened the Mo family ancestral hall, informed the ancestors of Mo Qingze''s high school champion, and prayed to the ancestors to protect the Mo family. From then on it prospered and prospered.


    Within two days, Mo Qingze''s appointment documents came down. Surprisingly, he did not directly enter the Hanlin Academy like the previous champions, but became a sixth-rank prince''s minister.


    Although the rank is not high, not as good as that of a sixth-grade Hanlin editor, being able to get along closely with the prince is actually a very valuable job. If you can gain the prince''s trust, your future will be limitless when the prince ascends the throne. Of course, the premise is that the prince''s position is stable and he can eventually take that position smoothly.


    Chu Heng was of orthodox origin and had the support of Emperor Hui''an. His position was already stable, and it became even more unbreakable after his body waspletely restored to health. Mo Qingze bing the prince''s minister can be said to be pie in the sky.


    Mo Yan could more or less guess the motive of Emperor Hui''an''s move. He just took a fancy to his father''s reputation among the schrs, and intended to use his father to win over the schrs for Chu Heng''s use.


    Mo Qingze naturally knew this, so after taking office, he not only used his intelligence and talents to continue to improve his status and influence among the schrs, but also worked extremely hard when giving lectures to Chu Heng, and from time to time he brought His Royal Highness the Crown Prince in disguise. Mix among the schrs and let His Royal Highness conquer those noble schrs with his personality charm.


    Not long after, His Highness the Crown Prince''s reputation among the schrs increased significantly, and the schrs praised His Highness the Crown Prince more than he did.


    Of course, these are all things forter and will not be mentioned for the time being.


    He just said that Maomao wanted to tell Mo Yan what he heard from Zhao Mansion, but Mo Yan was at Liu''s house that day, and Maomao had no chance to exin the matter clearly.


    Later, the siblings went to the pce gate to pick up Mo Qingze after attending the Qionglin Banquet, and then returned to Liuyang Vige. It was already veryte, and Mo Yan was very sleepy at the time, so she went to bed and nned to go back to Liuyang Vige the next day. Ask Maomao. As a result, I was dyed by one thing or another for several days, and I was so busy that I didn''t even think of asking about it.


    Maomao is also a busy hawk. Because it flies high and fast, it is not easy to be caught and leak information. Xiao Ruiyuan attaches great importance to it. Usually, it is usually important or urgent things that it flies around. transfer.


    Recently, the border has been unstable, and there have been new changes in the Kingdom of Qiuci. Maomao is much busier than before, so he rarely has the opportunity to stay with Mo Yan to eat and drink. When he finally gets some free time, he thinks of finding this trouble. Half a month has passed since Mo Yanshi.


    "You mean, that woman has two boats, one of which is my father?" Mo Yan stared at Maomao who was eating peaches, and couldn''t believe her ears.


    She never imagined that the arrogant, domineering, unreasonable and unreasonable woman she met in the teahouse was actually a woman who had been abandoned and wanted to find a second love! Well, its not necessarily the womans fault that she is divorced, and its perfectly normal for her to find a second love, but that woman dares to target her father and use her father as a backup. I can''t bear it anymore.


    The peach as big as the mouth of the bowl was pecked clean by Mao Mao in two or three strokes. It smacked its lips with unsatisfied feelings. It was about to beg for another one when it heard Mo Yan''s words and began to chirp.


    Xue Tuanzi in mid-air opened his mouth to trante: "Your father''s boat has not been stepped on by that woman. Is it really okay for you to say that about your father?"

 Chapter 896: The end of the game (2)

    Chapter 896: The end of the game (2)


    Chapter 896: Bird Taming (2)


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes, grabbed Mao Mao''s neck and gritted her teeth: "Now is not the time to quibble. Tell me everything you know."


    Maomao fluttered her wings and struggled to get rid of Mo Yan''s "devil''s ws". She looked at the peaches hanging on the peach tree with covetous eyes, then she chirped unwillingly and told everything she had heard that day.e out.


    When she learned that Fan Meijiao not only used her father as a spare tire, but also nned to force her to marry a rtive of the Zhao family and treat her as "one of her own," Mo Yan almostughed angrily: "That woman is very confident. Could it be that she thought she could solve the threat of me?" '', can my father fall in love with a woman of low moral character like her?"


    Xue Tuanzi was also very angry, and his tone was deeply cruel: "Yan Yan, don''t be angry, I will help you teach that woman a lesson so that she will never be able to marry in this life, no, let her marry The man she despises the most will live in pain all her life." If it could get out, it would want to take care of that woman now.


    Mo Yan shook her head, held Xue Tuanzi in her arms and said, "I can''t rely on you for everything. I can handle this matter myself, and you don''t need to interfere."


    Hearing this, Xue Tuanzi swallowed what he wanted to say and only said: "Tomorrow let those guys go into the mountains to catch some spiritual birds and bring them back. I will tame them well. In the future, what Yan Yan wants to know can be done as quickly as possible." Know."


    At this point, it nced at Mao Mao, who was still coveting the peach, and said with disgust: "This guy is too big, and he will be easily discovered by people too often."


    Mo Yan knew that raising more spiritual birds was equivalent to having more irvoyance and ears. When Xue Tuanzi said this, he nodded and agreed.


    Since the Zhao family is interested in my father, and they want topare my father with Mrs. Yongchang Bos nephew, I must have been in contact with my father in normal times. I will go and ask now to make my father more alert to avoid being plotted against.


    Xue Tuanzi urged: "Then go out and tell Yan Yan''s father that those people in the Zhao family are disgusting, and it''s not surprising that they do anything."


    Mo Yan got out of the space and was about to go to her father to talk about this and remind him to be wary of the Zhao family. She suddenly remembered that her father had taken office two days ago and lived in Yuci''s Zhuangyuan Mansion. He only took a bath on the tenth day of every month. Will be back.


    She patted her forehead. She was still not used to it. It seemed that she had to tame a few birds as soon as possible, otherwise the message transmission would be a problem.


    Although the six beasts can convey messages and no one dares to hurt them in the busy city in broad daylight, they are ferocious beasts after all. If they identally startle the livestock and horses walking on the street, causing them to go crazy and injure people, it is impossible. alright.


    Xiaohua, who used to be mistaken for a dog, looks less and less like a dog, and his fierce aura is even more terrifying. Even if he doesn''t look like a wolf, no one will think it is easy to mess with, and it can''t travel around the city as freely as before. .


    For these reasons, she has never brought the six beasts to the city. The six beasts do not like the prosperity of humans. Inparison, they prefer to stay in the mountains andpete with their own kind.


    Thinking that she would have a rest in two days, Mo Yan was not in a hurry, so she nned to go to the terraced medicinal fields to have a look. She wore a sun-shading curtain hat, mixed a bucket of spiritual spring water with a wooden bucket with a lid, and carried it to the field.


    Looking at the green seedlings that were growing well, Mo Yan''s gloomy mood instantly improved a lot.


    It is now the end of May. The sun is shining brightly at noon and the heat is severe. However, there are more than 20 vigers working hard in the fields with sweat. They were invited by Uncle Ding to help clean up the weeds in the fields. In this kind of weather, the weeds grow quickly. If they are not cleaned up in time, the nutrients in the fields will be consumed by them, affecting the normal growth of the seedlings.

 Chapter 897: The end of the game (3)

    Chapter 897: The end of the game (3)


    Chapter 897: Bird Taming (3)


    Girl Yan, youre here! Uncle Ding, who wasing ashore to drink water, saw Mo Yan and said hello quickly.


    "Uncle Ding, thank you for your hard work. Come and drink this water. It''s cold after you''ve been in the well!" Mo Yan responded with a smile and carried the bucket in his hand.


    Uncle Ding was not polite. He scooped up a bowl of water and drank it all. He wiped his mouth andughed loudly: "The water brought by Yan Yatou is cold and sweet, and has no muddy smell at all."


    Mo Yan smiled and didn''t answer, and quickly called for others toe over and drink. It''s too hot today, and there''s no venttion in the depression. If you don''t replenish water, it''s easy to get heatstroke.


    After hearing this, other people also went ashore one after another and dumped the weeds in their baskets on the ridge of the field. As soon as the sun shines, the weeds will die. When the timees, it will be thrown into the paddy field and it will also be a good fertilizer.


    After drinking water to relieve the heat, Mo Yan asked them to rest before cleaning up. Everyone did not refuse her kindness and sat under the peach tree by the pond to enjoy the cool air.


    The peach trees by the pond were ntedst year, and they were nted in a circle around the pond. The few peaches now grown on the trees have grown to the size of a childs fist, and they will be ripe for picking and eating in another month.


    After sitting for a while, Uncle Ding suddenly said: "Girl Yan, it rained heavily the day before yesterday. I came over to fix the ridge and saw that the fish in the pond were about a foot long. They grew so fast. It shows that the pond is suitable for raising fish. Others The fish should be almost grown, I think you can take some time to raise the fish and put in a batch of fry so that they can raise again tomorrow autumn."


    The fry in the pond were also releasedst spring. There are all kinds of fry brought from the Xiaoqing River. They can grow to a foot long in more than a year because of the Lingquan water.


    "One foot long? It has grown so big!" Mo Yan said in surprise. She put the fry in, but she didn''t care about it. She didn''t expect it to grow so fast: "Okay, I''ll buy the fishing in two days. When he came back, Uncle Ding asked a few people to catch the fish."


    "Okay, I''ll leave this matter to you. I''ll help you handle it properly." Uncle Ding agreed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, other people shouted: "Uncle Ding, don''t forget me when the timees. In my hometown, I was a good fisherman. No one in the vige canpare with me."


    We are all from the south. Who cant fish? Ill just show off wherever you go.


    Are you not convinced? Letspete now. How about we catch the fish first when we get into the water?


    Hmph, letspete, whos afraid of you?


    Uncle Ding was annoyed by the noise from several people and said impatiently: "Don''t argue. The depth and area of this pond are not small. It is not possible for just one or two people to catch fish. When the timees, all of you wille. Who can catch fish?" If you dare toe, be careful that I will p you with a shoe board."


    When everyone heard this, they allughed happily and said, "The rtionship is good. On the day of fishing, Uncle Ding, don''t miss me."


    Hearing the noise, Mo Yan smiled and did not interrupt. You will never get tired of such a in and peaceful life for the rest of your life.


    Mo Yan carried the empty wooden bucket and walked around the medicinal fields and orchards. When she saw that the medicinal materials and fruit trees were in good condition, she went home relieved. Halfway there, he met Liu Tinn who was brought here by Xin''er.


    Why are you here? Mo Yan asked in surprise.


    Since the official engagement of Liu and Chen''s family a few days ago, this person has been more and more restricted by his family. He is not allowed to go out except for necessary movements, for fear that something will go wrong before the marriage.


    Liu Tinn stepped forward and took her friend''s arm, and said with a smile: "I came just because I missed you!"

 Chapter 898: Bird Taming (4)

    Chapter 898: Bird Taming (4)


    Mo Yan nced at her and showed her disbelief: "For this reason, Auntie will not let you out."


    After being told the truth, Liu Tinn stuck out her tongue. She did not hold back and told the real reason: "The government held a public trial for the Du family. The Du family and his son were sentenced to fifteen years in prison for three or more crimes. They can no longere to my house to cause trouble."


    Since the old and weak women and children of the Du family were not directly involved in the murder of Lord Hejia, Jingzhao Yin spared no effort and pped each of them three times as a warning before releasing them in court. No matter how they cried and shouted, wanting to avenge the Du family and his son, wanting to rescue them, no one paid any attention to them.


    The Du family and his son were sentenced to such a severe sentence, but Mo Yan did not intervene and deliberately asked Jing Zhaoyin to be punished severely. In fact, the crimesmitted by the following people can be serious or minor, usually ranging from five years to several decades. If they aremitted in the hands of some powerful people, Even killing him is not impossible.


    Although Mo Yan hated the Du family, the things the Du family did were not worthy of death. She severely injured the Du family, father and son, and avenged the Liu family. The fifteen-year prison sentence was sentenced by Jing Zhaoyin ording to thew. Mo Yan didn''t know whether there was a harsher punishment.


    Before the trial, how should the old, weak, women and children of the Du family be dealt with? Jing Zhaoyin actually sent someone to vent his anger on Mo Yan. Mo Yan would not attack the elderly and children. If they were also sentenced to fifteen years, that would be too much. He just said "I won''t pursue it".


    Without the encouragement of a few gangsters from the Du family, the weak women from the Du family would not dare to go to the Liu family to make trouble. Such a small punishment and a big warning would be the best. As for Du Wencai, Mo Yan had no intention of letting him go.


    Without her interference, Du Wencai would be a Jinshi in high school and have a good career in officialdom. Once this kind of viin seeds, he will not let go of those who have offended him. Not to mention that the Liu family would suffer retaliation from him if they broke off the engagement, and even she might be the target of revenge. Instead of waiting to be bitten by a snake and then beating her to death, it would be better to strike first.


    This time, instead of taking his life, he will only lose his reputation and his official career will bepletely cut off.


    Seeing her friend happy, Mo Yan''s mood also improved and she smiled: "This is really good news!"


    Liu Tinn stopped smiling and held Mo Yan''s hand tightly: "Yan Yan, thank you. Meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life!"


    My friend, without you, my life will be less colorful; without you, the happiness of the rest of my life will be ruined in the hands of that scumbag; without you, how should I face those rumors this time? Rumors, how to keep that period of happiness...


    Mo Yan was about to say "nothing", but when she looked up, she saw the sparkle in her friend''s eyes. She couldn''t help but put down the wooden bucket in her hand, gently wiped away the moisture from the corners of her eyes, and said with a sly smile: "If you really want to thank me, why don''t you pledge yourself to me?"


    Liu Tinns eyes widened, and her gratitude was so choked in her throat that she couldnt even utter a single word.


    "Hey, I''m just teasing you. Look, I scared you!" Mo Yan patted her dumbfounded friend on the shoulder andughed loudly: "I''m so willing to give you my life. Brother Shen is so afraid that he fights for me. I have such evil intentions. , not so brave!"


    Liu Tinn blushed, and the gratitude in her heart was instantly reced by embarrassment. She stretched out her "devil''s ws" and pinched Mo Yan''s waist hard, and said viciously: "You **** girl, you dare to say anything and let others hear it. Do you still want your reputation?"


    Mo Yan broke away and continued teasing while dodging: "For you, what does it matter if my reputation is ruined?"


    Liu Tinn was so angry that she caught up with her skirt: "You, stop right there. If I don''t take care of you today, my surname will not be Liu!"


    The two started quarreling on the narrow mountain road, with one running in front and the other chasing behind. The sound ofughter frightened countless birds.


    Xin''er looked helpless and didn''t know if she should step forward to try to make peace, so as not to make others think that the two sisters were unsteady. But after watching and listening to theirughter and thinking about it, I gave up the idea.


    Liu Tinn rested at Mo''s house that day. The next day, Mo Yan went to the city to buy fishings and sent her back to Liu''s house. By the time the fishing was bought, the six beasts had already caught the birds from the mountains that agreed to the training conditions.


    Its better to say its catching, but its better to say its cheating. This liar is none other than Maomao, a bird belonging to the same family.


    With just a few peaches, wepleted the task. Maomao did a good job. Ill give you two extra peaches every day from now on. Mo Yan looked at Maomao who ran over to ask for credit, and generously rewarded Maomao with his favorite peach.


    Chirp, chirp! Maomao was so happy that she rubbed Mo Yans hand affectionately with her sharp beak.


    After feeding Maomao two peaches, Mo Yan went to the breeding area to see the dozen or so birds that had been lured back.


    There are more than a dozen birds of different species, and their sizes are also very different. There are hawks with feather-like wings that can stretch up to ten feet in length, finches smaller than sparrows, wild pigeons that look very simr to homing pigeons, and even a colorful parrot.


    Although parrots are very smart and can speak humannguage and fly fast after being domesticated, their gorgeous feathers are too eye-catching and are not suitable for use as messenger birds.


    Originally, Liushou and Maomao didn''t intend to have this parrot, but after tasting the delicious and juicy peach and hearing the benefits promised by Maomao, this guy shamelessly wanted to follow him back and couldn''t even st him away.


    The Golden Beast thought this guy was suitable as a pet bird, so he persuaded the other five beasts and Mao Mao to bring him back to relieve Mo Yan''s boredom.


    Mo Yan also thought it would be good to have a parrot. Besides, the parrot was really beautiful. Its big mung bean eyes were moving around, and it looked smart. She took one look at it and fell in love with it.


    Xue Tuanzi originally didnt n to teach this parrot. In fact, this parrot is like a chatterbox. Even if no one pays attention to it, it can talk to itself. Seeing that Mo Yan liked it, it had no choice but to endure it.

 Chapter 899: Beware of planning(1)

    Chapter 899: Beware of nning(1)


    Chapter 899 Beware of nning (1)


    One night passed, and when Mo Yan woke up, the fifteen birds that had drank the water from the spiritual spring had been trained by Xue Tuanzi to be birds that could truly convey messages.


    Mo Yan was eager to give it a try, and immediately wrote a letter to his father, reminding him to be wary of Taichang Temple Minister Zhao Fengnian, and briefly exined the reasons. After the letter was written, a ck starling was sent to it.


    The myna is very smart. I told it the detailed address and made sure it understood and found the way, then let it fly.


    Mo Qingze returned home in the evening and saw the starling who delivered the letter on the steps at the door of Zhuangyuan Mansion. I originally thought that the little guy was just taking a rest when he was tired, but unexpectedly it came to his shoulder and stretched out a yellow paw in front of him.


    Mo Qingze was stunned when he looked at the thumb-long letterbox tied to his leg. Because I wasn''t sure the letter was for him, I didn''t originally intend to open the mailbox, but just as I was about to brush it away and move on, I saw Bago pecking open the cork on the mailbox and staring at him with bright eyes. look.


    Mo Qingze saw this and stretched out his fingers to tease the myna with interest. He saw the myna gently pecking his fingers and making a "chirp" sound from his mouth, which looked quite intelligent.


    His smile deepened, and Mo Qingze finally opened the mailbox that was delivered to him. He saw the familiar handwriting on it, and then looked at Myna who was stillbing his feathers on his shoulder. A sh of light shed in his eyes. He then put away the letter and took Myna with him. Knocked on the door.


    The door was opened, and it was an old man about sixty years old. Seeing Mo Qingze, the old man shouted respectfully: "Master, you are back!"


    Mo Qingze smiled slightly and said, "Uncle Sun, I have something to do. Please tell Aunt Sun that we will start dinner in half an hour."


    Uncle Sun quickly responded: "Yes, sir!"


    Uncle Sun and Aunt Sun are a couple. Mo Yan bought them from the tooth shop not long ago to take care of Mo Qingze''s food and daily life. They were both poor people. After losing their son in middle age, they lived with their only grandson and daughter-inw. Later, when they became too old to do farm work, they were kicked out of the house by their daughter-inw and grandson-inw, so they had to sell themselves to find a way to survive.


    But because they were too old and did not know how to serve others, no one was willing to buy them even if thebined price offered by the two of them was only six taels. Just when Yahang was about to kick the two of them out and was unwilling to provide them with food and drink, Mo Yan saw it and bought it back.


    The couple stayed in the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion and didn''t have to do anything. They just cleaned, washed and cooked for Mo Qingze. These were rtively easy for the two old people.


    Mo Qingze nodded to Uncle Sun and took Ba Ge all the way to the study.


    After reading the letter carefully, Mo Qingze had a look of understanding on his face, finally clearing up the doubts he had been having for days.


    Mo Qingze couldn''t help but have a headache as he had some calctions in his mind. He sharpened his pen, wrote a simple reply to his daughter, and stuffed it into the mailbox on myna''s feet.


    Touching the smooth feathers of the starling, I felt a little fond of the little guy standing at the end of the desk very patiently while writing a letter, quietly and not making any noise.


    He turned around and took out half a piece of snack from the box of the desk drawer, broke it into small pieces and fed it. When he saw the little guy''s eyes shining and jumping over, he couldn''t help but feel a little funny. He said warmly: "Eat, you are full." Just send the letter back."


    Tweet!


    Brother understood what he was saying. He opened his mouth and called out to Mo Qingze twice. Then he jumped to his hand and started to peck at it. He quickly finished half of the snack.


    The satiated myna quickly disappeared into the night. Mo Qingze cleaned up the snack crumbs scattered on the table, and decisively decided to go back and ask his daughter to bring the myna over to be raised.

 Chapter 900: Beware of planning(2)

    Chapter 900: Beware of nning(2)


    Chapter 900: Beware of nning (2)


    Having been able to tame a myna that can deliver messages in a short period of time, it wouldnt be too difficult to tame another one, right?


    The next day, on the way to the Hanlin Academy, Mo Qingze "ran into" Zhao Fengnian, the minister of Taichang Temple, who had just left the morning court and was about to go to the Yamen office.


    In Dachu, only officials of the fifth rank and above are eligible to go to court. Officials below the fifth rank only need to arrive at their respective ces to handle official business before Chen hour, but they can sleep one hour longer than officials above the fifth rank.


    Seeing the kind smile on Zhao Fengnian''s face, Mo Qingze, who was already aware of his calctions, showed a just right smile. When the subordinates saw the superior officer, he made a bow gesture and saluted Zhao Fengnian: "I have seen Mr. Zhao. .


    Zhao Fengnian felt quite proud to see the celebrities around the prince being so respectful and courteous to him. However, seeing his pale expression, he felt that it was difficult to get closer to him.


    Thinking of the advice given by his mother at homest night, Zhao Fengnian looked at the person in front of him and wondered how he felt about it. Let alone his appearance, he could be called the most handsome number one schr in this dynasty. His future would be even brighter. If he could be a family , will the benefits obtained in the future be less?


    The more Mr. Zhao thought about it, the more beautiful he became. His wrinkled old face smiled like a chrysanthemum. He patted Mo Qingze on the shoulder familiarly, and his voice became gentler: "I have said that you and I are officials in the same dynasty, so there is no need to be like this. Youre wee, Master Mo, but you dont regard me as one of your own?


    Hearing this familiar tone, Mo Qingze got goosebumps, and the expression on his face became more respectful: "Your Excellency, I sympathize with you, and I am deeply grateful. However, the courtesy cannot be discarded. I must not neglect your Excellency."


    When Zhao Fengnian saw this, he didn''t know whether to be proud or depressed. This man looked gentle and polite, but he was really clueless. This look really made it difficult for him to make a move. He couldn''t just say directly, Mr. Mo, my niece has taken a liking to you. Come on in whenever you are free. Come to my house to propose marriage?


    If he really said this, he would not be able to raise his head as a human being in the officialdom, nor would he want to lose the reputation of the Zhao family!


    After thinking about it, Zhao Fengnian decided to make his words clear in a tactful way. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he asked cryptically: "I heard that Mr. Mo lives alone in the Number One Schr''s Mansion with no one caring about him. Is this really true?" of?"


    Mo Qingze''s eyes shed, and he said half truthfully: "To tell you the truth, my lord, Xiaguan''s family was poor. He only had one wife in his early years. Later, his wife died early and he did not remarry. Now there is an old couple in the No. 1 Schr''s Pce to take care of Xiaguan''s family. Daily life.


    Mr. Zhao''s eyes lit up and he kept up his efforts: "Master Mo is still young, and he is very important to the emperor at the moment. His future prospects are bound to be good. Have you ever thought about remarrying?"


    "This..." Mo Qingze''s face showed a hint of shame at the right time: "Xiaguan really has no intention of remarrying, and Xiaguan already has three children. Which youngdy is willing to ignore the past and marry Xiaguan? Stepwife?"


    Zhao Fengnian couldn''t help but frown when he heard this. Are you looking for a big girl, or a big girl with a good background?


    No matter what Zhao Fengnian thought, Mo Qingze continued: "The official has children and a daughter. It doesn''t matter whether he takes a wife or not. If he meets the right person in the future, he will not raise any more children to avoid giving birth to biased children and causing trouble. The house is restless.


    These words came from Mo Qingze''s heart. He really had no intention of marrying a wife, so naturally he would not have any more children. Now that he is talking about this, I just hope that Mr. Zhao will retreat when he sees the difficulty and give up his intention to protect him as a matchmaker. Otherwise, once the words are made clear, there will only be more trouble waiting.


    Zhao Fengnian was indeed a little discouraged, and his brows were furrowed. He stared at Mo Qingze, who had a serious look on his face. He couldn''t imagine that someone would refuse to have more children because he thought they had too many children. Is this still a man? Or was he aware of something and deliberately used these words to block him?

 Chapter 901: Beware of planning(3)

    Chapter 901: Beware of nning(3)


    Chapter 901 Beware of nning (3)


    Thinking of this, Zhao Fengnian paid careful attention to Mo Qingze''s expression and asked in a deep voice: "Is this really what Lord Mo is thinking?"


    Mo Qingze stopped, looked at Zhao Fengnian and said with great seriousness: "I really have no intention of renewing our rtionship. His Highness the Crown Prince showed sympathy and concern to me before, and I also responded in the same way. How dare you deceive His Highness and Mr. Zhao?" ?


    Your Highness the Crown Prince?


    Zhao Fengnian broke out in a cold sweat. Could it be that His Highness the Crown Prince also had ns to protect his matchmaker? He was suddenly d that he didn''t speak rashly, otherwise would His Highness the Crown Prince think that he was trying to steal someone from him?


    He didn''t think that Mo Qingze had the guts to use His Highness as a cover. Mo Qingze did not lie. It was just that when he was chatting with Chu Heng, Chu Heng asked casually that he was not a matchmaker. Mo Qingze''s meaning was vague, and he deliberately let Zhao Fengnian get the wrong meaning.


    Seeing that his nephew and son-inw, who had a great future, was about to fly away, Zhao Fengnian was extremely depressed. Thinking of having to deal with his old mother and his willful niece after returning home, he felt irritated and panicked.


    Mo Qingze pretended not to see Zhao Fengnian''s changing expression and did not want to tangle with him anymore, so he said: "The time ising. If Mr. Zhao has no other instructions, I will go ahead."


    When Zhao Fengnian heard this, although he still wanted to work hard, he had no reason to keep him, so he had to say: "Master Mo, please go slowly. If there is a chance in the future, I will invite Master Mo to tea. Master Mo will appreciate it!"


    No matter what, there is no doubt about this persons future. It would be good to be friends rather than rtives.


    Mo Qingze didn''t know Zhao Fengnian''s n, so he politely replied: "It''s time to ask your Majesty to lower the official position. I hope you will appreciate it when the timees."


    Its easy to talk about! Zhao Fengnian said with a real smile on his face, I may not drink other peoples tea, but I will definitely be there for Mr. Mos tea.


    Mo Qingze showed a touch of emotion and cupped his hands towards Zhao Fengnian. After he left first, he turned around and walked towards the Hanlin Academy. As for inviting tea or something, I dont remember it at all.


    In the evening, when Zhao Fengnian returned to his home, he told his old mother and niece the exact conversation he had with Mo Qingze in the morning.


    With the good marriage arrangement between Mrs. Yongchangbo''s nephew, Mrs. Zhao did not put all her thoughts on Mo Qingze. She urged her son Zhao Fengnian to inquire, just topare and choose the granddaughter who best matched her most beloved.


    After learning that Mo Qingze would not renew their rtionship and that His Highness the Crown Prince was also involved, Mrs. Zhao not only had no regrets, she also felt that her grandson daughter and Mrs. Yongchang Bo''s nephew were a perfect match, so she muttered a few words. nning to mention it again.


    Fan Meijiao, however, became reluctant andined that her uncle Zhao Fengnian had not made the matter clear. She nned to go to the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion in person to express her feelings to Mo Qingze.


    How could Zhao Fengnian and Mrs. Zhao allow it? They directly ordered the maid to stop the man, and tried their best to persuade him, but it was still to no avail.


    At this time, not to mention Zhao Fengnian, even Mrs. Zhao was a little angry, and asked with a cold face: "The surnamed Mo is so good that you don''t even care about the reputation of your daughter''s family? In addition to appearance and talent, what do you think Where did he go? Mrs. Yongchang Bos nephews family background is not much better than his own?


    Fan Meijiao was not a smart person to begin with, and she would not hide anything in front of Mrs. Zhao who doted on her. She directly said what she was thinking: "If my granddaughter marries Mrs. Yongchangbo''s nephew, how can she take the money from her elders?" Son, are you going to torment that bitch? Humph, she humiliated her granddaughter in front of everyone in the teahouse, and her granddaughter must avenge her."

 Chapter 902: Beware of planning(4)

    Chapter 902: Beware of nning(4)


    Chapter 902: Beware of nning (4)


    When Mrs. Zhao heard this, her eyes widened. She never imagined that her grandson''s daughter had this idea. She shouted loudly: "Nonsense! You girl, just to take revenge, take your own life-long affairs seriously. It''s really too much." What a joke."


    Seeing that her idea was not approved by Mrs. Zhao, Fan Meijiao curled her lips and argued: "Granddaughter is not messing around. Besides, granddaughter thinks Master Mo has a much brighter future than Mrs. Yongchangbo''s nephew. It seems that he can''tpare at the moment. Who knows what will happen in the future? My uncle also said that Mr. Mo has a bright future, so why cant my granddaughter choose Mr. Mo? This way, in the name of her elders, she can use the name of her elders to make that little **** vent her bad breath, and grandma should approve of it."


    Mrs. Zhao had heard her son talk about it, so she naturally knew that Mo Qingze had a better future than Mrs. Yongchangbo''s nephew. However, he was unwilling to continue their rtionship, and even the prince''s kindness could be refused. Could it be that the Zhao family was better than the prince? Does His Highness still have the nerve to allow him toe to propose marriage? Cant the woman send the matchmaker?


    "Even so, one of your daughter''s families can''t be so embarrassed as toe to ask for marriage. Furthermore, if you want to vent your anger, there are many ways to do it. Your aunt came to the house the day before yesterday. Didn''t my grandmother get angry with her? I''m afraid that your aunt is now I have already talked about this matter with her mother-inw. If you wait patiently for two more days, are you still afraid that the girl will be able to escape the clutches of your little aunt-inw?"


    Although Fan Meijiao had never seen Aunt Zhao''s mother-inw''s methods, she had heard of her name a long time ago. Now hearing Mrs. Zhao''s words with such certainty, she felt a little hesitant: "This... my aunt''s mother-inw can really control that bitch? That **** is actually the prince after all!"


    Mrs. Zhao said disdainfully: "So what if you are a county lord? It turns out that you are not just a country girl from a lowly background. How can she be so powerful? It was only because of your status as a county lord that you dared to act wild in front of you. Otherwise, you will be killed." She wouldn''t dare even if she had a hundred courages. Your aunt-inw is very capable, otherwise she can suppress the dozen or so daughters-inw and grandson-inws below?"


    Fan Meijiao thought this was the truth, so she persisted: "Then...then my granddaughter should listen to her grandmother!"


    Although she still feels that Mo Qingze''s appearance and temperament make her like her more, even her uncle is not willing to argue for her anymore. Even if she sends it to her door, that person may not pay attention to it. It is better to see Mrs. Yongchang''s nephew first. Here, if it doesn''t work, it''s not toote to make excuses.


    Seeing that her grandson daughter was finally willing to calm down, Mrs. Zhao breathed a sigh of relief and said to Zhao Fengnian beside her: "You should also find out the situation of Mrs. Yongchang Bo''s nephew as soon as possible. If there is no problem, you can also tell Mrs. Yongchang Bo. By the way, lets settle this matter as soon as possible.


    Zhao Fengnian responded quickly: "My son has already asked people for information. I think there will be news soon. Don''t worry, mother."


    Mrs. Zhao nodded and looked at her granddaughter, whose face was reddish and a little more colorful. She couldn''t help butugh, and the wrinkles on her face rxed a lot.


    Received the reply from his father sessfully, Mo Yan praised the myna ruthlessly and rewarded it with the walnuts it liked to eat. The myna was so happy that it chirped.


    After opening the letter, Mo Yan felt very relieved, and felt that this kind of thing would definitely happen again in the future, unless his father remarried one day to truly avoid it.


    Mo Yan is also very conflicted about her father''s marriage renewal. Chicken hopes that his father can find a woman who is in love with him so that he will no longer be alone in the rest of his life. He also feels that his brothers and sisters are still too young, so he will feel conflicted in his heart. He is also worried that the woman will treat them badly and destroy the warmth and harmony of the family.


    Mo Yan once tentatively asked his younger siblings what would happen to them if their father continued their marriage. The two younger ones were so sensible and heart-warming, they bluntly said that they hoped someone could take care of their father, but the gloom and uneasiness in their eyes were not hidden from her.


    For this reason, she was also very entangled, not knowing whether to let nature take its course or remind her father to pursue her own happiness.


    After only two days of struggle, Mo Yan had no time to continue to struggle. Because the second phase of the winery project had beenpleted, she invited Master Lu to help with the construction of the orchard courtyard.


    There are only thest three phases of the winery project left. Compared with the previous two phases, the third phase of the project is much smaller. If the construction goes smoothly, one or two small orchard courtyards can be built before winter, which is just in time. In the spring of next year, when all the flowers are blooming, throw it out to test the water.


    Mo Yan had nothing to do on weekdays, so he drew many designs of small vis. Theyout of each small vi was different, and they were all designed based on the actual terrain.


    For example, in some ces where the terrain is low and can store a small pond, then the low-lying area will be opened up and water from the Xiaoqing River will be introduced to form a natural living pond; in some ces, wild vegetables will grow after spring, so This piece ofnd will also be preserved. There are always people who like to dig out weeds and stir-fry them. Some ces are suitable for nting flowers and fruit trees. When the timees, nt some in them so that you can enjoy flowers in spring and eat fruits in autumn. Isnt it a kind of fun? pleasure


    After Master Lu read the drawings, he had no objection to these small details that were adapted to local conditions. He just made slight changes to the architectural style of each small courtyard based on his own experience. It must be said that professional architects are professionals, and there are only a few With the help of pen, the structuralyout of each courtyard has been upgraded by several levels, making it more harmonious and natural.


    After revising the drawings, Master Lu nodded with satisfaction and smiled at Mo Yan: "When these small courtyards arepleted, girl, don''t forget to leave one for Uncle Lu."


    Since Mo Yan had a good rtionship with Liu Tinn, he followed Liu Tinn and called Master Lu Uncle Lu. With this title, Master Lu gave Mo Yan a lot of advantages and treated her like half a niece, especially after she helped the Liu family, it became more obvious.

 Chapter 903: Matchmaker comes to your door(1)

    Chapter 903: Matchmakeres to your door(1)


    Chapter 903 The matchmakeres (1)


    Mo Yan refused to agree and said with a smile: "Uncle Lu, when the small courtyard ispleted, you can live in whichever one you like. This is my niece''s filial piety to you."


    "Haha, it costs at least five hundred taels of silver to build a small vi. You girl let Uncle Lu choose it without blinking an eye. It''s very generous. Don''t let Uncle Lu live in it by then, and you won''t be able to part with it. "Master Lu felt happy for this intention and couldn''t help but joke.


    Mo Yan pretended to be a money-lover and said tangledly: "Then...please ask Uncle Lu to put more thought into making the small courtyard more beautiful. When the timees, we will kill the big ones, and won''t we earn back the money?" "


    Master Lu was stunned for a moment, and said in a dumbfounded way: "It''s hard to take advantage of you girl. Look, before we get this little vi, Uncle Lu has to work hard first! s, after all, it''s still Uncle Lu suffered a loss."


    Thats right, there is no free food in the world. Mo Yan blinked and said seriously, without any embarrassment in his words.


    She knew in her heart that even if she didn''t say these words, Master Lu would definitely do his best in the matter of the Little Vi. The reason why she said this was to give him a set of Little Vi as a thank you. Then it would be justifiable to refuse Master Lu''s money. .


    Master Lu sighed helplessly and looked at Mo Yan with a particrly gentle look: "You girl, you really... really make Uncle Lu not know what to say!"


    After dating for more than two years, if I didn''t know the little girl''s temperament, I would have thought that it was hard to take advantage of her. Now I just feel that this girl is extremely considerate. She even found an excuse to give him a house and let him Unable to say no.


    Mo Yan smiled and made the final decision: "The matter is settled. Uncle Lu can''t go back on his word, otherwise my niece will have to go to Liu''s house and cry in Sister Lan''s arms."


    Master Lu was not coy and agreed happily: "Okay, Uncle Lu has no regrets. Uncle Lu will definitely build those individual courtyards for you exactly as they are, and you will definitely make a lot of money."


    Hey, my niece is here, thank you Uncle Lu first! Mo Yan Dale said with a cupped hand.


    The old man and the young man spent two days working on the design of the small courtyard. If nothing else, by next spring, more than twenty exquisite and elegant small courtyards will appear in the Mo family''srge orchard.


    On this day, Mo Qingze and Xiu Mu came back, and Mo Yan asked about Zhao Fengnian. He felt relieved when he learned that Zhao Fengnian had not "harassed" his father anymore. He seemed to have really given up on the difficulties. If they gave up the idea of getting married, that Fan Meijiao would have no reason to plot against her again.


    They left it at that, and she didn''t bother to argue with this kind of person. After all, the person named Zhao was a second-rank official in the court, and he still had some foundation in the court. The Zhao family is not that kind of family with intricate roots and deep roots. However, Zhao Fengnian has been an official for many years and has made friends with many officials. Especially since his official rank is not low, there is no shortage of ttering people below him. If he is at odds with the Mo family because of Fan Meijiao''s rtionship, it is inevitable that he will hate his father and cause trouble for him.


    Mo Yans idea was not wrong, but she had no intention of letting her go. So, when the matchmaker came to her door to talk to her, she realized how wrong she was!


    Some people are like venomous snakes. You don''t want to be bitten, but you just drive it away, and it will chase you. For this kind of snake, you should be more decisive and hit it within seven inches so that it can no longer hurt you.


    Oh, its not that the old woman is boasting unconscionably, the Cui family is really a rare and good ce. Moreover, Mrs. Cui is extremely satisfied with the county prince, otherwise she wouldnt have asked the old woman to make this trip!

 Chapter 904: Matchmaker comes to your door(2)

    Chapter 904: Matchmakeres to your door(2)


    Chapter 904 The matchmakeres (2)


    In the lobby of the Mo family, a middle-aged woman in brightly colored clothes was happily praising the Cui family, as if all the blessings that everyone in the world was looking forward to went to the Cui family!


    Mo Qingze listened to the matchmaker''s endlesspliments with an expressionless face. If he hadn''t had good restraint, he would have driven her away long ago.


    Mo Yan, on the other hand, listened with interest and wanted to see what kind of family Fan Meijiao had spent all her efforts to find for her.


    However, if a family like that sends a matchmaker, they either don''t pay attention to the marriage, or they are sure that they will not refuse. No matter which one it is, it makes people feel very ufortable.


    The weather in June is extremely hot, and the hoarse cicadas outside add to the annoyance.


    The matchmaker said it all, but she couldn''t get even a word of response from the real owner. The smile on her face was a bit unbearable, but she was still concerned about the identity of the Mo family father and daughter, so she said politely: "Master Zhuangyuan, Junjun, the Cui family is a famous family. Not to mention the future prospects of the children in the family, the background alone is beyond the reach of ordinary families. If you can marry into such a family, what else is there to choose?"


    They say that a family is made of iron and a dynasty of flowing water. Although the Cui family does not have a thousand years of foundation, it has existed for five hundred years. The ancestors of the Cui family followed Emperor Taizu of the previous dynasty to conquer the world and make a fortune. The previous dynasty has been dead for more than two hundred years, but the Cui family is still standing.


    To this day, they are still well received by the royal family of Da Chu. Ordinary people can''t even find out about such a family, but this family is good. They are not tempted at all by the good marriage thates to their door. They are indeed ignorant bumpkins!


    The matchmaker was scornful in her heart, but very respectful on her face. As long as we agree on this marriage, we will definitely get a lot of benefits in the future. Even if we don''t take on other business for a year, we don''t have to worry about the whole family going to the northwest.


    Mo Yan had heard of the Cui family. Although they did not have the power of Duke Wu''an, they were far more established than Duke Wu''an, and they were treated politely by the royal family. Naturally, they should not be underestimated, and they could not be offended easily.


    Mo kept his face low, but in his heart he was extremely angry with Mrs. Zhao and Fan Meijiao, the culprits of this trouble. After making up his mind to "repay" the "deep friendship" between his grandfather and grandson, he turned his mind to dealing with it. Enter the Cui family.


    Taking a peek at his father, he saw his sullen face, obviously not even thinking about perfunctory matters. Mo Yan coughed dryly and had no choice but to send the matchmaker away: "The Cui family has a good family background, but this county prince can''t reach you. Just go back and tell the olddy of the Cui family truthfully, and say ''sin'' to the olddy on behalf of my Lord."


    As he said that, he took out a purse from his sleeve and handed it to the matchmaker, whose expression turned ugly.


    Seeing the bulging purse, a sh of joy shed in the matchmaker''s eyes, but she declined: "Oh, my olddy failed to bring about this good marriage, how can I have the nerve to ept the prince''s purse?"


    Mo Yan''s smile became gentler: "It''s just a small amount of hard work, and it''s not worth it. Just ept it. Mrs. Cui is here to help you with your troubles."


    The matchmaker was not stupid. She quickly understood what Mo Yan meant and hesitated for a moment before reaching out and taking the purse. I weighed it quietly and estimated that it weighed twelve. I felt more and more satisfied that this trip was not in vain.


    Seeing Lord Hejia watching, the matchmaker quickly agreed: "Don''t worry Lord, I will tell you what you said truthfully. Mrs. Cui is a tolerant person, and I think she will understand the Lord''s thoughts."


    Mo Yan smiled slightly and said politely: "Then I''ll help you!"


    The matchmaker didn''t even dare to say anything, so she ttered Mo Yan a few more words, and then happily left Mo''s house and rode away on her little donkey.

 Chapter 905: Matchmaker comes to your door(3)

    Chapter 905: Matchmakeres to your door(3)


    Chapter 905 The matchmakeres (3)


    Its too much to bully others, its simply too much to bully others! In the room, Mo Qingze was furious, raised his hand and threw the cup. This was the first time he had lost such a temper.


    Mo Yan felt distressed when she saw that a perfect set of white porcin cups was missing just one cup. Seeing her father pick up a second cup, she rushed to stop him: "Dad, why bother using other people''s mistakes to ruin your own things?" ! Those two women and daughters will deal with it sooner orter, making you angry. Dont make yourself so angry..."


    After being persuaded by Mo Yan for a while, Mo Qingze finally calmed down, looked at Yan Xiaoyan Yan''s daughter, stared at him and said: "I wonder what will happen to the Cui family, you can stillugh?"


    Mo Yan immediately stopped smiling and put on a bitter expression: "Then what do you think we should do?"


    When Mo Qingze saw this, he gave his daughter a hard p with his finger: "You''re not in good shape again!"


    Mo Yan rubbed his forehead and said with a smile: "The formal shape is for outsiders to see. Why do you want this in front of dad?"


    After hearing these words, Mo Qingze''s bad mood was instantly cured, and he helplessly nodded his daughter''s forehead: "You!"


    Mo Yan chuckled. Seeing that her father was no longer angry, she got down to business: "Mrs. Cui sent the matchmaker to her house this time to marry one of her concubines. In a family like that, the most important thing is the concubine. Mrs. Cui can take her concubine''s grandson into consideration and take the initiative to manage her marriage. This shows that her concubine''s grandson''s status is extraordinary. In this way, she will not be careless in the marriage. At least this grandson''s daughter-inw muste from a wealthy family. Well, but Mrs. Cui has taken a liking to our family! Although her daughter is a county prince and her father is also the top schr in the new science, after all, we are from humble backgrounds, so Mrs. Cui should not like her daughter. There must be something we don''t If we figure out the reason, we might be able to avoid bing enemies with the Cui family!"


    The words he used to deal with the matchmaker before were beautiful, saying that he was not worthy of the Cui family, but in the eyes of the Cui family, these words werepletely perfunctory. Maybe it means that my Cui family doesn''t mind, so why are you shouting? After all, I still look down on the Cui family. This is rude and disrespectful to the Cui family!


    After all, the Cui family is a big family with a deep foundation, and they don''t have this kind of tolerance. However, such a family usually values their face more than their lives. Rejecting the Cui family''s marriage proposal is undoubtedly a p in the face of the Cui family. , the Cui family won''t care about it openly, who knows if it will stumble secretly? Her father is now an official in the court, and there are many children of the Cui family in the court!


    There is no actual conflict between the Mo family and the Cui family, and Mo Yan doesn''t want to make such a powerful enemy. He said he was rxed before, but he was worried in his heart!


    What Mo Yan said was exactly what Mo Qingze was puzzled about. Not long after he entered the officialdom, he also knew how powerful the Cui family was. Although most of the officials surnamed Cui who join the capital are not high-ranking, with the highest official rank being the third rank, and most of the other fifth and sixth rank officials, there are so many people who cannot bear to be officials, so they call out "Master Cui" during the morning court. Several people looked back.


    Moreover, they have been entrenched in Beijing for many years and have intricate rtionships with many ministers in the court. Almost all officials in every yamen in the capital have direct or indirect rtionships with the Cui family. Some of the Cui family''s own children also serve in local offices.


    Once the Cui officials be a team, their influence on the court cannot be underestimated. Of course, the Cui family''s ability tost for hundreds of years is inseparable from their knowledge and interests, and they would not dare to act recklessly and disrupt the imperial court based on this, otherwise the current Holy Emperor would not be a vegetarian. As for the situation in the Cui family''s back house, Mo Qingze just turned a blind eye and didn''t understand it at all.


    Mo Qingze also didn''t want to be an enemy of the Cui family. He thought for a moment and said, "Tomorrow, daddy will go to the Yamen to inquire about it and find out the reasons as soon as possible. Before that, you must not act rashly. The two women from the Zhao family also Dont move for now.

 Chapter 906: Matchmaker comes to your door(4)

    Chapter 906: Matchmakeres to your door(4)


    Chapter 906 The matchmakeres (4)


    Mo Yan nodded and responded quickly: "Don''t worry, Dad, my daughter will not act recklessly." She would only torture the two women of the Zhao family to death.


    Looking at his daughter''s innocent and obedient appearance, Mo Qingze did not see the "sinister" inside her and said, "That''s it for now. If anything happens, dad will write to you!"


    Speaking of writing letters, he thought of the clever myna again, coughed and said ufortably: "That myna is pretty good. If you can tame the other mynas, let this one be raised by your father." !


    "Ah, you want it?" Mo Yan was a little surprised, but thinking that his father was alone in the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion, and there might not be anything to talk about with Uncle Sun and Aunt Sun. It was really good to raise a bird to kill time, so he said: " We have to see if it is willing to do this. You wait first and I will call it over."


    As he said that, he called the myna that was perched on a branch in the backyard into the hall, and the remaining dozen or so also ran down to join in the fun.


    Mo Qingze stared nkly at the dozens of birds,rge and small, in front of him. When he met their curious eyes, he felt that he should have a good chat with his daughter.


    "Yan''er, have you domesticated all these birds in this short period of time?" Mo Qingze said with some difficulty. Ten days ago, there was not a single bird in the house.


    Well, they were all raised during this period! Mo Yanxiao said proudly: I didnt expect that my daughter would not only like the little flowers, but also these little guys would be fascinated by my daughters charm.


    "Does anyone know about this?" Mo Qingze asked seriously, ignoring his daughter''s shamelessness. He doesn''t care how his daughter tames these birds, he just hopes that her daughter won''t get into trouble. Being able to tame those ferocious beasts is surprising enough, but if you can tame birds easily, is this still a human being?


    Mo Yan understood her father''s concerns, shook her head and said, "Except for me and dad, no one else knows. Even Xiner and the others only think that these birdse to the house to eat and drink."


    It is not that no birds have been tamed and used by humans, but the time spent in the process is not something that can be aplished in just ten days. Take the smart Maomao. He was tamed by his owner not long after he was born. It took him three years and he could only barely deliver the message. It was not until five yearster that he was able to do it urately.


    Mo Qingze felt relieved and solemnly warned: "Dad, I know that you have some abilities that ordinary people don''t have. Although this is a good thing, if it is known by uneasy and well-intentioned people, I am afraid it will cause you trouble. It is best to be cautious in the future. Dont make any noise.


    On the way to escape three years ago, Mo Yan was always "lucky" to find food. Mo Qingze began to doubt in his heart. Later, some clues made him sure that Mo Yan had abilities that were different from ordinary people. Although he didn''t know what that ability was, Mo Qingze knew that once such an ability was discovered, he would definitely not be able to protect Mo Yan, so he never asked about it, fearing that one day he would identally leak the secret and cause trouble to others. Mo Yan brings trouble.


    After recovering the ferocious beasts, we can tell outsiders that the ferocious beasts have spirits, and we gained their trust by exchanging hearts for others. However, it is difficult to exin that those birds were used for their own purposes in a very short period of time.


    Seeing what his father was worried about, Mo Yan''s heart warmed up and he said seriously: "Dad, my daughter knows the importance, and it is also in front of you. My daughter is not on guard. If it were someone else, my daughter would not be so careless."


    He also knew that she had exposed something in front of her father three years ago. Just because she knew that her father would not harm her, she "tamed" the bird this time, so there was no cover-up.


    Facing his daughter''s trusting gaze, Mo Qingze''s heart softened. He touched her head and sighed softly: "If dad doesn''t ask you what that ability is, don''t tell anyone about it, including your future." Husband, do you know your child?"


    Mo Yan nodded heavily: "Dad, my daughter understands."


    Mo Qingze''s expression softened, he patted his daughter on the shoulder without saying anything, and focused on the dozen birds in front of him. Although there were three starlings, he recognized the one that had delivered the message at a nce and stretched out his hand to that starling.


    The myna recognized that this was the recipient of the message for the first time, and obediently flew onto his hand and stood there, opening its bright yellow mouth and chirping, obviously very happy.


    Knowing that the person in front of him wanted to raise it, the little bug felt very proud, but the reason why it willingly sent the message was mostly because it coveted the food in Mo Yan''s space, and it didn''t really want to follow Mo Qingze. .


    Mo Yan knew the snack foodies thoughts, so she discussed with it that when its father was away at the Yamen to handle official duties, it coulde back and eat delicious food.


    The snack foodie thought this was a good idea, so he agreed.


    The only parrot likes to be busy, but it iszy and delicious. Unless it is hungry, it stays in the tree almost all day instead of flying around like other birds.


    At this time, seeing that he could go to the city to watch the excitement without flying much, he took the initiative to think of Mo Qingze and shouted in a weird voice: "Go, master, master!"


    Mo Qingze was surprised when the parrot started to speak, and his hands shook uncontrobly, almost shaking the myna off.


    His ears were buzzing from the loud shouting of the parrot. Mo Qingze quickly caught the noisy guy and studied it curiously. Seeing that the parrot can really speak humannguage, I found it interesting, so I nned to keep it in Zhuangyuan Mansion to keep itpany with the myna.


    Mo Yan agreed without hesitation. This guy was just a chatterbox. He kept nagging in her ears all day long, and she almost had a nervous breakdown. She wished someone would take him away.

 Chapter 907: Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (1)

    Chapter 907: Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (1)


    Chapter 907 Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (1)


    Here, the matchmaker rode a donkey straight to arge house in the east of the city that upies a veryrge area. Outside the courtyard, surrounded by white walls and caressed by green willows, there is a ck sandalwood door que hanging on the tall house door. The two gilded characters "Cui Mansion" shine brightly in the sun. Deep, upright and restrained, without a trace of sharpness.


    The matchmaker knew her identity and did not dare to stop at the main entrance of Cui Mansion. She drove the donkey to the small side door on the other wall. He tied the little donkey to a willow tree not far away, straightened his clothes, and rolled his messy hair to his ears. Then he knocked on the door after feeling that he was fine.


    The small door opened quickly. The matchmaker didn''t know what she said. The woman who was guarding the door let her in. Under the leadership of another woman, she followed for nearly a moment before stopping in front of a quiet and simple courtyard. Stopped.


    No one noticed that an inconspicuous bird followed the matchmaker all the way to Cui Mansion. When the maids passing by were not paying attention, it flew into the house through the open window and quietly hid in a corner to avoid suspicion.


    The little girl standing at the door of the courtyard asked about the matchmaker''s identity and purpose ofing, and went in to inform her calmly. After a while, she came out and said to the matchmaker: "The olddy has just rested, you can go to the corridor and wait."


    Hey, thank you girl for reminding me. The matchmaker thanked her with a smile on her face.


    Don''t look at her as just a janitor girl. If she goes outside and says she works in Cui Mansion, others will look down on her. She can get a lot of benefits. If she gains face in front of the master, it will be even more serious. Some people are begging for her. work. Fortunately, the Cui family is strict and will never allow servants in the mansion to hook up with others outside, so as not to cause trouble and bring trouble to the mansion.


    Walking to the yard and waiting, looking at the maids who were holding their breath for fear of making any noise and waking up the master, the matchmaker suddenly felt a little scared, worried that Mrs. Cui would think she was doing something bad. Although she would not punish her, if word got out, , it will greatly affect her reputation. It will be difficult to maintain matchmaking among dignitaries in the future.


    Thinking of this possibility, sweat broke out in the matchmaker''s vest, and she felt a little relieved when she touched the bulging purse in her sleeve.


    After waiting for half an hour, there was still no summons. The matchmaker stood with her back sore and her legs weak. Just when she couldn''t hold on anymore and wanted to find a ce to sit down and rest, she saw several big maids in bright clothes walking in quickly carrying basins and trays. Entering the house, there was a noise soon. It turned out to be Mrs. Cui getting up.


    Another moment passed, Mrs. Cui had tidied up, and then the maid in front of her came over to call the matchmaker in.


    The matchmaker quickly thanked her and followed her in cautiously with her head lowered. She didn''t dare to look up, let alone face Mrs. Cui who was sitting at the top.


    Except for the matchmaker, there were only Mrs. Cui and a maid in the house, and everyone else had been sent out.


    Mrs. Cui is nearly seventy years old, but she has a childish face with white hair. Although her head is full of silver hair, her cheeks are rosy, her eyes are deep and bright, and she seems to be more energetic than many middle-aged women. At this time, she was sitting in a high position, looking solemnly at the matchmaker who was about to kneel down in the hall, and said lightly: "No ceremony, I will give you a seat."


    The matchmaker hurriedly gave her a blessing and said with tears of gratitude: "Thank you, olddy, for your consideration. I am so impudent."


    With that said, she retreated to a chair to the side and sat down. She didn''t dare to sit down with her **** firmly, but it finally made her sore waist and legs morefortable.


    Mrs. Cui was behind the door. She couldn''t talk and act in a roundabout way, so she directly asked the matchmaker about the result of going to Mo''s house to intercede. When he learned that the Mo family refused to get married because they were not from the right family, something shed in his eyes, but he did not get as furious as the matchmaker imagined.

 Chapter 908: Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (2)

    Chapter 908: Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (2)


    Chapter 908 Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (2)


    The matchmaker secretly breathed a sigh of relief, touched the purse in her sleeve and said tteringly: "Although that girl is a prince, shees from a small family and has no knowledge. She is really not suitable for your family background. It''s a pity. I dont have the chance to live under the knee of such a loving and kind-hearteddy like the olddy, otherwise I will fall into a nest of blessings for the rest of my life.


    Mrs. Cui couldn''t deny it. She nodded slightly at the maid Hongshang who was standing beside her, turning a blind eye to the matchmaker''s ttery.


    Hongshang understood what Mrs. Cui meant. She bowed down to receive the gift and went to the inner room. When she came out, she had a satin purse in her hand. She held it in front of the matchmaker and said with a smile: "Old Madam, I pity you for your hard work. These are the wine money to reward you, please ept them!"


    Matchmaker Qian dared to take advantage of the Mo family, but she didnt dare to take advantage of the Cui family. She also pointed out that the olddy of the Cui family would entrust her with the marriage proposal for the concubine and grandson! So, she quickly got up and apologized to Mrs. Cui: "The olddy failed to aplish this matter and failed the olddy''s instructions. The olddy is kind and generous and does not care about the olddy. The olddy is very grateful. You would never ask me for it again if you have such shame." Mans money.


    If these words were said to ordinary people, they might be favored by the host. However, Mrs. Cui is not short of money. Rewarding the matchmaker with money is just following the old rules. If the matchmaker refuses, she does not know what is good or bad.


    Originally, she often walked around wealthy families, so she shouldn''t have made such a mistake. However, she was greedy and thought of taking over the job of proposing a marriage to herself, so she forgot her own identity and duty.


    As expected, Mrs. Cui''s face paled a bit and she was toozy to talk to Matchmaker Qian. She said to Hongshang who was still holding her purse: "Since Qian Bingren doesn''t want it, I will give you the silver. Why don''t you thank Qian Bingren quickly?"


    "Thank you, olddy, thank you Qian Bingren!" Hongshang was also smart and quickly thanked him for his blessings. Under Qian Matchmaker''s pained eyes, she happily put her purse into her sleeves and said with a smile: "Qian Bingren, Pleasee with me, and I will take you out."


    Matchmaker Qian''s face stiffened, but she didn''t dare to say anything. After bowing to Mrs. Cui who was concentrating with her eyes closed, she followed Hongshang unwillingly and left.


    After a while, Hong Shang came back, walked behind the olddy, and while beating the shoulders of the olddy Cui, she said: "Just now, the servant bumped into the broad beans in front of the seventh master at the entrance of the courtyard, and asked the servant what you told the seventh master. I think it was Master Qi who told me about the marriage, so I asked him to take Qian Bingren aside to discuss it in detail."


    The "Seventh Master" in Hongshang''s mouth is Cui Ping''an, the **** of the Cui family whom Matchmaker Qian arranged for Mo Yan to marry, and Mrs. Cui''s favorite grandson.


    The name may seem like a bad street, but it entrusts Mrs. Cuis heartfelt prayer. Its because Cui Pingan suffers from congenital defects and has been soaked in medicine jars since birth. If it weren''t for the Cui family''s great business, the rare and exotic herbs Cui Ping''an had eaten in the past eighteen years would have destroyed the family fortune long ago.


    When mentioning her beloved grandson, Mrs. Cui''s serious face instantly softened: "He has such an awkward temperament that he never mentions the matters in his heart in front of me, my grandmother, and he can only say a few words when asked by his aunt."


    Although the tone is helpless, it is full of kindness.


    As the most capable maid in front of Mrs. Cui, Hongshang didn''t have the courage to follow Mrs. Cui''s words and say something wrong with the Cui family''s seventh master, but she praised her from the bottom of her heart: "The seventh master is filial, and I don''t want you to bother me with it." Well, and my aunt is here, the olddy can rest assured."


    Although Qiye''s temperament is a little awkward, he is the simplest. He is very filial to the olddy and never shows his master''s record in front of the maids. Except for that person, there is no one in the house who dislikes Qiye.

 Chapter 909: Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (3)

    Chapter 909: Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (3)


    Chapter 909 Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (3)


    Mrs. Cui liked to hear her grandson''s praises. She didn''t know what she thought of, and the smile on her face fell again: "It''s because I, the grandmother, didn''t do enough, so I threw him alone in the other courtyard in the south. I can''t see him all year round." I''ve been there several times and finally returned home, but... this time, I have to find a good match for him no matter what, so that he doesn''t go back again."


    Hongshang knew what Mrs. Cui was feeling, but as a ve, she could not resolve her master''s knot, so she remained silent.


    At this moment, a woman about thirty years old and elegantly dressed walked in. I saw that the woman had a noble temperament, beautiful facial features, and the gentleness and quietness between her eyebrows was the most attractive.


    The woman is the aunt Hongshang mentioned, Cui Qingrou, the aunt of the seventh master of the Cui family. She is the youngest daughter of Mrs. Cui. When she was eighteen years old, she married the Min family in the south, which is also a century-old family. Unfortunately, the children are not close, and they have not been together for ten years. pregnant.


    She didn''t want to see her husband''s family look down upon her, and she didn''t want to see her once sworn husband being carried back home from concubine to concubine in an attempt to name his concubine as his legitimate son, so he invited himself to the court and walked out of Min''s house with his dowry. , under the supervision of his mother and brother, he returned to the capital and brought back his nephew Cui Pingan, who was also in the south and refused toe back.


    From the whole house, she and Cui Ping''an were the only ones who came to Mrs. Cui''s yard and did not need to be notified.


    Daughter, please send greetings to your mother! Cui Qingrou stepped forward to greet Madam Cui Fuli, her voice was like hers, giving people a gentleness and tranquility like flowing water.


    "You kid, you said you don''t need to be polite to mother." Mrs. Cui said angrily, beckoning Cui Qingrou to sit next to her.


    Hongshang quickly moved a chair and ced it in front of Mrs. Cui.


    Cui Qingrou smiled slightly, stood up and sat down in front of Mrs. Cui calmly. After asking about her mother''s diet and daily life in detail, she asked softly: "Mother, my daughter heard that you sent a matchmaker to Mo''s house to propose marriage to Xiao Qi. Can the marriage be done? ?


    Mrs. Cui''s eyes shed with unknown meaning and she shook her head: "The Mo family refused."


    Cui Qingrou was stunned for a moment and refused? Did someone really reject the Cui family''s marriage proposal?


    Very surprised? A faint smile appeared on Mrs. Cuis face: Mother is also very surprised.


    Cui Qingrou couldn''t figure out what her mother was thinking, so she tentatively said, "I''m afraid our family is being negligent. We should send someone with status to go with the matchmaker to show our sincerity."


    "Do you think mother can''t think of it?" Mrs. Cui said lightly, with a bit of satisfaction on her face: "If under such circumstances, the Mo family can still agree to this marriage, it can be seen that they are also the kind of people who are like the dragon and the phoenix. How many good girls can be brought up by others? Mother didn''t expect that the Mo family would refuse for such a reason. It didn''t sound like they were deliberately trying to take advantage of Qiao. Let''s see again. If she is really good, next time If we go again, we can settle it for our Xiaoqi."


    The Mo family could clearly see who they were, and the reason for their rejection was true. On the contrary, Mrs. Cui took a high look at her and made up her mind to get married.


    Cui Qingrou finally understood the deeper meaning of her mother''s move and couldn''t help but ask: "Since mother is worried about this, why not choose a marriage for Xiao Qi from a high-ss family?"


    Mrs. Cui sighed and looked a little sad: "You don''t want to be a mother? But Xiaoqi is a concubine after all, and there is someone above her. Do you really think someone is willing to marry Xiaoqi with a good legitimate daughter? Concubine... It''s not that there are no good ones, but the identity is a bit inferior. I''m afraid that he will treat such a **** wife without any scruples. How can such a person be willing to treat Xiao Qi wholeheartedly after being wronged by our Cui family? Mo Mo? Although the girl in our family is said to have a bad background and is very low-key in the capital, she is actually a county monarch who has been personally given the title by the Holy Emperor. Her identity is only one level different from that of the princess. Moreover, her father has good rtions with the Prince''s Pce and Wu''an Pce. As long as she is not stupid, these are the best talismans, and she can be more careful and not go too far; selfishly, mother also hopes that our Xiaoqi will marry a daughter-inw with a respectable status, so that no one will despise him. Someone will protect him in the future. Mother will grow old one day and cannot protect our Xiao Qi for the rest of her life."

 Chapter 910: Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (4)

    Chapter 910: Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (4)


    Chapter 910 Hidden Time Travel and Rebirth (4)


    Another point is that the Mo family has no foundation in Beijing, and it is not easy for Jun Jia to propose marriage to a high family. Unless His Royal Highness the Crown Prince can ascend to the Dabao tomorrow, and the new number one schr can be reused, otherwise in three to five years, the Mo family will be in a real position. In the eyes of the high-ranking family, it is still nothing.


    In this way, the Cui family and the Mo family were married. Although they were not from the same family, their status as Lord of Jia County just made up for this, so no one was superior to the other.


    Hearing this, Cui Qingrou finally understood Mrs. Cui''s good intentions. She thought of the past and felt sad.


    If... if that person had not intervened between her cousin and third brother, if her cousin and Xiao Qi''s mother were still alive, if the third brother had never fallen and tried his best to protect Xiao Qi and Er, why would her mother have to worry so much about Xiao Qi''s marriage? ?


    Seeing what her daughter was thinking, Mrs. Cui wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief andforted her: "Don''t be sad, Rou''er. Mother has a strong body and will find a good match for you in the future. Don''t worry about mother." .


    Cui Qingrou didn''t want to make her mother sad, so she gradually stopped crying: "From now on, my daughter will stay with her mother and won''t go anywhere. If her mother is annoyed, her daughter will stop being in front of you. You can''t drive your daughter out anyway."


    "You..." Mrs. Cui nodded her daughter''s forehead, feeling helpless. She couldn''t bear to drive her good daughter out, but she didn''t want to see her die alone. I just knew that my daughter didn''t like to hear this, so I didn''t continue talking, but I was searching for a suitable candidate in my heart.


    Cui Qingrou was also worried that her mother''s old talk woulde up again, so she turned the topic to her nephew Cui Ping''an: "Today I saw Xiaoqi was depressed, and after asking Broad Bean, I found out that he had a dream against night, and this time he left a girl''s name on his lips. I shouted all night long."


    "Call the girl''s name?" Mrs. Cui was greatly surprised. This grandson had always suffered from dreaming before, most likely dreaming about the days in the courtyard in the south. He couldn''t wake up even if he shouted. This time, he actually called a girl''s name. But it has never happened before!


    Seeing the embarrassment on her daughter''s face, Mrs. Cui''s heart sank slightly and said, "Is Rou''er hiding something from her mother?"


    Cui Qingrou knew that some things could be hidden for a while, but not forever. Sooner orter, her mother would notice what she was hiding. If she told her, she might be able to satisfy her poor nephew''s wish.


    Having made up her mind, Cui Qingrou nced at Hongshang and said nothing.


    Hongshang is a girl with a clear mind. She knew that what happened next was not what she should hear, so she quickly said to the two masters Fuli: "Fresh hibiscus cake has been made in the kitchen. I will go and see if it is ready."


    Mrs. Cui nodded slightly and let her go.


    After Hongshang went out and closed the door, Cui Qingrou said: "Xiao Qi met a girl from a tenant family in Zhuangzi in the south. Mother also knew that Xiao Qi lived there when he was five years old. It is normal for him to find two ymates. , its just that there are dozens of tenant farmers, and he ys with that little girl who is two years younger than him. Isnt this fate? They have been ying together like this since they grew up, and their love is not deep. Xiao Qi shoutedst night That''s the girl''s name. I think Xiao Qi went south with all his heart, probably because of that girl."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Cui looked a little ugly. She was silent for a long time and said: "In that case, go to the south to fetch the girl and serve Xiao Qi. When Xiao Qi gets married and has a wife in the future, she will apany her with a thick dowry. Let the girl go back to her hometown to get married. If she is unwilling to go back, let her find a marriage with a well-off family in the capital as a reward for taking care of Xiao Qi."


    "But..." Cui Qingrou mistakenly thought that her mother did not understand what she meant. Just as she was about to say something, she was interrupted by Mrs. Cui: "Mother knows what you want to say, but Xiaoqi must not marry a tenant girl. He also treats that girl. Its just Zhns love, Rouer, do you understand?


    Cui Qingrou naturally understood, but she didn''t agree with her mother''s actions in her heart. However, looking at her stubborn mother, she knew that she would not listen to her persuasion, so she had to suppress it and decided to inform her nephew and let him make his own decision.


    But before leaving, she couldn''t help but persuade her: "Mom knows Xiao Qi''s temperament. If she tries to be tough, Xiao Qi will probably feel grudge. He finallyes back, so mother should pay more attention to his thoughts! "


    Mrs. Cui pursed her lips and said nothing, but her expression became more and more condensed. She didn''t know if she listened.


    Cui Qingrou sighed secretly, praying in her heart that her nephew would not do anything to make her mother sad because of that girl.


    In the room, Mrs. Cui, who was concentrating attentively, did not notice that a gray bird quietly flew up to the window, pped its wings and disappeared under the vast sky.


    To the right of Mrs. Cui''s courtyard, there is an exquisite and small courtyard, but there are several tall maple trees growing in the courtyard. The bright sunshine passed through theyers of maple leaves, casting sparse spots of light, shining on a handsome young man in white under the tree.


    At this time, the young man in white leaned weakly on the bamboo couch, ignoring the personal attendant Broad Bean who was standing beside him, frowning and puzzled: his grandmother had clearly chosen his natal grandniece for him in his previous life, but in this life But Lord Hejia appeared out of nowhere. Could it be that his memory was wrong?

 Chapter 911: Revenge against strange visitors(1)

    Chapter 911: Revenge against strange visitors(1)


    Chapter 911 Revenge against Strange Visitors (1)


    Mo Yan was not too worried after learning that the Cui family had no intention of giving up and woulde to their home to formally propose marriage soon. When the dayes, tell the truth to the Cui family that she is engaged. The Cui family can never do anything to break up a marriage. Even if they can, it depends on whether she and Xiao Ruiyuan agree.


    I did nt tell the matchmaker before that I thought that I could push it off if I was wrong with a door, otherwise I would have said the truth long ago, and I would not let the Cui family stare at her.


    It has to be said that the two women in the Zhao family, one old and one young, are very vicious. If she agrees to the Cui family''s marriage, she will not only have a sick husband, a grandmother who is difficult to deal with, but also a **** who hates the **** to the core. My direct mother-inw, how can such a day be described as dire straits?


    And the direct mother-inw is not an ordinary person, but the eldest princess of Da Chu and the youngest sister of Emperor Hui''an, Princess Fuyun. Although Mo Yan didn''t know how the eldest princess got between Mr. Cui San and his married wife Cui San, which directly caused Mrs. Cui San to be reduced from a wife to a concubine, and she died of hemorrhage after giving birth to the sick seventh master of the Cui family. Damn it, her identity alone makes people fearful.


    Mrs. Cui, a powerful person, had to send Mr. Cui to the south for more than ten years on the pretext of recovering from illness. This shows that Princess Fuyun is really not easy to mess with.


    Even without Xiao Ruiyuan, with her small body, there would only be endless fighting waiting for her. Such a day is not something that a scumbag like her can handle.


    If she refuses, it will definitely offend the Cui family, and maybe she will create a conflict with the Cui family. She may not know what will happen in the future. This is not what she wants to see.


    Those two women dared to scheme against her like this. If they didn''t repay her, wouldn''t they have let down their "good intentions"?


    With a wicked smile on his lips, Mo Yan summoned all the noisy birds on the roof into the space and gave them a detailed division ofbor.


    Yanyan, you are so bad, but I like it, hehe! After hearing Mo Yans n, Xue Tuanzi smiled so obscenely that his cute and docile appearance waspletely ruined.


    Mo Yan flicked Xue Tuanzi''s belly with her finger and sneered: "They are unkind, so don''t me me for being unjust. It would be fine if Mr. Zhao had clean hands and feet. Otherwise, those two smart-aleck women would harm more than just themselves." Got it!"


    Xue Tuanzi dodged Mo Yan''s hand and said in agreement: "As long as you don''t kill them, this revenge is nothing. If theymit suicide, we can''t stop them."


    The words sounded pleasant to the ears, so Mo Yan pulled it, put it in his arms and rubbed it fiercely: "God can forgive you for doing evil, but you can''t live if you do it for yourself. I just watch them do it for themselves and kill themselves." .


    Xue Tuanzi was not honest, and took the opportunity to rub Mo Yan''s chest with his two snail eyes, and said with a smile: "Yan Yan, you have be bigger and softer here, keep working hard!"


    Mo Yan didn''t react at first. When she knew what Xue Tuanzi had done, she grabbed its fat body and said angrily: "If you dare to take advantage of it again, I will cut off your two eyes and feed them to the birds."


    Xue Tuanzi quickly shrank her eyes, shook her body and said, "Yan, Yanyan, I don''t dare anymore, I absolutely don''t dare anymore!"


    Mo Yan stared at it distrustfully, grabbed its stretched and retracted tentacles and threatened: "Tell me, how many times have you said this, and how many times have you really remembered it? I think from now on you will just change your form. Transform yourself into a female. If you dare to transform into a male, I will cut off your **** and make you a eunuch."


    Xue Tuanzi drooped his tentacles and almost cried! Why is its life so miserable? It finally met a reliable owner, but it always bullied it and cut off its penis. Even if it doesn''t have this thing now, it will always have it in the future. It still wants to be a Male, he picks up girls every day!

 Chapter 912: Revenge against strange visitors(2)

    Chapter 912: Revenge against strange visitors(2)


    Chapter 912 Revenge against Strange Visitors (2)


    Mo Yan and Xue Tuanzi had the same mind. Seeing that he was still thinking about picking up girls, he made up his mind to turn this guy into a mother. Otherwise, who knows how many girls would be harmed. This ce is not as open as in the previous life.


    That night, a dozen birds of all sizes flew from the Mo family to the capital, spying on the unknown secrets of various wealthy families, bing the most covert aerial spies.


    It took a certain amount of time to collect information about each mansion, so Mo Yan waited at home with peace of mind. In addition to going around the orchard and medicinal fields every morning or evening, he stayed at home at other times, either reading or working. It was too hot, there was no air conditioning or electric fan, and I was sweating even while sitting.


    On the third day after the birds flew away, Uncle Ding led a group of vigers to Mo''s house to get fishings.


    In fact, the weather is hot in summer, which is not suitable for catching fish. Firstly, the price of fish is not as expensive as in winter, and secondly, it is easy to die and get damaged. However, it is too cold in winter, so catching fish is even more difficult.


    There is little rain now and the water in the pond is shallow, so it is easy to catch fish. When the timees, we can seize a in the Xiaoqing River and keep the fish in it. We can catch fresh ones every morning and sell them at the market. There is no need to worry about the fish dying or getting damaged. Lose.


    Besides, the Mo family has a lot of money from selling fish, and it doesnt matter if the price is cheaper. If the fish is caught in winter and the person who catches the fish is frozen, a lot of money will be thrown in just for medicine.


    Mo Yan had never seen Qiyu in his previous life. Now he became more interested and nned to go and have a look.


    Except for Tang Xin, Xin''er and the others had never met before. Seeing that Mo Yan was going, they all put on their curtains and hats and followed him.


    Arrived at the pond, Mo Yan and others stood under the small peach tree, watching Uncle Ding instructing the vigers to builds.


    The pond is one acre in size. It is too inefficient to catch fish with one fishing. At that time, Mo Yan bought sixs. Each is six feet wide. Sixs are thirty-six feet. If they are opened one by one, the is here. Head, the person stands on the opposite side and pulls the rope.


    It seems simple to catch fish in this way, but in fact, both distance and speed are required. If the six fishings are put down together, they will easily get mixed together. At this time, someone will have to go down and separate the fishings.


    There is another kind of fishing that is rtively simple, which is to lower therge woven into the middle of the pond, sit on the boat and use bamboo poles to drive the fish to the middle, so that the fish will get stuck in the fishing, and then just put the away.


    This method does not require much effort, but it cannot catch fishrger than the mesh size, nor can it catch fish smaller than the mesh size. It is difficult to catch the fish cleanly at one time, the fish will die easily, and the appearance is not good-looking.


    The sixs were quickly arranged, and each fishing was tied with a long rope. The twelve vigers took the ropes and walked to the other side one after another. When Uncle Ding gave the order, they seemed to be in no hurry. The is drawn.


    Sister, it looks so fun, I want to pull it out. Xiner looked at the bubbling water in the middle of the pond as the fishing moved, eager to try it.


    "Don''t, this fishing is very heavy in the water. With your small body, you can''t even use the strength to pull yourself down." Mo Yan struck mercilessly.


    When Xin''er heard this, she said unhappily: "Youngdy looks down on people, I''m going to help now, just watch!" After saying that, she took off her hat, rolled up her sleeves and ran over.


    Mo Yan didnt stop him, thinking about what kind of ointment would be effective for strains.


    Not long after, six fishings were pulled to the shore almost at the same time. The fishings were still soaked in the water, and big fish were seen pping in the fishings, sshing with waves, which wet the faces of the vigers who were pulling thes. clothes.


    Oh, this fish is really big. It weighs one or two hundred kilograms in total, right?

 Chapter 913: Revenge against strange visitors(3)

    Chapter 913: Revenge against strange visitors(3)


    Chapter 913 Revenge against Strange Visitors (3)


    There should be, this is stable!


    "It''s two hundred catties once. If you catch it a dozen times, wouldn''t it be two thousand catties?"


    "How can there be so many fish in this acre of pond? But this fish grows very fast. It takes more than a year to grow to two or three kilograms."


    Well, it happened very quickly, probably because the water was good and there was a lot of food washed down from the mountains and fields, which fattened them up.


    Looking at the big white fish jumping out of the water, the vigers talked happily. Under Uncle Ding''s instructions, they speeded up the pulling of the, and soon all six fishings were pulled to the shore.


    Under the bright sunshine, each big fat fish kept swaying its tail, trying to escape from the shackles of the fishing and return to the water. However, the fishing was so strong that even the fish''s tail could not escape.


    Other vigers brought overrge wooden basins and barrels filled with clean water, took out the big fish one by one from the and threw them into it.


    Seeing that several big fish had big bellies, and they were obviously female fish that were about toy eggs, Mo Yan quickly said: "Throw the big-bellied fish back. With them here, there is no need to bother fishing for fry in the river."


    Thats right! After hearing this, the vigers threw the fish with eggs back into the water, and some small fish were also put back.


    When all the fish in the fishings were cleared, severalrge wooden barrels and tubs were filled. Worried that the fish would die in the high temperature, Uncle Ding quickly asked people to carry the fish back and dump them into the fishing in Xiaoqing River.


    While no one was paying attention, Mo Yan poured a few drops of the spiritual spring water from the water bag into each barrel and basin.


    In fact, these fish can be kept at home, but it is surprising that they grow so big in more than a year. If they are still alive and kicking even if they are left all day and night in the summer, it would be suspicious.


    After several rounds of pulling back and forth, except for the released female fish and small fish, there were nearly two hundred kilograms of fish in each round. After several attempts, I have gained about 900 pounds.


    Seeing noon, the weather was getting hotter and hotter. Even standing by the water, everyone couldn''t stand it.


    Worried that everyone would suffer from heat stroke, Mo Yan said: "Let''s stop here today, and wait for the rest when the fish are sold out."


    Uncle Ding was the oldest and could not bear the heat the most. Seeing Mo Yan say this, he called to the others: "Then go back first. We will get up again in a few days. I think we can finish the rest in two times."


    Others had no objection and walked towards the vige carrying fishings, wooden basins and barrels.


    Arrived at Mo''s house, Mo Yan asked the dozen or so vigers who helped catch the fish to each pick two fish as a reward. Compared to the wages of ten or twenty coppers, the value of two fishes is much greater. If you don''t eat them yourself, you can sell them to other people in the vige or sell them in the market.


    Uncle Ding and others were very happy. After thanking Mo Yan, they took the big fish home.


    Mo Yan left two fish and nned to make boiled fish fillets and fish meatballs for lunch. The remaining dozens of kilograms of fish were carried by Aunt Li Xiu and her nephew and dumped into the Xiaoqing River.


    By the Xiaoqing River, there were two tall and mighty native dogs watching. No one had the guts to steal the fish.


    There are only six people in the family, and the two fish together weigh nearly five kilograms, which is enough for Mo Yan and the others to enjoy. When the fiery red boiled fish fillets and round pink and white fish meatballs were served, everyone''s mouths were watering. It was so delicious!


    Fish meat is inherently delicious, not to mention fish raised in ponds rich in spiritual spring water. It has a bit more vor than ordinary fish. Not only is the meat more tender and smooth, but the fishy smell is also exceptionally light. Even if you don''t like it, People who eat fish will also fall in love with it.


    Needless to say, the fish meatballs were all sold out as soon as they were served; the boiled fish fillets taste even better, but they were too spicy, so they had to eat them slowly. Halfway through, everyone was sweating profusely, and the clothes on their backs Also soaked.

 Chapter 914: Revenge against strange visitors(4)

    Chapter 914: Revenge against strange visitors(4)


    Chapter 914 Revenge against Strange Visitors (4)


    After eating and drinking, Xin''er slumped on the chair, rubbed her bulging belly with satisfaction and said: "Sister, otherwise those fish will not be sold, let''s keep them and eat them slowly!"


    Hearing this, other people looked at Mo Yan one after another. When eating fish, they just wish they could eat fish like this every day. They are too embarrassed to say this, and it is not realistic.


    Mo Yan couldn''t tell what they were thinking, and couldn''t help butugh: "These fish are trapped in the and can''t go around for food. They will starve and lose weight in a short time, and then they won''t taste good! Besides, I let you eat every day. Before long, Im afraid youll feel like vomiting when you see the fish.


    Xin''er said depressedly: "But this fish is really delicious. The fish I bought on the street and caught in the river are not as good as this."


    Seeing that this girl really caught the fish, Mo Yan thought for a while and said: "Uncle Ding said that the fish can be eaten twice. The first two times will be sold except for giving away, and thest time we will keep it and make it." Dried fish, even if it is not as delicious as fresh, has a different vor."


    "Okay, let''s make it into dried fish, so that we can have delicious fish to eat in winter." As soon as she finished speaking, Xin''er immediately expressed her agreement. Others also thought this was good. The dried fish was ready and the taste was no better than Fresh fish was poor.


    Mo Yan smiled and was about to say something when Xue Tuanzi''s voice came to her mind: "Yan Yan, why bother with this? I''ll dig a pond in the space and you can just raise the fish in the space."


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up and asked: "Can it be kept in space? But won''t the aura of the spiritual spring water make the fish explode?"


    Cant we just get ordinary water? Yanyan, you are so stupid! Xue Tuanzis voice was full of contempt.


    Mo Yan pped her forehead fiercely, why didn''t she think of it? Keeping fish in a space and eating them whenever you want is so convenient!


    Mo Yan urged Xue Tuanzi to dig a pond quickly, nning to go to Xiaoqing River to divert the water into the spaceter. When the fish catches next time, she will throw in a few female fish with fish roe and eat them in less than two days. Herees the fish.


    When he got up at noon after resting, Xue Tuanzi had already dug a pond and was just waiting to fill it with water. Mo Yan carried the barrel to the Xiaoqing River and saw two local dogs guarding the fishings running towards them from the shade of the trees, shaking their heads. She smiled and touched their heads, then took out two roasted hares from the space: "You are so good, eat them quickly!"


    Woof woof!


    The fragrant roasted hare instantly attracted the attention of the two dogs. They barked at their owner twice, picked up the roasted hare in front of each other, and quickly ran to the shade of the tree to enjoy it.


    Mo Yan ignored them and walked quickly to the river. He squatted down and dipped his right hand into the river water. He saw a whirlpool as big as a bowl appeared in the palm of his hand, and even a few water nts and leaves on the river were sucked in.


    Fortunately, no one came here at this time. Otherwise, I dont know how scared I would be if I saw such a situation.


    When the water entered the space, it was guided by Xue Tuanzi into the pool. Although the pool was not big, it was only about the size of two cents ofnd, but Mo Yan squatted for half an hour before filling it up.


    Xue Tuanzi set up a formation around the pond to prevent water from seeping into the ground. Otherwise, the space is so big and the ground is so absorbent that it might not be full for three days and three nights.


    Before going home, Mo Yan caught seven big fish in the fishing, threw six into the pond in space, roasted them for the six beasts to eat at night, and took the remaining one home to make fried fish nuggets at night.


    Having walked halfway, Mo Yan saw Tang Xin running over in a hurry. Her heart skipped a beat and she thought something had happened at home, so she hurriedly rushed towards her: "Tang Xin, what happened at home?"

 Chapter 915: Revenge against strange visitors(5)

    Chapter 915: Revenge against strange visitors(5)


    Chapter 915 Revenge against Strange Visitors (5)


    Tang Xin gasped and said, "Sister Yan Yan, there is someone here who ims to be Master Xiao''s subordinate. Hees to see you specially. Please go back quickly!"


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, he handed the wooden bucket in his hand to Tang Xin: "I''ll go back first. You can take this fish home, clean it, cut it into pieces, and marinate it."


    Hey, leave these to me, Sister Yan Yan, go back quickly! Tang Xin took the fish bucket and urged.


    Mo Yan hurried home and saw a burly man standing in the hall. The man''s back was turned to her, so she couldn''t see clearly, but just the sight of his back made people feel a great pressure.


    Hearing the movement behind him, the man turned around, but saw that he had deep features and strong outlines, and he looked a little different from ordinary people. After looking Mo Yan up and down with his sharp eyes, he suddenly walked towards Mo Yan, cupped his fists and saluted: "I''ve met Madam!"


    Husband...Mrs.?


    Mo Yan was almost stunned by this unfamiliar name. She red at the man in front of her, wanting him not to call her that, but facing his serious and straight face, she couldn''t say a word.


    After a long time, Mo Yan digested this new title, and said to the man with a slightly stiff mouth: "I wonder what your surname is, what is the reason foring here this time?"


    My surname is Qi Nan, thats the name my wife calls me by! Qi Nan sped his fists again and said.


    Qinan, is he Qinan?


    A sh of surprise shed in Mo Yan''s eyes, not only because Xiao Ruiyuan mentioned this person in hisst letter, but also because he was the legendary man who dyed his marriage andter married the Tanhua Lang who was drunk and drowned in the river. A fourth-grade general who gave birth to his wife.


    Hiding up his gossip, Mo Yan said with a smile: "So you are General Qi. Brother Xiao mentioned you before. It''s really better to see than to hear a hundred times."


    "Madam, thank you!" Qi Nan did not hear the yful meaning hidden in Mo Yan''s tone, and directly stated the purpose of his visit: "The general ordered his subordinates to assist madam and ce the soldiers stranded at the border with madam. I wonder if madam has any Charter?"


    Mo Yan was so embarrassed that onedy on the left called her on the other, and she couldn''t help but said: "General Qi, your general and I are not married yet, so the word ''Madam'' is not appropriate. You can call me ''Miss Mo''" ''That''s good."


    A faint smile shed across Qi Nan''s eyes, but his voice and face remained straight: "Since Madam and the General are engaged, it''s not an exaggeration to call her ''Madam''."


    Mo Yan rubbed his forehead feebly, knowing that this could not be corrected, so he simply gave up. Just scream, it won''t be short of fast meat anyway.


    The two sat down and began to discuss how to resettle the soldiers who had lost the ability to work on the border.


    There are twenty thousand soldiers like this at the border. Due to the limited relief from the imperial court, many people sent their pension money home. Except for some who had skills and could barely support their two thousand people, the rest relied on farming to make a living. Sometimes when the harvest was not good, They can''t even make a living, and many people starve to death.


    At present, the Mo family''s orchards and medicinal fields can amodate up to three hundred people, and this is calcted based on two people being counted as onebor force. Compared to the crowd of 20,000, these three hundred people are nothing.


    Mo Yan hopes to help more people and umte more merits. Arge amount of food can be produced in the space. It will definitely not be a problem to feed 20,000 people. However, if these 20,000 people are willing to ept help from others, it will not be their turn. She''s here to do this.


    After thinking for a while, Mo Yan said: "Let''s do this. General Qi will send the people with the most difficult lives here first. If we need more people in the future, I will tell you, what do you think?"


    Qi Nan had thought about this issue before he came, and he had basically the same idea as Mo Yan, so he said: "Just follow what the madam said. When my subordinates return to the border, I will personally send these 300 people over. I don''t know what the madam wants here." Is the time right?"


    Mo Yan had already thought about this and said: "The weather is hot right now and it is not suitable for traveling. The houses to house the soldiers have not yet been built. If possible, General Qi will send those soldiers here after the Double Ninth Festival. If the situation changes , I will inform General Qi in advance, and General Qi will take care of the arrangements."


    Qi Nan thought it was feasible and nodded in agreement.


    The two discussed some more details. After reaching an agreement on all issues, Qi Nan declined Mo Yan''s offer of a meal and stood up to leave. Before leaving, Mo Yan went to Xiaoqing River to catch a bucket full of fish for him to take back. In addition to inviting him to try something new, he also asked him to send the rest to Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu.


    Qinan didn''t like fish, and neither did his wife and children at home. After returning to the city, he asked his servants to send most of it to the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion, and the remaining half to the Wu''an Duke''s Mansion.


    At this time, no one knew that something big had almost happened just because of these fish...

 Chapter 916: Marriage Grant(1)

    Chapter 916: Marriage Grant(1)


    Chapter 916 Granted Marriage (1)


    Xiao Ruiyuan stepped on the stars all over the ground and returned to Weiyuan Hou Mansion. He changed into regr clothes and came out. Three dishes and one soup were already ced on the dinner table. Considering his status and the wealth of Weiyuan Hou Mansion, it seemed a bit light.


    The Marquis of Weiyuan has a title and arge amount of wealth left by his ancestors, most of which fell into the hands of Xiao Ruiyuan. However, he has been in the army since he was a child. Not to mention the delicacies of mountains and seas, it is possible to go without eating for a whole day during a war. Therefore, the requirements for food are not high.


    It''s just that the food is almost the same as usual, but the aroma in the air today is very different, which makes people appetite.


    Xiao Ruiyuan thought the cook had been changed and didn''t care. When he picked up the milky white fish head soup and took a sip, he realized that the taste was much more delicious than before. He said to Xiao Shiyi beside him: "This fish head soup is good, let the cook make it tomorrow."


    Xiao Shiyi, like Xiao Jiu, was once a secret guard. Later, Xiao Ruiyuancked a trusted person to help him with his daily life, so he took him by his side, both as a guard and as an attendant.


    Xiao Shiyi smelled the aroma of the fish head soup and swallowed unimpressed: "This fish is raised by the madam. Qinan went there today, and the madam asked him to bring a few back for the master to try!"


    Ever since Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan got engaged, Xiao Shiyi and others used the word "Madam" instead of "Madam" when they mentioned Mo Yan in private. Later, they unexpectedly discovered that as long as these two words were mentioned, their master became particrly easy to talk to, so this title appeared in front of Xiao Ruiyuan more and more frequently.


    Without Xiao Ruiyuan''s acquiescence, Qi Nan didn''t dare to shout out loudly when he saw Mo Yan for the first time. Otherwise, he would be fined with running twenty miles for a crime.


    Upon hearing that Mo Yan had specially sent it, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face softened a lot. He ignored Xiao Shiyi''s salivating eyes and ate five bowls of white rice with fish head soup. Not a drop of soup was left. The food was not touched at all.


    After finishing the meal, Xiao Ruiyuan wiped his hands and face and said to Xiao Shiyi who looked resentful: "You look very hungry, you can eat the remaining three dishes!"


    After speaking, without looking at Xiao Shiyi who looked depressed, he walked out of the dining room and went to the study to handle official business.


    Xiao Shiyi looked at the three tes of heavy dishes, touched his already full belly, and then looked at the direction in which his master was leaving, with a look of despair.


    Early in the morning the next day, before the people who bought ingredients for the Prince''s Mansion came back, there were three lively fish in the kitchen, two from the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion and one from the Wu''an Mansion.


    Actually, the fish was so delicious, and the person who gave it to him was Mo Yan, so neither Xiao Ruiyuan nor Yan Junyu were willing to give it to him. However, there were several fish, and I couldn''t finish them all in a short while. I was worried that the heat would spoil it and let Mo Yan''s wishes down, so I had no choice but to send them to the Prince''s Mansion for Chu Heng to have a taste.


    There is no shortage of fish in the Prince''s Mansion, but the person who sent the fish was unusual, and it was specially given to His Highness the Prince. Naturally, the people in the kitchen would not cook it for other masters in the mansion. So in the evening when Chu Heng returned to the Prince''s Mansion, there was a basin of delicious fish soup on the dining table. The smell of fish also greatly increased his appetite.


    Chu Heng sat down and was about to have his meal served when Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu came hand in hand, obviously intending to enjoy the meal.


    Although we see each other every day, there are not many opportunities for the three of us to eat together. Chu Heng became interested and asked his servants to serve a jar of wine, nning to have a good gathering with his two cousins.


    As a result, as soon as the mud seal of the wine jar was opened, a servant hurried in: "Your Highness, the Holy Spirit has arrived and has already reached the gate."


    A sh of surprise shed across Chu Heng''s face, and he quickly stood up and walked outside. As ministers, Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu naturally couldn''t sit still, so they followed him. At the second gate, the three of them saw Emperor Hui''an who was dressed in in clothes. Apart from Eunuch Liang, there were only two senior officials behind him to protect him.

 Chapter 917: Granted marriage(2)

    Chapter 917: Granted marriage(2)


    Chapter 917 Granted Marriage (2)


    The three people quickly stepped forward and saluted:


    My son, I pay homage to my father!


    I am here to see you, Your Majesty!


    "Heng''er, there''s no need to be polite!" Emperor Hui''an looked at Chu Heng lovingly, his eyes wandered around Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu, and he said gently: "You guys should also get back on your feet!"


    Thank you, Your Majesty! Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu stood up, took a step back and stood behind Chu Heng.


    Upon learning that the three of them were preparing to have a meal, Emperor Hui''an smiled at Chu Heng and said, "Bring me a pair of bowls and chopsticks."


    Yes, Father! Chu Heng responded and waved his servants to prepare.


    The originally harmonious atmosphere seemed a little strange after the arrival of Emperor Hui''an. Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu were quite ufortable. After Emperor Hui''an moved his chopsticks, they each filled a bowl of fish soup and drank it slowly.


    Emperor Hui''an was impatient with Eunuch Liang''s waiting, so Chu Heng had to serve him the dishes himself, not caring about his own mouth for a moment. When he freed his hand to get a bowl of soup, only a shallow bowl of fish soup was left in the full basin. end.


    Looking at the two cousins who were immersed in drinking soup but not eating other dishes, Chu Heng felt more and more that the taste of the fish soup was unusual. Knowing that there were two fresh fishes in the kitchen, I decisively asked the cook to make soup.


    Soon, tworge basins of fish soup were brought to the table, and the aroma of fish instantly filled the entire dining room. Even Emperor Hui''an, who was almost finished eating, noticed the difference in the fish soup and asked doubtfully: "Is this Haizhen?" ?


    Haizhen refers to seafood. Although Dachu is close to the sea and there are many fishermen living on the seaside, the capital is too far from the coast. The fish transported from the sea are usually dead. In the pce, you can only eat some fresh sea delicacies in winter. In summer, you can only eat dried food, and the taste is not as good as the fresh ones.


    Chu Heng only knew that the fish was sent by his two cousins. He really didnt know what kind of fish it was, so he looked at Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood up, bowed his hands to Emperor Hui''an and said, "Back to the emperor, this fish is raised by the Mo family and is just an ordinary freshwater fish."


    "Oh, the Mo family also raises fish? Is it the idea of the girl Hejia?" Emperor Hui''an smiled slightly and said with unclear meaning: "This girl is different from ordinary girls. She can''t live in the top schr''s pce, so she wants to stay. If you farm in the vige, will you have to marry a farmer in the future?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan felt a little uneasy. The person in front of him clearly knew that he and Yan''er were in love, but he wanted to give him a noble girl as his wife on the day of the New Year''s banquet. Now that he said such words, he obviously had other ns and didn''t want him and Yan''er to get married. Get married.


    Thinking of his cousin''s repeated warnings not to let the Holy One know about his engagement to Yan''er, and urging him to marry Yan''er as soon as possible, Xiao Ruiyuan suppressed the urge to confess to Emperor Hui''an that he had been with Mo Yan and did not speak.


    Yan Junyu also heard that something was wrong. Seeing the prince''s cousin''s face change slightly, he knew that there was something he didn''t know about, and he felt a cold sweat for his good brother.


    Although Yan Junyu felt jealous and resentful when his best friend won the heart of the woman he liked, he was an upright person and could not do anything to win someone''s love. He also hoped that these two people who were very important to him could grow old together. If someone wanted to break up this marriage, he would be the first to disagree.


    The atmosphere was a bit solemn. Chu Heng''s hand under the table tightened and loosened, then loosened and tightened. A smile appeared on his face: "Isn''t it true that my father doesn''t know that He Jia and Han Zhang are in love? Not long ago, He Jia and Ji, I also wanted to ask my father for a favor on their behalf and grant them a marriage, but then I forgot about it in a hurry! It''s better to choose a different day, why don''t my father grant them a marriage today?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes lit up, and without waiting for Chu Heng to wink at him, he knelt on the ground on one knee: "I beg you, Your Majesty, to grant your permission!"

 Chapter 918: Granted marriage(3)

    Chapter 918: Granted marriage(3)


    Chapter 918 Granted Marriage (3)


    Looking at his cousin who suddenly became enlightened, a smile shed in Chu Heng''s eyes. He pretended not to see Emperor Hui''an''s serious expression, and made up his mind to settle his cousin''s life-long affairs today, so he continued. : "Father, Hanzhang has lived and died in the border gates for so many years. He has made great contributions to the country of Dachu and is loyal to his sons and ministers. Besides, Hejia has cultivated high-yielding rice. Such achievements are even more immeasurable, and she did not care about the danger to her life. , went to the mountains many times just to find medicinal materials to save the lives of my sons and ministers. Could it be that everything the two of them have done cannot be exchanged for a piece of marriage from the emperor?"


    Emperor Hui''an ignored the kneeling Xiao Ruiyuan, looked at his son with his elbows turned out with an unhappy expression, and said in a deep voice: "The gap in status is too great, how could we know that there won''t be many conflicts in the future? I granted the marriage rashly, but it was just a promotion. For a pair of resentful couples, in my opinion, it would be more appropriate to give Hanzhang a noble girl as his wife."


    Chu Heng knew that this was an excuse for his father to be unwilling to grant a marriage, so he retorted: "It is important to be well-matched, but it is not absolute! The previous Emperor Taizu came from a noble family, but he married a fisherman''s daughter as his queen. For this reason, he abolished the harem and doted on the queen all his life, which has be an eternal legend. This has nothing to do with the concierge."


    These well-founded words made Emperor Hui''an speechless. He stared at Chu Heng, feeling quite angry. It''s just that the child didn''t understand his hard work, and he openly "disobeyed" him for the sake of an outsider. Was it because he was too indulgent that he gave his son the courage to do this?


    Feeling Emperor Hui''an''s anger, Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu were filled with worry. Xiao Ruiyuan still couldn''t figure out why Emperor Hui''an stopped him from being with his beloved, but he didn''t want to cause discord between the father and son of the Tian family because of his affairs.


    Chu Heng shook his head slightly at his two cousins, indicating that he was fine. Seeing what Xiao Ruiyuan wanted to say, he interrupted: "I have important things to discuss with my father. You go outside first."


    Xiao Ruiyuan swallowed the words that came to his lips, looked at each other with Yan Junyu, and both looked at Emperor Hui''an. Seeing that Emperor Hui''an had no objection, he had to bow and leave, and walked out of the dining room with full of worries.


    After the two left, Eunuch Liang and the two guards also withdrew, leaving only Chu Heng and Emperor Hui''an in the room.


    The father and son were in a stalemate for a long time, with no one willing topromise. Chu Heng gradually lost his patience and said with a cold face: "Father, there is something that I have been hiding from you, that is, Han Zhang has been engaged to Miss Mo, and it was in The betrothal letter was signed in the presence of my son and hundreds of vigers. If you dont want my son to be notorious for robbing his brothers wife in the future, then you can grant it to them.


    "Nonsense!" Emperor Hui''an didn''t know about this at all. When he heard it, he stood up in shock and red at Chu Heng: "Have you forgotten what I told you?"


    Seeing that Emperor Hui''an was really angry, Chu Heng''s mood actually improved. He leisurely picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea. After thinking about it, he finally poured a cup for Emperor Hui''an. He held it up with both hands and handed it to Emperor Hui''an. He said seriously: "Father, I have not forgotten this. Its just that the thing you mentioned didnt happen, even if it does be a reality one day, dont you think I have no solution? I know Hanzhang better than you do. Anyone in the world can betray Erchen. He alone cant!


    Having said this, Chu Heng paused, changed the topic in the disapproving eyes of Emperor Hui''an, and continued: "Bi Mo is a girl with a better family background, a pretty and smart girl, there are many things in the capital, but Hanzhang has nothing to do with her." I am devoted to Miss Mo alone! I can''t understand such feelings, but I can''t help but think about it. If my father had been devoted to my mother and the harem was clean, my mother would still be alive, and my son wouldn''t have to endure the two. More than ten years of suffering from illness..."

 Chapter 919: Marriage Grant(4)

    Chapter 919: Marriage Grant(4)


    Chapter 919 Granted Marriage (4)


    Chu Heng had never said this to Emperor Hui''an. Looking at his father who turned pale, the resentment that had just arisen in his heart gradually dissipated. He knew in his heart that being born into an emperor''s family, there were too many alternatives. From ancient times to the present, the only emperor who abolished the harem and favored only the queen was the Taizu Emperor of the previous dynasty.


    Looking at his son who looked like his wife, Emperor Hui''an covered up the pain in his eyes and said with a heavy gaze: "I promise you! But you must also promise me that if one day he has a different intention, you must not be merciful."


    Chu Heng''s face shed with joy, and he solemnly said: "I promise you!"


    There is a lotus pond in the Prince''s Mansion. The pond is full of green lotus leaves and the pink lotus flowers are in bloom. Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu are standing by the lotus pond, but they have no intention of admiring the swaying lotus leaves and lotus flowers.


    Yan Junyu looked at Xiao Ruiyuan, frowned and said, "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head and said in a deep voice: "The Sacred Heart is unpredictable, and I don''t know much about it. My cousin seems to know it, but he doesn''t want to talk to me."


    Upon hearing this, Yan Junyu frowned even more. He pondered for a moment and asked, "Besides this matter, is there anything else unusual about the Holy Spirit?"


    Something else?


    Xiao Ruiyuan thought for a while and suddenly remembered something that happened not long ago: "Not long ago, the Holy Father wanted to marry Princess Ruining and Xiao Ruiqing, but my cousin stopped it."


    Yan Junyu is very clear about the old affairs of Weiyuan Hou Mansion, and knows that Xiao Ruiqing covets the title of Weiyuan Hou Mansion. When he heard that Emperor Hui''an actually nned to give Princess Ruining to Xiao Ruiqing, the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely.


    Xiao Ruiyuan noticed his strangeness and his face darkened: "What did you think of?"


    Yan Junyu took a deep breath, looked around to make sure that no one around could hear their conversation, walked to Xiao Ruiyuan, and whispered: "If my guess is correct, the Holy One should be wary of you. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression suddenly changed, his eyes were clear and he didn''t know what he was thinking, but the chill lingering around him became heavier and heavier.


    The air was filled with the fragrance of lotus leaves. At this time, the fragrance seemed to be stagnant, and the lotus flowers that had been fluttering in the wind also became quiet.


    Yan Junyu sighed, patted his friend''s shoulder andforted him: "This is just my guess. No one knows what the facts are. Don''t think wildly."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression suddenly changed, his eyes were clear and he didn''t know what he was thinking, but the chill lingering around him became heavier and heavier.


    The air was filled with the fragrance of lotus leaves. At this time, the fragrance seemed to be stagnant, and the lotus flowers that had been fluttering in the wind also became quiet.


    Yan Junyu sighed, patted his friend''s shoulder andforted him: "This is just my guess. No one knows what the facts are. Don''t think wildly."


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head, and his deep voice was hoarse with fatigue: "Except for the reason you said, I can''t think of any other reason."


    He joined the army at the age of thirteen and spent nearly ten years on the battlefield. If it was for experience at the beginning to make himself stronger, then from the first time he went to the battlefield, the first time he broke into the city and tried to attack the children When the enemy army was killed, he had a new understanding of joining the army, and the four words of protecting his family and country were deeply engraved in his heart.


    He couldn''t remember how many battles he had fought, how many times he had been injured, and how many times he had almost died on the battlefield. What he had now was all he had fought for with his life, sword by sword. He had never given birth to a traitor. I just want to protect everything I want to protect.


    How great the achievements were in the past, but how ironic it is now!


    Yan Junyu looked at his friend with a tired face, and secretly felt unworthy of him. After knowing each other for so many years, he knew very well that the person in front of him was not the kind of person who was greedy for power, and he had no intention of causing trouble. However, after so many years, his contribution was enough to make him a marquis. It was only because he was the heir apparent of the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion that he was not granted the title. And his influence in the army was even greater than that of those who had already be famous in the court. Long time veteran.


    Even if the military talisman in his hand has been handed over, as long as this person raises his arms and shouts, there will be many people in the army following him. And since he has gained the trust of the prince''s cousin, his future will only be better than it is now. The Holy Lord may also be worried that the prince''s cousin relies too much on him and makes him have thoughts that he shouldn''t have, so he bes defensive!


    Although he knew the reason, Xiao Ruiyuan still had many unanswered doubts in his heart, and asked Yan Junyu: "The Holy One intends to use Xiao Ruiqing to check and bnce me. I can understand it, but why doesn''t he want me to marry Yan''er? Isn''t it more suitable for the Mo family to have no foundation? Whats his intention?


    This is what he cant understand the most!


    Yan Junyu also didn''t understand this point, and guessed: "Maybe the Holy Lord already has a suitable candidate in mind, maybe it''s the daughter of a close minister."


    With the daughter of a trusted minister watching from the sidelines, even if he has evil intentions, it will be easily detected.


    Xiao Ruiyuan thought about it and felt that this reason made sense, and he became more and more chilled by what Emperor Hui''an did. Even if he didn''t have any evil intentions, he didn''t want the person next to him to have any. Fortunately, fortunately, he met the woman he liked, and the woman he liked happened to like him.


    Yan Junyu didn''t know what Xiao Ruiyuan was thinking. Seeing that his expression softened, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Just pretend you don''t know about this. With your cousin on your side, the Holy One will not grant you a marriage randomly. It depends on what you have just done." With my cousin''s attitude, I''m afraid I''m going to have a fight with the Holy One, and maybe I can really get you a marriage proposal."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and said nothing.


    If there was a decree granting marriage before, he would be very happy. Now that he knows Emperor Hui''an''s thoughts, he no longer has any expectations in his heart...

 Chapter 920: Fall in love, kill each other and poach each other (1)

    Chapter 920: Fall in love, kill each other and poach each other (1)


    Chapter 920 Falling in love and killing each other (1)


    The fish caught for the first time weighed a thousand catties. The day before, Mo Yan used a horse-drawn carriage to pull 150 catties to the shop for trial sale. He kept 120 catties and gave the other 30 catties to shopkeeper Xing and shopkeeper Muxing respectively. After a few were taken away, the rest were all sent to the Zhuangyuan Mansion and the Liu Family.


    The price of Mo Yanding''s fish is not low, five cents more per catty than the market price. Anyone who can go to Mo''s rice shop to buy food is not short of money. The rice shop has a good reputation and has never cheated or ripped off customers, so Under the rmendation of Li Zhong and others, those customers who like to eat fish or have someone at home who likes to eat fish happily spent money to buy it.


    As a result, the next day, those customers who bought fish the day before came inrge numbers, not to buy food, but specifically for the fish.


    Fortunately, Mo Yan was prepared in advance and brought all the remaining 800 kilograms of fish over. In less than an hour, they were all sold out.


    This batch of fish was sold for a total of nearly twelve taels of silver, which seemed like a small amount. It was not more than half of what the rice shop made in a day, but it was extra wealth, and Mo Yan happily put it in his pocket.


    After that, the fish in the fish pond caught twice more, totaling one thousand catties. They were sold in two days, and they were all sold out quickly. During this period, the birds that flew out finally flew back one after another, bringing back the news that Mo Yan wanted to know.


    "Without the Zhao Mansion, Fan Meijiao is nothing. Let me tell you how Mrs. Yongchang fell in love with her. It turns out that this is the reason." Mo Yan suddenly realized, and then sneered: "It seems that she is destined to turn upside down in her life without my intervention." If she doesnt get married, its okay, let her fall in love with Mrs. Yongchang Bos nephews and kill each other, so as not to dirty my hands.


    "Yeah, that''s the best!" Xue Tuanzi nodded in agreement, and then sighed in a stern manner: "This Mrs. Yongchang is not a good person either. As the saying goes, well, evil people will have their own troubles. .


    Mrs. Yongchang Bo''s nephew is called the Second Master Mu. Hees from a second-rate family, the Mu family. Although he cannotpare with the Cui family, he is more than good enough to match Fan Meijiao. Originally, such a man, even if he was a widower, could marry ady from a good family. However, Mu Erye was injured in an ident when he was young and could not have **** with women. As he grew older, his temper became bad. The **** is violent.


    In order to cover up the publics eyes, the Mu family married the second master Mu to a woman whose family background was unknown. On the grounds that the woman was infertile, they adopted a boy from a branch of the family to inherit the family. The woman was timid and cowardly. After she got married, she learned that her husband was inhumane and her husband''s family''s ns, so she silently epted the cruel reality for her.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Mu has an entric temperament and is also very violent. If he is not careful, he will hit or scold his wife. Seeing that her husband was unreliable, the adopted child became the woman''sst hope.


    As a result, a cold wind took away her only hope. The poor woman could not bear such a blow, and threw herself into despair. However, the Mu family announced that she died of illness.


    Er Master Mu is still young, so not renewing his string will inevitably make people suspicious, and there is no guarantee that his little thing will not be exposed. Since the marriage was just for decoration, and it was not the first time for Mr. Mu to marry, the range of choices was much smaller. In the end, he chose Fan Meijiao.


    Firstly, Fan Meijiao has no backer, and the Zhao family is nothing in the eyes of the Mu family. The Mu family is not afraid of her making troubles; secondly, they think that a woman like Fan Meijiao, who was abandoned because of her bad moral conduct, can marry again or marry the Mu family. A high-ranking family like the Mu family should be grateful to the Mu family and not talk nonsense outside.


    It''s a pity that the Mu family didn''t carefully inquire about Fan Meijiao''s temperament and behavior, otherwise they would definitely not want such a troublesome daughter-inw.


    Mo Yan is disgusted with the Mu family and the second master Mu who doesn''t take women seriously. A woman like Fan Meijiao is a good match for that scumbag, saving them from harming other good women.

 Chapter 921: Fall in love, kill each other and poach each other (2)

    Chapter 921: Fall in love, kill each other and poach each other (2)


    Chapter 921: Falling in love and killing each other (2)


    Leaning back and lying on the warm bamboo couch, Mo Yan saidfortably with his hands on his pillow: "That''s right. The Mu family has indirectly helped us a lot. However, the name of the Mu family sounds familiar to me. Have you heard it somewhere before?"


    Xue Tuanzi threw Mo Yan a pair of hygienic eyes and started the taunting mode again: "Thank you for drinking spiritual spring water for several years, eating so many good things, and your brain is not strong enough. Aren''t you the righteous ones of the Mu family?" The brother-inws family?


    What, this Mu family is the same Mu family that Zhaoer and Shenger belong to? Mo Yan was shocked and sat up suddenly. She didn''t have time to care about Xue Tuanzi''s venomous tongue. She grabbed it and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    She only knew that Mrs. Yongchangbo''s nephew''s surname was Mu and that he was born in a big family, but she never thought that the Mu family would be connected with her adopted brother and sister.


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes and broke free from his master''s hand: "You didn''t ask, why should I say this if it''s okay? Besides, as long as the Mu family doesn''t offend you, they have nothing to do with you. You know what? What, do you still need to help your sworn brother and sworn sister seek justice?"


    "Why not? They are also my brothers and sisters, so what if I help them." Mo Yan disagreed. After several years of getting along, she has regarded the siblings as her own rtives. Zhao''er has never given up on revenge. If she can help, why not help?


    "Yan Yan, why don''t you let Yun Zhao solve this kind of thing by himself? You can help him for a while, but you can''t help him forever. He will always grow up, why not wait for him to grow up and take revenge by yourself?" The snow dumpling floated in front of Mo Yan. He said: "Revenge against the enemies of the Mu family is the driving force for his struggle. If you help him, how can you know that you are not harming him? Let Yun Zhao handle the affairs of the Mu family by himself, unless one day he faces the Mu family and encounters If you encounter difficulties that are difficult to solve, it will not be toote for you to take action at that time."


    Mo Yan frowned, thinking carefully about Xue Tuanzi''s words, and finally had to admit that it made sense: "You are right, this matter will be like this for now, let''s wait until Yun Zhao grows up."


    Mo Yan temporarily put the Mu family aside, but did not let Fan Meijiao go. When Mrs. Yongchangbo visited the Zhao family for the second time, hoping to settle the marriage as soon as possible and send a matchmaker to formally propose the marriage, hundreds of magpies flew into the Zhao family''s yard and formed four big characters in mid-air: A match made in heaven!


    Such a vision has never been heard of before, not to mention seeing it with one''s own eyes, or even hearing it, but today it has truly appeared before our eyes, and people cannot help but believe it.


    Seeing the magpies chirping as if congratting each other, everyone subconsciously believed that this marriage was truly a match made in heaven. Even Fan Meijiao, who was not very satisfied with the marriage at first, suddenly started to look forward to it and fantasized about getting married. After leaving the Mu family, she lived the life of a master and enjoyed the adtion and ttery of thedies of the aristocratic family.


    Mrs. Yongchangbo, who originally looked down on Fan Meijiao, had nothing to say and became more and more interested in this marriage.


    When Mrs. Yongchangbo came to the Mu family in a hurry and told her sister about the vision she saw in the Zhao family, Mrs. Mu immediately invited a matchmaker toe to propose marriage in person. The Zhao family also happily agreed. I feel that there is no better marriage than this.


    Of course, the vision of this day was also spread by the servants of Zhao Mansion. In the end, the magpie miraculously turned into a phoenix, which shocked countless people.


    After learning that the marriage between the two families was settled, Mo Yan stopped paying attention and only sent a bird to keep an eye on Fan Meijiao to prevent her from doing evil again.


    Fan Meijiao happily prepared the dowry, but she did not give up on Mo Yan. No, she asked Mrs. Zhao to encourage her little daughter to marry into the Cui family, and asked her to arrange the marriage between the Mo Cui family as soon as possible.

 Chapter 922: Fall in love, kill each other and poach each other (3)

    Chapter 922: Fall in love, kill each other and poach each other (3)


    Chapter 922 Falling in love and killing each other (3)


    Knowing that the Cui family woulde to the house sooner orter, Mo Yan rewarded Fan Meijiao by soaking her with bird droppings twice a day and waited at home.


    On this day, while it was overcast and not too sunny, Mo Yan went to the medicine fields and orchards to look around, preparing to select a few suitable ces to build houses for the three hundred soldiersing from the border.


    The houses you build dont need to be gorgeous, they just need to be simr to modern student dormitories. They should be made into rows of houses. Each row of houses is divided into small rooms. Each small room can amodate four people, so that they are in harmony with each other. They always look after each other and help each other with anything.


    In this way, at least 75 houses must be prepared, and with the construction of kitchens, washrooms, etc., a total of about 90 houses will be needed.


    Although the project is not small, it is simple to do. As long as the corners of the wall are dug, it will be much easier toy the tiles on the wall. Mo Yan ns to leave it to the people in the vige and does not n to trouble Master Lu.


    The school in the vige has been built. Parents will be asked to register their children when the weather cools down. After the number of students is determined, the master will be hired to teach. This will give them time to help build the house.


    After almost finding a few ces to build the house, Mo Yan greeted the six beasts who were out for a walk and walked slowly towards the house. Before she got home, she met Li Yan who came to look for her on the way, but it was the Cui family again. The matchmaker came, and this time there was an unknown matchmaker wife, who was a rtive of the Cui family.


    After a brief greeting, before the matchmaker, whose husband''s surname was An, could get to the point, Mo Yan said straight to the point: "Mrs. An, to be honest, this county has already been engaged, and I really cannot ept the Nuo Cui family''s marriage. .


    Mrs. An didn''t know about this at all, and was shocked when she heard this: "The prince has already been engaged? Why haven''t you heard about it?"


    Realizing that her words seemed to be questioning whether the other party was lying, Mrs. An quickly made up for it: "Junjun, I am just too surprised. I don''t mean anything else. I hope you won''t be offended."


    Mrs. An''s grade was not as good as Mo Yan''s, but she was not far behind. Mo Yan was not unreasonable, so he would not argue with her, so he said warmly: "This matter is not worthy of publicity. The prince is out and about a lot, so mydy didnt hear about it!"


    Even Emperor Hui''an had concealed this matter. It would be strange for those officials and noble families to hear about it.


    Mrs. An was speechless for a moment, but she still refused to give up. She asked with a smile on her lips: "I wonder which young master is so lucky to be able to marry a woman like the Duke. It is really enviable. "


    Mo Yan knew that she was suspecting that he was lying. His face remained unchanged and he said vaguely: "Madam, I''ve given you the award. It''s just that the man came from the army. I''m afraid Madam has never heard of him."


    Mrs. An was not very familiar with the generals in the court, but she also knew some of the famous ones. She went through it in her mind and couldn''t guess whose son she was. Seeing that Mo Yan spoke so vaguely again, she became more and more sure that the family of the Junjun Xu in front of her was not very good. She suddenly felt confident in her heart and felt that it was okay. I can try again.


    Anyway, there was no formal ceremony, even if the marriage was not allowed, the family''s marriage was ruined, so he actively persuaded me: "Although I don''t know which family the king has promised to marry, I also know that when a woman marries, she is reincarnated for the second time. If there is no If you vote well, your future life will be the same as being soaked in bitter water. If you vote well, your husband and wife will be loving, your children will be filial, and you will be secure for the rest of your life. Isnt this what women want in this life?"


    Mo Yan didnt quite agree with these words, but they were indeed in line with the woman at the moment, so she nodded without refuting, feeling a little puzzled by Mrs. Ans sudden words.

 Chapter 923: Fall in love, kill each other and poach each other (4)

    Chapter 923: Fall in love, kill each other and poach each other (4)


    Chapter 923: Falling in love and killing each other (4)


    Seeing this, Mrs. An felt more and more that Mo Yan might not be satisfied with the marriage, and continued: "The Cui family is a family that hassted for hundreds of years. No matter how prominent it is, the children in the family are very promising, and they have a lot of wealth outside. A bit of face, and the men of the Cui family are gentle and easy to get along with. At least they are not rough people who dont know how to care for others..."


    At this point, Mrs. An felt it was not appropriate and stopped abruptly, but the meaning between the lines was obvious.


    Now, Mo Yan finally understood what Mrs. An meant, and couldn''t help but feel a little confused. She made her words so clear, but she didn''t expect that Mrs. An would actually poach someone in a fair and just way. What about everyone''s demeanor and bearing?


    It turns out that she was just thinking too much. This is a disease and it needs to be cured!


    Seeing Mo Yan''s expression changing, Mrs. An mistakenly thought that she was moved, and felt a little proud. She said that no one could refuse the Cui family''s marriage. Even if there were some bad things in the Cui family, Cui Qiye was still good. At least he had a grandmother who cared about him from the bottom of her heart. As long as the married grandson''s daughter-inw could live a peaceful life. , the olddy will definitely protect her well, how much grievance can she endure?


    Thinking of this, Mrs. An was very happy. Her husband''s family is dependent on the Cui family. The men of the Cui family don''t seem to have high official positions, but they have wide connections, and there are many benefits to making friends with them.


    Seeing that she was about to finish the job (it was aplete illusion), Mrs. An was about to rify her words andpletely shake Lord Hejia''s heart, when she saw the little girl running in and said breathlessly: "Sister Yan. , the imperial edict ising, hurry up, get ready to receive it."


    Mo Yan suddenly stood up, looked at Sheng''er and asked, "Sheng''er, are you sure the edict has arrived?"


    Sheng''er nodded her little head and said with her big eyes: "It''s true, Sheng''er didn''t admit her mistake."


    As he was speaking, there was a sound of footsteps in the yard, and then a sharp shout came: "The imperial edict has arrived, Lord Hejia will receive it!"


    Mo Yan finally believed it, and without thinking about why there was such an imperial edict, he quickly asked Sheng''er to go to the back and ask Li Xiu and the others toe out to receive the edict. After Sheng''er left, she said to Mrs. An, who was already in a daze, "Mrs. An, I will go and make preparations first. Please help yourself."


    Although the imperial edict is for Mo Yan, other people present must also kneel before the imperial edict, and naturally Mrs. An cannot avoid it.


    Mrs. An came to her senses and said quickly: "Junjun, you are busy, so don''t pay attention to me."


    Mo Yan didn''t say anything, turned around and went outside to greet the **** who announced the decree. After inviting the person into the house, she asked a few insidious questions and found out that it was not a bad thing, so she went to prepare the incense table with peace of mind.


    After the incense table was set up, Mo Yan knelt at the front, while Mrs. An and others knelt behind her, listening to the order. Mrs. An, in particr, listened very carefully, but the more she listened, the uglier her face became. In the end, she didn''t even know how she got up.


    "By God''s blessing, the emperor issued an edict: I heard that the Lord of Hejia County is respectful to Duan Min and has outstanding appearance... Xiao Ruiyuan, the pir of the country, has pure virtues and good etiquette. It is a match made in heaven. I now grant marriage to you two, and I will serve you with this honor." , Yongguang boudoir, admire this"


    After the **** dered the imperial edict, he looked at Hejia Junjun who looked stunned and had obviously note back to his senses. He couldn''t help but remind him: "Hejiajunjun, please ept the edict quickly!" But he felt a pity in his heart. Such a sweet-hearted girl was actually given a marriage to such a terrifying evil god.


    Mo Yan was indeed stunned by this sudden imperial edict of marriage. He didn''t quite understand why Emperor Hui''an suddenly changed his style of painting. However, this is always a good thing. With this marriage decree, no one can interfere further with her marriage to Brother Xiao.


    After hearing the eunuchs reminder, Mo Yan quickly kowtowed and epted the order, and by the way, he stuffed the purse he had prepared into the hands of the eunuch.


    The **** who announced the decree knew what was in the purse as soon as he touched it. The smile on his face became more genuine, and he said with a smile: "The Za family is here to congratte the Lord."


    Thank you, father-inw! Mo Yan smiled and thanked her. Her expression of joy from the bottom of her heart showed that she was obviously extremely satisfied with the marriage.


    The **** who announced the decree was suddenly a little confused, but this was his own business and had nothing to do with him. After a few pleasantries, he left the Mo family with a few young eunuchs.


    After receiving Mo Yan''s favor, the **** who dered the decree returned to the pce and told Eunuch Liang vividly how happy Lord Hejia was. He hoped that Eunuch Liang would make a few preconditions before the Holy Emperor. In this way, he could indirectly tter the Holy Lord for his vision, which contributed to the sess of the project. A good marriage. In this way, it can be regarded as a kind word for Lord Hejia and left a good impression in front of the Holy Master.


    Eunuch Liang just smiled and did not answer. Having served the Holy Sage for many years, he knew not only how well he knew the Holy Sage, but also knew that the Holy Sage had other ns and was unwilling to give the Lord of Hejia County to General Xiao. Today, after writing the imperial edict of marriage, his face has not be clear. If he had the courage to go in and say this, wouldn''t he be looking for trouble?


    Mo Yan put away the imperial edict and turned around to see that Mrs. An''s face was not very good-looking, so she knew that she had given uppletely. She also breathed a sigh of relief and no longer had to think about how to send the person away.


    Mrs. An looked at the smile that could not be concealed in Mo Yanmei''s eyes, thinking that she would have a promising husband if she was married to a high family, so she looked down on this county prince in her heart.


    I thought that I could really keep my heart and not be disturbed by external things, but I didn''t expect that external things were not attractive enough. Look, with this imperial decree of marriage, I immediately threw the previously arranged husband''s family out of the sky, but it was also a greedy one. Just a vain woman!


    Not to mention the evil **** who kills people without blinking an eye, there are more than a lot of bad things going on in the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion alone. Do you really think it is a good ce to go?

 Chapter 924: Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (1)

    Chapter 924: Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (1)


    Mo Yan didn''t care what others thought, and didn''t bother to exin anything to a stranger. He politely sent Mrs. An away. After happily epting the congrattions from his family, he closed the door and had fun by himself with the imperial edict.


    Xue Tuanzi was irritated by someone''s silly appearance and ran out to gain a sense of presence. Mo Yan suppressed him with one hand and blocked it out in his mind.


    After the joy, Mo Yan thought about what the marriage decree was about, so she wrote a letter to Xiao Ruiyuan, mentioning the Cui family''s marriage proposal. The purpose was to tell someone not to think that there was a marriage decree. With the imperial edict, everything will be fine. If she wants to climb the wall, there are still many opportunities!


    Looking at the turtle doves flying farther and farther away with fluttering wings, Mo Yan dusted off the non-existent dust on his hands. Just as he was about to return to the house, he saw a big eagle hovering in the air. The eagle also spotted her, and the next moment it swooped down, and finallynded lightly on her shoulder.


    "Hey, you dead Maomao, you do this every time." Mo Yan''s thin shoulders were scratched by the powerful talons of the big eagle, so she raised her hand and pped Maomao''s feet, signaling it to get away quickly.


    Maomao reluctantly let go of her paw,nded on the ground, raised one leg, and exposed the letterbox on her foot.


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up, and she knelt down and took out the letter from the mailbox. After reading it carefully, she understood the origin of the marriage decree, and couldn''t help but feel grateful to Chu Heng. As for why Emperor Hui''an did not want her to marry Xiao Ruiyuan before, although it was not stated clearly in the letter and she was not sure of the specific reason, he had already made up his mind to ce the border soldiers on Chu Heng.


    What she wants is merit. After the merit ispleted, she can help Xue Tuanzi break away from the shackles of heaven, and then take her back to modern times to see the rtives who have raised her for more than 20 years. She will be very satisfied. As for those reputations, it''s useless for her to marry Xiao Ruiyuan in the future. If she gets too much reputation and popr support, it may be a reminder. If the credit is given to Chu Heng, she can dispel Emperor Hui''an''s doubts and gain The gratitude of the future king of a country, then all this will be worth it.


    And it will be much cheaper to do good deeds in the name of His Royal Highness in the future. When the timees that "funds are insufficient", she will be embarrassed to ask the royal family for money.


    After thinking about this, Mo Yan wrote a letter, put his thoughts in it, and asked Maomao to send it to Xiao Ruiyuan to see if he had any better suggestions. Then he wrote a letter of divorce to his father, briefly exining the marriage.


    As for Xiao Ruiyuan, when the **** who announced the decree was still on his way to Mo''s house, he was called back from the Yamen by the servants of Weiyuan Hou Mansion. Amidst Xiao Xiong''s gloomy face and Wei''s gloating, he indifferently stretched out his hand. After receiving the imperial edict, there was no emotion on his face.


    Neither Xiao Xiong nor the Wei family knew that Xiao Ruiyuan was engaged to Mo Yan, nor did they know that Xiao Ruiyuan was extremely happy at this time. Seeing that there was no trace of joy on his face, Xiao Xiong said coldly: "You are nothing more than this in front of the Holy Master. Giving you a wife who is born as a peasant girl has simply brought down the face of my Weiyuan Marquis Mansion. Its a good thing you evil star has done.


    Even if he resented his son, he did not want to have a daughter-inw with a low status. Even calling him "father-inw" would be embarrassing for him.


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan staring at the imperial edict without saying anything, Mrs. Wei quickly stopped Xiao Xiong who was about to get angry, and persuaded her with a look of relief: "Master Hou, in this generation of the Hou family, there are only two heirs, Shizi and Qing''er. After all, it''s a bit weak. Now that the prince has finally found a marriage, it won''t be long before he can start a new branch of the Hou family. Isn''t this a great happy event? But he is more sessful than Qing''er, so the prince shouldn''t me the prince. Besides, the prince who has been given the marriage cannot make the decision, so why should the Marquis be angry?"

 Chapter 925: Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (2)

    Chapter 925: Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (2)


    It was okay not to mention this. When this was mentioned, the anger in Xiao Xiong''s heart rose even more. He pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan and cursed: "If it weren''t for this scoundrel, the marriage between Qing''er and Princess Ruining would have been done long ago. , Qing''er won''t still be suffering in the n mausoleum until now. You are magnanimous and don''t me this evil son, but you still intercede for this evil son. When has this evil son ever remembered your kindness?"


    Seeing him with a naughty son on his left and a naughty son on his right, Xiao Shiyi on the side could not wait to pick up the sack immediately and throw this wretched thing that was unfit for a father into the lotus pond to feed the bastard.


    Mrs. Wei nced at Xiao Ruiyuan sadly, with a look of pain on her face. She weakly grabbed her husband''s sleeves and sobbed, but she still said pleading words in her mouth: "Master Hou, don''t me the prince, it''s all Qing''er was instigated to do something wrong and will be punished. It has nothing to do with the prince. The Marquis must not be angry with the prince because of Qing''er."


    "You are so knowledgeable that you let this scoundrel have no scruples." Xiao Xiong was greatly moved and sighed that there was no more kind and generous woman in the world than the woman in his arms. The eldest son was even more resentful to the extreme: "Since the Holy One has granted you marriage, your brother''s life-long event should also be put on the agenda. I will send someone to pick him up in two days. You can''t stop him."


    When Xiao Ruiyuan, who originally ignored the couple, heard this, his face instantly darkened, and his voice was bloodthirsty and cold: "Want to collect the body of your good son? I will grant you this, General!"


    Xiao Xiong fell back in anger, pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan with a livid face for a while before he could hold back two words, and shouted: "Evil!"


    Having been pointed at by his biological father and scolded him as "evil" not once or twice, Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression did not change and he said coldly: "If you don''t believe me, you can try it. You know, I never break my promise!"


    After saying that, Xiao Xiong, who was no longer angry, and Wei, who had resentment hidden in his eyes, rolled up the imperial edict and returned to their courtyard.


    Xiao Shiyi quickly followed and nced at his master secretly. Seeing that his master didn''t seem to be affected by those two bastards, he was slightly relieved.


    If the master is in a bad mood, life will be difficult for the people below them!


    Having walked halfway, Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly stopped and looked at Xiao Shiyi intently.


    Xiao Shiyi, who was following closely behind, was caught off guard and almost ran into him. At this time, he was stared at by his master for a moment. He felt inexplicably frightened and asked cautiously: "Master, do you have any orders?"


    You immediately go to the south of the Yangtze River and bring Zhang Qi and Li He to the capital. Xiao Ruiyuan ordered in a deep voice. Seeing that Xiao Shiyi was unable to turn around, he gave a rare reminder: Let the two of them work together to repair the generals mansion.


    Hearing this, Xiao Shiyi realized instantly. He was about to ask if he could be given an extension. It was toote. When he went south early tomorrow morning, he saw that his master had already left in a hurry, leaving him with an extremely handsome figure.


    Xiao Shiyi wiped his face silently and showed a smile that could be called gratifying. His master finally enlightened and knew how to please his future wife.


    At this time, a hand was ced on Xiao Shiyi''s shoulder, Xiao Jiu''s face was revealed, and he said with emotion: "I never thought in my wildest dreams that the master would have such intentions. Our wife has really umted eight lifetimes of virtue. Only then did she meet a master who was devoted to her."


    Who are Zhang Qi and Li He? One is the most famous gardener in the south of the Yangtze River, and the other is a well-known restorer in Chu. The houses they have repaired and maintained are all exquisite.


    Although the General''s Mansion is not as big as the Marquis'' Mansion, nor is it as luxurious and exquisite as the Marquis'' Mansion, it is simple and elegant and can be directly used as a wedding room. However, the master, who has never been very particr about food, clothing, housing, and transportation, has hired the most famous repairman and gardener to repair the general''s mansion. It can be seen that he ispletely preparing to wee his future wife!

 Chapter 926: Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (3)

    Chapter 926: Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (3)


    This kind of intention alone shows how much the master values his future wife.


    It is our masters blessing to meet Madam. Xiao Shiyi said from the bottom of his heart.


    Yes. Xiao Jiu nodded in agreement. It was rare that he did not contradict his brother, and silently blessed his master and his future wife in his heart.


    The news that Xiao Ruiyuan was granted a marriage quickly spread among the upper ss in the capital, as if it had wings.


    As the most promising young man, many families with marriageable daughters regard Xiao Ruiyuan as the best son-inw candidate. Even if there were rumors that he had broken his sleeves, it would not dissuade those people from getting married. However, the threshold of Weiyuan Hou Mansion was changed a few times, but they just refused to answer the call. Unexpectedly, he was given a marriage just like that, and his fiance turned out to be the newly promoted Lord of Hejia County.


    In terms of status alone, one of the generals is Hejia County Lord, who isparable in status to the princess, and the other is a first-ss general with great military exploits. They are a perfect match. Moreover, the two of them have good looks. From the appearance alone, they are also very harmonious.


    However, the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion is one of the most powerful families in the capital. General Xiao is also the master. Looking at the Mo family, counting up to three generations, there is only one schr, who can barely be regarded as a farming and studying heirloom. , with such a family background, even if he is the number one schr, he barely squeezes into the ranks of the nobles. Compared with the giant Weiyuan Hou Mansion, it is not enough.


    The family who chose General Xiao as their son-inw were very unhappy. They felt deeply that Lord Hejia was not worthy of such an outstanding man. They secretly said anything and thought that Lord Hejia had used tricks to get the marriage granted by the Holy One. Otherwise, at the annual banquet, the Holy One said that he wanted to find a beautifuldy for General Xiao to be his wife. How could he p himself in the face and give such a girl to him?


    For a time, everyone was talking about anything, and they were all talking about Mo Yan. Many people even thought Xiao Ruiyuan was not worth it and were forced by the imperial decree to marry such a woman.


    However, Mo Yan was far away in Liuyang Vige, and even though the rumors in Beijing could drown people, it had no impact on her.


    But Mo Qingze, who had not yet received a letter from his daughter, was miserable. He was looked at with envy and jealousy by his colleagues, and he felt a chill down his spine. He didn''t know what happened and why his colleagues'' attitude towards him changed drastically during lunch.


    Seeing Mo Qingze''s confused look, those people suddenly realized that this man had gone to the Prince''s Mansion to give lectures to His Highness in the morning, and they may not have known that there was an envied son-inw who was riding a dragon.


    Hence, a lecturer came to Mo Qingze''s desk and congratted him with a smile on his face: "Congrattions to Mr. Mo, Mr. Mo will be sessful in the future, but don''t forget us colleagues!"


    There are only ten or twenty people serving as lecturers in the Hanlin Academy, and there are more than thirty people in the Hanlin Academy based on their seniority. However, not every lecturer has a chance to get ahead. Mo Qingze, the top scorer in high school, became the prince''s lecturer in one fell swoop, specializing in giving lectures to the future king of the country. As long as nothing goes wrong, he will be able to rise to prominence in no time.


    Now there is a son-inw who is favored by the emperor, has a bright future andes from a noble family. Even if he does not have to work so hard, he can make a career with his son-inw. No one in the entire Hanlin Academy will deny this.


    Listening to the strange voices of his colleagues, Mo Qingze frowned. Just as he was about to say something, there was a ringing sound in his ears. He turned around and saw a bird standing on the window, its bright little eyes dripping. looked at him.


    Looking at the cute appearance of the bird, Mo Qingze smiled softly, took out the corn that had been prepared for a long time from the wooden box in the drawer, stood up and sprinkled it on the window sill, and with the help of his back, he took out the corn from the bird. He took the letter off hisp and read it at a nce. He finally understood why his colleagues had such an attitude towards him...

 Chapter 927: Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (4)

    Chapter 927: Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (4)


    Chapter 927 Envy, jealousy and hatred turned bad (4)


    Late at night, Mo Yan was lying on the bed and had a good sleep. In her sleep, she suddenly felt that her face was lightly touched by something like a feather. Half asleep and half awake, she thought it was a nasty mosquito and raised her hand to her face. He waved upwards and frowned slightly, obviously annoyed by being "harassed".


    A chuckle rang in her ears like thunder, instantly scaring away all Mo Yan''s drowsiness. She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up, but she didn''t want her head to hit a hard object and be hit. His eyes were filled with stars, and he almost bit his tongue.


    Well Xiao Ruiyuan gasped, rubbing his dizzy head, with a wry smile on his face: Yaner, do you want to murder your husband?


    Looking at his fiance who was sleeping soundly, he couldn''t help but kiss her cheek. He didn''t expect to receive such a heavy blow. This revenge came too quickly.


    Mo Yan''s mind was a little confused. He looked at Xiao Ruiyuan and was silent for three seconds. He finally understood what he had done. He was still a little guilty at first, but after hearing someone''s firstint, he covered his forehead and said bitterly: "You are so random." Whose husband are you pretending to be? Do I admit it?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan was speechless when asked, and sat down on the bed. He ced a gentle kiss on her forehead, cheeks, and nose. Finally, his thin lips were pressed on her pink lips, lingering for a long time. Until the woman''s cheeks were red and breathless, she whispered softly: "If you weren''t your biological husband, you would let him do this to you, huh?"


    Mo Yan red angrily at someone who had taken advantage of him and behaved well.


    By the time the two of them were finally able to sit down and chat seriously, it was already half an hourter...


    With her red and swollen lips, Mo Yan felt that speaking was a kind of torture. She red at a man who looked satisfied, but a deep feeling of powerlessness surged in her heart: This man is really getting worse and worse. No, no, this is no longer a human, he looks like a wolf that has been hungry for hundreds of years!


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know the nder in his beloved girl''s heart, so he couldn''t help but feel extremely annoyed when he saw that she deliberately sat far away. I had obviously warned myself to only try a little and not to scare people, but I couldn''t help but ask for more every time.


    This guilty look fell into Mo Yan''s eyes, and instantly turned into hypocrisy. She asked angrily: "What are you doing here? Is there anything you can''t tell me in writing?" She really wanted to send someone away now. Go thousands of miles away.


    Seeing that she was willing to take the initiative to speak, Xiao Ruiyuan seemed to have received amnesty. Under Mo Yan''s vignt gaze, he strode up to her, held her hand tightly, looked directly into her eyes and said, "I just want to see it." Its up to you.


    Mo Yan was looked at with such focused eyes, and she was instantly aroused. She almost said something stupid like "Actually, I really want to see you too."


    But even if she didn''t say anything, her eyes revealed everything. Xiao Ruiyuan tried his best to restrain some evil thoughts that had just been suppressed, and with a dry mouth, he found a topic to talk about and forced himself to divert his attention: "What''s going on with the Cui family?" ?


    Mo Yan didn''t notice the strong smell of vinegar and said casually: "That''s what happened. Fortunately, the marriage decree came in time, otherwise I wouldn''t know how to spend it."


    Thinking of Mrs. An knowingly knowing that she was engaged, but still poaching her openly and openly, she felt that if there was no imperial edict and the betrothal was not to a powerful man like Xiao Ruiyuan, I am afraid that the Cui family would really try their best to ruin her marriage.


    A sh of darkness shed across Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, and he said nonchntly: "If these messy peoplee to the door in the future, just fight them out."


    Mo Yan sneered and said, "Who do you think is so brave that he dares to break up the marriage granted by the Holy Spirit?" This kind of thing will never happen again.


    Thats true!


    Xiao Ruiyuan was satisfied and felt that the marriage proposal had finally served a purpose. But when he thought of the letter he received earlier, in which the woman was so proud of the Cui family''s proposal of marriage, he couldn''t be happy. He turned the woman''s face towards him with a tigerish face: "You are a married woman, you can''t do it in the future." Think about other people.


    Mo Yan held back herughter and said deliberately: "It depends on your behavior. If you treat me badly, why can''t I think of other people? Besides, we haven''t officially gotten married yet, and the Holy Father still owes me a promise. If you do it someday, If you dare to do anything sorry for me, this marriage can happen at any time...well..."


    Xiao Ruiyuan kissed the woman''s lips fiercely, blocking what she was about to say. He was afraid of being impulsive and strangled this nonsense little woman to death. Maybe he is not as gentle as other men towards his wife, but in order to stay with her for the rest of his life, he is willing to do whatever it takes and never betray her.


    Mo Yan was kissed in all kinds of ways, and her lips were burning and hurting. She secretly regretted that she shouldn''t have said such words to stimte someone who could explode at any time, otherwise she would still be the one to suffer.

 Chapter 928: A chance encounter on the street with sinister intentions (1)

    Chapter 928: A chance encounter on the street with sinister intentions (1)


    Chapter 928: Encounter with sinister intentions on the street (1)


    Fan Meijiao, who wanted to push Mo Yan into the fire pit, learned the news that Mo Yan was given a marriage when Mr. Zhao returned home in the evening. She couldn''t stand the excitement and fainted from anger.


    After waking up, Fan Meijiao ignored the maids'' persuasion and kept beating the bed and crying. She couldn''t ept that such a disgusting person was actually given a marriage by the Holy Spirit. The man who was given the marriage was a first-ss outstanding man who not only looked good but also had a good future. , family background is also good. When I saw him walking around outside in the future, she would have to bow and salute. Such aparison would be more ufortable for her than stabbing her.


    Even if the maids around herplimented her about marrying into the Mu family and bing a nobledy, they could not make her happy.


    Fan Meijiao cursed loudly in the room. In addition to cursing Mo Yan for not being respected and loved by her husband''s family, she also scolded Aunt Zhao, who married into the Cui family, ming her for not doing things well, otherwise she would have been killed in time. Mo Yan said that if he gave the Cui family''s sick rice, there would be no marriage decreeter.


    The more Fan Meijiao thought about it, the more hatred she felt in her heart. She knew that if she did not avenge the humiliation in the teahouse, she would have no chance in the future. After thinking about it, she finally thought of a good way to take revenge on Mo Yan, so she drove all the maids out, leaving only the confidant maid, who exined this in her ears.


    Seeing that the girl was still refusing to leave after she had finished her exnation, Fan Meijiao pinched the arm of her confidant maid and scolded loudly: "What are you doing so stupidly? Why don''t you do as I say?"


    The confidant maid showed pain, but did not dare to hide away. She just defended in a low voice: "Miss, Hejia, oh no, that **** is the prince after all. He was kidnapped from his home. Even if his reputation is ruined, the government will Im afraid the person who kidnapped her will also be held ountable. What will happen if they are found on us?


    Hearing this, Fan Meijiao stretched out her hand and pinched the maid hard, and said coldly: "You won''t cover your face to find someone? As long as those people haven''t seen your true face, even if you are caught, you can still Do you know that person is you?"


    "Miss is so smart, why didn''t I think of this!" The maid subconsciously took two steps back, covered her bruised arm, and ttered her, "I''ll do it now, I won''t teach those people." People recognize it.


    Fan Meijiao nodded with satisfaction, with a sinister smile on her face: "This time, I''ll see how that **** can turn around."


    Seeing the terrifying appearance of his youngdy, who was as terrifying as a ghost, the confidant maid trembled violently. She was very unwilling to obey her master''s arrangement. She always felt that once she did what the master told her, her life would be over.


    But she was just a girl of humble status, and she could not resist her master''s orders. Even if she knew that there was an abyss ahead of her, she would still obey her master''s orders and jump without hesitation.


    Fan Meijiao didn''t know the fear in her confidant''s maid''s heart. She was immersed in the tragic end of the person he hated after the n seeded.


    Humph, its best topletely destroy that little bitchs reputation and ask the Holy One to take back the imperial edict granting marriage. Even if Jun Wu joked that he couldnt take it back, let that **** marry into the Hous house with a stigma and see how she behaves in the Hous house. The government is settled and settled.


    Generally speaking, there is no deep hatred between Fan Meijiao and Mo Yan, and there is no need to do such a vicious thing. However, every time Fan Meijiao thinks of Mo Yan, she feels heartbroken and feels that Mo Yan will destroy her. The hard-earned happiness gave rise to the urge to destroy Mo Yan unconsciously.


    Neither the master nor the servant thought that this harmful conversation would be heard by a third pair of ears, which doomed the conspiracy to fail.

 Chapter 929: A chance encounter on the street with sinister intentions (2)

    Chapter 929: A chance encounter on the street with sinister intentions (2)


    Chapter 929: Encounter with sinister intentions on the street (2)


    Mrs. Cui was very depressed for a while when she learned that her chosen grandson''s daughter-inw had been granted a marriage by the Holy Spirit and was promised to the heir apparent of the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion with great military exploits. After being depressed, I had to look at other girls for my grandson.


    Cui Ping''an was unwilling to follow Mrs. Cui''s arrangements. In his heart, he only had the girl from the south who had been with him for more than ten years. Even though she was from a humble background, he recognized her. When he was reborn, he had no other wish but to be with her. The one you love grows old.


    On this day, the grandfather and grandson had a disagreement and an unprecedented quarrel broke out.


    Cui Ping''an looked at his grandmother who was breathing heavily because of his anger. He felt distressed but unwilling topromise. Just when he didn''t know what to do, he saw his little aunt who had been looking after himing. She seemed to have seen a savior and said hurriedly: "Little aunt, please help Xiaoqi persuade her grandmother, don''t let her get angry."


    Cui Qingrou came here because she heard that her mother and her nephew had a quarrel. Seeing that her mother was really angry, she quickly stepped forward and caressed Mrs. Cui''s chest: "Mom, Xiaoqi is ignorant and doesn''t understand your painstaking efforts. , just wait until he is older and figures it out, its important for you to take care of yourself.


    Cui Ping''an wanted to step forward tofort him, but he didn''t dare, lest his grandmother would get angry when she saw him.


    Under Cui Qingrou''sfort, Mrs. Cui finally regained her breath. She pointed at Cui Ping with a trembling index finger and said, "You, you go out, I, I don''t want to see you now."


    Looking at his grandmother who turned her head to the side and didn''t want to look at him again, Cui Ping''an''s eyes dimmed instantly. After silently bowing her hands, she dragged her heavy steps out of the house under Cui Qingrou''s worried eyes.


    Cui Qingrou knew her nephew''s temperament best. She looked like he was an adult, but his temperament was not very mature. She was worried that her nephew would get into trouble, so she quickly said to the maid beside her: "Follow Master Qi quickly, don''t let him leave the house."


    The maid said yes and hurriedly followed.


    At this moment, Mrs. Cui pushed her daughter away and said with a somewhat unsteady breath: "Mom is fine, go and persuade Xiao Qi, and tell him not to pinch him, but to meet his uncle''s granddaughter first. Only then do you know whether you are happy or not.


    Cui Qingrou frowned and wanted to persuade her mother to give up this idea. Xiao Qi would not obey her arrangement, but the temperaments of her grandfather and grandson were very simr in some aspects. She knew that her mother was unlikely to agree, and she did not want to offend her. Angry again, heforted him: "Mom, Xiaoqi is not at peace at all. I''m afraid he won''t listen to advice now. Wait for two days when he feels better and my daughter will try to persuade him. Don''t think too much. It''s important to take care of yourself. "


    Mrs. Cui thought for a while and felt that what her daughter said made sense, so she did not force it, but said with a wry smile: "This child has not had an elder to teach him well since he was a child, and he has developed such a stubborn temper. If this matteres to you today, In my uncles ears, how could your uncle marry his most beloved granddaughter to him?


    Cui Qingrou was not sure she could persuade her nephew, and she couldn''t bear the thought of her mother worrying about her grandson at such an old age, so she had to persuade her: "Mom, when Xiao Qi was first born, even the imperial doctor in the pce said he couldn''t feed her, but you Apart from being physically weaker, how is he any worse than others now? It can be seen that Xiao Qi is a blessed child. Even if his future wife is not his uncle''s granddaughter, there will be another good girl to apany him. As long as Xiao Qi can be healthy and happy , does it matter who this person is?


    Mrs. Cui was silent. She obviously understood the other meaning of her daughter''s words. She was just weighing the pros and cons of peace. She still couldn''t ept the fact that her grandson liked a low-status tenant girl.


    Cui Qingrou understood her mother''s thoughts and knew that she needed time to think about it, so she didn''t persuade her. She sighed silently, worried that her nephew would do something stupid, so she quietly left.

 Chapter 930: A chance encounter on the street with sinister intentions (3)

    Chapter 930: A chance encounter on the street with sinister intentions (3)


    Chapter 930: Encounter with sinister intentions on the street (3)


    Facts have proved that Cui Qingrou''s worries were correct. As soon as she walked out of Mrs. Cui''s yard, the maid she had sent to follow Cui Ping''an hurried over.


    The maid knelt on the ground with a bang and apologized: "Miss, Master Qi ran out alone and injured the concierge who stopped him. My servant failed to stop him. Please punish me!"


    "What, Xiao Qi ran out?" Cui Qingrou''s face changed, and she didn''t care about pursuing him: "Go and ask people toe out of the house to look for him. We must find Master Qi."


    "Yes, miss!" The maid quickly got up and hurried to the front yard to call for someone.


    Cui Qingrou became very anxious when she thought that her nephew did not know the way and ran away alone again. She rubbed her forehead and said to another maid: "Go and call all the people in my yard and follow me." Lets go out and look for him together.


    The maid went down immediately and soon found more than ten maids and women who were waiting for Cui Qingrou.


    Cui Qingrou ordered everyone to search separately, while she took two personal maids and searched in another direction, hoping to find the person as soon as possible.


    When Mo Yan came out of Dushi Medical Center, the sun was already setting in the west. This time, she brought the prepared medicinal materials, and at the request of Dr. Du, she took the pulse of the patients who came into the hospital for treatment. Concerned about her reputation, Dr. Du only arranged for women and children.


    There were so many people seeing a doctor today, and I was overworked without realizing it. Fortunately, I got a good harvest. Not only did I improve my ability to take pulses, but I was also able to prescribe medicines formon diseases such as headaches and brain fever. The medication was also very precise, which made Dr. Du happy. After looking outside, I became more and more certain that the disciples I epted were talented and intelligent and would be good materials for studying medicine.


    As everyone knows, in order to cope with the great gue more than ten yearster, Mo Yan took advantage of the time difference between space and the outside world, and often locked herself in space to study medical skills. Most of the hot summer was over, and she almost came here this way.


    Coupled with the assistance of Xue Tuanzi, using spiritual power to condense a "patient" who is no different from a real person, if there is still no progress, then he is really stupid.


    Sitting in the driving seat of the carriage, Mo Yan walked leisurely towards the city gate, but encountered a traffic jam halfway. To be precise, a group of onlookers blocked the street and the carriage could not pass.


    Mo Yan had no intention of joining in the fun, so he did not get off the carriage. However, the further he walked, the more the traffic jam in front became worse. In the end, Dahongzao could no longer move forward, and he could no longer retreat and take a detour.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to get off the carriage, holding Da Hong Zao while giving way to the people blocking the road while slowly moving out.


    "Oh, this kid is so stupid. He gives out so many good things for free, but refuses to enjoy such a beautiful blessing. If I had that kind of worth, I would have brought home this little beauty who sold her body to bury her father. .


    Tch, if you dare to take this little beauty home with your tigress, your tigress wont eat you alive! Haha!


    Hey, Ive already said that Im addicted to talking, but you must never tell that to my tigress, otherwise you will lose a brother to drink with you in the future.


    Haha, dont worry, brother, Im not that kind of person


    Hearing the conversation between the two men, Mo Yan subconsciously nced at the crowd. However, she was not tall enough. When she stood on tiptoes, she saw only human heads, so she gave up and continued to push forward.


    Girl, I, I really dont have anything valuable with me. These things are enough for you to bury your father. You, dont bother me. I have no shortage of maids at home.


    Cui Ping''an, who was surrounded by the crowd, looked at the girl who was kneeling in front of him, tugging at the hem of his clothes and crying into tears. He secretly regretted that he should not have thought that she looked like the girl he liked, so he impulsively interfered with this matter. Now, I can''t get rid of it. Cui Ping''an, who was surrounded by the crowd, looked at the girl who was kneeling in front of him, tugging at the hem of his clothes and crying into tears. He secretly regretted that he should not have thought that she looked like the girl he liked, so he impulsively interfered with this matter. Now, I can''t get rid of it.

 Chapter 931: A chance encounter on the street with sinister intentions (4)

    Chapter 931: A chance encounter on the street with sinister intentions (4)


    Chapter 931: Encounter with sinister intentions on the street (4)


    The woman who sold her body to bury her father was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She was not very beautiful. She was wearing a white flower on her head and dressed in in white. Her face was full of tears, but she looked so pitiful that people unconsciously felt pity for her.


    After hearing Cui Ping''an''s words, the woman clutched his sleeve tightly and said sobbingly: "Oh, sir, if you are willing to provide money to help my daughter bury her father, you are my daughter''s benefactor. I have nothing to repay, I just hope to stay." I am a girl by the young masters side, and I still hope that the young master will take him in, woo hoo!


    Cui Ping''an has been in poor health since he was a child. What''s worse than his health is his temper. Seeing that the woman was entangled, he suddenly became angry. He didn''t care whether the man and woman were intimate or not. He grabbed the woman''s wrist with one hand and pulled the hem of her clothes out: "Young master said that there is no shortage of maids in the house. These things are enough for pawns." You pick up and bury your father and then return to your hometown, how can you ept being a ve?"


    The girl who sold her body to bury her father cried harder and harder. She just clung to the hem of her clothes and refused to let go. Those who didn''t know thought that Cui Ping''an had done something that was outrageous to both people and gods, so that a girl''s family would risk their skin to seek justice. .


    "Hey, little brother, look at how miserable this little girl is crying. You don''t act like a master who is short of money, so you just take this little girl back to be a rough servant girl. It doesn''t bother you. You take her back. So what!"


    Its just that, you see how pitiful everyone is, why cant you show kindness and ept this girl? Its true that rich people are hard-hearted.


    Im afraid this little brother is henpecked. If he takes this person back, he wont be able to deal with the mother-inw at home!


    "Huh, she''s just a maid, not a second wife, so what are you afraid of? If that''s the case, this little guy will be useless."


    Don''t be afraid of the high stage when watching a y. Such a scene of selling one''s body to bury one''s father can only be seen once every few years. The crowd of onlookers started to encourage it. It would be better if there could be a follow-up, such as the two people getting angry for a long time or something!


    Hearing these words, Cui Ping''an was extremely angry and tried harder to break away. However, it was unknown whether it was because he was weak or because the woman who sold her body to bury her father was too strong, but she was unable to shake the delicate hand at all.


    When Mo Yan heard this, he almost understood what happened, and felt that this scene was vaguely familiar. After thinking about it, I finally remembered that two nights ago, when I was chatting with someone, someone identally said that a crime gang appeared in Beijing. Under the guise of selling their bodies to bury their fathers, they sneaked into the homes of kind-hearted people, and then cooperated inside and outside to steal their belongings. Family wealth.


    This kind of thing has happened twice in just a few days, one in the West City and the other in the South City. Because those people were very cunning and did not leave any evidence behind, the owner''s family had no choice but to file awsuit. Catch the perpetrator.


    The capital is not a small city, and there are no newspapers or the Inte. What happens is only spread by word of mouth, and rumors are easy to appear. Over time, people subconsciously think that what they hear is false. This is also an important reason why things like this happened in the West City did not arouse everyone''s vignce, and within just a few days, another theft urred in the South City. .


    Mo Yan didn''t know whether the girl who sold her body to bury her father was true or not, but such a thing was easy to find out. She had no intention of doing it herself, and was worried that when she called the people from the yamen, the girl who sold her body to bury her father would be taken by the young man. After leaving, he took out a few pieces of homemade nougat from the space and gave them to the little beggar squatting in the corner begging, asking him to go to the government to call someone over.


    Due to the huge amount of money involved in the theft of selling one''s body to bury one''s father, it has be an important case for the government, otherwise it would not have reached Xiao Ruiyuan''s ears. As long as someone provides clues, the government will definitely send someone to check the truth.


    The little beggar happily took the candy. Hearing that after calling the official, there would be more candy to eat, he suddenly lost his fear. He quickly dropped the broken bowl in his hand and ran towards the Yamen. .


    Jingzhao Mansion is located in Dongshi, not far from here. Soon the little beggar came back, followed by four government officials.


    Mo Yan kept his word and took out arge handful of nougat and gave it to the little beggar. He also gave him some copper coins and reminded him to hide his things and not be discovered by other beggars.


    The little beggar hid the candy and copper coins and left with a lot of thanks. Mo Yan just stood there and watched the development of the situation.


    Sure enough, when she saw the government servanting, the girl didn''t dare to pester Cui Pingan any more, so she picked up the things Cui Pingan gave her and left.


    Upon seeing this, several government officials became more and more sure that the girl had something up her sleeve, so they stopped her and interrogated her. When they saw that she was evasive about where her dead father had parked his car and refused to say the specific ce, they took out the chain and held it. People are locked.


    No matter whether he is innocent or not, if he finally catches a suspicious person, he will definitely take him back to the Yamen and interrogate him carefully. If he is truly innocent, the government will not unjustly use innocent people.


    The onlookers did not expect such a result, and the situation exploded instantly. Looking at the woman who was crying and screaming for injustice, they all questioned the yamen who took the person. Just after listening to what the government officials said about the thefts in West City and Nan City, a chill ran down my spine. No one was willing to open their eyes for the poor girl.


    Mo Yan didn''t care what happened next. When the crowd of onlookers dispersed and the road became smooth again, she got back on the carriage and was about to let Da Hong Zao continue to move forward. The woman who was sold to bury her father was entangled. The young man blocked her way...

 Chapter 932: big trouble (1)

    Chapter 932: big trouble (1)


    Chapter 932 Big Trouble (1)


    Cui Ping''an walked around Dahongzao and came to the carriage. He looked at Mo Yan and said confidently: "Send me to Yuancheng. When you get there, I will give you a lot of reward."


    Mo Yan didn''t know Cui Ping''an, and she didn''t know that this guy who looked very average was the seventh master of the Cui family who had been praised by the matchmaker before.


    Looking at Cui Ping''an, who looked slightly pale and could fall over in the wind, Mo Yan knew that this man was born with deficiencies and his body was very poor. Although she felt sympathetic, no matter how much she wanted to do good deeds and umte merit, she still had to look at the person.


    This guy in front of me has just been cheated, and now he is making such a request to her, a stranger. He is obviously not smart enough. It is strange that she can understand it.


    So, Mo Yan really ignored the middle school boy, and let Da Hongzao continue to move forward in the face of the other''s panicked eyes.


    "Hey, wait, wait." Seeing that Mo Yanli ignored him and took a detour, Cui Ping''an suddenly became anxious. He shouted loudly and ran two steps quickly to stop Da Hong Zao.


    Another person would never ask others to help him as confidently as Cui Ping''an, nor would he easily trust others and get into a stranger''s carriage at will. But Cui Ping''an grew up in Zhuangzi in the south. He was the master of Zhuangzi, and the tenants on Zhuangzi could only support him and never dare to do anything to hurt him or make him angry.


    The people who serve around her are all loyal servants specially selected by Mrs. Cui, and they are all very careful in taking care of Cui Ping''an. However, there is a difference between master and servant. No one taught him that people''s hearts are sinister, and there are no evil-minded people in Zhuangzi. Therefore, even if he lives another life, he will still be simple and easy to deceive.


    When he came out of Cui Mansion, Cui Ping''an originally nned to hire a carriage to go to Jiangnan Yuancheng, but those carriage drivers were really cheating, asking for two hundred taels of silver at a time.


    Although he is a little simpler, he is not a fool. How can he know that he is being treated as a fat sheep? So he asked several other coachmen, hoping to find a reliable one who could take him south.


    Maybe Cui Ping''an''s novice look is too easy to deceive. Those coachmen who always travel in sports cars take huge risks on a long journey, so the prices they ask are higher than the others. The highest one even asks for five hundred taels, but the price is Master Cui Qi was so angry.


    After repeatedly hitting the wall, Cui Qiye had deep doubts about human nature and felt that the people here were simply bad. So he temporarily gave up his n to go to Yuancheng and prepared to return to Cui Mansion to talk to his grandmother. However, he sadly found that he was lost and had no idea where Cui Mansion was going.


    More than two hours passed while walking around on the road. He did not dare to ask passers-by about the location of Cui Mansion, for fear of encountering the evil trafficker that the old servant had told him about earlier, and being deceived and sold by the trafficker. As a result, the trafficker did not meet, but he met the woman who sold her body to bury her father, and was almost tricked by this woman.


    At this time, Cui Qiye, who was not familiar with the world, really doubted his life. He only felt that he was in a busy city, but there was danger everywhere, and he did not dare to ask for help casually.


    The reason why he stopped Mo Yan''s carriage was because he was entangled with the woman who sold her body to bury her father. He identally saw Mo Yan talking to a little beggar in a pleasant manner and gave something to the little beggar. He felt that even the dirty Mo Yan, who does not dislike beggars, is a good person and will definitely be able to help him get out of trouble.


    However, Cui Qiye had just experienced the dangers of people''s hearts, but he didn''t know how to find help, so he asked a girl''s family to send him to the south. No matter how kind-hearted a girl is, she will never agree to send you to Source City thousands of miles away!


    And this confident look is even more likely to offend people.

 Chapter 933: big trouble(2)

    Chapter 933: big trouble(2)


    Chapter 933 Big Trouble (2)


    Cui Pingan rushed directly in front of the carriage. If Da Hongzao hadn''t walked slowly and reacted quickly, he would have crashed into Cui Pingan with his thin body.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he immediately became angry: "My carriage is not for soliciting passengers. If you want to go to Yuancheng, you can go to the horse shop and buy one. Even hiring a carriage will make it easier. Why do you have to block my way?"


    Hearing this, Cui Ping''an blinked: "Because you are a good person."


    Hearing this reason, Mo Yan''s eyes twitched hard. Could it be that the words "I am a good person" were written on her face?


    Cui Ping''an seemed to have figured out what she was thinking. He pointed at the little beggar in the corner and said proudly, "I saw you giving him candy."


    Looking along his finger, Mo Yan saw the little beggar eating candy with a satisfied face. His face suddenly darkened and he deliberately threatened: "You are overthinking. I am not a good person. I gave him candy to gain him." We will capture him and hispanions and sell them to the ck mines to work as coolies."


    If anyone else would have believed this, Cui Ping''an was a little frightened. He stared at Mo Yan with a straight face, thinking about the authenticity of it.


    But he couldn''t tell that Mo Yan was a hateful human trafficker when he looked around. He suddenly felt that he had been cheated, and became more determined to follow closely: "I won''t fall for your trick. You don''t want to give me away." Its okay for me to go to Yuancheng, but you have to take me to your house to stay for a few days. Dont worry, I will pay you.


    Haha! This was the only sneer in response to the middle-aged boy.


    This man is not only an average student, he is also extremely stupid. Why would he think that with just a few words, he would have to take this strange man home? Think that you are loved by everyone, and the blind man sees the money that opens his eyes!


    Mo Yanined in his mind, not bothering to talk nonsense with a fool, so he patted Da Hong Zao''s **** and ordered: "Go around him and leave quickly."


    Dahongzao understood the master''s intention very urately. He raised his horse''s hooves and walked around Cui Ping''an to the right at 60 degrees. After making sure that the carriage behind him would not hit him, he suddenly elerated his speed, spread his horse''s hooves and started to trot. Cui Ping''an was behind him.


    Seeing that Cui Ping''an couldn''te to his senses in a daze, Mo Yan turned his head and praised Dahongzao: "Well done!"


    Dahongzao swung his tail happily, carefully avoiding the pedestriansing and going, walking through the street at a neither fast nor slow speed, but he didn''t know that Cui Ping''an, who had been thrown away, was spreading his feet behind.


    After leaving the city, Dahongzao''s pace slowed down and the carriage was not as bumpy as before. The breeze brought by it gently blew over Mo Yan''s face, but it was not very hot. She hummed a tuneless tune, quite leisurely.


    Having reached the halfway point, Dahongzao suddenly stopped moving forward and raised his big ears as if listening to something seriously.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan stopped humming and asked in confusion: "Big Hongzao, why don''t you leave?"


    Da Hongzao turned his head and neighed at Mo Yan, but his eyes fell on the back of the carriage and still did not move.


    Mo Yan couldn''t help but be confused. She leaned out and looked behind her. She saw a person not far away, staggering behind. That thin figure was not the boy in the second grade of middle school!


    Cui Qingrou took her maid out of the mansion and has been looking for him for three full hours, but she didn''t even see the shadow of her nephew, and there was no news from the servants in the mansion.


    Seeing that the sky was getting darker and darker, Cui Qingrou was so anxious that she did not dare to tell Mrs. Cui about the matter, so she had to send someone back to her house to tell the matter to the head of the Cui family, her eldest brother Cui, who is apatriot from the same mother.

 Chapter 934: big trouble (3)

    Chapter 934: big trouble (3)


    Chapter 934 Big Trouble (3)


    Mr. Cui learned that his nephew was missing and quickly sent people to the Yamen, hoping that the people from the Yamen would help find him. Although the official position was only the third grade, no one in Beijing dared to underestimate him. After Jing Zhaoyin got the news, he quickly sent people to search everywhere, especially in several city gates. The officials took the Cui family who were familiar with Cui Pingan''s appearance. The servants squatted and watched.


    Cui Qingrou was worried about her nephew''s safety and couldn''t wait for news at home, so she took her maids to continue searching. Whenever I encounter a restaurant, inn, or tea house, I will go in and ask to see if my nephew is eating or staying overnight there.


    When I found the fifth restaurant, I was about to go in and ask, when I met a few drunk men at the door. Several men helped each other and were confused and couldn''t recognize the road, but they happened to see Cui Qingrou, who was lifted up by the night wind, revealing her true face.


    Cui Qingrou has a beautiful face. Although she is not a girl in her twenties or eighties, she has a gentle and gentle temperament that easily attracts attention.


    Those drunkards were not gentlemen to begin with. When they saw Cui Qingrou''s true appearance, they became lustful. They stretched out their fat, salty hands to touch her face and said with a smile: "Little beauty. , why do you look so good-looking, how about ying with your brothers?"


    Cui Qingrou was raised by her family before she got married. After she got married, she lived in seclusion in her husband''s family. It was rare for anyone to be rude and rude in front of her. How could she ever meet a gangster who teased her so openly? She was so embarrassed and angry that her face turned red with anger.


    You are so impudent that you dare to be rude to my youngdy. I am so impatient! The two maids were very loyal. When they saw a few drunkards ying hooligans on their master, they quickly stood in front of him and prevented them from getting close to him.


    However, a few drunkards were so lustful that they ignored the maid''s words and still shouted and leaned on Cui Qingrou, "Hey, beauty, don''t hide, y with your brothers, brothers have money, hehe!"


    The two maids tried their best to stop them, but even if the drunkards were drunk, their strength was not something that the two maids could resist. Just when a slutty hand stretched out to pull Cui Qingrou, a slender white hand stretched out from the side of the ground pinched her tightly, and a warm and cool voice followed: "I don''t want to go into the Yamen to eat. You will leave quickly."


    The voice was obviously without any energy, but it made a few drunks sober up. Looking at the stern and distinguished man in front of them, several of them felt timid. When they saw that Cui Qingrou''s clothes did not look like those of a woman from a small family, they broke out in a cold sweat and did not dare to continue to pester her. He ran away with the crawler, for fear of being caught and beaten.


    Looking at the obviously frightened woman, Mo Qingze couldn''t help butfort her: "It''s okay now. It''s best for thisdy to bring a few more servants with her when she goes out at night."


    Cui Qingrou woke up from a dream and quickly thanked Mo Qingze. However, when she saw Mo Qingze''s unparalleled handsome face, she was a little dazed. Then her face turned red and she thanked him gratefully: "Thank you, sir, for your help."


    Mo Qingze couldn''t see clearly the woman''s face under the hat, but he heard her voice was gentle and clear. He ignored the strange feeling in his heart and said warmly: "You don''t have to be polite, madam, by raising your hand."


    Cui Qingrou heard that the person in front of her did not deliberately seek credit, and she felt better about him in her heart: "If it hadn''t been for the Young Master''s intervention, I would have been humiliated by those deceitful disciples. I don''t know where the Young Master lives, and I will definitely send him home one day." A servant came to the door to say thank you."


    Mo Qingze shook his head and declined politely: "It''s just a trivial matter. Madam, you really don''t need to take it to heart."


    Cui Qingrou did not force herself when she saw this, so she had no choice but to thank her again.

 Chapter 935: big trouble(4)

    Chapter 935: big trouble(4)


    Chapter 935 Big Trouble (4)


    This is the entrance of the restaurant where peoplee and go, so it is not easy to talk too much. Cui Qingrou was thinking about her nephew, and Mo Qingze also had his own things to do. The two exchanged a few words and then left.


    At this time, no one knew that this chance encounter was the beginning of the intertwining fate of the two people.


    Mojia, Liuyang Vige.


    Well, its delicious. Your food is so delicious!


    Cui Qiye, who is still unknown to the culprit of the whole Cui family''s uproar, is sitting at the big round table of the Mo family, eating happily.


    After running out of Cui''s house for several hours, Cui Ping''an had barely eaten anything. Before the Mo family''s food was ready, he was already lying by the kitchen door, salivating.


    Mo Yan saw that he was eating quickly, but his appearance was not ugly, and he raised his hands very elegantly, without a hint of rudeness. She knew that this was due to good etiquette, and she made a preliminary guess about his identity.


    This guy has obviously run away from home. The family is afraid that he is crazy. There should be no small movement. If the birds are released early tomorrow morning, they should be able to find him.


    Cui Ping''an ate threerge bowls of rice in one go, plus some dishes. Seeing him touching his belly and looking at the remaining food with salivation, Mo Yan said coolly: "No more."


    It is not advisable to eat too much at night, and this guy is not in good health. If he continues to eat, he will definitely umte food. Then she wont be in trouble?


    If it were in the past, Cui Ping would definitely y off the young master''s temper, but he was severely punished by Mo Yan on the way. After arriving at Mo''s house, he learned about Mo Yan''s other identity. Now Mo Yan is his food, clothing and parents. He could no longer think of resisting.


    Even though he thought he could eat another bowl of rice, under Mo Yan''s indifferent gaze, Cui Qiye put down his chopsticks in great pain and watched the others eating eagerly.


    Being stared at so intently, no matter how good your appetite is, you wont be able to eat anymore. Mo Yan was disgusted. She put down her chopsticks and said to the hairy ball squatting next to her, "Take him out to eat ande back in half an hour. If he iszy and refuses to leave, you can do whatever you want."


    Hairball hasnt eaten enough yet, and hes been forced to go on a diet recently. Now if he goes out, it will be even harder to fill his stomach. So it shook its big, round head to express its refusal.


    Although humanoid toys are good, having a full stomach is more important.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan sighed regretfully: "Originally, if you had done this, I was going to roast a suckling pig for you as a midnight snack. Since you don''t want to, forget it."


    Roast suckling pig?


    The fur ball''s tiger body trembled, and he licked his tongue and looked at Cui Pingan with a look of horror. Without Mo Yan saying anything, he stood up and walked to Cui Pingan, bit the hem of his clothes with his mouth and dragged him out.


    No, Im not going, Im not going! Cui Pingan shouted loudly and struggled desperately, holding on to the table and refusing to leave.


    This big tiger is very ferocious, and he is not full yet. If he eats him in one bite during his walk, how can he return to Origin City?


    However, for the sake of the fragrant roasted suckling pig, Mao Tuan was not willing to talk nonsense with him. With a force of his mouth, Cui Ping''an''s hand left the dining table, and his whole body was like a bag of light cotton, which was easily dragged out of the Mo family''s dining room. Cui Qiye was shouting like he was killing a pig all the way.


    With theck of a good-for-nothing at the dinner table, Mo Yan really felt that the air was fresher and her appetite improved.


    Just thinking about this idiot refusing to reveal his name and identity, and pretending to be pitiful to win the sympathy of his family and refusing to leave, made me have a headache. I regretted my soft-heartedness in the afternoon and picked up such an annoying guy.


    Looking at her sister''s depressed look, Xin''er pursed her lips and snickered: "Sister, that brother seems to be very nice, and he promised to work for our family in exchange for food and amodation, so don''t bully him."


    "How can you tell that I''m bullying him?" Mo Yan red at his sister: "He looks like a weak chicken. Can he carry water or chop firewood? Let the hair ball lead him, don''t you want him to exercise well? One thing, dont let him fall into our house without finding his family. By then, he will be covered in hair and his mouth will be covered and you wont be able to exin it.


    That **** only chased the carriage for a few steps before he was out of breath and almost fell on the road. She took a pulse and realized that this guy was born with deficiencies and had ovepensated for them the day after tomorrow. It was the result ofck of exercise.


    She didn''t know how long this guy would have to stay at home. She didn''t want to waste the precious medicinal materials in the space, so she naturally had to let him move more to improve his physical fitness so that he wouldn''t faint like Sister Lin when he moved. She still expects him to work hard to repay the money and food!


    However, she has not cured the deficiency syndrome yet, so she just used this person to practice her skills, and she won''t kill people anyway.


    At the dojo outside the courtyard, Cui Qiye, who was being chased by fur **** for a walk to eat, suddenly shuddered and unconsciously shrank his shoulders. Turning his head to look at the big tiger staring at him behind him, with a sad face, he had no choice but to step forward on two heavy legs and continue walking around the dojo...

 Chapter 936: Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (1)

    Chapter 936: Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (1)


    Chapter 936 Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (1)


    Although Cui Ping''an felt like a child who had not grown up, he was already an adult, which was arousing criticism. Mo Yan packed up an unused room in the mill, carried it into a small wooden bed, and asked him to make do with it. Stay temporarily.


    Cui Ping''an, who was "living under someone else''s roof", did not dare to say anything no matter how dissatisfied he felt. After being chased and tortured by the hairball for half an hour, he was already sleepy. He took a shower with warm water at Mo''s house, put on Mo Qingze''s clothes, and returned to the mill.


    Lying on the narrow and not soft bed, Cui Pingan thought it was difficult to fall asleep, but he listened to the chirping of crickets outside the house and soon fell asleep.


    Mo Yan did not fall asleep. Ever since she knew that Fan Meijiao was plotting against her again, she was on guard and thinking about how to fight back hard, but she couldn''t think of a suitable way.


    Fan Meijiao has already made a marriage agreement with the second master Mu. She will never have a good life if she marries into the Mu family. This is something she doesn''t want to change. In this way, the revenge on Fan Meijiao cannot go too far, at least not let the Mu family know. Otherwise, if the Mu family regrets and does not want to enter into this marriage, wouldn''t Fan Meijiao escape this disaster? Thats too cheap for her!


    "Yan Yan, just treat others in their own way as you thought before. Since that vicious woman wants to ruin your reputation, it''s not unfair for you to use her method to retaliate against her, as long as you don''t let Mu Wouldn''t it be nice if everyone knew!" Xue Tuanzi''s voice suddenly came into my mind.


    It sounds easy to say, but its not easy to put it into practice. Otherwise, do you think I would wait until now? Mo Yan shook her head and said helplessly.


    Although Xue Duanzi has great hands and eyes, she will definitely be able to think of a solution, but she doesn''t want to rely on it to solve every problem she encounters. If Xue Duanzi leaves her one day, won''t she survive?


    No, no, no, Yanyan, dont worry, I wont leave you! Xue Tuanzi, who knew his masters thoughts, quickly expressed his feelings.


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, stepped into the space, hugged the snow dumplings flying towards him, and said, "I know you won''t leave me, but you once said that I need to grow up! If I had enough ability in the previous life, I would have protected myself Under the premise of rescuing the children in the kindergarten, maybe they won''t be kidnapped by the bad guy, and they won''t die so tragically."


    She could not imagine how sad her family would be after her death. Fortunately, if she umted enough merit in the future, she would have the opportunity to return to her previous life to visit her family. If she had not returned to this life, her family would have been brutally murdered. , she was left walking alone, living in loneliness, which was also not what she wanted to see.


    Although she can''t have both worlds and have family members from two generations at the same time, this is the best arrangement. At least her rtives in both generations are alive and well.


    However, she does not have enough strength. When dangeres, space cannot save her. She must get rid of her dependence on space and achieve true self-improvement. This time, she will use Fan Meijiao to practice her skills.


    Xue Tuanzi was naturally happy that the master had such ambition, so he said with great approval: "Then you can do it yourself. No matter what you want to do, I will support you."


    "Yeah." Mo Yan touched its chubby body and suddenly felt confident in her heart. She was nning how to hide the truth from the Mu family after retaliating against Fan Meijiao in kind. After the two families got married, she would reveal the truth. Come on, Fan Meijiao''s life in the Mu family should be "exciting".


    Perhaps with Xue Tuanzi''s encouragement, Mo Yan calmed down and thought for a long time, and she actually came up with a proper solution. She couldn''t help but reveal a wicked smile on her face, and immediately released another bird to let it Focusing specifically on the personal maid who carried out Fan Meijiao''s orders.

 Chapter 937: Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (2)

    Chapter 937: Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (2)


    Chapter 937 Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (2)


    With the surveince of the birds, she can keep track of the dynamics of the master and servant at any time. The reason why there has been no movement these days is simply because Fan Meijiao is a harem woman who is greedy for pleasure and has no useful people at all. For a while, she really couldn''t find anyone reliable to help herplete this n. .


    However, just in case, Mo Yan asked six beasts to take turns keeping vigil at night two days ago. If there is any trouble around Mo''s house, she can know it immediately.


    Having a good sleep, Mo Yan woke up the next day feeling refreshed. But when he saw Cui Ping''anmanding Li Yan to bring him water to wash up like an uncle, he wanted to put the washbasin on his head.


    "I said, you can live in my house, but you must do your own things. Don''t expect anyone to take care of you. If you still want to act like a master in my house, just let me go back and forth wherever you want."


    Mo Yan looked at Cui Ping''an, who was a little embarrassed after he came out, and said something very rude. This guy really didn''t regard her as an outsider. If she hadn''t known that he was such a virtuous person, she would have asked the hairball to throw him out.


    Cui Ping''an was used to a life where he had to stretch his hands for food and open his mouth for clothes. In the past, the maids had to do it for him when washing his face. Now he suddenly had to do it himself. When he was not used to it, he ordered Li Yan to serve him. Unexpectedly, before his face was washed, he was... Caught.


    Worried that Mo Yan would kick him out if he was unhappy, Cui Ping''an suppressed the grievance in his heart and quickly stood up to apologize: "It''s me, oh no, it''s my fault, I will change it, I will change it, you must not drive me away." Walk."


    He also hoped that Lord Hejia would be merciful and send him to Yuancheng!


    Mo Yan snorted, pointed to the logs stacked in the corner and said, "If you finish chopping these today, I won''t drive you away, otherwise you will either get out or not eat until you finish chopping."


    Looking at the pile of hill-like logs, Cui Ping''an''s eyes widened and he shouted loudly: "No, I can''t chop. Even if I can, I can''t chop so many. You can''t do it just to drive me away." Its difficult for me to have such a problem.


    Mo Yan didn''t refute. He walked directly to the log and stood a piece of wood as thick as a child''s waist on a t stone. He picked up the ax on the side and struck the log cleanly. With a click, the log evenly split into two and fell to the ground.


    Mo Yan nced at Cui Pingan, who was stunned, and continued to chop wood with the ax. The sound of chopping firewood was heard, and the frequency of the sound became faster and faster. Within a short time, there was a pile of chopped firewood on the ground, enough for the Mo family to burn for three to five days.


    Throwing away the ax in his hand, Mo Yan pped his hands, nced at Cui Pingan, who waspletely stunned, and walked straight past him without saying a word.


    Cui Ping''an felt as if that nce had solidified into substance and was pped **** his face, causing burning pain. A girl younger than him can chop so much firewood in one breath, why can''t he, a man like him?


    Cui Qiye''s fighting spirit was thus aroused. He picked up the ax that was not light on the ground, gathered his strength and struck hard at the log on the t stone. As a result, the log did not move, but he almost fell out. It turned out that the ax failed and hit the ground directly.


    Through the kitchen window, Mo Yan saw this scene clearly. Seeing that the second boy refused to give up, picked up the ax andpeted with the log over and over again, a faint smile shed across his face.


    Although others didnt know why Mo Yan did this, they always believed that she had her own reasons for doing so. Seeing Cui Pingan like this, they suddenly understood something and no longer found him annoying.

 Chapter 938: Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (3)

    Chapter 938: Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (3)


    Chapter 938 Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (3)


    Until breakfast, Cui Ping''an couldn''t chop a few pieces of wood. Worried that his thin body would faint from hunger, Li Yan gave him rice porridge and steamed buns with Mo Yan''s acquiescence.


    Cui Pingan refused, saying that he would not eat until he finished chopping the firewood. He was a man and he would do what he said.


    Li Yan tried to persuade her for a long time to no avail, so she had no choice but to bring it back.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he didn''t say anything. He just let Mao Tuan watch when he was full. If the person couldn''t bear it and fainted, he would drag the person into the house.


    Maodan tasted the sweetnessst night, and he happily agreed this time. After eating and drinking, hey down under the eaves and kept an eye on it.


    Cui Ping''an mistakenly thought that Mao Tuan was sent by Mo Yan to monitor his work. He couldn''t help but feel depressed and felt that he was not believed. So he chopped wood with a little more strength, and his efficiency improved a lot.


    It''s a pity that Cui Qiye''s body is really delicate. Not to mention how delicate his hands are, the skin and flesh are so tender that they have big blisters. The logs have only been chopped twenty or so before they lose their strength. In the end, they are He couldn''t even hold the ax and fell to the ground helplessly, his face as pale as paper and dripping with cold sweat.


    Upon seeing this, the bored Mao Dan rushed up and dragged the person into the house, and also called Mo Yan in who was drying medicinal herbs in the yard.


    Mo Yan looked at Cui Ping''an''s miserable appearance and stepped forward to check his pulse. Seeing that the pulse was rtively stable, he knew that he was not used to doing physical work and was tired, so it was nothing serious.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Cui Ping''an to recover on his own, but he hadn''t eaten breakfast and his body was still limp and weak.


    When Mo Yan brought the rice porridge and steamed buns, he did not refuse this time. He took the initiative to thank Mo Yan and started to eat hungrily.


    Mo Yan saw that he was fine and continued to go back to the yard to y with the medicinal materials. Now that the sun is not too strong and there is no water vapor in the air, I quickly dry the medicinal materials to avoid being unable to withstand the heat outsideter.


    These medicinal materials are verymon, some are dug from medicine fields, and some are taken out of space under the guise of collecting medicinal materials in the mountains.


    The medicinal materials in the medicine field are watered with diluted spiritual spring water. The medicinal effect is better than ordinary medicinal materials, but not as good as the medicinal materials in the space. They are usually dried separately and then sold to Dushi Medical Center at two prices.


    Mo Yan originally didn''t intend to ask for the money for the medicinal materials, but Dr. Du refused to ask for the medicinal materials from his apprentice for nothing, so he insisted on giving it to him, and the price was three points higher than the market price, just because the medicine was worth the price.


    Every ten days, Mo Yan has to deliver medicinal materials, and the family''s monthly ie has increased by two hundred taels of silver. And because of the good efficacy of the medicine, more and more patients were cured, so more and more patients came here. The reputation of Du''s Medical Clinic is even higher than before, and it has be the most famous medical clinic in the capital.


    In addition to Mo Yan going over to help from time to time, and asking Old Doctor Du for advice while practicing, the medical clinic also hired two other doctors to help, otherwise it would be really busy.


    In Mo Yans previous n to umte merit, the medical center was an important part of it. It''s just that medical clinics are prone to disputes. Without the support of strong forces to deter all those with sneaky intentions, she would not dare to do it rashly.


    After the Double Ninth Festival, the three hundred soldiers at the rear border were resettled. She put the credit on Chu Heng. If Chu Heng was willing to take over, then there would be no problem in the medical center. When the timees, she will discuss with her master to see if she can rely on the reputation of Du''s Medical Clinic to expand Du''s Medical Clinic to surrounding towns. Even if the timees, it is not impossible to open Du''s Medical Clinic throughout Chu.

 Chapter 939: Chapter 310: Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (4)

    Chapter 939: Chapter 310: Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (4)


    Chapter 939 Chapter 310 Tit for Tat Identity Revealed (4)


    When it gets to that point, arge number of doctors will be needed. Mo Yan is determined to train talents himself. Even if not every doctor has medical ethics, it is much better than looking for those who don''t know the basics.


    Whether it is opening a medical clinic or training doctors, it is a huge project that cannot bepleted overnight. These are still in Mo Yan''s n, and she doesn''t know when they will be realized.


    After drying the medicinal materials, Mo Yan returned to the house and heard the crackling sound of chopping wood from the backyard. Seeing the thin young man swinging the ax vigorously, he could urately chop the logs in one go. He couldn''t help but smile. This is Does practice make perfect?


    Even if you hit it with an ax, the log will still be a log, but this is how you can exercise, isn''t it?


    Mao Tuan was lying under the cool eaves, watching Cui Ping''an chopping firewood with his tiger eyes half-opened. When he saw his master approaching, he quickly stood up and rubbed on her legs, stretched out his big scarlet tongue and licked his mouth non-stop. , making a smacking sound.


    Mo Yan knew what Mao Tuan was thinking as soon as he saw it. He smiled and took out three watermelons from the well in the backyard and let him go into the house to eat the five animals hiding in the shade.


    The sun is too strong, you should take a break and eat the watermelon before chopping it. Mo Yan went to the kitchen to get some time to cut the watermelon, and said to Cui Pingan who was full outside the window.


    Cui Ping''an was indeed tired and thirsty. When he heard that there was watermelon to eat, he immediately became energetic. He quickly put down his ax and ran into the kitchen. When he saw the big and round watermelon, his mouth watered. After washing his hands and face, the others and the six beasts are all here.


    Mo Yan cut the watermelon into pieces, and gave two of therge watermelons to the six beasts who also had big appetites. The remaining one small watermelon was enough for seven people.


    The watermelon is grown at home, in an open space outside the backyard wall. Because the watermelon is often watered with Lingquan water, the watermelon grows big and juicy, and has a sweet and sandy taste, which is very delicious.


    The Mo family often ate it but didn''t feel anything. But this was the first time Cui Ping''an tasted it. He thought it was the most delicious watermelon he had ever eaten. He ate threerge pieces in one go and was still not satisfied.


    Mo Yan stopped him from eating the third piece, not because he was reluctant, but because Cui Ping''an was in poor health. Even though watermelon is rich in spiritual energy that is beneficial to the human body, it is cold in nature and eating too much can easily cause diarrhea.


    Cui Pingan obviously knew that he couldn''t eat more, but he was greedy and couldn''t hold it back. Now that Mo Yan told him, he didn''t insist. After resting for a while, he went to the back of the kitchen and started chopping firewood.


    Mo Yan didn''t say anything when she saw this, and was about to go back to her yard to have a rest. The birds she had let out to find out the news in the morning came back one after another.


    Listening to Xue Tuanzi''s trantion of the birds'' feedback, she realized that, just as she thought, the boy was indeed born extraordinary, but she never expected that this was Cui Ping''an - the Cui Qiye who the matchmaker came to find her a match for!


    Mo Yan rubbed her twitching forehead, not sure whether Cui Pingan knew about this, but regardless of whether he knew it or not, she couldn''t keep him anymore, so she found Cui Pingan and said straight to the point: "Your family is everywhere. Looking for you, the whole capital has been turned upside down by your family, youd better go home quickly!


    "No, I won''t reply!" Cui Ping''an shook his head and refused without thinking. He just waited for him to realize what Mo Yan said and stared at Mo Yan with wide eyes. He didn''t even know that the ax in his hand had dropped: "You How do you know my family is looking for me? You know who I am, right?"


    Mo Yan waved her hand impatiently: "Don''t worry about how I knew your family was looking for you. I don''t know who you are. Anyway, I can''t keep you anymore. If you don''t leave, I''ll ask someone to visit you." Home, ask your family toe and take you back.


    "No, you can''t do this!" Cui Ping''an shouted excitedly and blocked Mo Yan''s way, fearing that she would really ask someone to inform the Cui family: "The capital is not my home, I don''t want to go back, and I don''t want to marry my uncle''s cousin. , I want to return to Source City, and I want to find Fangcao."


    Mo Yan was startled, and seeing Cui Ping''an''s extremely resistant look, her tone couldn''t help but soften a little: "Your family is looking for you everywhere, which shows that they care about you. Do you have the heart to make them anxious and worried? Your grandmother is very kind to you, isn''t she? She is very old and still worries about you, do you think this is right?"


    Cui Ping''an shook his head subconsciously, thinking about how weak his grandmother looked when he ran outst night, and a look of worry appeared on his face.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan continued: "Then you go back and really make your grandmothere out of trouble. Will you be able to live peacefully and happily in this life?"


    A sh of struggle shed across Cui Ping''an''s face, and he said with difficulty: "But that''s really not my home. I''m not happy there at all. I don''t want to go back! If my grandmother is willing toe back to Yuancheng with me, I will be filial to her for the rest of my life. "


    Mo Yan looked at it and suddenly felt sympathy for this stupid-looking young man. Maybe he is not very smart, maybe he knows everything in his heart. Thinking about what Fangcao he said he wanted to go back to Source City to find, Fangcao was the name of a girl, and this girl was probably his sweetheart.


    Cui Ping''an didn''t know what Mo Yan was thinking. Seeing her looking at him without speaking, he clenched his fists nervously: "Miss Mo, I will write a peace letter to my grandmother. You ask someone to send the letter to Cui Mansion. My grandma wouldnt be worried if she saw it.


    Seeing his begging look, Mo Yan finally softened her heart, nodded helplessly and said, "Just write it, I will find someone to send it to you, but if your family members follow this letter and find my home, they will When the timees to take you back, you have to go."


    Upon hearing this, Cui Ping''an nodded fiercely, his delicate face full of gratitude: "Thank you, thank you, Miss Mo."

 Chapter 940: Show affection and jealousy (1)

    Chapter 940: Show affection and jealousy (1)


    Chapter 940: Show affection and be jealous (1)


    In order to find Cui Qiye who had run away from home, not only the Cui family was on their feet, but there were also many patrolling officials in the streets and alleys of the capital, which made people panic. Several people even went south to Yuancheng, searching for Cui Qiye along the way. However, there was no trace of Master Cui Qi.


    Worried that Mrs. Cui could not bear such a blow, Cui Qingrou and Mr. Cui tried their best to conceal it, but how could they really hide such a big news from Mrs. Cui!


    After learning that her beloved grandson did note home all night, Mrs. Cui was anxious and regretful. She could not eat anything from that night to the next day. Seeing that her eldest son had used all avable connections but still couldn''t be found, she couldn''t help but suspect Princess Fuyun, thinking that Princess Fuyun was causing trouble and poisoned her grandson.


    It''s just that there is no proof or proof. Mrs. Cui will not question anything in front of Princess Fuyun. She only asks her confidants to pay attention to the activities of Princess Fuyun and report in time if there is any abnormality.


    On the day Cui Pingan ran away from home, Princess Fuyun happened to be a guest at another eldest princess''s house. She didn''t know that Cui Pingan was missing until she returned home in the evening. She regarded Cui Pingan''s mother and son as a thorn in her side. Cui Pingan''s biological mother was dead, so she transferred all her resentment to Cui Pingan, wishing that he would die outside and nevere back. So, she secretly sent someone to find Cui Ping''an''s whereabouts, and when she found him, she got rid of him without anyone noticing.


    However, as the day and night passed, no one found out where Cui Pingan ended up, except that he was almost deceived by a liar on the street and intended to rent a carriage back to Yuan City in the south.


    Taking the peace letter written by Cui Ping''an and thinking that there was Princess Fuyun in Cui Mansion who was a threat to him, Mo Yan had an idea and gave up the n of finding someone to send it directly to Cui Mansion and let an inconspicuous The bird was sent and thrown into Mrs. Cui''s yard.


    Although it is troublesome to take in Cui Ping''an, once Princess Fuyun finds this ce, if she does not hand him over, then she will offend Princess Fuyun. However, the matter hase to this, and we can''t drive people out anymore. All we can do is to try to get people out. Hidden, she couldn''t let Princess Fuyun know before notifying other members of the Cui family toe and pick her up.


    Even if it waster found out that she was the one who hid the person, could Princess Fuyun still yell at her because of this? If Princess Fuyun was really petty and med her for not killing Cui Pingan, would she be afraid?


    The messenger bird followed Mo Yan''s instructions and dropped the letter from the air when no one was in Mrs. Cui''s courtyard. I saw the letter fluttering down in the middle of the yard. Not long after, it was picked up by the maid and delivered to Mrs. Cui, and then she flew away with peace of mind.


    Looking at the familiar handwriting on the envelope, Mrs. Cui sat upright excitedly, opened the envelope with trembling hands and took out the letter from her grandson. After reading it quickly, knowing that my grandson was safe and sound, my heart that had been hanging all day finally returned to its original ce.


    Just thinking that her grandson would rather wander outside and let his rtives worry about him thane back, Mrs. Cui Lai pped the letter on the table and yelled loudly: "You are a worry-free thing." , left without saying a word, does he have the Cui family in his eyes, and does he have me as his grandmother?"


    Cui Qingrou was worried that Mrs. Cui might have hurt herself due to her anxiety, so she stayed with her here. When she saw that the letter was really written by her nephew, she didn''t bother tofort her mother, so she quickly picked it up and read it carefully.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong between the lines, I knew that there was no danger as my nephew said in the letter, and I breathed a long sigh of relief. Seeing the angry look on Mrs. Cui''s face, she consoled her: "Mother, it''s the Buddha who has blessed Xiaoqi that Xiaoqi is safe. He knew how to write a letter to ensure your safety, and asked about your health and apologized to you. It shows that this child is thinking about you. , just forgive him this time, and teach him well when hees back."

 Chapter 941: Show affection and jealousy (2)

    Chapter 941: Show affection and jealousy (2)


    Chapter 941: Show affection and be jealous (2)


    Mrs. Cui scolded her, but she cared more about her grandson. After listening to her daughter''s words, she picked up the letter and read it again. Seeing that her grandson did not indicate the return date, she became angry again: "I should have invited you back then." A stern gentleman went south with him, so that he would not be so bold as an adult now. When hees back, let your elder brother find a gentleman to discipline him well, otherwise I am afraid it will be more and more disgraceful in the future."


    Knowing that her nephew had vited her mother''s bottom line this time, Cui Qingrou smiled and said: "Mom, Xiaoqi is a good boy with a simple temper. But there is nothing wrong with this. Otherwise, we will leave him alone in the south for more than ten years." Years ago, anyone else would have been resentful."


    "Xiao Qi is a good child with a pure heart." Mrs. Cui agreed very much with her daughter''s words, and her words were full of pride.


    When she had no choice but to send her grandson south, she was worried that her grandson would be separated from the Cui family when he grew up. Unexpectedly, when he came back a yearter, he was still willing to get close to her as his grandmother, and he also respected his aunt and uncle who cared about him. This shows that he is really a good person.


    Although she thinks so in her heart, Mrs. Cui still hopes to find a husband to teach her grandson well, not for any other reason, just to let her grandson learn how to behave, so that his life will be smoother in the future.


    Seeing that Mrs. Cui was a little happier, Cui Qingrou hesitated for a moment and asked, "Mom, should you wait until Xiao Qi has had enough ande back, or should you continue searching?"


    Mrs. Cui said without hesitation: "Of course we will continue to search. If he is doing well, let him y for a while. If he is not doing well, bring him back immediately."


    Cui Qingrou thinks this is fine, but the problems that need to be faced still have to be faced. If he doesn''t find a solution, this willful nephew may run away from home again in the future. I was lucky enough not to meet a bad guy this time. Who can guarantee that I will have the same luck next time?


    Thinking of this, Cui Qingrou said tentatively: "Mom, Xiao Qi is the most rebellious at this age. He now values the girl who grew up with him. If he firmly opposes it, he is afraid that he will want to be with that girl even more. It is better to be fulfilled. He brought the girl to his house. Maybe over time, the rtionship with the girl has faded. It is better than breaking them up abruptly and letting Xiao Qi remember the girl in his heart for the rest of his life. "


    Mrs. Cui''s face changed, and she sighed helplessly when she looked at her daughter: "It''s not like you don''t know Xiaoqi''s temperament. Although he is still a child at heart, when did the things he was sure about change? Mother is worried about that. When the girl was brought to the house, she didn''t understand the rules and bumped into someone, but it was not for Xiao Qi''s good, but to hurt him."


    It turns out that Mrs. Cui still had the idea of bringing the girl into her house, but since she saw Cui Ping''an dare to contradict her and run away from home for the sake of the girl, shepletely gave up such thoughts.


    After Cui Qingrou heard this, she instantly understood the implications of her mother''s words and couldn''t help but frown.


    Xiao Qi is protected by her mother. Even if Princess Fuyun has evil intentions towards Xiao Qi, she will still be wary and not dare to attack Xiao Qi openly. That daughter is Xiao Qi''s weakness. If she is taken into the pce, how can Princess Fuyun let go of such a person who can attack Xiao Qi?


    They can protect Xiao Qi only because Xiao Qi is a bloodline of the Cui family and the master of the Cui family. So what does that girl mean? Princess Fuyun could just find an excuse to deal with the girl, and they didn''t even have an excuse to stop her.


    It seems that she also needs to persuade Xiao Qi more so that he can understand his mother''s intentions and have some confidence in his heart...


    Cui Ping''an, who was still struggling with a pile of logs at Mo''s house, didn''t know that the road was going to be bumpy. He looked at more and more firewood on the ground with a happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 942: Show affection and jealousy (3)

    Chapter 942: Show affection and jealousy (3)


    Chapter 942: Show affection and be jealous (3)


    Wiping the sweat from his face, Cui Ping''an continued to chop wood. He was wearing a pair of gloves on his white and tender hands. There were many blisters on his hands, which made it almost impossible to look at them.


    Mo Yan is preparing dinner in the kitchen. Compared with the three or five simple dishes on weekdays, there are obviously a few more ingredients on the chopping board this time.


    Tomorrow, June 30th, will be the day for Zhener Yunzhao to rest, and it is also the day for Mo Qingze to rest. Originally, Zhener Yunzhao had two days of rest every ten days. Later, Mo Qingze moved to Zhuangyuan Mansion. After that, the two Xiu Mu would go there and stay for one night. Under the guidance of their father (adopted father), they would consolidate the lessons learned every ten days. , I followed my father (adopted father) back home the next day, and I could y as much as I wanted without having to do homework.


    The two little guys were very satisfied with what they had learned and yed in this way, and they took the initiative to go to Zhuangyuan Mansion every time during the holidays.


    The sun was setting, and the sky was getting darker and darker. In thest ray of sunset, a carriage filled withughter entered the boundaries of Liuyang Vige as usual.


    After Mo Qingze moved into Zhuangyuan Mansion, he bought another carriage for the convenience of traveling back and forth. The carriage is better than the onesmonly used by the Mo family, and the horse they bought is also a really good horse. After turning on its spiritual intelligence, it is used. Uncle Sun usually drives the carriage.


    Only this time, there is an extra person and a horse on the side of the carriage. Who is the upright man on the horse if not Xiao Ruiyuan?


    Since the decree of marriage was issued, this is the first time Xiao Ruiyuan hase to the door openly and openly after getting Mo Qingze''s tacit approval.


    Zhen''ery on the car window and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan enviously: "Brother-inw, did you tell eldest sister before you came?"


    Mo Qingze flicked his son with his finger and scolded him: "You are shouting again."


    Zhen''er covered her head and retorted in a low voice: "Dad, the marriage decree has been issued, and my brother-inw can''t run away, so what difference does it make if I shouted a day earlier!"


    Just because he called "brother-inw" in advance, Brother Xiao bought him a lot of fun things. If he didn''t call him "brother-inw" after receiving the gifts, it would be too dishonest. A man can''t do such a thing!


    Looking at his brother-inw and his father-inw''s mouth, Xiao Ruiyuan showed an almost invisible smile on his lips. Worried about being seen by his father-inw, he quickly restrained himself and replied seriously: "This time it happened suddenly, and I didn''t have time to talk to your eldest sister."


    Hearing this, Zhen''er ignored thewsuit with her father and quicklyforted her: "Brother-inw, don''t worry. If eldest sister doesn''t do your share, Zhen''er will give you half of her favorite dish."


    Every time the father and sone back, Mo Yan will patiently cook a few of their favorite dishes for them, and the taste is superb.


    Then brother-inw, Ill thank Zhener first! Xiao Ruiyuan cupped his hands obediently and thanked him with a smile, feeling that his love for his brother-inw was indeed in vain.


    He made up his mind to continue to coax his brother-inw in the future. As for his father-inw, who rarely looked kindly to him, Xiao Ruiyuan did not intend to give up. He was always looking forward to the day when his father-inw would be in a better mood, and maybe he would agree to marry his daughter in advance. My life as a monk ended early.


    "Eldest sister, second sister, we are back!" As soon as the carriage stopped, Zhen''er couldn''t wait to jump out of the carriage, shouting and rushing into the yard.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was half a step behind his father-inw, warning Zhen''er from behind to be careful about falling. When he entered the hall of Mo''s house, he naturally followed Zhen''er into the kitchen.


    Just when I entered the kitchen, the first thing I saw was not the person I was thinking about, but a very strange young man!


    At this time, Cui Pingan was holding a pile of firewood. Unexpectedly, a child rushed in first and startled him. Then a man who looked even more terrifying came in behind.

 Chapter 943: Show affection and jealousy (4)

    Chapter 943: Show affection and jealousy (4)


    Chapter 943: Show affection and be jealous (4)


    Facing the man''s intimidating gaze, Cui Qiye almost dropped the firewood he was holding. He subconsciously looked away, not daring to look at him.


    When Cui Pingan was looking at Xiao Ruiyuan, Xiao Ruiyuan was also looking at him calmly.


    The young man in front of him is quite handsome, but he looks very immature and not very courageous. Even though he knows that this man is not a threat to him, the thought of having a strange man in the house, and even this man will be with him. Xiao Ruiyuan was very unhappy when he spent time with his fiance day and night!


    The atmosphere in the kitchen became increasingly weird, and even Zhen''er, who was eating secretly, noticed it. When he looked up, he realized that there was a strange big brother in the kitchen. He looked at Cui Ping''an curiously, walked to Li Yan who was lighting the fire, and asked in a low voice: "Sister Yanzi, who is this big brother? "


    Li Yan was watching a y. After hearing Zhen''er''s question, she replied in a low voice: "Sister Yan Yan picked this eldest brother up on the road. He has been helping the family chop firewood for a whole day!"


    Speaking, he pointed to the neat pile of chopped firewood in the corner.


    Hearing this, Zhen''er thought that Cui Pingan was homeless and was picked up by the kind eldest sister. She looked at Cui Pingan with sympathy for a moment.


    Xiao Ruiyuan heard Li Yan''s words clearly. Looking at Cui Ping''an''s exposed fair and delicate neck and wrists, he knew that he did note from a poor family, nor was he a homeless person sleeping in the open. He suddenly felt wary in his heart. Suspecting Cui Ping''an to have ulterior motives, he deliberately used a trick to deceive Mo Yan''s sympathy.


    At this moment, Mo Yan, who had gone to the backyard to pull out two green onions, came back. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan, a smile appeared on his face unconsciously: "Why didn''t you tell me in advance when you came over? Fortunately, the rice hasn''t been cooked yet, otherwise there wouldn''t be enough to eat."


    The haze in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes dissipated instantly when he saw Mo Yan. After hearing Mo Yan''s words, a gentle smile appeared on his stern face: "I came here temporarily, I didn''t have time to tell you."


    Mo Yan just said it casually, not really ming Xiao Ruiyuan for not telling him in advance. Seeing his serious exnation, she suppressed a smile and asked: "What do you want to eat, I will make it right away."


    Feeling the stuffy heat in the kitchen, Xiao Ruiyuan was not willing to let Mo Yan suffer, and shook his head slightly: "I like everything you cook, there is no need to make another one."


    Just when Mo Yan was about to say something, she saw Li Yan looking at her andughing. She coughed dryly and without forcing, just pushed Xiao Ruiyuan out: "It''s hot in the kitchen, get out quickly!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan refused. He looked around the kitchen and saw the fan used to light the fire behind Li Yan. He walked over, took the fan in his hand, and fanned Mo Yan with very unfamiliar movements: "I''m not afraid of the heat."


    The tall and handsome man shook a fan fan in his hands. The style of this painting was too clear, and no one expected that Xiao Ruiyuan would do this.


    Mo Yan''s body was tempered by the spiritual spring water and she was not very afraid of heat, but she never thought of rejecting Xiao Ruiyuan''s intention. After being slightly surprised, he let him go.


    Li Yan and Cui Ping''an wiped the sweat from their faces, and their faces were abused by the two people who were showing off their affection. One silently lowered his head and stuffed firewood into the stove, vaguely imagining that one day there would be such a person who would understand her hardships and give her a fan; the other silently piled up the firewood in his hand, feeling more and more longing for the distant source. The city''s childhood sweetheartes.


    He walked to the back of the kitchen in a daze and prepared to continue chopping firewood. Cui Ping''an happened to bump into Li Xiu and Tang Xin who were returning from watering the vegetable garden. He seemed to have remembered something, and suddenly stopped Li Xiu, pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan in the kitchen through the window, and asked softly: "Sister Li, who is he?"


    Looking along Cui Ping''an''s finger, Li Xiu saw Xiao Ruiyuan who was fanning Mo Yan. After being surprised, a faint smile appeared on his face: "Yan Yatou''s fiance-Master Xiao."


    Master Xiao? Your surname is Xiao? Or officials from North Korea and China?


    Cui Ping''an went through it in his mind, but he didn''t find that such a person existed in his previous life. Could it be that this person''s official position was low and he was not famous enough? But with this aura and that handsome face, it is impossible for him to be unknown. At any rate, in the years before his death in his previous life, he had been trapped in Cui Mansion, but he often heard people talking about things outside. , but there is no such person in my memory.


    This is the second time such a situation has urred, and not only are Hejiajunjun and Mr. Xiao missing from my memory, at this time in the previous life, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has passed away, and a new crown prince will be established in two years, but now Well, His Highness the Crown Prince is still alive and well, and the few princes who showed up are nowhere to be found.


    He suddenly couldn''t distinguish between dreams and reality. He suspected that his previous life was just a long dream he had. Those terrible things in the dream would never happen in real life...


    In the kitchen, Xiao Ruiyuan asked Cui Ping''an''s identity in a subtle way. When he learned that this guy was the "culprit" who had caused trouble in the Cui family in the past two days, his face turned dark instantly!


    When Mo Yan saw this, he immediately guessed what he was thinking, and said with ck lines on his head: "He has a sweetheart, so don''t be jealous."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan still looked unhappy: "Since we know his identity, why not let the Cui family pick him up? It''s usually just you girls at home, so it''s not suitable for him to live there after all."


    He, a serious son-inw of the Mo family, couldn''t live in the house, so why could a runaway **** live in the house?


    Xiao Ruiyuan will never admit that he is jealous...

 Chapter 944: Secret Omen(1)

    Chapter 944: Secret Omen(1)


    Chapter 944 Secret Omen (1)


    Who said women have a deep heart? Sometimes it''s hard to guess a man''s thoughts. At least for this obscure reason, Mo Yan didn''t guess.


    In order to prevent a stingy man from using this matter to make her do inappropriate things for children, Mo Yan whispered Cui Ping''an''s pitiful begging. Seeing that the man still looked disapproving, she felt depressed. She found that not only could she not be angry, but she also had to exin things clearly. Just because someone made a fuss, she was no match for her!


    "He has a deficiency syndrome. He is able to live such a long life because the Cui family has a strong family background. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been ruined long ago! I just want to keep him temporarily to see if I can find a way topletely cure the deficiency syndrome. , since I am studying medicine with my master, I have to apply what I have learned!"


    There is no prenatal check-up these days, and the chance of children being born with congenital defects is much higher than in previous lives. Because there is no reasonable and effective medical treatment, many children die shortly after birth. Even if they are lucky enough to survive, they will be unable to do without soups and medicines throughout their lives.


    She checked Cui Ping''an''s pulse. He looked fine at the moment. At least he had grown up and could move freely without lying in bed sickly. However, the medicine was poisonous. He had a poor constitution and had eaten various kinds of food since he was a child. Various medicinal materials and toxins are now umted in the body. Whether he can allow his wife to conceive children in the future is a question.


    If there is a way topletely cure the deficiency disease without any seque, this would be a great meritorious event. Although drinking the spiritual spring water several times can help Cui Ping''an''s body to expel the toxins umted over the years, it is obviously unrealistic for everyone with congenital deficiencies to use spiritual spring water to treat them.


    Even if this can be achieved, she will eventually grow old and die. When there is no spiritual spring water, what will happen to the children born with deficiencies?


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan gave up the idea of sending the person away. In his heart, as long as it made Mo Yan happy, he would not object.


    Just thinking that Cui Ping''an is a grown man, Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart was unbnced, and his voice was filled with deep jealousy unconsciously: "That boy is a man after all. You should pay more attention to it. Even if you have no idea about that boy, it''s too much." It''s so close, there''s no guarantee that kid will have thoughts he shouldn''t have."


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes silently, and said while cooking: "You really think that I am loved by everyone, and that flowers bloom when flowers bloom. Didn''t I just say that he has a girl he likes, and this time he ran away from home and went with that girl?" Its about the girl, so dont think so wildly.


    Looking at the woman''s disinterested look, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t help but feel depressed. He was worried that his fiance would be snatched away by an uneasy and well-meaning wolf cub. How could he be just thinking?


    Mo Yan didn''t notice this depressed look, but it clearly caught Li Yan''s eyes. She stared at Xiao Ruiyuan with wide eyes, never expecting that her uncle, who had always been cold and cold, could have such a lively side. Thinking of the reason, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle, but in her heart she was happy for her sister Yanyan.


    Only when you truly value a person can you worry about gains and losses!


    With Xiao Ruiyuan around, Li Xiu and the others couldn''t serve the table during the meal, so they moved a small table to the yard. There was wind in the yard, so it was cool to eat.


    In the dining room, Mo Qingze is sitting in the first ce, with Xiao Ruiyuan on his right, Cui Ping''an next, Yun Zhao and Zhen''er behind him, and Mo Yan, Xin''er and Sheng''er on his left.


    There is alwaysughter andughter at the Mo family''s dinner table. The family has not seen each other for ten days, and there are endless topics to talk about. As the son-inw of the Mo family, Xiao Ruiyuan changed his usual reticence and spoke a few words from time to time, creating a lively and warm atmosphere.

 Chapter 945: Secret Omen(2)

    Chapter 945: Secret Omen(2)


    Chapter 945 Secret Omen (2)


    Cui Ping''an was the only one who rarely spoke. Every time the topic fell on him, he would respond absentmindedly. His eyes that he thought were obscure would shuttle between Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan from time to time, and his eyebrows would frown from time to time, as if he was encountering a difficult problem. Things.


    Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan''s senses were so sharp that they could easily see Cui Ping''an''s abnormality. However, one mistakenly thought that Cui Pingan was entangled in the rtionship between her and Xiao Ruiyuan; the other thought that Cui Pingan had bad intentions and wanted to poach him. Even if Cui Pingan had a sweetheart, he could not dispel his wariness.


    After dinner, while Xiao Ruiyuan was called to the study by Mo Qingze to talk, Cui Pingan found Mo Yan who was cutting watermelon. He originally wanted to ask something, but when the words came to his lips, he didn''t know how to say them.


    Mo Yan neatly took out the red flesh and cut it into even small pieces, and inserted a few bamboo skewers on top. When eating, just use a bamboo skewer to insert a piece just enough for a mouthful. You don''t have to worry about soiling your clothes and your hands will be filled with watermelon juice.


    Seeing that Cui Ping''an still didn''t speak after cutting the watermelon, Mo Yan became impatient and asked directly: "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Yeah! Cui Pingan nodded honestly.


    Seeing him like this, Mo Yan felt helpless and couldn''t help but urge: "Ask what you want to ask quickly. After you finish asking, eat the watermelon, take a bath and go to bed. Tomorrow morning, you have to water the vegetable patch in the backyard." Woolen cloth!"


    Hearing this, Cui Ping''an''s face was tangled for a moment, but he finally plucked up the courage to speak, but what he asked shocked Mo Yan: "Miss Mo, do you believe that people have past lives and this life?"


    Mo Yan concealed the surprise in her heart and stared at Cui Ping''an without missing any expression on his face: "If you believe in this kind of thing, you will have it, if you don''t believe it, you will not. But I believe that people have reincarnation, and past lives and this life naturally exist." Isn''t she the best example?


    Cui Ping''an''s eyes lit up and he said incoherently: "Mo, Miss Mo, do you really believe it?"


    Seeing Cui Ping''an''s reaction, Mo Yan felt increasingly weird: "What on earth do you want to say?"


    Cui Ping''an took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Seeing that there was no one else in the kitchen, he took a step forward and got closer to Mo Yan, and then whispered: "Miss Mo, there is something I want to tell you. Whether you believe it or not, you Dont even tell others, can you do this?


    Looking at the nervous Cui Ping''an, Mo Yan raised her eyebrows: "You can choose not to say anything."


    When Cui Ping''an heard this, he breathed a long sigh of relief: "Miss Mo, whether you believe what I''m going to say next, or not, I hope you listen to it as a story, maybe it itself is me Imaginary story.


    If it were anyone else, he would never tell the secret hidden in his heart, but for the person in front of him whom he had only known for two days, a voice in his heart told him that this person could be trusted, and that secret was already driving him crazy. !


    He didnt know what happened and why he returned to the night when he first entered Beijing six years ago after his death. Not only has he be younger, his grandmother who loves him is still alive, the girl he likes has not died, and is waiting for him thousands of miles away in Yuancheng, and many things are evenpletely different from what he remembers.


    For example, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, who was supposed to have passed away a year ago, is still alive and well, and there are two new characters in his memory, Miss Mo and General Xiao, and even this year''s new top scorer is not named Mo Qingze at all... In short, many things arepletely inconsistent with memory!


    Worried about being regarded as a monster, he never dared to reveal the secret of rebirth to anyone, but deep down, he always hoped that there would be someone he could trust who could listen to him tell this absurd story and help him share the burden. This secret that weighs heavily on my heart.

 Chapter 946: Secret Omen(3)

    Chapter 946: Secret Omen(3)


    Chapter 946 Secret Omen (3)


    Cui Pingan, youd better stop talking!


    Mo Yan vaguely guessed what Cui Ping''an wanted to say, but suddenly she didn''t want to know anymore. With Xue Tuanzi, she already knew everything she could know about some things. No matter how bizarre Cui Ping''an''s experience was, she was not interested at all.


    How to take the future road, you can only go on it by yourself, whether it is her or him, it is the same.


    After brewing for a long time, Cui Ping''an, who had already decided to speak out, was immediately dumbfounded. Is there anyone in this world who really doesn''t want to know other people''s secrets? Does this mean that the person in front of me can really be trusted?


    Mo Qingze didn''t know Cui Ping''an''s thoughts and said seriously: "No matter what secret you have, as long as this secret will bring you danger, you must not tell others, even if this person can trust you with your life!"


    Why, why? Cui Pingan asked naggingly. He really didnt understand why he couldnt tell even the people he trusted.


    That secret has been hidden in his heart for too long. Every morning when he wakes up, he is thinking about who he is. Is he the Cui Ping''an who couldn''t protect the girl he liked in his previous life and died of depression? Or is he starting over in this life? The tragedy has not happened yet, but it is about to happen to Cui Pingan.


    "On the premise that there is no conflict of interest, the person who knows your secret may be willing to keep it for you, but once interests are involved, it is not necessarily the case. Even if the secret makes you sleepy and sleepless, you can try to forget it. You can also use this as a warning, but dont tell others easily. By doing so, you are protecting yourself and others.


    Mo Yan knew that Cui Ping''an was simple and careless. If he only met kind people, he would be able to live a peaceful and happy life. But who wouldnt encounter a few scumbags in their lifetime? If they dont give them a heads up, who knows if they will be sold out one day.


    One day, in order to deal with Cui Ping''an, someone threatened the people who knew his secret. Wouldn''t this secret bring an unreasonable disaster to that person? Who knows if the secret will be revealed under threat?


    Cui Ping''an was thoughtful, vaguely understanding, but also confused.


    Mo Yan smiled slightly and walked out of the kitchen gently carrying two tes of watermelon without disturbing her.


    In therge study room, Weng and his son-inw got along quite harmoniously. When Mo Yan entered, the two were ying chess.


    In Mojiacun, Mo Qingze rarely had the opportunity topete with others in chess skills, and his chess skills were not very good. Later, when I arrived in the capital, I had more opportunities to y chess. Coupled with the spiritual spring water optimizing my brain power, my chess skills improved a lot.


    Xiao Ruiyuan yed chess with the deceased Mr. Xiao since he was a child. His chess skills were very good. In the past, he would have killed Mo Qingze without leaving any trace behind. Although he can win now, his son-inw dares to win against his father-inw because he thinks he is not enough. How annoying!


    The two havepletely different chess styles. One is calcting every step of the way, while the other is decisive and courageous. I cant say which one is better. It can only depend on the level of chess ying.


    With Xiao Ruiyuan''s subtle concessions, Mo Qingze won more times and did not realize that he was let go. After all, Xiao Ruiyuan''s chess skills were better.


    Mo Yan looked at the te but didn''t see anything, so he asked them to eat melon.


    While eating, Mo Qingze remembered something and asked Xiao Ruiyuan: "I heard that the northwest is not very stable and the DPRK intends to send troops. Is this true?"


    If it were anyone else, Mo Qingze would not inquire about the affairs of the DPRK at will, but who would let the person in front of him be his son-inw! Once troops are sent out, his son-inw will most likely go to the battlefield. How can he not be worried?

 Chapter 947: Secret Omen(4)

    Chapter 947: Secret Omen(4)


    Chapter 947 Secret Omen (4)


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and did not hide anything: "Some time ago, a very powerful cavalry came from nowhere and destroyed the close neighbors of the Kucha Kingdom. Now he intends to attack the Kucha Kingdom. The situation in the Kucha Kingdom has just stabilized. There is no way. To resist this cavalry, I sent an envoy to ask the Holy One for help, and the Holy One nned to send troops."


    The cavalry was small in number, only 20,000 in number. However, this cavalry was well-armed and each of them was brave and good at fighting. In just over a month, they defeated Kucha''s neighbors. Although the Qiuci Kingdom has an army of 100,000, they will definitely not be their opponents in a real fight.


    What''s more, those 20,000 cavalry may just be the vanguard, and no one knows whether there are more cavalry waiting behind them.


    The lips are dead and the teeth are cold. If the Kingdom of Qiuci falls, the next target of the cavalry will most likely be Chu. It is better for Dachu and Qiuci to join forces and block the cavalry outside the pass than to let them drive in and burn, kill and plunder the people of Dachu.


    It would be best if we could unite with the army of Qiuci State and destroy the cavalry to avoid future troubles.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan suddenly remembered that Xue Tuanzi once said that an unprecedented war broke out in her first generation of Chu. After the invaders invaded the territory of Dachu, they massacred and enved the people of Dachu. However, in just a few years, the number of people surviving was less than 30% of the original number.


    However, that war only broke out after she contracted the gue and died in the first life. The time did not match up. Could it be that she was overthinking and that this powerful cavalry was not the invader in the first life? Or is it that the trajectory of history has changed, bringing all this forward?


    Thinking of thetter possibility, Mo Yan felt chills all over his body, and he quickly asked Xue Tuanzi in his mind: "What is going on? Has the war been brought forward?"


    Sensing his master''s nervousness, Xue Tuanziforted him: "Yan Yan, don''t worry. Although this cavalry is powerful and rted to the army that invaded Dachu in the first generation, they are just an advance army and cannot make any waves." At this time in my life, this cavalry attempted to invade the Kingdom of Kucha, but was destroyed by thebined forces of Chu and Kucha."


    no?


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, its okay if its not, its okay if its not!


    However, she couldn''t be happy when she thought that this cavalry was just an advance army, and there might be hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of troops standing behind them, eyeing the great Chu.


    The battle twenty yearster was probably unavoidable. Since she already knew about it, she could only find a way to remind Xiao Ruiyuan and ask him to remind Chu Heng and Emperor Hui''an to be careful. It would be best to find out the origin of this cavalry. Come out and know yourself and your enemy.


    It would be even better if the invaders could be nipped in the bud before they were ready to invade Da Chu!


    There are no eggs left when the nest is overturned. If the war still cannot be avoided twenty yearster, she can only buy as muchnd as possible and use the cover of thend to take out the food and supplies stored in the space. Who knows that a war will break out? How long will the battlest? At that time, food and grass are the most important. More or less determines the sess or failure of the war.


    With a n in mind, Mo Yan gradually calmed down and listened carefully to the conversation between her father and her fianc.


    "...The Holy One intends to train young generals. It is unlikely that my son-inw will lead the troops this time. My father-inw can rest assured." Xiao Ruiyuan called himself "son-inw" and spoke of his father-inw. He spoke very smoothly. It was obviously not the first time that he had done this. call.


    This is indeed not the first time Xiao Ruiyuan has called him like this. Weng and his son-inw are now officials in the same court. After the marriage decree came down, he began to call Mo Qingze his father-inw openly and openly. This was the first time in front of the entire Hanlin Academy officials. When he was called that, it shocked everyone''s attention.


    Although it is not sopliant, he can be respectful and courteous to his father-inw, who is a low-level official. Doesn''t this just mean that the high-ranking General Xiao is satisfied with this betrothal?


    Mo Qingze had a cold face at first, not wanting to just ept it, but after being shouted at by Xiao Ruiyuan so many times that he lost his temper, he acquiesced to this title.


    "Ahem, there are really few generals in the court who are good at fighting. If the Holy One doesn''t want you to go, don''t stand up. You have to give young people some opportunities." Mo Qingze coughed and expressed tactfully that he didn''t want to go. The meaning of son-inw going to the battlefield.


    There are no eyesights on the battlefield, so he naturally does not want his son-inw to take risks, and the Holy Father has other ns, so he can only remind his son-inw not to go to the battlefield with arge number of people. Will the Holy Father agree or not?


    When Mo Yan heard this, he looked at Xiao Ruiyuan, whose eyes were twitching, covering his mouth and snickering. Could it be that in the eyes of his father, his son-inw is very young?


    Seeing this, Xiao Ruiyuan endured it for a long time before he pped his fiance on the forehead who wasughing at him in front of his father-inw. He only said respectfully: "My son-inw will obey my father-inw''s instructions!"


    If he hadn''t been concerned or aware of Emperor Hui''an''s thoughts in the past, he would probably have taken the initiative to ask for orders and ask to lead troops to the border. Now that he has someone he wants to protect, he is not so enthusiastic about going to the battlefield.


    Mo Qingze was very satisfied when he saw that there was no reluctance on his son-inw''s face. After a few words of encouragement, he led Xiao Ruiyuan to fight for a few more games, and the atmosphere became more and more harmonious.


    Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief and walked out of the big study carrying the empty fruit te. She admires heroes who protect their homnd, but she doesn''t want the man she likes to risk his life and go to the battlefield. It doesnt matter whether you say she is narrow-minded or has no national justice, thats what she thinks.


    If he insists on going, she will not stop him, and will even prepare his luggage for the battlefield. But if this happens too many times, she really can''t guarantee that one day she will lose her love for this job while waiting and worrying. The longing for feelings, I dont want to wait and worry anymore...

 Chapter 948: Life is worse than death (1)

    Chapter 948: Life is worse than death (1)


    Chapter 948 Life is worse than death (1)


    Weng and son-inw were selfless and fighting on the chessboard untilte at night. Mo Yan kept fighting with yawning sleepy eyes, and finally couldn''t help but remind him: "Dad, Brother Xiao, it''s already veryte, you two should go to bed. "


    Mo Qingze looked at Xiao Ruiyuan who looked tired, and then looked at the eye drop bottle in the corner. He saw that it was already halfway through Haishi, and it would be veryte when he returned to the capital. He hesitated for a moment before saying: "It''s gettingte. You can stay today!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan covered up the slightly upturned corners of his mouth, stood up and said to Mo Qingze with an moved face: "Thank you, father-inw."


    Mo Yan was so sleepy that he said "There is hot water in the pot", rubbed his eyes and walked out of the big study and returned to his yard.


    While taking a bath in the space, Xue Tuanzi flew over leisurely. He looked into the bathtub with his snail eyes for a while, then looked away as if nothing had happened: "Yanyan, you know that that stupid woman is going to do something tonight, why?" Are you back sote?"


    Mo Yan felt better after taking a bath. She poked Xue Tuanzi''s soft belly and said, "If the task is not done, they won''t run away, so what are they afraid of?"


    Xue Tuanzi stared, speechless.


    Wiping off the water droplets on her body, Mo Yan put on short-sleeved and short-sleeved clothes and pants and left the room. As soon as shey on the bed, there was a knock on the door of the small hall. Without knocking twice, the door opened with a creak.


    In order to catch a few thieves, Mo Yan didn''t eventch the door this time.


    Xiao Ruiyuan mistakenly thought that Mo Yan was waiting for him, and the corner of his mouth curled up with a hint of joy. But when he saw Mo Yan''s exposed white arms and legs, he almost thought that the girl he loved was deliberately seducing him.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what someone was thinking. She just wanted to drive the person out before a few thieves got in, so she pretended to yawn and said, "Brother Xiao, let''s talk about it tomorrow if you have anything to do. I''m so sleepy now."


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, the curve of his lips stiffened for a moment, and then he sat down in front of Mo Yan''s bed and said warmly: "Go to sleep. I won''t leave until you fall asleep."


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes silently, frowned and said, "But I can''t sleep with you here."


    The smile on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face gradually disappeared. Looking at Mo Yan, whose eyes were a little wandering, he asked in a deep voice: "Are you hiding something from me?"


    In the past, no matter howte it was, I never drove him away as soon as he came.


    Damn it, do you have to be so sensitive?


    Mo Yans lips twitched slightly, and she suddenly felt that having a smart fianc might not be a good thing!


    Looking at someone''s increasingly gloomy face, Mo Yan exined in a hopeless manner: "No, no, it''s just that there is an extra person next to the bed, so I really can''t sleep. If it were you, would you be able to sleep? "


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s frown softened, and he seemed to ept her exnation. He stood up and walked to the chair opposite the bed to sit down, looking at Mo Yan intently.


    Although he didnt speak, the meaning was very clear: I wont disturb you at the bedside, you can sleep now!


    Mo Yan was really speechless now. Shey helplessly on the bed, closing her eyes and forcing herself into deep sleep. She thought that someone should leave now, right?


    The idea is correct, but someone ys the cards unreasonably. Seeing Mo Yan close her eyes, her breathing became longer after a while, as if she really fell asleep, so she got up and sat down beside the bed, and gently traced her delicate face with her big, rough hands. I can''t get enough of it no matter how I look at it.


    This is very painful for Mo Yan, because with her eyes closed she cannot see, and her other senses be extra sensitive. Her face was touched by Xiao Ruiyuan''s big hand, and her whole mind followed this hand. Just when she couldn''t help but want to open her eyes and drive away someone who disturbed her sleep, she suddenly felt something pressing down. The head was pressed down.

 Chapter 949: Life is worse than death (2)

    Chapter 949: Life is worse than death (2)


    Chapter 949 Life is worse than death (2)


    Immediately afterwards, his lips felt hot, and a soft thing covered his lips, rubbing them gently and gently, arousing infinite ambiguity.


    Mo Yan was dazed by the kiss. Just when she couldn''t help but respond, the softness on her lips suddenly disappeared, and someone''s deep and melodious chuckle came from above her head: "Yan''er, stop pretending."


    Mo Yan opened her eyes suddenly and red viciously at someone who was smiling more happily. Without thinking, she kicked someone in the waist with her foot.


    Xiao Ruiyuan refused to dodge and received the kick, which was neither light nor heavy. When Mo Yan''s foot was retracted, he suddenly stretched out his hand to hold her foot.


    Mo Yan kicked someone hard again and spat: "You are not allowed to touch me again without my permission."


    Xiao Ruiyuan raised his eyebrows slightly and said meaningfully: "What does Yan''er mean, only words are allowed?"


    Mo Yan covered her face, as if she was going to be defeated by some shameless person. For the first time, she knew that sanctimoniousness could still be applied to the guy in front of her. How could she have been blind before and not see the dirty heart hidden under someone''s serious skin?


    Mo Yan''s thoughts were all written on his face. Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t tell. But he didn''t exin. He stretched out his hand to straighten someone''s head and asked again: "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Mo Yan nodded subconsciously, then shook his head violently: "No."


    Seeing that he couldn''t ask, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t press him. He just silently held Mo Yan''s face and kissed her pink lips.


    You still havent told the truth?


    Mo Yan''s body trembled unsatisfactorily, frightened by someone''s threat to forcefully kiss her if she disagreed, she finally told what was going to happen tonight.


    After finishing speaking, Mo Yan felt that the temperature around her suddenly dropped a lot. Facing Xiao Ruiyuan''s stern face, she quickly said: "I can deal with that woman, but you must not interfere..."


    Xiao Ruiyuan held the woman in his arms tightly, with a dark storm brewing in his deep eyes. After a long time, he raised his hand and touched the woman''s sleeping point, gently put her down, covered her belly with a thin summer quilt, and then turned and walked out of the room.


    I don''t know how much time passed before Mo Yan woke up and found that she was the only one left in the room. She quickly sat up, not even bothering to put on her shoes. She hurriedly opened the door and rushed into the small hall. She heard From the courtyard separated by the wall, there were waves of painful moans.


    In the courtyard, there were more than a dozen people lying in random directions. All of these people had their hands and feet tied, and their mouths were also blocked. Their clothes were cut open with sharp tools and turned into rags hanging on their bodies. The rag was faintly stained with blood, and through the cracks, the skin and flesh inside could be vaguely seen. It looked terrible.

 Chapter 950: Life is worse than death (3)

    Chapter 950: Life is worse than death (3)


    Chapter 950 Life is worse than death (3)


    These dozen people were none other than the thieves who came to Mo''s housete at night under the instruction of Fan Meijiao with the intention of ruining Mo Yan''s reputation.


    Xiao Ruiyuan held a sharp sword and looked coldly at the thieves rolling and wailing on the ground. If it hadn''t been for Mo Yan''s n, he would have sent these people back to the west.


    Mo Yan went back to the house and changed into neat clothes, then opened the door of the small hall and walked into the yard. Even though I had thought that these thieves would end badly if they fell into Xiao Ruiyuan''s hands, I still felt very horrified when I saw their miserable condition with my own eyes.


    Just because there was not only blood flowing out of these people, but also several centipedes crawling around on them, biting them from time to time. Even if she had not experienced it personally, she could still imagine the sourness.


    "Are you awake?" Seeing Mo Yan, a sh of surprise shed across Xiao Ruiyuan''s face. Apparently, he didn''t expect Mo Yan to wake up so quickly.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that his sleeping hole was tapped, and his mind was focused on the thieves on the ground. He didn''t notice anything strange about Xiao Ruiyuan, so he nodded and asked, "What did you do to them? Why did you attract so many centipedes?"


    The Mo family is close to a mountain. Snakes, insects, rats and ants are verymon. Centipedes are rare Chinese medicinal materials. Mo Yan has caught them with her own hands. She is not afraid. She is just worried that these things wille to the house and hurt people. She often stands in the corner. Sprinkle some insect repellent powder and, as a rule, these centipedes are unlikely to appear in your home.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan took out a medicine bottle from his arms and poured some medicine powder on each thief''s wound.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he guessed that there was something strange about the medicinal powder. Sure enough, the centipedes seemed to be stimted by some kind of stimtion, crawling around on the little thieves more happily, and biting harder.


    More than a dozen little thieves whined and screamed when they were bitten by centipedes. If the young people were not in good health and were bitten by centipedes so many times, they might have fainted from the pain. At this time, it would be better to faint.


    Mo Yan took the medicine bottle handed over by Xiao Ruiyuan and smelled it, but she could identify the ingredients of several medicinal materials. However, if she wanted to develop them, she would have to spend a lot of time or ask Dr. Du for help.


    Calmly putting away the medicine bottles that did not belong to her, Mo Yan took out another medicine bottle from her waist and said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "If we continue to mess with this, these people may not be able to mess with Fan Meijiao anymore, so we will be here today." Bar."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and put away the sharp sword in his hand. If these people were not still useful, he would have killed them one by one, and now they were no better than death.


    The days are long, and he will settle this ount slowly in the future!


    Mo Yan walked up to the thieves with a medicine bottle, sprinkled some special Tianqi powder on their horrific wounds to stop the bleeding, forced their mouths to open wide, and stuffed a brown pill into each of their mouths.


    Those people saw that the wound stopped bleeding and the pain was not that much. They thought Mo Yan was a good person like a Bodhisattva, so they couldn''t wait to swallow the pills.


    Mo Yan had never seen anyone take poison as happily as they did. When the effect of the medicine was about to take effect, a wicked smile appeared on his face: "Is your abdomen a little hot now? It''s like threads threaded through it." Pass through the five internal organs and burn them from the inside to the outside?"


    The thieves felt it, and it was just as Mo Yan said, the entire abdominal cavity began to feel hot, but they mistakenly thought that the pills they swallowed had an effect and did not panic.


    When Mo Yan saw this, the curvature of the corners of his mouth became wider and wider. It seems that this pill works for everyone, and it is not in vain that she spent three years researching it in space before developing it specifically to deal with this group of people.

 Chapter 952: A natural couple was kidnapped(1)

    Chapter 952: A natural couple was kidnapped(1)


    Chapter 952 A pair born in heaven and taken captive (1)


    The atmosphere in the room was silent for a moment. Just when Mo Yan thought that the man in front of her was interested, a pair of gentle big hands suddenly hugged her shoulders. The next moment, she was lying in a generous embrace, and the man above her head was full of joy. Sighed: "I''m d you can protect yourself."


    Mo Yan raised her head in disbelief, staring at Xiao Ruiyuan''s smiling face and speechless.


    Xiao Ruiyuan only felt that the woman''s dull look had urately touched the soft spot in his heart. He couldn''t help but reached out and gently stroked the back of her head, and said softly: "You used to be too kind, so kind that you would even hurt people who hurt you." I dont want to go back for revenge. I was always worried that you would be hurt. Now that you are like this, I feel relieved.


    Mo Yan looked at the man and couldn''t say a word.


    After two lifetimes, this was the first time she had plotted against a woman like this. Even if that woman had plotted against her first, it was the first time she did such a thing, and she would always have messy thoughts in her heart, feeling that she had be bad and vicious. She became no different from those who plotted against her, and even worried that one day she would be the person she once hated.


    However, the man''s words finally made her wake up. She had not be bad or vicious, she was just protecting herself. Only those who protect themselves and truly care about her will feel at ease.


    Looking at the woman who was gradually relieved, Xiao Ruiyuan continued: "I went into battle to kill the enemy when I was thirteen years old. I have no eyesight on the battlefield. Either you die or I live. Over the years, countless enemies have died under my sword. If This can be considered vicious, but I have been poisoned to the core for a long time. A poisonous husband and a poisonous woman, aren''t we a perfect match?"


    Speaking of being a perfect match, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face was filled with determination. Seeing that the woman in his arms finally smiled, he couldn''t help but lower his head and press a light kiss on her forehead.


    At this time, everyone in Zhao Mansion was immersed in sleep. Under the breeze, thenterns in the corridor were swaying in the wind, and the shadows of the trees on the ground were shadowy, showing a bit of destion for no reason.


    Fan Meijiao anxiously walked around the room. Seeing that there was no movement outside, she stared at the shrinking maid fiercely and cursed: "Why is there no news yet? If things go wrong this time, I am the only one to ask you. !


    Miss, no, no, no, we will definitely seed this time! the maid said tremblingly, shaking her body. Half of them are worried that the n will fail and they will be med by their master. The other half are that if the n seeds, they are worried that things will be exposed, someone will be caught behind the scenes, and they will die as a scapegoat.


    I dont know whether it was the maidsfort or the determination that the n would seed, but Fan Meijiao finally calmed down. She sat on the bed, her eyes rolling around, not knowing what she was nning.


    The maid huddled in the corner and did not dare to say a word. She only prayed in her heart that the youngdy would not do anything again. Doing such evil things once was enough to frighten her.


    Another half an hour passed, and seeing that the child''s hour had passed, Fan Meijiao finally couldn''t wait any longer, and told the maid: "I will go to the temple with my grandmother early tomorrow morning to fulfill my vows, and I wille back in three days. Don''t follow me this time. If things happen tonight, then we will see what happens to that little bitch. If the situation changes,e to me in the temple immediately, do you understand?"


    The maid''s face changed slightly, and she suppressed the panic in her heart and said with a forced smile: "Miss, I have a ve to serve you, and you are used to it. I have been here for three days without a ve by your side. I''m afraid you are not used to it. Otherwise, I will go with you, ve, and find someone else to keep an eye on the goings-on in the Mo family?"


    "Why, you **** dare not listen to me?" Fan Meijiao stared at the maid who had served her for more than ten years, and cursed angrily: "If you are asked to stay, you will stay. Where does this nonsensee from? If you dare to If you say anything more, I will sell your whole family to the mine tomorrow."

 Chapter 953: A natural couple was kidnapped (2)

    Chapter 953: A natural couple was kidnapped (2)


    Chapter 953 A pair born in heaven was taken captive (2)


    When the maid heard this, she was so frightened that she knelt down and begged: "Miss, it''s my fault. I don''t dare to do it anymore. Please don''t sell me and my family."


    Having served thedy for many years, no one understands the cruelty of thedy better than her. When the youngdy was eight years old, she dared to push a maid who didn''t like her into the lotus pond and drown her; when she married into her ex-uncle''s house, she could kick her first-inw''s maid into miscarriage without blinking an eye; Selling her family to the mines was more than just a matter of scaring her.


    "Remember what you just said. Next time, I will sell your family far away! Also, if those people are caught by the government and shake you out, don''t talk nonsense and bring trouble to me. Trouble, otherwise, no one can protect your family, including your newborn nephew, do you hear me?"


    Looking at the trembling maid, Fan Meijiao''s face shed with pride, and her words were full of threats.


    "Yes, yes, I listen to the youngdy. If the matter is exposed, I will bear the responsibility and will not harm the youngdy." The maid''s body trembled even more violently. She lowered her head to hide the resentment in her eyes and promised to the sky.


    She doesn''t care about her own life or death, but her parents, brothers, sister-inw and nephews are all servants of the Zhao family. No matter what, she cannot harm her rtives.


    Fan Meijiao was finally satisfied. She looked at the maid on the ground and said, "Huh, you know what''s going on! Now go to the side door and wait. If there is definite news,e back and report it."


    "Yes, miss, I''ll go right now!" the maid agreed quickly, staggered up from the ground, saluted Fan Meijiao, and hurried out.


    Looking at the maid''s leaving figure, Fan Meijiao yawned sleepily and prepared to lie down and sleep. She had to get up early tomorrow, so she didn''t dare to wait any longer, lest she missed the auspicious time to repay her vow and be med by the Buddha, who would take back the wonderful marriage of the Mu family.


    Thinking of the tall, handsome man she saw through the screen on the day of the engagement ceremony, a rare blush appeared on her face, and her eyes shone with contentment.


    Hum, so what if you dont be the firstdy? Marrying the second master of the Mu family and bing the second wife of the Mu family will only make your status more noble. Lets see who dares to look down on her in the future and call her a lowly merchant girl!


    On the other side, Fan Meijiao''s personal maid quietly came to the side door and saw a woman waiting there, leaning against the door and taking a nap.


    The maid quietly walked over, woke up the mother-inw and said angrily: "The things that thedy told you have not been done yet, how dare you sleep here and miss thedy''s things, let''s see how you handle the task."


    The old woman was about to have a seizure, but when she saw the maid next to her cousin, she quickly smiled and said, "I feel sleepy at this time of year. Old woman, I identally got sleepy. Don''t me me, girl! Don''t me me, girl!"


    There is no conflict of interest between the maid and the gatekeeper. She just said it casually. She would not really bring this matter to the master to ask for credit, so she reminded absentmindedly: "Be careful in the future. If the master sees it, , no one can save you."


    "Yes, yes, what the girl said is true. I will lead your good son, mother-inw." The mother-inw was very grateful and secretly relieved.


    The maid nodded casually and opened a crack in the side door. Seeing that there was no one in sight in the dark alley, she closed the door and found a random step to sit down.


    The olddy was a talkative person. Seeing that the maid seemed to be in a bad mood, she asked with a gossipy face: "Girl, if you have anything on your mind, just tell me. Maybe I can give you some advice. What''s the difference between the olddy and me?" Youve had decades of extra food!


    When the maid heard this, a wry smile appeared on her face, but she did not dare to say anything. She just stared at the ground at her feet silently, not knowing what she was thinking.

 Chapter 954: A natural couple was kidnapped(3)

    Chapter 954: A natural couple was kidnapped(3)


    Chapter 954: Born to be a Couple and Captured (3)


    The olddy curled her lips angrily when she saw that the maid ignored her. She was so frightened that she was the maid that the master had to use, that she did not dare to ask any more questions.


    Tuk tuk tuk


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door. The maid suddenly straightened up and quickly got up and opened the door. Through the light of thentern on the door, she clearly saw the middle-aged man standing in front of her. This middle-aged man was exactly the person she was waiting for.


    "How is it? Is the matter done?" The maid quickly let the person in, closed the door and asked impatiently.


    The middle-aged man has a sinister appearance and does not look like a good person. His lustful eyes swept over the maid''s swollen breasts, and then he patted her **** proudly and said, "With me, Mr. Huang, what else can''t be aplished?"


    Hearing this, the maid didn''t know whether to be happy or afraid, and asked anxiously: "You, you didn''t let those people see your true face, did you?"


    The man who called himself Mr. Huang reached out his hand and touched the maid''s pink face. Seeing that the maid avoided it, he suddenly became unhappy and said with a cold face: "I specially changed my disguise. They won''t know who I am, but they I thought the risk was too great and the silver was too little, so I refused to hand over what I got, saying that I would exchange it for another five hundred taels of silver."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Huang''s eyes dodge a little, obviously feeling guilty.


    Fan Meijiao was bleeding heavily this time, so she gave the maid five hundred taels of silver and asked her to find a suitable person toplete the matter. As a result, five hundred taels of silver went out without a penny, but Mr. Huang stole three hundred taels for himself, and the remaining two hundred taels were thrown to the thieves who went to Mo''s house to do business.


    This time, he did not expect that those people would suddenly increase the price, but he was just a middleman, and the price increase would allow him to earn more, so this time, he changed the price from two hundred taels to five hundred taels in an attempt to I dug out three hundred taels of silver.


    When he heard that he wanted another five hundred taels, the maid''s face changed and she said angrily: "We clearly agreed to five hundred taels, and now we suddenly increase the price. This clearly shows that the Zhao family doesn''t take it seriously!"


    If thedy knew that the five hundred taels of silver had not beenpleted, she would definitely me her for not doing the job well, and he might not know how to punish her. She didn''t get any benefit from this matter from beginning to end, and she might even get into awsuit. If she asked the youngdy for money again, the youngdy might suspect that she was greedy for money, so it would be strange if she agreed.


    Mr. Huang spread his hands and said helplessly: "Those people are not afraid of heaven and earth. Now they have the things you want in their hands. If you don''t give money, they will never give it to me. I can''t pay for it myself." ?


    The maid looked embarrassed, gritted her teeth and said, "How about three days? Come back to get the money after three days."


    Miss, if you still want toe back, you may be in a good mood, and you should be able to get the five hundred taels of silver by then.


    Mr. Huang rolled his eyes, looked at the maid with salivation and said, "If you really don''t have any money, I can''t pay it out of my own pocket, but you have to pay some price, right?"


    The maid didn''t know what Mr. Huang was thinking, so she frowned in disgust: "Hmph, don''t worry, I''ll give you five hundred taels of silver in three days, so you behave yourself."


    Mr. Huang refused to give up and wanted to say something else, but he was pushed out by the maid and shut out the door with a bang.


    Kicked the door hard, Huang Ye spat, and left reluctantly. He had to put a lot of effort into appeasing those people, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to get away with it if one of those money-minded people was unhappy and revealed the matter.


    Early the next morning, two carriages drove out of the Zhao Mansion one after another. One was simple and the other was gorgeous. There were many maids and women on both sides, and more than 20 strong guards behind them. There is plenty of pomp and circumstance.

 Chapter 955: A natural couple was kidnapped (4)

    Chapter 955: A natural couple was kidnapped (4)


    Chapter 955 A pair born in heaven was taken captive (4)


    Originally, going to the temple to fulfill her vows should not be so public, but Fan Meijiao was afraid that others would not know that she was about to marry into the Mu family, so she wanted to bring all the servants in the house with her.


    The temple where the ancestors and grandsons of the Zhao family fulfilled their vows was Baohua Temple, located fifty miles east of the city. Baohua Temple is thergest temple in the capital. All thedies anddies in the capital like to go there to pray and fulfill their vows. If they encounter one, they will inevitablypare themselves in private. .


    Fan Meijiao was worried that she would be looked down upon, so she got up and packed up before dawn. At this time, she was sitting in the gorgeous carriage at the back, richly dressed and covered with pearls. She kept telling the driver to go slower, so as not to hurt her. Hair essories all over his head were messed up.


    Dont you know that Buddhism is a quiet ce, and peoplepare the wife or girls temperament or inner nature, but not these vulgar things. If Fan Meijiao does this, she is destined to not get what she wants. Of course, she didn''t have the luck to be able to walk to Baohua Temple smoothly.


    The carriage quickly left the capital. When it arrived outside the city, the road was not as easy to walk as inside the city. Even if it was going very slowly, it would still be bumpy. Fan Meijiao was timid and couldn''t stand such bumps, so she couldn''t help ordering the driver to slow down.


    The driver had no choice but to go slowly and slowly, which was not much faster than walking.


    Mrs. Zhao in front was worried that she had missed the right time, so she did not wait for her granddaughter who was behind her. She asked her mother-inw to speak to Fan Meijiao and then urged the driver to leave quickly.


    In this way, the two carriages gradually distanced themselves, and before long, Mrs. Zhao''s carriage was no longer visible.


    On this day, more than one family went to Baohua Temple to pray and fulfill their vows. Like Mrs. Zhao, these people all wanted to go early to express their sincerity to the Buddha. Therefore, there were originally several carriages traveling together, but gradually only Fan Meijiao was left.


    Fan Meijiao didn''t notice anything. She leaned on the maid and closed her eyes to rest. Suddenly, the carriage jolted violently. The master and servant hit the wall of the carriage hard, and they were in chaos!


    "ah-"


    Fan Meijiao was unprepared. She had no strength in her hands and feet before, so she was thrown the worst. Her whole forehead hit the car wall and soon became red and swollen.


    Outside, the previously docile horses seemed to be going crazy, running as fast as they could. The coachman held on to the horse''s reins tightly, but he was no match for the horse''s strength. The rope was cut into his flesh, and even though it was dripping with blood, he could not stop the galloping horse. The guards were also left far behind, and soon disappeared.


    The carriage was jolting violently up and down. Not only were the people in the carriage miserable, but even the coachman was almost thrown off the carriage.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" Fan Meijiao was lying across the carriage. As the carriage was being tossed around, she covered her forehead and screamed in pain. She pushed the maid next to her to ask the coachman about the situation.


    As if responding to her, the coachman outside shouted loudly with a crying voice: "Miss, the horse, the horse is frightened, I, I, I can''t control it, I can only wait until it runs out of strength, talent, talent stop."


    When Fan Meijiao heard this, she suddenly became angry and cursed loudly: "You are a useless dog ve. You can''t even control a horse. What use do you have? When I return home in three days, I will definitely beat you to death, you are a useless ve." Dog ve.


    The coachman knew Fan Meijiao''s temper, so she was definitely not joking when she said this. Thinking of the fact that he had worked hard for the Zhao Mansion for decades, without any credit, it was hard work, and it was not his fault that the horse was frightened, yet he was yelled at by his master to be beaten and killed. I was so disheartened for a moment that I was toozy to think of another way to stop the galloping horse.


    Just like that, the horses galloped all the way, and the screams of the three masters and servants in the carriage resounded through the sky. This scene was seen by passers-by. They were so frightened that they stayed away from each other. No one dared to risk their lives.


    Soon, arge forest appeared in front of them. Perhaps the horse did not think of the carriage behind it and plunged into it. As a result, the carriage got stuck between two trees and finally stopped.


    However, the strength of the horse was too great, and the two ropes tied from its neck to the carriage were broken by it. The horse regained its freedom, raised its four hooves, and soon disappeared into the dense forest. The four people were saved.


    The carriage stuck between two trees was out of shape. With the help of two maids, Fan Meijiao finally climbed out of the carriage.


    At this time, Fan Meijiao''s clothes were torn several times and became messy. Her hair was all down, with no hair essories on it. Her nose and face were bruised and swollen under her hair. She was no different from a crazy woman. She had no trace of her previous dignity. Womanly style.


    Even without looking, she knew what she looked like now. Fan Meijiao was so angry that she med all this on the coachman. She limped up to the coachman and pped him hard: "You... You dog ve, you can''t even drive the carriage, why are you just standing there stupidly, why don''t you hurry up and get the horse back? If you dare to miss the auspicious time for me to fulfill my wish, you don''t have to go back."


    Yes, yes, ve, lets go now! Feeling the burning pain on his face, the coachman hid his resentment and hurriedly ran in the direction where the horse disappeared.


    Fan Meijiao was a little satisfied. She just touched her messy hair and scolded the other two maids: "Are you Yumu? Why don''t you get to the carriage and take out the dressing box tob my hair?"


    Hearing this, the two maids quickly climbed into the carriage to look for the dressing box. The carriage was extremely messy, and the two of them rummaged around before finding it.


    Just before they climbed out of the carriage, Fan Meijiao''s frightened scream suddenly came from outside. When the two climbed out of the carriage in a hurry, Fan Meijiao was nowhere to be seen!

 Chapter 956: One pot (1)

    Chapter 956: One pot (1)


    Chapter 956: One Pot (1)


    Fan Meijiao was kidnapped by the gangsters!


    It was already noon when Mrs. Zhao of Baohua Temple and the Zhao Mansion in the capital received the news.


    Mrs. Zhao, who still had the heart to fulfill her wish, burst into tears, quickly packed her things, and hurried back to the Zhao Mansion with her maid and mother-inw, urging her son to find a way to rescue her granddaughter.


    Zhao Fengnian was so anxious that he went to Jingzhao Mansion to ask Jingzhao Mansion to help find his niece, but was stopped by Mrs. Zhao.


    If a man is kidnapped, it is a good idea to report it to the government and ask people from the government to help find him. However, the kidnapped person is the niece who lives in the Zhao family. Whether it is for money or sex, once word gets out, the reputation of the daughter''s family will be ruined. .


    When she was brought up, even the reputation of the daughter of the Zhao family would be damaged by Fan Meijiao, and she would not be able to be born into a good family. Although Mrs. Zhao does not want to see Fan Meijiao and wishes that she would not be able to stay in the Zhao family without a good reputation and lose face by marrying into the Mu family, she will not make fun of her daughter''s reputation.


    Zhao Fengnian was also anxious, so he came up with this stupid trick. Not only could he not report it to the official, but he also had to cover up the matter tightly, especially from the Mu family, which made his hair turn gray for a while. After much deliberation, he couldn''te up with a good solution. He could only summon all the guards in the house and ask them to search for clues in the forest where his niece was kidnapped to see if they could get her back.


    The Zhao Mansion is not like a rich and wealthy family. The total number of guards in the Zhao Mansion is only about thirty. These more than 30 guards took their money to the horse dealer to rent fast horses and ran out of the capital quickly. They caused quite a stir on the street and weremented upon by pedestrians on the street.


    Unexpectedly, an inconspicuous carriage entered through the city gate and passed by the guards of Zhao Mansion.


    The guards went to the forest to investigate, but did not find any valuable clues. They could only divide their troops into several groups and search in different directions. There were no mountains nearby to hide people, so the viges they encountered became the focus of their search.


    However, the viges around the forest were almost searched one by one by Zhao''s guards, and there was no trace of Fan Meijiao. By the time they finished searching thest vige, it was already dark, so the group had no choice but to return to Zhao Mansion and exin the situation to Zhao Fengnian.


    Zhao Fengnian''s face became extremely ugly when he heard that he couldn''t find anyone, and he didn''t even have a direction to pursue. He knew very well that the longer time dragged on, the more dangerous his niece would be, and she might not know what she would encounter now.


    He originally thought that the criminal who kidnapped his niece was doing it for money, but after a whole day passed and there was no news from the concierge, he began to suspect that the other party was more likely to seek revenge. I''m just not sure whether it''s for my niece or for him...


    Thinking of some of the things he had done that were not humane to outsiders, Zhao Fengnian shook his head violently, suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, and hurried to Mrs. Zhao''s yard.


    Mrs. Zhao hugged Mrs. Zhao who had lost her daughter and cried. She had not shed tears all day long. If Mo Yan were here, she would only say "You deserve it"!


    When she saw her son, Mrs. Zhao stopped crying and asked anxiously: "But have you found your sweetheart?"


    Zhao Fengnian really couldn''t bear to let my mother down, but how could he bring his niece back? He shook his head helplessly: "Mom, the guards in the house searched the nearby viges and couldn''t find my daughter. My son suspected that the viin had I''m afraid I didn''t kidnap you for money."


    "My poor little girl -" Mrs. Zhao seemed to have thought of something and let out a shrill scream. Her whole body was swaying. If her daughter Zhao hadn''t supported her in time, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Zhao Fengnian was startled, and quickly stepped forward to help Mrs. Zhao, who was crying silently, sit down, and said to the sobbing Mrs. Zhao on the side: "Sister, brother has something to tell mother, please stay away for a while, wait. Come back to stay with motherter."

 Chapter 957: One pot (2)

    Chapter 957: One pot (2)


    Chapter 957: One Pot (2)


    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhao felt a sh of doubt in her heart. However, she was much smarter than her daughter Fan Meijiao. She did not show it on the spot. She only said in a tearful voice: "Brother, the little sister will go down first. You must find a way." Save my dear girl, she is my sisters lifeblood!


    Zhao Fengnian rubbed his swollen forehead, waved his hands a little irritably and said, "Don''t worry, eldest sister, my dear mother is also the lifeblood of my mother. My eldest brother is my niece. I will definitely find a way to rescue her from the viin. Get down quickly!"


    No matter how worried about her daughter, Mrs. Zhao had to rely on her elder brother to find someone. Seeing that Zhao Fengnian looked worried, she didn''t dare to stay any longer. She said something to Mrs. Zhao and left in a hurry.


    At this time, Mrs. Zhao also calmed down and asked Zhao Fengnian nervously: "Son, what''s wrong with the viin who kidnapped my dear girl?"


    Zhao Fengnian had big beads of sweat on his forehead, and there was a look of uneasiness on his face: "Mother, if that gangster is doing it for money, he is afraid that if he kidnaps the queen, he will ask us for a ransom. The whole day has passed, but there is nothing." If someonees to our house to deliver a message, I''m afraid that person is an enemy of our family and is here for our son."


    It''s no wonder that Zhao Fengnian thought so. Someone did do this to him before, but he didn''t seed. He suppressed the bad guy with all his tricks. But when he thinks about what happened that time, he is still scared.


    Mrs. Zhao obviously knew about it, and she was immediately frightened. She asked in a panic: "Who is that? Who could it be? If I kidnap my dear this time, will it be the turn of other members of our family next time?" ?


    Zhao Fengnian''s face turned pale and he shook his head nkly: "My son doesn''t know..."


    Zhao Fengnian really didnt know anyone who wanted to harm him. It wasnt that he had never done anything wrong and there was no one to suspect him of. It was because there were so many suspects that he couldnt determine who it was.


    Although Zhao Fengnian has never touched anyone''s life in his nearly twenty years as an official, some of his ancestral n members have used his influence to do a lot of harmful things, and have secretly given him countless benefits. Farms, silver, antiques, calligraphy and paintings...there are so many things that the Zhao family''s warehouse is filled.


    Most of those benefits were plundered from others by his n members and were ill-gotten gains. Otherwise, how would he be able to support more than a hundred people in the house with his little sry.


    Mrs. Zhao knew these things very well, because many of the people who bullied others were rtives of her natal family. She herself has received a lot of benefits from her mother''s family. Otherwise, how could she have spent so much money on herself and allowed Fan Meijiao to show off her appearance!


    Now that Fan Meijiao was abducted, there were many doubts about it. The mother and son unconsciously thought about it. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that it was the truth. They were very worried for a while, fearing that what happened to Fan Meijiao would happen to them next time.


    "Son, what should we do now? What should we do?" Mrs. Zhao grabbed Zhao Fengnian''s hand in panic. She didn''t know whether she was worried about what would happen to the mother and son in the future, or was asking how to rescue her granddaughter safely. .


    Zhao Fengnian was very flustered. When Mrs. Zhao asked this question, she became even more flustered. Fortunately, after working as an official for so many years and climbing to his current position step by step, it is impossible for him to have no sess at all.


    After forcing himself to calm down, he said to Mrs. Zhao: "Mom, Jiao Niang has been kidnapped and cannot be publicized. For now, we can only wait and see what happens and secretly find Jiao Niang''s whereabouts! If the Mu family asks, tell Jiao Niang In gratitude for the good marriage God has bestowed upon me, I went to my family temple to fast and pray in person, and wait until the day of the wedding to have all my merits fulfilled."

 Chapter 958: One pot (3)

    Chapter 958: One pot (3)


    Chapter 958: One Pot (3)


    Okay, this is a good idea, Ill do as you say.


    Mrs. Zhaos eyes lit up and she hurriedly agreed. Staying in the family temple and fasting to pray for the gods can not only cover up the fact that the granddaughter was abducted by the gangsters, preserve her reputation, but also make the Mu family have a good impression of the granddaughter, so that she will be less difficult to marry in the future. There is nothing better than this. method.


    Mrs. Zhao''s heart felt like a knife just thinking about whether her granddaughter''s life or death was uncertain, and whether she woulde back alive one day. However, she could not think of a better way to find her granddaughter and rescue her.


    The mother and son discussed the details, and that night, after beating the servants in the mansion hard, they released the news that Fan Meijiao had gone to the family temple to fast and raise spirits. The maids and women in the mansion who didn''t know the truth actually believed it. Everyone rushed to tell each other about this matter.


    The servants who knew the inside story secretly gloated about Fan Meijiao''s misfortune and cursed Fan Meijiao never toe back. Those who didn''t know the inside story actually believed it and sighed that Fan Meijiao could change her gender. From now on, they only hope that Fan Meijiao will not beat, scold and bully them. It can be seen that in Zhao Mansion, The arrogant and overbearing Fan Meijiao is very unpopr.


    A deste and dpidated courtyard in Bei City exudes the atmosphere of decay and decay. The people living here are either homeless beggars or extremely poor families who are unable to improve their lives. Because they are too poor, they usually Even thieves won''t visit here.


    At this time, in the cer of a low and humid house, a woman in colorful clothes was lying tied up. The woman''s mouth was blocked by a pair of dirty and smelly socks, and her hair was scattered on the ground. She was stained with a lot of weeds and dust, and her clothes were in a mess. The front of her clothes was open, exposing the white flesh underneath. People who didn''t know the truth might think that the woman had been insulted.


    Brother, the family members named Zhao do all kinds of evil, and he is behind them all. We kidnapped his niece this time just to show him some color. Why dont you let me do something to that woman?


    An angry voice came from the cer, and it clearly fell into the ears of Fan Meijiao who was awakened by fright. When she heard that it was her uncle''s enemy seeking revenge, she was even more frightened. Her eyes were covered with ck cloth and she stared at her. , the whole body trembled.


    "You''re stupid!" Another rough voice sounded, and the man called Big Brother said angrily: "We are going to use this stinky **** to take revenge on Zhao. If you **** this bitch, The person named Zhao is afraid that we will take away this embarrassing woman who ruined the reputation of his Zhao family, so what else can we use to lure the person named Zhao out and take revenge on him?"


    "B-But this is too cheap for this stinky bitch. Look at what she wears. She didn''t plunder it from us. After enjoying so many years of blessings, can''t she let us buddies have a good time? "The man who spoke first said reluctantly.


    "Hmph, our target is the person named Zhao. After we deal with the person named Zhao, let alone this bitch, let''s get some of this bitch''s biological mother and taste it, and then sell it to a remote ce after we are satisfied. A man who can''t marry a wife bes a wife. Hey, those people have more than one man in their family. It''s toomon for brothers and sisters to share a girl. Then let''s see what shame these shameless **** have to live with." ''Big Brother'' cruelly said As he said this, he seemed to really hate Zhao Fengnian and everyone rted to the Zhao family.


    Hearing this, Fan Meijiao almost copsed. At this moment, she also hated Zhao Fengnian, the uncle she had called her affectionately for more than 20 years. She hadpletely forgotten that she had eaten the clothes of the Zhao family for so many years. The Zhao family also enjoys the dignity that even the seriousdies of the Zhao family do not have. It is all given to him by Uncle Zhao Fengnian.

 Chapter 959: One pot (4)

    Chapter 959: One pot (4)


    Chapter 959: One Pot (4)


    Hearing the voices of the two gangsters fading away, Fan Meijiao struggled to sit up, struggling with her hands and legs in an attempt to break free from the ropes.


    She doesn''t want to be insulted, she doesn''t want to suffer for her uncle Zhao Fengnian, she wants to save herself, she wants to escape, marry into the Mu family, and be the noble second wife of the Mu family, instead of being sold into the poor mountains by a group of gangsters In the old forest, she was the wife of several men at the same time.


    But the rope as thick as her thumb was tied very tightly, and it was impossible for her to break free. There was nothing in the cer, so she could not break the rope with the help of sharp objects.


    After struggling for nearly half an hour, her wrists and ankles were only scratched by the ropes, but not even loose at all. Fan Meijiao was breathing heavily, and her blindfolded eyes were filled with despair and hatred...


    The incident in the Zhao family and the tragic situation of Fan Meijiao soon reached Mo Yan''s ears. She took out the corn and rewarded her inquiring face with a cold smile.


    If she directly ordered the dozen thieves to sneak into Zhao''s house and let them ruin Fan Meijiao''s reputation, not to mention whether they could do it, even if they could do it, she would still be exposed. ording to Fan Meijiao''s temperament, everything would be broken. The possibility was too great, and it was not worth the risk for her.


    It happened that she had learned about Zhao Fengnian''s "good deeds" over the years and that he was very suspicious, so she seized the opportunity when Fan Meijiao went to the temple to fulfill her vow, gave those people powder that could frighten the horses and drive them crazy, and threw away the Zhao family''s guards. Then let them take the opportunity to kidnap Fan Meijiao, and told them not to reveal any information.


    As expected, the mother and son of the Zhao family thought too much and frightened themselves. In this way, even if they let Fan Meijiaoe back in the future, they would not be suspicious of her. In this way, the next n can proceed normally.


    Besides, as she thought, they tried every means to cover up Fan Meijiao. At least the Mu family believed it, and there would be no problem in dying Fan Meijiao until she married into the Mu family!


    Due to Fan Meijiao''s selfish nature, she knows that she suffered such humiliation only because of her good uncle. She is afraid that she will gradually be separated from the Zhao family in the future. In the future, if bad things happen to the Zhao family, she will mostly stand by and watch. , and once she loses the support of the Zhao family, life in the Mu family will definitely be difficult.


    In short, she will repay double what Fan Meijiao has done to her little by little. Fan Meijiao will never have a peaceful day in the rest of her life.


    Yan Yan, when are you going to put that woman back? Xue Tuanzi flew in front of Mo Yan and asked curiously.


    After Mo Yan fed thest corn to the bird, he patted the non-existent dust on his hands and said, "I have to torture that hateful woman enough, and then I can let go of the hatred in my heart."


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes. This answer... What''s the difference between saying it and not saying it?


    "Of course there is a difference!" Mo Yan gently pinched Xue Tuanzi''s snail eyes, tied them into knots and untied them: "If she dares to do such a thing to me, she should have the consciousness to bear the consequences. The Zhao family''s mother and son are not good people, so let them be in panic. When Fan Meijiao marries that second master Mu, the real drama has just begun!"


    Tsk, Yanyan, you are really cruel, but I like it, haha! Xue Tuanzi shook his body, his snail eyes darting around, obviously in a good mood.


    Is it ruthless? Mo Yan sneered, no matter how cruel he was, how could he be more cruel than the Zhao family''s mother and son! There were no lives in the hands of Zhao''s mother and son, but they allowed their rtives to harm the vige, causing so many families to be destroyed, wives and children torn apart. It was okay if they didn''t know. Now that she knew, how could she tolerate them stepping on the blood and tears of innocent people and continue? Enjoy wealth and wealth?


    Aware of Mo Yan''s thoughts, Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes and said: "You can also umte merit by eliminating harm for the people. There are many bad people in this world. Yan Yan,e on, I''m optimistic about you!"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes at Xue Tuanzi and was toozy to pay attention to this guy who was making random ideas again. She had to do her best to eliminate harm for the people. If she offended someone she shouldn''t have been offended and was retaliated against, she had nothing to fear since she had some space, but how could her family hide away?


    Under Mo Yan''s suggestion, Fan Meijiao, who was trapped in the cer, suffered a lot. Although she was not abused by those who kidnapped her, her body was exposed, and even a small red mole appeared on a woman''s most private part. I also know it clearly.


    These physical information are all important evidence to attack Fan Meijiao in the future. They will give her the reputation of a **** in the Mu family and she will never be able to change her life. Of course, in order to prevent her from being abandoned by the Mu family and unable to be the second wife of the Mu family, Mo Yan would also tell her at the appropriate time about the failure of the second master of the Mu family.


    In this way, let the couple hold each other''s hands and have "love and love"!


    Three days passed in a sh. Under Mo Yan''s instructions, the person who kidnapped Fan Meijiao finally sent a message to the Zhao family, asking Zhao Fengnian toe in person to rescue his niece.


    Zhao Fengnian was sure that the thief wasing for him, so how could he risk his own life? However, the niece must be rescued, otherwise the Zhao family''s reputation will be bad if word spreads in the future.


    So, he asked the guards in the pce to disguise themselves and follow him secretly to rescue people. He took two attendants to the ce agreed with the "kidnapper", preparing to catch the kidnapper.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Fengnian''s intention was noticed by the "kidnapper". The "kidnapper" ran away in panic, leaving Fan Meijiao behind. So Fan Meijiao was sessfully rescued. As for the "kidnapper", of course, none of the "kidnappers" were caught!

 Chapter 960: The school started and someone came to stay (1)

    Chapter 960: The school started and someone came to stay (1)


    Chapter 960 The school starts and another persones to stay (1)


    Not to mention what kind of turmoil the Zhao family would create after Zhao Fengnian "sessfully" rescued Fan Meijiao, Mo Yan put the matter aside for the time being and got busy with other things after letting the two birds stare at the Zhao family.


    Early in the morning on the sixth day of July, a long string of firecrackers sounded in the sky above Liuyang Vige, and the newly-built school ushered in the registration day. This is not only a great event for Liuyang Vige, but also a great event for several surrounding viges. Vigers who are willing to send their children to school leave their work in the fields and take their children to school early in the morning to register.


    At this time, there was already a long queue at the registration desk of the school.


    The two newly hired wives were too busy, so they asked Mo Yan, who was good at calligraphy and writing, to help.


    "Junjun, Mr. Zeng and I should have done this, but we have to trouble Junjun. Thank you very much Shan." Taking advantage of the time to drink a ss of water, Master Shan quickly thanked Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was busy registering the children who had signed up to pay tuition. After hearing what Shan Fuzi said, she took the time to twist her sore wrist and said with a smile: "I am also very happy to be able to contribute to the school. You are wee, Shan Fuzi!" The folks in the vige all call me ''Yan Yatou'', Master, you should also call me that in the future, it''s weird to call me a prince."


    Haha, okay, Ill call you Yan Yatou from now on. Shan Fuzi was not a pedantic person at all, so seeing that Mo Yan was not being polite, he readily agreed.


    The two of them chatted andughed for a while. Seeing that the other master over there was too busy, Master Shan said something to Mo Yan and went over to continue his work.


    Seeing that the twodies had been busy for so long in the hot weather and were still talking patiently to the children who had signed up, without a hint of impatience, Mo Yan nodded, knowing that the twodies had not invited the wrong ones.


    The two masters just moved into the small courtyard built specifically for the masters behind the school a few days ago. One is named Zeng and the other is Shan.


    Mr. Zeng is in his sixties, has been teaching for decades, and has a good way of educating children; Mr. Shan, who has just passed his thirties, failed to pass the imperial examinationst autumn, so he stayed in the capital to study and educate the children nearby. He is open-minded, funny and has a unique way of teaching, which is very popr among children.


    Both wives were invited by Mo Qingze after a lot of effort. They came to Liuyang Vige in person and decided to stay after they were satisfied with the ce. I learned that the school also provided free amodation, so I simply brought my family over.


    Mr. Zeng has two children, and his son and daughter have already started their own families and raised children. This time, he only brought his wife and a young grandson. Since there were no formal sses, I took my wife and grandson around every day. After a few days, I became more and more fond of Liuyang Vige with its beautiful scenery and simple folk customs.


    Master Shan was not from the capital. His wife unfortunately had a difficult delivery when she gave birth to a daughter, and she died early. Over the years, due to various reasons, the marriage was not renewed, so he lived with his only daughter. He had been renting in the city before, and everything in the city required money. Most of the money he earned every year was spent on renting a house. He also had to buy books and read, so his life was very tight. Seeing that her daughter is already twelve and will leave the court in a few years, the single husband cannot even afford a decent dowry.


    Although the education provided by the school is not higher than that in the city, there is no need to spend money on rice for daily food and no rent for the house to live in. This can save a lot of money. Shan Fuzi is very satisfied and decisively takes it with him. Daughter Shan Zhen came over.


    There were many vigers lining up in front of the table. Mo Yan nced at it twice and then withdrew his gaze. While taking the bundles from the vigers, he recorded the names of the children in the book.


    In order to leave a good impression on the Master, the vigers put on good clothes that they would only wear during the New Year, and even gave the children a pair of brand new clothes. Many people were carrying egg baskets or live chickens, and some were carrying heavy meat sticks, which they gave to the two wives.

 Chapter 961: The school started and someone came to stay (2)

    Chapter 961: The school started and someone came to stay (2)


    Chapter 961 The school starts and another persones to stay (2)


    The two masters have seen this kind of thing many times, and it is also an unwritten rule in this industry. After thanking each other, the two epted it. As for the vigers who didn''t bring gifts or forgot about it, they didn''t show any shame. It all depends on everyones will, and its not beautiful to force it.


    Seeing the Master ept the gift, the vigers not only did not feel any physical pain, but breathed a sigh of relief. After sessfully enrolling the child, they sent the child to the spacious and bright school and went back happily.


    Mo Yan, who was pulled over to help, saw this and could understand the thoughts of the vigers. In previous lives, many parents, in order to let their children get extra attention from teachers, usually gave gifts to teachers during holidays. At first this was nothing, butter on it changed its taste. Many teachers with corrupted moral standards used it to make money and caused a lot of troubles.


    However, after getting along with each other for a few days, Mo Yan had a certain understanding of the character of the two masters. They paid great attention to their own moral cultivation and would not do anything to steal money from their students.


    When we first looked for the Master, several vige chiefs agreed that the Masters character was more important. If the teacher is not upright, how can we educate people? Mo Yan found that there were nearly a hundred children who came to sign up, mostly children between six and ten years old. Children over ten years old were rarely seen. After thinking about it, I understood the reason.


    Children over ten years old are already half of thebor force. They can stay at home and work to bring ie to the family, but it is usually impossible for the family to let them go to school.


    Another reason is that one family cannot bear the burden of raising two children at the same time. Although the cultivation is not high, you only need to pay 500 coins per year, but the price of pens, ink, paper, inkstones and books is extremely high, at least 3 to 5 taels per year.


    If two children go to school together, it will cost almost ten taels of silver a year. You must know that there are many poor people in several viges. If you work hard for a whole year, you may not be able to save five taels of silver. The number of ten taels is in In the eyes of most people, it is nothing more than an astronomical figure.


    No one from an ordinary family has the courage to send two children to study at once. I might send one, but I thought about it for a long time before making up my mind.


    Parents know that studying does not necessarily mean that their children will be sessful in high school and be high-ranking officials in the future. Most of them just hope that their children will not be blind, that they can read and write, and that they will be able to work as ountants in the city without having to work hard in the fields like their parents.


    Furthermore, many people think that if a schr is born in the family, he will be more literary. Even if the son is not sessful, it is good for the grandson to be influenced by it. Maybe after a long time, a literary star will be born in the family?


    Both wives are very responsible. Mo Yan is here to register the children for school, and they are chatting with the children over there. It seems like they are just chatting, but a few words can roughly touch the children''s personalities and the way they think about problems. Be clear, so that you have a preliminary understanding of the children, and you can teach them in an appropriate way in the future.


    It took the three of them a whole morning to sort out the registration of the children for school. After counting, a total of one hundred and twenty-three children from several viges had signed up, and all had paid for the training, with a total of sixty-one taels and five cents of silver.


    In addition to using the money for the two masters'' repairs, the remaining money can be used for daily maintenance of the school.


    When the registration date was originally set, several vige chiefs unanimously requested that Mo Yai be in charge of Shu Xiu. On the one hand, the Mo family is not short of this little money and will not be greedy. On the other hand, the Mo family is responsible for building the school, and Mo Yan has nothing to say to anyone.

 Chapter 962: The school started and someone came to stay (3)

    Chapter 962: The school started and someone came to stay (3)


    Chapter 962 The school starts and another persones to stay (3)


    Mo Yan originally didn''t want to take on the matter, but someone really needed to be responsible for the daily maintenance of the school, so she had no choice but to agree and leave the matter to Tang Xin.


    Today is just registration for school, and sses will officially start the day after tomorrow. The vigers have taken their children home one after another. Mo Yan stayed to help the twodies pack their things, and Li Xiu came over. After bowing to the twodies, he said to Mo Yan: "Xin''er is cooking today, so I asked you toe back and review it again." Woolen cloth."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh: "How many dishes have you cooked? Don''t make up the number with cold tomatoes."


    This girl, after being stimted by some unknown source, came back from ying outside and started moring to learn cooking skills. She didn''t think that girls must learn cooking skills, but Xiao Nizi wanted to learn, so she had no need to stop her, so she taught her seriously for two days.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Nizi consciously learned how to cook a meal by herself the night before yesterday. As a result, the rice served on the table was undercooked, and the fried meat was still bloody, which made the whole family lose their appetite. .


    In the end, Xiao Nizi had to make a pot of porridge with uncooked rice and a sd with tomatoes, so that everyone could make do with the meal.


    Li Xiu obviously thought of this, and smiled with a crooked eyebrow: "It''s not bad this time, the food is cooked, otherwise I wouldn''t dare to ask you to go back to taste it."


    A half-year-old girl like Xiner in the vige has long been arrested at home and abroad. Apart from doing embroidery work, she rarely interferes in housework. Her cooking skills are also honed slowly, and no one can bear it. Hit her.


    With the addition of Li Xiu, the four of them quickly packed up their things and moved them to the school. Mo Yan originally wanted to invite the two wives to have a meal at home, but the food was cooked by her sister who was not good at cooking. She was really afraid that the dark dishes made by her sister would ruin the two wives, so she gave up the idea and went with them. After saying goodbye, the master went home with Li Xiu.


    Seeing her sistering back, Xin''er happily brought the four dishes and one soup to the table, and urged: "Sister, Aunt Li, please sit down and try my cooking. I promise you won''t be disappointed this time." .


    Mo Yan smiled and nodded. Just when he was about to praise his sister, Cui Ping''an said with a sigh: "These vegetables are as ck as if they were dyed with ink. Will they cause stomach upset if you eat them?"


    Xin''er, who had a smile on her face, immediately changed her face when she heard this: "Huh, whether you like to eat or not, you can do it yourself if you have the ability."


    Cui Ping''an touched his hungry belly and looked at the dark dishes on the table. He didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Mo Yan looked at this scene with a smile and said nothing. She picked up a thin slice with chopsticks that could not be seen clearly, and when she tasted it in her mouth, she knew it was a potato. Although the appearance is really not that good, it still tastes like potatoes, right?


    So, under the expectant gaze of her sister, Mo Yan praised it against her will: "Yes, it tastes very good. Given time, Xin''er will definitely be able to cook delicious and fragrant meals."


    Xin''er received her sister''s praise and narrowed her eyes happily. She gave Cui Ping''an a provocative look and started eating happily while holding her rice bowl.


    Eh, okay, although the meat slices are not tender enough, the potato-roasted chicken is a bit too much soy sauce, and the garlic-fried vegetables are a bit salty...but at least they are cooked, so they won''t spoil your stomach, right?


    With suchfort in mind, Xin''er ate tworge bowls of white rice in one breath with tears in her eyes. It wasn''t that the food she made was so delicious, but that she didn''t pick up the second dish from the te and eat it. I didn''t have enough courage, so I could only eat one more bowl of white rice that was sessfully cooked tofort me.

 Chapter 963: The school started and someone came to stay (4)

    Chapter 963: The school started and someone came to stay (4)


    Chapter 963 The school starts and another persones to stay (4)


    Others were not much better, especially Cui Ping''an. Under Xin''er''s murderous gaze, he simply mixed three bowls of white rice with soy sauce and ate it. While everyone admired his courage, they silently mourned for his belly. Come on, are your intestines stained the color of sauce?


    With just a few dishes, Mo Yan barely ate a bowl of white rice, then hurried back to her yard, got into the space and drank threerge sses of spiritual spring water, which made her stomach feel better.


    Chatting with Xue Tuanzi for a while, she felt that her stomach was almost digested, so Mo Yan found some space andy down on the bed to sleep for half an hour. Not long after getting up, Xin''er came over and said that Yan Junyu was here.


    Mo Yan was a little puzzled. The fruits in the orchard were not yet ripe, and the rice in the paddy fields could not be harvested until next month. She really couldn''t figure out what Yan Junyu was doing here at this time.


    But when she saw Yan Junyu in person and listened to him pour out his bitterness, she finally knew that he was here to seekfort.


    In the eyes of the elders, it is normal for men to get married when they are older and women to get married when they are older. Mr. Yan has already reached the age of getting married and having children. Can Mr. Yan not urge him? Mo Yan was speechless after hearing the cause and effect.


    If an ordinary man is urged to get married by his family or wants to see a girl, he is probably nervous because of the anticipation. But this guy in front of him is actually as boring as a snake or a scorpion. This time I came here because I had a falling out with my grandfather, Mr. Yan, about their marriage, and he came out in anger!


    Yan Junyu looked at Mo Yan with a deep look, and said quietly: "If I marry a wife, I will marry the woman I like. Not just any cat or dog can be my wife, the future mistress of Wu''an Pce."


    Cats and dogs? Mo Yan rolled her eyes silently andined: "Even if you want to marry a cat or a dog, you still have to see if the other person''s cat or dog is happy, okay?"


    After hearing this, Yan Junyu opened the jade bone fan with a snap, lifted up the hair hanging by his ears and said with pride: "I am more beautiful than Pan An, and the jade trees are close to the wind. If you want money, you must be powerful, only I can choose people." For my sake, who dares to dislike me?"


    Mo Yan was toozy to talk to him about such a useless issue and asked directly: "You came to my house not just to tell me this, right?"


    "That''s natural!" Yan Junyu shook his jade bone fan and said confidently: "I don''t want to go back and listen to the old man''s nagging. I have been staying at your house recently, so I should rx. As the master, you have to entertain me well!"


    No! Mo Yan refused without thinking, My father is not at home, its not convenient for a grown man like you to live in!


    Of course, this is only one aspect, the more important thing is that if someone knew that she had "tantly" left another man at home, they would definitely be jealous.


    When Yan Junyu heard this, he said dissatisfiedly: "There is only one man living in your house now. Why is it inconvenient for him to live in it?"


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that he had even inquired clearly about this, and deliberately said: "He is a long-term worker hired by my family. He works at home and eats during the day, and sleeps in the mill outside at night. If Young Master Yan is willing to condescend to sleep in the mill, it will be for nothing." If you help carry water and chop firewood every day, I can keep you."


    Yan Junyu didn''t know that Mo Yan said this to let him retreat. He wanted to use his identity to suppress her, but when he thought that she was a county princess and their identities were simr, he gave up the idea and started to talk about friendship: "You This girl is getting better and better at scheming. We have known each other for so many years, but you still have the heart to let me sleep in a mill and do those menial jobs?"


    Mo Yan waved her hand and did not let go at all: "You are not a delicate little wife, what can''t I bear? Anyway, there are only two choices before you, either leave, or work and live in a mill, other than that , there is no third option.


    Yan Junyu saw that she was serious about what she said, and there was obviously no room for change. He was so angry that he immediately said, "Huh, if you live in a mill, you will live in a mill, but don''t expect me to work for your family."


    Seeing that he even agreed to this, Mo Yan couldn''t think of any reason to refuse. She could only agree reluctantly: "As long as you are happy!"


    Yan Junyu was a little proud at first, but when he thought that his dignified young man actually wanted to live in a simple mill, he couldn''t be prouder. But who told him to be humble and want to live here?


    The Mo family''s mill is spacious, but the only vacant room is the one where Cui Ping''an lives. Yan Junyu refused to live in the same room with others, so Mo Yan had to pack up a room behind the school where the master was housed and let him live in it.


    Theyout of the house for the Master is naturally better than that of the mill. Although it is a little narrow, there is no problem at all inhabiting it. Yan Junyu grew up in Wu''an Gongfu, where the food and amodation were of the best quality. Naturally, these things were beyond his reach. However, with the six beasts staring at him eagerly, how dare he climb the wall of Mo''s house in the middle of the night.


    In this way, Yan Junyu lived behind the school. On the day when the school officially opened, he even came to y a guest role as a teacher and lectured to the children in a serious manner.


    However, this person''s brain circuit is different from other people''s. He obviously has a very correct principle of three views, but he was led astray to tell some absurd truths, but it still makes people unable to find fault.


    The two masters were worried that the children were not strong enough and were really led astray by Young Master Yans facy, and they no longer dared to let people in during ss.


    On this day, Mr. Yan had an idea and wanted to go back to the school to experience the joy of being a master. However, he could not knock on the closed door of the school. Knowing that he was being rejected, he finally left with a depressed look.

 Chapter 964: Tell the truth(1)

    Chapter 964: Tell the truth(1)


    Chapter 964: Telling the truth (1)


    For unknown reasons, Yan Junyu came out alone this time, without even his personal attendant Guan Yu. After a few days, this young man, who had clothes to put on, food to eat, and mouth to open, was able to take care of himself and no longer had to be cared for.


    Young Master Yan was very interested in the Mo family''s orchards, medicine fields, rice fields, and even Liuyang Vige and Yuhua Mountain. Apart from eating and sleeping every day, he spent the rest of his time wandering around these ces, or sneaking into the school whenever he could. , telling children some ghost stories to scare them does not feel boring.


    On this day, Yan Junyu had breakfast and called Xiaohua as usual, asking him to take him to explore the mountains. During this season, many good things can be found in the mountains. Regardless of the prey, some rare wild fruits or rare green nts can also make him happy for a long time.


    Young Master, are you going into the mountains again? Da Nier was carrying a bamboo dustpan and happened to meet Yan Junyu who was about to go out. There was a hint of shyness on her face and her eyes were a little brighter than usual.


    Since Tietou and Liu Qingqing got engaged, the marriage of Da Nier, who is already quite old, has also been put on Wus agenda. Wu asked three matchmakers to propose marriage to Da Nier, so that Da Nier would no longer be in public. After discussing with Mo Yan, she bought another woman to help her.


    The Wu family did not buynd. Da Nier usually took care of her younger siblings at home, did housework, and picked up Nvhong again. From time to time, she went to Mo''s house to ask Li Xiu for advice. She came especially frequently recently, and she often met Yan Junyu.


    "Well, morning, Miss Wu." Yan Junyu didn''t notice the girl''s strangeness, and greeted her politely because of Mo Yan.


    This simple greeting caused a faint blush to appear on Da Nier''s face, and the slightly ordinary color added a bit of beauty: "There are many snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the mountains, and some of them are poisonous. Young Master Be careful not to let them bite you.


    Hearing this, Yan Junyu subconsciously touched something hanging on his waist, and his expression became extremely gentle: "Thank you, Miss Wu, for reminding me. With this sachet, those things don''t dare to get close."


    Da Nier did not miss the man''s little move, and an unbearable sourness suddenly surged in her heart. She mocked herself and said, "It''s the little girl who is getting into trouble."


    Yan Junyu nced at Da Nier in confusion, wondering why Hao Duanduan showed such emotion.


    However, he and Da Nier only met each other a few times, and they would not have too many interactions in the future. He did not have the leisure to specte on the thoughts of an unimportant woman. So he nodded to Da Nier, pinched the ears of Xiao Hua who was looking around and urged: "It''s gettingte, hurry up and go into the mountains with me."


    Xiaohua shook her head impatiently and broke away from Yan Junyu''s hand. Then she let out a long howl and ran quickly towards the back mountain.


    "Xiaohua, please slow down, I can''t keep up!" Yan Junyu, carrying a heavy bow and arrows on his back, shouted angrily while chasing, and one man and one beast quickly disappeared into the dense jungle.


    Da Nier watched quietly as the man''s majestic back disappeared, until no sound was heard anymore, and the starlight in her eyes gradually dimmed.


    At this time, Mo Yan opened the door and walked out. She saw Da Nier standing at the door with her back to her, and asked doubtfully: "Sister Da Nier, why don''t youe in the house?"


    Da Nier woke up from a dream, turned around quickly, handed the bamboo dustpan in her hand to Mo Yan and said: "My mother fried the coke leavesst night, I will send some for you to try, what do you think?" Thats right, I dont have to go in.


    The smile on Da Nier''s face was too far-fetched, Mo Yan could see it at a nce. She took the bamboo dustpan and asked worriedly: "Sister Da Nier, are you worried about something?"

 Chapter 965: Tell the truth (2)

    Chapter 965: Tell the truth (2)


    Chapter 965: Telling the truth (2)


    Da Nier thought Mo Yan had seen something, and shook her head in a panic: "No, no, I don''t have anything on my mind. You girl just think too much."


    Seeing this, Mo Yan became more and more sure that Sister Da Nier was hiding something in her heart, but she didn''t want to say it, and she couldn''t force it. She just looked at Da Nier and said seriously: "Sister Da Nier, we are rted by blood. Sisters, we are closer than others. If you encounter something unhappy, you can tell me. Even if I can''t help you solve it, it will make you feel better."


    Da Nier felt a surge of emotion in her heart, and she resisted speaking out the secret in her heart: "Girl Yan, I''m really fine. I just have something, and I want to ask you for a favor."


    Speaking of this, Da Nier''s face showed a touch of sadness. It was obvious that the incident troubled her very much.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan quickly said: "Sister Da Nier, tell me what you want, and I will definitely help you if I can."


    Da Nier seemed a little embarrassed to say it, and hesitated for a moment before saying: "My mother is worried about my marriage and has found three matchmakers to find a suitable family for me. But Yan Yatou, I have no ns to get married for the time being. You can''t Can''t you persuade my mother to stop worrying about me?"


    She already has someone in her heart, and she also knows that it is her wishful thinking. However, she has no way, no way not to think about that person. Knowing that the person lives at her cousin''s house, she can''t help but find excuses toe over every day, hoping to see more people. Take a look at him.


    She couldn''t convince herself to marry another man with such thoughts. It was unfair. If one day, she couldpletely let go of this rtionship, she would follow her mother''s arrangement, marry a man ofparable family, and live her life in an ordinary way, but right now, she really has no choice.


    Mo Yan didnt expect that this was what Da Nier was talking about, and she really didnt dare to ept it easily. Seeing the pleading look on Da Nier''s face, she asked seriously: "Sister Da Nier, can you tell me why? Is it just that you don''t want to get married for the time being?"


    No wonder Mo Yan couldn''t figure it out, Da Nier is already neen this year, and it''s very rare for someone at her age to be unmarried. In the past, the Wu family''s conditions were not good, and they were not separated from the old Mo family. It was okay for others to look down on them with slightly better conditions. But now the Wu family has an ie of thirty or forty taels of silver every month, which is hundreds of dors a year. Two,pared with many small wealthy families in the city, it is not much different.


    Although she is a little older, she is not so old that she cannot find a suitable inw. The matchmaker hired by the Wu family also goes to the Wu family every now and then. It can be seen that there are many matching families. Given the current situation of the Wu family, someone else used to pick the eldest daughter, but now it is the eldest daughter''s turn to choose someone else.


    But if we dy any longer and Da Nier passes twenty, no matter how good the conditions of the Wu family are, they may not be able to find someone they want. Even if there is a man who doesn''t mind Da Nier''s age, his family may not be as good as the Wu family. Who knows if such people are here for the Wu family''s money.


    Mo Yan knows this truth, but she doesnt believe that Da Nier doesnt know it.


    Of course Da Nier knew it, and Wu, as a mother, knew it even better, so she hired three matchmakers to help her get married. The purpose was to settle Da Nier''s marriage this year and marry her daughter next spring. In this way, it is separated from Tietou''s marriage, so no one will conflict with the other.


    Listening to Mo Yan''s question, Da Nier endured the pain in her heart and said with some excitement: "Yan girl, I really don''t want to get married like this. My mother always listens to your opinions. As long as you tell me something, Say, my mother will definitely consider it, just treat it as me begging you."

 Chapter 966: Tell the truth (3)

    Chapter 966: Tell the truth (3)


    Chapter 966: Telling the truth (3)


    "No, Sister Da Nier, don''t be like this. I''ll tell you for you. But it''s better for you to exin this kind of thing to Aunt Wu yourself." Looking at the excited Da Nier, Mo Yan felt that something was wrong. , but couldn''t think of anything wrong, so he had to agree temporarily to calm her emotions.


    Da Nier seemed to realize that her reaction was overreacting. She tried her best to calm down, with a wry smile on her face: "Matchmakerse to the house frequently recently. Sometimes when my mother is not at home, they pull me and say, this was originally It''s not appropriate. After hearing too much about it, I felt very irritable. I told my mother several times, but she thought I was shy and still asked the matchmakers to agree. I really had no choice but to ask you, Yan Yatou, for help. Yan Yatou, please help me tell my mother and ask her to get rid of those matchmakers. When I want to get married in the future, I will definitely listen to my mother and I will marry whoever she tells me to marry!"


    At the end of the sentence, Da Nier''s eyes were actually red and she had to hold back the tears.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan suddenly caught something in her mind, her heart skipped a beat, and she made a bold guess: Could it be that Sister Da Nier has a sweetheart?


    Logically speaking, when she reaches the age of marriage, Sister Da Nier will follow the arrangements of her parents, shyly and timidly, and have children like most women. However, Sister Da Nier has such a docile temperament that she is so resistant to the marriage proposal, and even asks herself to talk to Aunt Wu. Apart from the fact that she has a sweetheart and is unwilling to marry another man, she can''t think of anything else. reason.


    Although there is no talk of free love here, if an unmarried man or woman sees the right person in private, they usually tell their parents. If the parents of both parties have no objections, the man''s side will invite a matchmaker and a matchmaker toe to propose marriage. This can be regarded as the parents'' order and the matchmaker''s words.


    If Sister Da Nier has a sweetheart but doesn''t tell the truth to Aunt Wu, either the two families have a grudge or the two families are not in the same family. Even if she tells her, there will be no results. The Wu family has simple interpersonal rtionships, and Mo Yan knows very well if there is any enmity or enmity with others, so the rest is that they are not in the right family.


    Combined with Da Nier''s various anomalies today, the more Mo Yan thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. She looked at Da Nier and wanted to ask for confirmation, but she knew better about Da Nier''s temperament. She seemed docile but also had a stubborn side. Since He didn''t say it at the beginning, and even if he asked, Da Nier wouldn''t admit it.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan secretly kept this matter in mind and nned to wait until Wu came back from her stall in the afternoon and then ask Wu to see if she could get any clues from Wu. She didn''t want to pry into other people''s secrets, she just didn''t want Da Nier to meet someone with evil intentions and be deceived.


    Da Nier saw Mo Yan looking at her with a thoughtful look and didn''t speak for a long time. She felt a little flustered, obviously worried that Mo Yan would see something.


    Just when she couldn''t help but want to test, Mo Yan suddenly said: "Sister Da Ni''er, don''t worry, I will have a good talk with Aunt Wu when shees back in the afternoon! Aunt Wu loves you so much, she will definitely not be willing to force you. . But Sister Da Nier should also know that no matter what kind of husband you choose or what kind of person you marry in the future, Aunt Wu always hopes that you will be happy, and I hope that Sister Da Nier can figure it out as soon as possible. "


    Hearing Mo Yans heartfelt words, Da Nier couldnt help but blush. How could she let her mother worry about her, but she really couldn''t ept other people before forgetting that person, so she could only live up to her mother''s wishes.


    Not long after Wu returned home in the afternoon, the matchmaker came to the door. This time, Mrs. Wu liked the family the matchmaker mentioned very much. After the matchmaker left, she pulled Da Nier into the room and asked for her opinion.

 Chapter 967: Tell the truth (4)

    Chapter 967: Tell the truth (4)


    Chapter 967: Telling the truth (4)


    Having experienced this kind of thing many times, Da Nier was used to it. As before, she once again expressed to Wu that she did not want to get married for the time being.


    However, this time, Mrs. Wu did not stop there. For the first time, she showed an unhappy expression about her daughter''s marriage: "Da Ni''er, that family is very nice. Even if I want to find fault, I can''t find anything wrong with you. What on earth are you doing?" Not satisfied?"


    "Mom, daughter..." Seeing what Da Nier wanted to say, Wu interrupted her and continued: "You don''t have to use the excuse of not wanting to get married for the time being to excuse Mom. You are Mom''s daughter. Don''t Mom know you?" ?You have been sensible since you were a child and never let your mother worry about you. Your mother remembers that when you were seven years old, you went up the mountain to chop wood and identally cut your own leg. You walked home bleeding all the way. Your mother was almost scared to death, but youforted your mother. Say you dont feel hurt... You dont want your mother to worry about you. Even if you dont want to get married, if your mother asks you to marry, you will obey your mothers words and get married obediently. Now that you have a suitable family, you would rather let your mother worry than marry. Man, why, even if you dont say it, my mother can guess it... Do you, do you have someone in your heart?"


    by Mrs. Wu I didn''t ask before, just thinking that my daughter would always have her own worries as she got older, so she couldn''t interfere too much. If Da Nier''s stubbornness hadn''t affected her future happiness, Wu still wouldn''t have made this matter clear.


    Da Nier looked at Wu in shock, obviously not expecting her mother to see through her thoughts. Her mind went nk and she wanted to find an excuse to cover it up, but when she met her mother''s worried eyes, she couldn''t say a word in rebuttal.e out.


    Mrs. Wu raised her hand, gently stroked her daughter''s increasingly pale face, and said softly: "Can you tell me who that person is? If you tell me, you can make the decision for you. If you don''t tell me, my mother can only make decisions for you." Choose a suitable family and settle your marriage. You are already neen, so you cant dy any longer!


    Da Nier''s tears flowed down without any warning: "Mom, my daughter feels so ufortable. She doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t know, she doesn''t know..."


    So what if I tell my mother? Is there any way my mother can marry her to that person? No, even if she was a concubine, that person would not even look at her twice. Her mother couldn''t let her be a concubine, and she would be inferior to others all her life. Nor would she be someone else''s concubine and let her child call someone else''s mother. It would be better to just keep this rtionship and slowly forget about that person.


    When she forgets and lets go, she can follow her mother''s arrangements and find a suitable man to marry. Only in this way can she be worthy of that feeling and worthy of her future husband.


    Looking at her daughter who was lying in her arms, crying uncontrobly, Mrs. Wu burst into distressed tears: "Da Ni''er, please tell me who he is, as long as he is good and his feelings for you are true. , Mom will not object."


    Da Nier, however, could only shake her head and could not say a word. Knowing that it was impossible, telling her was just to make her mother-inw worry about her.


    As soon as Mo Yan came in, she saw the mother and daughter holding their heads and crying. She was frightened for a moment and thought something big had happened.


    Seeing Mo Yan, Mrs. Wu''s eyes lit up and she said urgently: "Girl Yan, please help me persuade Da Nier. This silly girl has someone in her heart. She is hiding it from me and doesn''t want to listen. If I want to get married, if this continues, her life-long events will be dyed."


    Mo Yan originally came here because of Da Nier''s matter, but now she was relieved to see that Aunt Wu knew about it. I just thought that even Aunt Wu couldn''t ask who that man was, so how could she ask?


    But in the current situation, its impossible not to ask. Its too easy for girls to get confused when they meet someone they like. If you do something out of confusion, it will be toote to ask.


    Having an idea in mind, Mo Yan decided that it would be better to figure things out.


    Wu had the same idea as Mo Yan. She was worried that her daughter would do something she would regret if she was confused, so she made up her mind to find out the matter today.


    Da Nier couldnt resist the two mens repeated persuasion after all. Perhaps she also felt that it might be better to speak out and let the two people she trusted the most to help her make up her mind. So, she put aside the shyness in her heart, and finally told the man who had stolen her heart. However, this person was something no one had expected: "Mom, girl Yan, you know that person. Young Master Yan, I know I''m not worthy of him, but I really tried my best, I can''t control my heart!"


    Mo Yan could hardly believe her ears, but looking at Da Nier who looked shy and hearing her say the words "Little Master Yan" with her own ears, she couldn''t help but not believe it.


    What a disaster, that guy is simply a disaster!


    No wonder, no wonder Sister Da Nier has beening to my house very frequently recently, so thats it, thats it Mo Yan murmured, looking at Da Nier with aplicated look.


    Wu''an Pce is the natal family of the current Empress Dowager, who is said to be the top aristocratic family in Beijing. Even without the Empress Dowager, no one would dare to underestimate Duke Wu An based on his prestige in the court.


    Yan Junyu seems to be bohemian and does not take family status seriously, but as the heir to Wu''an Pce, he may not even be able to make the final decision on his marriage. Otherwise, he would not hide in Liuyang Vige this time.


    She is sure that Yan Junyu has no thoughts about Sister Da Nier. Even if he does, the two identities are so different that it is almost impossible for them to be together. Unless one day, Sister Da Nier can earn a background for herself like her. In this case, There is still a slight possibility.

 Chapter 968: A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Changan (1)

    Chapter 968: A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Chang''an (1)


    Chapter 968 A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Changan (1)


    Like someone who can''t be liked, Mo Yan doesn''t know whose fault it is, let alone how to relieve Da Nier, who is in bitter love, so that she can get out of Yan Junyu''s pit and find her true happiness.


    The only thing that makes Mo Yan feel relieved is that Da Nier can see the reality clearly and will not do anything to hurt herself out of confusion. After waiting for a long time, maybe this unrequited feeling will gradually fade away, and one day, she will wait for the person who can give her happiness.


    When he returned home, Yan Junyu had already returned. He was behind the kitchen, holding half a watermelon in his arms and eating it with a spoon while arrogantly directing Cui Ping''an to pack up the big roe deer he had hunted.


    The roe deer is really big, and Cui Ping''an, who is thin, has a hard time handling it. He really wants to lift the roe deer and smash it into the face of Yan Junyu, who can only talk but not do anything. However, he couldn''t beat Yan Junyu, and he couldn''t talk down to Yan Junyu. His status and status werepletely thrown away by Yan Junyu, so he could only be bullied bitterly.


    Maybe the two of them don''t get along with each other. Yan Junyu didn''t deal with Cui Pingan on the first day he came here, and he was very picky with Cui Pingan. Cui Ping''an was no match for him. He was so crowded that he almost cried after just a few words.


    A few dayster, Cui Ping''an has be Yan Junyu''s little brother. Although he doesn''t have to wait on Yan Junyu to eat, drink, and eat, he really has no way to refute what Yan Junyu told him.


    Mo Yan never intervened in thewsuit between the two, but this time when she saw Yan Junyu acting like a bully, she couldn''t help but side with Cui Ping''an for the first time: "Do your own thing, it''s not like you don''t have the ability to grow up." The hands dont have long legs.


    However, Yan Junyu heard a bit of anger from it. He went through what he had done recently in his mind, and found that there was no ce to offend Mo Yan. He became more and more confused: "You girl ate too much chili today. Why talk?" Why are you rushing like this?"


    Mo Yan had a lump in her throat and suddenly woke up when she saw Yan Junyu''s iprehensible eyes. The person in front of her knew nothing. Even if she knew, could she still force him to respond to Sister Da Nier''s feelings? No matter how close Sister Da Nier was to her, she would definitely not be able to do anything that would be difficult for others.


    Besides, this person is not someone she can force!


    I didnt eat chili for lunch because I couldnt bear to see you always bullying others. Besides, its fun topete with a child?


    child?


    Yan Junyu''s eyes fell on Cui Pingan, who was also speechless, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly: "He seems to be older than you, right? I think it''s fun to bully him, otherwise this life would be so boring!"


    "Boring?" Mo Yan nced at Yan Junyu who regretted saying this, and ordered her to be kicked out again: "I also think that the young master is used to living in a colorful world, and he is not used to the dullness here. Since the young master is bored, , then pleasee back!" Sheng Da Nier wandered around in front of Sister Da Nier every day, taking away her heart.


    If Yan Junyu knew what Mo Yan was thinking, he would definitely shout "unjust". Every time it was Da Nier who hung out in front of him, so he never took the initiative to seduce girls. Besides, every time they met, even for Mo Yan''s sake, he just nodded and said hello. He never made any teasing words. He couldn''t be more polite.


    Of course, Young Master Yan didn''t know. He just thought that Mo Yan was impatient for him to live at home and wanted to find an excuse to drive him away. He quickly and shamelessly made up for it: "Liuyang Vige is very good. I can''t find anything more beautiful or harmonious than here." I can''t find a better and kinder host in the vige than you. I am very happy living here and I want to stay for a few more months before leaving."


    It will be the Chinese New Year in a few more months, and I will have to go back if I dont want to.

 Chapter 969: A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Changan (2)

    Chapter 969: A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Chang''an (2)


    Chapter 969 A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Chang''an (2)


    Mo Yanpletely ignored him and had no intention of revealing Da Nier''s worries to him. She just reminded him before leaving: "If you see any big girls or young wives from the vigeing to your door in the future, you should stay away."


    This guy is so evil that not only Sister Da Nier is attracted to him, but even the eldest girls and young wives in the vige oftene to visit him. Most of these people are curious about this monster''s appearance, which may not necessarily mean they have feelings of admiration. But as time goes by, who can guarantee that there will not be a second big Nier, so it is necessary to take precautions before it happens.


    Yan Junyu''s thoughts changed and he understood the reason. A wicked smile suddenly appeared on his face: "It turns out that you girl also thinks that my appearance is unparalleled. It''s not bad, not bad, and I have good vision. If you kick that boy Hanzhang , throw yourself into my arms, I dont mind you getting engaged.


    I''m sorry, you don''t dislike it, but I still dislike it!


    Mo Yan almost cursed, she waspletely shocked by this shameless poaching monster, and just wanted to throw two pigs at him. Unfortunately, there were a lot of pigs in the space, but she didn''t have the courage to throw them out.


    Toozy to convulse with this monster, Mo Yan rolled his eyes at him and went back to the room to write a letter, deciding to tell Xiao Ruiyuan about Yan Junyu staying at home and asking him to find a way to get this guy away. If she stayed any longer, she was really afraid that Da Nier would change her mind and leave with him even if she became a concubine.


    After the Lin family was eradicated, Xiao Ruiyuan withdrew most of the secret guards protecting the Mo family. The original two were originally left behind, but Mo Yan discovered them and insisted on moving the two secret guards away.


    Although Xiao Ruiyuan was unwilling, he didn''t want to make Mo Yan unhappy because of this, and at that time she was already protected by powerful five beasts, so he withdrew thest two secret guards.


    In addition, there have been new changes in the war in Qiuci Kingdom recently, and I have been too busy to leave. I haven''t been to Mo''s house for more than ten days. Therefore, I never knew that Yan Junyu lived in Liuyang Vige.


    Xiao Ruiyuan received the letter quickly. After reading the content of the letter, he tore Yan Junyu apart in his heart. He finally finished handling the official business before sunset, and then rode a fast horse to Mo''s house.


    "If you don''te back to Beijing, I guarantee that you will see Princess Chang''an tomorrow."


    Yan Junyu was lying leisurely on a deck chair in the yard enjoying the cool air. He suddenly heard the words "Princess Chang''an" and jumped up in surprise, looking at the speaker behind him.


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan looking at him with a cold face, Yan Junyu breathed a sigh of relief, pretending to caress his chest andined: "You cane as you please, why do you mention that crazy girl? I am too fragile to withstand this. A threat."


    Xiao Ruiyuan snorted coldly and said nothing.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has long been aware of Yan Junyu''s thoughts about Mo Yan. However, the two are friends and he is engaged to Mo Yan, so he just pretends not to know about it and does not prevent Yan Junyu from normal interactions with Mo Yan.


    However, this time Yan Junyu moved into his fiance''s house openly and refused to leave. Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t bear it at all.


    When Yan Junyu saw this, he knew that the day hade for him to leave the Mo family. He couldn''t help scolding Xiao Ruiyuan in his heart, but he made a pitiful look on his face: "Hanzhang, we are brothers, just Don''t tell that crazy girl about my whereabouts. If she knew that I had lived in the Mo family for so many days, wouldn''t she tear the Mo family apart?"


    This little daughter-inw''s behaviorpletely disgusted Xiao Ruiyuan, but he had to admit that what Yan Junyu said made sense. Princess Chang''an''s temper was really not very good!


    "As long as you leave here with me tonight, I will not tell Princess Chang''an your whereabouts."

 Chapter 970: A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Changan (3)

    Chapter 970: A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Chang''an (3)


    Chapter 970 A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Chang''an (3)


    Hearing this, Yan Junyu finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Princess Chang''an didn''t know that there was a Liuyang Vige, if something happened in the future, he coulde here to hide and rx, right?


    In his heart, he gave a thumbs up for his wit. Young Master Yan fell back on the recliner as if he had no bones. When he saw Cui Ping''an passing by not far away, he rolled his eyes and said maliciously: "This guy lives in Mo''s house." Its been longer than me, so you dont have any ideas?


    Xiao Ruiyuan followed his gaze and said coldly: "There''s no rush,e one by one."


    Hearing this, Yan Junyu finally felt bnced!


    During dinner, Yan Junyu asked to leave.


    If it were anyone else, Mo Yan would definitely say a few words to persuade her to stay, but for Yan Junyu, who didn''t know what shame was, she felt that if she said it, he would probably use it as an excuse to stay, so she decisively said, "Go away." " Yan Junyu''s heart, which was full of expectations, was instantly shattered into pieces.


    After dinner, Mo Yan called Xiao Ruiyuan out and asked him how he persuaded Yan Junyu.


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt that it was necessary to exin clearly the reason why someone hid here. If he dares toe to Mo''s house again in the future, he might be able to use it. So, he decisively told Mo Yan everything he knew.


    Yan Junyu went to Liuyang Vige to hide from someone, and this person was the princess of Chang''an!


    Who is the princess of Chang''an? That is the famous female overlord in Beijing! Because her father died in battle and her mother died in love, the princess of Chang''an, who was only one year old, was taken into the pce by the empress dowager and raised personally.


    The Queen Mother has always been kind to her juniors, and she feels even more pity and guilt for Princess Chang''an. Therefore, she took good care of Princess Chang''an, which can be described as doting.


    With the connivance of the Queen Mother, Princess Chang''an''s temperament became increasingly willful and domineering. When she grew up and was able to leave the pce, she would often gallop on the streets with a big riding crop.


    Her riding skills are good and she will not let the horse hurt anyone, but some people are not good at riding, but they run rampant on the street. This is what Princess Chang''an doesn''t like, and she must give them a lesson with a riding crop. Dun, there are many young masters from aristocratic families among them. No matter who your parents are, I will take them without fail.


    Princess Chang''an became famous throughout the capital, and almost everyone knew about her. She was secretly nicknamed the "Female Overlord" by those dandies who had been whipped.


    Different from Mo Yongxi''s willful and domineering behavior in the past, Princess Chang''an is very sensible and only punishes others because of their mistakes. However, her methods are too violent, which makes many people dislike her.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t like it, not only is the Queen Mother, the most noble woman in the world, conniving, but Emperor Hui''an also loves his niece Princess Chang''an very much, even more than the most beloved Princess Ruining.


    Therefore, Princess Chang''an and Princess Ruining did not deal with each other. Every time they met, they would inevitably have a verbal spat. If one of them happened to be in a bad mood, they would inevitably take it out on the other. However, every time there was a quarrel in front of the two big mountains in the pce, Princess Chang''an always won, which shows how favored Princess Chang''an is!


    Yan Junyu is the Empress Dowagers favorite grandnephew. When she was a child, the Empress Dowager took her to live in the pce for a period of time, and thats how she got to know Princess Changan. It''s just that Yan Junyu is seven years older than Princess Chang''an, so the two of them can''t hang out together.


    But even children, when there are bears, Yan Junyu often bullied the little Princess Chang''an during the days when he was annoyed by bears. Either he caught small insects and threw them into Princess Chang''an''s little bed, or he poked her in the face while she was sleeping, insisting on waking her up and making her cry loudly.


    Princess Chang''an remembered that she often heard the Queen Mother talk about Yan Junyu bullying her, so she made a strong note of Yan Junyu in her heart. When she grew up, shepletely quarreled with Yan Junyu. Every time Yan Junyu came into the pce to pay respects to the Queen Mother, he was inevitably ridiculed by Princess Chang''an, and whipping people with whips became amon urrence.

 Chapter 971: A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Changan (4)

    Chapter 971: A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Chang''an (4)


    Chapter 971 A visitor from the Cui family, the monarch of Chang''an (4)


    They thought that the two of them would just be so noisy and not see each other until they got married. However, no one expected that when the Queen Mother selected a horse for Princess Chang''an, who had recently got hairpins, Princess Chang''an made an astonishing statement and said she liked it. Cousin Yan Junyu wants to marry him as his wife.


    One is the great-nephew whom she loves as her grandson, and the other is the great-niece whom she loves as her granddaughter. The Queen Mother actually thought that the two of them had a good time ying around, and decisively summoned her younger brother Wu An into the pce to ask for his opinion.


    Duke Wu''an naturally knew who Princess Chang''an was, and he also liked this beautiful and cheerful little girl. He would have given Princess Chang''an his granddaughter-inw. So the sister and brother reached a consensus that after informing Yan Junyu, they would choose an auspicious day to finalize the marriage.


    Don''t say that Yan Junyu has his own heart. Even if he doesn''t like anyone, he will never marry a female overlord like Princess Chang''an. So when Duke Wu An mentioned this matter, he refused without thinking. After shouting "You will not marry a tigress if you marry a sow," he was severely beaten by Duke Wu An with force.


    The shy and timid Princess Chang''an was still waiting for the good news in the pce, but in the end she heard this sentence. She was so angry that she decisively took out her riding whip and rushed into Wu''an Pce with her guards, demanding that Yan Junyu stand at the city gate to apologize to her and agree to the marriage.


    Yan Junyu was so willing that even though he was whipped several times by Princess Chang''an, he did not relent. "You will not marry a tiger if you marry a sow." The words became louder and louder, spreading throughout the entire Wu''an Pce.


    Princess Chang''an was angry and annoyed. Seeing that the first stroke failed, she decided to p her a few more times. In any case, she must make the mean-mouthed Yan Junyu p her in the mouth and agree to marry her. As a result, Princess Chang''an visited Wu''an Gong''s Mansion every day. Even if Yan Junyu hid out, his good grandfather Wu An Gong would smile and reveal his whereabouts to his future grandson-inw.


    Yan Junyu''s secret strongholds in Beijing were all found. After the Chang''an monarch went to Yanyu Tower to "catch the traitor" and disturbed the Yanyu Tower, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore and decisively ran away from home and ran to Liuyang Vige to hide. quiet.


    That''s why this time, he didn''t even take his personal attendant Guan Yu with him, for fear that Princess Chang''an would find out and leave him without even the only ce to hide.


    Knowing the whole story, Mo Yanughed happily, and couldn''t help but shed two drops of physiological tears from the corners of his eyes: "Sure enough, one thing brings down another thing, that guy also has what he is today!"


    But afterughing, she thought of Da Nier who was trapped in love. Even if it is not Princess Chang''an, it will be another princess. Except for Yan Junyu himself who is not happy with this marriage, everyone around him will support it. No matter whether his marriage to Princess Chang''an can be aplished or not, it will not happen. No way, Sister Da Nier''s love is destined not to bear fruit.


    Perception that Mo Yan was in a low mood, Xiao Ruiyuan misunderstood, and his voice was full of jealousy: "Are you reluctant to part with it?"


    Huh? Mo Yan didnt know why, what was he reluctant to part with?


    Seeing this, Xiao Ruiyuan asked again depressedly: "Are you reluctant to let that kid leave?"


    "How is that possible?" Mo Yan stared, not understanding why this man had such an idea: "That guy has a lot of troubles, I hope he leaves early, otherwise I will ask you to find a way to get him away?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan realized that he had misunderstood, and his mood improved instantly, and he asked again: "When do you n to drive away the boy named Cui?"


    He, I have no intention of driving him away. Its good to have someone at home who can chop wood and carry water! Mo Yan was very satisfied with Cui Pingan, who was bing increasingly diligent and could do almost all the heavy work at home.


    Of course, the premise is that she can use mild and harmless medicine to help him recuperate. Otherwise, chopping a small pile of firewood will tire him out. He has been active a lot recently, and his appetite has gradually increased. His body is much stronger than before, and he no longer looks like he fell over when he first came home.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was depressed again, and made excuses to drive people away with a cold face: "He is from the Cui family after all. If the Cui family finds out, it will not be good after all. If the family is short of people, I will find two capable people toe over."


    Mo Yan thought about it and felt it made sense. It''s just that Cui Ping''an''s body is very depleted, and all the poisons umted in his body have not been cleared away. It will take at least ten days to use the spiritual spring water, so he said: "His body has not beenpletely recuperated yet, let''s wait a few more days."


    Knowing that she was not someone who gave up halfway, Xiao Ruiyuan reluctantly agreed: "Then let him go in a few days, but I still want to inform the Cui family that Princess Fuyun''s people came here the day before yesterday and I intercepted them."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan said with lingering fear: "Princess Fuyun is so powerful? Fortunately you discovered her, otherwise I would have been unable to stop her people from taking Cui Ping''an away if she had found her here."


    Xiao Ruiyuanforted him: "Don''t worry, I led her people elsewhere and won''te here again. However, it''s troublesome. When Cui Ping''anes back, tell him not to tell anyone about his temporary stay here."


    Yes, I will! Mo Yan is not afraid of Princess Fuyun, but she also doesnt want to cause this trouble, so its best to keep it a secret.


    That night, under Xiao Ruiyuans warning, Yan Junyu had to pack his things and leave Mos house.


    This guy came empty-handed and didn''t even bring a change of clothes, but now he threw big and small bags on the horse''s back, all of which were collected from the Mo family. In addition to dried meat, wine, etc., there are also tworge watermelons weighing 30 pounds.


    Mo Yan looked at it and felt sorry for the horse that was bending its back.


    As soon as Yan Junyu left, the happiest person was Cui Ping''an, who had been tortured by him. He thought that without the annoying people, the following days would be very beautiful, but on the third day, someone from the Cui family suddenly came to the door.

 Chapter 972: Good impression(1)

    Chapter 972: Good impression(1)


    Chapter 972 Favorability (1)


    The news that Cui Pingan was in the Mo family was leaked to the Cui family by Yan Junyu.


    As soon as the boy returned home, he was severely scolded by Duke Wu An. Princess Chang''an came out of the pce all night with a long riding crop and whipped him severely again.


    Yan Junyu was highly skilled in martial arts and could not defeat the princess of Chang''an. However, Duke Wu''an was watching from the side and there were several imperial guards assisting him. He only had a passive defense quota, so it was normal for him to be beaten.


    Yan Junyu was having a hard time, but he had nothing to do with his grandfather and Princess Chang''an. Under depression, he learned that Cui Ping''an was still staying at Mo''s house. Feeling unbnced, he informed Cui Ping''an about Cui Ping''an''s stay at Mo''s house. Grandpa.


    After the Cui family received Cui Pingan''s letter of safety, they never gave up looking for Cui Pingan. Master Cui was also worried about his nephew''s safety, but he didn''t expect that his nephew was at the foot of the imperial city, so he immediately told Mrs. Cui about the matter.


    Mrs. Cui was naturally overjoyed. She originally thought that after she found her grandson, if her grandson lived well, she would let him y outside for a while before bringing him back. However, almost a month had passed and no one had been found. If he hadn''t been every five She would receive a letter every day, and she almost thought something had happened to her grandson.


    After waiting for so long, her longing for her grandson had long overtaken her previous thoughts. When she learned of her grandson''s specific whereabouts, she immediately asked her eldest son to bring him back.


    But after hearing that the Mo family who took in her grandson was the same Mo family that gave birth to a county prince, Mrs. Cui''s mood became very subtle, like gratitude, like regret, and finally turned into a long sigh.


    As arge family with hundreds of years of tradition, the Cui family pays great attention to rules. The Mo family kindly took in Cui Ping''an, and they were a well-established family. Naturally, they couldn''t just send a steward over and just say thank you and take him back.


    Its just that although the Cui family has many masters, there are only a few who are suitable to pick up people from the Mo family. Mr. Cui has to go to court and has no time to go; the second Mr. Cui is out, even more impossible; the third Mr. Cui, Cui Pingan''s biological father, has been addicted to **** since the death of Cui Pingan''s mother, and has be like a useless person. It''s even less likely to go.


    There are several concubines in the Cui family, but there is Princess Fuyun who harbors evil intentions. Mrs. Cui does not feelfortable leaving this matter to them. In the end, this matter falls on Cui Qingrou.


    After Cui Qingrou returned to Cui''s house, she rarely walked outside due to some scruples, but this time, she was willing to go to Liuyang Vige to pick up her nephew home.


    Before picking him up, the Cui family''s mother and daughter made special inquiries about the Mo family''s personnel and preferences, and sincerely prepared a thank-you gift. Although these thank-you gifts add up to a box, their value is much greater than giving a box of gold directly.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the main hall of the Mo family was a bit awkward. The source of the embarrassment was none other than Cui Ping''an, who was chopping firewood with an ax just behind the Mo''s kitchen, and was prompted to look at Cui Pingan by Qingrou.


    To make it easier to work, Cui Ping''an changed his long gown into a short jacketmonly worn by farmers. He split firewood behind the kitchen for nearly a month. He was inevitably exposed to the sun, and his exposed skin turned ck and was covered with calluses. You can''t even see his hands. He is still the pampered young master of aristocratic family.


    Looking at the obvious distress in Cui Qingrou''s eyes, although Mo Yan didn''t think there was anything wrong with letting Cui Ping''an work, it was somewhat embarrassing for her rtives to see this scene. If the Cui family misunderstood that she abused Cui Ping''an and caused trouble for her family, it would be really troublesome.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s difort, Cui Qingrou stood up slowly and said gratefully: "Thank you so much for taking me in. If it weren''t for your kindness, Ping An wouldn''t be where I am now. Please ept me and pay my respects." After that, He bowed deeply to Mo Yan.

 Chapter 973: Good impression(2)

    Chapter 973: Good impression(2)


    Chapter 973 Favorability (2)


    "Madam, please get up quickly!" Mo Yan came to her senses and quickly stood up to help: "Although I took Mr. Cui in, Mr. Cui has already worked hard to repay us. We don''t owe each other anything. Madam, there is no need for this."


    When Cui Qingrou heard this, her expression became softer: "I know Ping''an''s temperament very well, and I''m afraid he may cause trouble to the county lord. It''s a fact that the county lord took him in, but others may not treat Ping An as well as the county lord. "


    She asked herself how she could tell whether the little girl in front of her was telling the truth or just a pretentious statement among countless readers!


    At first, when she saw Ping Anpletely transforming into a viger, she felt a little ufortable. But the moment Ping An saw her, with a smile that only appeared on Southern Zhuangzi, she knew this. The nephew lived very happily in the Mo family, and his heart suddenly felt full of gratitude to the Mo family.


    Ping An has nothing to do with the Mo family. The Mo family is willing to take him in, which is a great kindness. There is no need to be good to Ping An. Ping An should do what he can. She could see that her nephew had not been wronged in the Mo family, and his body seemed to be much stronger than before. This alone was enough to make her grateful to the Mo family.


    Seeing that Cui Qingrou really didn''t mind, Mo Yan was finally not so embarrassed and said with a smile: "Master Cui has a pure and kind nature. Even if he didn''t meet me, he would meet other kind-hearted people. He is also very diligent and has not brought any trouble to my family. trouble."


    Although he was a bit of a loser at first, he has a really good nature and listens well to what he says. After getting along with him for nearly a month, no one in the family hates him.


    Cui Ping''an, who was initially unhappy that his aunt said that about him, was ttered when he heard that Mo Yan actually praised him, and looked at his aunt with a proud look on his face.


    Cui Qingrou looked at her nephew''s childish look and smiled helplessly, but she felt more and more grateful to Mo Yan in her heart.


    Knowing that the aunt and nephew had not seen each other for a long time and would have a lot to say, Mo Yan said a few polite words and then excused himself to leave some space for them.


    As soon as Mo Yan left, Cui Ping''an couldn''t wait to ask, "Auntie, how did you find this ce?" He didn''t doubt that Mo Yan secretly told the Cui family, because if Mo Yan let him go, he would just say it, no need to bother so much. .


    Cui Qingrou touched her nephew''s head lovingly and told the truth: "We only found out about it after Young Master Yan told your uncle."


    When Cui Ping''an heard this, he clenched his fists angrily: "I knew this guy had no good intentions. He had always bullied his nephew before. He had to sell his nephew after he left. It''s really abominable!"


    Upon hearing this, Cui Qingrou asked nervously: "Did Mr. Yan bully you? What is going on?"


    Yan Junyu''s reputation in Beijing is not very good. Although it is not as notorious as bullying men and dominating women, it is not much better. He has dealt with all the dandies in Beijing, but in the eyes of the world, he is the biggest dandy. , no wonder Cui Qingrou was worried that Yan Junyu would be harmful to her nephew.


    "No, no, that guy has lived here for a few days, and he likes to tease his nephew. My nephew wants to live here for a while longer, but he didn''t expect that he will tell you his nephew''s whereabouts." Cui Pingan After all, he wanted to save face and was too embarrassed to tell Yan Junyu about all the ways he bullied him.


    Seeing that her nephew''s expression didn''t seem to be fake, Cui Qingrou was relieved, then she poked her nephew''s forehead and said: "You ran away from home without saying a word. Your grandmother and uncle were worried about it, so they never slept with a good person." Jue, it''s better for you, you are happy here and don''t miss them at all, you are really heartless."


    Cui Ping''an''s expression changed, and he immediately became worried: "Aunt, grandma, grandma, are you okay?" He remembered that the day he ran away from home, his grandma was very angry.

 Chapter 974: Good impression (3)

    Chapter 974: Good impression (3)


    Chapter 974 Good impression (3)


    Cui Qingrou was reluctant to scare her nephew andforted her softly: "Your grandmother is fine. It''s just that your grandmother is getting old. If you don''t go back, it won''t be possible."


    Cui Ping''an originally wanted to be coquettish to his aunt and stay at Mo''s house for a few more days. But now that he heard what his aunt said, he immediately gave up the idea: "Yeah, well, when my nephew goes back with his aunt, he will definitely not let his grandmother, aunt, and elders go back." Uncle is worried about Xiaoqi."


    Cui Qingrou looked pleased: "Xiao Qi has really grown up!"


    "Auntie..." Cui Xiaoqi scratched his head sheepishly, feeling grateful to Mo Yan in his heart. He was too messy before and never thought about it from his grandmother''s point of view. This time when he goes back, he must apologize to his grandmother properly.


    Cui Qingrou wanted to take Cui Ping''an back to Cui''s house after giving her a thank you gift, but this guy said that work must start and end, and insisted on finishing the day''s work before leaving.


    The aunt and nephew struggled for a while, but Cui Qingrou finally lost and let Cui Ping''an go.


    Cui Ping''an does only two jobs every day: chopping firewood and carrying water to water the vegetable fields. Both of these require strength. In the past, Cui Ping''an usually had to rest for half an hour to chop firewood, and he could only carry two and a half barrels of water. Now, my health is much better and my strength has be stronger. It is no problem to be injured continuously for half an hour. I can also carry tworge buckets of water every time.


    Cui Qingrou felt distressed and relieved to see her. She originally thought that her nephew''s spirit had improved and he looked stronger. But until she saw him working effortlessly with her own eyes, she became more and more sure that his body had indeed improved.


    Knowing that Mo Yan had been helping her nephew to take care of his health, Cui Qingrou was extremely grateful and thanked Mo Yan again.


    Mo Yan epted her thanks with a guilty conscience, and secretly reminded Cui Ping''an to take good care of her health, otherwise she would be unworthy of her thanks!


    With her current medical skills and no practical experience, she would not be sure to regte Cui Ping''an''s body without relying on the spiritual spring water. This time shepletely regarded Cui Ping''an as a guinea pig. Although the medicine given to him was carefully prepared, no one had used it before. No one knew whether it would be effective or whether it would put a new burden on the body.


    If Mo Yan had not relied on the spiritual spring water to give her ten thousand courages, she would not have dared to make fun of other people''s health. Fortunately, the medicinal ingredients she prepared were quite reliable. Without using spiritual spring water, Cui Ping''an''s health was getting better day by day and there were no adverse reactions. This showed that the prescription that Mo Yan figured out by herself was very suitable.


    Cui Ping''an''s body was not fully recovered yet. Mo Yan added or subtracted some medicinal materials based on his current physical condition, and then prepared ten new ones for him and asked him to take them back and continue taking them. When these medicinal materials are used up, let him go to Du''s Medical Center to see Dr. Du. If there is no problem, he will not need to take any more medicine in the future.


    Cui Qingrou thanked her again and sighed in her heart that such a good girl could not be her nephew-inw.


    At lunchtime, Mo Yan cooked a table of delicious dishes for Cui Qingrou.


    Cui Qingrou couldn''t control her food intake for the first time, but she could hold on a little. Looking at her nephew who was devouring four bowls of rice in a row, she suddenly understood why her nephew was reluctant to leave.


    After dinner, Cui Ping''an rested for half an hour and continued to chop wood. After the firewood was chopped, he took the bucket to the Xiaoqing River to water the vegetable garden in Mo''s backyard.


    The Mo family has a well, and they used to fetch water directly from the well to water vegetables. Just to exercise Cui Ping''an''s body, Mo Yan deliberately asked him to go farther and fetch water from the Xiaoqing River.


    Cui Ping''an ran back and forth twenty times until the sun set, and all the fruits and vegetables in the garden were watered.

 Chapter 975: Good impression (4)

    Chapter 975: Good impression (4)


    Chapter 975 Favorability (4)


    After taking a shower and washing off the sweat and mud all over his body, Cui Ping''an put on the clothes he wore when he came to Mo''s house. Miraculously, he found that his sleeves had be shorter, even though they were only a little bit shorter.


    "Auntie, look, I''ve grown taller, I''ve grown taller again." Cui Ping''an even forgot to button his buttons, and rushed out of the bathroom with joy, loudly sharing the good news with his aunt.


    You must know that since he was seventeen years old, he has not grown in stature. He is much shorter than his peers. Now he has grown again. Even if he is not taller than his peers, he is probably not much shorter. This makes Cui Pingan, who has always had low self-esteem, was very happy.


    Hmm, Xiaoqi has grown taller, and it wont take long before she can surpass my aunt.


    Cui Qingrou never expected that she would get such a surprise when she visited the Mo family. Looking at her happy nephew, she didn''t know what to say, so she could only keep her gratitude to the Mo family secretly in her heart.


    Cui Qingrou urged the reluctant Cui Ping''an to leave after declining Mo Yan''s offer to stay. But as soon as the three of them walked to the door, they saw a carriage gradually stop, and a warm voice prated their ears: "Zhen''er, please slow down, wait until the carriage stops before getting off, be careful not to fall." "


    Just when Cui Qingrou felt that the voice sounded familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere, she saw Mo Yan walking up to meet her with brisk steps, and said with a smile: "Dad, why are you back so early today?"


    At this time, Cui Pingan reminded: "Aunt, it''s Uncle Mo who is back. Let''s say hello to Uncle Mo before we leave!"


    Cui Qingrou came back to her senses, looked at Cui Ping''an and said happily: "That''s right, Xiao Qi has really grown up." How could this nephew have thought of this before.


    Cui Ping''an''s face turned red, not because of his aunt''s praise, but because he felt ashamed of his previous ignorance.


    At this time, Zhen''er had already jumped out of the carriage and was about to run home when he saw two people standing at the door, one he knew and the other he didn''t.


    Zhen''er came up and took a closer look, and saw that the two looked somewhat simr, so she asked curiously: "Brother Ping''an, is this beautifuldy the aunt you said before who treats you very well?" ?


    Zhen''er came back twice before and often pestered Cui Ping''an to tell stories. Cui Ping''an had no talent for telling stories, so he told Zhen''er about his previous experiences in the south, and mentioned his aunt Cui Qingrou several times, so Zhen''er was very impressed.


    Cui Ping''an nodded and said proudly: "You guessed it right, she is my beautiful aunt."


    Its true, Brother Pingan is so happy! Zhener really looked envious. He also had an aunt, a cousin, but that cousin was not only not beautiful, but also very bad, and he didnt like her at all.


    Brother Ping Ans aunt looks really beautiful and is very kind to Brother Ping An. s, why doesnt he have such a perfect aunt?


    With such emotion in his heart, Zhen''er did not ignore the etiquette and stepped forward with short legs to salute Cui Qingrou: "Zhen''er has met Madam."


    Cui Qingrou had long been amused by the conversation between her nephew and the little man in front of her. Seeing that the little man was so polite, she felt even more fond of him and helped him up with her own hands: "Is your name Zhen''er? What a good kid.


    As he spoke, he winked at the maid behind him. The maid was very discerning and quickly took out a purse, bowed and handed it to her master.


    Cui Qingrou took the purse and said warmly to Zhen''er: "It''s our first time meeting you and I don''t know what you like, so I''ll give this to you to y with!"


    Having said that, Cui Qingrou was actually fully prepared beforeing. In addition to the box of thank-you gifts, she also specially prepared meeting gifts for the children of the Cui family.


    Zhen''er knew that this was the etiquette of a wealthy family and it would not look good if he refused, so he took it generously and thanked him with a smile and sped his fists.


    The man in front of her was really cute. Cui Qingrou resisted the urge to reach out and touch him. Her eyes fell on the man who had just got off the carriage behind Zhen''er, but she didn''t want to run into the man''s gentle eyes. She couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    Mo Qingze was also stunned, but he came to his senses the next moment and asked his daughter beside him with his eyes.


    Mo Yan didn''t notice anything strange about her father, but she didn''t miss Cui Qingrou''s gaffe. She pretended not to see it and said calmly: "Dad, thisdy''s surname is Cui. She is Cui Pingan''s aunt. This time she came here specially to pick him up. House''s."


    At this time, Cui Qingrou came to her senses and recognized the man in front of her as the man who rescued her the night her nephew disappeared. She couldn''t exin how she felt when they met again, and there was a strange excitement in her heart.


    Hello, Mr. Mo.


    Cui Qingrou suppressed the strange emotion in her heart and stepped forward to give Mo Qingze a blessing. The smile on her face was genuine but not frivolous.


    Listening to the woman''s gentle and clear voice, Mo Qingze felt that it was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. He thought about it carefully, and an idea shed in his mind, and he remembered that he had rescued ady at the door of a restaurant not long ago.


    Thatdys voice is exactly the same as that of the woman in front of me. Could it be that they are the same person?


    It was obviously just an ordinary little thing, but Mo Qingze couldn''t figure out why he remembered it so clearly. Maybe it was because the woman''s voice was so pleasant, or maybe it was the woman''s graceful temperament that left a deep impression on him, which made him remember it so clearly. When I saw the woman with the same temperament and the same voice again, I easily remembered what happened that night.


    Seeing his father staring nkly at Cui Qingrou, Mo Yan''s eyes fell on Cui Qingrou unconsciously, with a thoughtful look in his eyes...

 Chapter 976: Encourage evil (1)

    Chapter 976: Encourage evil (1)


    Chapter 976 Instigating evil (1)


    Even though the two recognized each other and had a good impression of each other, no one mentioned what happened at the door of the restaurant that night. After Cui Qingrou expressed her gratitude to the Mo family again, she took Cui Pingan and left.


    The Mo family''s father and daughter stood at the door and watched the Cui family''s carriage leave. Only when the carriage was out of sight did Mo Qingze look away, looked at Mo Yan and asked doubtfully: "Yan''er, didn''t you say that you want to help the Cui family''s boy heal?" Let him go back when he is in good health? Why did you notify the Cui family in advance?"


    Its not Yan Junyus fault! Mo Yan expressed deep disdain for Young Master Yans actions and told him about the whereabouts of Cui Pingan of the Cui family.


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze couldn''t help butugh: "It''s rare to still have the heart of a child."


    Mo Yan was not interested in Yan Junyu''s character. She wanted to know what her father was thinking when he stared at Cui Ping''an''s aunt in a daze.


    Thereupon, a strong aura of gossip rushed straight towards Mo Qingze.


    Fortunately, she understood her father''s temperament, so she stopped her words in time and asked a seemingly irrelevant question: "Dad, what do you think of Cui Ping''an?"


    Mo Qingze did not notice the "evil intentions" of his good daughter. He nodded and said: "This child is not bad. He has a simple temper but is not confused. He is tough and has his own ideas. If he can be taught well, he may not be unable to seed."


    Mo Yan didn''t expect his father to have such a high opinion of Cui Ping''an. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that the boy was indeed like this, so he nodded in agreement and deliberately attributed these to the Cui family''s teachings: "The Cui family has a profound foundation after all. Even though Cui Ping''an didn''t grow up in the Cui family since he was a child, the people around him are very reliable, and they may have been influenced to some extent. Looking at his aunt, she is a model among all thedies. I have never seen anyone better than her. There is a woman with more temperament and more connotation!"


    After Mo Qingze listened, a gentle and clear voice seemed to echo in his ears, and Cui Qingrou''s calm and elegant figure gradually formed in his mind.


    Mo Yan had been paying attention to his father''s expression. When he saw that he was in a daze, he couldn''t help covering his mouth and snickering. He identally made a loud noise, which shocked Mo Qingze toe to his senses.


    Mo Qingze had a gut feeling that his daughter had seen something. He couldn''t help but blush, and hit Mo Yan on the head with his finger. He pretended to be angry and scolded: "Even a father dares tough at you. Do you have any rules anymore?"


    Mo Yan held her head in frustration and said, "My daughter obviously didn''t say anything. It''s because you, father, have a guilty conscience and have wronged your daughter. My daughter is so sad."


    As she spoke, she squeezed out two tears and solidified her usation against her father.


    Mo Qingze felt a headache when he saw this. He didn''t know whether to deny or defend or remain silent.


    Mo Yan refused to let go of this opportunity and said firmly: "Dad must have been thinking about Cui Ping''an''s aunt just now. You were stunned when you looked at her before. Don''t think that your daughter is a fool and didn''t see anything."


    "Girl, don''t talk nonsense. If this word gets out, how do you want dad to see people?" Mo Qingze finally couldn''t help it anymore and scolded him with a straight face. This look, if you ignore the red face that looks like cooked shrimp, is really very intimidating.


    Mo Yan couldn''t be afraid. She simply liked her father''s angry look and continued to stimte: "Dad, exnation is cover-up, cover-up is fact. If you had nothing wrong with you, you would never speak so loudly."


    Mo Qingze felt a severe headache. He admitted that he had some affection for the woman when they first met, but it was only a good impression, and he did not even have the idea of getting married again. If he told the truth, this girl might be able to tell a lot of truths, and her ears would no longer be quiet, so she would just keep her mouth shut and say nothing.

 Chapter 977: Encourage evil (2)

    Chapter 977: Encourage evil (2)


    Chapter 977 Instigating evil (2)


    Mo Yan looked at her father who seemed to be acquiescing with a sly smile. She had no idea what her father really thought, nor did she know that he and Cui Qingrou had met before. Just based on her father''s strange behavior just now, she felt that her father had different feelings for Cui Qingrou.


    That feeling doesnt necessarily mean love. After all, love at first sight is so rare. The two of them have passed the age of youth and excitement. At most, its just a good impression! But as long as you have a good start and are willing to take care of it carefully, love will one day take root.


    My father''s life was too miserable. He lost his parents when he was young and was plotted by the old Mo Hong family. After he became an adult, he finally got married and had children, but Du family eloped with others, leaving him to live in the cynicism of others for several years.


    For so many years, they have been the only ones around their father, but the three siblings will eventually start their own families, and it is impossible to stay with their father every step of the way. He needs someone by his side so that when he looks up and turns around, there will be no one around him to talk to.


    Although they only got along with Cui Qingrou for less than a day, Mo Yan asked herself that she had a good eye for people. Cui Qingrou gave her a very good first impression. Not only was she gentle and elegant, but she also had a beautiful appearance. The most important thing was that she felt that Cui Qingrou was a good match for her father. , whether its temperament, appearance, or personality. She felt that if the two of them could really get together, their lives would be warm and happy.


    Even if she was not Cui Ping''an''s aunt in the end, Mo Yan still hoped that there would be another woman, so she persuaded her in every possible way: "Dad, you are still young, but our siblings will leave you one day, and my daughter hopes to have such a person even more." , can be by your side so that you will not be lonely." Mo Yan looked at his father and said seriously: "You don''t have a wife, Cui Ping''an''s aunt doesn''t have a husband, as long as you are willing, the Cui family has no objection, why can''t we be together? Your happiness is not only the wish of your daughter, but also the wish of Xin''er and Zhen''er, so you don''t have to worry about what we think."


    "You, you girl..." Mo Qingze''s eyes were hot and he touched Mo Yan''s head not knowing what to say.


    "Hey, dad is touched now?" Mo Yan grinned and said with a smile: "Then dad should marry a wife quickly. My daughter also wants to have someone to love her. However, looking at her from side to side, she still belongs to Cui Ping''an. Auntie seems to be the most suitable, dad, dont you really think about it?


    Mo Qingze:


    Hitting his daughter again with his finger, Mo Qingze refused to answer the question.


    Mo Yan touched her painful forehead and looked at her father''s handsome profile. She had already made some calctions in her mind and decided to find an appropriate opportunity to talk to Cui Ping''an. After all, it was rted to his aunt''s lifelong happiness, wasn''t it?


    Cui Ping''an returned to the Cui family safe and sound, which shocked the whole Cui family. They all spected where the seventh master had been and what he had done in the past month.


    Cui Ping''an returned to his yard, washed up, and put on clean and tidy clothes, then hurried to Mrs. Cui''s yard, knelt down in front of Mrs. Cui with a bang, and apologized to the olddy.


    Mrs. Cui initially felt that she was thankful that her grandson could return safely. However, when Cui Pingan knelt in front of her, she couldn''t help but beat Cui Pingan several times and cursed "enemy" several times.


    Cui Ping''an remained motionless and allowed his grandmother to hit him, with crystal tears overflowing from his eyes. A month at Mo''s house made him understand how willful he was when he ran away from home. On the way back, he secretly decided that except for that matter, which he could notpromise with, he would never go against his grandmother''s will again. .

 Chapter 978: Encourage evil (3)

    Chapter 978: Encourage evil (3)


    Chapter 978 Instigating evil (3)


    However, he didn''t know that except for what he thought, his grandmother was also willing to obey his wishes and no longer forced him to do anything. Therefore, there is no way to resolve the conflict between grandfather and grandson, even after running away from home.


    Mrs. Cui ordered someone to move a chair in front of her and asked Cui Ping''an to sit in front of her. She lovingly asked her grandson how he had spent the past month at Mo''s house. She held her grandson''s skinny hand and never let go.


    Afraid that his grandmother would be distressed, Cui Ping''an wisely omitted the chore of chopping firewood and carrying water every day. He only said that the people in the Mo family were very nice. He ate, slept, and took medicine to take care of his body at the Mo family every day. In short, he lived a good life. Well, I didnt suffer or feel wronged.


    Mrs. Cui saw that her grandson''s body was indeed much stronger than before, and his skin color had also changed, not the worrying paleness before. But the thick calluses on her grandson''s hands told her that he had suffered a lot in this month.


    Its just that Cui Pingan didnt want to say anything, and Mrs. Cui Pingan didnt ask. The grandfather and grandson chatted happily for a while, and the topic gradually shifted to the person Cui Pingan didnt want to hear about.


    "...You ran away from home, and your uncle was so anxious that he ordered all the servants in the house to go out to find you. If you hadn''t sent a letter of safetyter, your uncle would have wanted your cousin to go south to find you in person. Your cousin is also very worried about you and oftenes over to ask for news about you. Every time she hears that you are safe, she goes back with confidence."


    Mrs. Cui observed her grandson''s face as she spoke. When she saw that his grandson was frowning and not speaking, she knew that he was still conflicted and didn''t know how to continue.


    The eldest brother was indeed worried about Xiao Qis safety and sent people to search for her, but this worry was out of concern for her grandnephew and grandson, not for her future grandson-inw. As for the grand-niece, they just sent someone to inquire. I''m afraid they weren''t so willing to get married. It was just because of their parents'' order and the matchmaker''s words that they reluctantly epted Xiao Qi as their cousin.


    The grandson is in poor health, he is a concubine, and he has a legitimate mother like Princess Fuyun. Even though the eldest brother feels sorry for his grandson, he is worried about it, but she has no other choice but to shamelessly ask her grandniece to be her granddaughter-inw. She didn''t dare tell her parents the real reason why Xiao Qi ran away from home, otherwise the marriage would bepletely impossible.


    Cui Ping''an was silent for a long time, then suddenly stood up and knelt upright in front of Mrs. Cui: "Grandma, grandpa and cousin are good to my grandson. My grandson knows that my grandson is not willing to marry his cousin. One thing is that my grandson has someone he likes." Girl, I am unwilling and unable to abandon her. Secondly, my grandson cannot bear to deceive grandpa and his cousin. My cousin is a good girl. She married her grandson, but his grandson is destined to let her down. At that time, grandpa and cousin will not be together. He will hate his grandson, and I''m afraid he will also resent his grandmother, and the rtionship between the two families can no longer be maintained. Such a result is not what the grandson wants to see, and grandma, you don''t want to see it either, right?"


    When Mrs. Cui heard this, she was so angry that she hit her grandson several times again: "Since you know there will be such consequences, why can''t you take your heart back and treat your cousin well? If you really can''t let it go, grandma allows you to take that grass I wille to the capital, but you must marry your cousin."


    Cui Ping''an smiled bitterly, with a trace of vicissitudes on his face that did not suit his age, but his tone revealed an unprecedented determination: "Grandma, my grandson only has one heart. If you give Fangcao, you can''t give it to others! Grandma doesn''t If you like Fangcao, your grandson doesnt need to marry her, but he wont marry your cousin, grandma, your grandson is not threatening you, but he just doesnt want to make the same mistake again and again.


    In his previous life, he was too stupid. He listened to his grandmother, took the grass to his side, and married his cousin, thinking that he would have the best of both worlds. However, Fangcao ran away from the house on the day he married his cousin.

 Chapter 979: Encourage evil (4)

    Chapter 979: Encourage evil (4)


    Chapter 979 Instigating evil (4)


    When he got the news and chased him out of the house after worshiping, Fangcao was raped by a gangster on the way home from the city. She couldn''t bear the insult and jumped into the moat. By the time the body was fished ashore, it was beyond recognition and became a lifelong nightmare.


    At that time, he wished he could go with Fangcao. His grandmother forced him to die so that he could not jump into the moat, but his heart had already died in the moat with Fangcao.


    Like the walking dead Cui Ping''an, he held Fangcao''s body and kept sleeping until Fangcao''s body rotted into a state of disrepair and he fainted from hunger strike. The servants of the Cui family buried Fangcao and took him back to the Cui family. .


    When Cui Ping''an woke up, he seemed to have lost his soul. He stayed at Fangcao''s grave every day and didn''t go home all day long. He forgot about the Cui family, his grandmother, and his cousin, his newlywed. wife.


    The newlywed wife couldn''t bear that her husband pretended to be someone else. She knew that the living could notpete with the dead, so she left a letter of divorce and returned to her parents'' home. Since then, she has never set foot in the Cui family again.


    However, because she had been married before, although she did not have a bridal chamber, she suffered from unbearable rumors and could not find a suitable family. In the end, she had to marry a widower who lost his wife.


    The widower was a third-grade military general. He looked humane on the outside, but was extremely violent on the inside. He would beat people if he disagreed with him. His first wife was pregnant with Liujia, but because of a trivial incident, she died under his fists with the fetus in her belly. Just because he kept it a secret, this matter did not spread to the outside world. Others only thought that his wife had died prematurely as he said and had a difficult delivery.


    Cui Ping''an''s cousin had a bad reputation and became the reason for the general to mistreat her. She was tortured to death by the general within six months of marrying her. Although Cui Ping''an''s grandfather found out the truth about his granddaughter''s death and asked Na Shen to risk his life, the dead person could never live again.


    Because of this incident, Mrs. Cuis natal familypletely severed rtions with her. Even when Mrs. Cui died of depression, her natal family did note to see her off.


    A few years after Mrs. Cui''s death, Cui Ping''an also died in depression. When he died, his hair was all white when he was less than thirty, and his face was as haggard as a sixty-year-old man, leaving the world with countless sighs.


    Cui Pingan passed away in despair, but never thought that he would wake up one day. The moment he opened his eyes again, he decided to convince his grandmother to grow old together with the person he loved and not to cause the tragic death of his innocent cousin. Otherwise, he would rather not marry for the rest of his life than repeat the tragedy of his previous life.


    Mrs. Cui saw such a decisive side of her grandson for the first time. Such a grandson was unfamiliar to her, and she could no longer treat her grandson as a child who had not grown up. However, the reason why she does not allow her grandson to marry a tenant girl of low birth is not because she is snobbish and looks down upon her, but because such a grandson''s daughter-inw is no match for Princess Fuyun. If Princess Fuyun wants to deal with such a **** daughter-inw, someone can get rid of her without having to do it herself. Drop her.


    How can my grandson be able to bear it when that happens? If she did something to Princess Fuyun impulsively, even if Princess Fuyun was not harmed in any way, she would still have enough reasons to punish her grandson for disrespecting her aunt, which would be the following crime. Not only would something happen to her grandson, but the Cui family would also be implicated. This was not what she wanted to see.


    However, looking at the deep pleading in her grandson''s eyes, she simply couldn''t bear to refuse as she did before.


    Mrs. Cui took a deep breath, as if she had made an important decision: "Xiao Qi, as long as you are willing to marry your cousin, grandma can take that girl into the house, so that you can still be together as before. Just ying, this doesnt affect you from marrying your cousin.


    "No, grandma!" The words that were exactly the same as in the previous life made Cui Pingan''s minde back to Cui Ping''an again. His face suddenly turned pale, and he shouted emotionally: "You can''t do this, you can''t take the grass. , My grandson cannot marry his cousin, nototherwise, they will all die, all of them will die!"


    Seeing her out-of-control grandson, Mrs. Cui was startled. She quickly reached out to hold Cui Pingan in her arms, patted his vest with pain andforted him: "Xiao Qi, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?" , dont scare grandma..."


    Cui Ping''an heard someone calling him in a daze, but he was immersed in the tragedy of his previous life and couldn''t extricate himself. He couldn''t hear who was calling him. He just sobbed helplessly,pletely without the lively and cheerful young man he used to be.


    The movements in the house were naturally hidden from the maids guarding the door. Listening to Ping An''s painful cry and Mrs. Cui''s feeblefort, Mrs. Cui''s capable maid worried about something happening and hurriedly ran to find Cui Qingrou.


    Cui Qingrou had just finished taking a bath. When she heard the maid''s report, she didn''t even bother tob her loose hair. She tied it up with a hair tie and hurried over.


    Seeing Cui Qingrou, Mrs. Cui shouted anxiously: "Rou''er,e and see Xiaoqi, see if he is evil."


    Cui Qingrou was so anxious that she hurried forward and saw her nephew, who was still fine after he came back, with his eyes closed, his face pale and soft in his mother''s arms, muttering something in his mouth.


    Cui Qingrou lowered her head and leaned in to listen, and could only vaguely hear the words "don''t jump" and "don''t die". Seeing the pain filling her nephew''s eyebrows, she felt distressed and panicked, and quickly shouted to the maid aside: "Hurry up and help Master Qi lie down on the bed, and quickly ask the government doctor toe and take a look."

 Chapter 980: Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (1)

    Chapter 980: Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (1)


    Chapter 980: Seeking Medical Treatment for Autumn Harvest (1)


    As soon as the summer season has passed, August is getting cooler and cooler, but the sun is still zing at noon. Few people are working in the fields at this time. However,pared with the ming June and July, the hairballs are not as bright as these days. A guy who was afraid of heat had a much better life.


    August is also the harvest season. The Mo familys orchard ushered in a bumper harvest. Although the fruit trees have not fully grown, the branches are bent by the fruits. You dont need to pick them one by one and weigh them to know the fruits harvested this year. , more than five times more thanst year.


    The batch of fruits harvestedst year was notrge in quantity. Mo Yan and Yan Junyu kept a few, and the rest were sent to the pce. The quality of that batch of fruits was much better than the so-called tributes shipped from the south, and it was not enough to send them to the pce.


    Therefore, the output of the orchard has increased significantly this year, and Mo Yan is not worried about sales at all. Even if the pce cannot "eat" enough, there are many people outside the pce who want to eat, and the price is definitely not low.


    The fruits are almost ripe now and can be picked in less than ten days. Mo Yan asked Aunt Tong to look at the arrangements and sent a message to Yan Junyu in advance, asking him to send someone over in ten days to directly transport his share of the fruits. As for the rest that belongs to her, she will naturally take it away together. Anyway, she will not lose any money, and it also saves her a lot of trouble.


    More than 100 acres of rice in the mountain valley have also turned yellow and will be harvested in three to five days. As usual, Mo Yan entrusted this matter to Uncle Ding and asked him to hire someone to help with the harvest. The wages and other matters were calcted as in previous years.


    However, this year''s rice was reserved by the imperial court as soon as it sprouted. After harvest, it was used as rice seed to continue to promote trial nting in Dachu. As forst year''s batch of grain, it was distributed by the imperial court to various imperial viges as early as the beginning of this year. It will be harvested in the next two days and will also be used as rice seeds for trial nting in various ces.


    Mo Yan was mentally calcting how much money the family could earn by adding up the fruits and rice. Xin''er walked in, flipped the abacus and asked: "Sister, when you were granted the title of Commander-in-Chief, the Holy Spirit rewarded you." Zhuangzi, dont you n to go and take a look?


    Last year, Mo Yande won the title of Lord of Hejia County and received a series of rewards. Among these rewards was a thousand-acre farm. The farm was located thirty miles south of the city. It was quiterge in area, and it was all made of fine farnd. If it were measured in terms of silver, it wouldn''t be worth tens of thousands of taels, so it would be impossible to buy it.


    At that time, everyone in the Mo family was stunned by the imperial edict of rewards. They did not understand the series of rewards, and the deed of a thousand-acre farm was even more inconspicuous. After Mo Yan received the imperial edict, he worshiped it directly without looking at it carefully, and inadvertently ignored the farm.


    The rewards were all taken away by Mo Yan to the warehouse. She didn''t bother to look through themter, so she didn''t even know that she had arge farm in her house.


    Until this spring, the steward who managed the farm saw that the new owner had not sent anyone to the farm to arrange spring plowing and other matters, so he had to go through a lot of trouble to find Liuyang Vige. When Mo Yan saw the steward, she learned that her family had a thousand-acre farm and also learned the origin of the farm.


    The former owner of the farm was a corrupt official. After his house was confiscated two years ago, the farm was returned to the court. The farm was still rented by the fifty households of tenant farmers in the vige, but the rent and taxes paid went directly to the court.


    The steward was once a ve of a corrupt official. Later, after the farm was returned to the court, he became an official ve and continued to manage the farm. After the farm was given to Mo Yan, he naturally became a ve of the Mo family or Mo Yan.


    At that time, Mo Yan was so busy that he didn''t have much energy to take care of the farm, so he simply handed over the affairs of the farm to the steward and let him take care of the arrangements. Just knowing that the farm actually had two hundred paddy fields, she gave the high-yielding rice seeds and told the general nting method, and then asked the steward to go back.

 Chapter 981: Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (2)

    Chapter 981: Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (2)


    Chapter 981 Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (2)


    Until now, Mo Yan has never visited the farm in person. If Xiner hadn''t mentioned it today, she would have forgotten it again.


    Now that the crops in the farm are about to be harvested, its really time to go and take a look, so Mo Yan said to Xiner: There are so many things in the past two days that I dont have time to go. When dad and the otherse back in two days, we will be free again. Lets go see it together then.


    When Xin''er heard this, she danced happily: "Okay, okay, I''ve wanted to go and see it for a long time. All these big viges belong to our family, and the inside may be nicer and prettier than ours!"


    Mo Yan tapped Xin''er''s forehead and said helplessly: "Why didn''t you tell me earlier if you wanted to go and see it? However, the steward came overst time and briefly talked about the situation in Zhuangzi. In addition to the fields, there is also arge house. , the scenery is also very beautiful, if this is the case, our family will go there to stay for a few days from time to time, and it will be nice to change our mood."


    Xin''er said sheepishly: "Dad was studying hard at that time. Zhen''er and the others are rarely at home. Sister, you are very busy on weekdays. It would be boring for me to go alone."


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, touched Xin''er''s head and said, "Then you wait for two more days. There are a lot of things at home now!"


    Well, I know, Zhuangzi is right there and cant run away. We can go there anytime. Xiner said cheerfully, her bright eyes full of expectation.


    The two sisters chatted for a while and then dispersed. Mo Yan took an abacus and began to calcte the recently purchased materials.


    The picking and harvesting of orchards and rice fields can be left to others, but the materials needed to build the resettlement houses for the three hundred soldiers and the third phase of the winery can only be handled by her.


    Some materials have been fully paid for, so it is rtively easy to sort them out. Some of the materials are in bits and pieces and have not all been shipped yet, so they need to be sorted out, so ounting is a bit cumbersome. Fortunately, Mo Yan''s mind was flexible enough and he used modern calction methods, so he figured it out quickly.


    Putting down the pen, Mo Yan just stretched and was about to get up and cut watermelon to eat, when Yang Bao knocked on the door and came in.


    Girl Yan, the wooden beams cut a few days ago are almost drying out, and the bricks and tiles you brought in are almost here. When do you n to start the work? Determine the time so that the people in the vige can arrange the autumn harvest.


    Some time ago, Mo Yan hired a lot ofborers to cut wood in the mountains and use it to make wooden beams. Only then did the vigers know that the Mo family was going to build another house. Although I dont know where the house is built and what it is used for, I can tell that the house is very big just by looking at the more than 300 wooden beams hanging in the ashram.


    It is not an easy task to build eighty or ny houses in one month. It requires a lot ofbor. At that time, Mo Yan released the news of recruiting people to build houses in advance, and the daily wages were still ten cents higher than those in the city. As a result, not only theborers in Liuyang Vige were eyeing this job, but also people from several surrounding viges came to inquire about it every day, hoping to seize the opportunity to earn a wage.


    Mo Yan wanted this effect. In addition to the vigers who helped her when building her house, she also asked the vige chiefs of several viges to help her find some diligent and capableborers in their respective viges. Several vige chiefs all agreed and quickly reported their names.


    At present, all the people have been found, a total of two hundred people. As long as it doesn''t rain, the house can be built in a month. After a month of drying and venttion, the three hundred soldiers at the border were almost brought back by Qinan.


    Mo Yan had already calcted the time to start construction, so he said to Yang Bao: "The sixth day of August, which is the day after tomorrow, is the time to start construction. I nned to start construction on that day. I originally wanted to inform the folks tomorrow, but I didn''t expect Uncle Yang toe over." If building a house dys the autumn harvest, Uncle Yang should let everyone work on the autumn harvest first. It doesn''t matter if we arrive two dayste."

 Chapter 982: Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (3)

    Chapter 982: Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (3)


    Chapter 982 Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (3)


    When Yang Bao heard this, he smiled and said: "Just set the date. I will give the exact date to the vigerster and let them make arrangements by themselves."


    Well, then Ill help Uncle Yang. Mo Yan smiled and thanked him.


    Yang Bao waved his hands repeatedly and said it was a trivial matter. Then he hesitated for a moment and asked with some confusion: "Girl Yan, your house is probably bigger than your courtyard. What are you doing?" ?


    The Mo family is a rtively special existence in Liuyang Vige and even several nearby viges. If there is any disturbance in the Mo family, it can attract many people to watch and gossip. The Mo family suddenly found so many people to build such a big house, but they did not say what the house was built for, which aroused everyone''s spection even more.


    Some people say that they are building a medicinal materials workshop, but have they not seen therge medicinal field growing well in the back mountain? Some people say that they are building houses and selling them to wealthy families in the city. Another even more outrageous theory is that the Mo family has found a Feng Shui treasurend and wants to rebuild a big house to bless the Mo family with abundant wealth and prosperity...


    Mo Yan lives in the vige. She has heard these remarks, but they are not bad things, so she is toozy to exin them. Now when she saw Yang Bao and asked about it again, she didn''t want others to talk about the purpose of the house before it was built, so she gave it up and said, "Uncle Yang, building a house will naturally be of great use. As for what it will be used for, you will knowter." .


    When Yang Bao heard this, he stopped asking, but he became more and more curious. He also thought that if the Mo family really found a geomantic treasurend and wanted to rebuild their house, he would also build a new house next to it so that he could benefit from the Mo family''s property. luck.


    Last year, the Yang Bao family also made a lot of money by growing vegetables in the greenhouse. They originally nned to move the old house to build a new one, but the old house upied an area that was too small. Even if the new house was built, it would not be enough to live in. After all, the grandson was too old to live there. He was going to marry a wife in two years, so he thought about building a bigger house so that the family could live together in the future.


    To this end, he also asked a Feng Shui master to choose a home site. The Feng Shui master pointed directly at the Mo family, saying that the Mo family had the best Feng Shui in the entire vige and that he could build a new house next to it.


    However, the Mo family bought all the vacant ces around the Mo family. Although Yang Bao was very moved, he knew that the Mo family had originally chosen to build a house in the back mountain to live alone. Apart from the good feng shui here, they just wanted peace and quiet, so he didn''t have the nerve to open it. For this reason, let the Mo family buy a piece ofnd for him.


    The matter of building a new house was temporarily put on hold. It happened that his two sons wanted to start a small business, so he gave them part of the money he earned, intending to earn more money and choose a goodnd to build a big house.


    Mo Yan didnt know what Yang Bao was thinking. The two said something else, and Yang Bao said goodbye and left.


    On the day of the groundbreaking on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Mo Yan set up a n and solemnly worshiped the gods, and then dug the first shovel of soil on the selected foundation. Then the vigers who were worshiping together dispersed to various foundations, picked up shovels and pickaxes and started digging enthusiastically.


    Mo Yan walked around the foundations and returned home. As soon as he took a breath, someone came to the door. The person who came was none other than one of the two maids Cui Qingrou brought with her when she came to Mo''s house to take Cui Ping''an home.


    "...Jun Jun, my youngdy really has no other choice, so she has to ask Jun Jun toe over. For the sake of Master Qi getting to know you, I hope Jun Jun can help Qi Master. "


    After listening to the maid''s cries, Mo Yan found out that Cui Ping''an suddenly fell ill as soon as he returned home. He had been suffering from fever for six days and nights, and he has never woken up.


    During this period, the Cui family called all the famous doctors in the capital to show Cui Ping''an, but there was nothing they could do. Mrs. Cui used her name card to invite the imperial physician in the pce. As a result, the imperial physician was not only unable to find the cause of the disease, but even administered several powerful medicines, which failed to lower Cui Ping''an''s body temperature.

 Chapter 983: Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (4)

    Chapter 983: Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (4)


    Chapter 983 Autumn Harvest Seeking Medical Treatment (4)


    Cui Ping''an suddenly fell ill in front of Mrs. Cui, and even after seeking help from famous doctors, Mrs. Cui thought that her grandson was possessed by an evil spirit. If Mr. Cui hadn''t stopped him, Mrs. Cui would have gone to a Taoist temple to find a Taoist priest to cast a spell on her grandson to save her grandson. .


    "You wait for a while, I will let you go after I have made preparations." Mo Yan frowned, said to the anxious maid, and then turned around and returned to his yard.


    She knew that her weight was far from the level of the imperial doctors at the imperial hospital, and there was nothing she could do about the disease that even the imperial doctors could not detect.


    It took a lot of effort to regte Cui Pingan''s body before, but now she can only ce her hope on the spiritual spring water, hoping to lower Cui Pingan''s body temperature. Originally, she could refuse directly, but she just wanted to get to know each other, and even if she couldn''t help, she should go over and visit.


    After taking the spiritual spring water, Mo Yan hesitated for a moment as he was about to leave the space. He cut a small piece from the ck Ganoderma lucidum with a knife and put it into a jade box.


    When I exchanged ck lingzhi and ck clouded leopard for ginseng, I used a palm-sized piece. Later I used some to detoxify Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng. In order to stimte the potential of the hairballs, I used another part. Although the ck ganoderma is veryrge, there are still some left. Most of it was taken down, but the more she used it, the less she would use it. She would never take it out unless someone''s life was at stake.


    At the moment, Mo Yan doesn''t know the specific situation of Cui Ping''an, whether it is life-threatening. He brings the ck Ganoderma lucidum just in case. It is only used to save someone''s life. If it is not needed, it will not be brought back to the space. If it breaks down, there''s nothing she can''t bear to part with.


    Without further ado, Mo Yan left the space with spiritual spring water and ck Ganoderma lucidum, changed her clothes, and while the maid was anxious, she boarded the Cui family''s carriage and headed towards the capital quickly. When they arrived at Cui Mansion, the carriage entered directly through the main entrance.


    Doctors have beening and going in the mansion recently. Although the servants passing by were a little curious about why theirdy''s carriage came in through the main entrance, they just assumed that the person sitting inside was another famous doctor that the masters invited from somewhere, so they didn''t take it too seriously. In the heart.


    Getting off the carriage at the second gate, the maid led Mo Yan straight to Cui Ping''an''s yard. At this time, Cui Ping''an was lying on the bed in a daze. His face was red, his lips were purple and there wereyers of dead skin, and he kept uttering painful murmurs. No matter how Mrs. Cui and Cui Qingrou shouted, they never opened their eyes. Eye.


    Mo Yan felt very ufortable when the lively and cheerful young man in the past became like this. She didn''t bother to greet Mrs. Cui and hurriedly went to the window to check Cui Ping''an''s pulse.


    Mrs. Cui was sitting in front of the bed and couldn''t help crying. Suddenly, a strange girl rushed up to her, and she couldn''t recover for a while. When she saw the strange girl''s behavior and was about to say something, she was stopped by Cui Qingrou: "Mom, this girl is Lord Hejia. She was the one who nursed Xiaoqi back to health earlier."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Cui immediately did not dare to disturb her. She looked at Mo Yan with eyes filled with hope, and she did not show the slightest contempt because of Mo Yan''s young age.


    The room was quiet for a while, no one spoke, for fear of disturbing Mo Yan who was checking Cui Ping''an''s pulse.


    Until half a moment passed, Mo Yan finally withdrew his hand. Facing the inquiring eyes of Mrs. Cui and Cui Qingrou, she said nothing. She put her ear close to Cui Ping''an and heard him repeating the two titles "Fangcao" and "cousin".


    Recalling the time when Cui Pingan was teasing Cui Pingan, Cui Pingan told her about the past with her sweetheart Fangcao with a red face. Now that he is seriously ill, she can understand that he is talking about his sweetheart, but what is going on with this cousin? Moreover, he looked like he was obviously suffering from a heart disease. If he couldn''t find the cause, how could he find a cure?


    But the most important thing right now is to lower Cui Ping''an''s body temperature. Mo Yan took out the spiritual spring water in a porcin bottle from the medicine box and said to Cui Qingrou: "Madam, this is the antipyretic potion I prepared. Give this to me first." Feed him."


    Upon hearing this, Cui Qingrou quickly took the medicine bottle and sat on the bedside. With the help of the maid, she let her nephew lean on him, opened the cork of the bottle and fed the spiritual spring water inside into his mouth without any hesitation in the whole process.


    This trust is very useful to Mo Yan!


    Obviously it was just a small bottle of water, but Cui Pingan was unconscious at this time and it was difficult to feed him. Cui Qingrou was worried that spilling the "medicine" would affect its efficacy, so she fed it little by little. Although she was doubtful about the transparent and tasteless liquid, she didn''t ask any more questions out of trust in Mo Yan. By the time the entire bottle of spiritual spring water was fed, a moment had passed.


    As expected of the spiritual spring water, Cui Ping''an''s breathing gradually became calmer, and he was no longer murmuring like before. His quiet face looked more like he had fallen asleep.


    Mrs. Cui and Cui Qingrou saw the changes in their grandson (nephew) and couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief. They were full of respect for Mo Yan''s medical skills.


    Mrs. Cui even ignored the dignity of her elders and stepped forward to salute Mo Yan, but Mo Yan stopped her in time: "It is the duty of a doctor to treat illnesses and save people. Madam Cui doesn''t have to do this. It''s just that the heart ailments require heart-warming medicine. If you can''t find an order, Its because of Suns heart disease, Im afraid it will be difficult for him to recover.

 Chapter 984: Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun is here (1)

    Chapter 984: Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun is here (1)


    Chapter 984 Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun ising (1)


    After Cui Ping''an was reborn, he subconsciously did not want to think about all the things in his previous life. It seemed that only in this way, the guilt and regret that had been buried in his heart for several years would not exist.


    However, there was another voice in his heart telling him that those tragedies existed, and he was just deceiving himself and others! That day, Mrs. Cui''s words were the trigger for the tragedy in his previous life, which stimted him to face the mistakes of his previous life.


    He med all the faults on himself, thinking that it was his greed that caused the tragic death of his beloved woman, and caused his cousin''s marriage to be unhappy, and eventually died early. The two lives weighed heavily on his heart. He couldn''t forget them all after being reborn.


    This disease came without warning and came with force, just because Cui Ping''an had been escaping from all the things in his previous life, and he might have to follow the same path in his previous life in this life, but he couldn''t think of a way to reverse it. The deep feeling of powerlessness was also stimting him. , so he fell ill all of a sudden and was always obsessed with all the misfortunes in his previous life, unable to extricate himself.


    The Cui family has called in more than a dozen doctors in the past few days, including more than one imperial physician in the pce. They all feel that Cui Ping''an has a heart disease. This kind of disease is the most difficult to treat and can only be cured by the patient himself.


    Cui Ping''an has been suffering from a high fever intermittently these days. If the fever continues like this, even children will know that it will burn people to death and even put their lives in danger. Those doctors and imperial doctors naturally know that, but the antipyretics prescribed can be eaten as food. Feeding Cui Ping''an had no effect at all. He even vomited it out as soon as he fed it, making the fever worse.


    Mo Yan just fed a small bottle of potion with an unknown form to make Cui Ping''an calm down, stop talking in his sleep, and his body temperature slowly dropped. This hand alone convinced Mrs. Cui and Cui Qingrou that she would be able to do it. Cure your grandson (nephew) well.


    So, when Mo Yan asked what happened after Cui Pingan came back that day, Mrs. Cui only hesitated for a moment and then told everything. In fact, knowing that her grandson was mentally ill, she thought over and over what she said that day and made sure that when she said that she would pick up the grass and let her grandson marry her eldest brother''s granddaughter, something went wrong with her grandson.


    In the past few days, Cui Pingan couldn''t stop calling these two people, which confirmed Mrs. Cui''s suspicion. However, she couldn''t figure out why Cui Pingan had such a violent reaction. This ispletely different from his temperament and normal behavior.


    This is exactly what Mo Yan couldn''t figure out.


    Cui Qingrou on the side was also puzzled. She looked at Mo Yan and asked tentatively: "Jun Jun, Ping An has been staying in your mansion for a month. Did he, did he say anything to Jun Jun?"


    Mo Yan recalled for a moment, and suddenly remembered the day Cui Pingan asked her if she believed in past and present lives. At that time, she suspected that Cui Pingan was reborn, and warned him not to tell others his secrets casually.


    Now it seems that he must have been reborn. He has not experienced any major setbacks in this life, but that may not be the case in his previous life. He keeps calling the name of his beloved girl and his cousin. Perhaps the key lies in these two people.


    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed possible. But such a thing was too unbelievable. Mo Yan thought it would be better not to say it, so she nodded to Cui Qingrou and said, "He often mentioned the days when he lived in Zhuangzi in the south, and that Fang Fang He mentions grass girl the most."


    Hearing this, Cui Qingrou''s eyes turned red. She looked at Cui Ping''an lying on the bed and was speechless.


    A child who was only a few years old was left in a vige thousands of miles away by his close rtives. Even if he had no choice but to be forgotten by his rtives, the child would probably beining, lonely, and scared in his heart, right?

 Chapter 985: Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun is here (2)

    Chapter 985: Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun is here (2)


    Chapter 985 Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun ising (2)


    In his saddest days, having a little friend by his side was also a huge unsolved problem for him, right? Maybe that little girl yed with him and made him gradually happy. Maybe she cried with him and made him no longer alone. Maybe sheughed with him and made him no longer lonely... The two little sweethearts grew up together. , even if it is not love, it will be a touching family affection.


    Xiaoqi likes the woman named Fangcao. In addition to the long-term love, there is probably a family affection mixed in. This kind of rtionship is the most tenacious. How can it be that a few words of obstruction from his mother can make him easily Give up?


    Unlike Mrs. Cui, Cui Qingrou often visited Cui Ping''an in Zhuangzi before they reconciled. At that time, she had seen that Fangcao many times, so she was very familiar with that Fangcao''s temperament and temperament. She has a certain understanding of her character and feels that she is a simple and kind-hearted girl, so she is not so opposed to her getting close to her nephew.


    However, there is a huge gap in status between the two of them. Taking Fangcao as a concubine is naturally feasible, but being a regr wife is not good-looking, especially for a family like theirs. It doesn''t matter if the status of the wife''s family is lower, but at least she must be knowledgeable about books and etiquette, and be able to Wee and send off, and go out without tarnishing the reputation of the Cui family.


    Fangcao grew up in the countryside. Although she knew some words from Xiaoqi, she was not good enough to be ced in the Cui family. Moreover, her temperament was too simple and she was not suitable for living in a big family. If she really married Xiaoqi, She''s not necessarily happy either. If you live like this for too long, everyone will be tired!


    After listening to Mo Yan''s words, Mrs. Cui shed tears again. She held her grandson''s still hot hand and murmured: "You child, you have done this just for a girl. You feel wronged in your heart and you areining." Grandma is here, why can''t you get along with yourself? You are torturing grandma like this, but you want to force grandma to agree to marry that girl to you? Since you like her so much, how can grandma agree to you if you don''t wake up? "


    These words not only made Cui Qingrou cover her mouth and shed tears, but also Mo Yan was deeply touched. Regardless of whether Mrs. Cui forced Cui Pingan or not, her starting point was good, and her feelings towards her grandson were not mixed with any impurities.


    I dont know if he heard Mrs. Cuis words, but Cui Pingan, who was originally sleepy, moved his eyelids, as if he was about to wake up.


    Mo Yan was the first to notice Cui Pingan''s change, and quickly approached her and shouted: "Cui Pingan, if you are a man, if you still have someone who cares about you in your heart, if you really like that girl Fangcao so much, then fight for her. Get better soon, if you continue to run away, you will never have the chance to be with Miss Fangcao."


    When Mrs. Cui and Cui Qingrou saw this, they looked at Cui Pingan nervously. However, Cui Pingan only moved his eyelids twice and then there was no movement. The three of them stared for a long time with their eyes wide open, but still could not wait for Cui Pingan to wake up.


    Mo Yan was a little disappointed and said to the Cui family mother and daughter who were also disappointed: "Just follow his thoughts and talk to him more. He should be able to hear it. When he thinks about it, he may wake up."


    The Cui family''s mother and daughter nodded repeatedly, knowing that there was no other way, and this was the only solution for the present.


    Mo Yan then checked Cui Ping''an''s pulse again, and saw that his pulse was much more stable than before, and she felt a little relieved. Now she could only wait for the person to wake up and fully understand what was tormenting him, so that she could guide him and let him get rid of the past. If he couldn''t wake up and the fever kept recurring, there would be nothing she could do.


    Mo Yan was worried about Cui Ping''an. Seeing that it was still early, he did not refuse the Cui family''s mother and daughter''s invitation to stay. He followed the Cui family''s servants to rest in a nearby room and lifted the shield on Xue Tuanzi.

 Chapter 986: Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun is coming (3)

    Chapter 986: Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun ising (3)


    Chapter 986 Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun is here (3)


    "Yan Yan, if you want to know about that kid''s past life, just ask me. You don''t have to wait for him to wake up." In the space, Xue Tuanzi started talking. Just now he kept talking, directly Blocked by Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan rubbed his forehead, waved his hand and said, "You can''t relieve Cui Ping''an from the pain, so what if you say so."


    "Who said I can''t?" Xue Tuanzi said angrily: "Can''t I just enter his dream and erase the memory of his previous life?"


    Mo Yan rolled his eyes and had no choice but to scold Xue Tuanzi for being stupid: "Let him forget his past life, and then he will still follow the path of his past life without realizing it, which will lead to him falling into an irreversible tragedy. Will he spend the rest of his life in pain?"


    Xue Tuanzi was at a loss for words for a while, and after a long time he finally said: "Well, it''s not necessarily what you said. He is so miserable now, will Mrs. Cui force him to do something he doesn''t want to do?"


    Mo Yan shook his head: "Maybe, maybe not, who knows! In short, you can''t cast a dream spell on Cui Ping''an. Who can say that the pain he is experiencing now is not caused by him? If that is the case. , just think of it as Gods punishment for him. If he lives a new life and still doesnt have a long memory and doesnt know how to cherish it, such a person doesnt deserve happiness.


    When Xue Tuanzi heard this, he waspletely speechless, but he had to admit that what his owner said made sense. If that guy had done this in his previous life, how could he be miserable in the future? In the final analysis, I am still not strong enough!


    At this time, no one knew that in Cui Ping''an''s courtyard, an inconspicuous little maid lowered her head and hurriedly walked through most of Cui Mansion, passed through a small moon gate, and came to anotherrge courtyard separated by a wall from Cui Mansion. .


    Compared with the low-key and restrained Cui Mansion, thisrge courtyard has carved beams and painted pirs with high eaves and teeth. It looks luxurious and grand. It ispletely different from the Cui Mansion style. If it were not connected with the Cui Mansion, no one would think that thisrge courtyard belongs to the Cui Mansion. Cui family.


    However, to be honest, this courtyard does not belong to the Cui family, because it was built by the Ministry of Industry under the personal decree of Emperor Hui''an. The person living in it was none other than Princess Fuyun, who made Mrs. Cui extremely jealous. .


    Princesses of Da Chu usually get a princess mansion given by the emperor when they are fifteen years old or older. For a favored princess, the princess''s pce will be rebuilt by the Ministry of Industry ording to the princess''s wishes; for an unfavored princess, she can only live in the mansions of other eldest princesses or eldest princesses who were taken back by the court after their death, waiting for the princess. After getting married, he lived with his consort in the princess''s mansion.


    After Princess Fuyun married Cui Ping''an''s father, Mr. Cui San, she was supposed to live in the princess mansion with Mr. Cui San. However, Princess Fuyun refused the princess mansion built for her by Emperor Hui''an''s order. After the marriage, she insisted on Moved into Cui''s house.


    Emperor Hui''an, who doted on his youngest sister, was worried that Princess Fuyun would not be able to live well, so he ordered the Ministry of Industry to build arge courtyard next to the Cui family that was asrge and luxurious as the princess''s mansion, and also opened up the connection with the Cui family. Therefore, although thisrge mansion does not have a que with the name Princess Mansion, everyone in Beijing knows that this is the real Princess Mansion, and the upper and lower members of the Cui family usually call it this.


    By doing this, it can be said that she respects Princess Fuyun, and it can also be said that she does not treat Princess Fuyun as a Cui family. Otherwise, why would Princess Fuyun abandon her original princess mansion and live in the Cui family?


    After being informed by the maids at the Princess Mansion, the little maid finally met Princess Fuyun. She just said that she had seen her, but in fact, she didn''t even dare to raise her head. She had been to the Princess Mansion countless times, but she had never even seen Princess Fuyun''s real appearance. She only knew that this was an out-and-out, but not Cui. The beauty that Third Master loves.

 Chapter 987: Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun is coming (4)

    Chapter 987: Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun ising (4)


    Chapter 987 Sensing something unusual, Princess Fuyun is here (4)


    Princess Fuyun is indeed a rare beauty. She is already in her thirties, but she has beautiful skin and smooth skin. There is not a single wrinkle or spot on her face. Her facial features are exquisite and majestic. There is a sharp look between her eyebrows. The dark purple pce dress made her even more elegant and elegant.


    Looking casually at the little maid who was kneeling below to say hello, Princess Fuyun said nothing and only nced at the maid beside her.


    The maid understood this, raised her chin slightly, nced at the little maid with disdain, and asked coldly: "What happened over there?"


    The little maid also did not dare to look at the maid. She lowered her head and whispered: "Another doctor came today. It''s just that the doctor''s car entered through the main entrance. Later, the doctor stayed in Qi Ye''s yard for half an hour before he came out. I found out that the doctor is a woman! I privately thought there was something strange, so I came here to report it to Her Highness the Princess."


    Women?


    A sh of surprise shed across the maid''s face, and she quickly looked at Princess Fuyun.


    Although there are very few female doctors who practice medicine, it is not impossible. What makes people wonder is what kind of doctor can enter through the main entrance of Cui Mansion. You must know that even the imperial doctors in the pce enter through the middle door.


    Princess Fuyun frowned slightly and asked the maid herself: "What does that woman look like? Can you find out her identity?"


    The little maid caught the princess off guard and asked her in person, and said ttered: "Come back to your highness, Princess, that woman looks very young and somewhat delicate. If she hadn''t been carrying a medical box on her back, the ve girl wouldn''t have known that she was a doctor. Because I cant get close to Master Qis yard, and the people around Master Qi are all the olddys people, I havent been able to find out the identity of the female doctor.


    Princess Fuyun was thoughtful and looked at the maid beside her.


    The maid hurriedly said: "If you can enter through the front door, either the female doctor has superb medical skills or has an unusual status. There are several female doctors in the capital, but none with excellent medical skills, but..."


    At this point, the maid paused and saw Princess Fuyun raising her eyebrows slightly, and continued: "There is no female doctor famous for her medical skills in the capital, but it does not mean that there are no other ces. Moreover, I have never heard of any prince or princess having one." The princess and the county princess who are studying medicine, this female doctor should have been invited by the olddy and the others from somewhere else!"


    Princess Fuyun listened withoutment and continued to ask the little maid: "How is the female doctor''s medical skills? Has that scoundrel woke up?"


    The little maid quickly shook her head and said with a ttering look: "Your Highness, when the ve came out, Master Qi, oh no, that scoundrel hasn''t woken up yet. The ve could vaguely hear the cry of the olddy in the room. I''m afraid that scoundrel is Oh no."


    Princess Fuyun''s expression remained unchanged, but a sh of joy shed on her face: "In that case, I would like to go over and have a look. After all, she is his aunt."


    The maid ttered her: "Your Highness is so generous. If it were any other princess''s pce, there wouldn''t even be a concubine. How could a princess visit a concubine?"


    Princess Fuyun slowly stood up, her red lips slightly curved, but seemed to have a sharp thorn: "That scoundrel is the only son of the consort, so I will naturally have to worry more."


    When the maid saw this, she quickly lowered her head and did not dare to say anything.


    Within the entire Cui family and even the princess''s mansion, no one knows that that scoundrel is a thorn in His Highness''s side. If it hadn''t been for the fact that that scoundrel had been far away in the south all these years, the olddy had protected him so well, and His Highness was so worried about the Prince Consort, he would have died countless times.


    However, when ites to children, even the closest maids dare not say anything in front of Princess Fuyun, just because Princess Fuyun has been married to Mr. Cui San for nearly twenty years and has nothing to do with it.


    Princess Fuyun put on a bright red pce dress, brought more than ten maids and nuns, and barged directly into Cui Ping''an''s yard.


    The boy guarding the door didn''t dare to stop him at all, he just shouted at the top of his voice: "Princess Fuyun is here!"


    The shouts were clearly heard in Cui Ping''an''s bedroom, and Mrs. Cui and Cui Qingrou could hear them clearly.


    Mrs. Cui stood up and asked the maid beside her to straighten her clothes. There was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes: "Xiao Qi has been ill for these days, and I haven''t seen her send anyone over to say hello. Today I came in person, but the sun came from the west. Out."


    Hearing this, Cui Qingrou nced at her unconscious nephew on the bed, with a sh of worry in her eyes: "I just hope that for the sake of Xiao Qi''s illness, she won''t torment him."


    This is not unreasonable. When Princess Fuyun married into the Cui family, Cui Ping''an''s mother was pregnant with him. Although she had no choice but to be a concubine, she and Mr. Cui San were still very affectionate. Mr. Cui San did not like Princess Fuyun. On the wedding night, That night, no matter how others persuaded him, he didn''t even go to the new house and only stayed with Cui Ping''an''s mother.


    Because of this, Princess Fuyun, who was originally jealous of Cui Pingan''s biological mother,pletely hated her to the extreme. When Cui Pingan''s biological mother came to Princess Fuyun the next day, Princess Fuyun prepared something for her. Pegboard futon. That time, Cui Ping''an''s biological mother almost had a miscarriage.


    This happened more than once or twice. Master Cui San was impulsive. Cui Ping''an''s biological mother was worried that the conflict between him and Princess Fuyun would intensify and affect his career, so she almost didn''t dare to mention it to him.


    In this way, Cui Ping''an''s biological mother spent every day in panic. As a result, her pregnancy was not good, and she had dystocia during childbirth, which eventually led to her death from hemorrhage after giving birth.


    However, the death of Cui Pingan''s biological mother did not calm Princess Fuyun''s jealousy. She even put all her anger on Cui Pingan because she gave birth to her husband''s first child.


    Although Princess Fuyun did not directly kill Cui Pingan, she suffered from minor illnesses and disasters. Until the day she was four years old, someone pushed Cui Pingan into a frozenke in the middle of winter in order to please Princess Fuyun. That time, Cui Pingan almost died...

 Chapter 988: Confrontation(1)

    Chapter 988: Confrontation(1)


    Chapter 988 Confrontation (1)


    Cui Ping''an''s body was already weak. Even if he was rescued from the coldke in time, he almost died from a serious illness.


    At that time, Mrs. Cui was furious. She handed a sign to the pce and asked to see the Queen Mother, asking the Queen Mother to make the decision and severely punish the murderer of her grandson.


    The murderer is rted to the royal family, but it is true that she attacked an innocent child who was only four years old. Not to mention the Cui family will not let such a cruel person go, but anyone with a little kindness will also privatelyin about the Cui family. .


    Back then, Princess Fuyun intervened in the rtionship between Mr. Cui San and his wife, causing Mr. Cui San''s first wife to change from his wife to a concubine without fault, and then died in childbirth. These two incidents were also discussed in folklore, which caused the royal family''s face. Very ugly.


    As a result, those two incidents had just been forgotten by the world, and Master Cui San''s only heir was almost killed by someone from the royal family. Emperor Hui''an knew that the Cui family would not let it go, and he did not want this matter to be brought to the court and let people No matter how criticized the royal family was, they could not tolerate such murderers who ruined the reputation of the royal family, so it didn''t take long before he personally issued an order to severely punish the murderer.


    Princess Fuyun was also implicated. The Empress Dowager called her into the pce and gave her a stern warning, which calmed the Cui family''s anger and the matter came to an end.


    After Cui Ping''an got better, Mrs. Cui sent her to Zhuangzi in Yuan City in the south. Firstly, the climate there was pleasant and suitable for recuperation. Secondly, since he didn''t hang around in front of Princess Fuyun, Princess Fuyun had no excuse to tease him.


    If Cui Ping''an had not been eighteen years old and reached the age of marriage proposal, Mrs. Cui would not have taken him back to the capital. But no one expected that it was obviously a good thing, but it turned into what it is now.


    Princess Fuyun wished that Cui Ping''an, the concubine, would never appear in front of her. She had been ill for several days without even a greeting. Coming to visit her in person at this time was really unpredictable.


    Even though the Cui family mother and daughter were facing a formidable enemy and worried that Princess Fuyun would cause trouble again, they could not prevent Princess Fuyun from entering.


    Soon, Princess Fuyun, surrounded by a group of maids and grandmothers, stepped into Cui Ping''an''s bedroom with a majestic look.


    I have met Your Highness! The Cui familys mother and daughter stepped forward and saluted Princess Fuyun respectfully.


    Although Mrs. Cui is the mother-inw of Princess Fuyun, Princess Fuyun is the eldest princess with a distinguished status and has to pay tribute to this daughter-inw whom she does not like to see.


    No need to pay tribute! Princess Fuyun was used to it, and she asked the Cui family and her daughter to stand up with a calm expression, but did not return the junior gift to Mrs. Cui.


    Mrs. Cui has never received a courtesy from Princess Fuyun, so this time it was expected. She stood up with a normal expression, and retreated to the bedside with Cui Qingrou. She had no more words to say to Princess Fuyun.


    Princess Fuyun didn''t care at all. She walked slowly and slowly to the bedside. Looking at Cui Ping''an, who was lying on the bed unconsciously and seemed to never wake up again, a cold light shed in her eyes, and then she asked Mrs. Cui: "I heard that my mother invited a female doctor from outside, and asked her to enter through the front door. I think this female doctor has good medical skills, so she is so valued by my mother. I wonder if this female doctor has said when peace wille. Can you wake up?"


    Mrs. Cui''s heart tightened, and she finally found out that Princess Fuyun was not interested in drinking. She was visiting her grandson, but actually she came to find out the true identity of the female doctor.


    "I was so ill that I urgently sought medical treatment, so I ordered the female doctor to be called in. The female doctor''s medical skills were mediocre, and she didn''t say when she would wake up safely." Mrs. Cui knew very well about Princess Fuyun''s vengeful nature, and she didn''t want to Involving Mo Yan, he said half-truthfully: "The female doctor came in through the front door. I''m afraid that the concierge has taken some time off. I''ll give it a good beating when I turn around, so that I won''t let that servant mess up the rules of the house."

 Chapter 989: Confrontation(2)

    Chapter 989: Confrontation(2)


    Chapter 989 Confrontation (2)


    It turns out that this is the case, but it makes me happy for nothing. This child is really pitiful. Princess Fuyun seemed to believe this, but her eyes became colder and sharper.


    Mrs. Cui seemed not to notice, and said warmly: "If Xiao Qi knew that His Highness was so worried about him and came to see him in person, he would be very happy. I would like to thank His Highness on Xiao Qi''s behalf."


    After saying that, he saluted Princess Fuyun again. He was so polite. He did not treat Princess Fuyun as a daughter-inw at all, let alone the aunt of his grandson.


    Princess Fuyun''s expression did not change, but her hands under her wide sleeves tightened involuntarily. She couldn''t tell that she was Cui Ping''an''s aunt, and it was natural for her toe to visit. The person lying on the bed was just a scoundrel. !


    With this thought in her mind, Princess Fuyun changed the topic and said straight to the point: "I don''t know about Ping An''s condition. I heard that the female doctor has not left the pce yet, so I can ask her toe over and talk to me."


    Mrs. Cui''s expression changed slightly, and she was extremely angry at Princess Fuyun''s constant entanglement.


    Mo Yan, who was resting in a room in the courtyard, also heard the boys shout. She didn''t want to meet Princess Fuyun, so she pretended not to hear and continued to discuss Cui Ping''an''s condition with Xue Tuanzi in the space.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that Princess Fuyun wasing for her, and how could she easily avoid her, so when Princess Fuyun''s maid came to the room, she asked her to go out and give Cui Pingan in front of Princess Fuyun. When I felt my pulse, four words suddenly popped into my mind: The person who came is not good.


    When Mo Yan saw Princess Fuyun and stepped forward to greet her and introduce herself to her family, she really saw the surprise and coldness in Princess Fuyun''s eyes.


    Princess Fuyun looked at the girl in front of her casually, who was named a county princess by the emperor''s brother, and she felt more and more surprised.


    When she first learned that there was a lowly farm girl who was named a county prince because of her high rice yield, she just thought that this woman was just a temporary luck and didn''t take it to heart. Later, she was given a marriage to the most promising young talent in Dachu. She just thought that this woman was very lucky. But now that she saw it with her own eyes, she realized that she waspletely wrong.


    No matter how lucky a person is, if he is a handful of mud, even if he is temporarily supported on the wall, he will fall off the wall in the wind and sun, and he will only be trampled on by others. The woman in front of her has a pure face and an elegant demeanor. She doesn''t look like a peasant girl from a lowly background at all. It''s unknown what she really is capable of.


    At this time, Princess Fuyun still doesnt know whether her prince nephews recovery is due to Mo Yan, otherwise there would be no further trouble.


    If what I remember is correct, you have nothing to do with the Cui family. I wonder why the olddy came to find you. Princess Fuyun looked at Mo Yan and asked intriguingly.


    The Cui family''s mother-goddess'' expression changed with her back to Princess Fuyun, and she looked at Mo Yan nervously. They had never told Mo Yan about the grudges between Princess Fuyun and Cui Ping''an, and were very worried that Mo Yan would tell the truth. If Princess Fuyun knew that Cui Ping''an was under the protection of the Mo family that month, she would definitely hate the Mo family.


    Thinking of this possibility, Mrs. Cui was about to speak when she was interrupted by Mo Yan: "Returning to Your Highness, He Jia''s master has opened a medical clinic in the city. He Jia often goes to the medical clinic to help the master. Previously, The master came over to show Mr. Cui. Today, the olddy wanted the master toe over for a follow-up consultation. Unfortunately, the master had something to do and couldn''t leave, so she told He Jia about Mr. Cui''s previous diagnosis and asked He Jia toe over and take a look. .


    Instinct told Mo Yan not to let Princess Fuyun know that Cui Ping''an was staying at her house that month when she ran away from home, so she made up this excuse on the spur of the moment. Moreover, Old Doctor Du was indeed invited by the Cui family to show Cui Ping''an. Mo Yan knew it when she chatted with the Cui family''s mother and daughter before. When the timees to talk to Old Doctor Du, she is not afraid of Princess Fuyun going to investigate.

 Chapter 990: Confrontation(3)

    Chapter 990: Confrontation(3)


    Chapter 990 Confrontation (3)


    Princess Fuyun didn''t think about the matter that Mo Yan deliberately concealed. Seeing that Mo Yan''s words didn''t seem to be hypocritical, she actually believed it: "Being able to be named a county prince by the emperor''s brother is really extraordinary! It''s not just the race. He has produced high-yielding rice to benefit the people, and he can also treat patients. If your master can let youe here with confidence, his medical skills must be no worse than your master, and I am afraid that he is not worse than the imperial doctor at the imperial hospital. Then you can talk to me, peace. How is his condition?"


    These words seem to be a high hat to Mo Yan, but in fact they are setting a trap for her. The doctors of the Imperial Hospital are all selected through various tests and are selected at different levels. Even if they are not the best in the world, they are still better than most doctors in the private sector. Once Princess Fuyun''s words spread today, Mo Yan will be in big trouble.


    "Your Highness, thank you. He Jia has been a doctor for less than a year. He has only learned to feel the pulse and cannot even prescribe medicine independently. How can hepete with the doctors with the best medical skills in the Imperial Hospital." Mo Yan''s expression remained unchanged and generous. He admitted that he was not good at learning and blocked Princess Fuyun''s n.


    She didn''t expect that Princess Fuyun was so small-minded. She had no grievances against her. Even if she went to see Cui Pingan, she could dig such a big hole with her words. She felt more and more sympathy for Cui Pingan in her heart.


    Princess Fuyun never expected that Mo Yan would say in front of Mrs. Cui and the others that she was not good at studying. What are you doing here since you are not good at studying? Aren''t you afraid of offending the Cui family by curing people? Immediately, she remembered that this man was not only a county prince, but also a husband with a bright future in the future. Is he confident that he would be so willful and reckless?


    As if she knew what Princess Fuyun was thinking, Mo Yan smiled slyly. She deliberately restrained it, but still showed a hint of arrogance in her eyebrows: "Originally, the master asked another doctor toe over, but He Jia was really curious about Mr. Cui''s condition. Just take over this matter, as long as the princess and Mrs. Cui dont dislike Hejias poor medical skills.


    Mo Yan was young and had not long studied medicine. Princess Fuyun had preconceived notions that her medical skills were not very good. Her words and deeds could not be seen to be false. She did not expect that Mo Yan would dare to lie in front of her, so she believed her. I felt a little disdainful.


    After all, she was young and had not received good education and nurturing. In one day, a sparrow turned into a phoenix, Bu Yi jumped from a lowly peasant girl to a county prince, and she became frivolous when she got the husband she wanted.


    With this thought in her heart, Princess Fuyun finally felt relieved, so she pretended to say: "If your master is willing to let go, he naturally believes in you. You don''t have to belittle yourself."


    The show must be done to the end. Mo Yan looked ttered after being praised by the princess, and tried to make a humble expression and said: "Your Highness, thank you for the praise. Compared with the master, He Jia is far behind."


    This behavior not only deceived Princess Fuyun, but even Mrs. Cui became suspicious. Only Cui Qingrou inadvertently took the veil to face, fearing that the smile on her face would be seen by Princess Fuyun.


    The snow dumplings in the space rolled on the ground withughter, and Mo Yan said unconsciously: "Yan Yan, I didn''t expect you to have a talent for acting. If you had entered the entertainment industry in your previous life, you would definitely have won a small gold for your acting skills. Peoplee back."


    Mo Yan''s face stiffened for a moment, and then she said proudly: "Isn''t this forced? However, I didn''t expect that my acting skills would be so great that I even fooled myself, haha!"


    "Hmph, I justplimented you a few times and you got angry. If you can''t even deal with this old woman, your two lives will be in vain." revenge.


    Mo Yan had itchy teeth and wanted to clean up the snow dumplings right now, but in front of Princess Fuyun, she could only try to endure it so as not to show her ws and miss the mark.

 Chapter 991: Confrontation(4)

    Chapter 991: Confrontation(4)


    Chapter 991 Confrontation (4)


    Princess Fuyun came here to Mo Yan. In front of her, Mo Yan shook her head to the ground in a few moments. She immediately lost interest and even failed tofort Mrs. Cui. The maid and her sister left as loudly as when they arrived.


    Until the group of people walked away, Mo Yan let out a long sigh of relief. He raised his hand to wipe his forehead, but found that there was no sweat on his forehead, so he put it down again.


    Mrs. Cui also breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Mo Yan and said apologetically, "I almost brought the county down because of my poor thinking."


    Mo Yans behavior in front of Princess Fuyun just now clearly showed that she knew something. Mrs. Cui had nothing to hide and directly apologized to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan shook her head and said with a smile: "No one would have thought that Her Highness the Princess would suddenlye over. How can one me the olddy for such a thing." In her words, she indirectly admitted that she knew what happened between Princess Fuyun and the Cui family.


    These things are not secrets. You can find out after a little inquiry. Therefore, Mrs. Cui did not ask how Mo Yan knew about it. She just said happily: "Thanks to the Lord''s transparency, Your Highness did not suspect the Lord''s." body, otherwise it will be my fault."


    Having said this, Mo Yan felt embarrassed and exined: "When I left Mr. Cui behind, I was worried that he would get into trouble, so I made some inquiries. If there is any offense, I hope the olddy will forgive me."


    Mrs. Cui understood clearly and understood Mo Yan''s approach very well. She said with a smile: "These things are not secrets in the first ce. There is nothing to offend. I would like to thank the Lord for taking Xiao Qi in."


    Being able to keep Xiao Qi at the risk of offending Princess Fuyun shows that this Junjun is kind and upright. She will definitely keep this kindness in her heart and repay it when the right opportunityes.


    With the Princess Fuyun incident, Mo Yan has no intention of staying at the Cui family. Before leaving, she checked Cui Ping''an''s pulse again. Seeing that his high fever hadpletely subsided and he estimated that he would wake up in the evening, she left two small bottles of spiritual spring water, gave some instructions to Cui''s mother and daughter, and carried the medicine box on her back. With Cui Qingrou seeing her off, she left in the Cui family''s carriage.


    Mo Yan asked the Cui family''s coachman to take her to Du''s Medical Center first. After talking to Dr. Du and making sure that there would be no mistakes if Princess Fuyun ordered someone to interrogate her, she returned to Liuyang Vige with peace of mind.


    In the evening, Cui Ping''an woke up as Mo Yan expected, but he was in low spirits. He stared nkly at the tent roof and was unwilling to say anything. In the middle of the night, the fever really started again. Cui Qingrou gave him a small bottle of spiritual spring water left by Mo Yan, and the fever gradually subsided.


    In the next few days, Cui Ping''an no longer had a fever, but he was always groggy. Out of the twelve hours a day, he fell asleep for eleven hours. During this period, he still had nightmares and murmured. He lost weight at a visible speed, became extremely weak, and really fell down at the slightest sign of wind.


    Mrs. Cui and Cui Qingrou were anxiously walking around. Every time she asked Cui Ping''an what was on his mind, he was unwilling to tell her. Even if Mr. Cui said in front of him that he would no longer interfere with his marriage and that he could marry whoever he wanted, he would not be able to. Let him say a word, and he waspletely trapped in the quagmire of all the tragedies in his previous life, as if he could never break out.


    The Cui family''s mother and daughter tried their best, but could not untie Cui Ping''an''s knot, so they had no choice but to send someone to Mo''s house to ask Mo Yan for help.


    Mo Yan didn''t find it troublesome and went to Cui Mansion again. However, when she went there, Cui Ping''an was fast asleep and forcefully woke her up, but she was like a puppet who had lost her soul. No matter how dry her mouth was, she still had to Less than half a response.


    This half-dead look made Mo Yan particrly angry, and at the same time he felt particrly pitiful for Cui Ping''an. What kind of pain did a lively and cheerful young man still cannot face calmly after being reborn?


    Originally, she wanted to wait for Cui Ping''an to wake up and let him speak out in person, trying to help him untie his knot. But now that he has woken up, he is like a puppet who has lost his soul. He is not even willing to say anything. Yan had no choice but to ask Xue Tuanzi for help. She was really worried that Cui Pingan would torture herself to death before she could think of a solution.


    Humph, I told you before, but you didnt listen, and now you ask me to tell you that women are trouble! Xue Tuanzi muttered in a low voice, slowly drifting over from not far away.


    Mo Yan red, rubbed its belly and said, "If you tell me, just tell me quickly. Where did all this nonsensee from?"


    "I know, I know, it''s not okay?" Xue Tuanzi didn''t want to be ravaged, so he hurriedly told all the misfortunes that Cui Ping''an had encountered in his previous life. At the end, he said with a sigh: "...This boy is really pitiful. His beloved girl was killed, and his cousin''s life was ruined because of him, and finally died tragically at the hands of a scumbag. He couldn''t bear to be trapped in a small ce. In this small world, he lives in longing and regret every day. Tsk tsk, this is miserable enough. Unexpectedly, Princess Fuyun refused to let him go. After the death of Mrs. Cui, she trapped him in a dark room. Not only did he suffer from hunger every day, but he also had to endure Princess Fuyun repeating those tragedies in his ears every day. Days like this did not drive him crazy. This kid is really strong inside..."


    Mo Yan listened quietly and was speechless for a long time. Although she guessed that Cui Pingan''s past life was very bad, she still didn''t expect that Cui Pingan, that simple and bright young man in his previous life, would die in such loneliness, regret, and despair.


    No wonder, no wonder after rebirth, he would rather choose to close himself off than face all that...

 Chapter 992: Legacy Awakening(1)

    Chapter 992: Legacy Awakening(1)


    Chapter 992: Inheritance and Awakening (1)


    Knowing the crux of Cui Ping''an''s situation, Mo Yan is still in trouble. Cui Pingan refused tomunicate with the outside world and hid in his own world to repent, unable to listen to what others said.


    She is not a psychologist, and she doesn''t know how a psychologist would treat someone with such a mental disorder. Maybe she can think of a way to let Cui Pingan get out of the past life, but Cui Pingan can''t wait anymore with his appearance. Fortunately, Xue Tuanzi is here, Things be easier.


    "If he continues to waste like this, this guy will be in danger. Since you have a way, help him. It will be a good deed for yourself." Mo Yan touched the snow dumpling and said truthfully.


    Xue Tuanzi proudly twisted his snail eyes and said with an air of dignity: "I should have taken action a long time ago, but you said you wanted that boy to learn a lesson! That boy''s future in this life is uncertain, and now is his catastrophe. Once he gets through it, After it has passed and cannot be saved, this kid will have no choice but to go to the King of Hell and be reincarnated again."


    Mo Yan broke into a cold sweat after hearing this. She poked Xue Duanzi''s belly and said, "It''s so serious. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Hmph, I know you will try your best to save that kid, why should I tell you in a hurry? It''s not toote to say it now!" Xue Tuanzi opened his eyes wide and pretended to be innocent. In fact, it just wanted to make Mo Yan anxious. , to avenge Mo Yan''s "abuse" from time to time.


    Mo Yan and Xue Tuanzi had the same mind. She didn''t know what this guy was thinking at this time, so she couldn''t help but say "careful" and kneaded it into a snow-white ball.


    With the way to treat Cui Ping''an, Mo Yan felt a lot more rxed. Looking at the snow dumplings in her hand that she could round and tten, she suddenly asked: "What is your original form? The space is approaching the eighth level. Well, if our ns can be implemented smoothly, it will not be difficult to reach the tenth level, and maybe you will be able to transform in a few years."


    Xue Tuanzi puffed up his belly and said proudly: "Our weapon spirits do not have a specific form. We can transform into whatever we want. However, because the shape cannot be changed after transformation, most of the weapons can''t be changed in order to facilitate walking outside. The spirit will transform itself into a human form, and when the timees, I will also transform into a human form.


    When it turns into humanoid, you can eat the food in the world, see the scenery of the world, and the beauty of the world ... In short, there are too many benefits. Is it a big silly hat to turn into cats and dogs?


    This little thought was caught by Mo Yan again, and she couldn''t help but have a headache: "You should turn into a girl then!" She was really afraid that this guy would turn into a man and be beaten to death by a group of women because of his extravagance!


    "No, I have to be a man!" Xue Tuanzi refused without thinking. Seeing Mo Yan ring over fiercely, he said pitifully: "Yan Yan, look at me, trapped in this small world. , I dont know if its been tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years, but I have always dreamed of turning into a human being and walking around the world in person! But you also know that this world has too many constraints on women, and bing a man is the real freedom and freedom. I can protect you, dont worry, even if I be a man, I wont mess around.


    "That won''t work. You are such a coward. Don''t think that I don''t know that you are peeping from the side every time I take a shower." Although Mo Yan felt sorry for Xue Tuanzi who was trapped, she really didn''t believe in its promise at all. . This guy usually looks wretched, and if he turns into a man again, he will harm so many women.


    However, it is difficult for her to make this guy change his mind, so she can only keep her attitude here. When the dayes, she will try her best to restrain it and prevent it from acting recklessly and confusing others.


    The next day, Mo Yan came to Cui Mansion again carrying the medicine box. Only this time, she specially dragged Dr. Du here, disguised herself again, and entered through the side door very low-key, without attracting anyone''s attention.

 Chapter 993: Legacy Awakening(2)

    Chapter 993: Legacy Awakening(2)


    Chapter 993: Inheritance and Awakening (2)


    Old doctor Du also has no way to cure Cui Pingan''s heart disease. He can at most prescribe a few warm and tonic herbs with few side effects so that Cui Pingan''s body will not copse too quickly. Otherwise, one day he wakes up and his body will be ruined.


    Knowing that Cui Pingan was sleeping as usual, sleeping for a long time, waking up for a short time, and still unable to speak, Mo Yan could not say that there was a way to cure Cui Pingan, so he could onlyfort him a few words and look for opportunities for Xue Tuanzi to take action.


    Since Xue Tuanzi cannot escape from the space, he can only cast spells on Cui Ping''an through the hands of his master, Mo Yan. Simr to the dreaming technique, this technique is also a psychological suggestion and is performed in Cui Pingan''s sleep. However, this technique will wash away the painful memories that Cui Pingan is unwilling to face.


    Worried that Cui Ping''an would go back to the old path of his previous life without that painful memory to wake him up, Xue Tuanzi would also cast a dream spell on him, hinting at a series of serious consequences that would result if he married that cousin.


    As long as Cui Ping''an wavers a little, this dream will always remind him. As long as he is not stupid, he will not make wrong decisions and repeat the tragedy of his previous life.


    While Dr. Du finished taking Cui Pingan''s pulse and was talking to Cui Pingan''s mother and daughter, Mo Yan sat on the edge of the bed and put her right hand on Cui Pingan''s left wrist. She closed her eyes and pretended to take Cui Pingan''s pulse.


    The moment Mo Yan put his hand on Cui Pingan''s wrist, Xue Tuanzi began to cast spells in the space, slowly washing away Cui Pingan''s unbearable memories with the help of Mo Yan''s hand.


    Since the spell was only cast on one person, it took much less time than the previous spell to cast a dream spell on the entire Liuyang Vige. The spell cast waspleted before Old Doctor Du over there finished exining to Old Madam Cui.


    Mo Yan took back her hand and waited for a while. Seeing that Cui Ping''an still hadn''t woken up, she worriedly asked Xue Tuanzi: "Why haven''t you woke up yet? Could it be a failure?"


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes: "Didn''t you almost faint when you first came to this world to receive memories? This guy is missing part of his memory and has been sick for so long. If he can wake up tonight, he has strong willpower. "


    Mo Yan, who was despised, gritted his teeth, but he didn''t have the nerve to care about Xue Tuanzi''s attitude.


    What should be done has been done. Mo Yan did not want to stay at Cui''s house any longer. After Dr. Du finished exining, the master and the apprentice said goodbye to Mrs. Cui.


    Looking at Old Madam Cui, who seemed to have aged more than ten years in just a few days, Mo Yan couldn''t help butfort her: "Old Madam, Mr. Cui will get better soon. If he wakes up and sees you so worried about him, I dont know how much I will me myself, so you should take care of yourself.


    Thank you, Lord, for your kindness. I appreciate it. Mrs. Cui squeezed out a smile on her tired face, looking a little older.


    If it were before, Mrs. Cui would wait for her grandson to wake up with full hope, but as a few days passed, this hope became increasingly slim. She was already prepared that her grandson might never wake up again and nned for him for the rest of his life. , at least after she leaves, her grandson will not suffer too much.


    Mo Yan knew that Cui Pingan would not wake up all day long, and no matter how many words offort she said, she could not make Mrs. Cui happy, so she nodded and said nothing more.


    After leaving Cui Mansion, Mo Yan followed Dr. Du back to Du''s Medical Center.


    Doctor Du didn''t take any rest. He just sat in front of the case and treated the patients who came to his door. After checking the patient''s pulse, he said nothing and asked Mo Yan to check the patient''s pulse again.


    Mo Yan knew that the master was testing her, so she took the patient''s pulse carefully. If she was confident, she would tell her the diagnosis directly and prescribe the medicine carefully. If she was not sure or encountered any difficulties, she would carefully Ask a teacher.

 Chapter 994: Legacy Awakening(3)

    Chapter 994: Legacy Awakening(3)


    Chapter 994: Inheritance and Awakening (3)


    After most of the day, she did not encounter any uncertain pulse, but there were still many shorings in prescribing medicine. Doctor Du pointed them out one by one, which benefited her a lot.


    In the afternoon, there were not many patients in the hospital. Doctor Du took a breath and said to Mo Yan with a look of relief: "Your talent for studying medicine is higher than I imagined, but it only takes one year." , you have learned to this extent, it shows that you study hard every day, you can do this, I am very happy to be a teacher."


    Mo Yan was a little ashamed and said modestly: "The master taught me well, otherwise it would be great if the disciple can recognize all the medicinal materials."


    This is not all ttery. Since old doctor Du epted Mo Yan as his apprentice, it is not an exaggeration to say that he has given him all his money. Coupled with the time cheating device of space, she had a lot of time to study medical skills, and Xue Tuanzi was helping her. Otherwise, she would not have been able to learn to this level in one year even if she had two extra heads.


    Old Doctor Du was very happy for Mo Yan''s modesty. He took out a thin book from the drawer and handed it to Mo Yan: "It''s good that you can guard against arrogance and impetuosity. When you go back, read this book carefully." Once you understand the acupuncture points on the human body, the master will teach you the ''Nine Du Shi Needles''."


    Duchenne Nine Needles?


    Mo Yan was surprised. She had studied medicine with her master for so long, and she knew very well that the masters real strength was not the medical skills, but the acupuncture technique that the Du family had inherited for hundreds of years and had its own lineage - Dus Nine Needles.


    Although Du Shi''s nine needles have not reached the heaven-defying level of the flesh and bones of the living dead, they can extend the life of dying people. For example, if someone''s main artery is severed, if he does not stop the bleeding and seek medical treatment in time, he will die of excessive blood loss in a short time.


    However, the medical skills and equipment of this era are far less advanced than those of the previous life. If a person''s aorta is severed, ordinary means and no matter how good the wound medicine is, cannot stop the blood from gushing out. You can only watch the person bleed. Bleed away and die. If you can meet someone who knows how to use Du''s Nine Acupuncture, and use acupuncture to stop the bleeding first, and then treat the wound, you might be able to save a life.


    Except for some traveling doctors with low medical skills, all doctors who can visit a medical center have good medical skills, especially those who know acupuncture, but there are good and bad ones.


    Du''s Nine Acupuncture was gradually discovered by the ancestors of the Du family for several generations. I dare not say that this set of acupuncture is unrivaled in the world, but at least no one in Beijing canpare with it.


    Mo Yan once privatelypared Du Shi''s nine-needle acupuncture with the ghost doctor''s acupuncture, and felt that the ghost doctor''s acupuncture should be more powerful than the Du''s nine-needle acupuncture. As a result, Xuetuanziughed at her for a while.


    Only then did she know that her master was the real Master Xinglin who was hidden in the world. However, he had suffered a catastrophe in his early years due to his medical skills, and his family had been ruined. Since then, the master had be cold-blooded and started a business in the capital incognito. I went to a medical clinic to treat somemon diseases. Over the past few decades, I have never performed Du''s Nine Acupuncture on anyone, and the Du''s Nine Acupuncture has gradually be a legend in the Xinglin world.


    Mo Yan knew that the master was cultivating her as a real heir, and she was not pretentious. She immediately took the medical book about human acupuncture points and said solemnly: "Master, don''t worry, my apprentice will definitely study in secret, and one day he will Du''s Nine Needles will be carried forward."


    "Okay, okay!" Dr. Du said "yes" three times in excitement. The more he looked at his only apprentice, the more satisfied he became: "I believe you can do it, but I have to remind you that although doctors are parents, , but there is no shortage of people with sinister hearts in this world, so this girl should be more thoughtful when treating illnesses and saving people."


    Don''t be like his master, who blindly saved a white-eyed wolf that ate people without spitting out bones, and ended up alone for half of his life.

 Chapter 995: Legacy Awakening(4)

    Chapter 995: Legacy Awakening(4)


    Chapter 995: Inheritance and Awakening (4)


    Mo Yan looked straight and said seriously: "Disciple, please follow the master''s teachings!"


    Old Doctor Du stroked his beard and nodded, his eyes full of love for this disciple.


    As Xue Tuanzi expected, Cui Ping''an didn''t wake up untilte at night, and was the first to be discovered by Cui Qingrou, who was guarding the bedside.


    Soon, Mrs. Cui got the news. Regardless of the maid''s obstruction, she insisted on putting on her clothes and hurried to Cui Ping''an''s yard.


    Looking at her grandson who was leaning on the bedside, although still weak, but able to chat normally with her daughter, Mrs. Cui''s eyes widened as she just stepped into the door. She could hardly believe that her grandson had woken up like this.


    "Grandma!" Cui Ping''an found Mrs. Cui and shouted softly, her childish face full of guilt.


    "Xiao Qi!" Mrs. Cui stumbled to the bedside, looked at her grandson who was indeed awake, and cried with joy.


    Cui Ping''an reached out and hugged Mrs. Cui tightly: "My grandson is unfilial, and my grandmother will worry about it."


    Mrs. Cui gently pushed Cui Pingan away, touched his pale face, smiled and said with tears: "It''s grandma''s fault. Grandma shouldn''t force Xiao Qi. If you want to me, me grandma, me grandma..."


    Cui Ping''an listened to Mrs. Cui''s words in confusion, as if she didn''t understand why her grandmother said that.


    Mrs. Cui only thought her grandson had just woken up, and was not clear-headed enough to pay attention to her grandson''s strangeness.


    Cui Qingrou knew that there was something wrong with her nephew''s memory. She didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, so she said to Mrs. Cui: "Mom, Xiaoqi seems not to remember many things. Do you think you should ask a doctor to take a look?" Look."


    Mrs. Cui was surprised and quickly asked Cui Ping''an: "Xiaoqi, is what your aunt said true? Have you really forgotten many things?"


    Cui Ping''an shook his head and thought carefully for a while before saying: "Grandma, my grandson remembers everyone, but he doesn''t remember how he fell into aa. He always feels like he had a long, long, but very real dream... "As he spoke, he couldn''t help but tell everything that happened in the dream.


    In the dream, his beloved girl couldn''t bear him marrying another person. When he went to court to get married, she left the house and went home. However, as soon as she left the capital, she was insulted and immediately threw herself into the river. For his own selfish reasons, he married The cousin who did not love her ruined her reputation, and indirectly caused her tragic death. She even caused the grandmother to sever ties with her natal family, causing her to die in depression. And he himself was imprisoned in a cer that never saw the light of day, spending day after day in regret until the moment when his life ended...


    After hearing what Cui Ping''an said about the dream, Mrs. Cui''s face became extremely ugly. She obviously felt that it was not just a dream, but a warning to them.


    Cui Qingrou tightened her handkerchief, put on a smile on her slightly pale face, andforted her mother and nephew: "Old people say that dreams are reversed, and those bad things that Xiao Qi dreamed about will definitely not happen! Mother, Xiaoqi, dont worry.


    Cui Pingan opened his mouth to say that he was not worried, but just as he was about to speak, a sharp pain suddenly came to his head. A strange voice in his mind kept reminding him that this was not a dream, this was real. As long as he married his cousin As a wife, those tragedies will definitely happen, they will!


    "What''s wrong, Xiaoqi, what''s wrong with you?" Looking at their grandson (nephew) who suddenly held his head and looked in pain, the Cui family''s mother and daughter turned pale.


    Cui Ping''an was in so much pain that he couldn''t speak. He could only shake his head andfort his grandmother and aunt who were crying anxiously.


    The Cui family''s mother and daughter could not believe it. Just when they were about to order the maid to call a doctor, Cui Ping''an''s head suddenly stopped hurting, as if it had never hurt at all, which was really strange.


    Mrs. Cui was still worried and asked someone to call the government doctor.


    After the doctor came over, he examined Cui Pingan carefully and found that there was nothing wrong with Cui Pingan except that he was weak, so he reported the truth to Mrs. Cui Pingan.


    Mrs. Cui was still worried. She was about to ask the maid to take the name card to ask the imperial doctor toe over, but she was stopped by Cui Ping''an: "Grandma, my grandson is fine now. If you are worried, wait until daybreak!"


    Cui Qingrou also advised: "Xiao Qi just had a headache, maybe because he slept for a long time. Now he is fine. If we invite the imperial doctor toe over and nothing can be seen, it will not be good for Xiao Qi if the news spreads."


    Cui Ping''an is just a concubine of the Cui family and is not qualified to ask an imperial doctor for consultation. Previously, Dr. Cui invited the imperial doctor with a name card on the pretext of being unwell. This kind of thing is verymon, and it''s okay if you don''t bring it up on the table, but if it happens too many times, it''s inevitable that people will say it.


    Mrs. Cui hesitated for a moment, and finally listened. She temporarily gave up the idea of asking an imperial doctor, and said lovingly to Cui Ping''an: "Then wait until daybreak. If Xiao Qi feels ufortable, you must tell your aunt. Cant stand it.


    Well, my grandson knows! Cui Pingan nodded with red eyes, feeling full of guilt. Not only has his grandmother been worried in recent days, but also in that long dream, where his grandmother was med for him and the regret that he still could not be forgiven by his rtives before passing away. He always felt that the dream was too real, and he unconsciously put it into his mind. It represents reality.


    Early the next morning, the bird guarding Cui Ping''an''s window flew back to Mo''s house and told Mo Yan that Cui Ping''an had woken up. Mo Yan was overjoyed when she saw another red streak on the merit bead. She couldn''t help but hug the snow dumpling and kissed it hard.


    "Humph, you have such a bad face, and you are acting like a gangster to others. You are bad, you are so bad!" Xue Tuanziined with two tears. She obviously enjoyed the kiss of her master, but she pretended to be a good woman who was bullied by a pervert. look like.


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, and she decisively tore this guy over and over again a hundred times after taking advantage of him!

 Chapter 996: Princess Changans long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (1)

    Chapter 996: Princess Chang''an''s long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (1)


    Chapter 996 Princess Changans long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (1)


    August in the Mo family is extremely busy. Although Mo Yan does not need to do things in the orchards, rice fields, drynd and construction sites personally, nor does she need to keep an eye on them all the time, there are some things that require her to make decisions. Together, it would be enough for her to be busy.


    We originally nned to visit Zhuangzi in the south of the city on the tenth day of the lunar month and stay there for two days to change our mood. However, we were too busy and had no time to go, which disappointed Xin''er who was full of expectations. In response to this, Mo Yan could only helplessly spread her hands and promised to take a look after she was busy for a while.


    On this day, Mo Yan was counting baskets of freshly picked fruits in the yard with a pen and ount book. Seeing the bamboo baskets filled with fruits filling most of the yard, the smile on his face never fell.


    Red apples, shiny purple grapes, green and yellow oranges... The air is filled with a strong fruity aroma. Take a deep breath, and it seems that your mind has be clearer. Stand there for a while, and you will be touched. It has a fruity scent, very nice.


    "Girl Yan, what I picked today is probably more than 20,000 kilograms. I am still worried that the fruit trees will not grow well. There are only fifty fruits left on each tree. When the fruits grow next year, I am afraid that this amount will cost a lot. Two more times." Aunt Tong looked at the baskets of fruits and said with joy, feeling that the hard work she had put into those fruit trees over the past few months was not in vain.


    "Well, this year''s output exceeded my expectations. It''s all thanks to Aunt Tong''s good care. Otherwise, those fruit trees wouldn''t have grown so well and the fruits wouldn''t have been so big." Mo Yan sincerely thanked Aunt Tong and sighed at the same time. There is no wrong person.


    This year''s fruits are obviously selling better thanst year. Not only are theyrger in size, but their taste is even better. Of course, the spirit spring water ys a role in them, but without Aunt Tong''s careful care of the fruit trees to protect them from pests and diseases, the fruit would not be as fruity. No matter how good the fruit is, it is all in vain.


    "These are what Auntie should do. Yan Yatou said thank you to Auntie, but it made Auntie feel ashamed." Aunt Tong waved her hands repeatedly, not daring to take the credit for herself.


    But having said that, the smile on Aunt Tongs face never stopped. Who doesnt want to be recognized for the fruits of theirbor!


    While he was talking, several more women and half-grown children came in carrying bamboo baskets on their backs. Mo Yan saw that it was gettingte and there was not enough fruit to pick in the orchard, so he paid them wages ording to the number of baskets they picked, and gave each of them five fruits as a thank you gift, asking them toe back tomorrow. Pick.


    Not long after, Da Nier also came in carrying a basket full of fruits. She was purely helping the Mo family, not to earn the sry. When Mo Yan knew about it, she couldn''t stop her.


    With Mo Yan''s help, Da Nier put down the bamboo basket on her back, rubbed her sore shoulders and said, "Girl Yan, have these fruits been weighed? There are so many, can they all be sold at once?"


    "After weighing, it''s more than 23,000 kilograms!" Mo Yan clicked on the final statistics on the ledger and said with a smile: "I''m worried that this little fruit won''t be enough to stuff between the teeth of those rich people. Dont worry, Sister Da Nier, it wont be smashed into your hands!


    After hearing this, Da Nier breathed a long sigh of relief: "That''s good, that''s good. I picked so many at once, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sell them and they will go bad."


    "Well, Young Master Yan has already found a buyer. He wille to transport these fruitster." Mo Yan picked up a big apple and handed it to Da Nier who was sweating a lot: "Eat an apple to replenish your energy." Rehydrate and have dinner at my house soon."


    Hearing that title again, Da Nier was in a daze for a moment, and then quickly came back to her senses. She silently took the apple from Mo Yan''s hand, hesitated for a while and summoned up the courage to ask: "Girl Yan, will Young Master Yane here in person?"

 Chapter 997: Princess Changans long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (2)

    Chapter 997: Princess Chang''an''s long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (2)


    Chapter 997 Princess Changans long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (2)


    Mo Yan secretly sighed. He wanted to say that the man would note and asked Sister Da Nier not to wait, but looking at the expectant girl, he could not say this anyway, so he said truthfully: "Probably It wille, he said he woulde before."


    Da Nier''s eyes suddenly lit up, and a blush appeared on her face that had turned pale. She ran out and said, "Girl Yan, I''ll go home and put away my clothes first, ande over to eatter." dinner."


    Mo Yan knew why Sister Da Nier was running home in a hurry, and she couldn''t help feeling sore in her heart. She wished she could tell him now about Sister Da Nier''s admiration for Yan Junyu, and let him speak in person,pletely breaking Sister Da Nier''s heart. Thest trace of fantasy in my heart.


    Shortly after Da Nier left, Yan Junyu arrived at Mo''s house and brought twenty or thirty carriages.


    This time, Yan Junyu did not ride in his purple carriage with a broomstick, but rode a pure white horse with a handsome and graceful carriage.


    Mo Yan ignored Yan Junyu who greeted her on horseback, and his eyes fell on a woman riding a ck horse standing side by side with him.


    The woman is only twenty-eight years old, with a round little face, a pair of round and big eyes, a small and red mouth, a round and straight nose... In short, this is a very pleasing appearance, even if it is the first time we meet. , Mo Yan, who knew nothing about women, also developed a crush on her.


    The woman''s stature is not very tall, but the tight-fitting riding outfit lengthens her figure a lot, and makes her look very eye-catching. It makes the woman''s originally sweet appearance appear tougher, which makes her look tougher. Look, you can tell that such a woman has a mboyant temperament, which is far less innocent and harmless than her appearance.


    Without waiting for Mo Yan toe forward to say hello, the girl rolled over and dismissed, and the heroic posture ended was so refreshing.


    The girl looked at Mo Yan with inquiring eyes. She didn''t know what she thought of, her eyes gradually softened, and she took the initiative to confess her identity: "Are you the Princess Hejia who was personally named by Uncle Huang? It just so happens that this princess is Uncle Huang." The professed princess of Chang''an has a surname of Chu and a name of Yue. We are of the same rank, so there is no need to greet each other."


    Princess Chang''an?


    Mo Yan''s eyes shed slightly. She learned from Xiao Ruiyuan the real reason why Yan Junyu was hiding. If Qing''er hadn''t heard it, she would never have imagined that such a sweet-looking woman was actually the princess of Chang''an who forced Yan Junyu to marry her.


    However, this Princess Chang''an is quite interesting. She has been in the capital for a few years, and this is the first time she has met someone who doesn''t take etiquette seriously. This person named Chu Yue has a cheerful temperament. It is rare that she does not look down on her as a grassroots princess just because she is an orthodox royal princess. This alone makes people unable to feel disgust.


    Since the princess of Chang''an said this, she was obviously very annoyed by the rules and etiquette. Mo Yan really did note forward to greet her. He only smiled at her and said very naturally: "The princess has something to say first. It is better to obey the order respectfully."


    Princess Chang''an was really happy when she heard this, and the smile on her face became much more sincere: "You are indeed a good person. No wonder the emperor''s uncle and the prince''s cousin are full of praise for you every time they mention it."


    Mo Yan didn''t believe that the king of a country and the prince of a country were so free that they would mention her in front of the princess. However, the visitor was a guest. When people said this, she couldn''t tell the truth, so she said very humbly. : "Thanks to the great love of His Majesty and His Highness the Crown Prince, how could He Jia be so virtuous!"


    Princess Chang''an waved her hands and said seriously: "You have made high-yielding rice, which can save thousands of people from hunger. For such a contribution, making you a county prince is nothing at all. If you were a man, you would be made a marquis. Its no big deal, its boring to be so modest.

 Chapter 998: Princess Changans long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (3)

    Chapter 998: Princess Chang''an''s long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (3)


    Chapter 998 Princess Changans long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (3)


    When Mo Yan heard this, she knew that the princess really didn''t like others to follow her, and she felt a little more favorable in her heart: "Although Mo Yan nted high-yielding rice, it is difficult to promote it to the people. Your Majesty is wise and decisive, and he and Jiade are granted the title of Duke, which is already a sign of His Majesty''s great love."


    Seeing that she was serious, Princess Chang''an was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "You are quite contented."


    Mo Yan smiled slightly and said sincerely: "Only when you are content can you always be happy." When she took out the high-yielding rice, she didn''t even think about getting any rewards. She got a noble title and farm treasures. What did she have? Not satisfied?


    Yan Junyu, who got off his horse, looked at the two people they had chatted with for the first time, looking helpless, but secretly relieved in his heart.


    The tigress somehow knew that he was hiding in Mo''s house a few days ago. This time she knew that he wasing again, so she couldn''t refuse and followed him. He was worried that this fierce tigress knew something and would talk to that girl if they didn''t agree with each other. After the fight, to be able to speak so kindly now is obviously because he is overthinking.


    The two girls didn''t know what Yan Junyu was thinking, but the more they chatted, the more they became more and more attracted to each other. Princess Chang''an and her sister patted Mo Yan on the shoulders and said unceremoniously: "Take me to see the fruits grown at your home. I love grapes the most, do you have them at home? "


    "Yes! I picked a lot today, and they are all fresh. Princess, pleasee here with He Jia." Looking at the girl''s shining eyes, Mo Yan''s smile deepened a little, and he walked in front to lead her.


    Princess Chang''an really liked eating grapes, so she followed her without hesitation. When I saw the countless fruits of various colors in the yard, my eyes widened. I hurriedly rushed to the ce where the grapes were piled, grabbed a dark purple grape, peeled off the skin in a few times, and put it on the In the mouth.


    Wow, these grapes are so delicious!


    The delicious and juicy grapes turned into a sweet juice that slid into her throat without chewing it. Princess Chang''an eximed in surprise and quickly peeled a few more grapes. She felt that the taste was better than the grapes she had eatenst year. To be more delicious.


    Seeing that she was eating happily, Mo Yan picked up a bunch and handed it to Yan Junyu, saying with a smile: "As you can see, this year''s batch of fruits is better thanst year''s batch, and the taste is even better. The price cannot be lower." Last year.


    Yan Junyu took the plump bunches of grapes, pinched one and put it in his mouth. He had to admit that the taste was indeed better thanst year: "Don''t worry, when these fruits are shipped to the capital, there are many people rushing to get them. This batch will be supplied to the pce first." , what is left in the garden, pick it tomorrow and sell it to various houses, the price will not be lower than selling it to the Holy One."


    Mo Yan believed that Yan Junyu could do it. Thinking that arge amount of money would soon be credited to his ount, the smile on his face deepened. Yan Junyu''s expression dimmed when he saw it. Even the taste of the grapes in his mouth seemed to be a little lighter. .


    Mo Yan called to the driver brought by Yan Junyu to carry the fruit. Princess Chang''an came to Yan Junyu with a bunch of grapes and nudged him with her elbow: "My vision is good. I, the princess, did not lose unjustly."


    Yan Junyu''s heart tightened, and he nced at Princess Chang''an sideways, and said carelessly: "When has my eyes been so bad? Just because that girl earned her title, you won''t lose unfairly!"


    "Ha!" Princess Chang''an sneered, with deep contempt in her big round eyes; "I didn''t expect you to be a coward, and you don''t even dare to admit that you like someone."


    Yan Junyu''s eyes twitched and he said angrily: "Even if I like a sow, it has nothing to do with a tigress like you."


    If the woman next to her was called a tigress, she would probably explode a long time ago, but Princess Chang''an seemed to be used to it, her expression remained unchanged, and she didn''t take it to heart at all: "Then just go and like sows. That evil **** Xiao Ruiyuan knows that you covet his fiance, and I am afraid that even a sow like you is not worthy of her."

 Chapter 999: Princess Changans long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (4)

    Chapter 999: Princess Chang''an''s long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (4)


    Chapter 999 Princess Changans long-term pain is worse than short-term pain (4)


    "I want you to take care of it!" Yan Junyu was furious, having no idea what was going on in the mind of the girl in front of him who had given him nightmares for several days: "I''m warning you, don''t talk nonsense in front of that girl, otherwise don''t me me for treating you badly. A girls family took action.


    "You think that I, the princess, want to take care of it? Oh, how could I, the princess, be so blind as to fall in love with a guy like you who has no evil heart or courage?" The ridicule in the eyes of the princess of Chang''an was even worse, but there was a secret hidden under the ridicule. Deep, no one can see the frustration.


    Yan Junyu was simply defeated by Princess Chang''an. He simply stopped paying attention to her and peeled the oranges in his hand into pieces, as if he were treating an enemy.


    Princess Chang''an flirted with her for a while, but when she saw that Yan Junyu ignored her, she found it boring. She peeled arge bunch of grapes for a long time, but didn''t eat a few of them. She just stared nkly at Mo Yan who was busy in the courtyard.


    In front of Mo''s house, Da Ni''er, who had changed into new clothes andbed her hair, looked at the driver of Mo''s family carrying fruits, a look of joy on her face. She straightened her clothes and felt that there was nothing wrong with her, then nervously stepped into the courtyard door and walked inside.


    Da Nier didnt know if the man she desperately wanted to see hade. She approached step by step with anticipation, imagining how she would stand in front of the man and speak generously like Mo Yan when she saw himter!


    She really admired Mo Yan. Mo Yan would never be as timid as her. She didn''t even want to see that timid look, so how could she expect that person to notice her?


    Since her mother knew who she was interested in, although she no longer asked the matchmaker to find someone for her, she often tried to persuade her not to fall into it because they were not in the right family and there would be no results.


    She knew all this, but she couldn''t help but fantasize about it. She hadn''t told him what was on her mind, so how could she know it wouldn''t work? Even if there is a slight possibility, she is not willing to give up.


    My mother said she was stupid, and even she thought she was crazy! She tried not to think about it, not to look at it, and tried to forget it, but she really couldn''t do it. Before she closed her eyes and went to bed every night, what she thought about was always his smile, his voice, and even his voice. She can''t forget the back view, maybe she really doesn''t want to forget it, with that expectation, even her sleep is sweet.


    Da Nier was full of expectations, but when she saw the man she liked sitting side by side with another strange woman, talking intimately, her heart felt as if it had been cut by a sharp knife, painful and bleeding.


    Mo Yan finished exining the matter and was about toe over to entertain Yan Junyu and Princess Chang''an when she turned around and saw Da Nier standing in the corner. With her excellent eyesight, she could tell at a nce that Da Nier''s face was not good, and her slender body was swaying in the gentle autumn wind.


    Looking at the two people biting their ears, Mo Yan quickly understood why Da Nier was acting like this. She couldn''t bear it, and subconsciously wanted to go over and exin to Da Ni''er that there was nothing wrong with them, but she suddenly stopped.


    So what if the exnation is clear, Yan Junyu will not marry Sister Da Nier, and the love full of Sister Da Nier is destined not to bear fruit!


    Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. Instead of exining that Sister Da Nier is struggling with hopeless expectations, it is better to take the opportunity to make her give uppletely and find her own happiness.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan became cruel and pretended not to see the sad and lost Da Nier, and walked towards Yan Junyu and Princess Chang''an.


    Princess, Young Master Yan, I heard that the Holy One intends to marry you two. I wonder if He Jia has the honor to drink your wedding wine?


    Without waiting for Yan Junyu to exin, Princess Chang''an kicked him and said first, "Hurry up, hurry up, this guy can''t get out of my hands, just wait and drink our wedding bar!"


    "Who wants to marry a tigress like you? Humph, I still want to live a few more years!" Yan Junyu said with a cold face and refused mercilessly.


    He doesn''t like this crazy girl who whips him with a horse whip at all. Even if he still has to marry a girl he doesn''t like in the future, he still hopes that his wife will be gentle and generous, and will be her duchess and wife honestly, and will not cause trouble.


    "Oh, uncle Huang will grant us a marriage sooner orter. If you have the courage to refuse the marriage, I respect you as a man!" Princess Chang''an also sarcastically mercilessly said, with this look, there is no trace of what she likes. Yan Junyu.


    Not to be outdone, Yan Junyu retorted: "Whether I am a man or not has nothing to do with you, a tigress. If you are really worried about not being able to get married, so you rely on me, I can help you find a suitable husband."


    "But this princess just likes you. If you have the ability, you can find someone who is exactly like you. I will be merciful and stop pestering you. Otherwise, you will never marry anyone else." Princess Chang''an carried the Chin, said domineeringly, her whole body filled with a powerful aura that was inconsistent with her appearance.


    Mo Yan almost knelt down for this girl. She just said a joke and let her witness such a quarrel. Princess Chang''an''s words and deeds are so touching. Such a fierce and mboyant woman is not in line with today''s requirements for women, but who gives her the capital to be so mboyant!


    In the previous life, this woman was a perfect royal sister. I dont know how many men would flock to her, and how many women would be envious, jealous, and hateful!

 Chapter 1000: Love is hard to give up (1)

    Chapter 1000: Love is hard to give up (1)


    Looking at the two people who were still bickering, Mo Yan felt strangely that they had simr auras and that they were an unexpected match.


    However, when this noisy scene fell into the eyes of Da Nier, who was hiding in the corner, it was like a sharp sword, piercing straight into her heart. The expectation in her heart suddenly turned into blood and unbearable pain.


    Her family background, appearance, and status are allparable to that of the princess. The only thing that can beat the princess is probably a temper that is better than the princess!


    However, there are so many girls with good tempers, good family backgrounds and good looks in the world. If he looks down on the superior princess, how can he look down on himself who has nothing?


    She weaved a beautiful dream, in which the man she liked happened to like her, and they got married, had children, and grew old together... But a dream is just a dream, so how could it be reality? That beautiful dream was like a, trapping only herself.


    Even though they have met many times, he has never looked at her directly, never. At that time, she should have woken up from her daydream. Why did she think that he might like her?


    Tears were pouring down like a dam. Da Nier covered her mouth with one hand to prevent herself from making any sound. With the other hand, she clenched the newly made moon-white purse that she had no time to send out. Reason told her that she should leave immediately andpletely give up on this dazzling man from now on, and never think about it again, but her feet seemed to be nailed to the spot, unable to move even an inch.


    Although Mo Yan''s eyes were on Yan Junyu and Princess Chang''an, she was always paying attention to Da Nier''s movements. Seeing her painful expression, she felt very ufortable.


    She endured it again and again, and finally resisted the urge to rush over tofort her. Seeing the two people quarreling endlessly, he added fuel to the fire: "You two should stop arguing. Those who don''t know better would think you are flirting!"


    Hearing Mo Yan''s words, the aggressive Princess Chang''an felt shy rarely. Her pink face was quickly covered with a blush, and she lookedpletely different from before: "Isn''t it true?"


    Yan Junyu, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, jumped up and retorted: "I didn''t flirt with this tigress. I still want to live for two more years and marry a virtuous and virtuous wife. You girl can''t do it anymore." You want to talk nonsense and ruin your reputation."


    "Pure reputation?" Before Mo Yan could say anything, Princess Chang''an''s expression changed, and she said with a very vicious blow: "Go all over the capital and ask if Yan Junyu still has a reputation to speak of. If it weren''t for you and me, For the sake of your childhood sweethearts growing up, this princess took pity on you because no one wanted you at your age, so I asked the Imperial Grandmother and Imperial Uncle for a marriage. You consider yourself a hot potato, and there are people lining up to marry you!"


    Such a mockery is quite powerful. It is impossible for a man to endure it, let alone Yan Junyu who has always been praised by others!


    So Young Master Yan abandoned the fine tradition of good men not fighting with women, and opened his mouth, which was more poisonous than eating arsenic: "No matter how unbearable I am, I am better than you, a stinky girl who no one cares about after you have your hairpins! You go out on the street Just ask any man to see if anyone is willing to marry you. Only a three-year-old child who is ignorant will be willing to say a few words to you! Whoever marries a woman like you has been unlucky for eight lifetimes. His ancestors were eighteen. I wont even crawl out of the grave.


    However, unexpectedly, the princess of Chang''an did not be angry. Instead, she looked at Yan Junyu, who was blushing with anger, with a meaningful look: "You are right, whoever marries this princess will be ruined." Eight lifetimes of **** bad luck, so this princess is happy to bring harm to you, are you satisfied with this?"

 Chapter 1001: Love is hard to give up (2)

    Chapter 1001: Love is hard to give up (2)


    You, you dare! When Yan Junyu heard this, he was so angry that he almost passed away, and the jade bone fan in his hand was almost broken by him.


    Compared with Yan Junyu''s anger, the smile on Princess Chang''an''s face was particrly bright: "Back then, you caught a little snake to scare me, and made me fall into theke and almost drowned. I swore in my heart at that time, You must avenge yourself! You should be lucky that this princess is still willing to marry you, otherwise, if this princess puts a poisonous snake in your bed, you will never marry another woman in your life! "


    Having said this, Princess Chang''an''s sharp eyes stayed in a corner for a moment, and she domineeringly dered her ownership to Yan Junyu, who turned into a pig liver-colored face: "In this life, your wife can only be this princess. If you dare to provoke flowers and nts outside, dont me this princess for uprooting those flowers and nts!


    "You, you are simply unreasonable!" Yan Junyu waspletely defeated by the fierce Princess Chang''an. He had never thought that this stinky girl had such a good memory and could hold such a grudge.


    At that time, he was only ten years old, which was the age when he loved to make mischief. This little girl loved to cry when she was little. If she didn''t go well, her cries could lift the roof off. The Queen Mother took pity on her and often let him enter the pce to y with her. He was so disturbed by her cries that he deliberately caught a non-venomous snake and took it out to scare her when she cried loudly again. However, He never expected that the little girl was so frightened that she forgot that there was ake behind her. When she backed away, she fell into theke and almost drowned.


    He was wrong about that thing, but he knew it was wrong and risked drowning to rescue the girl ashore. As a result, he was severely punished by the old man and couldn''t get out of bed for more than half a month. How could this girl remember this for so many years ande up with such a way to get back at him!


    He knew very well that no matter how much he despised this tigress-like woman, no matter how much he fought, it was all in vain. Either the empress dowager or the emperor had already made up his mind to grant them a marriage. He couldn''t avoid it, and neither did she. One was just fighting hard and unwilling to ept it, while the other was willing to ept it.


    Thinking of Princess Chang''an''s daily behavior, Yan Junyu no longer felt strange, but he was full of deep worries about his future. At the moment, he could only take one step at a time, dying it for a while.


    But Mo Yan was frightened by the nce from Princess Chang''an. She didn''t care to gossip about the grudges between the two people, and quickly looked towards the corner where Da Nier was hiding, only to find that Da Nier was no longer there. .


    She was so panicked that she didn''t even bother to say hello. She ran over quickly and saw only a brand new purse lying quietly on the ground with wet marks on it.


    Worried that Da Nier would get into trouble and do something irreversible out of sadness, Mo Yan hurriedly chased her out and saw Da Nier running towards her home. She felt a little relieved. After thinking about it, she quickly went back to the house to get the bamboo basket, picked several kinds of fruits and went in. She hurriedly said hello to the two people in the yard, and walked quickly towards Wu''s house.


    Yan Junyu looked confused and had no idea what was going on. He just looked at Mo Yan''s nervous look and subconsciously wanted to follow her, but was stopped by Princess Chang''an: "What are you doing as a grown man to get involved in this girl''s family matter? "


    Do you know what she is going to do? Yan Junyu asked suspiciously.


    Princess Chang''an sneered: "I''m not the roundworm in her belly, how do you know what she''s going to do? It''s none of your business anyway, otherwise don''t me me for telling her the shameful things you hide in your heart. .


    Yan Junyu''s expression changed, and his narrow phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously, with a freezing coldness.

 Chapter 1002: Love is so hard to give up (3)

    Chapter 1002: Love is so hard to give up (3)


    Chapter 1002: Love is hard to give up (3)


    Princess Chang''an was not afraid at all and said provocatively: "You said that if Hejia knew about your ulterior motives, would he cut off all contact with you? Oh my, this princess is really impatient!"


    "How dare you!" Yan Junyu stared at Princess Chang''an, his tone full of coldness: "You can act recklessly in front of me, it''s me who allowed you to do so. If you don''t know what is right and try to interfere in my affairs, you are Princess, I also have a way to cure you."


    The smile on Princess Chang''an''s face gradually fell, and she looked at Yan Junyu expressionlessly: "You know clearly whether I, Princess, dare you or not! You should be d that He Jia has caught the eyes of this Princess, otherwise, based on your words just now , this princess has a reason to put her to death!"


    Yan Junyu''s heart trembled, and he sneered: "She is a county princess personally granted by the Holy Emperor, and is the savior of your prince''s cousin. Do you really think you can hurt her?"


    "Tsk, tsk!" Princess Chang''an looked at Yan Junyu and said pitifully: "Why didn''t you say that she is still Xiao Ruiyuan''s fiance? If this princess dared to do harm to her, Xiao Ruiyuan would risk killing her n and avenge her? Or, in your heart, you dont admit that she is your good brothers fiance, and you still have ulterior motives for her?


    Yan Junyu didn''t want to quarrel with the princess of Chang''an anymore, and said coldly: "Whether I have any ulterior motives is none of your business. Even if a marriage decree is issued one day, you don''t need toment on my affairs."


    After saying this, Yan Junyu turned around and walked out the door without looking at Princess Chang''an''s face that instantly turned ugly.


    Princess Chang''an stared at Yan Junyu''s back, her eyes shing with a vulnerability that even she herself had not noticed.


    Did it fail again? How can I make him see me? No one taught her how to win a man''s heart. She didn''t know how to keep a man by her side who didn''t care about her...


    However, the vulnerability was only for a moment. Princess Chang''an''s eyes shed, and the next moment her whole body became high-spirited!


    So what if she thinks about others, she will be the one standing next to him from now on, and it can only be her. From the moment she can remember, the only person she wants to catch is him, and no matter what, she can''t let him go. run!


    Here, Mo Yan hurried to Wu''s house under the pretext of delivering fruit. Sannier, who was ying with stones at the door, saw this and quickly called her brother "Sister Yan Yan" happily.


    Mo Yan touched their heads, took out two big apples from the basket, stuffed one into each person, and asked them to wash them before eating. She learned from the two children that Da Nier was back. Wu was washing the cooking utensils in the yard. She joked with the two children for a while, then walked into the Wu family carrying a basket: "Aunt Wu, today I just gave birth to a baby." Fresh fruit, I brought some over for you to try."


    "You girl, why are you so polite!" Mrs. Wu quickly wiped her hands, stood up and pushed away the basket handed over by Mo Yan: "Your fruits are not brought by strong winds. It''s not easy to grow them, but don''t let us These rough guys ruined it, take it back quickly."


    Mo Yan did not bother with the Wu family, and carried the basket and put it in the main room of the Wu family: "What should we waste? The fruits are grown for others to eat. If others can eat it, why can''t we eat it ourselves?"


    "You''re such a crooked girl, I can''t help you." Wu knew she couldn''t refuse, so she epted it with a joke, took her own basket, picked the fruit in, and returned the empty basket to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan took the basket and nced at Da Nier''s closed door, but didn''t hear any noise inside. She blinked at Wu and walked towards the door.

 Chapter 1003: Love is so hard to give up (4)

    Chapter 1003: Love is so hard to give up (4)


    Chapter 1003: Love is hard to give up (4)


    Wu was stunned for a moment, and soon understood that Mo Yan had something to say to her, and quickly followed her.


    When he arrived at the door of the Wu family''s courtyard, Mo Yan stopped and, under Wu''s worried eyes, told the scene exactly what Da Nier had just seen.


    After hearing this, Ms. Wu wiped away tears in distress: "I just told you why she came back so jealous just now and asked me. She only said that there were flying insects in her eyes! This child likes to keep everything in her mind. , How can you put your mind at ease?"


    Mo Yan understood Wu''s mood and didn''t know how to persuade her, so she had to remind her: "Sister Da Nier is feeling very ufortable now. She would rather hide under the quilt and cry secretly than let us know. Aunt Wu just pretends that she doesn''t know. Well, this kind of thing can only be figured out by Sister Da Nier herself, so we should let Sister Sannier and her brother keep an eye on it in the past few days, so that Sister Da Nier doesnt get into trouble."


    Mrs. Wu originally wanted to wait for Mo Yan to leave before going tofort Da Nier. Now that she heard what she said, she felt it made sense, so she nodded and said, "I will pay attention to it. Thank you, girl Yan."


    Mo Yan silently shook her head, feeling somewhat guilty for Da Nier. Although it was for her own good to let her hear those words, in the end it caused harm to Da Nier.


    Wu didnt know what Mo Yan was thinking. Although she felt sorry for her daughter, she felt happy deep in her heart. She understands her daughter. After this incident, her daughter will recognize herself and slowly let go of her obsessions. A moment of pain is better than deceiving herself and missing a lifetime of happiness.


    On the bed in the room, Da Nier curled up into a ball. She buried her head in the quilt, but the bursts of suppressed crying still came out muffled, as if the only way to let go was to cry like this. She let some of her pain out.


    The scene at Mo''s house was like a raging fire, burning out the only glimmer of hope in Da Nier''s heart. The appearance of Princess Chang''an finally made her realize the gap between herself and Yan Junyu, and also made her understand that Yan Junyu would eventually marry a noble girl, and even if she was begging for nothing, he would not look at her twice. .


    Princess Chang''an''sst warning nce made Da Nier even more frightened to the extreme. The look in her eyes, without a trace of emotion, as if looking at a piece of grass, made her understand that in the eyes of this aloof princess, she was not even as good as a piece of grass.


    Da Nier clearly realized how small and humble she was in the eyes of those powerful people. If she had not restrained herself at that time and rushed to Yan Junyu to express her feelings, Princess Chang''an would never let her go. It will also affect the family members.


    Now, even if she still can''t let go of Yan Junyu in her heart, she has given up on himpletely. She will never look at him again or think about him again. As time goes by, she will always be able to forget him, and she can''t let him go because of a man. Push your loved ones towards the end of the road...


    Wu returned after sending Mo Yan away. Hearing the faint cryinging from the house, her heart felt like a knife was cutting her. She wiped away the tears on her face, raised her hand and knocked on the door, trying to make her voice as normal as possible: "Da Nier, just now Yan Yan came over to ask you to go to dinner. Mother saw that you were not feeling well, so she pushed you away. , if you feel better, get up and cook dinner, mother doesnt have time to do it.


    Da Nier didn''t know that her mother already knew everything. It took a while before she could control her emotions and exposed her head from the quilt. She wanted to speak in a brisk tone, but she didn''t want her voice to be hoarse so much. You can hear: "Mom, my daughter wille out to cook right now. You can go about your business!"


    Hearing the response, Mrs. Wu breathed a sigh of relief and said, pretending to be confused: "Why is your voice so hoarse? Are you sick? Open the door quickly and let my mothere in and take a look."


    Da Nier said in a panic: "No, mother, my daughter is fine. She was just picking fruits on the top of the mountain when the wind blew her nose and her nose was blocked. I will cook some **** water and drink itter, and it will be fine."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wu did not force herself, but just said: "If you feel ufortable, just keep lying down. Mom will ask Sannier toe back and cook. This girl is getting older, so it''s time for her to practice her cooking skills."


    Da Nier said quickly: "It''s okay, mother, my daughter can cook, just let San Nier do it."


    Well, thats okay. Mom, go and call Sannier back. You can get up too! Mrs. Wu answered outside the door, and a series of footsteps sounded.


    When she could no longer hear the footsteps, Da Nier got up from the bed and looked at her red and swollen eyes in the bronze mirror. Worried that her family would see something, she quickly soaked her face towel with cold water and applied it quietly. a while. After my eyes were no longer red and swollen, I changed into old clothes, opened the door and went to the kitchen...


    When Mo Yan returned home, the coachmen had already left with a cart full of fruits. Princess Chang''an was sitting in the main hall, joking with Xin''er.


    Not seeing Yan Junyu, Mo Yan asked Xiner: "Where is Mr. Yan? Has he returned to Beijing?"


    Just when Xin''er was about to shake her head and say she didn''t know, Princess Chang''an said, "I had a big quarrel with him after you left. He ran away after the quarrel. Now I''m afraid he''s hiding in a corner and crying!"


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, a strange picture appeared in his mind: the beautiful Yan Junyu was hiding in the corner biting a handkerchief and crying in grief. The next moment, Princess Chang''an appeared in the picture, crying. Cheng''s young daughter-inw held Jun Yu in her arms andforted her softly, and there was a "dong" on the wall!


    Well, the picture was so beautiful that Mo Yan couldnt think about it anymore and quickly got out of his imagination.


    Mo

 Chapter 1004: Storm(1)

    Chapter 1004: Storm(1)


    Chapter 1004 Storm (1)


    Yan Junyu is not a stingy man, he can even be said to be open-minded. However, in front of Princess Chang''an, he seems to be a different person. He has a sharp tongue and is prone to anger, and he does not have the aloof demeanor shown in front of other people.


    The way he gets along with Princess Chang''an is also very strange. It doesn''t look like they were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Instead, they look like a pair of enemies with "deep grudges."


    Mo Yan didn''t know the grudges between Yan Junyu and Princess Chang''an, but she could tell that Yan Junyu had no feelings for Princess Chang''an. However, the affection in Princess Chang''an''s eyes didn''t seem to be fake. It was just because of her fierce look. It''s well concealed and can''t be seen without paying close attention.


    No woman is stupid enough to use her life''s happiness to take revenge on a man who once yed a prank on her. If she does this, it only shows that she has this man in her heart and is using poor excuses to cover up her daughter''s reserve!


    Princess Chang''an obviously didn''t intend to confess her feelings to Yan Junyu. It was the first time Mo Yan met her. Although they didn''t feel bad about each other, she would not interfere in other people''s feelings at will.


    Seeing the two of them arguing at the dinner table, in order to prevent them from overturning the table if they disagreed, she decisively released the five beasts from the space (the red python was too scary and was disliked) and let them sit between the two of them. Make a joke and divert their attention.


    As expected of being an auspicious beast that everyone loves, Princess Chang''an, who originally loved animals, was quickly conquered by the smart five beasts. For a while, she only focused on feeding them and forgot about Yan Junyu.


    After dinner, the sky turnedpletely dark. Yan Junyu and Princess Chang''an sat for a while, then said goodbye and left. Just when they walked out of the door of Mo''s house, the two started arguing again. Until they got on their horses and walked away, the sound of their mutual ridicule could still be faintly heard in the slightly blowing night wind.


    Mo Yan was really powerless to do anything about it and could only pray that they would never fight on the road. His head hurt from the quarrel between these two people, but good news came from Cui Ping''an.


    This guy finally got what he wanted! After reading Cui Pingans letter, Mo Yan said to Xue Tuanzi with a look of relief.


    After a few days of rest, Cui Ping''an''s body has almost returned to the state before the illness. In addition to some confusion in his memory, his mental state is surprisingly getting better day by day. He even wrote a letter to thank Mo Yan before.


    The letter sent this time showed deep joy between the lines, because Mrs. Cui not only no longer forced him to marry his uncle''s cousin, but also agreed to bring his sweetheart from Yuancheng. As long as the girl named Fangcao can get the approval of Mrs. Cui, Mrs. Cui will not be the viin who beats the mandarin ducks, and is willing to fulfill the two of them.


    Although Fangcao''s identity is a problem, identity is not important, and it is nothingpared to Cui Ping''an''s happiness in the second half of his life.


    The lover will be reunited, and Mo Yan is happy for Cui Ping''an from the bottom of her heart. But Cui Ping''an mentioned his worries again at the end of the letter. He was worried that because his sweetheart was of low status, Princess Fuyun would tease her without any scruples. If that was the case, he couldn''t think of a good way to get his sweetheart out of that situation.


    Not to mention that Princess Fuyun is the eldest princess of the royal family. Even if she is not, as the legitimate mother, she is still qualified to teach the concubine and daughter-inw. As long as she can get along in public, no one will criticize her. Princess Fuyun is full of tricks, otherwise Cui Ping''an''s biological mother would not have been told how miserable she was. His biological mother was ady from an official family!


    Mo Yan doesnt have any good suggestions for this. Now that Mrs. Cui is still here, as long as she is willing to protect her, Princess Fuyun will not dare to be too presumptuous. But this is not a long-term solution, unless Mrs. Cui lives longer than Princess Fuyun, or finds a way to kill Princess Fuyun and pull her down from the position of eldest princess, but Fuyun Does the princess really have such a handle?

 Chapter 1005: Storm(2)

    Chapter 1005: Storm(2)


    Chapter 1005 Storm (2)


    Yan Yan, Princess Fuyun has no handle, why cant we give her another one? Xue Tuanzi said, interrupting Mo Yans thoughts.


    Mo Yan was speechless: "Are you sure you won''t be punished by heaven if you do this?"


    Princess Fuyun is certainly not a kind person, but she is not a very evil person. Princess Fuyun did indirectly kill Cui Pingan''s biological mother. However, there is an injustice and a debtor. Even if she wants to take revenge, it is Cui Pingan''s business. She has no grievances with Princess Fuyun. She sent Princess Fuyun to die. She really Can''t do it.


    "In order to fulfill the happiness of others, what does it mean to be punished by heaven?" Xue Tuanzi looked like he was righteous and willing to die: "If I don''t go to hell, who will? This dark world needs people like me. The righteouse to illuminate!


    Mo Yan suddenly thought of something and looked at the one floating in the air still directing and acting. She couldn''t believe her eyes: "So you are such a snow dumpling! Then go ahead and burn yourself to light up the world. I wont stop you.


    Xue Tuanzi refused, and said angrily with two snail eyes: "You really don''t have me in your heart, and you actually asked me to die. I can''t find a more cruel master than you. You really blinded me. Ah, bah, bah, its titanium alloy eyes!


    "Haha, Xue Tuanzi, how can you be so cute? Oh, you are so cute!" Mo Yan hugged Xue Tuanzi who had a slip of the tongue and cried withughter: "You are such a treasure, I can''t live without you now. .


    "Hmph, if you dare to continue tough at me, I will leave you now!" Xue Tuanzi threatened fiercely. The two snails stared at the boss. As for whether he said no, but in his heart he was willing to listen to this, he was the only one. I know it myself.


    Mo Yan was infected by the snow dumplings, she wiped her tears sadly and started directing and acting: "You heartless, heartless man, we have been in love with each other for two lifetimes, and it took a lot of effort to get to where we are today, and you, you want to leave me, too much Too much!"


    This time, it was Xue Tuanzis turn to be dumbfounded (of course it had a mouth), obviously defeated by Mo Yans vivid acting. Finally, he took a deep breath andined harshly: Yan Yan, you didnt go there in your previous life. Being an actor is really a big loss for the entertainment industry!


    Hehe, thank you, thank you! Mo Yan raised her chin and smiled arrogantly, shamelessly taking Xue Tuanzis words as apliment.


    Xue Tuanzis fleshy body trembled, and he turned his snail eyes aside,pletely defeated by the directors shamelessness.


    The next day, all the remaining fruits in the Mo familys orchard were picked. This time, Yan Junyu did note in person. He only sent Guan Yu to take the convoy that came yesterday and transported nearly 30,000 kilograms of fruit away.


    Before Guan Yu left, he left behind a mahogany box containing a thick stack of silver notes, all with a face value of one hundred taels.


    Mo Yan counted the banknotes and found that there were one hundred and fifty in total, totaling fifteen thousand taels of silver, which was half of the profit from this batch of fruits. As for thebor cost in the orchard this year, it was less than one hundred taels of silver, which was almost negligible.


    This year''s batch of precious fruits weighed 55,000 kilograms. Mo Yan silently calcted in his mind and found that the price of this year''s fruit was indeed higher thanst year, with an average increase of one hundred yuan per kilogram.


    It is true that rare things are more expensive. Common pears and peaches can cost up to ten cents per catty. Rare fruits such as apples and grapes can be sold for more than fifty times, and can be sold for more than half a tael per catty.


    Mo Yan looked at the numbers calcted on the paper and sighed: "Growing fruit trees is really a profitable business!"


    Its because of my sisters foresight that she nted those rare fruit trees. Otherwise, how could I have so much money? Its like picking up money.

 Chapter 1006: Storm(3)

    Chapter 1006: Storm(3)


    Chapter 1006 Storm (3)


    The family suddenly received such arge amount of ie, and Xin''er was also very happy. Thinking that there were more than 20 orchards this year, and the ie could be doubled next year, her face turned red with excitement.


    Mo Yan smiled and shook his head without saying anything. This money seems easy to make, but in fact, without spiritual spring water, southern fruits such as longan and lychee cannot be grown at all.


    Most importantly, Lingquan water not only allows the southern fruit trees to adapt to the northern climate, but also changes the season in which the fruits mature. Take longan and lychee as an example. They mature in the hottest part of summer, but here they mature in early autumn.


    No one knows that she used spiritual spring water to grow these fruits. Others only think that the water and soil in Liuyang Vige are good, and auspicious beasts are bred in the depths of Yuhua Mountain. If the fruit trees at the foot of the mountain grow well, it is nothing. .


    From now on, even if someone is jealous and wants to take a piece of the pie, it still depends on whether she is happy or not. Almost all the barren hills suitable for tree nting near Liuyang Vige in Yuhua Mountain fell into her hands. If she wanted to buy them, she had to go elsewhere.


    Other ces are far away, and the water and soil are naturally different from those in Liuyang Vige. Whether you can grow southern fruits depends only on "luck" and has nothing to do with her.


    Mo Yan put the banknotes into the mahogany box with a smile and said to Xiner: "The day after tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Dad and Zhen''er are going to have three days off. This is a rare opportunity, so we will go to Zhuangzi to celebrate the festival."


    "Really?" Xin''er jumped up happily, then frowned and said, "The rice will be shipped back in the next two days, but there are still a lot of things on the construction site. Sister, can you walk away?"


    "Why can''t we leave? We are celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival, so why can''t the people on the construction site not leave?" Mo Yan knocked Xiner''s head in a funny way, but she didn''t know that this girl was worried about things on the construction site that kept her from leaving. , but actually you are worried that going to Zhuangzi to celebrate the festival will go to waste?


    Xin''er stuck out her tongue and said sheepishly: "There are a lot of things at home, and you are so busy all day, sister. Aren''t I also worried that the Mid-Autumn Festival will be dyed too much, and the joy will be in vain?"


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "You can rest assured this time, your joy will not be in vain."


    On August 15th, all the construction sites of the Mo family were stopped. The masters building the house, as well as the vigers who came from various viges to help with the work, all took a three-day break and went home to celebrate the festival. Even the school had a three-day holiday. Master Zeng took his wife and grandson back to the city to reunite with their children. Master Shan had nowhere to go, so he and his daughter Shan Zhen spent time at the school.


    Liuyang Vige is located in the north of the city, and Zhuangzi, which was given by the emperor, is located in the south of the city. They are separated by seventy miles. If you walk, it will take three or four hours. If you take a carriage quickly, it will take one and a half hours. If you take a slower carriage, it will take two hours.


    In order to arrive at Zhuangzi before noon, the six members of the Mo family got up early. After a simple meal of steamed buns and rice porridge, they got into the carriage with snacks and water for the road and headed south to Zhuangzi.


    This time, Mo Qingze sat outside as the driver and directed Xiao Hei. Although Xiao Hei does not need anyone to direct him, he will encounter many people on the road. A carriage without anyone controlling it is too eye-catching, and there is no need to be so high-profile.


    Moreover, Mo Yan had to stay at Zhuangzi for at least three days. The six beasts were not happy to wait at home. When they knew they were going to Zhuangzi, they bit her skirt and wanted to go with them.


    Mo Yan originally didnt n to take them with him, but the big guys got into a little mood and stayed in their own huts without even looking at Mo Yan, and coaxing them with their favorite food and toys didnt work. It wasn''t until Mo Yan reluctantly agreed to take them there that they calmed down and licked her palm to forgive her.

 Chapter 1007: Storm(4)

    Chapter 1007: Storm(4)


    Chapter 1007 Storm (4)


    Although the six beasts have "legal" identities and can go anywhere without any hindrance with their beast tags, as long as they appear in front of people, they will inevitably cause panic and attention. Mo Yan originally wanted them to stay in the space and let them out at night. Then he said that they came up to Zhuangzi on their own in the dark. But it turned out that a few guys were tired of staying in Liuyang Vige and wanted to go along the road. Looking at the scenery elsewhere, I just don''t want to follow Mo Yan''s method of "smuggling" there.


    It''s just that the Mo family''s carriage is limited, but even if it is really enough, the slightly smaller ones like the big white flowered fur **** are fine, and the carriage can barely fit them. The red python, the golden beast, the ck clouded leopard, stands taller and longer than the carriage. It can''t be tolerated at all. Besides, they were not willing to be forced to sit on the carriage, so they happily decided to follow the carriage. As for Mo Yan''s suggestion to let them sneak over at night, they simply ignored it.


    The six beasts often go in and out of Yuhua Mountain, and they often encounter vigers who go in and out of Yuhua Mountain. They have never harmed people or animals. Over time, the vigers have be ustomed to them and are no longer afraid of them. Sometimes when I go into the mountains to cut firewood or collect mushrooms, I will deliberately follow them. Just because they are there, not to mention the wild boars that can hurt people, even the wild beasts that can eat people are gone.


    Therefore, although the vigers they met on the boundary of Liuyang Vige were surprised that these six behemoths were out in broad daylight, they were not frightened. However, a few people, despite the dissatisfied res of the six beasts, kindly reminded Mo Qingze outside the carriage to restrain the six beasts, not because they were afraid of the beasts biting people, but because they were worried about them running around and scaring passers-by.


    Some old people and children are timid and are easily scared into trouble. This is what Mo Yan is worried about. Along the way, he wanted to twist the ears of the six beasts to remind them not to run rampant, to be a quiet beast and just follow the carriage.


    Except for the crazy little flower and the immature hairy ball who like to scare people, the other four beasts don''t bother to do this at all, so they follow the carriage obediently, and from time to time they can restrain the little flower and the loose ball. Hairballs.


    Despite this, the tall, mighty and rare six beasts still caused a lot ofmotion. The ears of the six members of the Mo family were almost tinnitus from the frightened screams all the way. They could only keep shouting at the frightened passers-by. He exined, apologized constantly, and even asked the six beasts to show the imperial beast tag hanging around their necks.


    Later on, whenever he found someone in front of him, Mo Yan would ask the six beasts to stay away from him and go to a remote ce. Although it was a bit of a detour, the six beasts were annoyed by the screams and easily epted Mo Yan''s proposal.


    As for the people who were frightened in front, they quickly spread the word about their encounter with the auspicious beast. It was passed down to ten, and passed on to hundreds. In the end, it became known as an auspicious beast personally sanctioned by the Holy One, running around and scaring people, and even scared dozens of people to death.


    A censor heard the news and thought it was a good opportunity to make a contribution, so he immediately sent his subordinates to visit everywhere. As a result, the rumors spread so much that the visiting official asked dozens of people in session, and all got the words that the auspicious beast scared people to death.


    The young official was thinking about reuniting with his family for the holidays. He was originally dissatisfied with being sent on errands during the holidays, but he actually took those rumors as facts and sent people to the police without seeing the people who were scared to death by the auspicious beasts. Everything he heard was reported to the censor.


    The censor didn''t think much about it. He didn''t know that he had been tricked by his subordinates unintentionally. He thought that the auspicious beast was frightening people to death, but it had been confirmed by his subordinates. So he didn''t even pass the reunion festival and went to the study happily, just like what he saw with his own eyes. As if he had seen it, he wrote a memorial of nearly a thousand words eloquently, and sued the Lord Hejia County who wasmitting misdeeds with the help of the six beasts before the emperor.


    The Censor had no grievances against Mo Yan. He just wanted to make a contribution and had no intention of harming Mo Yan. As a Censor, it was his duty to supervise the officials, wives and n members of the court. Only this time, his subordinates were too unreliable and irresponsible, dooming his hope of making great achievements to nothing.


    Although there is no need to go to court during the holidays, as the king of a country, he has to deal with official affairs from all over the country every day. He rarely has free time, and the Mid-Autumn Festival is no exception.


    The memorial was delivered to the imperial court in the afternoon, and Emperor Hui''an saw it only in the evening. At first, Emperor Hui''an was shocked. He had seen the power of the five beasts on the Phoenix. Naturally, he knew that if ordinary people saw them, even if they did not hurt people, if they had scary intentions, it would not be impossible to scare people to death.


    If this is true, he, the king of a country who personally calls those beasts auspicious beasts, will not be able to escape Yuyou''s words.


    This matter is of great importance, so there is no reason why Emperor Hui''an did not pay attention to it. Naturally, he would not listen to one-sided words like the censor, so he ordered Jing Zhaoyin to have full authority to investigate the matter of He Jiajunjun indulging the auspicious beast to scare people to death.


    After finally having a three-day long vacation, Jing Zhaoyin was spending the holiday with his family on Zhuangzi, but he was summoned back to the capital by an oral order. You can imagine the resentment in his heart, and he silently punished Lord Hejia who had caused this trouble. I repeated it over and over countless times.


    Mo Yan, who had just arrived at the farm in the south of the city, didn''t know that rumors were already spreading all over the capital, and he couldn''t predict the series of uncontroble things that would happen next.


    "Sister, this, this is too big!" Outside the yard, Xin''er stared at the vast and beautiful house in front of her in stunned silence. She couldn''t believe that this house belonged to her own family.

 Chapter 1008: Make a lot of money by showing off your power (1)

    Chapter 1008: Make a lot of money by showing off your power (1)


    Chapter 1008: Show your power and make a lot of money (1)


    In front of you is an independent house built against a mountain. There are no neighboring houses around it. There are only a few courtyards that cover arge area in a radius of more than a mile. It seems that they were built here by wealthy families in the city.


    The courtyard upies a veryrge area. At a nce, you can''t see the corners of the courtyard wall, nor can you see the end point. What''s going on inside? The light shines from the vermilion gate tower, and the rows of green tiles on the corners are carved with figures. You can also get a glimpse of the lifelike carps ying with beads.


    This house not only shocked Xin''er, but also Mo Yan and the others. Zhen''er looked at the door that was more than ten feet high and couldn''t hide the excitement on her face: "This yard is really big, maybe there can be horse racing in it!"


    Xin''er pped her younger brother on the shoulder and gloated: "Master punished you to copy the book of rites, but you still want to y with it. The punishment is not severe enough!"


    Zhen''er''s face fell, and she looked at her second sister and said resentfully: "When the younger brother makes a mistake, the older sister will help him correct his mistakes. The second sister is better. She doesn''t even say that she helps me copy, but evenughs at me. We are... Brothers and sisters?"


    Xin''er hugged her father''s arm and said with a smile, "You have to ask dad about this. Maybe you are the wild child dad picked up from somewhere."


    Zhen''er immediately looked at his father, hoping that his father would be fair and "suppress" his hateful second sister.


    Mo Qingze pretended to give Zhen''er a deep look, and in Zhen''er''s hopeful eyes, he gave him a "fatal" blow with a smile: "Dad is as old as you and can recite the Book of Rites by heart. Since you can''t keep silent , obviously you are stupid, maybe you were really betrayed and you are not my fathers biological child.


    "Dad, how could you say that? It''s too much!" After receiving a double blow from his father and sister, Zhen''erined with an aggrieved face: "I, I just forgot to read silently, it''s not really that I didn''t Yes." Didn''t I just have so much fun ying Cuju that day that I identally forgot to read silently?


    "Even if you can forget this kind of thing, I can only say that you have a bad memory. That''s not because your brain is not bright enough!" Xin''er kept up her efforts and attacked unkindly. She felt that it was not good to have a younger brother who could bully her.


    This time, even the two brothers Yun Zhao and Yun Sheng were covering their mouths andughing.


    Seeing Zhen''er being bullied to the point of crying, Mo Yan, who had seen enough of the excitement, quickly came out to smooth things over: "Okay, okay, let''s go in quickly. Aren''t you tired after riding in the carriage for so long?"


    Zhen''er''s eyes lit up and he immediately became energetic: "I''m tired, of course I''m tired! Just wait, I''ll knock on the door." After saying that, he walked quickly to the vermilion door with his short legs, stretched out his hand and knocked. The brass ring is higher than him.


    After a few clicks, a slightly sharp female voice soon came from inside: "Come on,e on, don''t knock anymore -" As soon as the words fell, the door opened from the inside.


    The person who opened the door was an upright-looking woman with a woman''s hair. The woman looked very young, about twenty-five or six years old. She was wearing an indigo silk shirt, with two exquisite and unique silver hairpins in her hair, and a pair of gold earrings in her ears. As she kept opening the door, the woman revealed a section of her white wrist, and on her wrist were two heavy gold bracelets.


    This outfit does not look like a ve, but rather looks like a youngdy from a rich man''s family.


    While the Mo family was sizing up the woman, the woman was also sizing up the Mo family. Seeing that the Mo family''s clothes were unusual and their demeanor was not that of ordinary people, the impatience on their faces faded away, but their voices were still sharp: "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    my home? Mo Yan raised her eyebrows and grabbed Zhen''er who was about to introduce herself: "We are looking for Zheng Dafu, please call him out." Zheng Dafu is the steward who found Mojia Vige in Chun Shang, and one of the affairs in Zhuangzi He''s taking care of everything.

 Chapter 1009: Make a lot of money by showing off your power (2)

    Chapter 1009: Make a lot of money by showing off your power (2)


    Chapter 1009: Show your power and make a lot of money (2)


    Hearing this, the woman nced at Mo Yan suspiciously and asked in a bad tone: "Who are you? I won''t call anyone unless you tell me your name."


    Mo Yan frowned and said impatiently: "Go if you are told. Where did youe from all this nonsense?"


    The woman was startled by Mo Yan''s suddenly raised voice. Seeing Mo Yan''s stern face, she became timid and said quickly: "You guys wait, I''ll go call someone right now." After saying that, she turned around, He hurriedly ran to call someone.


    Sister, why dont we just go in without revealing our identities? Xiner asked in confusion as she looked at Mo Yan, whose expression returned to normal. Her sister is not the kind of person who likes to show off! .


    With a "crunch", Mo Yan raised her hand and pushed open the ajar door. Looking at a screen wall carved with lotus ponds and koi carps that appeared in front of her, she said, "This house only lives in Zhao Dafu''s family. That woman just now, Do you look like a ve?"


    This time she came here without notifying Zhao Dafu in advance, just because she wanted to see the real situation in Zhuangzi. Regardless of whether the woman before regarded this house as her own home as an emotional home or as a private property, her behavior as a richdy wearing gold and silver was not what a ve should do. some.


    Since Zhuangzi became hers, she naturally could not take advantage of others. Asking Zhao Dafu toe out to greet him was not only to show off his power, but also to see what kind of behavior Manager Zhao was like on weekdays.


    Xin''er shook her head and said thoughtfully: "If I didn''t know her identity, I would have thought she was the owner of this house!"


    Mo Yan smiled and said nothing. He looked over the side of the screen wall and saw only an endless yard in a narrow field of vision and lush flowers and nts growing in the flower beds.


    Zhao Dafu found the house earlier, and Mo Yan knew from his words that the house had a good view. Even though I could only see a small corner of it, I knew it was more exquisite and beautiful than theirs. Suddenly I felt like I was making money. I couldn''t help but joke: "Not counting the thousand acres of fertilend, if our family goes bankrupt one day, just This house is enough for our family to live a good life."


    One thousand acres of fertilend is worth more than 10,000 taels, and the current house is probably worth more than that. This feeling of being hit by gold made Mo Yan very strange.


    Mo Qingze looked at his eldest daughter''s money-obsessed look in a funny way, and joked: "If someone buys this house for ten thousand taels, will you sell it?"


    Mo Yan didn''t even think about it and shook her head: "No! Our family will never go bankrupt. Even if it does, we can make aeback without selling our house andnd."


    "You girl, you don''t even know how to write modesty now!" If someone else had said this, Mo Qingze would have been dubious. However, three years ago, the family was still poor, but under the guidance of the eldest daughter, life was getting better and better. alright.


    Dad, look, they are looking for you!


    Just as the family was talking, voices came from inside. Mo Yan looked up and saw Zhao Dafu hurriedly walking around the screen wall. The woman who opened the door earlier was following behind him.


    Even though Zhao Dafu had only met Mo Yan once, he recognized him as the new master of their family at a nce, so he quickly knelt down to say hello: "I pay my respects to the Junjun, may the Junjun be blessed! Farewell to the master and youngdy, may the master and miss be well!"


    When the woman behind him saw this, she was dumbfounded. She knelt on the ground with a thud and said tremblingly: "My ve, I pay my respects to the Lord. Good luck to the Lord! Goodbye to the master and youngdy. May the master and youngdy be well!"


    Mo Yan looked at the two people kneeling in front of her, who looked like father and daughter, with a heavy gaze, but did not scream immediately.

 Chapter 1010: Make a lot of money by showing off your power (3)

    Chapter 1010: Make a lot of money by showing off your power (3)


    Chapter 1010: Make big profits by showing off your power (3)


    Compared with the unruly dress of the young woman, Zhao Dafu, who was wearing a cloth shirt and no decorations, was much more normal. Just like this, it could not dispel the suspicion in Mo Yan''s heart, so when he looked at the father and daughter, he A wave of scrutiny.


    Mo Yan did not speak, and the others looked at the two people in front of them, but no one spoke.


    I dont know whether it was because he was too nervous or because he came in a hurry, but the weather was not too hot, but there was ayer of fine beads of sweat on Zhao Dafus forehead. The beads of sweat umtedrger andrger, and soon slid down his cheeks, falling to the ground with a st.


    How could Zhao Dafu not be nervous? He knew his daughter''s temperament well, and based on the tone of herint to him just now, he knew that his daughter must have said something that shouldn''t have been said, which made the new master unhappy. Otherwise, thest time he went to see his new master, he didn''t make him kneel on the ground for so long like he did today.


    Zhao Dafu''s daughter was kneeling behind her, her body swaying slightly, as if she couldn''t kneel down. I don''t know if it''s because I''m fragile and not used to kneeling like this, or because I''m scared.


    Mo Yan deliberately let them dry for a while. Seeing that the sweat on Zhao Dafu''s face was flowing more and more like a stream, and his expression was getting worse, he said calmly: "Everyone, get up!"


    As if they had received an amnesty, the Zhao family''s father and daughter quickly kowtowed and thanked them: "Thank you, Lord!" After saying that, the two of them carefully got up from the ground and stood aside respectfully, waiting for the new master''s instructions.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan''s frown gradually rxed, and she said to Zhao Dafu: "Drive the carriage in first, feed the horses some fodder, and when I have lunch, you can give me the ounts of Zhuangzi." Send it."


    Zhao Dafu breathed a sigh of relief, bowed and said, "I obey your order!" After saying that, he told his daughter beside him: "Chunhua, please quickly introduce the Lord, Master, and Young Masters to the main hall to rest, and let the kitchen prepare a few more A good dish.


    "Yes!" Chunhua, the woman who opened the door, responded quickly, bowed and said to Mo Yan and others: "Pleasee with your servants, sir and young master."


    This time, Mo Yan did not embarrass her and said to her father, brothers and sisters, "Let''s go in right now!" After saying that, she stepped aside and let her father walk in front.


    Mo Qingze didn''t say anything. Under the leadership of Chunhua, he walked in front, followed by Mo Yan''s brothers and sisters.


    Having just taken two steps, Zhao Dafu''s frightened cry suddenly came from outside: "Ah, there is a wild beast-"


    The Mo family turned around suddenly and saw that Zhao Dafu had fallen to the ground, his legs rubbing on the ground and moving backwards. The ones who scared him like this were the six beasts who came back from patrolling the new territory.


    Due to the habits of wild beasts, whenever they go to a strange ce, they will first find out the surrounding situation. Therefore, after Mo Yan got off the carriage and told them not to scare people, he left them alone. Now that he came back from the inspection, he identally scared Zhao Dafu, who saw them for the first time.


    Zhao Dafu was an old man in his fifties. Seeing him being frightened like this, Mo Yan felt very sorry even if he had doubts about him. He quickly stepped forward and said to Zhao Dafu: "Manager Zhao, these are the Rui people who have been personally conferred by the Holy Emperor." Beasts can''t bite, so don''t be afraid." After saying that, he called the six beasts to his side and warned them: "This is the steward of this house, don''t scare him."


    The six beasts looked at the frightened Zhao Dafu. A hint of evil shed in their human eyes, but they let out a low roar in their throats and agreed to their master.


    Mo Yan nodded their heads,forted Zhao Dafu who was about to faint, and then led the six beasts into the gate. In Chunhua''s frightened eyes, he said coldly: "Lead the way!"

 Chapter 1011: Show off your power and make a lot of money (4)

    Chapter 1011: Show off your power and make a lot of money (4)


    Chapter 1011: Show your power and make a lot of money (4)


    Chunhua''s legs were like noodles. She was trembling with fear, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She led the way with a white face, turning her head to look at the six beasts from time to time, for fear that they would pounce and bite people.


    The six beasts looked at her contemptuously, then swaggered to the front with their necks raised.


    The group of people walked around the tall screen wall and saw a wide open space in front of them. The spacious front yard was just as Zhen''er said, big enough to run a horse! Of course, there are no horses inside now, only six beasts galloping among the flowers.


    Everyone hid their shock and walked forward without looking away. Although he didn''t deliberately linger and nce at her, the entire front yard was already visible from the corner of his eyes, and his mood was not as calm as it appeared.


    Xue Tuanzi in the space was not willing to be lonely, and ran out to join in the fun: "Yanyan, it''s just a house the size of a palm, and it''s not as big as the space, so you are fascinated by it? It''s really worthless!"


    Mo Yan silently retorted in her mind: "The space is so big that you can see to the end at a nce. No matter how small this house is, it is still enough for your master and me to eat, drink and have fun! Since you don''t like this big house, I will wait for you to transform one day." Lets build a mini cabin for you, and you can stay in it alone!


    No, Yanyan! Xue Tuanzi was anxious and said quickly: I like living in big ces, and its getting better and better. This house is very big and nice. Lets live here from now on.


    Mo Yan snickered, but her voice was serious: "It depends on your performance. If you perform well, I will live in a big house. If you perform poorly, I will build you a small room. Anyway, you are alone and don''t need a big ce."


    "No, I want to live in a big house, not a small house! Hey, hey, Yanyan, you can''t do this to me, or you will lose this baby!" Xue Tuanzi pinched her throat and cried delicately. This cry It''s so realistic that those who didn''t know it thought it was really crying.


    This cry was so magical that Mo Yan felt goosebumps rising, and he immediately didnt want to talk to this guy anymore.


    Going through the long corridor, the group walked through the second door and entered anotherrge courtyard. Compared with the grand and spacious front yard, the area of the second yard is nearly half smaller, but theyout is much more sophisticated. In addition to severalrge flower beds with precious flowers, trees, and several strangely shaped rockeries, there is also a stream that slowly passes through.


    I saw a stream winding down from the depths of the flowers and trees under the rocks. The trees on both sides of the bank were lush and beautiful, and the strange flowers were shining brightly. A few steps further, gradually towards the north, it is t and wide, with flying buildings on both sides, and pavilions and pavilions, all hidden among the canopy-like trees.


    Whats rare is that there are no traces of artificial carvings on the quietly flowing stream. A small wooden bridge leading to the other side is also made of pure natural bamboo.


    The scenery in the yard is all beautiful and exquisite. Everyone suppressed the idea of having fun and followed Chunhua into the main hall.


    Compared with the two overlyrge courtyards at the first and second entrances, the size of the main hall is very normal, slightlyrger than the Mo family''s house. Theyout inside is the same as the scenery in the yard. It is very exquisite, with fur like snow dumplings. Can''t fault one thing.


    However, this house is too big, and no one hase here for a long time. Zhao Dafu and others seldom clean it, and a thinyer of dust falls in the house. This makes Mo Yan and others who love cleanliness feel a little ufortable when they look at it. Comfortable.


    Noticing that something was wrong with the expressions of the Mo family, Chunhua quickly understood, her expression changed involuntarily, but sheined about the Mo family in her heart. I think if they had taken a breather beforeing, they wouldn''t have been unprepared and be as frightened as they were today.


    Even though she was dissatisfied, Chunhua didn''t dare to say anything. She apologized to Mo Yan, quickly went to the back to find clean water and a handkerchief, and quickly wiped the tables and chairs.


    Mo Yan saw that she was working neatly and that the tables and chairs were clean, so she didn''t say anything.


    When Chunhua took away the sewage, the Mo family each found a chair to sit down. After being bumpy in the car for a long time, I was really tired.


    Not long after, Zhao Dafu, who had parked the carriage, led the whole family to the main hall and knelt on the ground to greet Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was not used to kneeling like this. She had just given Zhao Dafu and his daughter another p in the face outside. This time, he did not embarrass them. He asked them to get up after greeting them.


    The Zhao family has three generations living under one roof, totaling 20 people in total. The oldest couple, Zhao Dafu, has three sons and one daughter. Each of the three sons married a wife and gave birth to several children. The youngest is already five years old and can already help with some light work.


    The only daughter was Chunhua, and the man she married was a servant of the former owner of Zhuangzi. Later, Zhuangzi was taken back to the imperial court, and Zhao Dafu used a trick to bring his daughter, son-inw, and grandson to Zhuangzi who were supposed to be sold. , a family living together.


    Mo Yan looked at the Zhao family and saw that they were dressed simply, no different from ordinary ves. Even Zhao Chunhua changed out of her silk shirt and put on ordinary cloth clothes. There was no trace of hair on her head, ears or wrists. However, the pairs of silk shoes on their feet betrayed the fact that they had been re-dressed.


    Although Zhao Dafu, who was the steward of Zhuangzi, was suspected of being corrupt, Mo Yan did not raise an issue now.


    For one thing, Zhuangzi was only under her namest autumn. Whether Zhao Dafu poached his former master or the imperial court has nothing to do with her directly.


    Secondly, Zhuangzi is so big that it needs special people to take care of it. Zhao Dafu was able to win the favor of Zhuangzi''s former master. Later, after Zhuangzi returned to the court, he could continue to be the steward, which showed that he was a wise man. She did not intend to rece him, provided that this person was worthy of her trust.


    Mo Yan asked the rest of the Zhao family to go down, leaving Zhao Dafu alone...

 Chapter 1012: Disposal(1)

    Chapter 1012: Disposal(1)


    Chapter 1012 Disposal (1)


    After some questioning, Mo Yan learned about Zhuangzis general situation from Zhao Dafu.


    Zhuangzi is located in a territory called Chenjiacun. Most of the people in the vige are named Chen, and there are only a few outside households. The thousand acres of fertilend in Mojia Farm were leased to the vigers of Chenjia Vige.


    Thosends are also within the scope of Chenjiacun. In addition to the 200 acres of paddy fields, the remaining 800 acres include 600 acres of drynd and 200 acres of slopingnd.


    Compared with slopingnd, drynd has more fertile soil and is easily irrigated. It is good for growing wheat, corn, rapeseed, sorghum, etc. The soil quality on the slopes is not bad, and peanuts, soybeans, corn, and buckwheat can all be grown. As long as there is no drought or flood, the annual yield per mu is several bushels more than other ces. Therefore, all the fields on Zhuangzi are robbed by the vigers. While renting, few vigers will return the rent.


    As for the rent, you should have paid another five cents after paying the tax on the grain harvest. However, the former owner of Zhuangzi was an official. ording to the taxw of Dachu, there was no need to pay rent for the fields under his name, so the rent directly became Six cents, that is, the tenants could get 40% of the harvest. If there is a bad harvest year, the rent will usually change to five cents or four cents.


    If Mo Yan was a tenant, she would alwaysin about the high rent. Now that she has be the owner of these fields, her mentality is different, although she still feels that the rent is a bit high. However, the general environment is like this. If she rashly reduces the rent, she may be able to gain a good reputation among the tenants, but this will break a certain bnce, and she may be resented by Ren, and something bad may happen.


    Hence, rent reduction is not advisable. If Mo Yan wants this merit, he can only start from other ces. She also has a way, which is to sell the drnd crops in the space to the tenants as seeds. The seeds produced in the space not only have high yields, but are also very resistant to pests and diseases. When the harvest is ready, the tenant farmers will naturally benefit.


    In the spring of this year, Mo Yan asked Zhao Dafu to bring some rice seeds back. Zhao Dafu followed Mo Yan''s instructions and distributed the rice seeds to the tenants of the paddy fields. Now the two hundred acres of rice fields are being harvested one after another. , the rent can be collected in these two days.


    Speaking of this season''s rice, Zhao Dafu couldn''t hide his excitement: "A few days ago, some tenants came to the door specially and asked the ves to thank the county master for giving them the high-yielding rice seeds to nt. He also said that he would wait until the county masteres. ,e and pay your respects to the Lord."


    Mo Yan was just about to say that it doesn''t have to be like this, but he swallowed the words and changed his words: "I will stay here for two days this time. If you are free tomorrow andter, you can gather those tenants together. I will I want to meet them.


    "This..." Zhao Dafu''s expression changed slightly. He originally just mentioned it casually, trying to make his new master happy, but he didn''t expect that Mo Yan actually agreed, which put him in a difficult position: "The county prince has a distinguished status, I''m afraid It''s easy for that rough guy to collide with you. If the Lord has something to do, he can just ask his servants to take care of it."


    Mo Yan nced at Manager Zhao who was obviously guilty, and said calmly: "I have other arrangements for those fields. It''s not that I don''t believe in Manager Zhao''s ability to do things. It''s just that there are some things that I need to hear from the tenants." Only with your opinions can you make a decision.


    When Manager Zhao heard this, he felt a little more at ease, and his expression gradually returned to normal: "The county master has made arrangements, and I mustply with them. I will inform the tenants in the afternoon and ask them toe over as soon as possible."


    Mo Yan nodded slightly and went through it in his mind. After making sure that nothing was missed, he said to Zhao Dafu: "You go down first and have a few clean rooms cleaned. After lunch, you can send the ounts over. .

 Chapter 1013: Disposal(2)

    Chapter 1013: Disposal(2)


    Chapter 1013 Disposal (2)


    "Yes, I''ll do it right now!" Zhao Dafu responded quickly, saluted Mo Yan, Mo Qingze and others, and then respectfully left.


    After confirming that Zhao Dafu had gone far, Xin''er looked at her sister with admiration, and said with shining eyes: "Sister, you were so powerful just now, you were like a real princess! Your tone of voice was obviously the same as usual. "Look, Manager Zhao seems to be afraid of you."


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes at her sister: "Your sister and I are a real princess, and have the same respect as the princess. Apart from not having a surname of Chu, what is the difference between my identity and the real princess?"


    At this time, Xin''er also realized that she had said the wrong thing, and quickly raised her little hands to tter her: "Aren''t you so stunned by your sister''s charm? If it were me, I might have been fooled by Manager Zhao."


    "Huh, that''s because you''re useless!" Zhen''er finally seized the opportunity and mercilessly pushed against his second sister: "Then Manager Zhao obviously has a problem. He has a guilty conscience when facing the eldest sister. As long as he exerts a little pressure, he will I can''t stand it anymore! Hey, why am I telling you this? You can''t do anything to him anyway."


    Xin''er immediately quit. She put her hands on her hips and acted like a big sister, and lectured Zhen''er: "You are the only smart person in this world. Since you are so smart, how can you forget to memorize articles? And I am your second sister, so I shouldn''tugh at you." It seems to me now that your etiquette has been learned from a dog. If you are like this, if Master doesnt punish you, who will you punish?


    Zhen''er was so angry that her teeth were itching after being stepped on. She stood up, raised her chin, looked at her second sister and retorted: "It''s said that you respect your elders and love your young. You didn''t care for my younger brother first, but you asked me to respect your elder sister. This Whats the point?


    Xiner curled her lips and cursed with a smile: "You still remember what happened at the door, you are such a stingy person!"


    Zhen''er reacted faster and counterattacked on the spot: "You are generous, you are so generous and you just let me, your younger brother?"


    "You are a man, so you should be broad-minded and let women go. Besides, I am still your sister!"


    Yes, you are still my sister, you have to give in to me first!


    The two siblings were quarreling with big eyes and small eyes, neither of them willing to show weakness first. Seeing that the war was about to escte, Zhao Dafu''s eldest daughter-inw walked in, but the food was ready, and asked the Mo family if they would eat here or go to the dining room behind.


    Since there is a dining room, it is natural to eat in the dining room. Without hesitation, everyone followed the Zhao family''s eldest daughter-inw to the dining room at the back.


    Walking into the dining room, everyone found that the dining room was evenrger than the main hall. After asking the eldest daughter-inw of the Zhao family, they found out that this is a ce for banquets and banquets for guests, and the small dining room inside is the real ce to eat.


    Theyout of the dining room is very good, with orange as the main color, the decoration is also very appropriate, and everything is full of warmth and warmth. Being in such an environment, even eating has be a very warm and happy thing. Everyone in the Mo family fell in love with it at first sight.


    Ten dishes were ced on arge round table that could seat 10 people. Except for a few meat dishes such as chicken, duck, and fish, the others were all current vegetables. The Zhao family grows vegetables themselves, chickens, ducks and fish are raised in Zhuangzi, and only the pork is bought from Chenjiacun.


    There is no market in Chenjiacun, but there is a butcher in the vige who kills a pig every other day and pulls it on a bullock cart through the streets to sell it. It is much more convenient than going to the city to buy.


    This table of meals was all cooked by Zhao Dafu''s wife, Mrs. Meng. Although the vegetables were not as delicious as those watered by the Mo family''s spiritual spring water, Mrs. Meng''s cooking skills were good and suited the taste of the Mo family. Mo Yan was not stingy and praised her a few times. Mrs. Meng was very happy and felt that her new master was easy to talk to.

 Chapter 1014: Disposal(3)

    Chapter 1014: Disposal(3)


    Chapter 1014 Disposal (3)


    After traveling all morning, Mo Yan and others were very hungry. After refusing to be served by the Zhao family, a few people wiped out all the dishes on the table in just two seconds. After the bowls and chopsticks were removed, the second daughter-inw of the Zhao family brought up a fruit te with washed and cut pears.


    This pear tastes as good as Mojia''s, and the varieties of fruits are iparable. However, not everyone has fruits to eat after meals. Pears are very good to relieve tiredness.


    After finishing the pears, the younger ones couldnt wait to urge their father to go to the garden with them. Mo Qingze was very interested in theyout and decoration here, so he took a few children out.


    Mo Yan was still waiting to see the ounts, but he didn''t want to go because the sun was too bright at noon. After Zhao Dafu finished lunch, he sent the ount book to her.


    There is a thick stack of ount books, including not only the thin one that recorded Zhuangzi''s ie and expenditure from the day Zhuangzi was given to Mo Yan, but also dozens of ounts including Zhuangzi''s production ie and expenditure in previous years.


    The reason why Mo Yan wanted to look at these old ount books was, firstly, she wanted to know the general situation of Zhuangzi''s ie and expenditure in previous years so that she could have a good idea. Secondly, she also wanted to know whether Zhao Dafu had done any tricks and whether he was worthy of her trust. . Although it is difficult to tell anything from the ount books, there are some clues.


    Mo Yan had no intention of settling these old scores, asking Zhao Dafu to vomit out what he had eaten, and then sending him to the government. She just wanted to see if he was really greedy, to what extent was he worth it? Not worthy of her use.


    In the northwest corner, there is a row of houses. This is the servants'' room, where twenty members of the Zhao family live. At this time, except for a few children who were too young to make up their minds, adults and half-grown children were all gathered in the same room.


    The atmosphere in the room was very solemn. The Zhao family looked at me and me, but no one spoke. There was deep worry in their eyes.


    After a long time, the timid Mrs. Meng spoke up and broke the silence in the room: "Old man, if you give all those ount books to the county prince, will the county prince see anything?"


    The rest of the Zhao family all looked at Zhao Dafu. They naturally knew what their father (father-inw) had done over the years. If not for this, how could their family have such a prosperous life today.


    Its just that they only know that after the autumn harvest every year, the tenants wille to the door with chickens, ducks and fish with a smile. They dont know how many false ounts their father (father-inw) has made over the years and how much benefit they have gained from it.


    Looking at his nervous wife and children, Zhao Dafu sighed, his wrinkled old face full of worry: "The Junjun has been suspicious from the moment Chunhua opened the door, no matter whether she can get it from the ount book You see, our whole family will not end well."


    Even though he didnt know his new master well, the mature Zhao Dafu could tell that he was someone who could not get rid of the grain in his eyes. Even if no evidence can be found, there is a reason to hide suspicion in the heart. No, even if there is no reason, they can still deal with their family. Who let them be just ves whose deeds are in the hands of their master?


    Dad, what should we do? Zhao Chunhua, who was the first to reveal her fault in front of Mo Yan, asked in panic. In addition to being afraid of being betrayed, she was also worried that her family would me her for the incident.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Dafu''s eldest son, Zhao Boss, pointed at his sister and used him: "What to do, what to do, you still have the nerve to ask what to do now? I reminded you not to be too showy before, but now I''ve pped the county prince in the eyes, let''s The whole family has been deceived by you."


    Zhao Chunhua''s face turned pale. In addition to self-me, she also felt aggrieved: "How did I know that the Junjun suddenly came to the door? If I had known she wasing, I wouldn''t have dressed up like that! In the final analysis, the Junjun doesn''t trust our family, otherwise why? Why dont you send someone over to tell us in advance?

 Chapter 1015: Disposal(4)

    Chapter 1015: Disposal(4)


    Chapter 1015 Disposal (4)


    No wonder Zhao Chunhua thinks so. If the previous master came over, he would definitely send someone to inform them two days in advance and let them prepare in advance, so as not to make mistakes in their busy schedule. Who knows what they will encounter this time? Mo Yan fell in love with Mo Yan who didn''t take the usual path.


    Seeing what Boss Zhao wanted to say, Zhao Dafu scolded: "Things have already be like this, what''s the use ofining? It''s better to calm down and think of a way to dispel the prince''s anger and beg her to let our family live."


    At this point, he nced at his daughter who was burying her head in silence, and said to several dissatisfied daughters-inw: "You little sister is right, no one knows that the county prince wille here today, no matter who of you opens this door. , whatever you are wearing will be exposed in front of the Lord, so dont me me anymore."


    Being reminded by their father-inw, the Zhao family''s daughters-inw quickly remembered how they were dressed today, quickly put away their dissatisfaction, and their eyes suddenly softened when they looked at their sister-inw.


    Zhao Dafu nodded secretly, very satisfied with the few daughters-inw who were fairly knowledgeable.


    "Old man, it seems that the Junjun is not difficult to talk to. If we take the initiative to confess to the Junjun and beg for mercy, the Junjun might let our family go. After all, you didn''t take anything from the Junjun." Mrs. Meng said hesitantly. My wife suggested.


    Zhao Dafu smiled bitterly: "You think I haven''t thought about it? Confess to the Junjun and beg for mercy. If the Junjun is kind, he may allow our family to stay in the vige, but he will not leave the vige to me again. After taking care of it, from now on our family will only be able to do some menial work on the farm raising chickens and ducks, and we will have to be controlled by others. The most likely possibility is that the county prince will sell off our family."


    Over the years, he has made too many false ounts. Thinking of the big y pot buried under the bed, he felt bitter in his heart.


    Hearing what Zhao Dafu said, the small fire in the eyes of Boss Zhao and others, who had just gained new hope, extinguished again. Although they are ves, they are still ves no matter what kind of work they do, but there is a difference between ves and minions.


    ves who serve their masters closely have many benefits from being decent, but once they offend their masters, they will end up worse than cats and dogs on the street. As for the low-level ves, they have to do the hardest work, and it is not a good job to get the least amount of money.


    It''s different for them. Although working in Zhuangzi is harder, no one controls them on weekdays, and they don''t have to tter anyone all the time. Such a free and easy life can sometimes make them forget their status as ves. When they go outside, they be rich and noble people who are envied by the vigers in Chenjia Vige.


    Therefore, they desperately hope to stay as they are and continue to stay on Zhuangzi, but they also know that they will not have a good life if they attract the attention of the new master. It would be good to stay and do hard work, but if they were sent to the dental clinic, their family would be torn apart and they might never see each other again.


    Mrs. Meng obviously thought of this too. She looked at a room full of children and grandchildren, beat her husband hard and shed tears of sadness: "I told you to stop your hands a long time ago, but you refused to listen. Now that it''s like this, how can people live!" "


    Zhao Dafu remained motionless and let his wife beat him. It would be a lie to say that he didnt regret anything in his heart, but at this point, no matter how much regret he has, its useless...


    Mother Meng was not the only one who was sad, the rest of the Zhao family also felt the same as her. The whole family was immersed in gloom and gloom. They could only silently pray in their hearts that Jun Hejia would be lenient and allow them to continue to stay in Zhuangzi. Even if they had to work as coolies, they were not willing to be separated from their flesh and blood.


    After flipping through the two ount books, Mo Yan had a preliminary estimate in his mind, but he didn''t know that this move made the entire Zhao family panic. She closed the ledger and didn''t want to read the rest.


    Although the false ounts made by Zhao Dafu were not false at all, Mo Yan still saw the clues. It''s just that the ounts areplicated, and for a while I couldn''t calcte the specific amount of money that Zhao Dafu spent in those two years. With the help of Xue Tuanzi, I found out that there were about fifty taels of silver in each of these two ounts that were unounted for.


    Fifty taels a year, Zhao Dafu has been the steward of this vige for twenty years, which means that he has embezzled at least a thousand taels of silver. One thousand taels of silver is nothing to Mo Yan now, but it is enough for the Zhao family to live a prosperous life. It is no wonder that they wear silk clothes and gold and silver jewelry.


    You know, as a manager, Zhao Dafu only gets one or two five cents of silver per month. His wife, daughter, daughter-inw, son-inw, etc. only get one or two cents a month. As for his half-year-old child, he only gets two to three hundred cents a month. Thats all.


    Yan Yan, what are you going to do with them? Xue Tuanzi asked curiously.


    Mo Yan rubbed his swollen forehead and shook his head: "Zhao Dafu can''t be considered greedy. Otherwise, with his ability to make false ounts, no one would find out if he cheated on one hundred and eighty taels a year. In this case, I would like to do it again." Lets observe and see if we should continue to use it.


    This Zhuangzi has many fields, and the annual output is as much as two thousand taels. It is not easy to detect the deduction of dozens of taels from it. Moreover, the Zhao family raises chickens, ducks and geese in the vige. No matter how many they raise, they are all owned by the master. Yes, but they underreported some amount, and the difference fell into their pockets. As a result, it will be difficult to detect from the ounts.


    There are many greedy people in the world, but greed is not necessarily a bad thing if you control it well! Zhao Dafu has a good ability, and he may be of great help if he uses it well. Mo Yan didn''t want to beat someone to death with a stick just because of this small w.


    Just when Mo Yan was thinking about something, Zhao Dafu came in with his family of neen, and they all knelt on the ground with a thud...

 Chapter 1016: Test of pampering(1)

    Chapter 1016: Test of pampering(1)


    Chapter 1016 Testing Pampering (1)


    Mo Yan never thought that Zhao Dafu would take the initiative to stand up and confess his corruption, and even told the story of the incident as if he were pouring beans into a bamboo tube.


    What Mo Yan didnt expect was that Zhao Dafus greed for ink was actually forced by the tenants in Chenjiacun out of help, and the duration of his greed for ink was not as long as she had guessed.


    This matter started ten years ago. Ten years ago, a moderate drought urred in the capital city. Although people did not starve to death, the crop yields were greatly reduced, and some even failed to harvest. At that time, the imperial court deliberately reduced taxes so that the people affected by the disaster would not have difficulty living.


    At that time, dozens of families in Chenjia Vige who were tenants of the fields on Zhuangzi were also affected by the disaster. There was not much harvest to begin with, and they had to go hungry after paying the rent. These tenants had no choice but toe to Zhao Dafu, hoping that Zhao Dafu could intercede with the owner of Zhuangzi, the corrupt official who was executed a few years ago, and lower the rent.


    Zhao Dafu was not a hard-hearted person to begin with, so he agreed to intercede with his master on their behalf. However, he was only a small steward in Zhuangzi and was not qualified to see his master in the main house in the city. He could only express his intention to reduce the rent to the corrupt master through the chief steward. As a result, I don''t know whether it was the corrupt official who was hard-hearted or the big manager who wanted to take advantage of it, but in the end he was unwilling to reduce the rent at all.


    On a personal note, the tenants were very dissatisfied with the corrupt official''s unwillingness to reduce the rent. Especially when they heard that otherndlords had reduced the rent for their tenants, or even refused to rent at all, this dissatisfaction reached its peak, so several Ten households of tenant farmers banded together and refused to pay rent.


    Zhao Dafu had no choice. Failure to pay the rent meant that he, the manager, was not doing well in his work. If the superiors med him, the whole family would have to live without a trace, and he could not bear this responsibility. So, he summoned the tenants together, hoping to persuade them to pay the rent on time and in quantity. Unfortunately, he could not make the tenantspromise even if he brought out the name of the corrupt official.


    The two sides were in a stalemate for many days. When the final deadline for rent payment came, Zhao Dafu almost knelt down, and the tenants "reluctantly" agreed to pay the rent. However, the rent must be paid ording to the standards they set again.


    The standard for those tenants is to pay rent based on 70% of the harvest. The rent is still 60%. The remaining 30%, except for a small portion given to Zhao Dafu, most of it belongs to them. In this kind of drought year, grain production is reduced on arge scale, and the harvest is uncertain. Isn''t it just how much they say?


    At that time, Zhao Dafu only needs to fool the people above him, and no one will find out about the 30% of the food they bought.


    Even though Zhao Dafu was unwilling, he was already riding a tiger and was unable to get off. He thought about the lesser of two evils for a whole night, and finally agreed to the tenants to help deal with the stewards who came to collect grain.


    The steward who came to collect the grain did not know that Zhao Dafu was "rebellious". After weighing the scales, he saw that the rent was much less, so he just thought that the grain production had dropped too much and did not suspect anything. From that incident, Zhao Dafu also gained a lot of benefits. The grain he received cost him thirty taels of silver, which was their family''s total ie for a year.


    However, what Zhao Dafu never expected was that the dozens of tenant farmers who had tasted the sweetness were not satisfied. They repeated the same trick the next year, giving Zhao Dafu benefits and asking Zhao Dafu to help cover up.


    How could Zhao Dafu be willing to plicit" with them? However, those tenants were not stupid and directly threatened him with his greed for grainst year. Zhao Dafu had no choice but to feel deep in his heart that his master was not short of the money and that he had also benefited from it, so hepromised after a short while of consideration.


    Thispromisested for ten years. Even if the owner of Zhuangziter changed hands and became the imperial court, the tenants could not stop. Fortunately, those tenants are also sensible and know that if they do too much, they will be easily discovered. Therefore, they only dare to deduct 10% or 50% in good harvest years. But in fact, only 10% is more than 30% in famine years.

 Chapter 1017: Test of pampering(2)

    Chapter 1017: Test of pampering(2)


    Chapter 1017 Test of Favor (2)


    Before he was forced to be greedy for food, he used to raise chickens, ducks, geese, pigs, etc., and he would underreport the quantity. This kind of thing is verymon for every big family. As long as he can turn in the quantity specified by the superior at the end of the year, he can keep the excess. In this way, plus the money from Tanmo''s grain sales, Zhao Dafu''s money in ten years was much more than the one thousand taels that Mo Yan estimated.


    Looking at the Zhao family who were kneeling below in panic, waiting for her toe down, their expressions gradually softened: "You guys should get up first."


    The Zhao family looked at me and I looked at you, but no one dared to stand up first.


    Mo Yan looked at Mrs. Meng and several children who were swaying around, and pretended to be angry: "What, do you want to use this method to force this county to spare you?"


    "I don''t dare," the Zhao family said in fear. They hurriedly got up from the ground and stood cautiously on the edge, not daring to look up at Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan ignored the Zhao family, frowning as if he had encountered something difficult to solve, and unconsciously tapped the table with his index finger, making a clear "duk-duk" sound, one after another, as if it was knocking on the hearts of the Zhao family. , all of them were worried, and their expressions couldn''t help but reveal a bit of anxiety.


    After a long time, when the Zhao family was about to lose their support, Mo Yan looked at Zhao Dafu and suddenly asked: "Those fifty households of tenants are unanimous in threatening you. Someone must be taking the lead. Do you know who the leader is?"


    Zhao Dafu was stunned. He obviously did not expect that Mo Yan would not deal with them at the first time, but ask about the tenants. He immediately cheered up and said cautiously: "The person in charge is Chen Xue, the nephew of the head of Chenjia Vige. Because he has the vige chief as his backer, and his actions can benefit other tenants, those tenants follow his wishes and threaten the ves."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Dafu''s face was full of shame. Although he was initially threatened by the tenants of Chenjiacun, butter Zhuangzi took it back to the court, he clearly had the opportunity to expose this matter, but he did not have the courage to speak out. On the one hand, he was worried that the court would settle old scores and punish their family; on the other hand, he was also greedy and could not bear to part with the dozens of taels of silver he earned every year, so he fell deeper and deeper into trouble.


    This time there was a bumper rice harvest, and the yield was unprecedentedly high. The tenants followed the same example and asked him to cover for them again, and he agreed. If the new master hadn''t arrived unexpectedly and caught him off guard, he wouldn''t have known when he would stop.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt grateful to Mo Yai. Although the money he had squandered had made the family''s life much easier, his heart had always been hanging in the air over the years. Now that he had confessed everything, even if he was about to be punished, he But the whole person rxed, and his heart felt clearer than ever before.


    The change in Zhao Dafu''s expression caught Mo Yan''s eyes. She nodded secretly and continued to ask: "How is Chen Xue? If he doesn''t rentnd for them to nt in theing year, will he gather other people toe and make trouble?"


    Chen Xue is a bit gangster, but he is a very upright person. He just wont rentnd for them to farm. He will definitely bring people over to ask for an exnation. I cant be sure whether there will be a big fuss.


    Although it was Chen Xue who came up with the idea and threatened Zhao Dafu himself, the main reason lies with Zhao Dafu himself. He has also been taking advantage of him for so many years. Therefore, in front of Mo Yan, he cannot speak out against Chen Xue''s conscience in any case. Bad words.


    Mo Yan pondered for a moment and looked at Zhao Dafu with a stern look: "I don''t have to care about the things you did in the past, but whether you can stay or not depends on your own ability."


    Zhao Dafu couldn''t believe his ears when he heard it. The rest of the Zhao family also looked at Mo Yan in disbelief, with hope in their eyes.

 Chapter 1018: Test of pampering(3)

    Chapter 1018: Test of pampering(3)


    Chapter 1018 Testing Pampering (3)


    After calming down, Zhao Dafu stepped forward and walked to the center of the room. He raised his hands and said gratefully to Mo Yan: "Thank you so much for your grace. Your Majesty has given me your orders. Even if I go through fire and water, I will still do it for you."


    Mo Yan''s face did not be better because of Zhao Dafu''s guarantee, but his voice became a bit stern: "You don''t have to go through fire and water, you just need to settle Chen Xue and others for this county, and take back all those fields. Only you and your family have a chance to stay. Is it possible for you to do this?"


    Zhao Dafu vaguely guessed what Mo Yan was going to say before Mo Yan spoke. At this time, he was surprised when he heard it. He just thought that Mo Yan didn''t believe in their character. It''s just that this matter is not easy to handle. Although it is natural to take back the fields, the tenants in Chenjiacun are not easy to deal with and they will not hand over the fields happily.


    Fortunately, the matter that was pressing deep in his heart had been made clear, and Chen Xue and others could no longer threaten him with this. Even if the difficulty was not small, he could let go and handle it. He has the confidence to recover the fields smoothly.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Dafu handed over his hand again and said solemnly: "This ve will definitely live up to the expectations of the county king."


    "Okay!" Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction: "I''ll leave this matter to you. However, I don''t want it to be revealed that I am ruthless and don''t give people a way to survive. Do you understand?"


    As soon as Zhao Dafu heard this, he understood what Mo Yan meant and said quickly: "Yes, I will obey the Lord''s words and will never mention the Lord in front of them."


    Mo Yan felt increasingly satisfied. If Zhao Dafu could pass this test, she would not give up on him. Moreover, thisrge family has arge poption, and it is rare that they are still united. She will need too many people in the future. Instead of slowly looking for them from outside, it is better to train these people. At least she will hold their bonds. Don''t be afraid of them turning the world upside down.


    After the Zhao family thanked them with tears of gratitude and left, Mo Yan, who had always maintained the majesty of the county king, slumped on the chair as if he had no bones, and did not even want to move his fingers.


    After running around all morning, reading two ounts, dealing with the Zhao family''s affairs, and missing the nap time, it was already very difficult for Mo Yan to carry on until now.


    At this moment, one old man and three children came back from visiting the garden. Seeing Mo Yan who didn''t want to move, Mo Qingze, who felt sorry for his daughter, urged: "Go to the room and have a rest. At night, don''t even admire the moon." There is no spirit either.


    "Yes, yes, sister, go and have a rest. We just found a good ce to enjoy the moon. You must be energetic. Let''s enjoy the moon together as a family in the evening. Only in this way will it beplete!" He also followed the advice.


    When Mo Yan heard this, he immediately became interested: "Where is it? Have you finished visiting this garden?"


    "We''ve finished shopping. It''s really big and beautiful. The ce where people live in the back is even more beautiful than the one we passed by before! The ce where you can enjoy the moon is also good. You will know it at night. Now, sister, you should go and take a nap. !" Xin''er said enthusiastically, her expression full of love for this house.


    You''re still cheating on your sister! Mo Yan heard it funny, tapped Xiner''s forehead, and said to the others: "I''m going to rest first. If any of you want to take a nap,e with me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sheng''er stood up and took Mo Yan''s hand, with a sleepy look on her face: "Sheng''er, go!"


    Mo Yan smiled and touched her face, spoke to her father, took Sheng''er out, and was taken to the packed room by the Zhao family''s eldest daughter-inw.


    Mo Yan waited for Sheng''er to fall asleep, covered her with a thin quilt, and then returned to her room.

 Chapter 1019: Test of pampering(4)

    Chapter 1019: Test of pampering(4)


    Chapter 1019 Testing Pampering (4)


    Mo Yan was so sleepy that she nced around the room and saw that the bedding was all new. It was obvious that the Zhao family had prepared for them and would wee them over at any time. The room was also very clean. Apart from theck of poprity, there was nothing difficult about it. After smelling the smell, he threw himself into the bed without much energy to pay attention to theyout and decoration of the room.


    It was a very solid sleep. When Mo Yan woke up, the sun was almost setting. She rubbed her forehead that was a little swollen from sleep, washed her face in the space, drank arge ss of spiritual spring water, and finally felt energetic.


    After leaving the room, Mo Yan saw a fourteen-year-old girl waiting at the door.


    The little girls name is Xiann, and she is the daughter of Mr. Zhao. When she saw Mo Yaning out, she quickly greeted her and said that her grandfather had arranged for her toe over to serve her master.


    Although Mo Yan was not used to it, he didn''t say anything. She is not familiar with this ce, and it will be convenient for her to run errands if she has someone to guide her.


    Knowing that Sheng''er had woken up early and had gone to y outside, Mo Yan, under Xiann''s guidance, not only found her father and siblings in arge garden, but also saw a person who would not have appeared here originally. people.


    Didnt you say you didnt have time toe over? Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan and asked, her tone full of joy.


    Two days ago, Mo Yan wrote to Xiao Ruiyuan, telling him that he wasing to Zhuangzi, and also asked Xiao Ruiyuan toe and y with him. However, the armies of Dachu and Qiuci were jointly fighting the enemy on the front line. Xiao Ruiyuan had to pay attention to the movements on the front line at all times in case the war situation changed, so he did note over. Now that he suddenly saw someone he would never have seen before, it was no wonder that Mo Yan was so surprised.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood up and came to Mo Yan, with only the person in front of him in his eyes: "The military affairs have been taken care of for the time being. I will go back after admiring the moon with you."


    When Mo Yan heard this, her heart felt like she was lightly hit by something. She was obviously happy, but looking at the man''s bloodshot eyes, she felt a little ufortable. She blinked her eyes and couldn''t helpining: "You don''t have time toe and no one mes you. Youe here in a hurry and leave in a hurry. It''s better to stay in the city and rest more."


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes became more gentle: "Nothing, I''m not tired."


    Mo Yan grinded her teeth. You are not tired, but I am heartbroken! It''s just that she didn''t have the nerve to say it in front of her family.


    Xiao Ruiyuan understood what she meant, and a smile appeared on his lips unconsciously. If it weren''t for the wrong asion, he would have held the person in his arms and gotten close to her.


    Although it was just an ordinary conversation, the aura between the two that no one else could interfere with was quite heartbreaking. Mo Qingze, who has been single for many years, looked at this scene with a rather unkind look, and wanted to step forward and brush away the annoying guy next to his daughter.


    Of course, such thoughts can only be thought in his heart. Not only did Mo Qingze not do this, he also knew that the two young children had not seen each other for several days, and the prospective son-inw took time out of his busy schedule. He used "the prospective son-inw is very "It''s pitiful, no one will spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with him." After some persuasion, he took away a few "littlenterns" that were an eyesore.


    At this moment, Xiao Ruiyuan''s gratitude to his father-inw was like an endless river, and he silently vowed again in his heart that he must be filial to his father-inw.


    The two of them found a ce to sit down and talked about their recent trivial matters. Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly asked: "Did you bring the six beasts this time?"


    Sensing that his expression was different, Mo Yan nodded, her heart lifted: "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and told the other purpose of this trip: "There are rumors in the capital that you took the six beasts on a trip and scared dozens of people to death. This incident rmed the censor. I''m afraid it will involve you." The notes are all written."


    Mo Yan was speechless when he heard this. He never expected that someone would be so idle and spread such a rumor.


    "It''s nothing! The six beasts did scare people at first, but they will never scare people to death. What''s going on with the censor? How can he arbitrarily intervene in people without real evidence?"


    Even if she scares one person to death, let alone scaring dozens of people to death, she will definitely not be in the mood to stay here for the festival. The censor''s brain was also kicked by a donkey. It was easy to find out whether she was scared to death. Was it because she was so casually involved in ying with her because she was easy to bully?


    Xiao Ruiyuan naturally didn''t believe that Mo Yan would condone the six beasts to scare people, but the rumors spread too much. If this kind of thing was not rified as soon as possible, it would greatly hinder Mo Yan''s reputation. He had to pay attention to it and find out the cause and effect of the matter. .


    Now that Mo Yan said this, he waspletely relieved. He held her hand andforted her: "This matter will be revealed once we investigate it. Just stay in Zhuangzi with peace of mind and I will solve it."


    "Yeah, well, I''ll leave it to you. If you can, help me p the censor in the face. Although this is his duty, he is so irresponsible and he should learn a lesson." Mo Yanmei smiled happily. As she spoke, it was obvious that this matter had not affected her mood.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes shed with fondness, and he touched her head and said: "Don''t worry, once this matter is found out, the Holy Emperor will not forgive the censor who messed around without me, but he should also let him go." He will learn a deeper lesson so that he will not lose his memory and make bigger mistakes in the future."


    Mo Yan blinked and said shamelessly: "He really learned a lesson from this, and he has to thank us very much!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan:

 Chapter 1020: Poisonous oath as an excuse to cause trouble (1)

    Chapter 1020: Poisonous oath as an excuse to cause trouble (1)


    Chapter 1020: Poisonous oath as an excuse to attack (1)


    In Dachu, the Mid-Autumn Festival is a grand festival with various customs, such as lightingnterns, guessing riddles, appreciating osmanthus flowers, drinking osmanthus wine, ying withnterns, etc. Of course, worshiping the moon **** and eating moon cakes are indispensable.


    As night falls, beautiful rams hornnterns are hung high on the eaves, casting a soft light over the entire house.


    In the middle of the courtyard, arge incense table was set up, with offerings such as moon cakes, watermelons, chestnuts, and red dates ced on it. No matter how poor the family is, when worshiping the moon god, they will offer moon cakes and watermelon on the incense table. The watermelon is also cut into lotus shapes, which symbolizes reunion, so it is also called "Reunion Melon".


    Everyone stood in front of the altar table, looking up at the east, waiting for the moon to rise. When the red moon slowly jumped out of the horizon and waspletely full, Mo Qingze held incense in both hands and knelt on the ground to worship.


    After Mo Qingze bowed, it was Mo Yan''s turn. But at the moment when she was kneeling on the ground holding the incense, Xiao Ruiyuan, who was standing aside, suddenly stepped forward, held her hand and knelt on the ground with her, with a pious expression. Iparable.


    Mo Yan was startled, and under the nk gazes of the others, he involuntarily bowed down with Xiao Ruiyuan. Suddenly, it felt like the two of them were worshiping heaven and earth.


    Mo Yan is not the only one who feels this way, Xiao Ruiyuan''s mood also has ups and downs. Under the silent full moon on the horizon, I stared at the woman beside me and silently made my first wish in my life.


    Mo Qingze pretended not to notice, and the little guys also worshiped the moon **** one by one at the urging of their father. Mo Yan was looked at curiously by her siblings, and she felt a little embarrassed. She quickly took out the knife she had already carried and cut the mooncakes to divert their attention.


    Mooncakes dedicated to the Moon God must be shared by the whole family. Usually, the bigger the mooncakes, the better. The Mo family is not exempt from customs, and specially prepared a bean paste-filled mooncake that isrger than the basin. Mo Yan held a knife and cut therge moon cake on the offering table into seven equal-sized pieces, each piece representing a person.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the seven mooncakes on the te, and suddenly felt a sense of sourness in his heart. Since the year my grandfather passed away, no one will cut a moon cake for him on the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    For such a big piece of mooncake, even if it is cut into small pieces, each piece is still substantial. Everyone had just finished dinner, and they couldn''t eat their portions anyway. They only took a few symbolic bites and then put them down. Only Xiao Ruiyuan actually ate it all in one bite.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?" On the way to the moon-viewing tform, Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan were at the back. The lights along the road shone on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face. His eyebrows were slightly frowned and he seemed a little ufortable. Mo Yan He asked worriedly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head, but subconsciously covered his abdomen with his hand. When Mo Yan looked over, he took it down calmly.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan didn''t understand anything, and she felt distressed and angry at the same time: "You know you can''t eat it, but you insist on stuffing it in. Are you stupid?"


    A sh of surprise shed across Xiao Ruiyuan''s stern face, he pursed his lips tightly and said nothing, and was too embarrassed to look at Mo Yan.


    Pfft! Mo Yan couldnt help butugh out loud. When she saw Xiao Ruiyuan looking over with a dark face, she quickly stopped and said, Follow my father, Ill go to the kitchen to boil some pepper water first.


    Pepper water helps digestion. If you eat too much or eat too many things that cause abdominal bloating, drinking a bowl of it will relieve it.


    "What are you cooking this for? Can you drink it?" Xiao Ruiyuan asked in confusion. Apparently, in his eyes, pepper was a condiment that didn''t taste very good, and he didn''t know that it had another use.


    Mo Yan felt that if he told the truth, this guy would probably be angry, so he made a random excuse: "The moon-viewing tform is near the water and the humidity is heavy, and it is cold at night. I boil some pepper water to drive away the dampness and cold."

 Chapter 1021: Poisonous oath as an excuse to cause trouble (2)

    Chapter 1021: Poisonous oath as an excuse to cause trouble (2)


    Chapter 1021: Poisonous oath as an excuse to attack (2)


    Pepper water can drive away dampness and cold? Xiao Ruiyuan had never heard of this and couldnt help but have some doubts: In terms of driving away cold and dampness, **** water should be better and taste better.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that this man would be more serious about this detail, so he pretended to be angry and said: "I said it is possible, but do you know the medical skills or do I?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan immediately stopped talking and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Two momentster, Mo Yan came to the moon-viewing tform with a jar of pepper water. She poured a bowl for Xiao Ruiyuan first and urged him to drink it while it was hot.


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt that he was strong and was not afraid of the mere dampness and coldness, but he did not want to disturb the woman''s thoughts, so he drank the peppery water, which did not smell or taste good, drop by drop without changing his expression.


    After finishing the drink, I realized that no one else had drank the pepper water, and the bloated and painful abdomen miraculously calmed down. Afortable warmth rose in the abdomen, and the whole body felt rxed.


    At this time, how could Xiao Ruiyuan not understand that this pepper water was specially prepared for him by Mo Yan? Looking at Mo Yan''s concerned eyes, even though his mouth was so spicy that he couldn''t feel it, a sweetness welled up in his heart.


    The moon-viewing tform was built by the former owner of Zhuangzi. It stands on theke, facing east without any buildings blocking it. The view is extremely wide. There are osmanthus trees nted around it. The osmanthus trees are now in full bloom, and the entire moon-viewing tform is full of flowers. Covered in the faint scent of osmanthus. On theke below the stage, there are clusters of pink and purple water lilies, which add a bit of tranquility and tranquility under the moonlight.


    At this time, the big and bright moon has risen into the sky. It looks no different from the full moon in other months. However, the fragrance of the osmanthus wine on the stone table seeps into the air, seemingly even with the moonlight. I was also intoxicated by the aroma of wine, which made the night even more warm and peaceful.


    In addition to osmanthus wine, the stone table was filled with all kinds of dried fruits. Everyone sat down around the table, drinking wine and admiring the moon, chatting about homely things, and they were happy andfortable.


    Osmanthus wine was sweet and fragrant, and Mo Yan couldn''t help but drink a few more sses. Her ability to drink was not considered good, and soon her jade-white face was stained with a hint of red clouds. However, her body that had been tempered by the spiritual spring water was very healthy, and the alcohol in her body was quickly dposed, and that red clouds It also gradually disappeared, which made Xiao Ruiyuan, who was staring at her intently, feel an inexplicable regret in his heart.


    As for what he regretted, even he himself couldn''t tell clearly. Noticing his gaze, Mo Yan gave him a faint smile, but she didn''t know that the flower-like smile under the moonlight was bing more and more difficult to look away from.


    Mo Qingze''s eyes hurt when he looked at this idiot''s behavior. He keptforting himself with "a son-inw and half a son", telling himself that this was his son-inw and he was not here to steal his daughter. However, this method did not seem to work. It was useless, so he decisively dragged his miserable son-inw to talk all over the ce, vowing to tear his eyes out of his daughter''s body.


    With such a sour look, someone who didn''t know it would have thought he was jealous of his daughter!


    The moon was at the middle of the sky, and soon it was the end of the Xu period. The wine jug was empty, and most of the dried fruits were gone. The youngest Sheng''er had fallen asleep leaning on his brother''s shoulder, and Zhen''er''s little head was moving little by little, and it was obvious that she was extremely sleepy.


    Mo Qingze also felt a little sleepy. He greeted Xiao Ruiyuan, picked up the sleeping Sheng''er and left. The two brothers Zhen''er and Yun Zhao followed in a daze, rubbing their eyes. Xin''er, who was still awake, quickly stepped forward and held each other''s hands, fearing that they would identally fall into theke on the roadside.


    On the viewing tform, only Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan were left. Mo Yan''s mind was also a little confused. He drank a few sips of the cold water in the cup to wake up. He stood up and said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "I''ll take you out!"

 Chapter 1022: Poisonous oath as an excuse to cause trouble (3)

    Chapter 1022: Poisonous oath as an excuse to cause trouble (3)


    Chapter 1022: Poisonous oath as an excuse to attack (3)


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not refuse, stood up and walked to the woman''s side, stretched out his kind big hand and took her little hand.


    Mo Yan lowered her head slightly, pursed her lips and snickered where Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t see her, and let the person beside her lead her towards the front yard.


    While passing by the ce where he worshiped the Moon God, Mo Yan suddenly stopped, looked at the mans perfect profile and asked curiously: I worshiped the Moon God just now, did you make a wish?


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t speak for a long time. Just when Mo Yan thought he would not admit it but acquiesced, a vague monosyble came out from his throat: "Yeah."


    The smile on Mo Yan''s face grew bigger and bigger. Looking at the awkward person, she smiled happily and said, "Maybe I wish. Do we have a tacit understanding?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan turned his head suddenly and locked Mo Yan tightly, his eyes showing hope that he had not noticed.


    Mo Yan didnt look at him, but took his hand and continued walking forward.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood without moving, and with a slight exertion of his long arms, he pulled the unsuspecting Mo Yan into his arms. He stared closely at the person in his arms and asked in a low voice, "What wish did Yan''er make?"


    Mo Yan did not answer immediately. She twirled his ck hair hanging on his chest with her delicate white fingers and asked, "What other wish did you make? Tell me first, and I will tell youter."


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan, who was full of expectation, and his heart suddenly softened. Although it is not for a man to make a wish to the moon, but if it can make the woman he loves smile, what can''t he say?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan ced a gentle kiss on Mo Yan''s forehead, and said with a solemn expression: "Under the moon god, I make a promise to Yan''er, and I will pamper you and be happy for the rest of my life!"


    Her eyes suddenly became hot, and Mo Yan''s vision became blurry. She held back the tears and beat the man''s chest pretending to be dissatisfied: "In front of the Moon God, I made a wish to grow old with you for the rest of my life, but you only promised I, this is not fair, not fair at all!"


    Hitting his body with his fists didn''t hurt or itch, but Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart was tightly clenched. How could he be so virtuous and capable of getting the promise of a lifetime from the person in front of him? He always thought that he had exhausted all his luck in meeting her and winning her heart in this life. It turned out that he really could have been a little more greedy.


    Looking at the motionless person in front of him, who looked like a lump of elm wood, Mo Yan felt depressed. She had shamelessly made it so obvious, couldn''t this person give her a reaction? Even if he smiles at her, it won''t make her look so conceited!


    Thinking that this guy might not like her as much as she thought, Mo Yan lowered his head in a hopeless manner, feeling a wave of disappointment in his heart. She silently let go of Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand, not wanting to say another word to him.


    The moment Mo Yan turned around, her left hand tightened suddenly, and before she had time to react, her knees were already on the ground, and the man''s low oath was clearly heard in her ears: "The sky is above, and the moon **** is the witness! Today, I, Xiao Ruiyuan, made an oath here to only treat Yan''er for the rest of my life. If I break this oath, I will never enter reincarnation on the shore of Huangquan..."


    When Mo Yan heard this, his expression changed drastically. She straightened up and covered his mouth: "How could you swear such a vicious oath? I never really med you!"


    The poisonous oath to never enter reincarnation is more vicious than losing one''s soul. He obviously has memories of his life, but he has to be alone, waiting at the edge of the underworld for thousands of years, watching his former rtives, lovers, and friends enter reincarnation again and again.


    Such hopeless waiting is the most cruel!


    Xiao Ruiyuan gently took away Mo Yan''s hand, and all she reflected in his moonlight eyes was her: "Death is not scary, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait for you anymore. If one day I fail you, this is the right thing to do. My best punishment!"

 Chapter 1023: Poisonous oath as an excuse to cause trouble (4)

    Chapter 1023: Poisonous oath as an excuse to cause trouble (4)


    Chapter 1023: Poisonous oath as an excuse to attack (4)


    Mo Yan threw herself into the man''s arms and wet his clothes with tears: "You are just stupid...You are just a big fool..."


    Xiao Ruiyuan hugged the woman tightly, with an indulgent smile on his face: "So, we must be good to each other in this life. We will grow old together, and we will be together in the next life."


    Mo Yan nodded sharply in the man''s arms. Apart from nodding, she could no longer say aplete sentence.


    Xiao Ruiyuan sighed and tightened his arms around the woman a little. The tenderness and satisfaction in his eyes seemed to overflow.


    It was already midnight when Xiao Ruiyuan returned to Weiyuan Hou Mansion in a happy mood. What he didn''t expect was that as soon as he stepped into his yard, he would see the two people he least wanted to see.


    "Did you let them in?" Xiao Ruiyuan nced at Xiao Xiong, who was livid, and Wei, who was pretending to persuade him, with an unkind look, and then directed his sharp eyes at Xiao Shiyi.


    Xiao Shiyi stepped forward bravely and said tremblingly: "Master, they said they had something important to do with you, and they also said some unfavorable words to Madam. My subordinates were worried that they would go out and talk nonsense, so they left them behind! However, Dont worry, Master, my subordinates didnt let them enter the house.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression did not soften, and his sharp eyes moved to the man and woman in the corridor, bing extremely cold: "Why, you want me to let Xiao Ruiqing go again?"


    Recently, Xiao Xiong and Wei Shi often made excuses to ask Xiao Ruiyuan to let Xiao Ruiqing go. All means of coercion and inducement were used, but Xiao Ruiyuan either refused to ept the move or resolved their plot and never let go.


    Xiao Xiong came over menacingly, pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan and cursed: "This worthless thing dares to go to the Mo family to celebrate the festival. Do you still take the ancestors of the Xiao family seriously?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled sarcastically and counterattacked mercilessly: "If you had the ancestors of the Xiao family in your eyes, you would not marry an immoral woman home and bring back a **** who came from nowhere to pretend to be the Xiao family. Your descendants, I am learning from you!"


    After scolding three people in one sentence, Xiao Xiong and Wei almost vomited blood.


    "Evil obstacle, those are your mother and younger brother!" Xiao Xiong shook his fat general''s belly, pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan and yelled: "You unfilial and disloyal thing, tomorrow the Marquis will send a letter to the n leader toe and punish you for disrespecting our ancestors. Things are driven out of the Xiao family."


    "Master Hou, you can''t do this!" Mrs. Wei quickly stood up to stop her, and persuaded her with a sincere tone: "This is our family matter. If we rm the n, won''t it make Master Hou lose face too? Besides, you guys If word of the quarrel between the father and son today spreads, it will definitely affect the reputation of the inws and even bring shame to the future daughter-inw. After all, the daughter-inw is a county prince personally appointed by the Holy Emperor. If people know that you father and son created a rift for your daughter-inw, not only will it be The daughter-inw will be mistaken for being unworthy and will have a hard time being a good person in the future, and I am afraid she will also make the Holy One unhappy. If the Holy One expresses his anger at his daughter-inw, wouldnt it be the prince who feels sorry for him?"


    These words were extremely clever. If the rtionship between father and son in the Xiao family was harmonious, it would be understandable for Mrs. Wei to persuade her like this. However, Xiao Xiong wished that Xiao Ruiyuan would be unlucky and took away his son''s position and gave it to his beloved younger son. These words undoubtedly became A sharp sword to deal with Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Xiao Xiong''s brain was notpletely clogged with paste, and he quickly figured out the key and said excitedly: "No, no, this scoundrel doesn''t have the qualifications if he doesn''t take his ancestors seriously. As a descendant of the Xiao family, I will write to the n leader tomorrow, no, now, now."


    With that said, Xiao Xiong ignored Xiao Ruiyuan''s gnawing eyes and walked excitedly out of the yard, forgetting even the purpose of making this scene.


    Xiao Xiong forgot, but Wei didnt. She secretly cursed "idiot" and stepped forward to stop him: "Master Hou, you must not do this!"


    Xiao Xiong suppressed his excitement and asked doubtfully: "Why not? As long as this evil obstacle is driven out of the Xiao family, Qing''er can return to the Hou Mansion and inherit the throne of the heir apparent."


    The corners of Wei''s eyes twitched fiercely, and she didn''t dare to look back at Xiao Ruiyuan''s face. She suppressed the boredom in her heart and patiently exined: "Master Hou, you are the biological father of the prince after all. Even if it is the prince''s fault this time, it is not serious enough to expel the prince from the house. If Mr. Hou insists, In this way, if word spreads, people will inevitably say that you are unkind, and those who don''t know it will think that you are partial to Qing''er and deliberately find excuses to expel the prince from the house."


    Xiao Xiong''s expression changed, he nced at the silent Xiao Ruiyuan with hatred, and cursed angrily: "Are we just going to spare this evil boy like this?"


    Wei Shi smiled awkwardly and said nothing, apparently acquiescing to Xiao Xiong''s statement.


    "No!" Xiao Xiong rarely seizes this "god-given opportunity", so he is willing to give up so easily: "Even if I bear this unkind reputation, I can''t hand over the Xiao family''s century-old foundation to this evil hand!"


    With that said, he rushed out regardless, obviously determined to punish his biological son this time. Even if he knew clearly that if he did so, his biological son would be destroyed, he did not hesitate at all.


    When Wei saw that things had deviated from the direction, she couldn''t help but panic. Just as she was about to grab Xiao Xiong again, Xiao Ruiyuan''s cold and ruthless voice came from behind: "On the 11th, grab Wei and ask Weiyuan Hou to write a letter to the n leader. In addition, Send a message to Xiao Wu, asking him to cut off Xiao Ruiqing''s hands and feet with his own hands, and tell Xiao Ruiqing that when his hands and feet grow back one day, I, the general, will entrust him with the title of heir apparent!"

 Chapter 1024: Repay others with kindness (1)

    Chapter 1024: Repay others with kindness (1)


    Chapter 1024 Repay the other person with his own way (1)


    Xiao Xiong was defeated by Xiao Ruiyuan, but he couldn''t bear to let his beloved son be a **** without arms and legs. And even if he is willing to do so, a useless **** cannot be regarded as a prince at all, so how can he inherit the title of the Marquis Mansion in the future? If this is a big deal, I dont know who will get the advantage in the end.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has never been easy to mess with. Xiao Xiong didn''t think that he wanted to chop off his youngest son''s hands and feet, he was just talking about it. Even though he was deeply unwilling, Xiao Xiong did not dare to challenge Xiao Ruiyuan''s patience anymore. After he said some harsh words, he left in dejection with Wei, who was sobbing and choking as if his only son had been separated from his hands and feet. .


    The cold courtyard has regained its due tranquility, but Xiao Ruiyuan''s mood cannot calm down. It can even be said to be extremely bad, exuding a strong aura of hostility from the inside out.


    Xiao Shiyi, who had followed him since childhood, wanted to escape immediately, but he could only stand stiffly on the spot, holding his breath and not daring to make the slightest sound, for fear that the next moment he would be his master''s punching bag and be dragged to the martial arts training ground. He went to be a sparring partner, and then he was carried down like a corpse.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know the messy thoughts in his subordinates'' minds. After some careful thinking, he issued a series of orders to Xiao Shishi: "Keep an eye on Xiao Xiong and the Wei family. If there is any trouble, report it immediately; send a message to Xiao Wu , let him find something to do for Xiao Ruiqing... Also, pay close attention to the rumors that are detrimental to Madam, and arrest those who maliciously spread rumors and cause trouble."


    Xiao Shiyi couldn''t help but nodded. Hearing thest one, he couldn''t help but ask: "Master, since the auspicious beast scares people to death is a misunderstanding, the Holy One must have found out and will soon order a rification of the matter, why... "


    Before Xiao Shiyi could finish speaking, Xiao Ruiyuan understood what he meant and asked coldly: "Why do you think Xiao Xiong and the Wei family chose today to attack me?"


    Hearing the words, Xiao Shiyi understood in a sh. He was so angry that he hit the tree trunk with his palm: "People''s words are terrible, and they will destroy their bones! I didn''t expect that they even nned this. They are really vicious."


    Thedy traveled with the beasts, and was passed down by people. In the end, she became the arrogant and arrogant of the wife. Although this incident is false and can be easily rified, there are some people who have dark hearts and would rather believe baseless rumors than ept the truth.


    Furthermore, even if the rumor is rified tomorrow, the wife''s reputation has already been affected. If the reputation of being unworthyes out again, and ites from her future husband''s family, what will the world think? When the two thingse together, people who don''t know the truth will subconsciously think that the wife''s character is hindered and it is difficult for her to assume the honorable position of the county monarch. This may really anger the Holy Emperor and make the wife lose her sacred heart.


    In this case, I am afraid it will also affect the master. The master not only has high prestige in the military, but is also known as the "God of War" among the people and is loved by the people. If the master insists on marrying the "unvirtuous", "domineering" and "unkind" Lord Hejia as his wife, the master''s reputation will inevitably be damaged.


    If Xiao Xiong and Wei had other ns, the master and his wife would not only lose their reputations, but they might even be pulled down from their high positions. In the end, it was not only Xiao Xiong, Wei, and Xiao Ruiqing who benefited, but also the Holy Master, who was wary of his master. He must be very happy to make his master lose military morale and popr support without any effort.


    This n kills two birds with one stone, it is really vicious!


    Xiao Shiyi suddenly broke into a cold sweat on his back. He wished he could chop up Xiao Xiong and Wei Shi into pieces and feed them to wild dogs.


    Seeing that his subordinates understood, Xiao Ruiyuan said nothing more, but he hated Xiao Xiong and the Wei family to the extreme in his heart. He didn''t bother to argue with them about plotting against him, but they should never plot against the people he cares about. Since they dare to have such vicious thoughts, don''t me him for being ruthless. He has endured long enough for so many years...

 Chapter 1025: Repay the other person with his own way (2)

    Chapter 1025: Repay the other person with his own way (2)


    Chapter 1025 Repay the other person with the same thing (2)


    As Xiao Ruiyuan expected, Emperor Hui''an knew the truth of the matter the next day. In addition to severely punishing the censor who reported the matter without finding out the truth, he also ordered Jing Zhaoyin to quell the rumors in the market.


    Jing Zhaoyin did not dare to be careless, and soon ordered his subordinates to post rification notices all over the capital. He also made it clear that if anyone dared to spread rumors about auspicious beasts that scare people to death, if they were caught, they would be punished with a cane. Thirty, or even ten years in prison.


    This move by the court was very effective. Within a day, the rumors disappeared. The people who had been frightened by them also felt at ease and were willing to believe that those wild beasts that did not bite or scare people to death were sent by God. Auspicious beast.


    Even if someone has a dark heart and suspects that the court is biased towards Mo Yan and deliberately conceals the truth, he can only dare to murmur a few words in his own home.


    However, just as one wave subsided, another wave started again. That afternoon, there were new rumors pointing to Hejia County Lord. This time, he was unfilial and unvirtuous!


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is originally a day for family reunion. What does it mean if a fianc seduced by an unmarried daughter-inw is hanging out with her and leaving her future parents-inw aside? Even a passing daughter-inw can only stay at her husband''s house on this day, and work with her husband to be filial to her parents-inw, so that they can enjoy their family rtionship.


    But no one expected that the Lord of Hejia County, who was personally conferred by the Holy Emperor, would shamelessly seduce his fianc, General Xiao, to spend the festival with him at his home during the Mid-Autumn Festival yesterday, making Weiyuan Marquis and Mrs. Hou wait in vain until midnight.


    For a time, rumors that Lord Hejia was unfilial and unvirtuous spread throughout the streets again. This time it was a little rosy, and it was more sensational than the auspicious beast scaring dozens of people to death.


    The lobby of an ordinary teahouse was filled with people chatting and drinking tea. Wherever there are people, gossip is inevitable. At this time, everyone in the lobby was attracted by the person at the table, listening to the fat man in the middle reveal the inside story of the most interesting rumor nowadays.


    "It is said that Marquis Weiyuan waited for most of the night to finally get his son, General Xiao, back. He couldn''t help butined a few words. As a result, General Xiao got into an argument with his father, Marquis Weiyuan. Marquis Weiyuan was furious. After saying to General Xiao, "If you have a wife, you will forget about your father." General Xiao became so angry that he quarreled with Marquis Weiyuan. Marquis Weiyuan was so angry that he called the doctor that night and couldn''t get out of bed today. It''s done." The fat man said and gestured, as if he had seen it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears.


    "No way... Marquis Weiyuan is General Xiao''s biological father after all. How can General Xiao quarrel with his biological father over a woman?" Someone immediately raised a question, seemingly defending Xiao Ruiyuan, but in fact he had a hidden agenda. .


    "Hey, why can''t we make a noise? If you knew the inside story, you wouldn''t ask like this." Fatty deliberately let it go. Seeing other people looking over, urging him to ask about the inside story, he felt a wave of pain in his heart. Come proudly.


    "Insider? What''s the inside story? You should tell me quickly!"


    Its just that, half of it is hidden and half of it is hidden. Its boring.


    The audience saw that the fat man stopped talking and actively urged him.


    "Hey, why are you so anxious? Don''t I have to say this?" After attracting the attention of the audience, the fat man finally spoke: "My cousin''s wife''s cousin''s cousin is lucky enough to be here. I was on duty at the Weiyuan Hou Mansion. Last night, I came back to the house after seeing General Xiao with my own eyes, and then I had a quarrel with Weiyuan Hou and Weiyuan Hou''s wife! I guess you don''t know that the current Weiyuan Hou''s wife is the sessor of Weiyuan Hou. , she is not General Xiao''s biological mother. General Xiao has never wanted to see this stepmother. It is said that every time they meet, he will either sarcastic or simply ignore her. For this reason, Weiyuan Hou often quarrels with General Xiao. Every time Weiyuan marquis Mrs. Hou negotiated with her and did not want the father and son to have any quarrel over her. General Xiao scolded them mercilessly. Because of this, Mrs. Weiyuan Hou often cried behind the back of others. If it were me, I would cry too. , stepmother is in trouble!"

 Chapter 1026: Repay others with kindness (3)

    Chapter 1026: Repay others with kindness (3)


    Chapter 1026 Repay the other person with his own way (3)


    The onlookers nodded in understanding, and many of them had their own mothers or sisters who performed string strings for others, and they also knew how difficult it was for women to be in this awkward position.


    It''s okay if the child is young and doesn''t remember anything. He has been raised since he was a child. Not only is he closer than his biological child, but at least he won''t be a stumbling block for his stepmother. When some of them were still raising children, they would bepared with the people in front of them by the elders and rtives in the family. If they made any slight mistakes, they would be scolded as unkind. The stepmother would just like to dig out her heart and show them to them. , I suffer even more grievances on weekdays.


    Of course, there are good stepmothers and bad stepmothers. Now it seems that the current Mrs. Weiyuan Hou is not a bad person. Otherwise, she would like her husband to have a quarrel with his stepson so as to profit from it. How could she try to persuade her from the side and secretly wipe her tears? !


    These idlemon people like to listen to the grievances and grievances of rich and wealthy families. Seeing that the fat man stopped at the exciting point, someone immediately urged: "Speak quickly, tell me quickly, what else is there, what else is there?"


    The fat man stopped asking for Qiao and continued: "Because of the Marquis of Weiyuan''s wife, General Xiao finally got into trouble with Marquis Weiyuan. General Xiao thought that he had lost Marquis Weiyuan''s heart, and was worried that his position as the heir apparent would be overthrown. After Weiyuan Hou took it away, he took advantage of his authority to send his younger brother, the second son of the current wife of Weiyuan Hou, far away to his ancestral home to guard the ancestor''s mausoleum. He also sent people to watch Xiao Er like a prisoner. Young Master, he is not allowed to leave the ancestral mausoleum even half a step, and Weiyuan Hou and Weiyuan Hou''s wife are not allowed to visit. After all, Weiyuan Hou values General Xiao, the eldest son, more, and cannot bear to let his reputation be damaged. He only talks about Xiao Er to the outside world. The young master did something wrong and was punished by General Xiao to guard the mausoleum of his ancestors for reflection. In private, he went to General Xiao many times to intercede, hoping that he would let his younger son go. However, General Xiao refused every time. Because of this, Wei Wei The father-son rtionship between Marquis Yuan and General Xiao is getting worse and worse."


    His!


    The audience did not expect to hear such an inside story. If the God of War in their minds did not like their stepmother and was at odds with her, they could understand it and think it was not a big deal. However, he was so cruel to his biological brother and even ignored his father''s plea. , it would be too cold-blooded.


    Some people didn''t believe the fat man''s words and expressed their doubts: "It''s possible that the current Madam Weiyuan Hou or the Second Young Master Xiao did something they shouldn''t have done and burned General Xiao''s eyes. That''s why General Xiao sent people away." Go to the ancestral home, right? After all, General Xiao is the eldest son of the Hou family. If the mother and son had any thoughts about the eldest son''s position and deliberately discredited General Xiao in front of Marquis Weiyuan, it would not be unreasonable for General Xiao to find out and send him to Zuling. Maybe, I heard that General Xiaos position as the heir apparent was obtained by the old Marquis who dragged his sick body to the Holy Father in person. I think the old Marquis knew that the mother and son had ulterior motives, so he took precautions and asked General Xiao for the title as early as possible. For the crown prince."


    The old Marquis Xiao back then, like Xiao Ruiyuan today, was a being respected by all people. For such an old man to n for his young grandson when he was on the verge of death, he had a purpose that he had to do, otherwise why would he go beyond the authority? Will Yuanhou do this? After all, it is what a father should do to make the crown prince a prince!


    The mans words were reasonable and reasonable, and as soon as he finished speaking, many people agreed:


    "That''s right, that''s right. There are more doors in the gate of the deep house than ordinary people like us. The current Mrs. Weiyuan Marquis seems to be generous and a kind and loving mother. But who knows if she is pretending to be intimidating. Did Marquis Yuan watch it?"


    "That''s right, there is a family living next door to me. There are only two shops in the house. The stepmother wants to get everything into her son''s hands. She is very kind to her stepson. She feeds her stepson so much fish and meat every day that he can''t even walk. Not to mention the fat man, he stuffed a lot of beautiful girls into his step-son''s room when he was only thirteen years old...Who doesn''t know who wouldn''t praise that step-sister? But if he is really good, how can he raise his stepson like a waste? Maybe the current one Mrs. Hou is a traitor inside, she acts like a loving mother on the outside, but inside she is as ck as coal."

 Chapter 1027: Repay others with kindness (4)

    Chapter 1027: Repay others with kindness (4)


    Chapter 1027 Repay the other person with his own way (4)


    "Hey, when you say that, it really sounds like that! Just after Mr. Xiao passed away, General Xiao went to the battlefield. General Xiao was only thirteen that year, and he dared to use a knife to fight the enemy with a real gun. If you have grown up with the love and pampering of your parents, how can you do this with a real knife? If you dont have the protection of Mr. Xiao, you will be forced to do it!"


    "Grandma, hey, maybe it''s true. It seems like the water in Weiyuanhou Mansion is very deep! Tsk, tsk, I''ve heard before that if there''s a stepmother, there''s a stepfather. I still don''t believe it. Now that I hear what you say, I think... That Marquis Weiyuan is not a good person either. Who knows if he is also trying to do harm to that woman and to his own son? Oh my, that Marquis Mansion is simply not a ce for human beings. I wonder how General Xiao got here all these years. What if? If it had been pressed, I''m afraid he would have been killed by a group of ck-hearted Huo Huo."


    A loud voice broke out from the crowd of discussions and directly concluded the matter. The loud voice made the entire teahouse hear what he said.


    Strangely, these words were approved by many people. For a time, there were voices everywhere questioning Weiyuan Hou and his wife. Even Xiao Ruiqing, who was thousands of miles away, was not immune to people''s suspicions. again and again.


    The fat man who was still surrounded by people and his friends who were singing along with him were shocked. Even if the words of the audience were not directed at them, they used money to do things, and now they ruined the things and made themselves miserable. The "trouble" has attracted the people they work for. Now, let alone getting free money and enjoying life, whether they can save their lives has be a problem.


    Its clear that their final move hasnt been released yet, so why did things be like this?


    Thinking of their next fate, Fatty and his friends turned as pale as ghosts. They tried their best to use Xiao Ruiyuan''s absence from the Hou Mansion for the festivalst night as an excuse to smear Xiao Ruiyuan and tried to smear He Jia again. Themander pulled him in to divert his attention, but he was so flustered that what he said was inconsistent and was exposed mercilessly.


    Under the reminder of some "understanding people", those in the audience who were almost taken as shooters finally understood that these people who spread false information and smeared the God of War in their minds were instigated by others. Suddenly everyone pointed their finger at them. Weiyuan Hou, Weiyuan Hou''s wife and Xiao Ruiqing.


    Fatty and others were chased and beaten by the angry tea guests. They were outnumbered and could only run away with their heads in their hands. When they finally escaped from the teahouse, not a single part of their body was intact, and their faces were as swollen as a pig''s head.


    They finally found a secluded alley, and just when they were about to take a rest and discuss how to deal with the uing dilemma, severalrge sacks fell from the sky and covered them all. Before they could struggle, a burst of pain came from the back of their necks. Painful, he fell to the ground crookedly and lost consciousness instantly.


    Xiao Xiong and Wei Shi, who were still waiting for "good news" in the Hou Mansion, seemed to have no idea that the people they sent out to spread rumors that were unfavorable to Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan could no longer be counted on, nor did they know that there would be even greater problems waiting for them next. them.


    By the time the two knew that the situation was over, word of what they had done had already spread in the market. Some people even made stories and nursery rhymes about the incident. It was sung all over the streets and alleys by ignorant children and storytellers in teahouses. The gentleman''s talk was even more drooling, and his business also improved a lot. People rushed to hear about the grievances and grievances of this wealthy family.


    In the Prince''s Mansion, Chu Heng looked at the cold-faced cousin opposite him with great nostalgia. It seemed that he had not seen such a cousin for a long time. However, I still miss you and I still have to say what needs to be said.


    "You can''t write two characters "Xiao" in one stroke. Although those two people are hateful, they are not worthy of your method of killing a thousand enemies and damaging yourself eight hundred!"


    The Weiyuan Marquis Mansion has been passed down for hundreds of years, and there have been disputes among the ancestors of the same title, but no one has ever brought such matters outside the mansion. No matter who gets the advantage, it will ultimately ruin the reputation of the entire Marquis Mansion.


    It is not just the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion, but any family that wants to save face will keep those unspeakable things tightly covered, even if they are stinky and rotten, they will never reveal a trace.


    This cousin is good, he has already made a name for himself without making a sound. He directly used the method of repaying the other person with the same method,pletely disgracing the two people, and he didn''t have any scruples.


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled coldly, his eyes particrly prating: "If I didn''t care about the word ''Xiao'', I should have sent them to death directly."


    Chu Hengs lips twitched, and he silently wiped a handful of tears of sympathy for Xiao Xiong in his heart, and then added two words: He deserves it!


    After living for so many years, he has never seen anyone stupider than Xiao Xiong. If it weren''t for a promising son like Han Zhang, his father would definitely have taken back his title after the old marquis passed away.


    The court''s rice grains are not used to raise waste and moths!

 Chapter 1028: Intentionally tearing ones face (1)

    Chapter 1028: Intentionally tearing one''s face (1)


    Chapter 1028: Intention to break up (1)


    The matter hase to this, and it is useless to say more. The most important thing now is topletely substantiate Xiao Xiong and Wei''s reputation for being unkind. In the future, even if my cousin does something that a son of man should not do to those two people, he will not "Extenuating circumstances" isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, Chu Heng continued to ask: "What are you going to do next? If you need my cousin, just ask."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression softened and he shook his head: "Hanzhang will resolve this matter on his own, and there is no need for my cousin to take action. But if the Holy One asks about it, I hope my cousin will cover it up for Hanzhang."


    When Chu Heng heard this, the smile on his face faded, with a hint of helplessness: "Just do whatever you want, no one will interfere with you."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face showed a hint of gratitude, and he solemnly sped his fists to express his thanks: "Thank you, cousin."


    He and that man had no rtionship as father and son for a long time, and they just maintained a superficial harmony. The Holy One is wary of him, and may not want to see himpletely break with that man, so that there will be one less person to restrain him. If the Holy One were on that man''s side and used that man''s hands to do something to him, he would have no choice but to suffer.


    Now that his cousin is willing to help him, he no longer has to worry about anything and can let go and do the next thing.


    "You and I are both monarchs and ministers, and we are cousins connected by blood. There is no need for you to express your gratitude!" Chu Heng pretended to be unhappy. He didn''t know what he thought of, but a teasing smile appeared on his face: "There is a saying that those two people are... Im not wronging you, its true that youve forgotten your father when you have a wife. If it was just you, you would never be so angry, but its about that girl, and you cant help it, haha!


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not hide the shyness in his heart with a straight face whenever his cousin made fun of him like he did in the past. He looked at Chu Heng and said frankly: "Yan''er is Hanzhang''s Nilin, no matter who plots against her, Hanzhang Zhang will never let go."


    What happenedst night made him fully understand that these two people would not only make things difficult for him, but Yan''er would also be made things difficult by those two people when she married him in the future. Even if the couple lived in the general''s mansion, those two people would have more reason to use Yan''er of being unfilial and unvirtuous. How could he let those two guys pour dirty water on the treasure he held in his hands?


    Even if they were of the same mind as husband and wife and never cared about what outsiders thought, he would not allow anyone to be disrespectful to her. This time I took the opportunity topletely break up with those two people, just to live in the general''s mansion openly after marriage and prevent Yan''er from being criticized.


    If possible, he would prefer to drive those two people out of the Hou Mansion, but if that man does not die, he will be the apparent master of the Hou Mansion. Even if he had a way to force the man to move out of the Hou Mansion, people outside would not understand, so everything he did today would be in vain. He didn''t care what others said about him, but he couldn''t bring down Yan''er''s reputation.


    Besides, what if we give up the Marquis Mansion to those two people? Their only son never had the chance to live in it again, so it was a cruel punishment to let them guard the huge mansion until they died of old age without hope.


    "You...forget it, do as you like!" Chu Heng sighed helplessly. His Royal Highness expressed despair over his cousin''s bottomless behavior of doting on his wife.


    To this day, he still doesnt understand how a woman like that could turn his cousin, who was as hard as steel into steel, into a finger-twirling soft girl. In his opinion, whether a wife or a concubine, they are nothing more than a man''s appendage. They can be loved and pampered, but they cannot be without a bottom line.


    Although he thought so in his heart, this was a matter between a young couple, and as a cousin, he had no intention of getting involved. It would be too annoying.

 Chapter 1029: Intentionally tearing ones face(2)

    Chapter 1029: Intentionally tearing one''s face(2)


    Chapter 1029: Intention to break up (2)


    After leaving the Prince''s Mansion, Xiao Ruiyuan did not return to the Marquis Mansion, but went to the General''s Mansion not far from the Prince''s Mansion. As early as a few days ago, the General''s Mansion entered the renovation stage. Two top gardening masters have joined forces. Even if it is only a prototype now, it can be predicted how beautiful this house will be afterpletion.


    This is not the first time for Xiao Ruiyuan toe here. He has also seen the design drawings of the two masters, so he is very reassured. After walking around the yard and finding nothing inappropriate, I returned to the study.


    Because Xiao Ruiyuan often stayed at the General''s Mansion, so there was a Marquis Mansion and a General''s Mansion, which made it convenient for him to handle official business in the General''s Mansion.


    In the study, Xiao Shiyi had been waiting for a long time. When he saw his mastering in, he bowed his hands and presented a stack of paper in his hand to the table: "This is what I just heard from those guys who spread rumors in the teahouse." Please ask the master to take a look at it."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded, picked up the more than ten pages and started reading. In just a moment, he had read all the pages without any change on his face. It was obvious that everything described on the paper was within his expectation.


    Xiao Shiyi wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. God knows, he was interrogating those guys who spread rumors, and after knowing how they were going to throw dirty water on his wife, he wanted to send these stupid guys to death immediately.


    That couple of **** dared to spread rumors that thedy was unfilial and unvirtuous, but they actually intended to fabricate the story that thedy and the master had done something shameful, and wanted to use the mouths of thousands of people to nder thedy''s reputation and make them Madam''s reputation has been tarnished, and she will be criticized every time she goes out.


    If they seed, the master will also lose face. In this case, won''t there be a gap between the couple? The master has finally found someone he really likes, but those two shameless people don''t like the master and resort to such despicable methods. It''s so shameless.


    Xiao Ruiyuan put the pages aside, with a cold curve on his lips: "Send these people to the Yamen, sue them for defamation on behalf of those two people, and let Jing Zhaoyin handle it impartially. After the trial, , and then make public what those two people and Xiao Ruiqing have done over the years."


    Xiao Shiyi''s eyes lit up, he sped his fists and said loudly: "Yes, I will do it now!"


    The two grew up together and have developed a tacit understanding over the years. With just one sentence, Xiao Shiyi can understand the deeper intention of Xiao Ruiyuan''s words.


    "Wait!" Before Xiao Shiyi could leave, Xiao Ruiyuan called him again and took out a simple wooden box from the drawer under the desk: "After the matter is done, send this to Madam. Remember, no Reveal anything that happens in Beijing!"


    Xiao Shiyi stepped forward and carefully took the wooden box, which was not heavy in weight: "Master, please rest assured, my subordinates will never say another word."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded and waved his hand to indicate that he could leave.


    Xiao Shiyi exited the study room holding the wooden box, and met Xiao Jiu who appeared out of nowhere at the door.


    Xiao Jiu looked at the wooden box in his hand curiously, and reached out to open it, but Xiao Shiyi avoided it: "The master gave this to the madam, do you really want to see it?"


    When Xiao Jiu heard this, he retracted his hand as if he had been stung by a wasp, andined with lingering fear: "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" If he had known the origin of the box, and given him a hundred courages, he would not have dared to open it. !


    Xiao Shiyi rolled his eyes, not wanting to pay attention to this guy, and walked straight past him.


    "Eleven, wait, wait." Xiao Jiu quickly stopped him: "Did the masters of those people in the dark room tell them how to deal with it?"

 Chapter 1030: Intentionally tearing ones face (3)

    Chapter 1030: Intentionally tearing one''s face (3)


    Chapter 1030: Intention to break up (3)


    "What can we do? Send them to the official!" Xiao Shiyi did not hide anything and handed the errand to Xiao Jiu by the way: "I have to send this to Madam. You send those people to Jingzhao Mansion and sue them. He ndered the Weiyuan Hou Mansion with the intention of alienating the father-son rtionship between Weiyuan Hou and his master."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Jiu was immediately confused: "I understand being sent to an official position, but aren''t those rumors caused by that shameless pair? Why do you have to excuse those two people?"


    Tsk, tsk, lets just say youre stupid. Youre really stupid. Xiao Shiyi couldnt hold it back and turned on the sarcastic mode towards Xiao Jiu.


    Xiao Jiu couldn''t care less and couldn''t wait to ask: "You should tell me, if you don''t exin clearly, what if I misunderstand the master''s meaning and misunderstand the master''s affairs?"


    Xiao Shiyi made up his mind to hang on to his old friend, and said with an impatient look: "If you do what I want, you won''t make a mistake! After the trial, you will understand what the master means. "


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Jiu became more and more curious, but he also knew that Xiao Shiyi was unwilling to tell, and he would not ask anyway, so he gave up the idea of asking.


    Looking at the box in Xiao Shiyi''s arms, Xiao Jiu rolled his eyes and quickly grabbed the box. As he jumped up and rushed out, he turned back and shouted to Xiao Shiyi who looked angry: "I will send this box to Madam, you should just send those guys to the official!"


    How could Xiao Shiyi be willing to let Xiao Jiu take away the job that could please the future mistress? He ignored the few people still locked in the dark room and quickly chased after Xiao Jiu: "The master clearly asked me to deliver it to the madam. How dare you make do!"


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiu also used his Qinggong to quickly rush out of the gate. He didn''t forget to turn around andin to Xiao Shiyi: "You guys have met Madam many times, but brother, I don''t even know what Madam looks like." , this time I have to go and see it.


    "Ah!" Xiao Shiyi spat regardless of his image, almost scolding his mother: "You kid can tell a decent lie. When the master went to Liuyang Vige before, you didn''t follow him to protect him secretly? How dare you? Say you havent seen Madam?


    "Humph, believe it or not, I have never been near the Mo family''s yard!" Xiao Jiu''s face fell, revealing unspeakable grievances: "Every time I go, the master sends us away with the people we protect. He stayed far away, for fear that we would disturb his intimacy with his wife. To this day, I still dont know whether she is round or ugly, or ugly."


    Xiao Shiyi choked and almost fell from the air without taking a breath. She finally managed to steady her body, but couldn''t help butugh out loud: "Then let me tell you, my wife has an extraordinary appearance and a good demeanor, and she and the master are a match made in heaven! Okay, you can rest assured, hurry up and put the box Give me."


    Xiao Jiu did not do what Xiao Shiyi said. Instead, he secretly got lucky while Xiao Shiyi was not paying attention. When Xiao Shiyi walked slowly over, he suddenly jumped over the wall and quickly disappeared in front of Xiao Shiyi.


    Damn it, this kid is so fast! Xiao Shiyi reached the top of the wall, but Xiao Jiu was not in his field of vision at all. He couldnt help but cursed.


    Knowing that he had lost the opportunity and could not catch up, Xiao Shi had no choice but to jump off the wall and walked towards the dark room with gritted teeth, preparing to transfer his anger towards Xiao Jiu to those guys who spread the rumors.


    Just halfway through, Xiao Shiyi suddenly stopped, frowning as if thinking about something. Suddenly, he pped his thigh fiercely and yelled in the direction where Xiao Jiu disappeared: "Xiao Jiu, I''m going to be killed by you!"

 Chapter 1031: Intentionally tearing ones face(4)

    Chapter 1031: Intentionally tearing one''s face(4)


    Chapter 1031: Intention to break up (4)


    He forgot to tell that guy not to tell Madam about the bad things in the capital. If Madam knew about those bad things, she would probably feel so ufortable! Ah ah ah, the master will definitely kill him, he is dead!


    Mo Yan, who was enjoying a rare leisure time with her family in Zhuangzi, did not know that there were rumors about her spreading throughout the capital, so it was a blessing to know nothing.


    Otherwise, even if Mo Yan believed that Xiao Ruiyuan could settle things, he would not be able to rx and spend time with his family.


    If Xiao Jiu hadn''t suddenly appeared in Zhuangzi, and in order to im credit for his master, he took it upon himself to tell everything that happened in the capital, I''m afraid that when the situation calmed downpletely, Mo Yan might not have known what had happened in the past two days. what happened.


    After meeting his future hostess as he wished, Xiao Jiu also brushed up his presence in front of the hostess, and finally left Zhuangzi with satisfaction. Mo Yan returned to the room, opened the quaint wooden box, and saw a folded letter on the top at first nce.


    After Mo Yan read the letter, he put the wooden box on hisp, opened the red silk covering it, and saw a bright light shining in front of his eyes, but it was a set of ruby heads and faces as red as blood.


    Under the sunlight, the ruby emits a charming red light. Mo Yan quickly covered it with red silk, but an uncontroble blush appeared on her face.


    Who would have thought that such a cold-hearted person would have a knack for coaxing people into doing things. But I drank a few more sses of osmanthus winest night, and my face turned red from the alcohol. The guy actually said that the color was more beautiful than the ruby, and even found this set of masks from the warehouse in the middle of the night. Sent over.


    His eyes fell on the jasper bracelet on her wrist. Mo Yan''s hands holding the wooden box tightened, and her heart felt like being pricked by needles, with waves of pain welling up.


    The man was clearly being hurt mercilessly by his only close rtive in the world, but he was worried that he would have crazy thoughts if he knew about it, so he sent him this set of ruby red hair and face, and confidently asked her to "return the gift" and asked her to make a set for him within two days. Clothes also have patterns embroidered on them.


    An ordinary set of clothes can be made in one day. If it is embroidered with patterns, it will take a lot of work, at least two days. Apart from making clothes, she had no energy to care about other things.


    However, he probably didn''t expect that the person he sent would be so unreliable, and he would tell her the cause and effect of the matter in such a bold manner! If she writes to him now and tells him that there is a pig teammate beside him, will he kick out the pig teammate who is not doing things well in a fit of anger?


    Thinking of this possibility, Mo Yan couldn''t help but smile. On the red silk she held in her hand, moist flowers bloomed.


    Mo Yan did not refuse this kind intention. He pretended not to know what was happening in the capital. He just released a few birds to let them pay attention to the development of the situation, while he took out the fabric from the space, picked up the scissors and needle and thread, and started to work on it. Xiao Ruiyuan sewed clothes.


    Speaking of which, from the time the two met to the time they got engaged, and now, Mo Yan has never given anything serious to Xiao Ruiyuan. This time, she made this set of clothes for Xiao Ruiyuan very carefully.


    In the past two days, Jing Zhaoyin''s mood has been extremely bad. He has been sitting in the position of Jing Zhaoyin for several years. Although he is as busy as a dog all day long, and he has to give face to his superiors and wipe the butts of those noble disciples who have made mistakes, there has never been a year like this year. He couldn''t even enjoy the Mid-Autumn Festival, which was a festival he had been looking forward to for so long!


    Thinking that Zhuangzis weak little daughter was still looking forward to him going back to fish with her, Mr. Jing Zhaoyin wiped away a handful of bitter tears and repeatedly greeted the ancestors of the person who made him have a hard time!


    Even though he couldn''t helpining in his heart, when the people below came to report that he was ready to be promoted to court, he still put on his official uniform and official hat, and walked towards the court with a majestic look.


    Jing Zhaoyin was startled when he saw the huge crowd at the entrance of the court, and asked sharply: "What''s going on? Why are there so many people?"


    Although there are many people attending the trial on weekdays, there are not as many people as today in a month!


    The subordinate also looked helpless: "Return to your lord, these are allmon people who came to listen. They heard from somewhere that your lord was going to interrogate the thieves who ndered the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion, so they came here! Not only here, but also outside The gate is also crowded with people, all waiting for the Lord to handle it impartially."


    As soon as Jing Zhaoyin heard this, he knew whose handiwork it was. Compared to the people outside who knew nothing, he had heard about the grievances and resentments between the father and son in the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion.


    This time, on the surface, General Xiao was dissatisfied with someone alienating the father-son rtionship between him and Weiyuan Marquis, but in fact, he used the help of his father-inw topletely publicize Weiyuan Marquis''s unkind reputation. On the surface, this pair maintained their rtionship. The father and son who have been harmonious for several years are finally going to break up.


    Jing Zhaoyin was not angry when he saw the sword in General Xiao''s hand. Firstly, this is his duty, and secondly, he looks down on Weiyuan Hou. It is not wrong for a person to have limited abilities, but it is his own problem to have bad conduct.


    Marquis Weiyuan does not have much ability, and his behavior is not impressive. Not only did he hook up with a goblin outside and kill his married wife, but he openly took her back to his house to be his wife. Being able to do such a heartless thing is worse than a beast. At least a beast will risk his own life to save his cub when in danger, but this guy is eager to let his cub die.


    If he had such a terrible father, he would probably have wanted to throw him away far away. Therefore, Master Jing Zhaoyin had no sympathy at all for Weiyuan Hou, who was about to be despised by thousands of people. Amid the urging of the people outside the door, he pped the gavel tree fiercely and said majestically: "Ascend to the throne and lead the prisoners!"

 Chapter 1032: Asking for justice but unable to stand up (1)

    Chapter 1032: Asking for justice but unable to stand up (1)


    Chapter 1032: Unable to stand up for justice (1)


    Fatty and others who spread the rumors were brought to court for defamation, so Jing Zhaoyin was naturally tried for defamation. However, Fatty and others insisted that they were instigated by others and refused to admit that they had ndered Weiyuan Hou Mansion.


    Jing Zhaoyin ordered a severe punishment. Several people agreed and still insisted on the original statement. They not only told the exact ce and process of the people behind the scenes instructing them to act, but even in order to enhance its authenticity, several people also conducted on-site interviews. Acting, the words, expressions and movements of the people behind the scenes are vividly presented in front of everyone, and the people who are not allowed to watch do not believe it.


    ording to several people, the person who instigated them was just a small steward in Weiyuan Hou Mansion, but this steward was working in the rouge shop under the name of Wei Yuan Hou''s wife. Needless to say, who is the real person behind the scenes? People listening can guess it with their toes.


    Jing Zhaoyin was worthy of being the great master of Qingtian who made decisions for all the people. In order to confirm the authenticity of what several people said, he immediately sent people to Wei''s rouge shop with lightning speed, caught the steward in court, and had **** with several people. The rumormongers were confronted in court.


    The manager was frightened out of his wits by Xiao Ruiyuans people the night before. How could he still dare to speak harshly and protect the people behind the scenes? So he followed the instructions of the person who camest night and refused to admit it. When Jing Zhaoyin was about to be severely punished, he confessed everything he knew as if he was afraid, including what Marquis Weiyuan said: "Expel that evildoer from the n. Bring Qing''er back to inherit the throne as the crown prince."


    As soon as this testimony came out, no one doubted its authenticity. The onlookers were extremely shocked by what Xiao Xiong did. It''s not that no one hates their biological son for one reason or another, but there are few parents who are so vicious and want to rob their son of everything, not to mention expelling the son from the n.


    That man is the God of War in their minds, yet he was treated like this by his biological father. How cruel and unfair is this! No wonder their God of War has to go to the battlefield at a young age and fight with the enemy in the light of swords and shadows. This is all forced!


    Otherwise, without the protection of the old marquis, how can a young child find a chance to survive in the midst of being surrounded by rtives?


    At this moment, people really felt sorry for the man who looked like the God of War. No, that was not the God of War, that was just an ordinary person who had been injured by his loved ones!


    Their God of War protected thousands of people in Chu, but their God of War suffered such **** injuries from their loved ones. Pity their God of War, in order to protect the reputation of the Hou Mansion, he had to send several people who spread rumors to the government, hoping to use the power of the government to quell the rumors, but he suffered all the grievances and injuries alone.


    Those people, how could those people have the heart to hurt such a pure and filial **** of war?


    "Tiger''s poison does not eat its seeds, so that''s just the poisonous woman. Why is Marquis Weiyuan so vicious and plotting against General Xiao? No, we can''t just let this matter go. Even if he is General Xiao''s biological father, he can''t be treated like this. General Xiao, General Xiao is the God of War of Da Chu and belongs to all of us. We must not allow him, Marquis Weiyuan, to show off his father''s power and let him deal with General Xiao!" A middle-aged man jumped out from the crowd and said indignantly, His red eyes were full of anger.


    "That''s right, General Xiao belongs to Da Chu and every citizen of Da Chu. We cannot let Weiyuan Marquis bully him at will. We must stand up and seek justice for General Xiao. Which of you is willing to go to Weiyuan Marquis with me? Mansion?"


    As soon as these words came out, someone immediately stood up and responded: "I''ll go, I''ll go, count me in! Without General Xiao, how could we have had the stable life these years? Weiyuan Hou harmed General Xiao like this because he wanted to destroy our country. Dongliang, we must not let him seed!"

 Chapter 1033: Seeking justice but unable to stand up (2)

    Chapter 1033: Seeking justice but unable to stand up (2)


    Chapter 1033: Unable to stand up for justice (2)


    Thats right, we cant let Marquis Weiyuan seed, let alone take advantage of that vicious woman! Lets go to Marquis Weiyuans Mansion together and find Marquis Weiyuan to seek justice for General Xiao!


    More and more people responded to the call to seek justice for Xiao Ruiyuan. Under the leadership of several leaders, they walked out of the yamen and walked towards the Weiyuan Hou Mansion. After a rough estimate, there were no less than 300 people. Behind this group of people, there were more people watching the excitement.


    Although this group of spectators felt unworthy of their war **** and despised Weiyuan Hou for digging his own grave, due to various considerations, they did not have the courage to stand up for Xiao Ruiyuan and chose to watch silently. .


    Looking at the empty courtroom door, Jing Zhaoyin stared, unable to recover for a long time. He sighed in his heart about Xiao Ruiyuan''s high status in the hearts of the people, and there was a hint of envy in his eyes.


    Those who are officials are either doing it for fame or profit. Jing Zhaoyin came from a good family, and his family had no shortage of gold, silver, and silk. When he became an official, he wanted to gain a good reputation so that he could be kind to his descendants in the future. After bing an official, he realized that this path was not easy, especially in Jing Zhaoyin''s position. There were so many factors that hampered him, so much so that he forgot his original intention of bing an official.


    Now seeing that Xiao Ruiyuan was so respected by the people, Jing Zhaoyin suddenly felt a surge of hope in his heart: Maybe if he persists in being a good official who works for the benefit of the people, one day he will be able to suffer as much as General Xiao did today. The admiration and love of all people!


    Everything that happened next was a little out of control. Those people who wanted to seek justice for Xiao Ruiyuan rushed towards the Weiyuan Hou Mansion inrge numbers, attracting the attention of many passers-by along the way.


    Some passers-by were curious and asked the insiders about the whole story. After hearing the cause and effect, they became infinitely indignant like most people. Many people left behind what they had to do and joined the crusade against Weiyuan Marquis. Weiyuan Houfu rushed to the house.


    When they arrived at the Weiyuan Marquis'' Mansion, the angry people came forward and mmed the door. However, Xiao Xiong and Wei Shi, who had already received the news, were frightened and ordered the concierge not to let anyone in. Therefore, no matter how much people outside knock on the door or shout, no one inside is willing to open the door.


    After knocking for a while, no movement was seen inside. Peoples patience finally ran out and their words became extremely rude:


    Open the door, open the door quickly, dont think that youll be fine if you hide inside and donte out. If you have the ability to do something worse than a beast, why dont you have the guts to open the door?


    "Yes, you are a noble prince. Isn''t it shameful to hide in there and act like a coward? If you don''t open the door, we will destroy it!"


    "Hmph, you must be feeling guilty and dare note out! Fortunately, General Xiao is so brave that he did not bear the name of Hou Mansion. Just because of that little turtle, the foundation that the ancestors of the Xiao family earned with their lives may be destroyed by him. Oh! How could a father who deceives his son like this give birth to an outstanding son like General Xiao? God is really short-sighted!"


    Seeing that after knocking for half an hour, there was still no sign of stopping, the concierge, who had no idea what was going on, was extremely frightened, for fear that the group of bandit-like people outside would break into the door.


    As the banging on the door became louder and louder, the entire door began to creak, as if it was about to fall down at any time. The concierge waspletely at a loss and hurried towards the inner house to discuss ideas with the master.


    Seeing that the main door could not be knocked open, two young men with flexible hands climbed up a big tree near the courtyard wall. Finally, they sessfully climbed into the courtyard and sneaked to the gate. Seeing that there was no one at the concierge, they immediately walked boldly. After arriving at the door, he unbolted the door, opened it, and let in the people who were still shouting outside.

 Chapter 1034: Asking for justice but unable to stand up (3)

    Chapter 1034: Asking for justice but unable to stand up (3)


    Chapter 1034: Unable to stand up for justice (3)


    Damn it, he finally came in! Come on, lets go in and look for someone and see what Mr. Xiao Hou said!


    The big guy in the lead walked in first, looked at the empty yard, pointed to the second door in front, waved his hand and took the lead.


    The two people who came in behind followed the big guy and walked towards the Hou Mansion together...


    Master, something is not right!


    In the general''s mansion, Xiao Shiyi, who had just received the news, rushed into the study room sweating profusely and said to Xiao Ruiyuan who was reading the battle report.


    Xiao Ruiyuan put away the battle report and asked in a deep voice: "What''s going on?"


    Xiao Shiyi exined the matter in general, and said nervously while stroking the sweat on his forehead: "There are as many as a thousand people who broke into the Hou Mansion. Once a conflict breaks out, the people in the Hou Mansion alone will never be able to prevent it. If that happens, If two people are injured, things will be difficult to handle.


    No one expected that things would develop to this point.


    They originally just wanted to retaliate in the same way, to block the vicious tricks used by Xiao Xiong and the Wei family, and then expose the true faces of their family of three, so that Xiao Xiong would no longer be able to rely on his father''s identity to intervene. Anything from the master.


    But everything goes too far. If Xiao Xiong and Wei are injured or even lose their lives by the angry people, political opponents who cannot see Xiao Ruiyuan will definitely take the opportunity to cause trouble and cause other troubles. This is not what they want to see. Political opponents are worse than Xiao Ruiyuan. Xiong and Wei are much more difficult to deal with.


    "You didn''t arrange this?" Xiao Ruiyuan frowned, obviously not wanting to see things get to this point.


    In the past, he would not have taken those political opponents seriously, but since he knew that Emperor Hui''an was on guard against him, he had to act carefully. This time, the people stood up for him. Although he had good intentions, he was not without feelings in his heart. However, he was afraid that he would be even more jealous of Emperor Hui''an. If someone else disrupts the situation, Emperor Hui''an will inevitably take advantage of the situation and take the opportunity to do something.


    Xiao Shiyi quickly shook his head: "I don''t dare to make my own decisions." Of course he wanted to see Xiao Xiong suffer misfortune, and wished that the people would really do something to him, but he would not be so smart as to cause trouble for his master.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face darkened a bit, and he stood up without hesitation, striding out, and said to Xiao Shiyi: "Let Xiao Jiu take the next step, and you immediately take people to follow me back to the Marquis Mansion."


    Xiao Shiyi knew that he wanted to return to the Marquis Mansion to prevent the situation from deteriorating further, so he quickly agreed. In fact, he suspected that his master''s political enemies were responsible for the incident.


    Soon, Xiao Shiyi summoned more than thirty guards and followed Xiao Ruiyuan back to Weiyuan Hou Mansion. At this time, Xiao Xiong and Wei Shi were already blocked in a small room by angry people. Their clothes were messy and their expressions were panicked. They scolded the crowd who were approaching them step by step, trying to scare them away with their status as Weiyuan Marquis.


    People were not afraid, nor did they take action rashly. They just tried their best to ridicule Xiao Xiong and Wei until they almost vomited blood. If Xiao Ruiyuan had not arrived in time, I am afraid that the blood of these two people would have been spilled on the spot in the next moment.


    Look, General Xiao is here, General Xiao is here! Someone in the crowd recognized Xiao Ruiyuan first and shouted excitedly.


    The indignant people turned their heads and saw the tall and majestic man walking in with his back to the sun.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was only wearing regr clothes, and his majestic appearance was quite different from that of wearing armor, but the moment he appeared, he still shocked everyone. Wherever they went, people unanimously moved out of the way, looking at their God of War with excitement, and instantly forgot about Xiao Xiong and Wei.

 Chapter 1035: Asking for justice but unable to stand up (4)

    Chapter 1035: Asking for justice but unable to stand up (4)


    Chapter 1035: Unable to stand up for justice (4)


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes swept over severalmon people who seemed to be leading the way. Seeing that they did not dodge or dodge, but just looked at him with respect on their faces, he gradually dispelled the doubts he had beforeing, and their expressions softened unconsciously.


    At a ce where he didn''t notice, several people who originally wanted to step forward to secretly attack Xiao Xiong and Wei quietly retreated and hid themselves in the crowd. These are the people with ulterior motives who really want to fish in troubled waters andpletely disrupt the water.


    Under Xiao Ruiyuan''sfort, the angry crowd quickly calmed down, and they had given up trying to trouble Xiao Xiong and the Wei family. However, Xiao Xiong was seeking death. When he saw Xiao Ruiyuaning, he thought it was the son he hated the most who incited these untouchables toe. The person who was causing trouble for him suddenly started to tremble again, pointing at Xiao Ruiyuan and yelling. She looked like a shrew. How could she have the magnanimity of a marquis?


    Compared with Xiao Ruiyuan, who is brilliant and doesn''t care about him, Xiao Xiong is just a **** with no knowledge or skills and bad conduct. Looking back on what he did before, those who watch it want to use a dog-beating stick. One person stepped forward and struck a stick.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has long been ustomed to Xiao Xiong''s attitude, and his expression has not changed. People who see it feel more and more distressed. It was only Xiao Ruiyuan''s persuasion that forced them to give up the idea of beating up Xiao Xiong and Wei, so they silently nned in their hearts that if they met you two one day, they would give them a sap, which would vent their anger but not hurt them. Bringing trouble to their **** of war.


    There is no doubt about Xiao Ruiyuan''s influence on people. In less than a moment, he persuaded thousands of people to leave the Hou Mansion. Soon the Hou Mansion became as empty as before, except for the trampled grass and flowers in the yard. It''s hard to imagine that a murder almost happened here just a moment ago.


    Facing Xiao Xiongs usations and curses and Weis skillful sowing discord, Xiao Ruiyuan turned a deaf ear. After returning to his yard to get some necessary things, he took his subordinates back to the generals mansion without looking back. What should be done has been done, and the next "big gift" to Xiao Xiong, Wei and Xiao Ruiqing is for them to "enjoy".


    The people who were persuaded to leave the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion had not yet returned to their homes. On the way, they heard about the "good deeds" the three members of the Xiao family had done to their God of War in previous years.


    Especially after hearing that Xiao Ruiqing, the second son of the Hou family, plotted to seize the throne of the heir apparent, and set up an ambush on their war god''s return in triumphst year, with the intention of killing his own brother, people could no longer suppress their anger and poured in. Jingzhao Mansion asked Jingzhao Yin to conduct a thorough investigation.


    Although it is just a rumor without evidence, after seeing what Xiao Xiong and Wei did, they already believe that these are all facts. They aremon people and have no right to deal with a person who hasmitted a serious crime. They can only ce their hope on the government, hoping that the government can seek justice for their God of War.


    Within three days, more and more people came to Jingzhao Mansion to pray. If Xiao Ruiyuan hadn''t sent people to stop them, these people would have knelt down at the pce gate.


    Not only themon people sympathized with Xiao Ruiyuan, but also the ministers in the court saw this colleague with a cold face all year round, and they did not find him difficult to get close to. Instead, they sympathized and understood: When they met such a ruthless father and brother, Who canugh?


    In this regard, Xiao Ruiyuan did not react too much. He dismissed all the indifferent temptations from others with the words "family matters are not worthy of outsiders'' treatment." He still handled official duties diligently every day. Not affected at all.


    In the eyes of others, this look ispletely different. He just pretends not to care because he doesn''t want others to see the Xiao family''s joke.


    However, as the situation intensified, there were more and more people''s voices defending Xiao Ruiyuan. This matter was no longer something that Jing Zhaoyin could decide, so he gave Emperor Hui''an a message every three days, asking him to thoroughly investigate Xiao Ruiyuan''s assassinationst year. case.


    You know, the assassination case also implicated many princes and princes at the time. Not to mention King Kang who was deprived of the throne and imprisoned, even King Heng who waster imprisoned was demoted that time. The royal family suffered a lot due to this incident. A lot of criticism.


    If it is finally confirmed that the assassination case was initiated by Xiao Ruiqing, then the face of the royal family can be saved. In the end, not only the princes and princes who had been punished jumped out toin, but even the n was constantly persuading Emperor Hui''an to issue an edict. check.


    Emperor Hui''an has never made a clear stance on this. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to investigate thoroughly and take the opportunity to establish prestige among the people, but when the rumors first spread, he had already ordered people to investigate secretly and confirmed that Xiao Ruiqing was involved in the assassination.


    He knew very well that once the evidence was put on the table, he would definitely punish Xiao Ruiqing, and even Xiao Xiong and the Wei family could not tolerate it. When the timees, the one who will benefit the most is not him or the royal family, but Xiao Ruiyuan. Being a sword in someone elses hands is never a pleasant thing.


    But the matter hase to this, and there is no benefit at all from dying it any longer. Xiao Ruiyuan, who he is afraid of, will not be affected in any way. Maybe he will get more sympathy from the world because of his inaction as the king of a country.


    Although he was not so happy, Emperor Hui''an finally issued an order and ordered Jing Zhaoyin to conduct a thorough investigation of Xiao Ruiyuan, Xiao Xiong, Wei and others to collect evidence of the assassination.


    Jing Zhaoyin immediately started investigating after receiving the order. He thought that after more than a year, the investigation would not be easy. Unexpectedly, within ten days, he had collected evidence that Xiao Ruiqing participated in the assassination, and also found out some taboo things Xiao Xiong and Wei had done over the years.


    When these evidences were presented to the imperial court, Emperor Hui''an was furious and immediately ordered Xiao Ruiqing to be arrested and brought to justice. He also deprived Xiao Xiong of his title and ordered Xiao Ruiyuan to inherit the title in advance...

 Chapter 1036: Transform into a different kind of father-in-law (1)

    Chapter 1036: Transform into a different kind of father-inw (1)


    Chapter 1036 Transformation into a different kind of father-inw (1)


    If Xiao Xiong was just ipetent, Emperor Hui''an would not have taken away his title in a fit of anger. However, hemitted suicide and not only allowed the Wei family to make loan sharks privately, but also protected the evil-doing rtives of the Wei family, which involved several lives.


    It''s strange that Emperor Hui''an could tolerate such a person who had no merit in the country and had no personal ethics, but was in a high position and wasted the court''s money and food. What''s more, Xiao Ruiqing dared to kill his brother. In Emperor Hui''an''s heart, he might have made a mistake and was led astray by a person with evil intentions like him. Not only would he not spare this "culprit" lightly, he would even Dont even think about it easy for the family of the culprit.


    Due to various reasons, Xiao Xiong became the first marquis since the founding of the Chu Dynasty who neither died nor had his family confiscated, but lost his title.


    This imperial edict issued by Emperor Hui''an won him a lot of praise from the people, which somewhatforted the depressed king of a country.


    After this incident, although Emperor Hui''an did not send Xiao Xiong to prison because of the great contribution that the ancestors of the Xiao family had made to the country of Chu, but without a title or an official position, he was nothing. Bai Shen, who doesn''t have it, will have to rely on Xiao Ruiyuan''s breath from now on.


    Compared to Xiao Xiong who is still likely to continue to live a wealthy life, the Wei family is not so lucky. She had vited Da Chu''s criminalw by secretly releasing the seal, and she had to be prosecuted ording to thew. She also used the opportunity to kill several evil-doing rtives in her mother''s family. She was thrown into jail that day. After Xiao Ruiqing was escorted to Beijing, Mother and son were tried together.


    Xiao Xiong really loved Mrs. Wei, but he couldn''t bear the suffering of his true love in prison, so he hurriedly sent many good things to jail, and then went around to make connections to save Mr. Wei.


    However, let alone Emperor Hui''an personally issuing the order to imprison the Wei family, even if it wasn''t, who would care about Xiao Xiong, who didn''t even have a title. After running around for several days, I was so angry that I smashed batch after batch of objects in the room, but I still couldn''t get Wei Shi out.


    As for Xiao Ruiyuan...he is the biggest beneficiary of the whole incident. Not to mention the fact that he has transformed from the prince of the Hou family to the lord of the Hou family. In the future, Xiao Xiong will not be able to suppress him through the pressure of public opinion and use his father''s identity to let him There is nost remaining scruple.


    Public opinion is overwhelmingly supportive of Xiao Ruiyuan. Their words are all contempt for the unkind father Xiao Xiong and the evil-minded Wei mother and son. If someone deliberately stirs up trouble, they think that all this is a trick directed and performed by Xiao Ruiyuan (in fact, it is indeed the case). If so), this person will definitely be the target of public attack.


    People choose to believe Xiao Ruiyuan, on the one hand out of admiration and sympathy, on the other hand, what Xiao Xiong and the Wei family did is an unchangeable fact, and the angry people rushed to the Hou Mansion to seek justice for Xiao Ruiyuan that day, but Xiao Ruiyuan rushed there in time He "rescued" Xiao Xiong and the Wei family to avoid the possible bloodshed that would follow. This allowed people to see his "pure", "filial piety" and "good" side, and they would not doubt him at all.


    The matter was resolved satisfactorily, and Mo Qingze, who had been worried for the past few days, finally breathed a sigh of relief and took the time to let Xiao Ruiyuan go to the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion for dinner in the evening. Xiao Ruiyuan was so ttered by this invitation that he left early in the afternoon.


    Mo Qingzes attitude towards Xiao Ruiyuan, his son-inw, has never been good. Like many parents, he always feels that the cabbage he has raised for many years has been overtaken by pigs. Although this "pig" had no choice in every aspect, he was actually satisfied, but he still felt unhappy.


    This time Xiao Ruiyuan cut the knot quickly and solved the uncertain factors of Xiao Xiongwei''s family. Itpletely eliminated Mo Qingze''sst doubts about the marriage, so his attitude towards Xiao Ruiyuan gradually changed.

 Chapter 1037: Transform into a different kind of father-in-law (2)

    Chapter 1037: Transform into a different kind of father-inw (2)


    Chapter 1037 Transformation into a different kind of father-inw (2)


    When Xiao Ruiyuan arrived at the No. 1 Schrs Mansion, the food was already on the table. This was not the first time he had visited the No. 1 Schrs Mansion, but it was the first time he had left food in the No. 1 Schrs Mansion.


    There were only five simple dishes on the table, but they were all cooked ording to Xiao Ruiyuan''s taste. Xiao Ruiyuan saw this, and the hand holding the chopsticks tightened slightly, and his heart was sour and soft, and he couldn''t exin how he felt.


    "What are you doing standing around? Eat quickly, otherwise it will be bad for your stomach if it gets cold." Seeing that his son-inw didn''t move his chopsticks, Mo Qingze urged impatiently.


    Xiao Ruiyuan came back to his senses and looked at his father-inw who kept picking up food for him. His eyes suddenly softened. Compared with Xiao Xiong, his biological father, he looked like apletely different person.


    Thank you, father-inw!


    Mo Qingze nodded slightly and ced one of the roast duck dishes in front of Xiao Ruiyuan: "Yan''er made this by himself. Try it quickly. It tastes very good."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes lit up. He picked up a piece of roast duck with rich sauce aroma and put it into his mouth. He tasted it carefully and tasted a familiar taste. He couldn''t help but eat a few more pieces.


    Seeing that he liked it, Mo Qingze had a smile on his face. He held the wine bottle and avoided Xiao Ruiyuan''s outstretched hand, and filled him with wine himself: "Since we are a family, we don''t need too many gifts."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan retracted his hand, but was surprised by the change in his father-inw''s attitude.


    As if he could tell what he was thinking, Mo Qingze showed a smile on his face and said in a sad tone: "Although I betrothed Yan''er to you before, I am not optimistic about you in my heart, and I am always worried that this is a mistake. decision! Fortunately, you did not disappoint me, and I will bepletely relieved in the future."


    Getting married is a matter of two surnames and is never a matter between two people. The two families were already at odds with each other, and when the Xiao family was in such trouble, as a father, he naturally did not want his biological daughter to get caught in endless disputes in the back house. No matter how deep the rtionship is, it can''t withstand endless friction. How many loving couples end up bing resentful couples. Is this just the fault of two people?


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan was moved by his father-inw''s love for his daughter, and suddenly felt lucky that he had cut through the mess quickly andpletely eliminated those so-called rtives who were always plotting against him. Come on, my father-inw recognized him.


    His intuition is that if he doesn''t deal with those people, his father-inw will not marry his daughter. Thinking of this, a cold sweat broke out on his vest. He looked at Mo Qingze and said solemnly: "Father-inw, my son-inw''s attitude towards Yan''er has never changed, and he will definitely not let her suffer any injustice in the future."


    Mo Qingze smiled slightly and his expression softened a lot: "I trust you." Otherwise, I wouldn''t have given you the chance to get engaged.


    Xiao Ruiyuan understood the implication of his father-inw''s words, and needless to mention the gratitude in his heart. Weng and son-inw chatted while eating, and the atmosphere was very good.


    After dinner, Xiao Ruiyuan did not leave in a hurry. After walking with his father-inw in the yard to eat, he was worried that his father-inw would be lonely, so he stayed and yed chess with him. In fact, with two little guys apanying him in this house, Mo Qingze is not lonely at all.


    No, the green parrot and the ck myna who had been ying outside all day rushed in aggressively,nded on the chessboard and screamed at Mo Qingze. The good chess game was instantly destroyed by the little paws of these two little guys. ''s clean.


    Mo Qingze had a headache from the noise, but he couldn''t bear to lose his temper with the two little guys. He tapped his fingers on the two little guys and said helplessly: "What are you arguing about this time?"


    "Master, please give me some feedback!" Xiao Lu, the green-feathered parrot, spoke eloquently and took the initiative: "Obviously Xiao Lu found something interesting on the street and got it first, but Xiao Mo said It was the one that took its fancy first and insisted on fighting with Xiao Lu. When Xiao Lu was arguing with it, it identally let go of its paw and the thing fell into the water. It also kept ming Xiao Lu, saying that it was Xiao Lu. Its my fault, dont you think Im such an angry person?

 Chapter 1038: Transform into a different kind of father-in-law (3)

    Chapter 1038: Transform into a different kind of father-inw (3)


    Chapter 1038 Transformation into a different kind of father-inw (3)


    Hearing what Xiao Lu said, Bage Xiao Mo lost hisposure and started shouting again, obviously refuting Xiao Lu''s words. However, it had no talent for learning to speak, so it could not open its mouth and kept calling for a long time. The owner, Mo Qingze, said that he did not understand a single word of the bird''snguage.


    However, as a fair and just owner, Mo Qingze treated the two birds the same, understood their characters, and did not believe Xiao Lu''s one-sided words.


    Little Green has a lot of criminal records and relies on his ability to speak humannguage and often distorts the facts. Mo Qingze has been fooled twice, so he greatly discounts what he says and only half-believes it. This time, he also believed that they had an argument over a ything, and that Xiaolu dropped the ything into the water, but he did not believe that the entire responsibilityy with Xiaomo.


    and


    "I have said many times, don''t take other people''s things on the street. Why don''t you listen?" Mo Qingze said with a straight face, scolding the two birds: "The stalls on the street are all Its a small business, if you steal something, they might lose money and go hungry, why are you so ridiculous?


    Xiao Lu and Xiao Mo lowered their heads dejectedly, not daring to look at their angry master. In fact, they also know that they shouldn''t take human things casually, but when they see something interesting, they can''t control their ws at all. Every time they are caught and scolded by their owners, they want to chop off their paws and change their minds. However, they are so cruel that they can''t do that!


    Mo Qingze saw the two children keeping their mouths shut and behaved obediently, and nodded with satisfaction. He did not feel that these two incorrigible guys were a headache at all. He stretched out his finger and nodded the green parrot''s head, his expression still serious: "Little Green, tell the truth."


    This time, Xiaolu didn''t dare to y any tricks and honestly told the truth. It turned out that this guy didn''t think the toy was fun, but saw that Xiao Mo liked it very much, so he deliberately grabbed it. However, when he was trying to grab it, the thing fell into the water with a ssh, and Xiao Mo was so angry that he spread his wings and rushed towards it. Herees Xiaolu.


    Xiao Lu is bigger than Xiao Mo, but he is a bad fighter. In addition, he has eaten well and drank well recently, and has gained a lot of fat on his body. He cannot fly as fast as Xiao Mo, so he was attacked by Xiao Mo very much. , had to risk being scolded and returned to the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion to seek help from his master, andined to the evil bird first, intending to take revenge on his master.


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze didn''t know whether to cry orugh: "You are so naughty, why can''t you get along well with Xiao Mo and always make him angry?"


    Little Greens IQ is definitely high among birds, but this IQ is not used in the right ce and is all used for cleverness.


    "Master, I don''t want to do that!" Seeing that the master''s face softened, the little green snake followed the stick and rubbed its little head against the palm of the master''s hand in a coquettish manner: "Xiao Mo just ignores me when he has something fun to do. I just want to y with him. !


    Xiao Lu was so wronged that she drooped her wings and nced pitifully at her master, then turned to the proud Xiao Mo and shouted angrily: "Hey, my master doesn''t love Xiao Lu anymore, it''s all your fault, you little bitch!"


    Mo Qingze''s lips twitched fiercely. Before Xiao Mo got angry, he pped Xiao Lu again and threatened with a tigerish face: "If you dare to say bad words again, I won''t let you eat melon seeds in the future."


    Xiao Lus mung bean eyes widened, and her human eyes were filled with sadness: Master, you will lose Xiao Lu if you do this.


    Since arriving at Zhuangyuan Mansion, Xiao Lus favorite food is the spiced melon seeds peeled by the master himself. Every night, she pesters the master to peel dozens of them. If this is broken, it will be more ufortable than killing it.


    Mo Qingze''s lips twitched even more. He coughed dryly and used his fist to cover the smile at the corner of his mouth, but his voice was still cold: "As long as you are obedient, I will not take away your melon seeds."

 Chapter 1039: Transform into a different kind of father-in-law (4)

    Chapter 1039: Transform into a different kind of father-inw (4)


    Chapter 1039 Transformation into a different kind of father-inw (4)


    Well, Xiaolu will definitely be obedient from now on! The snack foodie nodded heavily. In order to eat fragrant melon seeds every night, its not a big deal to endure all the hardships!


    Mo Qingze, however, did not believe this little snacker. He had made such a promise not a hundred times, but fifty times. Every time he tried to control him for less than a day, his old behavior would start to show up. He wanted to punish him but in the end he couldn''t bring himself to punish him.


    Seeing Xiao Mo shouting proudly, Mo Qingze touched its fluffy little body and taught him earnestly: "Little Green is your little friend. It is naughty just to attract your attention and let you y with it." , you cant just ignore it all the time. Im not at home on weekdays, so its the only one who stays with you. Think about it, would you be lonely without it?


    Xiao Mo nced at the second-rate parrot Xiao Lu coldly. He couldn''t bear the disappointment of his master, so he reluctantly nodded his little head.


    When Mo Qingze saw this, he looked happy: "That''s right, you are the closest partners. You must get along well in the future and stop fighting."


    The two little heads came together and agreed happily. As for what they are thinking in their hearts, only they themselves know.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was watching his father-inw teach the birds the whole time, had a dull face, but the muscles on his face were twitching violently. Seeing his father-inw looking at the two little ones gradually flying away with a look of relief, the twitching became even more severe. He was really worried. He had to hold back hisughter. He had never seen his father-inw look like this before!


    It wasn''t until the two children were out of sight that Mo Qingze withdrew his gaze with a smile. Later he remembered that there was someone else in the room and witnessed with his own eyes how he taught the birds the same way he taught children. He suddenly became distraught. alright.


    Son-inw...will he think he is sick? This is a question worth exploring!


    With this little episode, Mo Qingze felt quite ufortable and had no intention of leaving Xiao Ruiyuan to y chess anymore. He carried antern and personally sent the person to the gate.


    Thank you for your hospitality, father-inw. Please stay, father-inw. Xiao Ruiyuan put down the reins of his horse and said goodbye to Mo Qingze.


    Mo Qingze nodded, and was about to turn back when he remembered something and reminded him vaguely: "The inws no longer have a title, which means he has paid the price for the mistakes he has made. As a son of a man, he still has to do what he should do. "


    Xiao Ruiyuan understood what his father-inw meant and said respectfully: "My son-inw understands that as long as he is alive, he will still be the old man of the Hou Mansion."


    Having aplished this step, there is no need for him to confirm what the man did. He will move into the General''s Mansion in two days, and as long as that man is around, he will not go back there again. As for that mans so-called confession, lets just say it in front of his mothers memorial tablet!


    Mo Qingze knew that his son-inw would never forgive his father, so he naturally would not persuade him. After saying a few other words, he waved his hand impatiently, indicating that Xiao Ruiyuan could leave.


    Xiao Ruiyuan curled his lips, bowed once more and said goodbye, then got on his horse and ran towards the general''s mansion. When he reached the corner, he turned around unexpectedly and saw the not-so-tall figure still standing at the door looking in his direction. The light was emitting a hazy light, which was weak but warmed his heart.


    His heart seemed to be stabbed lightly by something, and his eyes were suddenly filled with warmth. Xiao Ruiyuan turned his head quickly, but couldn''t help but look back. The figure was still clear.


    This scene has stayed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s mind forever. Thinking back on it after many years, it still makes his cold and iron heart soften...


    The night was getting darker, and the crescent moon had turned to the western sky. On Zhuangzi, thirty miles south of the city, there was a dim light in a courtyard house.


    Mo Yan finished thest stitch and looked at the boots in her hands with satisfaction. After making sure that there were no missing stitches, she cut the thread with scissors. She stood up and took out all the clothes and other items she had made two days ago, sorted them one by one and put them into the cloth bag, and put the boots in, nning to find time to send them to Xiao Ruiyuan.


    "Yan Yan, that guy clearly asked you to make clothes, but you also made boots, belts, and purses. It''s too good for him!" In the space, Xue Tuanzi said sourly, mentallyining about taking away her master. Xiao Ruiyuan was extremely jealous.


    Just to do these things, Yanyan spends less time with it. That guy is really annoying.


    Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh when she saw that it was even jealous: "Whenever you turn into a human form, I will also make aplete set for you!"


    "Really? Really? Will you really make it for me?" Xuetuanzi asked hurriedly, very happy.


    Mo Yan nodded affirmatively: "Of course, I will make you many beautiful princess dresses and dress you up as the most beautiful little princess."


    Hearing the word "princess dress", or a lot of "princess dress", made Xue Tuanzi feel bad. He didn''t even think about rejecting it outright: "I want to be a man, how do I look like wearing a princess dress?"


    Mo Yan said unexpectedly: "You haven''t given up the idea of bing a man yet? What''s wrong with being a girl? You can wear beautiful clothes, put on beautiful makeup, and cry loudly when you are wronged... There are so many benefits, you Why do you have to be a man?


    Of course its to pick up girls! Xue Tuanzi shouted silently in his heart that he didn''t care about being a girl, he wanted to be a man and pick up all the beautiful girls in the world!

 Chapter 1040: Greedy (1)

    Chapter 1040: Greedy (1)


    Although he has a great ambition to seduce beautiful girls all over the world, Xue Tuanzi never dares to say it in front of Mo Yan. You must know that the owner of the space has a great influence on the transformation of the weapon spirit. If the owner requests the weapon spirit to transform into a female spirit, it will be what the owner wants during the transformation.


    When Xue Tuanzi told Mo Yan that there was great uncertainty about the gender of his transformed form, in fact, he was ying a trick and did not dare to tell the truth to Mo Yan, who only wanted it to transform into a female. Otherwise, when it transformed, It ispletely insted from the male, which is absolutely not possible.


    Mo Yan never thought that Xue Tuanzi, who had never deceived her, would y tricks on her. Although the two "people" had the same mind, it would be difficult for her to detect it if Xue Tuanzi deliberately prevented her, the master, from noticing her thoughts. thought.


    Seeing that Xue Tuanzi didnt speak, Mo Yan just thought it was unwilling and didnt say anything. Seeing that it was almost dawn in two hours, she put away her needlework and prepared to go into the space to wash up before going to bed.


    But at this moment, the golden beast sleeping outside suddenly let out a low roar, and without waiting for Mo Yan toe out, he quickly rushed into the courtyard, leaped up and climbed over the courtyard wall that was more than ten feet high, and disappeared in an instant.


    The next moment, a shrill scream came from outside the courtyard wall. The sound cut through the quiet night sky and sounded particrly scary. Mo Yan felt anxious and quickly followed the five beasts rushing out to the yard. She saw that the golden beast had jumped in with an unknown person in its mouth - a man!


    Seeing Mo Yan, the golden beast opened its mouth and spat the person on the ground. Seeing that the person was facing down, he roared and turned the person over again.


    Mo Yan knew that the golden beast had a sense of propriety and would not really do anything to that man. She walked over and saw the man''s face clearly under the light of the corridor. The man was very young, no more than twenty-five years old. He didn''t have any wounds on his body. It looked like he had been stunned.


    He looked very ordinary, wearing tattered and not very clean clothes. The weather is not too cold right now. When walking outside at night, you have to wear a coat, but this person is very thin and feels cold even looking at it.


    During the past few days in Zhuangzi, Mo Yan just walked around the fields and didn''t meet many people, let alone know the men on the ground. Moreover, the house was so big that the man could reach into the inner house. He obviously had a purpose. She was not sure whether the man was a thief who stole things, or whether he came for others. No matter which way, he appeared in her yard in the middle of the night. Not good after all.


    Mo Yan did not hesitate and said decisively to the golden beast: "You throw it in the front yard and go to Manager Zhao to let him deal with it."


    The golden beast nodded, picked up the man on the ground and ran toward the outer courtyard.


    Just as Mo Yan and the Five Beasts were about to go back to the house to sleep, Xin''er and Sheng''er hurried over. Seeing their sister standing there well, their two frightened little faces immediately rxed.


    "Sister, did you hear a strange cry just now? It scared me to death." Xiner patted her chest in shock. Anyone who had slept well and was woken up by a terrifying scream would be scared.


    Sheng''er also remembered the scream just now, and she was so frightened that she buried her little head in Mo Yan''s arms: "Sister Yan, it''s scary."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan quickly put her arms around Sheng''er''s shoulders andforted her softly: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Our sisters are all here, as well as Xiaohua and the others. No bad guy dares to break in and hurt us Sheng''er."


    "That''s right, no bad guys will dare to hurt Sheng''er. Sheng''er will sleep with her sisterter. Even if there are bad guysing, my sister can beat them away." Xin''er also came over and touched Sheng''er''s head tofort her. I was afraid of scaring this timid and weak sister.

 Chapter 1041: Greedy (2)

    Chapter 1041: Greedy (2)


    Hmm, Shenger is not afraid, not afraid


    Under thefort of her two sisters, Sheng''er gradually forgot her previous fear, and her little head started to lighten up little by little. Apparently after she felt at ease, she also fell asleep.


    Mo Yan looked at her dazed look, picked her up and walked into the house: "Go to sleep, I will sleep with my sister tonight."


    As soon as Sheng''er heard this, she calmed downpletely. She held Mo Yan''s neck with her two little hands, tilted her head and fell asleep peacefully.


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, put the little one gently on the bed, and covered her with a thin quilt. After doing all this, she said to Xin''er: "It''s almost dawn, you should go back to bed quickly."


    Xin''er hesitated not to leave, holding her sister''s arm and acting coquettishly: "Sister, I will sleep with you tonight, otherwise if there is another scary sound, it will really scare me to death."


    At this point, she remembered the scream she heard in her sleep again, and asked btedly: "Sister, what on earth was that sound? It sounded like someone was screaming!"


    Mo Yan nodded her sister''s forehead in a funny way, stood up and took out a thin quilt from the cab and spread it on the bed: "Don''t worry about what the sound is, just sleep well."


    Hearing this, Xin''er knew that her sister knew about it and felt relieved. She rubbed off her shoes with a smile and rolled on the big bed holding the quilt: "Just don''t care, as long as you don''t drive me away."


    Worried that she had woken up Sheng''er, Mo Yan patted his sister''s dishonest leg and warned: "If you don''t go to sleep, I will ask Mao Tuan to take you back to your room."


    Xin''er shrank her neck and quickly buried herself in the quilt, leaving only her head exposed: "I''ll sleep here and there, but don''t call that guy here."


    In addition to being as gentle as a cat to her sister, that big guy treats everyone else like an enemy. If he sends her there, half of her life will fall to its paws.


    Seeing that his sister had calmed down, Mo Yan stopped caring about her. He got up and walked outside, intending to go into the space to take a shower and then go to sleep. However, the door to the outside was knocked again, and it was Xiann who came over.


    Xiann thought that Mo Yan didn''t know that a thief had gotten in. After briefly exining the reason, she asked Mo Yan for his opinion: "Junjun, just now, grandpa has woken up the thief, but the thief''s mind seems to be... There is a problem, and I cant even tell who I am, so Grandpa asked his ve toe over and ask the Lord how to deal with it.


    Brain problem? Mo Yan''s brows furrowed. Could it be that the golden beast scared people silly?


    Thinking of this possibility, Mo Yan felt bad. With a glimmer of hope, she asked Xiang Lan: "Don''t you know that person?"


    Xiann shook her head: "There is a Chenjia Vige nearby. We all know the people in the vige, but we have never seen this person before."


    Mo Yan thought for a moment and said to Xiann: "Let your grandpa continue asking. I will be there soon."


    "Yes, I''ll go right away." Xiann saluted Mo Yanfu and immediately went to the front yard.


    Mo Yan quickly came to the ce where the six beasts were sleeping and asked the golden beast what happened to the man. The golden beast was also very confused. It only heard something strange outside the yard and rushed out. As for whether the man was frightened and fainted by it, it didn''t know. It just kept shaking its head at Mo Yan.


    At this time, Xue Tuanzi''s voice appeared in Mo Yan''s mind: "Don''t worry, I just saw it. That guy was not scared stupid by Xiao Jin. He was also encouraged by several tenants in Chenjia Vige to sneak into the yard. His purpose was to Im testing you to see if you can be easily bullied.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan''s face suddenly darkened.


    Two days ago, the tenant farmers came to pay the rent. As before, they tried to steal 10% of the harvest and use the remaining 90% to pay 60% of the rent. Zhao Dafu opened up the matter on the spot and asked them to hand over the rice they had withheld privately, otherwise they would report the truth to the new owner of the farm.

 Chapter 1042: Greedy (3)

    Chapter 1042: Greedy (3)


    Dont underestimate this harvest. Although there is no spiritual spring water, the vigers of Chenjia Vige still nted high-yielding rice with a yield of 1,100 kilograms per mu. This achievement is 110 kilograms, which is equivalent to the yield per mu in previous years. One-third of the total amount was much more than the 10% they originally embezzled.


    With this 10%, each family that rents 200 acres of rice fields will gain at least 400 kilograms more harvest. These four hundred kilograms of rice can be exchanged for cheaper coarse grains, which can be exchanged for about eight hundred kilograms, which is enough to feed a family of five for a quarter.


    Zhao Dafu had received the benefits in vain for ten years. The small portion of grain given to him by each family each time added up to more than the single household receiving the big share. Those tenants simply did not believe that he had the courage to leave these benefits behind. What could he say? I don''t want to trade the rest.


    For this reason, those people even threatened Zhao Dafu privately, but Zhao Dafu had no scruples and was not afraid at all. He even secretly told the new owner of the farm what they had done.


    Those tenants no longer had anything to threaten Zhao Dafu, and they were worried that they would not be able to rentnd next year if they broke up with each other, so they had to make up the remaining 10% of the rent. They were unwilling to use their own quarter of the grain to buy thend from Zhao Dafu. Dafu returned home with the coarse grains he received.


    Later, these people came to ask Zhao Dafu about the autumn plowing. Zhao Dafu only said that he had other arrangements and asked them not to worry. It was a tactful way to tell them that the rentednd would be taken back.


    Originally, this thousand acres ofnd is rented once a year, but the people in Chenjia Vige have been renting and farming it for many years, and they have already acquiesced that thesends will always be farmed by them. In previous years, they would not specificallye to ask Zhao Dafu. Just because Zhuangzi changed his master, they were worried about the change so they asked. Unexpectedly, they got such a result.


    Because of the 10% harvest incident, these tenants had a lot of objections to Zhuangzi''s new owner, Mo Yan. Now seeing that she wanted to take back thend, they immediately quit and pulled Zhao Dafu to demand an exnation. Thend was surrendered. Once they have sown, they cannot just take it back.


    Zhao Dafu had been arguing with them for several days, but he still couldn''t rify the matter. Unexpectedly, those tenants actually did such a thing, which was really arrogant.


    "The four cents of grain that those people received was more than all the grain they harvested in previous years. They could have had a good year, but they were not satisfied and still wanted to covet the 10 percent of the grain. It was really cheap and greedy. I think those things belong to me for granted! Now I am unwilling to hand over thend, and I use innocent people to test my bottom line. What a shame!" Mo Yan was so angry that he couldn''t help but cursed.


    "Isn''t this normal? Once something starts, it''s hard to stop it. Those people have been greedy for so many years and regard that 10% of the food as their own. Only if you let them spit it out will they be willing to do so. Weird." Xue Tuanzi exined, it has seen this kind of thing a lot, not only in the ordinary world, but also in the cultivation world.


    "Before, I thought that their family had nond, and life would be even worse if thend was taken back. I was still struggling with whether or not to take it back. Now it seems that sympathy depends on the person! Since they are not satisfied, they also bring usations to their door. , I will take this opportunity to take back thend and keep it for my own cultivation." Mo Yan was really angry at what those tenants had done. She rented thend to these bad-hearted people. She didn''t know what would happen in the future. She also You are not a fool who foolishly throws yourpassion to the ground for those people to trample on.


    Xue Tuanzi raised his snail eyes in approval of this decision: "If people respect me, I will give them a foot in return! Since those people don''t deserve sympathy, you can do whatever you want!"


    Mo Yan nodded and went back to the house to change her clothes. Seeing that her two sisters were already asleep, she covered them with quilts and headed towards the front yard with the snow dumplings she wanted to apany her.

 Chapter 1043: Greedy (4)

    Chapter 1043: Greedy (4)


    In the side hall of the front yard, Zhao Dafu was still interrogating the man who was not very clear-headed. However, the man did not know what to ask. When he was pressed, he would cry like a child, yelling that he wanted to go home and find his mother. .


    Zhao Dafu had no choice but to worry about upsetting his master due to his ipetence, so he gave up his job. If it''s just like this, it''s nothing, but if they sell their family, it will be a disaster. When he thought of this, he felt infinite anger towards the fool in front of him.


    Boss Zhao on the side was also worried. Seeing that his father had no choice, he couldn''t help but tell what he knew: "Dad, my first son heard that there was an old woman in Chenjiacun who brought a stupid son to join her parents'' family. She wanted toe here." Thats what a fool is.


    When Zhao Dafu heard this, he red at his eldest son: "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I wasted my breath."


    Boss Zhao shrank his neck and said in a nagging tone: "I just thought of looking for trouble. Besides, I''m not sure that this person is him!"


    Zhao Dafu red again and cursed: "There is a Chenjia Vige nearby. I guess this person is from Chenjia Vige. He is so old that his son is almost married, and he is still so stupid."


    Boss Zhao was unhappy and whispered: "You are older than your son, don''t you know that?"


    Zhao Dafu pped his son on the head, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. He has been in Zhuangzi for so many years. In Chenjia Vige, there is everyone from eighty-year-olds to three-year-old children whom he does not know. He has not had time to go to Chenjia Vige recently, so he did not know that these two people came to Chenjia Vige.


    Its just as he said, the nearby vige is Chenjiacun. If not from Chenjiacun, where else could he be? He didn''t think of this for a moment and wasted all his time. But a new question arises. If this person is a rtive of Chenjiacun, why did hee here in the middle of the night?


    You must know that the courtyard wall is one foot high, and there is no ce to climb with strength. A fool without time can''t climb in at all. Is it possible that this fool who doesn''t even know his own name can build adder and climb in?


    Thinking of this, Zhao Dafu intuitively felt that the matter was not simple. He said with a serious face to his second and third sons who were snickering: "Go outside the wall and see if there is anything like adder! This fool can climb in." , maybe someone is responding outside, please be more careful, if you can catch the person, bring him back to me."


    Zhao Lao Er and Zhao Lao San looked at each other and nodded heavily towards their father: "Dad, let''s go right away." After saying that, the two of them walked out quickly, not even daring to take antern for fear of outside. Someone really responded and it shocked people.


    When Mo Yan came over, she saw the two youngest sons of the Zhao family walking out. When she learned what they were going to do, she called Mao Tuan to him: "Go with them. If you meet any strangers, just call them." If you catch someone and bring him here, its best not to hurt anyone.


    Mao Tuan blinked at Mo Yan, turned around and walked towards the courtyard door.


    With the help of the tiger, it is natural to get twice the result with half the effort. Zhao Lao Er and Zhao Lao San were overjoyed. After thanking Mo Yan, they quickly followed him.


    Mo Yan came to the side hall, nodded to Zhao Dafu and Mr. Zhao who were saluting, and then looked at the man kneeling on the ground.


    Thinking that this man was being taken advantage of because of his unclear mind, and that he was just an innocent poor man, Mo Yan''s expression softened a bit, and she said to the cowering man: "Get up first, we won''t beat you."


    Perhaps Mo Yan''s tone was too gentle, or the aura she exuded was not dangerous at all, but the man actually understood her words, and stood up slowly under Zhao Dafu''s disbelieving gaze.


    Looking at the uneasy man who was grabbing at the corner of his clothes, Mo Yan''s eyes shed and her voice became gentler: "What''s your name? Why aren''t you sleeping at home sote? Your parents can''t see you, aren''t they very anxious? "


    The man raised his head, nced at Mo Yan quickly, and murmured with a red face: "I...my name is Zhao Dasha. I came...to find my wife. They said I have my wife here."


    Having said this, Zhao Dasha looked at Mo Yan with bright eyes and said cautiously: "You, you are a good person, do you know where my wife is?"


    Poof!


    Hearing the man say her name, Mo Yan''s eyes twitched and she didn''t smile, but when asked about finding a wife, she couldn''t help it.


    Not only Mo Yanughed, but Zhao Dafu and his son also turned sideways and trembled withughter. In their hearts, they felt that their master was very powerful. They, father and son, wanted to gossip, but this fool pretended to be stupid and refused to speak. The master asked two questions as soon as he came. sentence, just say it honestly.


    However, this fool also has a surname of fool, and he was in the same family as them five hundred years ago!


    "hehe!"


    Zhao Dasha saw that the three people in the room allughed and scratched their heads in joy. The original fear was gone.


    Mo Yan originally didnt me Zhao Dashu for being taken advantage of, but now looking at his child-like innocent smile, she couldnt express her anger anymore, so she asked Zhao Dafu to get a te of snacks and coax him to talk.


    This was the first time for Zhao Dasha to eat such a beautiful and delicious snack, and he danced with joy like a child. Under the attack of "sugar-coated bullets", Mo Yan quickly figured out the cause and effect.


    However, what she didnt expect was that the person who took advantage of Zhao Dasha would be so courageous, or perhaps vicious, that he would actually instruct him to sneak into the yard where her sisters were...

 Chapter 1044: Weird brain circuit recovery (1)

    Chapter 1044: Weird brain circuit recovery (1)


    Chapter 1044 Weird brain circuit retraction (1)


    With Zhao Dashas confusing answers and Boss Zhaos supplements, Mo Yan had a rough idea of Zhao Dashas identity. It turned out that his mother was the daughter of Chenjiacun. She married to a vige dozens of miles away many years ago and gave birth to a son named Zhao Dasha.


    Zhao Dasha was not born a fool. He got seriously ill when he was six years old. Due to adults'' negligence, he did not see a doctor in time and dyed his illness. His brain was burned out and his intelligence remained at the age of five or six. look like.


    The only child was a fool. Zhao Dasha''s parents were oftenughed at by the vigers. They originally wanted to continue having children, so that in the future, both the couple and the silly son would have someone to take care of them. As a result, for some reason, the couple never had any more children.


    The two elders also loved Zhao Dasha very much, but unfortunately the good times did notst long. A few days ago, in order to save money to buy a wife for his silly son to carry on the family line, Zhao Dasha''s father went to pull horses for the caravan on the introduction of an acquaintance. Unfortunately, he encountered a bandit. , was hacked to death by bandits.


    The mainstay of the family was gone, and the only son was a fool. After Zhao Dasha''s mother, Mrs. Chen, finished her husband''s funeral, her husband''s family took over the few remaining family properties, and treated her as the star of the funeral with her son. He was kicked out of the Zhao family gate.


    Aunt Chen had no choice but to take her son back to her natal family and seek refuge with her elder brother. The parents are not alive, and the only brother is old. All affairs in the family are taken care of by the eldest son, who is already married and has children.


    Aunt Chens brothers family is not doing well. He has arge family to support. How can he treat an aunt with whom he is not close? Aunt Chen also knew it, so from that day on, she washed and cooked for the Chen family, fed pigs and chickens, and worked in the fields... She did everything she could, just to earn a meal for herself and her son...


    Despite this, the mother and son still had a difficult time in the Chen family, and they were inevitably subjected to some cynicism. Zhao Dasha was often ridiculed and bullied by the younger members of the Chen family because of his stupidity. This time, Zhao Dasha broke into Mo Yan''s yard in the middle of the night. Mo Yan and the Zhao family agreed that one of the Chen family''s sons came up with the idea. bad idea.


    Mo Yan didn''t know whether to say that the person who came up with this idea was bold, or stupid, or both. It can be seen that this kind of person can achieve great things, and it would be nice not to cause trouble and affect the whole family.


    Before the te of snacks was finished, Zhao Lao Er and Zhao Lao San came back carrying adder, followed timidly by three young men about the same age as Zhao Dasha. Mao Tuan walked at the end, growling from time to time. A sound seemed to urge them to go faster.


    These three people were the ones who hid outside the courtyard and helped Zhao Dasha climb over the courtyard wall. They were also the ones who instigated Zhao Dasha.


    Mao Tuan walked up to Mo Yan, faced the three young men and let out a terrifying roar. The three young men had done something wrong and were discovered by others. They were already very scared. They were frightened by hairballs so many times before that they had a deep shadow on them. Now that they were frightened by hairballs like this, their legs were hurt. He immediately knelt on the ground without even daring to raise his head.


    A vague smell of fishy smell spread in the room. Mo Yan frowned and looked at the three people on the ground. As expected, he saw that the color of the crotch of two of them was darker than other parts. He was quite speechless for a moment. Angrily, she tugged the ears of the hairball who was asking for credit from her.


    The hairball drooped its head and felt aggrieved. How could these two-legged monsters be honest if they didn''t scare them?


    The smell was not strong, which was why Mo Yan had a sensitive nose and couldn''t bear it. Zhao Dafu and his son also smelled it. They quietly looked at Mo Yan''s face and saw her frowning. They wanted to drag these three rude guys away immediately. Go down.

 Chapter 1045: Weird brain circuit recovery (2)

    Chapter 1045: Weird brain circuit recovery (2)


    Chapter 1045 The strange brain circuit retraction (2)


    Mo Yan nced at it and then withdrew his gaze. She felt a little thirsty. She just picked up the teacup but put it down again. She became increasingly intolerable to the smell in the room.


    Mo Yan didn''t speak, and Zhao Dafu and his son did not dare to speak casually. They stood aside silently, feeling extremely angry at the three people kneeling on the ground.


    They all know these three people. They are three of the fifty tenant households in Chenjia Vige. They were also the most violent people who refused to return the rent and made troubles. They not only made troubles themselves, but also encouraged others to make troubles. If it weren''t for the vige chief''s nephew Chen Xue Pressed down, these three people can encourage others to fight with them.


    Zhao Dasha, on the other hand, looked uneasily at this and that. He even stopped eating his favorite snacks and frowned, with a child-like troubled expression on his face.


    Although Zhao Dasha is not smart, he is not so stupid that he doesn''t know anything. He feels like a five or six-year-old child. He doesn''t know the ways of the world, and he can''t tell the difference between good and bad. He just believes what others say. Thats all. Ask him something. If you know something, you can answer it. If you don''t know, just shake your head honestly.


    Mo Yan saw that his eyes frequently fell on the young man kneeling in the middle, with anxiety written all over his face, so she pointed at the man and asked him, "Who is he to you?"


    Zhao Dashu nced at the young man, then quickly looked away, shaking his head violently: "I''m not allowed to say it, my cousin won''t let me say it." After saying that, he looked at the young man with some fear and refused to speak.


    Mo Yan suddenly realized that this young man was Zhao Dasha''s maternal cousin. However, a person who can even plot to harm his blood cousin is obviously a man with evil intentions.


    Mo Yan, who wanted to know, already had a rough idea. She didn''t want to ask this kind of person the rest, and she couldn''t stand the smell in the room, so she said to Zhao Dafu: "For me, please ask the whole story clearly. If they deny it, If you don''t want to be recruited, you will be sent directly to the Yamen after dawn."


    "ve, I obey." Zhao Dafu quickly agreed. When he saw Mo Yan getting up to leave, he nced at Zhao Dasha and asked with some trepidation: "Junjun, he...how will he deal with it?"


    Mo Yan was just about to put the person back, but the words lingered on his lips before swallowing: "Let''s interrogate him together."


    "Ah?" Zhao Dafu was stunned, and for a moment he didn''t understand why his master changed his attitude. However, as a ve, the most important thing is to obey, so he quickly changed his words: "Yes, leave this matter to the ve, the county master does not need to bother."


    Mo Yan nodded, tugged the ears of Hairball, who was still trying to scare the three people, and left the side hall.


    "Tsk, Yan Yan, you still think people are too kind! Even if you deliberately detain that fool, his cousin and his cousin''s family will still think that he is too stupid to be raped by you. I tricked you and caught you again! I dont know how the fool will be bullied if he stays in that house from now on!"


    On the way back to the room, the voice of Xue Tuanzi sounded in Mo Yans mind.


    "Then what should we do? We can''t just do nothing, right? Besides, no matter how cruel those people are, they won''t be too cruel to him!" Mo Yan said uncertainly, but he was actually starting to worry in his heart.


    Although Zhao Dasha is just a stranger to her, in her previous life, in order to umte merit, she paid great attention to this kind of special group of people. Even in another world, she still has a special sympathy for this kind of group of people.


    "Look, you''re already worried!" Xue Tuanzi rudely broke through Mo Yan''s selffort: "Just now you should have shown off your authority as a county prince and simply tried your best to protect that fool in front of that kid from the Chen family. Then The boy and his family may be kinder to that fool because they are afraid of you."

 Chapter 1046: Weird brain circuit recovery (3)

    Chapter 1046: Weird brain circuit recovery (3)


    Chapter 1046 Weird brain circuit retraction (3)


    Mo Yan felt that Xue Tuanzi''s words were absolutely right, and couldn''t help but feel annoyed: "Why didn''t I think of it? For the Chen family, there is nothing more fearful to them than the suppression of status."


    Seeing this, Xue Tuanziforted him: "That''s because you can''t do anything to use your power to suppress others, so you didn''t expect this! But you must remember one thing clearly. The hierarchy in this era is insurmountable. The status of the county king Although there is no real power, it is still very useful to scare people. If you can use your identity to suppress others to solve problems, just use it. There is no simpler and more effective method than this. You would be a fool if you don''t use it."


    "Yeah, you''re right!" Mo Yan nodded in agreement. She was indeed not used to using power to suppress others. Who allowed her to live in a society that advocated equality for all in her previous life. In this life, she was born as a grassroots and never had a chance. What about using privileges? Now that Xuetuanzi reminded her, she felt that she could indeed try this.


    But this time, she did not use her power to take back the fields. She wanted to see how capable Zhao Dafu was. Now it seems that he has the ability, but his skills are not strong enough, otherwise thend would have been taken back long ago. This shoring is not a big problem. From now on, Zhuangzi will not need tenants, and there is no need to worry about him being unable to suppress people.


    Although he was worried that Zhao Dasha would be angry and abused by the Chen family when he returned to the Chen family, Mo Yan could not think of a solution for the time being. He could only wait until tomorrow to remind Zhao Dafu and ask him to take more care of Zhao Dasha in private.


    With a mountain like the Yamen hanging over his head that could crush people at any time, Zhao Dafu didn''t waste much effort, and the three young men, including cousin Chen Dasha, did it honestly.


    As Mo Yan expected, the person who came up with this bad idea was indeed Zhao Dashas cousin Chen Sangou.


    The Chen familys ownnd is less than five acres, but they have to support a family of more than 20 people. Over the years, if they had not been renting thend on Zhuangzi, their family would have gone to drink the northwest wind. This time, Mo Yan suddenly wanted to take back the fields, whichpletely panicked Chen Sangou''s family. There was no way to change this oue.


    But Chen Sangou was not willing to give in. He was very smart but not very smart. He thought hard for a few days and actually came up with a "cool n". He had always looked down on his stupid cousin who lived at home, and he had heard too manyints from his mother and daughter-inw. He could not see his elderly aunt working hard at home, and he only felt that the family had two useless trash.


    This time, he had a "waste utilization" mentality and plotted against Zhao Dasha.


    When the tenants were convened by Chen Xue to discuss how to deal with the problem, Chen Sangou came up with his "ingenious n". Unfortunately, his "cool n" was strongly opposed by the two tenants who came with him, but was strongly opposed by the remaining forty-seven tenants, who believed that the risk was too great. He disdains thepany of such people who harm his cousins.


    Therefore, Chen Sangou, who thought he was extremely smart, was so angry that without even telling his family, he and two people who agreed with his idea estimated the approximate location of Mo Yan''s residence, and used the excuse of finding a wife for Zhao Dasha. Zhao Dasha was tricked into the house.


    If Zhao Dasha sessfully breaks into Mo Yan''s courtyard, they will use this as a reason to threaten Mo Yan to continue renting thend to them. If they didn''t find him, they wouldn''t bring Zhao Dasha out, hoping that Mo Yan would find him and test Mo Yan''s attitude.


    If Mo Yan did something to Zhao Dasha in a fit of anger, people like them would have an excuse to make trouble and achieve the purpose of continuing to rentnd. If they didn''t do anything to Zhao Dasha, they would think that Mo Yan was not a cruel person. When the time came, they would drag the old and young at home and kneel at the door of the house to beg for mercy. Wouldn''t they still get the rentednd?

 Chapter 1047: Weird brain circuit retrieval (4)

    Chapter 1047: Weird brain circuit retrieval (4)


    Chapter 1047 Weird brain circuit retraction (4)


    It has to be said that the brain circuits of these three people are very strange. They only think about sess but do not think about whether the consequences of failure are eptable to them. So when Zhao Dafu reported to Mo Yan the next day with twitching eyes, Mo Yan was speechless. To the extreme, I no longer know what to say.


    Mo Yan read the confessions of Chen Sangou and the others, and then gave them to Zhao Dafu: "Those three people have already signed and pledged this confession. They can use it as evidence to sue them at the Yamen at any time. But in the end, what are the rights of the vigers? , it is not good for the rtionship to be too tense. Now that you have summoned the tenants with this confession, what should you do specifically? You dont need to be reminded by this county gentleman, right?"


    Zhao Dafu wiped the sweat from his forehead and said quickly: "Junjun, I know what to do. This time, I will definitely take back the fields smoothly."


    Mo Yan could notment on this and just waved his hand to let Zhao Dafu do business.


    Zhao Dafu asked his three sons and son-inw to go to Chenjiacun to inform the tenants, and the tenants quickly gathered outside Zhuangzi.


    Under the big tree outside Zhuangzi, Zhao Dafu took out the confession of what Chen Sangou and the others had done and read it out. Not to mention the reactions of the other tenants, the family members of Chen Sangou and the others suddenly copsed on the ground. , burst into tears.


    These people are just ordinary people, and the biggest official I have ever seen is the vige chief. To be honest, the vige chief is not yet an official. He doesn''t even dare to lift his waist when meeting the most ordinary yamen servant. Now that his rtives havemitted a crime, he hasmitted a crime that even a hundred vige chiefs cannot match. In Jun''s hands, besides crying, they didn''t even dare to plead for mercy.


    Other tenants were stillining in their hearts that Chen Sangou was reckless and caused trouble to them. But seeing the three family members crying so miserably, their resentment gradually disappeared. They all began to sigh, feeling deeply confused about how to live their lives in the future.


    Everyone present knew that thisnd would no longer be leased to them for farming, otherwise they, the tenants, might be aplices in the murder of the county king. It is better to live withoutnd than to be in prison. At most, life will be a little harder.


    The tenants left in frustration. Chen Xue, who had taken the lead in devouring grain and threatening Zhao Dafu, stayed behind. He said to Zhao Dafu with a bad expression: "There are many people in the vige who live on those fields. You can take them all back at once." , isnt this forcing them to die?


    Zhao Dafu''s good mood was not affected by Chen Xue''s rude questioning. He just shook the confession in his hand and said truthfully: "How did those people survive before renting those fields? How they will survive in the future! In these years, The grain you own is enough for you to buy a few more acres of fertilend. If the fertilend is not enough, there will still be wastnd. If you raise it for a few years, you will always have a harvest, so how can you starve to death?"


    Chen Xue stared, wanting to refute but not knowing what to say. Over the years, their lives have indeed been much better relying on the food provided by them. The money they saved can also buy a few acres ofnd. However, they have to pay taxes on thend they buy, and there is no good cultivatednd in the vige. The wastndsts only three to five years, so don''t even think about getting any good harvests. There are better fertile fields than those rented for nting!


    Zhao Dafu has been dealing with Chen Xue for many years, and their personal rtionship is quite good. Seeing him like this, he couldn''t help but sigh: "If you hadn''t even taken the idea of the county monarch before, and squandered so much food, what would you do again this time?" For this kind of thing, the county prince originally just wanted to take back thend and let you help nt it. In the future, no matter whether the harvest is good or bad, he will give you enough food for a year based on two kilograms of grain per person per day. It is a pity that you have done this. This incident haspletely chilled the Junjun''s heart, otherwise the life of being a farmhand on the farm would be morefortable than renting the farnd on the farm."


    For people in Chenjia Vige, it would be considered good if the adults could eat one kilogram of grain every day. When they became farmhands in the vige, even the children could even get two kilograms and couldn''t finish it. They didn''t even have to worry about the quality of the harvest. If you sell the excess grain, your life won''t be much better than if you rentnd?


    Looking at Chen Xue''s remorseful look, Zhao Dafu couldn''t help but feel lucky that he had taken the initiative to admit his mistake at that time, otherwise the end would have been much worse than those of the tenants.


    Under the leadership of Chen Sangou and his family, Zhao Dafu sessfully recovered a thousand acres ofnd. Mo Yan asked Mr. Zhao and his brothers to beat up Chen Sangou and others, and then let them go after being starved for three days and only giving them water.


    Although these people have made mistakes, the crime is not worthy of death. Thosends have just been recovered and are already filled with many people. If they are sent to the official again, it will inevitably arouse the dissatisfaction of the vigers of Chenjia Vige, and they will secretly do evil in the future. It is not impossible to set fire to the thousand acres of fields, so there is no need to forge such a grudge.


    As for Zhao Dasha, he stayed with him for a few days with good food and drinks. When he returned to the Chen family with a glowing face, he happily told the Chen family everything about Zhuangzi. Although the Chen family was still angry with him, But no one dared to do anything to him.


    As soon as the incident at Zhuangzi came to an end, Mo Yan returned to Mojia Vige with her two sisters and six beasts.


    Mo Yan looked at the familiar vige and familiar home through the carriage, and couldn''t help but sigh: Although she had only been away for less than ten days, it seemed like she had been away for a long time. It is true that a golden nest and a silver nest are not as good as her own doghouse.


    Just as soon as she returned home, Mo Yan was extremely busy. In the past few days since she left, a lot of things had piled up at home and outside her home. Other things were fine, but there were a few things at the construction site that she needed to make up her mind about. After spending two days to deal with these matters one by one, Yang Bao came to the door again...

 Chapter 1048: Arranging for Yan Yan to commit suicide (1)

    Chapter 1048: Arranging for Yan Yan tomit suicide (1)


    Chapter 1048 Arranging for Yan Yan tomit suicide (1)


    Yang Bao came to Mo Yan about greenhouse vegetables.


    Last year, almost all of the 35 families who followed the Mo family to grow vegetables in greenhouses moved to spacious and bright brick houses this year. It only took one winter to turn thatched houses into brick houses. This tangible benefit was more impactful than carts of vegetables, which affected the vigers who had not participated in the nting.


    I missed an opportunity to make a fortune in vain, and everyone beat their chests and regretted endlessly. They just wished they could turn back time, even if they tried to sell iron to gain a fortune.


    Later, the greenhouse was demolished. When the vigers were cultivating the vegetablend, they were looking forward to building a greenhouse in the vige this year. Then they would do whatever they wanted. Even if they lost money, they would notin. After all, the rewards were too generous. , no one can resist the temptation of getting rich in one winter.


    Not long ago, before the autumn harvest had even started, people kepting to ask Yang Bao if he would continue to build greenhouses this year. After receiving a positive answer, he begged to join on the spot, and it was no problem to contribute money and effort.


    Yang Bao only knew that Mo Yan would still build a greenhouse this year, but he didnt know if he was willing to let other vigers join in, so he didnt dare to agree easily. After finally getting Mo Yan back, he counted the people who wanted to participate in the nting, and then came to ask Mo Yan''s opinion.


    "Uncle Yang, I will ask Tang Xin to make a n about the greenhouse vegetables. She will contact you about the specific arrangements. If everyone agrees by then, we will follow the n." Mo Yan had already expected this year. There will be many more families participating in greenhouse nting thanst year, so it is not surprising to hear that many families want to participate.


    Last year, many businesses in surrounding towns took a fancy to the business opportunities of greenhouse vegetables and wanted to transport vegetables from Liuyang Vige to sell locally. At that time, there was only enough vegetables to supply the capital, so she didn''t agree, but she already had preliminary intentions to cooperate with those merchants. Since sales are not a problem, the area for greenhouse vegetable cultivation must be expanded this year.


    When the people in the vige be rich, she will be able to gain a lot of merit, and she wont have to worry about someone getting pinkeye and plotting against her family again.


    However, Mo Yan does not n to interfere in this matter anymore and will leave it entirely to Tang Xin. Withst year''s experience and her watching from the sidelines, there won''t be much of a problem. After the vegetable seeds are gone, she only needs to inject a little spiritual spring water into the ditch from time to time.


    When Yang Bao heard this, his eyebrows widened, and he quickly took out thepiled list from his sleeve and put it on the table: "Girl Yan, all the people who want to build a greenhouse are here. Those who can contribute money and are willing to work hard. You just dont have the money but you have the energy. Its up to you whether you want these people to follow you or not.


    As the vige chief, Yang Bao naturally hopes that every household will participate. In this way, when the people in the vige be rich, he, the vige chief, will also have a bright face. Moreover, when he is rich, his mind will be broadened, and he will not have to always worry about it. Some trivial things in the vige are troublesome.


    Many vigers'' rtionships are not harmonious, and often pull him to mediate, isn''t it let the poor characters make trouble?


    But he also knew that this was impossible. Many people refused to contribute money to build greenhouses and fireces, and werezy by nature and unwilling to put in the effort. Even he himself looked down upon such people, and he was even less sure that Mo Yan could do it. Take a fancy. He didn''t dare to agree easily, lest he make others unhappy.


    Well, Ill leave this here. Uncle Yang will reply to the folks in two days. Mo Yan nodded, picked up the list, nced at it, and put it away.


    Hey, theres no need to rush this. Ill take a look at it when Yan is free. Its not an urgent matter. Yang Bao knows that Mo Yan is very busy, so hes not in a hurry.

 Chapter 1049: Arrange for Yan Yan to commit suicide (2)

    Chapter 1049: Arrange for Yan Yan tomit suicide (2)


    Chapter 1049 Arranging for Yan Yan tomit suicide (2)


    The two chatted for a while about the greenhouse, and Yang Bao left wisely.


    Mo Yan called Tang Xin over and handed her the list directly, asking her to go through the list and pick out the ones she was unsure about for her to check.


    Tang Xin returned to her room with the list, and quickly picked out the people she was unsure about, and analyzed it with Mo Yan during lunch:


    "...The Wang family treats us as enemies. We are allzy andzy. If we let them get involved, there might be a lot of trouble. The Gou family, the Shi family, and the Niu family are all rogue families. We don''t want to get out of here." I dont want to contribute money everywhere, how can such a cheap thing be done, but there are a few families with only old people and children at home. They dont have much money and cant contribute much effort, but they are nice people. I think I can let them nt together. When the timees Just give them less points..."


    Mo Yan listened to Tang Xin''s analysis while eating, and couldn''t help but nod when she saw that what she said was reasonable and well-founded. After she finished speaking, she asked casually: "These are the only ones? Are there no other families?"


    A sh of embarrassment shed across Tang Xin''s face. After hesitating for a while, he finally couldn''t help but say: "My father''s name is also on it, but they don''t want to pay for it."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Hearing this, Tang Xin felt confused for a moment, and finally bit her lip and said nothing.


    Mo Yan sighed inwardly, put down her chopsticks and asked seriously: "If the Tang family has nothing to do with you, will you let them participate or not?"


    Tang Xin shook her head silently, she was unwilling to do so. In her opinion, a person who can even sell his own daughter does not deserve to live a good life. However, she may not care about the other members of the Tang family, but that man is her biological father. Even if he does something extremely wrong to her, seeing that he is in poverty, he is still in his early thirties, and he looks like he is in his forties or fifties. Old man, not only did she not feel happy in her heart, she felt a little ufortable.


    The life of the Tang family was indeed very bad. Tang Yushi borrowed the money and offended Ren Yazi. In the end, she used the money from Tang Xin''s selling her body to pay off the debt and make amends. Not enough, she also put thest bit at the bottom of the box. Money was also lost.


    Tang Zhutou was also a coward and timid person. He went to work in the city during the off-season and was cheated twice, and he never wanted to go there again. The family lived on a few acres of wastnd with poor harvests, and lived a tight life. Otherwise, they would not have shamelesslye to Tang Xin to ask for money, and even used a fig leaf to cover it up, calling it the sole supporter of the Tang family. The incense is Tang Bao.


    Looking at Tang Xin''s expression, Mo Yan knew what was going on and said decisively: "Don''t want the Tang family!"


    None of the members of the Tang family are good. Tang Zhutou is indeed Tang Xin''s biological father by blood, but it is precisely because of this that she is particrly disgusted!


    A man who can obviously protect his own daughter, but because of his own selfishness, allows his daughter to be sold to a dirty ce. This kind of man is not worthy of being a father at all, and is more hateful than those who have done many evil things, at least if those who have done many evil things are If you do something detrimental to Tang Xin, Tang Xin will feel resentful and despairing, but not sad.


    Tang Zhutou is great, he has done all these things!


    Tang Xin couldn''t bear to see the Tang family in poverty, and she was resentful and unwilling to let them get involved. She understood this tangled feeling, but the Tang family had nothing to do with her. She had nothing to do with such a family. Unbearable.


    Although what she did was to umte good deeds, she would rather earn less merit than let anyone else take advantage. Dont the Tang family want to make a fortune? Then they must live an upright life first!

 Chapter 1050: Arrange for Yan Yan to commit suicide (3)

    Chapter 1050: Arrange for Yan Yan tomit suicide (3)


    Chapter 1050 Arranging for Yan Yan tomit suicide (3)


    "Then...then just do as Sister Yanyan said and don''t let the Tang family participate." Tang Xin felt a little sad and relieved, but she didn''t feel guilty.


    She is not the cause of the Tang family''s poverty, and it is not her who disagrees with the Tang family''s involvement. The blood of the Tang family flows in her body, and she cannot do anything to destroy the Tang family, but she will not help the Tang family, that''s it. Bar!


    Mo Yan nodded happily and changed the topic: "Is there anyone else who is not sure?"


    Tang Xin nodded and turned her attention to business: "There is also the old Mo family, whose name is Mo Yongfu, and they can''t afford the money to build a greenhouse."


    Mo Yan was in a trance for a moment. She hadn''t paid attention to Lao Mo''s family for a long time, and no one had mentioned it in front of her. If Tang Xin hadn''t mentioned it today, she would have forgotten that there were still so many people in the vige.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was silent, Tang Xin was not sure what she was thinking. She thought for a while and said: "Compared to the previous few empty-handed wolves who were unwilling to pay and just wanted to take advantage, the old Mo family is really No money."


    Mo Hong''s family is paralyzed, and Lao Mo''s head is old. Mo Yongfu is the only one who supports the family and outside the house. He is even poorer than the Tang family, and even eating has be a problem. As for Mo Yonglu and Mo Niu, they have separated and moved to the city. They make a living by working in the city. Theye back once in the middle of every month, give the two elders a little filial money and leave immediately. They basically don''t do anything on weekdays. Show up.


    Mo Yan came back to her senses and said calmly: "Cross out Mo Yongfu''s name and ignore it."


    Simr to the situation of the Tang family, since one has refused, there is no need for the other to stay. Now she is not afraid of being said to be cold-blooded and heartless, and she will not even help her rtives. After thinking about it, after so many things happened, no one would stand with Lao Mo''s family and think that she shouldn''t do this.


    Well, lets rearrange the listter! Tang Xin silently crossed Mo Yongfus name in her heart, feeling a happy feeling.


    Xiner and the others who listened carefully saw that the most annoying families had been excluded. They were all very happy, and their appetites actually improved a lot, and they ate half a bowl of more rice!


    When Tang Xin sent thepiled list to Yang Bao, Yang Bao might have expected it. Looking at the names on the list, he was not surprised at all. He felt sorry for the dozen or so families including the old Mo family, Tang family, and Wang family who were excluded. They both sympathized with them and felt that they deserved it, so they had no intention of interceding for them.


    Yang Bao quickly summoned the families involved in the greenhouse nting and announced the good news to them, asking them to prepare for the greenhouse nting after they were busy harvesting, and to be ready for dispatch at any time.


    As for those families who signed up but were not allowed to participate, such as the Tang family, Wang family, etc., although they were filled with hatred, they had no choice but not even the courage toe to ask for exnations.


    In addition to lying in bed and getting through the day, Mo Hong, who was holding his breath, couldn''t help cursing. Old Mo and Mo Yongfu were not surprised at this result, but the sorrow on their faces deepened. They looked at Huan Huan every day. The neighbor who was so happy that he was busy building a greenhouse in the field could not help but reveal deep despair in his eyes...


    After the autumn harvest waspletelypleted, greenhouse nting was carried out in an orderly manner under Tang Xin''s arrangement, and Mo Yan focused on the dozens of resettlement houses.


    The main body of the house is almost finished, and only the small work of painting is left. As long as it doesn''t rain, it will be done earlier than Mo Yan expected. Mo Yan has also ced an order for 300 sets of necessities in the house, such as beds, tables, chairs, etc., and they will be able to move in after the house is ventted and dried.

 Chapter 1051: Arranging for Yan Yan to commit suicide (4)

    Chapter 1051: Arranging for Yan Yan tomit suicide (4)


    Chapter 1051 Arranging for Yan Yan tomit suicide (4)


    Time flies so fast. It has just entered September. The inside and outside of the resettlement house have beenpleted. After paying thepletion money to the vigers who helped with the work, Mo Yan sent a message to Qinan that day, asking him to send 300 soldiers to the resettlement house. return.


    Qi Nan serves in the capital army and is not allowed to leave his post without permission. After receiving the news, he quickly informed Xiao Ruiyuan, and soon the Prince''s Mansion gave instructions to the general in charge of Qinan and granted Qinan two months'' leave.


    The time seemed to be ample, but it would snow at the border soon, and the road would be difficult and dangerous. Qinan did not dare to dy. After returning home at night to reunite with his wife, children, and children, he rode a fast horse to the border the next day. .


    That night, Xiao Ruiyuan rushed to Mo Yan''s house after a long journey and gave Mo Yan a palm-sized wooden box, which contained a box full of silver notes with a face value of one hundred, which added up to at least ten thousand taels.


    Mo Yan opened it, took a look at it, then closed it, and said jokingly: "Is this your private money? What if it doesn''t have as much as mine? How about I support you in the future?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan took it seriously, and his deep eyes burst out with a bright light: "This is given to you by my cousin. My money will be sent to you tomorrow, and you will support me from now on."


    Mo Yan stared, does this guy mean to hand over his personal money to her now and then let her raise it? Did she understand correctly?


    This kind of thing may not be difficult to see in the previous life, but in this era, a man who relies on his wife to support himself will definitely be despised!


    Having made up his mind, Xiao Ruiyuan didnt think there was anything wrong with this at all, and secretly med himself for not thinking of it earlier. Seeing his fiance''s dazed look, his heart softened, and he seized the opportunity to kiss her pink and alluring lips.


    The touch was about to leave. Xiao Ruiyuan raised his hand to caress the woman''s shy face, with satisfaction in his eyes: "Yan''er, my husband has a lot of money. When you and I get married in the future, it won''t be a problem to raise ten or eight."


    Mo Yan didn''t react at first. When she understood what "ten or eight" meant, she was ashamed and angry and pushed away the shameless guy in front of her.


    When they first met, this guy was like the flower on the high mountain, unattainable. Later, the flower took a fancy to her, and finally became popr and no longer cold. But now... she felt that her personality was about to copse - If someone set up this thing!


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the empty arms and then at the embarrassed person in front of him, a look of confusion shed across his face.


    When he saw Qin Nan hand over the silver to his wife with his own eyes, he also said that his wife would support him and his future children. His wife ignored themotion around her and threw herself into Qinan''s body, crying andughing. Qinanforted her for a long time before she stopped.


    He didn''t understand this very much. Qinan said something to him with a happy face. For some reason, he still remembers these words clearly to this day:


    "If a woman likes you, she will not see your poverty or wealth. As long as you are willing to give her everything you have, even if it is only one copper coin, she will feel that she is the happiest in the world. woman, because what you gave her was not money, but a heart that loved her!"


    At that time, he still didn''t understand. It wasn''t untilter, when he met Yan''er, that he gradually understood Qin Nan''s mood: he was not afraid of giving too much, but he was afraid of not giving enough. There was nothing false about what he said just now, but if they were obviously simr, why did Yan''er react like this? What exactly went wrong?


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s inner tangle didn''tst long. Mo Yan quickly gave him the answer: "Ten or eight? You think I''m a sow! Let me tell you, don''t say we haven''t gotten married yet. Even if we get married, will we have children?" Its me who has the final say when ites to having children. If youre not happy with it, find someone else to give birth to it!


    As soon as he said it without hesitation, Mo Yan regretted it the next moment. She didn''t know what was going on. She knew clearly that this guy was just joking and didn''t really regard her as a child-bearing machine, but he still said such things. This was simply unreasonable!


    She couldn''t help but feel annoyed, secretly despising herself in her heart, and didn''t dare to raise her head to see the man''s suddenly darkened face.


    You want me to find someone to have a baby with, huh? Xiao Ruiyuans fists were clenched tightly under his sleeves, and his face was gloomy and scary.


    No one knew that when he heard this sentence, his heart felt as if someone had punched him hard and almost stopped beating. From beginning to end, he identified with the woman in front of him. If he hadn''t met her, he might not have gotten married in this life, let alone have children.


    But how could she say such words so easily? Even if she directly told him that she didn''t want to have children, he wouldn''t force it or feel sad. As long as she was by his side, it would be fine. He had always liked her, and it was only because of her that he was looking forward to having children. .


    Or, she didnt like him as much as he thought. Otherwise, how could she have told him to have a child with another woman?


    Or, she didnt like him as much as he thought. Otherwise, how could he be allowed to have children with other women?


    Mo Yan looked at the man who was obviously angry and didn''t know how to exin it. She spoke rudely because she subconsciously thought so before she said it. In the final analysis, she didn''t care about his feelings and stepped on his heart. , if it were her, she would also be angry.


    He admitted his mistake in his heart, but Mo Yan never thought of apologizing to Xiao Ruiyuan, otherwise the next thing would be even more difficult to deal with.


    Rolling her eyes, Mo Yan struggled to squeeze out two tears, raised her head suddenly and said with an usatory look: "It''s not your fault! It''s very painful for a woman to have children, and you still said that you want to raise ten Eight, you didnt care about me at all, I was so sad that I said those words without hesitation, and now you still me me!

 Chapter 1052: Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (1)

    Chapter 1052: Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (1)


    Chapter 1052 Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (1)


    The woman''s usation was like a p in the face, making Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart hurt. For a woman to give birth to a child is like going through hell. Didn''t his mother die early because she had a difficult delivery and suffered a loss of health?


    Yan''er has just grown hairpins and is still so young. How could she not be afraid? Thinking that he not only failed to understand her, but also lost his temper with her, Xiao Ruiyuan wanted to p himself.


    Looking at the tears on the woman''s face, Xiao Ruiyuan felt increasingly ufortable. He obviously told himself that he would hold her in the palm of his hand, pamper her and be happy all his life. She obviously didn''t like to cry, but she shed tears in front of him. It was all his fault!


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan did not doubt Mo Yan''s words at all, nor was he as angry as before, only full of heartache for Mo Yan. He stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears on her face, but was mercilessly avoided.


    "Do not touch me!"


    The moment Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed, Mo Yan knew that he had escaped, and his heart instantly became happy. She was just acting and had to do it to the end to avoid being found out, so her tears flowed even more fiercely: "You just said the wrong thing and you were cruel to me. In your heart, I''m not that important at all. You dont care about me at all.


    At this point, Mo Yan suddenly felt that something was wrong: Why did these words sound so like the usations made by female pigs against male pigs when they were wronged in those third-rate **** dramas in previous lives?


    In her mind, she recalled the **** plots in the few idol dramas she had watched when she was young. The more she thought about it, the more simr it seemed to her. She suddenly felt a chill. Next, should she throw this guy outside? A person ran into the room, mmed the door, and then buried himself in the quilt and cried?


    Mo Yan shook her head and threw all those ridiculous thoughts out of her mind, but she felt strangely that the usation was not false, and she didn''t deny it. She really felt that giving birth was a very painful thing. , although she has never given birth, isnt that how it is yed in TV dramas?


    Looking at Mo Yan, who kept shaking her head with a dumb look on her face, the pain in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes deepened. He stretched out his arms to hold her tightly in his arms, and kissed her with cold lips. Tears on her face: "Yan''er, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have been cruel to you, don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    Mo Yan came back from her fugue, and looked at the regret on the face so close to her. Her heart was shaken, and she felt endless regret: What on earth was she doing, and how could she hurt him again in order to avoid being med?


    The salty taste filled his mouth. Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the woman in his arms who refused to open her eyes. He could only kiss her cheek over and over again. Apart from doing this, he didn''t know how to avoid making her sad and get her love. forgive.


    Feeling the man''s cautiousness, Mo Yan wanted to give herself two ps, stretched out her arms and hugged his waist tightly, her voice filled with deep regret: "Brother Xiao, it''s my fault, I''m too willful, don''t so."


    This sentence was like the sound of nature. Xiao Ruiyuan, who was immersed in joy, could not notice the strangeness in Mo Yan''s tone. He only felt as if he had been saved: "Yan''er, it''s my fault. I didn''t understand your feelings. You should me me for losing your temper..."


    Listening to the man''s heartfelt words, Mo Yan was so heartbroken that she really wanted to cry this time. She didn''t know how to persuade him, and she didn''t have the courage to tell the truth. In a hurry, she closed her eyes, stood on tiptoes and blocked the man''s lips.


    Boom!


    All Xiao Ruiyuan''s guilt was choked in his throat by just one kiss.

 Chapter 1053: Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (2)

    Chapter 1053: Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (2)


    Chapter 1053 Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (2)


    However, this move is simply seeking death (omitting 10,000 words of indescribable scenes here).


    That night, the two of them slept together on the same bed. One slept soundly, and the other stared with burning eyes until dawn. At dawn, Xiao Ruiyuan left the Mo house with bloodshot eyes, but Mo Yan couldn''t wait to get into the space.


    From then on, Mo Yan never dared tomit suicide like this again.


    The only thing worth saying is that this passionate kiss not only wiped out the previous unpleasantness between the two, but also made them morepatible with each other, and they were able to think about each other from each other''s perspective. Both of them were very satisfied with the result.


    Chu Heng asked Xiao Ruiyuan to send a box of banknotes, and Mo Yan epted it without ceremony. Although the total cost of building those resettlement houses and making that batch of furniture was less than 1,500 taels, there were still many things to be done in the future, and throwing these 1,000 taels of silver into it would only make a small noise.


    Chu Heng has the heart and the financial resources, so Mo Yan will not refuse stupidly. Anyway, her share of the merit will not be lost because of more personal participation, so dont give it up in vain.


    Xiao Ruiyuan also did what he said. Except for the antique jade that was not easy to bring over with great fanfare, he put all the banknotes,nd deeds, house ownership, etc. in arge one-foot-square box, and handed them over to Mo Yan with his own hands on the Double Ninth Festival. .


    Mo Yan epted it with peace of mind and hid in the space at night counting the banknotes. Those banknotes were all one hundred taels each, neatly ced in stacks in the box. She counted them all in one breath until her hands became weak. In the end, she counted up to more than five hundred thousand taels.


    There are dozens of various deeds such asnd deeds and house deeds. If converted into cash, it would be hundreds of thousands of taels. He is simply a rich man among rich people. He can raise even a hundred children, not to mention ten or eight children. .


    Mo Yan was so excited that she identally said what was in her heart, which made Xue Tuanziugh at her.


    The weather in September is already very cold. You need to wear a thick jacket every morning and evening to avoid the cold. Soon it will be time to put on a thin cotton coat.


    Thinking that in a few days, three hundred soldiers from the border would being, and they would have to prepare thick clothes and shoes for them, Mo Yan went to the cloth store and ordered arge amount of fabrics, preparing to hire a good female worker from the vige. Help do it.

 Chapter 1054: Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (3)

    Chapter 1054: Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (3)


    On this day, thest batch of materials needed by the winery arrived. Mo Yan was settling the bill with the bosses when Li Xiu came over: "Yan Yan, the boy from the cloth shop has sent the fabric. Do you want to call us in together?" Done?"


    Mo Yan figured out the money for the cloth early in the morning and took out a money bag from the drawer and handed it to Li Xiu: "Take this to the clerk. The extra half a tael of silver is for the hard work of those clerks. You and I They say it."


    "Hey, I''ll go right away." Li Xiu took the money bag and went out, but he came back not long after and said with a troubled expression: "Yan Yan, one of the people who came to deliver the cloth was Mo Yonglu. He said I have something to ask you."


    "Mo Yonglu?" Mo Yan was extremely surprised. She hadn''t seen Mo Yonglu for a long time. She only knew that he and Mo Niu were making a living in the city. She didn''t expect that he was working in the cloth vige and now he was running away. Came home: "Did he say anything?"


    Li Xiu shook his head: "I asked, but he didn''t say anything."


    Mo Yan felt that Mo Yonglu suddenly came to her door because something really happened, but no matter what happened, it had nothing to do with her. She didn''t want to see anyone from the old Mo family again, so she said, "Let him go, I won''t see him." .


    Its not that I dont want to meet, its not that I dont have time, its that I wont meet.


    Li Xiu understood it as soon as he heard it, nodded to Mo Yan, and went out.


    At this time, several other cloth delivery guys in the cloth shop had already pulled the carriage back, leaving only Mo Yonglu waiting anxiously in the main hall. He does odd jobs in the city, helping people carry goods. He is not a boy in the cloth store, so there is no need to rush back to the cloth store.


    Mo Yonglu''s face looked a lot more weathered than before. He didn''t know whether he didn''t have a good restst night or was too tired from work. His face was full of exhaustion and his eyes were bloodshot. He was wearing fairly neat old clothes, which were stained with some dust. There were tworge patches on his shoulders, and the patches had rough edges, which were obviously worn out by hard work.


    Walking with this appearance on the street, anyone with a discerning eye would know at a nce that this is a porter who relies on his strength to make a living. There are many such porters in the city, and they usually hang around in front of therge and small shops on the street. If any owner has goods and needs help, he will shout at the door and several people dressed like this will rush up to him.


    Seeing Li Xiue out, Mo Yonglu''s eyes lit up and he rushed to greet him. But before he could speak, Li Xiu ryed what Mo Yan said.


    Mo Yonglu''s expression changed, and there was a look of pleading on his face: "Miss Li, please help me spread the word again. I have something urgent to do with Yan Yatou. Please."


    Li Xiu was much younger than Mo Yonglu. Seeing him begging her so humbly, she quickly stepped aside and said awkwardly: "I have already sent the message for you. Yan Yatou is very busy and I really don''t have time to see him." You, youd better go back!


    Mo Yonglu shook his head and bowed deeply towards Li Xiu: "Miss Li, please help me pass the message. If Yan Yatou is really not free, I will wait here until Yan Yatoues out to see me. "


    Li Xiu has a gentle temper and is easily soft-hearted. Seeing that Mo Yonglu was like this, it was a bit hard to open his mouth to chase people away, but he did not run to inform Mo Yan, so he could only say: "It''s up to you."


    After saying that, he ignored it and turned around to do his own thing.


    There were only two walls between the counting room and the main hall. Mo Yan soon learned from Xin''er that Mo Yonglu was waiting in the main hall. She didn''t say anything and told Xin''er to ignore it.


    It was already an hour after the ounts were settled and all the payments were settled with the bosses. After the bosses left, Mo Yan stretched and was about to get up and go out for a walk in the yard. Thinking that Mo Yonglu might still be waiting in the main hall, she gave up the idea and picked up a travel journal and read it with relish.

 Chapter 1055: Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (4)

    Chapter 1055: Asking for the whereabouts of Mo Ernier (4)


    At noon, Xin''er ran over and called Mo Yan to eat. Mo Yan put down the book and asked casually: "Is Mo Yonglu gone?"


    "No, he saw that we were about to eat, so he went to the yard to wait." Xiner said in a calm tone, obviously she was able to treat her cousin with a normal attitude.


    Mo Yan nodded and walked out while guessing what happened if Mo Yonglu insisted on looking for her.


    When she arrived outside the study, Mo Yan saw Mo Yonglu standing in the yard at a nce. Simrly, Mo Yonglu also saw her, but did note close to her. He just looked at her with deep pleading in his eyes, which made Mo Yan very excited. Yan felt a little confused.


    Du Gui Du, but Mo Yan still doesn''t want to pay attention to those who have hurt her rtives. I didn''t just take the broom and drive the person out, just because he was sensible and didn''t make a big fuss. It''s just that from the look on his face, it''s obvious that he won''t give up easily. If he doesn''t drive him away, he will always be waiting here.


    As Mo Yan expected, Mo Yonglu was really perseverant. When she got up from her nap, she hadn''t left yet. Its just that I havent eaten or drank water all morning, and I am so hungry and thirsty that I can barely stand against the corner.


    There was such a person in the yard, and he couldn''t ignore it. Mo Yan got angry for a moment and said to the hair ball standing beside him: "Go scare him and get him out."


    Mao Tuan loved scaring people the most. He squealed excitedly and rushed towards Mo Yonglu.


    Mo Yonglu looked at the hairball rushing towards him with a face full of horror. He wanted to run away, but his feet seemed to be fixed on the ground. The next moment, he was thrown to the ground by a strong force, one bigger than his palm. The tiger''s palm hit him, causing a gust of wind to strike, and it wed at his chest.


    Just when Mo Yonglu thought he would die under the ws of a tiger, his body suddenly felt light, and the suffocating weight disappeared. He suddenly sat up, only to find that his chest was cold. It turned out that the clothes on his chest were scratched.


    Hairball''s attack was quite measured. The ws looked powerful, but they would not hurt anyone. However, the feeling of the sharp ws scratching on the skin still made Mo Yonglu break out in a cold sweat.


    Maotuan, throw him out. Mo Yan didnt give Mo Yonglu time to speak and said directly to Maotuan.


    Hairball originally wanted to tease this rare human toy again, but the owner''s order was obviously more important. It threw Mo Yonglu to the ground again, picked up the clothes around Mo Yonglu''s waist in its mouth, and dragged him out.


    However, the hair ball failed to throw Mo Yonglu out in the end. Mo Yonglu hugged a tree in the courtyard tightly, and the hair ball tore a big hole in the clothes around his waist, but he couldn''t let go.


    Mo Yan couldn''t stand it anymore, so she had no choice but to let Mao Tuan go and called Mo Yonglu into the room.


    Looking at Mo Yonglu, who was hunched over and standing humbly by the side, refusing to sit down and talk, Mo Yan said coldly: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Yonglu raised his head and looked at the distant woman with a look of alienation between his brows. He suddenly felt a little strange. He couldn''t remember what she looked like when he was in Mojiacun. But what he was sure of was that she was not the same person at allpared to now. , just the aura of not being angry and self-defeating makes a big difference.


    As he watched, Mo Yonglu''s expression became dazed. They are obviously simr in age and have the same surname as Mo, but they have gone to two extremes. One is more and more dazzling, and the other is like dirt underfoot, anyone can step on it...


    The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. Mo Yonglu didn''t bother to wipe the wet corners of his eyes. A touch of determination shed across his vicissitudes of life. Before Mo Yan had time to react, he knelt straight on the ground and made a dull sound: " Yan Yatou, I am not qualified to ask you for anything, but for the sake of the same surname and the same ancestor, please help me. I really have no choice. Even if you want my life in the future, I will never say anything. .


    Mo Yanteng suddenly stood up and stepped aside, avoiding the kneeling. His face was quite ugly: "What are you doing? Do you think I will help you if you kneel down?"


    No matter how much she disliked the people of Lao Mo''s family, the person in front of her was also an elder. She couldn''t bear the knees of her elders, and she didn''t want to lose her life because of it.


    But Mo Yonglu knelt and did not move. The decades-old man''s eyes were red: "Yan Yatou, I found Er Nier. She was sold to an unclean ce. I want to redeem her, but I don''t have the money." , I went to borrow usury money but no one was willing to lend it, I have no choice, I have no choice!"


    At the end of the sentence, he burst into tears, and his face that was already full of vicissitudes of life was stained with deep sadness.


    Er Nier? Mo Ernier?


    Mo Yan was surprised. She didn''t expect to hear news about Mo Ernier again.


    After meeting by chance in Buzhuangst year, she only knew that Mo Ernier was serving the eldest daughter of the Lin family at the Lin family. Later, when the Lin family was ransacked, she paid no attention to the Lin family, and she didn''t care what happened to Mo Ernier. She didn''t expect that she was sold to a brothel.


    That''s right, the Lin family has been confiscated, so the Lin family''s servants will naturally not have a good life. Those who are not registered as ves are fine, as long as they are not involved with the Lin family, they can go home; those who are registered as ves will be ownerless. The ves, like Zhao Dafu and others, became the property of the imperial court, and were distributed and sold by the imperial court.


    I think Mo Ernier was unlucky and was bought by someone from a brothel. After all, she is a teenage girl, not ugly, and the price offered by the court is more cost-effective than buying it elsewhere, so it is normal for her to be favored by people in brothels.

 Chapter 1056: influence, rumor

    Chapter 1056: influence, rumor


    Chapter 1056 Influence, Rumors


    Speaking of which, Mo Ernier was quite unlucky. She recognized a godfather at the beginning, and finally persuaded the godfather to take her away from the Xue family, and sessfully entered the Lin family, which was quite influential in the court at that time.


    She originally lived a good life in the Lin family, but gradually gained the trust of Miss Lin. She was about to be the first person in front of Miss Lin, and soon she could rely on the influence of the Lin family to return to Liuyang Vige in glory. Looking for revenge on the Mo family, he unexpectedly got the news that Mo Yan was made a county prince. He could only suppress the idea of destroying the Mo family with resentment and wait for the opportunity to take revenge.


    But what she never expected was that the Lin family, which she regarded as majestic as a mountain, would be ransacked overnight. As a ve of the Lin family, she was marked as an official ve and was finally bought by a brothel. From then on He lived a life worse than life and death.


    The moment she was pinned down by the fat and vulgar patron, the resentment in Mo Ernier''s heart reached an unprecedented depth. She resented the injustice of fate for making her the daughter of a poor family; resented Mo Hong for being vicious and sold her to a trafficker; resented Mo Yonglu and Mo Niu for being ipetent and unable to protect her after giving birth to her...


    However, the one who resents the most is Mo Yan. All her bad beginnings were all because of the Mo family. Because Mo Yan got better, she gradually fell into this situation... To put it bluntly, this kind of thinking is purely caused by jealousy, and she can''t change it. She has her own destiny, but she hates those who change her destiny. If it were not the case, she would not often do extraordinary things out of jealousy. Even now, forcing her into such a situation, she still agrees with the sentence: You can''t do it yourself. live!


    However, Mo Ernier didn''t know how to reflect and was paranoid that it was all the fault of others and that others had failed her. The more miserable she became, the deeper the resentment in her heart became.


    At the beginning of this year, Mo Yonglu took his family to the city to seek life. He was illiterate and had no skills. He could only work as a coolie to help people carry goods to earn a meager ie to support his family.


    Founded by the pressure of survival, Mo Niu had to go out to find work. She was not young and had no special skills, so she could only do some tiring and unprofitable jobs like Mo Yonglu. Later, she finally found a job pouring night incense, but she traveled to various brothels in the capital.


    Working in a ce like this is not a good idea. Many people who pour night fragrance are unwilling to do it, otherwise it would not be Mo Niu''s turn.


    However, Mo Niu never dreamed that she would meet herughing daughter in such a dirty ce. She almost went crazy and pulled Mo Ernier out, but was treated as a troublemaker by the thugs in the brothel. Beaten.


    Because of this, Mo Niu lost even her job of pouring night fragrance. She returned to the dpidated house where she temporarily settled with an injury, and told Mo Yonglu about her encounter with Mo Ernier.


    Mo Yonglu was still smart and didn''te to the door to make a fuss. With only a little over a hundred coins, he tried his best to bribe the person who guarded the back door of the brothel where Mo Ernier was, and then took advantage of the night. Many people in the brothel would not notice him, so they pretended to be a patron and went in through the back door. He actually found Mo Ernier, who was apanying the guest.


    Mo Ernier''s appearance is not outstanding, and she has no talent, so she can only be the lowest prostitute in the brothel. She has endless customers every day, and those customers are also vulgar and do not know how to buy things. For her poor soul, such a life wasparable to **** on earth, making her life worse than death.


    When she was found by Mo Yonglu, although Mo Ernier hated her father for being ipetent and not stopping her from being sold, which put her in such an embarrassing situation, her yearning for freedom and her hatred for the Mo family made her suppress her hatred for Mo Yonglu. Her parents were resentful and cried and begged Mo Yonglu to save her.


    Mo Yonglu was already ashamed of his daughter, how could he refuse to agree? However, when Mo Ernier told her how to redeem her, he found that he could not solve either of the two problems in front of him.


    Unlike people who have entered ordinary ve status, this kind of person can redeem himself if conditions permit, but official ves cannot. Even if they are redeemed by their family members, they are still official ves who cannot eliminate their ve status unless they find a good person. Only by paying arge sum of money to Guanxi can he be restored to his status as a good citizen.


    In order to see Mo Ernier, Mo Yonglu was already penniless. Even if Mo Ernier was just the lowest prostitute, the money she paid to redeem herself would not be less than two hundred taels. If you want to eliminate the ve status, even if you find someone who can talk to the government, you will still need the same amount or more money to open up the rtionship. Such a lot of money is not something that the poor Mo Yonglu cane up with.


    Aftering out of the brothel, Mo Yonglu looked for people to borrow usury money. However, for a person like him who had no fixed abode, no house, and nothing valuable as coteral, no one was willing to lend him money, so a man ran outside. For many months, not only did they not borrow a penny, but the whole family almost starved to death on the streets.


    When Mo Ernier knelt on the ground again, holding Mo Yonglu''s thigh and crying, Mo Yonglu was desperate and finally decided toe back to Mo Yan for help. Although he knew that Mo Yan''s help was unlikely, he There is no other way.


    Listening to Mo Yonglu''s cries and pleas, Mo Yan didn''t feel any waves in his heart. If so, he was moved by his fatherly heart. If it were another person, she would definitely help, but Mo Ernier... this person who had repeatedly harmed their family and harbored resentment towards their family, she couldn''t feel any sympathy for.


    If you are soft-hearted and save this time, who knows whether the person you save will be a poisonous snake, and then he will be bitten again?


    In Mo Yonglu''s hopeful eyes, Mo Yan refused without mercy: "Mo Yonglu, go back, I can''t do this."


    Mo Yonglu''s face turned pale, but he refused to give up like this: "Girl Yan, I know, I know it was our fault in the past, and I did a lot of things that I did wrong to your family. I don''t ask for your forgiveness, I just hope that for the sake of Since the two families have the same ancestors and share the same blood, please help me this time. Just this time, I, Mo Yonglu, will act like a cow and a horse to repay your great kindness."


    Mo Yan shook her head, with an extremely indifferent expression: "I didn''t hold Mo Ernier ountable for what she did back then, just for the sake of the same ancestor. Now that she has fallen into such a situation, it can be seen that God is punishing her. I will never go against God for her, you can go back, I dont need anyone to act like a cow or a horse for me."


    "Yan Yatou..." Mo Yonglu''s face showed despair, and he banged his forehead on the ground, while admitting his mistake: "Yan Yatou, it''s because I didn''t teach Er Nier well that I made Er Nier do those wrong things. Come, everything is my fault, sir. I apologize to you on behalf of Ernier. Please help save her, save her. Please, I will kowtow to you, kowtow to you..."


    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of his forehead touching the ground echoed in the spacious main hall, without any trace of falsehood. Mo Yonglu''s forehead quickly turned blue and purple, and traces of blood oozed from some ces.


    Mo Yan turned her head away and said to the hair ball and the little flower who came to watch the fun: "You two send him out. If he is toozy to leave, don''t be merciful."


    As she said that, she never looked at Mo Yonglu again, turned around and walked towards the backyard, gradually leaving Mo Yonglu''s desperate pleas behind her.


    Sister, you seem to be in a bad mood. Do you regret it?


    In the backyard, Xin''er looked at her sister who didn''t look well and asked worriedly. She knew her sister was kind-hearted, but she was afraid that her sister would regret and me herself for not helping others.


    Mo Yan came back to her senses and couldn''t help butugh: "Mo Ernier has done so many bad things to our family. She is in this situation all because of herself. What can I me myself for?"


    Xin''er breathed a sigh of relief and asked puzzledly: "Then why are you looking like this? I thought you regretted it and ran to save people again!"


    Mo Yan''s smile disappeared and she sighed softly: "Sister, I''m thinking, Mo Yonglu and Mo Ernier are father and daughter. Both of them have done bad things to our family. One of them has repented and turned over a new leaf." Gradually, he became a responsible and good person who would never do evil again, but he got deeper and deeper and ended up hurting himself like this... I don''t regret not agreeing to save people, I just feel a little sympathy for Mo Yonglu."


    If only Mo Ernier could repent and start a new life after being sold, she might not ignore Mo Yonglu''s request like today. However, that time in Buzhuang, she clearly felt that Mo Ernier was treating her or them. The family had such deep resentment, it was obvious that this man was possessed and not worth her saving.


    Poor parents in the world, she doesn''t want to see anyone from the old Mo family, but from the perspective of a stranger, she really sympathizes with Mo Yonglu. If he is willing to give up saving Mo Ernier and teach his two sons well to prevent them from going astray, even if he does not have great blessings in the future, he will not have to worry about it for the rest of his life, but it seems impossible now.


    Mo Ernier may drag the whole family into trouble this time, but it has nothing to do with her, and she has no obligation to remind Mo Yonglu anything.


    "So, people can''t do bad things. Even if they don''t receive retribution at the time, doing a bad thing will unknowingly push themselves into a desperate situation. By the time they want to escape, it''s already toote." Xin''er said with emotion, secretly thinking Warn yourself mentally.


    Xin''er also heard Mo Yonglu''s cry and begged, and felt somewhat sympathetic in her heart, but this sympathy was not enough for her to forgive Mo Ernier. Otherwise, she would have run out to help plead for mercy.


    Mo Yan quite agreed with this and patted Xin''er''s head happily: "That''s right! But you must not have the intention to harm others, and you must have the intention to guard against others. You must always be wary of some people with evil intentions. , and we cant just be bullied.


    Mo Yongxi, who was driven out of Mo''s house by a tiger and a wolf, looked at the door that was open but he could no longer enter. Under the fierce gazes of four people, he left step by step in despair.


    Halfway along, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to enter the vige. He did not go back to Lao Mo''s house, but went straight to the house of Mo Fang, the leader of the Mo n...


    Later, Mo Yan heard that Mo Yonglu did not leave immediately after being kicked out, but instead found other Mo family members to borrow money.


    These families followed Mo Yan to build greenhousesst year and made a lot of money. Later, they used some to build houses and still had a lot left. If every household contributed twenty or thirty taels, they could almost collect enough money for Mo Ernier''s redemption.


    As for the elimination of ve status, Mo Yonglu originally nned to let people go and redeem them first. But he had a good idea. When the tribesmen heard that he went to the Mo family to plead for mercy, but Mo Yan was unwilling to help and didn''t even lend money, no one would lend him money. Each family only gave him a few hundred coins. Without letting him return it, he politely sent him out of the house.


    These people know that Mo Yan is kind-hearted. Even if strangers ask her for help, she is willing to help as long as she can. If they don''t help Mo Yonglu now, there must be a reason why they don''t help. If they help rashly, they will worry about offending Mo Yan. , I will not be involved in any good things in the future. Secondly, I suspect that Mo Yonglu lied and asked for so much money. In fact, hemitted a serious crime (for the sake of Mo Ernier''s reputation, Mo Yonglu did not say that he borrowed the money to redeem it in a brothel. She), no one dared to borrow it for fear of being implicated.


    In the end, Mo Yonglu only took the nearly five taels of silver given to him by his tribe and left. No one knew whether he had borrowed any silver. Even though some people couldn''t bear it, they didn''t dare to ask about Mo Yonglu''s family out of various concerns. Only a few daughters-inw couldn''t bear the gossip, so they went to Mo Yan and asked a few insidious questions. When they couldn''t get anything out of them, they became even more angry. They believed that Mo Yonglu''s family hadmitted something ulterior, and they were all d that they had not lent out the money.


    Of the more than one hundred households in the vige, seventy or eighty participated in this year''s greenhouse nting. Everyone relied on this to live a good life. Everyone worked hard in the fields, and no one had any extra energy to gossip about others. Household matters. Mo Yonglu''s sudden return to the vige to borrow money caused a small ssh in the vige, but it soon subsided and was soon forgotten.


    The winery project ising to an end, and Mo Yan is not as busy as before. After she sells the 100,000 jins of grain harvested from the vige and the 160,000 jins of grain harvested from the londs to the royal family, she will also arrange for the autumn harvest at the vige. After plowing, I waspletely free and helped make cotton-padded clothes every day. My life was fulfilling and peaceful.


    Girl Yan, there are three to four hundred pieces of these thick and thin cotton-padded clothes in total. Do you want to buy them after you have made so many? Sister-inw Cai curiously asked Mo Yan, who was cutting the material, while sewing.


    These cotton-padded clothes are so good, filled with the best new cotton, and made of warm and soft fine cotton. If you sell any of them in a shop, you can get one or two hundred cents. Sister-inw Cai is not the only one who has this idea. , other women who helped make clothes thought so too.


    "No, these cotton-padded clothes are used for other purposes and will not be sold in shops. You will know when the timees." Mo Yan said with a smile. She didn''t want to tell the purpose of the cotton-padded clothes so early, otherwise she would wait for the soldiers at the border toe over. , a second hot discussion has to be sparked.


    This time she invited twenty women to help make clothes. These people were quick and efficient, and their division ofbor greatly improved their efficiency. In just over ten days, they made more than 300 sets of cotton-padded clothes of varying thicknesses. In addition to cotton-padded clothes, we also need to make outer shirts and cotton-padded shoes. We dont need to use these in a hurry, but we can leave them forter.


    Seeing that she was unwilling to say anything, Sister-inw Cai stopped asking. In fact, they had secretly guessed that arge number of people wereing to the Mo family. Not to mention the newly built houses in the orchard, the 300 sets of furniture shipped from the wooden store in the past two days were so shocking that the eyes of the vigers almost dropped.


    Those are all new furniture made of good wood, and a set costs at least two taels of silver. Even if a daughter in the vige uses this kind of furniture as a dowry, she can still afford it. After several hundred sets, thats five or six hundred taels!


    In fact, all these furniture were made in the furniture store where Mo Yanyou received dividends. It only cost 200 taels of wood money, and each of the furniture masters was given a red envelope of 3 taels of silver. The total was It''s just three hundred taels of silver. Otherwise, fifteen hundred taels of silver wouldn''t be enough to build so many houses and buy so much furniture.


    A group of people were sitting together working, chatting andughing, and it was quite lively. Soon someone asked Sister-inw Cai: "Has the day for your fat head been decided? Sister-inw Wu''s iron head has been decided, and it will be on the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month. Theres two!


    "Haha, it''s settled. It''s a few days earlier than Sister-inw Wu''s house, and it''s scheduled to be on the eighth day of the Lunar New Year." Speaking of her son''s marriage, Sister-inw Cai couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear: "This kid has been moring for a wife for a long time, but it''s just spring. I''m so busy working in the greenhouse that I don''t have time to take care of him, so I can''t dy any more now, lest my inws have any objections and think that my family doesn''t like my daughter-inw!"


    "Oh, Sister-inw Cai is lucky. Her parents-inw are kind, her sister-inw is kind, and her son has found a virtuous wife. There is really nothing to choose from."


    As soon as they heard Sister-inw Cai''s tone, everyone knew that she was very satisfied with her unmarried daughter-inw. Yes, the woman is a girl from the city. Although her family background is average, she is more knowledgeable than the girls from farmers'' families. It is said that she can earn a lot of money every month by working as an embroiderer in an embroidery house.


    Now the Wang family has made a fortune by building a greenhouse, and built a very spacious yard this year. Because the sisters-inw are very harmonious and the Wang brothers are united, they still live together. A new house was also prepared for each grandson. Because of this, the more than one hundred taels of silver earned were all spent. However, the money was well spent, and I was happy after spending it.


    "Everywhere, everyone''s life will get better and better in the future. In the past, there were discords at home, and it was not because of poverty. When we have money, who will argue over trivial matters." Sister-inw Cai said a few modest words at the right time, Although she has a loud voice, she has a very gentle heart. Some of the people here have had bad days. If she followed her words and showed her pride, she might offend others.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, the faces of the women who had been having a few unsatisfactory days looked much better. It was not that they were jealous of Sister-inw Wang''s family, but they simply felt that their lives were hopeless. Now that they wereforted by Sister-inw Cai, I feel much better.


    Mo Yan listened to these gossips with great interest. Don''t think that women get together just to gossip and speak ill of others behind their backs. Many women have their own way of dealing with the world.


    Although she has lived two lives, she was only twenty-five years old in her previous life. Due to physical reasons, her twenty-five-year experience was very monotonous, and she was somewhatcking in how to deal with others. Listen more to what others say, and understand more how others deal with the world. You can learn a lot.


    But the next moment, a woman''s words made her face suddenly turn cold...

 Chapter 1057: Make a scene

    Chapter 1057: Make a scene


    Chapter 1057: Making a scene


    "Yan Yatou, I heard that Sister-inw Wu''s daughter-inw came from that kind of dirty ce. Is this true?" A round-faced woman looked at Mo Yan curiously, unaware of the public question. What an inappropriate statement to make.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the round-faced woman who was speaking. Their faces were full of surprise. Apparently they had never heard of this before.


    The round-faced woman is about 20 years old. She is a sweet-tongued and generous little daughter-inw. She is the youngest among the daughters-inw present at work. If she identally says unttering words on weekdays, others will not care about her. Over the past ten days or so, I have gotten along very well with everyone, and there is no one who dislikes her.


    The round-faced woman asked such a question, obviously she was in the middle of the conversation and asked without thinking. Seeing that the room became quiet, everyone looked at her in disbelief. When he saw Mo Yan''s face turned cold again, he immediately remembered her rtionship with the Wu family and quickly exined: "Girl Yan, I heard these words, not what I said randomly."


    Seeing that the round-faced woman was so frightened, Mo Yan''s expression softened a little: "I know it wasn''t you who passed it on, but can you tell me where you heard it from?"


    She had single-handedly selected these twenty people, and they all had a good reputation in the vige. She would still have a lot of things to do with them in the future, and her character was also taken into consideration, so naturally she would not look for those who were talkative and trouble-making. People help, she also likes this little daughter-inw, and believes that she just made a slip of the tongue when she asked this question, but the person who really made such remarks will never be forgiven!


    The round-faced woman also overheard it. She originally nned to keep it in her heart after hearing it, but she suddenly asked the question. In order to remove the suspicion, she dared not hide anything, so she hurriedly said: "The first two God, didn''t I go back a littlete because I wanted to finish up the cotton coat in my hand? Halfway through, I heard two people muttering in the corner. I heard them talking like this. It was dark at the time, so I didn''t look. I cant tell who the speaker was, but the voice sounded familiar, like Mrs. Wangs, and the other persons voice was suppressed, so I didnt recognize who it was.


    Sister-inw Wang? Mo Yan frowned, how did she know Liu Qingqing''s background? Or was she deliberately spreading rumors to tarnish the Wu family''s reputation, but she identally got it right?


    Seeing that Mo Yan remained silent, the little wife''s heart suddenly became excited and she wished she could give herself a big mouth. If you lose this easy job because of these words, not to mention losing a wage, you will also lose the shame to see people in the vige in the future. Who would like people who talk nonsense?


    Upon hearing this, Sister-inw Cai said angrily: "If those bad words came from other people''s mouths, I might not believe them, but that woman from the Wang family likes to spread rumors the most. She is just jealous that the Wu family has a better life than spreading rumors. Well, I dont believe a word of it!


    Hearing what she said, the women who had some doubts in their hearts immediately gave up the idea and echoed: "Yes, that woman''s mouth is never clean for a moment, and good words can be heard from her mouth, Biden Its still hard, but we cant believe her words.


    Yes, that womans mouth smells worse than eating garlic. If we believe her, we have fallen into her trap. How will we deal with Sister-inw Wu in the future?


    "That''s right, we can''t let that woman seed! This woman is real. How could a good person like Sister-inw Wu offend her? Besides, it''s not even true to spread rumors. Sister-inw Wu''s family is so rich and beautiful. The girl is my backer, even if I marry a girl from the city, how can I fall in love with a girl from a ce like that? That woman is really ignorant and thinks that everyone else is as stupid as her!"


    Before Mo Yan could say anything, everyone started talking. They had already concluded that Sister-inw Wang was jealous of the Wu family''s good life and deliberately spread the rumors in an attempt to make the people in the vige exclude the Wu family and make the Wu family look up to them. Don''t start.


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Wu family had already thought of a way to deal with it before and made up a wless excuse, if someone revealed Liu Qingqing''s life experience first, even if they tried their best to make up for it, the vigers would still be disappointed. There was a preconception that there was something wrong with Liu Qingqings identity.


    Fortunately, it was discovered early and the "rumors" have not spreadpletely, so there is still a chance to remedy the situation. So Mo Yan followed the trend and took this opportunity to say the rhetoric that the Wu family hade up with before: "I know the origin of Aunt Wu''s daughter-inw. Speaking of which, she is also a miserable person. If the family had not experienced a huge change and went to the capital to join her distant rtives, she would have There will be no good marriage with Brother Tietou."


    As soon as Mo Yan said this, his appetite was whetted.


    Someone had asked about the origin of the Wu family''s daughter-inw before. The Wu family only said that she was an orphan. They may not have heard it well or thought it was too detailed. Later, it was passed to the daughter-inw''s ears and made her sad. The rest was passed on vaguely. , others are embarrassed to ask again.


    Seeing that she had achieved her goal, Mo Yan did not waste any time. In her eloquent narration, Liu Qingqing, who was born in a brothel, transformed into a lonely woman whose parents both died. Because she was a woman, she had no right to inherit the family business left by her father''s generation, and was driven out of the house by her vicious uncle. As ast resort, Liu Qingqing had no choice but to bring her personal maid to the capital to seek refuge with a distant rtive of her mother''s family.


    However, her rtives had already moved away from the capital to the south. Liu Qingqing, a weak woman, had already found it difficult to travel across mountains and rivers to get to the capital, and she no longer had the ability to run to the south. She pawned her ancestral jade pendant, hoping to rent a house in the capital and make a living by doing embroidery work as a good female worker. However, all the pawned property was stolen by a nasty thief.


    When she was desperate, she originally wanted to die, but she met the kind-hearted Tietou. In the end, she was moved by Tietou''s innocent heart and hoped to have a ce to live, so she became her own master and was willing to marry Tietou. wife.


    Mo Yan''s voice was very soft, full of sympathy for Liu Qingqing''s life experience. Sure enough, hearing that Liu Qingqing''s life experience was so miserable, some soft-hearted women had already wiped away tears, and even those who didn''t shed tears also had red eyes:


    I didnt expect that Sister-inw Wus daughter-inws life experience was so miserable! Fortunately, I met Tietou with a kind heart, otherwise it would be a pity for this kind girl to drown herself in the river.


    "Tietou is honest and kind, and Sister-inw Wu is a gentle person. This girl is a blessed one. After all the hardships, happinesses."


    These two people are destined to be married by God! Just like what the y says, destinyes from thousands of miles away. Isnt that what it means?


    Its a matter of destiny to meet from thousands of miles away, which is what Tietou and Miss Liu are like.


    Mo Yans status in Liuyang Vige is undoubtedly special, and no one will question what she says. Even if anyone has doubts in his heart, would he really go to Jiangnan, thousands of miles away, to verify Liu Qingqing''s life experience?


    There is no problem with Liu Qingqing. Although her ent has a bit of Beijing ent, she has been in brothels for many years. She can sing all the southern folk songs and ng, and she can also speak southern soft-tone ng smoothly, as long as she doesn''t admit it. , outsiders would never know that she was not born in the south.


    No matter how "sister-inw Wang and others spread rumors" in the future, there is nothing anyone can do if they, the insiders, deny it. Sister-inw Wang''s reputation is so bad that not many people will believe her words. When the timees, if she says that she is jealous of the Wu family and spreads rumors everywhere, even fewer people will believe her.


    However, it is not enough for these twenty people to know Liu Qingqing''s "life experience". Before the rumors spreadpletely, her "life experience" must be publicized. Mo Yan had already taken the first step for the Wu family, so she also helped with the second step: "This is the life experience of Aunt Wu and her daughter-inw. If there are any weird rumors in the vige, please ask all aunts and uncles to Please help exin, if a good marriage is ruined by those rumors, it is a sin."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sister-inw Cai was the first to respond: "Girl Yan, don''t worry. Even if you don''t tell us, we know what to do. We will definitely not believe those rumors and hurt two innocent children."


    Her daughter-inw was about to pass the door. If anyone dared to say that her daughter-inw came from the brothel, she would knock on the door with scissors and cut off the tongue of the tongue-tied woman.


    Sister-inw Cai took the lead, and others also agreed one after another. Defend the Wu family and say a few nice words without losing a piece of meat. If I can take this opportunity to make peace with the Mo family, I will definitely think of them first if there is any good work in the future.


    This time working for the Mo family, I was paid fifty cash a day, but it made many people envious to death. Even if I didn''t say good things for the Wu family, there was no need to spread those shadowless things everywhere, which would make it difficult for me to make money.


    Mo Yan felt relieved and did not pursue the round-faced woman. If she hadn''t asked, it would have been toote for them to exin the rumors that had been spread in private.


    Mo Yan felt relieved and did not pursue the round-faced woman. If she hadn''t asked, they didn''t know when they would have discovered the rumors spreading in private. If they really broke out, it would be toote for them to exin.


    After lunch, it was assumed that Wu was back from her stall, so Mo Yan asked another woman to take over her position as a dressmaker and went to Wu''s house. Regarding this, Sister-inw Cai and others were not surprised at all. If such a rumor came out, they must find a way to solve it.


    When Mo Yan came to Wu''s house, Mrs. Wu had just returned. After hearing what Mo Yan said, she was frightened for a moment: "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. You shouldn''t hide that rhetoric, otherwise this thing wouldn''t happen."


    Mo Yan didn''t think so, and said with relief: "If others ask, using that rhetoric will make people think it''s fake. If you hide something and wait until the right opportunity to make it clear, it will make people believe it more."


    Liu Qingqing''s background is not good after all. ording to current people''s thinking, it is too hard to control one''s father and mother''s destiny. The Wu family was worried about not speaking out openly about thisck of talent. Later, after hearing those bad rumors, they were "forced" to reveal their daughter-inw''s life experience, which was more reasonable than telling it directly.


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wu''s face softened a little, and then she said angrily: "That woman from the Wang family is nothing. Even if my daughter-inw is bad, it doesn''t matter to her. If you have the guts, just say it in front of me, secretly What a skill."


    Mo Yan frowned, feeling very disgusted with that woman in her heart: "I just don''t know what she said casually or where she heard it. No matter what, you have to think about what to do next, Aunt Wu. "


    Should he knock on the door and make a big fuss and make Liu Qingqing''s "life experience" clear, or should he ignore it and wait for the rumors to disappear on their own.


    Wu chose the former without even thinking about it: "It would be nice if it was just an ordinary trivial matter and it would dissipate slowly. This time it is about Qingqing''s reputation. If I can''t bear to say anything, those viins will think that I''m afraid of them. Our family is easy to bully, and anyone would call us for this kind of thing. If I didnt go to trouble that woman, others would think she was telling the truth, and I wouldnt dare to stand up and tell the truth.


    Mo Yan mmed the table and nodded repeatedly: "This is indeed the way it should be. It was my fault."


    Innocuous rumors can be tolerated for a while. If they make a big fuss, people will think there is something wrong with them. However, even y figures can''t bear rumors like this that can drive people to death. If they make a big fuss, it will be more beneficial.


    Seeing that Mo Yan also supported, Wu became more confident: "Tomorrow I will go to Mipu to call Tietou back, and we, mother and son, will go to the Wang family to cause trouble. Even if the woman from the Wang family really heard something from somewhere, I am not afraid. .


    Mo Yan smiled coldly: "Why wait until tomorrow? I''ll call Brother Tietou back now, and you guys can knock on the door in the evening."


    ording to the urine of that woman from the Wang family, if there was any real evidence, it would have been shouted out in the vige long ago. It would not just be spread in private. If Aunt Wu and the others came to make a fuss, there would be nothing to worry about.


    After returning from Wus house, Mo Yan went into the study, wrote a letter to Tietou and had a carrier pigeon deliver it.


    The carrier pigeons were wild pigeons that Maomao deceived and brought back, and they were a pair. After the pair of wild pigeons were transformed by the spiritual spring water, she told the outside world that they had bought them back and used them specifically to send messages, which did not arouse anyone''s suspicion.


    Li Zhong received the letter and quickly urged Tietou to go home. Tietou thought something happened at home, so he hurriedly ran back. When he learned that bad remarks about his wife had been spread in the vige, he became furious. Such an honest person actually ran directly to the kitchen and took a handful of cold light. The shing kitchen knife rushed towards Wang''s house.


    Wu couldn''t stop shouting, so she told Da Nier and quickly chased after her, fearing that Tietou would cut the person to such an extent in his impulsiveness that things would not end well.


    Da Nier got the order and ran to Mos house in a hurry, asking Mo Yan for help. The Wang family had several sons, and the Wu family would definitely be no match for them in a fight.


    Mo Yan was well prepared, put down the scissors in her hand, and went to Wang''s house with Xiao Hua and Hair Ball. Sister-inw Cai and others couldn''t sit still, so they put down their needles and thread and followed.


    Mo Yan didn''t say anything when he saw it. Some people stood on the side of the Wu family. If the Wang family revealed Liu Qingqing''s life experience without hesitation, there were also people who defended the Wu family.


    "What I said is true. Your daughter-inw came from a brothel. Why is she pretending to be a youngdy? Your mother-inw told me this herself. How can it be false?"


    From a distance, everyone heard Sister-inw Wangs shrill screams. When they heard her say that Mo Hong told her, their expressions changed.


    Mo Yan saw this and said calmly: "Mo Hong was paralyzedst year and can''t even speak clearly. Isn''t this a clear lie?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, as if responding to her, Wu''s voice over there also became louder: "You treat everyone as a fool? Who in the whole vige doesn''t know that Mo Hong was paralyzed on the bed and couldn''t even speak clearly, even if he said Its clear that she has always disliked my family and deliberately made up such lies to deceive you and use your hand to deal with my family. You are loyal. If there is no benefit, you will be used as a stir-up stick in the hands of others, like ackey.


    This angry curse surprised everyone present. They did not expect that Wu, who had always been gentle, could say such sharp words. It seemed that she was really pushed into a hurry.


    When Mo Yan and others came closer, they saw that a lot of people had gathered in front of Wang''s house, and many people emerged from the corners to watch the fun, and there was a lot of discussion. Fortunately, most people know that Sister-inw Wang has a lot to say and are on the side of the Wu family. Only a few people are jealous of the good life of the Wu family and wish that the Wu family would fall into disrepute and lose their reputation.


    Wu''s words were generally agreed upon. The old Mo family had no reputation in the vige for a long time. Can you believe what is said from their family? The Wang family is also a piece of shit, and what they say is equally untrustworthy.


    However, Sister-inw Wang didn''t think so. When she saw that most people were siding with the Wu family, they all spoke out against her. Not only did she not stop, but her voice became even louder: "Ms. Wu, you were born in Chenchen a few days ago, and your kiln sister My daughter-inw came here to show her courtesy to you, but I have met her before, and she looked familiar at the time, butter I remembered that she had been to the vigest year, do you dare not admit this?"


    As soon as these words came out, someone in the crowd whispered: "Last year, a girl with a covered face dide to Lao Mo''s house. Because she came in a carriage, she was particrly impressed. Could it be that that woman was talking about the girl with a covered face? girl?"


    "Yes, yes, I saw it too. The carriage was parked in front of Lao Mo''s house, which is also close to my home. I even went up to take a look. Later, the girl got on the carriage and left. Mo Hong was throwing pots in the house. The bowl is scolded!" Someone echoed. Apparently these two people were neighbors of Lao Mo''s family and had seen Liu Qingqing with her face covered.


    Wu also heard it, and there was a brief nk in her mind. Then she pointed at Sister-inw Wang and asked: "Were you at Lao Mo''s house at that time? Have you seen that woman''s appearance with your own eyes?"


    When Sister-inw Wang heard this, she felt a little guilty, but when things got to this point, she couldn''t allow her to back down, so she quibbled and said, "I have seen it with my own eyes, and she looks exactly like your daughter-inw."


    "Huh, exactly the same? Were you at Lao Mo''s house that day?" Mrs. Wu sneered and asked Sister-inw Wang.


    She has been Mo Hong''s mother-inw and daughter-inw for twenty years, so she knows her face-saving temperament very well, and it is impossible for her to resolve things that would embarrass her family in front of outsiders. Moreover, Qingqing has always been cautious in doing things. She said before that when she came to the old Mo family, only the old Mo family had seen her appearance, otherwise they would not have used the same rhetoric to solve the problem of Qingqing''s life experience.

 Chapter 1058: Everyone shouts for beating and rewards

    Chapter 1058: Everyone shouts for beating and rewards


    Chapter 1058 Everyone shouts for beatings and rewards


    Sister-inw Wang had never seen Liu Qingqing before, but in front of everyone, she couldn''t p herself in the face. She could only grit her teeth and insist on what she said before: "Yes, I was at Lao Mo''s house that day and saw your daughter-inw. ! Your Wu family is so shameless that you even married a kiln sister. Doesnt this ruin the reputation of our Liuyang Vige? You and your family should be kicked out of Cun, so as not to embarrass our vige."


    Speaking of this, Sister-inw Wang''s face showed acent look. She was thinking about the whole vige. Let''s see who would help this **** Wu.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, the two women who had spoken before did not hesitate to expose her lie: "Wang family, you went to Lao Mo''s house that day, but Mo Hong was busy filling Mo Yongxi''s engagement gold bracelet. The vige showed off and sent you away early, who are you trying to deceive?"


    "Yes, I saw it too! I was cooking in the kitchen at that time, and you passed by the window outside. I also heard you cursing Mo Hong''s family, cursing the pair of gold bracelets for being stolen, and cursing Mo Yongxi. If you dont like your husbands family, how can you tell lies with your eyes open like this? Youve ruined the reputation of other girls, how can they be sorry for you?


    The two women pointed at Sister-inw Wang and were very angry. As women, they know very well how important the reputation of their daughter''s family is. If such rumors reach the ears of the Wu family''s daughter-inw, it will simply force her to die. This woman''s thoughts are really vicious.


    Unexpectedly, her lie was exposed at once. Sister-inw Wang, who was only a little smart at first, panicked and shouted: "No, I went to Lao Mo''s house again for somethingter, and I met the kiln sister. You didn''t You saw me, yes, but you didnt see me!


    Most of the people present did not believe what Sister-inw Wang said at all. Now they even had witnesses. Seeing that Sister-inw Wang was still insisting on not letting go, they all couldn''t help but show contempt. Some people simply shouted: "Like this." If you don''t like other people''s good deeds, you should be driven out of the vige. Without people like this, our vige will not know how peaceful it will be."


    "That''s right. The Wang family has the longest tongue in the vige. She dares to say anything. With her bad mouth, she has caused a lot of trouble in the vige! There is no man in the family and she refuses to keep her peace. This kind of person He deserves to live on the streets with his entire family.


    "I don''t want to see this woman anymore. When Wang Dali was driven out of the vige, they should have driven out the whole family to avoid harming the vigers! Why don''t we go to the field and call the vige chief over now? Anyway, Wang Dali cante back, so lets let his family reunite outside, and well think of it as doing a good deed.


    Everyone loudly criticized Sister-inw Wang, and what was originally a conflict between the Wu and Wang families suddenly escted into a crusade against Sister-inw Wang in the whole vige.


    Its no wonder that so many people hate Sister-inw Wangs family. In fact, this familys behavior goes too far, and no one understands it. Not to mention Wang Dali, who has a criminal record and has been kicked out of the vige, Mrs. Wang''s sister-inw, who loves to gossip and take advantage of others, is very disgusting.


    Since the Wang family lost abor force, Sister-inw Wang has been cheating and refusing to tidy up the crops in the field conscientiously. As a result, the fields have grown overgrown with weeds and most of the crops have been eaten by pests. This autumn harvest has yielded nothing at all. thing.


    Sister-inw Wang was worried that there would be no food to eat and the family would drink from the northwest wind, so she put her hand into other people''s bowls. People in the vige would dry food in the dojo, so she took advantage of the hot weather at noon and no one was watching, so she ran there with a cloth bag. She stole food from almost every household selling food.


    Someone identally discovered that Sister-inw Wang was secretly carrying food home at noon. Unfortunately, she was not caught on the spot, and the food she stole was not much. She is also a woman who does not stingy. If someone uses her of stealing food, she can She took off her pants and sued the man for being a gangster and molesting her.


    Everyone had a headache, so they just turned a blind eye and considered themselves unlucky. They usually kept a close eye on the food when it was exposed, and did not give Mrs. Wang a chance to steal the food. But the person she had been stolen from hated her in the end, and if they had any objections on the way, they wouldn''t even bother to say anything to her.


    The most troublesome thing is the group of children of the Wang family, big and small. They often get into other people''s corn fields, sweet potato fields, and vegetable fields in groups, either stealing corn, digging sweet potatoes and stealing vegetables. It would have been fine if they were just stealing, but they ran rampant inside, trampling all the corn, sweet potatoes, and vegetables to the ground.


    These half-grown children can run away again, and even if they are discovered, they cannot be chased away. If they find the Wang family, Wang''s sister-inw and the two frail old people from the Wang family will make a fuss and cry, begging the vigers whoe to ask for exnations. Death, in short, he just refused to admit that his children were at fault, scolded the vigers for looking for trouble, and bullied their orphans and widowed mothers.


    Its been so many times that its strange that the people in the vige treat their family so well!


    At this time, everyone''s attention has shifted to criticizing the Wang family. The Wu family''s visit to the Wang family is bound to have a beginning and an end. However, taking this opportunity, Liu Qingqing''s "life experience" was spread, and it is unlikely that anyone will doubt her identity in the future.


    As for the people from Lao Mo''s family, they are now like invisible people in the vige. Even if they tell the truth, just like Sister-inw Wang, no one will believe them.


    Mo Yan did not expect that the painting style would turn out like this, and he did not imagine the Wu family and the Wang family fighting each other for 300 rounds. But this is not harmful to the Wu family, and there is no need for her to step in to help.


    It was not untilter that Mo Yan found out that Sister-inw Wang was jealous of the Wu family''s increasingly prosperous life, and deliberately fabricated rumors. As a result, she discovered Liu Qingqing''s true origin. The reason why she is jealous of the Wu family is that she, like the Wu family, has no men. Her family''s life is only slightly better than that of beggars, but the Wu family lives in a brick house and has meat for every meal.


    Such a gap made her feel extremely unbnced, thinking that without a man as the backbone, the Wu family would have been as miserable as the Wang family. It has to be said that there are not many such weirdos in the world, but Sister-inw Wang is particrly "extraordinary".


    Looking at the embarrassed Sister-inw Wang, Sister-inw Cai spat hard. "This woman really deserves it! If you want to live a good life and don''t stir up trouble everywhere, will others have trouble getting along with her as a woman?"


    There is also a deep grudge between Sister-inw Cai and Sister-inw Wang. Their husbands family names are both Wang, but one is prosperous and the other is getting more and more depressed. This also makes Sister-inw Wang feel unbnced and often speaks ill of Sister-inw Cai everywhere.


    "Whatever she is, if she is really kicked out of the vige, I have no sympathy for her at all." Mrs. Zhou said with disdain,pletely indifferent to people like Sister-inw Wang.


    "Who would sympathize with this kind of person? He is a disaster wherever he goes." The other women who followed agreed, which showed how unpopr Sister-inw Wang was.


    Mo Yan was not interested in staying any longer, so he told Mrs. Wu and went back with the little flowers and furballs who were enjoying watching the fun. Although Sister-inw Cai and others wanted to stay and take a look, they were paid and had no nerve to waste time.


    Sister-inw Wang and her family were not driven out of Liuyang Vige in the end. After all, they were still old and young. Driving them away was tantamount to forcing them to die. No matter how much the people in the vige hated them, no one would wish them to die. Even the Wu family would not advocate this.


    However, after this incident, the reputation of the Wang family in the vige was as good as that of the old Mo family. No one was willing to deal with them anymore. Sister-inw Wang was also frightened and did not dare to be as presumptuous as before. Over time, the whole family became Even though she had be an invisible person, even if she caused a ssh, it was because her children went to other people''s fields to harm crops.


    Time flies, and its mid-October in the blink of an eye. After a year and a half, the main building of the winery has been fullypleted. It will be carefully arranged ording to the original drawings next spring to create a garden with mountains, water, flowers and trees. You can build a winery and add wine-making equipment inside, and you will be able to make wine when the orchard harvests in autumn.


    On the day ofpletion, Yan Junyu, who had not been seen for a long time, unexpectedly appeared. The petite Princess Chang''an stood side by side with him and congratted Mo Yan with a smile. Unexpectedly, Yan Junyu did not shy away at all.


    The two still bickered, but Mo Yan clearly felt that the disgust on Yan Junyu''s face was much less. Sometimes the quarrel became fierce, and he was able to control his temper and stopped saying those hurtful words.


    Princess Chang''an was quite strange. Every time Yan Junyu asked her not to quarrel with her, she seemed to be missing something, and the words she said became more and more irritating, and she had to force the person to run away before she gave up.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what happened between the two of them. She said she couldn''t understand Princess Chang''an''s unique way of pursuing her husband. Every time the two of them quarreled, it was fun to watch from the sidelines.


    "Hey, I heard that your houses have been built. Let me take this princess to have a look." On the way back from the winery, Princess Chang''an suddenly became interested and wanted to visit the built resettlement houses.


    "Okay, I will take the princess there right now, but the road is a bit difficult, so please be careful." Mo Yan agreed with a smile, looked at Yan Junyu and asked, "Young Master, are you going?"


    Yan Junyu was also somewhat interested, so he raised his chin and signaled Mo Yan to lead the way.


    Mo Yan then walked to the front and led the way for the two of them. The three of them walked through two orchards and arrived at the first resettlement house.


    The area of this resettlement house is quiterge, with thirty-six rooms in three rows. All the things that need to be added have been added. It will only take two days for Qinan to bring back the soldiers from the border and spread them with cotton quilts. alright.


    In case the two of them came over, Mo Yan didn''t bring the key, so he could only stand outside the house and look. Fortunately, the window had to be opened every day for venttion, so he could see clearly even if he stood by the window and looked in.


    Seeing that the things inside were veryplete, and all the things that could be used daily could be seen, and all of them were new, Princess Chang''an nodded with satisfaction: "When I return to the pce, I have to have a good talk with the emperor''s uncle. , let Uncle Huang reward you well."


    "This is all the credit of His Highness the Crown Prince. I can''t take it away from you." Mo Yan declined politely, not really having any idea about the so-called reward.


    Although everyone in the know knows that it was her idea to ce the soldiers at the border, this credit can only be attributed to His Royal Highness. If Emperor Hui''an rewarded her in a big way, others would know what was going on. She didn''t want to show off, so the reward was enough. She only wanted this merit.


    However, the fact that the princess of Chang''an can say such things shows that her status in Emperor Hui''an''s heart is not low. Otherwise, let alone a princess, even the princess can''t say who to reward, so let Emperor Hui''an reward whom.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s frankness, Princess Chang''an asked curiously: "You have spent so much effort, not for fame or profit, but what do you want?"


    Of course its for merit!


    Mo Yan said silently in his heart, but said with his mouth: "I am not as noble as the princess said. The reason why I did this is because I lived a lot of hard life when I was a child. During festivals, I would pray in front of the Bodhisattva to help me live a happy life." Good day, if Bodhisattva can help me realize my wish, I will do more good deeds and be a good person throughout my life. I only provided shelter for those soldiers so that they no longer have to endure hunger, but they also have to help me Working can be said to be supporting oneself with one''s own hands. If we really care about it, we don''t owe each other anything."


    This statement is not a lie. At least she did pray like this in front of the Bodhisattva before her soul returned to its ce. However, there are too many people praying like her. She is lucky and her wishes true. Now use This was the best reason to shut Princess Chang''an''s mouth.


    If you say that you sympathize with those soldiers and want to do something for them, wouldn''t you be pping the court and the royal family in the face? It would be easy for the court and the royal family to really solve the livelihood and pension problems of these people, but no one is willing to spend manpower and material resources on these people. The bottom line is that they just feel that these people are of no benefit to the country and don''t want to bother.


    As expected, Princess Chang''an had no doubts at all, but instead teased her: "I didn''t expect you to be so childish, haha!"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes silently. You grew up with good food and clothing. Of course you cannot understand people who are driven into despair by poverty. They can only pray to God to support their slim hope of persevering.


    The two of them were talking back and forth, but neither of them saw the distress in the eyes of Yan Junyu, who was at the back.


    October 15th is a very unusual day for the Mo family. On this day, under the witness of His Royal Highness Prince Chu Heng and a group of ministers, three hundred old and frail soldiers at the border gate officially moved into the resettlement houses.


    At this moment, His Royal Highness the benevolent and virtuous Crown Prince was recorded in history. In the following years, after all the tens of thousands of retired soldiers at the border were well resettled, Chu Heng''s prestige in the army reached the top. Just because of this He was the only emperor who was willing to ce soldiers who were "useless to the country". He was also the only prince and even the king who conquered the morale of the army without leading troops to fight.


    Later, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince ascended the throne and killed more than a hundred corrupt officials with thunderous means. No one said he was cruel. Even when he took the initiative to issue an order and sent troops to attack the restless small countries around him, he was praised by the world. With the style of Taizu, there are no militaristic remarks in the history books.


    Of the 300 retired soldiers brought back by Qinan, more than half were over fifty years old. This group of old people was also the most difficult group to live at the border. They are old and weak and cannot do heavy work. Arge number of them have been seriously injured in their early years and have hidden diseases, and they can only lie in bed when they attack.


    If it were not for the constant support of other retired soldiers who could still manage to survive, these stubborn old people who refused to ept any more relief from the court would have died of hunger or illness long ago.


    The remaining half of the retired soldiers are of varying ages, ranging from teenagers of 17 or 18 years old who have not yet been married, to middle-aged people in their forties. They had all been injured on the battlefield, some had lost arms, some had lost legs, and there were also patients who had suffered severe internal injuries and had no idea how long they could survive.


    Mo Yan had long expected this situation, and shamelessly invited all the doctors from the Du Family Medical Center, including her master, to check the health of these soldiers and prescribe medicine to treat their illnesses.


    Everyone knows that this group of people does not have muchbor force. They say that they work for the Mo family to support themselves. It is just to let these people who sacrificed for the country put down their burdens and let them stay here to retire in peace.


    Just because he saw the true situation of this group of people, Chu Heng''s understanding of Mo Yan rose to a new level, and his impression of her became much better, so much so that he felt that except for the issue of birth, there was nothing unworthy of her. Fucked his cousin.


    As for the ministers, they did note in vain. They all took out the money they had prepared and handed it into Mo Yan''s hands, saying that they had done their best.


    Whether they were for show or sincere, Mo Yan had no reason to refuse, so he collected them all and put them together separately as medical expenses for these soldiers. She has plenty of medicinal materials and can let the soldiers use them for free, but she can''t let her master suffer. What''s more, all the doctors from the medical clinic are here this time, so she can''t let them go back empty-handed.


    After working for a whole day, 300 retired soldiers were finally ced, and Mo Yan was paralyzed from exhaustion. Fortunately, Chu Heng and the ministers had a clue. After seeing the houses where the soldiers lived and the new clothes they were given, they returned to the city and were too embarrassed to stay at Mo''s house.


    Mo Yan was not the only one in the Mo family who kept his feet off the ground, but the others were also busy cooking for the soldiers all day long. After thest dinner after moving to Liuyang Vige, everyone slumped on their chairs and didn''t even want to clear away the dishes.


    Sister, do we have to hire a few people to cook for the soldiers? Thinking of having to do it again tomorrow, Xiner frowned and suggested to her sister pitifully.


    "There''s no need to hire anyone. Once they get used to it, I''ll see who can cook. Then let them cook by themselves. We can just deliver the ingredients to them every day. Let''s work harder these two days." Mo Yan didn''t. Agree with Xin''er''s suggestion.


    These soldiers who are struggling among the dead are not willing to ept help from others in vain, even if they are short of hands and feet. Although it is well-intentioned to hire someone to cook for them, it also hurts their self-esteem. They can''t do heavy work, but cooking is not difficult. It''s morefortable for them to do it by themselves.


    "Okay then..." Xin''er didn''t understand her sister''s considerations, but she didn''t question her sister''s decision.

 Chapter 1059: kindness

    Chapter 1059: kindness


    Chapter 1059: Kindness


    Mo Yan returned to her residence exhausted, took a set of clean underwear from the cab and entered the space. She got the six beasts outside, filled the waist-deep tub with water, took off her clothes and took a bath.


    Hmmsofortable!


    The abundant spiritual energy in the spiritual spring water prated into the body like invisible thin threads along the tiny pores, greatly soothing Mo Yan''s sore muscles. She closed her eyes and leaned against the edge of the tub with a look of enjoyment on her face, and unconsciously let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    Xue Duanzi, who was pretending to y with the dirt not far away, quietly flew over. Looking at the jade-white Mo Yan in the barrel, his two snail eyes suddenly widened, and he couldn''t even bear to blink.


    Xue Tuanzis gaze was so lewd, Mo Yan couldnt even pretend not to know. The next moment, she opened her eyes suddenly. Before Xuetuanzi put away his snail eyes and prepared to run away, she grabbed him and pushed him into the water without hesitation.


    "Uh...help...Yanyan help...uh...I was wrong...help..." Xue Tuanzi struggled desperately, and the whole space was filled with its shrill screams.


    Snow dumplings are formed from Mo Yan''s blood. They have all the weaknesses of human beings. Not only are they afraid of pain and itching, but they also hate the suffocating feeling of being submerged in water.


    "Do you know how to beg for mercy now? It''s toote!" Mo Yan made up her mind to teach this guy who kept spying on her bathing. She hugged the snow dumpling tightly with both hands and continued to push her into the water: "I''m warning I have asked you many times not to peek at me taking a shower. If you were obedient, would I do this to you?"


    Before the weather was not cold, Mo Yan cut off contact with Xue Tuanzi and washed herself in the room. Now that it was so cold, she did not have the courage to do so. As a result, she got an advantage over the wretched Xue Tuanzi. This was not the first time she was caught. .


    "No...no, Yan Yan...I was wrong, wuwu, I was really wrong!" Xue Tuanzi cried miserably, her two snail eyes drooping in despair, revealing indescribable pity.


    "Hehe, you like watching me take a bath so much, you must want to take a bath with me, right?" Mo Yanughed yinly, ignoring Xue Tuanzi''s resistance, and pushed it into the water again until it was dying and could not even scream. When I came out, I mercifully picked it up and cooled it on the bathtub.


    Xue Tuanzi was lying on the edge of the tub, speechless. The resentment towards his master in his heart reached an unprecedented level. He silently vowed to change his form as soon as possible and have his own real body to avenge today.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that Xue Tuanzi had a short memory and had all kinds of obscene thoughts. After taking a bath, she hurriedly put on her clothes and went to the ce where the medicinal materials were stored to check carefully to see if there were any missing medicinal materials that needed to be prepared separately.


    Those three hundred soldiers all need to take medicine to maintain their health, which can take as little as three months and as long as one year. This requires arge amount of medicinal materials. This is under the premise that the efficacy of space medicinal materials is guaranteed. If there are ordinary medicinal materials from outside, more will be consumed.


    After taking inventory, severalmon medicinal materials were almost exhausted. Mo Yan grabbed Xue Tuanzi, who was full of blood, revived the coquettish and begging forfort, and asked him to concoct a few piles of selected medicinal materials. Then he hurried to the Jasper tform to check The merit umted this time.


    Even though Xue Tuanzi had sent a message to her before, saying that her merits had increased a lot, she still had to see it with her own eyes to make sure it was clear to her. Sure enough, the merit bead, which was originally covered by more than half of the red color, had grown a lot, covering almost four-sevenths. Mo Yan estimated that if another 2,500 soldiers could be ced, it might be possible to upgrade the space to the eighth level.


    s, this upgrade is too difficult! Mo Yan sighed, remembering the time when the primary space level was upgraded to the second level, and the second level was upgraded to the third level. Upgrading was much easier then than it is now.


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes at Mo Yan and said excitedly: "This is already very fast. You worked hard for more than ten years in your previous life before reaching the sixth level. It has only taken more than three years to reach the sixth level." Its level eight, you greedy guy, just be content!


    When Mo Yan heard this, she was even more excited than Xue Tuanzi. She grabbed its fleshy belly and said, "Aren''t I worried about you? The eighth level requires so much merit. I don''t know how long it will take to reach the tenth level. Arent you anxious toe out?


    "Afraid? Who is anxious?" Xue Tuanzi struggled to break away from Mo Yan''s hand and said in a tone of ''I have seen through you'': "Obviously you want to reach the tenth level as soon as possible so that you can return to your previous life to visit your family as soon as possible. , but you always make excuses for me, huh, you are called hypocrisy!"


    Mo Yan frowned and said in confusion: "Breaking through the tenth level allows you to transform and be free without conflicting with meing home. Is it worth it for you to tell me?"


    "Hey, why is it not worth it?" Xue Tuanzi''s style changed, and his voice was extremely sad: "In your heart, your rtivese first, then the boy named Xiao, then your friends, and then Those six useless idiots, I can only be rankedst... Wow, no one cares or loves me, I am so pitiful!"


    Mo Yan looked at the snow dumplings with two golden peas falling, her eyes could not believe it. Is this guy crying over an unfounded ranking?


    "No, don''t cry. You have always been very important in my heart. Why don''t you believe that I like you!" Mo Yan hurriedly hugged the snow dumplings tofort him. When this guy cried, the whole space was full of his voice.


    "Really? Do you really like me?" Xue Tuanzi immediately stopped crying, and the tears that were on the verge of falling were swallowed up with a swish of it: "But you never said you like me, and you almost pressed me down just now. Drown in your bathwater..."


    Mo Yan:


    Finally, in order to appease a certain Tuanzi who was about to cry, Mo Yan made various concessions out of guilt, and agreed that no matter how busy she was, she would spend no less than one day with her every day (the time difference between inside and outside the space is very big), and she would stay with her every day. It talks for no less than a day (consciously), tells it three different stories every day, and works with it for an hour...


    Finally finished telling today''s three stories, Mo Yan rubbed her forehead, which was swollen and sore from the snow dumplings, to get some space, and prepared to go to bed. At this time, there was a loud knock on the window. She heard that the sound was different from the ordinary knocking on the door. She quickly went over to open the window and saw a petite and exquisite little kingfisher flying in with the cold wind.


    The little kingfisher chirped around Mo Yan''s head twice beforending lightly on her outstretched hand.


    "Fan Meijiao is getting married tomorrow?" From Xue Tuanzi''s "trantion", Mo Yan learned the news brought back by Kingfisher, and a sneer appeared on his face: "I haven''t paid attention to that woman for several days, and I almost forgot about her! Since tomorrow It''s her big day, so I should give her a congrattory gift."


    Looking at such an owner, Xue Duanzi in the space shivered, but couldn''t help but asked curiously: "Yanyan, what do you want to give me?"


    Mo Yan knew that he could not hide it from Xue Tuanzi, and had no intention of hiding it, so he expressed his malice without any concealment: "How about giving her a pack of aphrodisiacs?"


    When Xue Tuanzi heard this, Rourou''s body trembled even more, and he suddenly felt that his master was quite kind to him.


    "This... this is not good. That second master Mu doesn''t like women. If you feed aphrodisiac to that woman, she might not even let the Mu family''s dog go. Dogs are innocent!"


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched and she felt that Xue Tuanzi was overthinking: "The Mu family only has one Second Master Mu. Doesn''t Mu also have an Uncle Mu?"


    Xue Tuanzi''s body has stopped shaking, and her round snail eyes are full of obscenity. Only the voice still appears in Mo Yan''s consciousness: "Then, isn''t that against human ethics? But I like it, hehe!"


    That Uncle Mu is none other than the current head of the Mu family and the biological father of the two brothers Yun Zhao and Yun Sheng! The eldest brother Mu and the second brother Mu are not real brothers. One is the eldest brother and the other is the second brother. Since the ancestors of the Mu family are still alive, the two brothers only divide the property but not the family, so they still live together.


    The more Mo Yan thought about it, the more she thought this was a good idea. It would be fun if Fan Meijiao knocked down the Mu family uncle because of her hunger. However, this is a bit more difficult. After all, in addition to the various masters, the Mu family also has tons of servants. Even if Fan Meijiao wanted to, it would be impossible to do it.


    "What''s so difficult about this?" Xue Tuanzi trembled with snail eyes and said slyly: "Add some ingredients into the aphrodisiac to make her mistakenly think that Uncle Mu is her husband... Hehe, even if someone stops you then It''s over, and her reputation in the Mu family is over."


    "Um, you''re talking about psychedelic drugs? But I don''t have such a thing!" Mo Yan spread her hands helplessly. How could a serious person like her have such a harmful thing?


    Don''t tell me she doesn''t have it, even the pharmacies in the city won''t sell it.


    Poof!


    Snow Tuanzi waspletely defeated by its shameless master. It wiped the non-existent sweat on its body with its snail eyes and continued to run wildly on the road of encouraging its master to do bad things: "Why don''t you just make your own arrangements! If it doesn''t work, I will Sacrifice yourself to give that woman a hint, and if that doesn''t work, give her a pack of aphrodisiacs, a little heavier, and even if she doesn''t knock down Boss Mu, she will knock down others, and her reputation in the Mu family will be ruined."


    Mo Yan touched her chin and said nothing. After thinking about it, she finally chose to administer the aphrodisiac directly: "Tomorrow is the day of that woman''s wedding. I don''t even know how to make the psychedelic drug, and I don''t have time to mix it slowly. Besides, if you drop hints, Fan Meijiao has never eaten anything from the space, so it would take too much spiritual energy for you to hint, and its not worth it.


    Since studying medicine, Mo Yan has learned about aphrodisiacs. Its not that she has a strong taste, its because she has seen a lot of such scenes in movies, TV series, and novels in her previous life, and she really wants to know how powerful this thing is.


    At that time, she couldn''t suppress her curiosity and tried the medicine on her own body based on the spiritual spring water, but she was greatly disappointed. Although it was very ufortable, she could bear it. She even managed to survive without using the spiritual spring water. When she woke up from sleep, she was full of energy and was not affected much.


    Later, she learned that if an unmarried girl takes an aphrodisiac, she will feel ufortable at most, which can be relieved by taking a dip in cold water. However, if it is a married woman, it will be difficult to resist the desire that is magnified countless times. Fan Meijiao has been married once and is not a person with strong willpower. The aphrodisiac alone is enough for her, and there is no need to add any other ingredients.


    Not to mention how moved Xue Tuanzi was, Mo Yan quickly found the remaining aphrodisiac after trying itst time, exined it to the little kingfisher, and let it fly away with it in its mouth.


    Just as Mo Yan closed the window, she found a big hand on the window. She subconsciously screamed, and the next moment her mouth was covered by another big hand: "Yan''er, it''s me."


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan, whose eyes were wide open and obviously frightened. He felt annoyed and quickly let go of his hand.


    Mo Yan stroked her beating heart with one hand, and punched Xiao Ruiyuan''s chest angrily with one hand: "Youe here to scare people in the middle of the night, do you really think I won''t be angry?"


    The woman''s fist was neither painful nor itchy, but Xiao Ruiyuan was worried that her hand would hurt, so he gently held her hand and exined in a low voice: "I was at the door and came over when I saw the window was open. I didn''t mean to scare you. .


    Mo Yan twitched his hand, but when he couldn''t pull it out, he red at someone who looked guilty and said, "I''m freezing to death. I''ll close the window if you don''te in."


    As soon as Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, his eyes fell on the woman''s body wearing only underwear, and his face suddenly darkened.


    Mo Yan only felt a sh in front of her eyes, and the next moment the windows were closed tightly, not a trace of cold wind came in, but there was an extra person beside her to cool down the air conditioner.


    Xiao Ruiyuan quickly pushed Mo Yan to sit on the bed, shook off the quilt and wrapped her tightly, revealing only a pretty face.


    However, Xiao Ruiyuan had no intention of admiring such a beautiful face, and reprimanded him: "In such a cold weather, you stand by the window wearing only your underwear, do you want to freeze yourself? You don''t care about your body, I still feel sorry for my wife, if it happens again, lets see how I deal with you!


    Having figured out someone''s temper a long time ago, Mo Yan didn''t take his words to heart at all. Instead, he asked with interest: "Tell me, if there is a next time, how will you deal with me?"


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face became darker and darker: "Since you don''t know how to take care of yourself, I can only take you back to the General''s Mansion to take care of you personally."


    Mo Yan nced at him with a half-smile, and mercilessly exposed his little thoughts: "Don''t even think about such a beautiful thing. If my father knows, he will only take me to the Number One Schr''s Mansion. Check to see if I have put on more clothes every day. When the timees, it will be difficult for us to meet like this."


    Xiao Ruiyuan pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. How could he not know such a result? It''s just that he wanted to marry Mo Yan, a careless wife, home early, so he refused to ept the reality!


    Mo Yan looked at the man''s depressed face, lying on the bed wrapped in a quilt, smiling heartlessly: "Just wait patiently for me to grow to eighteen. Don''t worry, it''s only been more than two years. It will be over soon." it will be pass away."


    Looking at the woman with crooked eyebrows and red cheeks on the bed, Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly felt his fingers were itchy. When he came to his senses, his thumb and index finger had touched a piece of smooth skin. He squeezed it subconsciously, and it felt very good. .


    Snapped!


    Mo Yan pped away the hand that was making trouble on his face, and while rubbing it, heined dissatisfiedly: "You dare to pinch it casually with such a heavy hand, what should I do if it breaks."


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not angry, so he retracted his hand and lifted up a corner of the quilt andy down in it, but not next to Mo Yan, fearing that the cold air on his body would chill her.


    It was quite warm in the room and she was lying under the quilt. Mo Yan didn''t feel how cold it was, so she took the initiative to lean over and asked, "Why did youe here sote today?"


    As soon as she turned over, the corner of the quilt on Mo Yan''s back turned up, and the cold wind blew into the quilt. Xiao Ruiyuan''s hands quickly reached out to tuck her in, and then he pulled her into his arms. Seeing that her body was not as cold as he thought, thest bit of unhappiness in his heart was gone.


    "Nothing special, I just want to see you." Feeling the delicate look on Mo Yan''s face, Xiao Ruiyuan said in a soft voice: "I originally nned toe over with my cousin this morning, but there was an emergency report from the border, so I didn''te over. .I heard from my cousin that you personally treated those soldiers. Isnt it very tiring?


    Mo Yan shook his head: "I''m just here to help. The ones who are most tired are the master and those doctors."


    Although she can feel the pulse urately, she cannot prescribe medicine alone. After all, taking the pulse will not kill people, but prescribing the wrong medicine can kill people. Not to mention that the master does not allow her to prescribe it, even she herself does not have the confidence.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan''s face carefully and saw that she was indeed in good condition, so he believed her words, with a bit of relief on his brows: "In previous winters, old and frail soldiers would always die of illness or freezing to death. This year Maybe it wont be like this anymore.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan recalled therge circle of red text on the merit bead and said with certainty: "Don''t worry, they will definitely have a happy old age!"


    Over there, the two of them were lying on the bed chatting like an old couple. Here, the three hundred soldiers in the resettlement room also didn''t sleep. They stood in the open space outside the house against the cold night wind.


    Three hundred people would be fine if they were scattered, but when they were all gathered together, it would be hard to stand. At this time, they formed five circles of different sizes, arge circle and a small circle. Those who could stand had straight postures, and those who could not stand sat on chairs.


    They looked at the man in the middle with serious expressions. They looked awe-inspiring and showed no trace of decadence.


    Compared to a group of elderly people who are over fifty years old, the man standing in the middle looks very young, about thirty years old. If it were during the day, you can see that his face is not very good, and his thinness has a sickly paleplexion. , as if he could fall down at any time.


    This man''s name is Zhao Mu. In fact, he is not yet twenty-five years old. He suffered severe trauma to his lungs on the battlefieldst year. Even though he was rescued by military doctors with all his strength, his lungs were left with serious hidden wounds. He can no longer carry a knife to the battlefield, nor can he do heavy work.


    Zhao Mu was an orphan, and even his name was given to him by a scribe in the army after he joined the army. Because of his upright and righteous character, he was quite popr among the retired soldiers. This time, he was elected as the team leader by others, and he was responsible for the food, clothing, daily life and otherrge and small affairs of the three hundred soldiers. Under the bright white moonlight, Zhao Mu rubbed his rough hands on the corners of his clothes for a moment, then said the first words he wanted to say tonight: "This is the first time I have worn such warm cotton clothes in my life. , is that true for you?"


    "Yes, I am. This cotton-padded coat is thicker and more beautiful than what my mother made. It can be worn by my wife." A middle-aged man with a slightly stout figure but empty trouser legs said cheerfully, and the quiet moonlight shone on him. The face full of silly smiles looked particrly lively.


    "Ha ha-"


    A burst of good-naturedughter broke out from the crowd, which seemed particrly loud in the silent night.


    Zhao Mu also smiled and gave a thumbs up to the middle-aged man: "Have ambition!"


    Even though the average age of these three hundred people is very old, they can count the number of people who have been married on one hand. Although their limbs are missing, their yearning for a better life has never changed.


    The middle-aged man blushed and waved his hands, hiding in the crowd and refusing toe out again. Everyone gradually stoppedughing and looked at Zhao Mu again to listen to his next words.


    Zhao Mu did not keep them waiting for long, and quickly stated the purpose of gathering everyone this time: "This time, thanks to Lord Hejia, we people have a ce to stay. I know you are not very willing." ept this kindness, but since we are already here, we should regard it as our debt to Lord Hejia. When we take good care of our health and take good care of this orchard, we can repay the kindness we owe Lord Hejia. Dont worry about it. Theres a burden.


    Just as Mo Yan thought, although these soldiers did not have sound bodies, they did not want others to treat them as wastes who were unable to take care of themselves.


    This time they willingly followed Qi Nan all the way to Liuyang Vige because Qi Nan said there was a job they could do and they could support themselves with their own hands and feet. Otherwise, they would nevere, but here they are. Later, they discovered that everything they got on this day seemed impossible to repay in the rest of their lives.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, they are almost dead, and this kind of persistence is meaningless at all, but everyone has their own ideas, and they value their dignity more than anything else. For them, this is not meaningless. persistence.

 Chapter 1060: revenge

    Chapter 1060: revenge


    Chapter 1060 Revenge


    Early when Mo Yan decided to resettle tens of thousands of soldiers at the border who could no longer go to the battlefield and did not have muchbor force, Qi Nan roughly told Zhao Mu about the situation.


    Therefore, Zhao Mu has been paying attention to the situation of each soldier in the past few months. After the news is confirmed, he will select the old soldiers who will have difficulty surviving this winter. Even if they cannot escape death in the end, he hopes that they can get Thest warmth will prevent you from dying miserably in the cold wind.


    Excluding nearly half of the elderly, the remaining half retain part of thebor force and cannot do heavy work, but there is no problem with weeding, nting trees, watering, and loosening soil. They made a living by farming in the border areas and had already mastered their unhealthy bodies. The only difference was that they worked slower than normal people.


    However, not only were these half of the people not the most miserable and tiring people who had ever experienced border crossing, they actually had a pretty good life. Sending so many old people who havepletely lost theirbor force at once is already taking advantage, and then allocates the remaining half of the quota to other soldiers who have nobor force. Not to mention that Zhao Mu can''t do it, even those soldiers will feel that shame. Therefore, after some discussion, the other half became the most capable group of tens of thousands of retired soldiers.


    It was only after they arrived here that they realized that everything they got could not be repaid. Although they could not see anything on their faces, they felt a little uneasy in their hearts. They even had the idea of leaving here and returning to the border.


    Zhao Mu knew very well what hispanions were thinking. He did not directly persuade hispanions to ept it, but used another method to persuade them to stay with peace of mind.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Mu in silence, agreeing with what he said. They have never regarded themselves as worthless waste, so they cannot ept help from others without a bottom line. Since they epted it, they had to repay it, but now what they got was far more than they expected, and they were worried that they would not be able to repay it in their entire lives.


    Xu Shi saw what they were thinking, and Zhao Mu continued: "The doctors who treated us today are all famous in the capital. Although they can''t make people grow limbs again, they can at least cure our hidden injuries and let us live a long time." A little! If our kindness to Lord Hejia cannot be fully paid off in one year, then it will be two years. If we cannot finish it in two years, it will be three years... As long as we live well, we will be able to repay it one day."


    Having said this, Zhao Mu paused for a moment and said jokingly: "If we die within two days, we will truly feel sorry for Lord Hejia, and also for General Qi who has been running back and forth for us. Even the good intentions of General Xiao and His Royal Highness have to be disappointed."


    After listening to these words, everyone was thoughtful. A few people came to their senses first and stood up and said loudly to Zhao Mu: "Mu Mu, brother knows what you mean. Don''t worry, brother will take good care of himself and will not let down the good intentions of themander and the others."


    "Well, just take care of yourself. Don''t let us live a long life by then. You kid will go ahead first."


    "Haha, you are such a noisy kid. You just don''t say this tonight. Are we just fools who can''t turn a corner? This ce is so good. Even if you drive me away now, I won''t leave, so I''ll just stay. Take good care of yourself and be a good farmer."


    There are more and more voices responding to Zhao Mu, and even the old people who don''t know whether they can survive this winter have rekindled their hope. They think that they have lived a clean life for most of their lives and do not want to owe more debts to others when they are old. Now that there is a chance to repay, no one is willing to drag this debt into the ground.


    Zhao Mu had a big smile on his face, his face was still pale but he couldn''t hide his happiness. He was really happy to be able to arouse the will to survive in thesepanions who would apany him day and night in the future, and it was not in vain for General Qi''s entrustment to him.


    The next day, Mo Yan woke up from her sleep and touched the still warm area on her side, secretly despising herself for bing more and more like a pig. She didn''t even know when the people around her left.


    At this time, Mao Tuan came in with a grunt and looked at the owner who was changing clothes, his little eyes were particrly resentful.


    Mo''s face became hot, and he walked over and touched its head tofort him: "Don''t be sad, he won''te again tonight, you can sleep with me."


    Upon hearing this, Mao Tuan''s eyes widened, and he stretched out his rough tongue and gently licked Mo Yan''s hand to express his joy.


    Its hot in summer, and Hairball is also very afraid of the heat. He usually sleeps in his own cabin or lies under Mo Yans bed. But in winter, it became very clingy and insisted on sleeping on Mo Yan''s bed with her.


    Since October this year, the weather has be very cold, and hairballs have begun to crawl into the bed again. It''s just that this time there''s a person he hates who oftenes over to **** the bed from him, which makes him extremely dissatisfied. Because of Mo Yan, it could only endure this tone for the time being, and then retaliate harshly when the opportunity aroseter.


    Ouch-owoo-


    Thinking of being able to sleep with his soft and fragrant owner at night, Mao Tuan murmured excitedly. Although the force had been reduced to the minimum, the barbs on its tongue were too sharp and it still licked the back of Mo Yan''s hand red.


    As soon as the hair ball saw it, he immediately stopped licking it and used his huge head to rub Mo Yan''s waist. His actions showed his deep attachment to his owner.


    Mo Yan sighed, stroked its big furry head and said, "You are too clingy. If I find a wife for you in the future, and you still sleep with me, what will happen if your wife gets angry and doesn''t want you anymore?"


    As soon as he heard that he was looking for a wife, Mao Tuan''s ears turned red with embarrassment, but he couldn''t tell because of his thick hair.


    Xue Tuanzi in the space was unwilling to be alone and started to join in the fun: "Yan Yan, instead of worrying about this idiot''s future wife being angry, you should worry about yourself! One day you get married to that kid, and if the hair ball is on your wedding bed , I dont think you two will ever do anything shameful in this life.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that Xue Tuanzi could say such a thing. She was embarrassed and annoyed for a moment, and immediately rushed to the space to settle the score with this guy who said nothing.


    She didnt have time to take her hand back, and the hair ball was also brought in. It couldn''t hear the conversation between Xue Tuanzi and Mo Yan in its consciousness outside. It only knew that its owner was suddenly angry, but it didn''t know what she was angry about.


    "Xue Tuanzi,e here!" Seeing Xue Tuanzi trying to run away, Mo Yan shouted, but Xue Tuanzi flew towards her uncontrobly and was caught in her palm.


    Although the space is veryrge and you cant see the sides when standing in the middle, Xue Tuanzi is a tool spirit and Mo Yan is its master. If the master gives orders, even if it runs to the edge of the sky, it can only return to Mo Yan obediently.


    Xue Tuanzi never told Mo Yan about this, but once it made Mo Yan angry and ran away from it. Mo Yan shouted e here" like today, and it came over uncontrobly. Only then did Mo Yan know that this guy couldn''t escape her grasp.


    "Woo, Yan Yan, I was wrong, I was wrong, please let me go, I will never dare to do it again!" Xue Tuanzi, who had suffered losses several times, was very sensible, and the moment he was pinched in Mo Yan''s hand , and began to pretend to be pitiful and beg for mercy.


    "Don''t you dare anymore? Humph, how many times have you said this to yourself? When did you really remember it?" Mo Yan sneered and asked: "Since you don''t have a long memory, then I will help you."


    After saying that, Mo Yan held the snow dumpling with one hand and reached out to its snail eyes with the other.


    Xue Dumpling is a fleshy ball with itchy spots all over its body, especially the base of the snail''s eye, which is its most sensitive spot.


    Sure enough, as soon as Mo Yan tickled him, Xue Tuanzi began to howl like a ghost: "Ouch - stop scratching - I''m going to die - I''m really going to die - Ouch - let me, let me die -"


    Xue Tuanzis voice was so loud that the whole space was shaken by it. Mo Yan was the closest to it and almost went crazy from the noise. Although her consciousness was closed, Snow Tuanzi had no mouth. She had no idea what it was using to make sounds, and there was no way to block the source of the sound. After a few scratches, she couldn''t stand it anymore and had to stop.


    "I''ll let you go this time. If you dare to talk nonsense next time, you won''t be able to listen to the three stories every day."


    This threat was very useful. Xuetuanzi hurriedly nodded his snail eyes and said with a cry in his voice: "I don''t dare anymore. I don''t dare anymore. If I talk nonsense again, you won''t tell me any more stories."


    Mo Yan didnt know how long this guy could remember. Seeing that he had a good attitude towards admitting his mistake, he didnt give it any more trouble.


    However, Xue Tuanzi shouted "wrong" and refused to admit that he was wrong at all. Now, he started talking "nonsense" seriously again: "Yan Yan, what I just said is really possible, you can''t be used to it anymore. You are such an idiot, otherwise if you get married to that boy, he will still rely on you to sleep, are you sure you will have a wedding night?"


    Mo Yan''s forehead throbbed. He resisted the urge to beat the snow dumplings and slice them into braised vegetables. He said gloomily: "If you dare to say another word, believe it or not, I will scratch you to death today!"


    When Xue Tuanzi heard this, he immediately hid behind Mao Tuan''s buttocks, shrank his fleshy little body and said, "I won''t say it anymore, I won''t say it anymore, I won''t say it anymore."


    Mo Yan deliberately kept a cold face and flew a few threatening eye daggers at Xue Tuanzi. Seeing Xue Tuanzi shivering in fear, he finally let it go and took the fur ball out of the space.


    The hairy ball looked at its owner who had its back, and a glint shed in its humanized tiger eyes: It seemed that it had found a way to retaliate against the person who stole the owner and the bed from him!


    After a short dy, when Mo Yan came to the kitchen, Li Xiu had already boiled a pot of water.


    Seeing Mo Yan rolling up his sleeves and about to take action, Li Xiu, who was lighting a fire under the stove, quickly stopped him: "There is a man named Zhao Mu who is looking for you. He is waiting in the main hall. You go out and have a look."


    Yesterday Qi Nan specially introduced Zhao Mu to Mo Yan, so Mo Yan naturally knew who Zhao Mu was. When she heard that this man came to look for himself early in the morning, she thought something was wrong, nodded to Li Xiu, and hurried to the main hall.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Zhao Mu stood up and looked towards the source of the sound, and saw a slim figure walking over. When he saw the face of the visitor clearly, he took a step forward and bowed in salute: "Zhao Mu pays homage to the county prince."


    Mo Yan turned aside and said with a smile: "Zhao...Captain Zhao, please get up quickly. I don''t have so many rules here."


    Originally she wanted to call him "General Zhao" to show respect, but Mo Yan suddenly remembered that Zhao Mu retired due to injury. If she called him that again, it would be adding salt to his wounds, so she quickly changed her words so as not to be rude.


    Zhao Mu looked solemn and said: "The etiquette cannot be discarded. The county prince should receive a courtesy from Zhao Mu." After saying this, he bowed respectfully.


    Mo Yan had no choice but to ept this gift. After Zhao Mu stood up and asked him to sit down, he asked with concern: "Captain Zhao came here early in the morning, but what''s wrong with the arrangements?"


    Zhao Mu felt warm in his heart and said gratefully: "There is nothing better than this! This time I came here to provide food for three hundred people every day."


    Mo Yan heard this and asked, "But everyone is not used to eating rice?"


    Yesterday at noon and evening, the staple food was rice, and the dishes were wild boar steak stewed with Chinese cabbage, pickles and potatoes. No wonder there were only two dishes, there were too many people and it was busy, so I had to pick up the simple ones.


    "No, no, no, the Lord has misunderstood! At the border, it would be great to have potatoes and rice bran every day. Many people have not seen rice for many years, and they rarely even smell the smell of meat. These are all thanks to the Lord. Blessed." Zhao Mu said, with a look of gratitude on his face again.


    Mo Yan felt very sour in her heart as she listened. In the past, in Mojia Vige, the siblings could not protect the rice their father brought back when they were young, so they could only eat rice bran and vegetables every day. Only on the day their father came home could they eat white rice and a little meat.


    Now that I think about it, those days seem like a dream.


    Mo Yan put aside her thoughts and listened to Zhao Mu continue: "Many of us can cook, so we can cook by ourselves, but we need to get the daily ingredients from the Lord."


    At the end, Zhao Mu was very embarrassed. It was winter, and there was nothing to do in the orchards or medicine gardens. It was embarrassing to think that so many of them had to eat and drink for free for months.


    Mo Yan pretended not to see his embarrassment and said with a smile: "Originally, I wanted to wait for you to adapt to this ce and let you cook by yourself. Since you brought it up first, I won''t be polite. You will do itter." Find a few people to move over todays ingredients!


    Arge canteen was built there, equipped with boilers and kitchen utensils, and several wells were dug next to it. Water was very convenient, and a fire could be made for cooking at any time.


    Thank you, Lord! Zhao Mu stood up and thanked him, feeling somewhat calm in his heart.


    The two chatted a lot about other people''s illnesses and hidden illnesses, and their rtionship with each other became much closer, and the previous feeling of unfamiliarity gradually disappeared.


    After Zhao Mu left, he quickly called a few soldiers who could carry and carry the rice, grains and vegetables away. It''s still early and there''s still time to make breakfast.


    Xin''er, Li Xiu and the others were relieved to know that they no longer had to cook for three hundred people. After breakfast, they sat in the small room and warmed themselves by the fire while doing needlework. Even the youngest Sheng''er was holding an embroidery needle. Make a wallet in a decent way.


    Tang Xin sat at the table with a bead in one hand and a pen in the other, calcting the daily ie from greenhouse vegetables and each family''s points. She calcted the vegetable money that each household could get in the first half of the month. The fifteenth day will be a good time to go on.


    This year we are well prepared and there are many people participating in greenhouse nting, so the vegetable seeds are nted much earlier thanst year. As soon as October enters, vegetables with a short growth time are on the market, and they have been sold for half a month now.


    Mo Yan was the one who had the most leisure time. The batch of cotton-padded clothes she had to make had been made a few days ago. Sister-inw Cai and the others asked Sister-inw Cai and the others to get the measurements and fabrics to make the remaining linings and shoes at home. Just bring it over when the timees, and she will bepletely free. Mo Yan had no interest in doing needlework, so he just held a medical book and read it.


    This medical book talks about "Dushi''s Nine Acupuncture". It only talks about the history and acupuncture techniques of Du''s Nine Acupuncture. To truly understand the essence, you have to practice it. There are only nine Duchenne needles, which means that only nine needles are needed to treat any disease. The Du Shi Nine Needles use gold needles instead of ordinary silver needles.


    There are no specific acupuncture points for these nine needles, and there will be subtle changes ording to the difference of the disease. Except for the ancestor who created the Du family''s nine-needle acupuncture method, these changes can be fully mastered. Hundreds of years have passed, and no other person has appeared. Even though Dr. Du has studied carefully over the years, he has only mastered a hundred types so far.


    Mo Yan has read this book over and over a hundred times. Every word has been deeply imprinted in her mind, but every time she opens it and reads it carefully, she will gain new insights.


    When Old Doctor Du gave this book to Mo Yan, he said that the day Mo Yan could no longer understand new things would be the time when he would officially teach Du''s Nine Needles.


    Only after watching it from beginning to end this time, Mo Yan didnt have any insights, so she had to put it down and watch it next time. If it still doesn''t work, go to the master.


    At this time, Tang Xin''s ounts were also finished, and she handed the ount book to Mo Yan for verification to avoid errors.


    Mo Yan read it carefully and found no problem, but the amount of each family''s share above surprised her: "I didn''t expect that each family could get so much. It seems that there will be a lot of new houses in the vige next year." .


    The number of households participating this year is more than double that ofst year, and the nting area has tripled. Although merchants in many surrounding towns have ced arge number of orders, the rtionship between supply and demand is still not as tight asst year, so the price of vegetables is not as good as in previous years. high.


    "Isn''t this just taking advantage of Sister Yan Yan!" Tang Xin joked, and then said: "Although the price of vegetables is a little lower, there are a lot more customersing to buy vegetables, so the amount of money each family gets is just the same. Its only three or four taels less thanst year.


    Mo Yan nodded, secretly happy that another big wave of merit wasing.


    "Fortunately, the weather is good this year and we didn''t encounter the heavy snowstorm like the year beforest. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have made so much money." Tang Xin looked happy. From the beginning of winter to now, there have been two snowfalls, but they were not heavy. , the world melted.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan casually reminded: "People on night watch should pay more attention. The coldest period has not yet arrived."


    "Well, I will tell the vige chief and ask him to remind those people." Tang Xin replied carefully. In her heart, Mo Yan is a person protected by God. Even if it is just a casual reminder, she will treat it carefully. .


    No one thought that this reminder would be a reality. When a disaster happened, Mo Yan couldn''t help but suspect that he had a crow''s mouth...


    This typhoon was so severe that my area was also greatly affected. It rained heavily all day and all night. The clothes I got at work today were soaked. Thepany had a power outage. It took me a long time toe... I dont know if you are in Xiamen. Dear, you must pay more attention when traveling in these two days!

 Chapter 1061: Revenge is avenged, danger is approaching

    Chapter 1061: Revenge is avenged, danger is approaching


    What, Fan Meijiao knocked down Mr. Mus cousin, Uncle Mu? Are you sure you heard it right? Mo Yan stared at Xue Tuanzi in disbelief, unable to believe her ears.


    She didnt take any psychedelic drugs, so why did Fan Meijiaomit suicide?


    Xue Tuanzi, who was questioned, suddenly became furious and said loudly: "If I am wrong, Xiao Bian Mao''er said it wrong. How could I have heard it wrong?"


    The little kingfisher who was lying innocently shook his head at Mo Yan, which was smaller than his thumb, to show that he was right.


    "Uh, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. I just can''t believe that Fan Meijiao would do such a thing. I don''t believe you." Mo Yan quickly apologized to Xue Tuanzi. This guy''s temper was getting louder and louder. Fried hair.


    "Hmph, I forgive you, I''m not as stingy as you, always holding on to my little mistakes!" Xue Tuanzi turned around proudly and pointed her **** (are you sure you have this?) towards Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan gritted her teeth and suddenly felt that she was too kind to Xue Tuanzi. Otherwise, why would this guy dare to bully her like he was being treated like a firecracker?


    Sensing the murderous intenting from behind, Xue Tuanzi quickly turned around and stared at Mo Yan warily: "You should think about what to do next. Fan Meijiao did such a scandal. Although she didn''t seed, the Mu family still won''t If you let her go, it''s very likely that you''ll kill her directly."


    Its no wonder that Xuetuanzis thoughts are so cruel, its just the way the Mu family behaves. This time, Fan Meijiaos actions have touched the bottom line of the Mu family. In order to maintain the reputation of their century-old family, the Mu family cannot let her go.


    This matter has to be told when Fan Meijiao returned to her new house after marrying into the Mu family. But it was said that Fan Meijiao was sent to the new house, and Mu Erye, who had not been able to lift his hijab for a long time, sent someone to the kitchen to bring him a bowl of white fungus and lotus seed soup out of hunger and thirst. The soup was heavily spiced by the little kingfisher on the way, and she became **** not long after drinking it.


    It just so happened that Mr. Mu never took this Xu Xian seriously. He didn''t even bother to take off his hijab and run out to have fun. Fan Meijiao was so hungry and thirsty but couldn''t wait for her husband. She ignored the maids'' dissuasion and directly lifted her hijab, wearing a bright red suit, and ran to the outer courtyard to find Mr. Mu.


    As a result, Mr. Mu was not found, but he met Mr. Mu who had finished seeing off the guests.


    At that time, Fan Meijiao had been tortured by desire and lost her mind. If she had not retained thest trace of her rity, she would have dragged the boy who was walking back and forth in the yard to the bed. But this trace of consciousness disappearedpletely after seeing Uncle Mu, who had an extraordinary bearing and was somewhat simr to Second Master Mu. Amidst the screams of the maid and ve, she knocked down the exhausted Uncle Mu.


    After Fan Meijiao was pulled away by the servants, Uncle Mu''s coat was torn open and there were several bright red lipstick marks on his face.


    Anyone with eyes knows that Fan Meijiao with a rosyplexion is not normal, but the scene of her throwing down Uncle Mu was seen by many servants. No matter what the reason is, a bad reputation is a bad reputation. It is impossible for the Mu family to recognize this. A shameless daughter-inw.


    The Mu family is a prestigious family in the capital. If something like this happens, it is impossible to just let Fan Meijiao go back to her parents'' home. Killing Fan Meijiao quietly is the Mu family''s style!


    It doesnt take much thinking to know that Fan Meijiao will not survive tonight.


    Mo Yan didnt want Fan Meijiao to die so happily, otherwise she would have been killed countless times. Xue Tuanzi''s question also hit her heart: "Tell the Zhao family and the Fan family that the Mu family wants to kill Fan Meijiao, and then also tell them that Mu Erye doesn''t want to do anything and likes men. With Zhao The old woman loves Fan Meijiao so much that she will not just watch her die."


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tuanzi gave Mo Yan a thumbs-up in his heart: "Then go and make arrangements quickly. If the dy continues, the Zhao family and the Fan family will have to collect Fan Meijiao''s body."


    Mo Yan waved his hand and said thoughtfully: "Don''t worry, I have made arrangements a long time ago. Maybe the Zhao family and the Fan family have already arrived at the Mu family."


    Xue Tuanzi: "..." What else did you do behind my back?


    As Mo Yan expected, at the critical moment when the Mu family was about to kill Fan Meijiao, the Zhao family and the Fan family stormed into the Mu family with their men.


    In normal times, Zhao Fengnian, who is good at scheming and maneuvering, would never dare to do this, but who gave the Mu family a huge handle in his hands?


    He didn''t know how to get on the big ship of the Mu family, but he didn''t expect that the two news that came one after another in the evening shocked him. He valued the benefits that this matter could bring him more than his niece''s life or death.


    Zhao Fengnian is not stupid and will not easily believe news from unknown sources, but what if the news was picked out by a few woodpeckers on the wood in front of him?


    When he saw the unconscious Fan Meijiao being dragged out like a dead dog, Zhao Fengnian knew that this time he would be able to take this opportunity to push the Zhao family to a new height. Therefore, the Mu family was about to count Fan Meijiao. When the charges were brought against him, Zhao Fengnian took a pre-emptive strike and directly revealed the scandal that the Mu family had covered up.


    The Mu family couldn''t figure out how Zhao Fengnian learned about this scandal. They only knew that if they insisted on killing Fan Meijiao, the news that the second master of the Mu family preferred to be masculine would spread throughout the capital without waiting until tomorrow. of streets and alleys.


    Kill everyone in the Zhao family and Fan family? Don''t be stupid. Zhao Fengnian dared toe and cause trouble openly. Wouldn''t he have thought of this and made second-hand preparations? If he was really so short-sighted, it would have been impossible for him to reach the high position he has now in just over twenty years.


    The Mu family wants face, the Zhao family wants profit, and Fan Meijiao bes a fulcrum in the middle. Once the fulcrum shifts, the rtionship between the two families will be out of bnce, and no one will be left behind.


    After a battle without gunpowder, the Mu and Zhao families finally reached an agreement: Fan Meijiao is the daughter-inw of the Mu family, and the Mu family helps Zhao Fengnian to a higher level. In return, Zhao Fengnian must keep the secrets of the Mu family secret, and when needed Give convenience to the Mu family when visiting. The Mu and Zhao families have been helping each other since then, advancing and retreating together. Anyone who betrays his trust will be punished by God!


    As for Fan Meijiao, who is trapped in the vortex of the Mu and Zhao families, no one cares about her happiness or not. Without the sympathy and love of her husband, she is hated by her husband''s family, and even her uncle is no longer reliable. It is almost conceivable that she will be in the future. What a miserable life it will be.


    However, all this has nothing to do with Mo Yan. After listening to the report of the little kingfisher with her eyelids open, she fell into a deep sleep with a rxed body and mind. As for the Zhao family... Since it is still useful now, let''s keep it for now. If we can follow the clues and find enough "good things" for the Mu family to confiscate and exterminate the family, that would be even better.


    Doctor Du looked at the ashamed female apprentice in front of him and was pleased: "Since you can no longer understand anything from this medical book, from today onwards, I will officially teach you Du''s Nine Acupuncture. I hope you will be diligent and perseverant. We will carry forward Du''s Nine Needles and benefit the people of Li."


    Mo Yan looked straight and said respectfully: "Yes, I will follow the master''s teachings and will not fall into the name of Du''s ''Magic Needle''."


    At this point, she pointed to the Du Shi Nine Needles on the table sheepishly and said: "Master, my disciple is stupid and cannot understand more. If the disciple cannot learn well, I hope the master will give me some advice."


    Old Doctor Du was stunned for a moment. He soon realized that his disciple had misunderstood something. He couldn''t helpughing, picked up Du''s Nine Needles and asked, "Do you know how long you have been referring to this book as a teacher?"


    Mo Yan shook her head. She had never heard her master talk about it, and it wasn''t written in the book. She could only guess that the longer it took to study the details, the better her qualifications would be. Of course, those who really knew nothing about it were excluded.


    Old Doctor Du stoppedughing, with a look of nostalgia on his face: "When your master, oh, my master''s father handed this book to me, he was five years older than you. Take this This book, my teacher secretly vowed to understand every acupuncture method in it. However, my teacher''s qualifications were so poor that I couldn''t understand anything after half a month, so I had to go to your teacher with the book. My master only said that if my master can master hundreds of acupuncture techniques, that will be his limit."


    "ah?"


    Mo Yan is incredible because she has had this book in her hands for three full months. In the past three months, there was not a day that went by that she did not read it in detail. Everything she learned from it was written down one by one and bound into a booklet.


    Thinking of this, she quickly took out the booklet and handed it to her master: "This is my apprentice''s experience. I don''t know if it is right or not. I hope my master can give me some advice."


    Old Doctor Du looked at the thick book, his eyes lit up, and he quickly reached out to take it. While reading it over and over, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Not bad, not bad, better than when I was a teacher."


    At the end, Doctor Du looked at Mo Yan with great joy. If my father were alive and knew that he had such a smart disciple, he would probably be extremely happy!


    Master, please dont praise me like this. Otherwise, what will happen if I be proud? Knowing that she was notcking in qualifications, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and happily said something witty.


    From the past few days, she could no longer understand anything in the medical books. She thought it was because her qualifications were dull. At that time, she was worried that she would not be able to learn Du''s Nine Acupuncture, but she did not expect that her qualifications were actually good. It was great. !


    Haha, if you tell my master, will you be proud? Old Doctor Du asked with a smile, but he knew in his heart that this disciple has a steady mind and may be proud, but he will never becent.


    Mo Yan nodded heavily and said with bright eyes: "How can I not be proud of having the opportunity to learn such exquisite acupuncture? However, the most proud thing is that the ancestor can create such a powerful acupuncture Law."


    When Old Doctor Du heard this, heughed again: "I don''t know if you are proud of being a teacher, but it is true that your mouth is getting better and better at coaxing people."


    Mo Yan was thick-skinned, and his expression did not change at all when his master teased him: "What my disciple said is the truth, and it didn''te out of his mouth. Otherwise, where would I have found a master as capable as you!"


    "Hey, you girl, you are teasing the master. Are there any rules?" Old Doctor Du was not so shameless, he immediately lost the battle and deliberately taught his apprentice with a straight face.


    Mo Yan stuck out her tongue and took two steps back, pretending to be scared. This pitiful look made Dr. Duugh again.


    The weather was getting colder and more people were sick than in other seasons. Master and apprentice didn''t have much time to chat. After taking pulses and prescribing medicines for the patients in the hospital one by one, Dr. Du took the time to write down the medicine based on Mo Yan''s sentiment booklet. Exining the essence of Du''s nine needles, these are the essence of Du''s lineage passed down by word of mouth, and are not included in this medical book.


    Mo Yan was like a sponge, trying hard to absorb everything Dr. Du exined. The master and the apprentice were obsessed with it, until their stomachs were empty and their eyes were so hungry that they realized that a long time had passed. When they opened the sky again, it was pitch ck without any light.


    After having dinner with the master at the hospital, Mo Yan declined the master''s offer to take her home on the grounds that she would stay at her father''s ce. She huddled in the cold carriage, recalling everything her master taught her, and her mind became clearer and clearer.


    When she had finished reminiscing about the past, she entered the space and talked to Xue Tuanzi: "My talent in the first life was probably not as good as this one. How much did I understand the Nine Needles of Du Shi in that life?"


    Xue Tuanzi joked: "Are you nning topete with yourself?"


    Mo Yan shook his head: "You are wrong. The first life is the first life, and this life is this life. Although both lives are me, they cannot be confused. I just want to set a small goal and surpass that life first."


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tuanzi asked curiously: "Beyond the first life is a small goal, so what is your big goal?"


    Mo Yan said with great enthusiasm: "Of course I stand on the shoulders of giants, create more exquisite acupuncture techniques, carry forward Du''s Nine Needles, and make Du''s medical skills the Taishan Beidou in the Xinglin world, making the whole world tremble."


    Xue Tuanzi yawned, squinted his eyes and said, "You really can''t do the second grade in middle school, Saonian, you''d better go to bed!"


    Mo Yan was so shocked that he pped Rouduanzi: "Sure enough, he is not his biological son!"


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes, jumped up to a tall fruit tree, and decided to ignore this useless owner who was infected by the little flower for a year.


    In fact, a year in space is only one day in the outside world!


    Since he started learning Du Shi Jiu Needle, Mo Yans life has be busy again. Every day after getting up early and having breakfast, I hurried to the carriage to go to the hospital.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he and Dr. Du would see the patients together. When encountering patients who were in serious condition and hoped to get better soon, Dr. Du would use Du''s nine needles and exin each shot to Mo Yan who was watching from the sidelines. functions and techniques.


    Mo Yan studied very seriously. Even though she couldn''t practice it in the medical clinic, every night when she went back, she would ask Xue Tuanzi to help her create a simted human body. She would take the silver needle she bought and practice on the human body.


    At first, Xue Tuanzi marked every acupuncture point on the human body. After two days of practice, Mo Yan was able to urately find every acupoint. After all, I had read a human body acupuncture point book before. Although there were no advanced medical equipment in this era, the acupuncture points marked in the human body book were not very urate, but they were pretty close.


    There is no doubt about Mo Yan''s talent. She was able to achieve such achievements and umte supreme merit in her first life. There is room in this life and with the help of Xue Tuanzi, she believes that as long as she works hard, her achievements will be no better than those in her first life. A lifetime difference.


    It is not easy to understand the thousands of changes of Du Shi''s nine needles. Even if you have space as a time cheating device, it cannot be done overnight.


    But even so, Mo Yan''s progress shocked Dr. Du. Countless times, he was proud of his foresight and casually caught such a talented and intelligent apprentice. He became more and more attentive to teaching him, for fear of not being able to teach him. Shen destroyed this good seedling.


    Unknowingly, the winter month has arrived, which is one of the coldest months of the year. As long as the weather is clear and there is frost at night, thick ice will form on the banks of the ponds and rivers.


    There are several puddles in the fields. In winter, there is very little water in them, and the deepest is no more than knee-deep. Once it freezes, it will freeze solid, making it a favorite ce for children to y in winter.


    The tenth day of the first lunar month in winter is the day when the Mo family reunites.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao, urged by their friends, finished the rice porridge without hesitation, took two buns each, and rushed out of the house to skate in the icy puddle at the urging of their father and sister.


    There were no skates in this era. The so-called ice skating meant that one person squatted on the ground and was pulled by another standing person to run on the ice, or he was sitting on a small car simr to the sled in the previous life and was pulled by others.


    Such a small car can only seat two people, and one person can pull it. It is usually a group of three people who take turns.


    "Oh, there are too many people here and the ce is small. If you are not careful, you will bump into people. It is not fun at all. Why don''t we change ces?" A child named Danzi who was in the group with Zhen''er and Yun Zhao After being knocked over again, he touched his sore **** and suggested.


    Zhen''er''s eyes lit up: "Where to go?" He also felt that it was not enough to y here, and a bigger ce would be more fun.


    Danzi pointed to the distance and said: "Go there, there is an ice puddle there, it''s a bit far away and not as big as here, but it''s enough for the three of us to y."


    Zhen''er frowned and nced across the bustling ice: "But it''s not interesting for just the three of us to y. Is there a bigger ce? Let''s share half of the people here to y."


    Danzi thought about it and thought so, but there were only a few ice puddles he knew, so he shook his head: "No more. This one is bigger than the one I just mentioned. Even the other small cars can''t run away."


    Yun Zhao on the side was just about to say that he would just y here for a while. At this time, a boy who was older than them came over: "Don''t you want to y in a more spacious ce? I know a good ce and will take you there." How was it in the past?"


    "Not so good!" Zhen''er''s face turned cold and she said first, "If you want to go, go by yourself, we are not interested."


    Yun Zhao and Danzi nodded in unison, their faces not looking good either.


    The reason why the three children are so disliked is because this fourteen-year-old or fifteen-year-old boy with a runny nose is none other than Wang Cai, the third son of Sister-inw Wang.


    The reputation of the Wang family has long been ruined, and no one in the vige wants to y with the Wang family''s children. The brothers and sisters usually y by themselves. This ice puddle does not belong to anyone. If they want toe over and y, no one else can stop them.

 Chapter 1062: Falling into the ice cave and committing evil acts

    Chapter 1062: Falling into the ice cave andmitting evil acts


    Chapter 1062 Falling into the ice cave andmitting evil acts


    Being rejected by three brats at the same time, Wang Cai had a bad look on his face. He pointed at Zhen''er and cursed: "Isn''t it just that there are a few filthy rich people in the family? How dare you look down on me? What''s so great about you?"


    "My family has a lot of bad money, but unfortunately your family doesn''t even have a few bad money, so what''s so great about you that I can afford you?" Zhen''er has been studying for two years, and her temperament has be much calmer. His face didn''t change even after hearing Wang Cai''s words, and he poked Wang Cai''s pain points with his words.


    "What did you say? Say it again, I!" Wang Cai was furious when he was looked down upon and raised his fist towards Zhen''er.


    Upon seeing this, Yun Zhao quickly stood in front of Zhen''er and said with a cold face: "Wang Cai, if your fist dares to fall, I guarantee that your family will never want to stay in Liuyang Vige again."


    When Wang Cai heard this, his expression suddenly changed, and he immediately cursed: "You are an unknown bastard, what qualifications do you have to threaten me? If you dare to speak to me like this again, I will beat you up too!"


    Other children ying here soon noticed the movement. An older child saw Wang Cai raising his fists with a ferocious expression, and rushed over to stop him: "Wang Cai, what do you want to do? Do you want to hit someone? ?


    Hmph, you dont have to worry about my business, get out of my way! Wang Cai pushed the child away hard to stop him and kicked him hard.


    In fact, what Wang Cai wanted to beat up Zhen''er and Yun Zhao most was to avenge the old and new grudges of the past few years, but he knew that the Mo family definitely had the ability to drive their family out of Liuyang Vige. He might even end up in jail, so he didn''t dare to take action against Zhen''er and Yun Zhao. He only dared to vent his anger on another innocent person.


    "Wang Cai, stop!" Seeing that Wang Cai was about to kick him a second time, Zhen''er pushed Yun Zhao away and rushed to stop him: "If you dare to touch him again, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Wang Cai pulled back his feet, looked at Zhen''er, who was two heads shorter than him, and said disdainfully: "Are you rude to me? I want to see how you can be rude!"


    Zhen''er ignored Wang Cai and walked over to help up the child who had just been kicked to the ground. She was relieved to see that he was okay.


    Wang Cai was very dissatisfied at being ignored, but he couldn''t afford to offend Zhen''er or the Mo family, and he was worried about being settled by Qiu Hou, so he shouted loudly at the children who were surrounding him: "Come to judge, I think they are dissatisfied Its not fun here, so Im kind enough to take them to a fun ce, but they dont appreciate it, and they say some nasty things, so tell me, can you not be angry if this matter is thrown at you?


    Most of the children present were around ten years old, with the youngest only five or six years old. They had no ability to distinguish right from wrong. Seeing Wang Cai say this, they subconsciously looked at Zhen''er and the others with suspicion in their eyes.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao were extremely disgusted with Wang Cai who had beaten him up. The two brothers looked at each other and were about to say a few words of defense. Danzi, who had witnessed the whole process, stood up very righteously, pointed at Wang Cai and said to his friends: "Don''t be deceived by him. He was the first to be cruel to Zhen''er, and then Zhen''er fought back. He is the evil person whoined first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the children all stared at Wang Cai. Compared to Wang Cai, who has a "criminal record", they are certainly willing to believe the words of their friends who often y with them.


    Huh? So thats it, I was almost deceived by Wang Cai.


    Wang Cai is really bad, just like his mother, not a good person.


    Lets stay away from him in the future. My mother wont let me y with their brothers. Shes worried about being led astray by them.


    Well, my mother said so too.


    The children were talking a lot, and their hatred of Wang Cai rose to a new level. They spoke their true thoughts without restraint, without any idea of how much impact these words would have on Wang Cai.


    His fists hidden under his ragged cotton-padded jacket were clenched tightly, and Wang Cai''s hostile gaze swept over the children who were talking about him one by one, making people shiver uncontrobly.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao looked at Wang Cai warily. Just when they thought Wang Cai would hit someone, Wang Cai suddenlyughed, pointed at the Xiaoqing River not far away and said, "The ice there is bigger and thicker. It will definitely be more fun and exciting to run on it, dont you want to go and see it?


    No one expected that Wang Cai''s painting style would change so quickly. Zhen''er and Yun Zhao felt something was wrong and said in unison: "You can''t go there, it''s dangerous!"


    The water in Xiaoqing River can be deep or shallow. The depth can submerge a ten-foot-long bamboo pole, and the diving ce can barely reach the ankle. In winter, the amount of water bes less, and the river flows very slowly and freezes easily. In addition, the temperature in these days is extremely low, and the ice formed on the first day cannot melt the next day. After umting for several days, the entire river bed is frozen solid. , it does look like a good ce for skating.


    However, the deep water is not frozen solid. If you identally slip there, the ice will break and you will easily fall in. Even those who know how to swim will be trapped in the water by the ice and unable to climb out.


    Therefore, every winter, no matter how thick the ice in the Xiaoqing River is, adults strictly prohibit children from going down to the river to y, for fear that the children will fall into the ice cave if they are yful.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao''s loud shouts reminded many excited children of their adults'' words, and they all stopped talking and did not dare to talk about going skating on Xiaoqing River.


    When Wang Cai saw this, he secretly resented it and couldn''t help but ridiculed: "Look at the bears you look like, you are all eggless bastards! I go to Xiaoqing River every day and never fall in. You are the only ones who don''t have much." Is this little brat heavier than me and can break the ice?"


    There are several teenage children who are already full of yearning for skating in Xiaoqinghe. They also feel that they are already men and should not be timid in doing things. If they hadn''t given repeated orders from their families, they would be worried that they would be discovered by their families and beaten if they went to y secretly. I''ve already gone to y.


    Now that Wang Cai was aroused, he suddenly became angry and cursed at Wang Cai: "You are the coward. Your whole family is a coward. Who said we don''t dare to do it?"


    Wang Cai pointed at the children and sneered: "If you dare, why don''t youe with me?"


    Being pointed at by him, several children couldn''t bear it even more. One of them jumped out with a red face and said: "Go, whoever is afraid of you!"


    Wang Cai was dissatisfied and continued to stimte: "It''s no use just going there, you have to go down the river and skate on the ice, otherwise you will be eggless cowards!"


    Just run away, whoever doesnt slip away is a **** and a coward! The children werepletely angered and agreed immediately.


    Zhen''er didn''t expect that things would turn out like this in a short period of time. Seeing that those children really wanted to follow Wang Cai to Xiaoqing River for skating, he quickly stood up and stopped them: "Don''t go, it''s too dangerous."


    However, several children were determined to go, and with Wang Cai fanning the mes, no one was willing to listen to him! In this way, they carried the skateboard and went to Xiaoqing River with Wang Cai regardless of the obstruction of their friends.


    When passing by Zhen''er, Wang Cai turned around, nced at Zhen''er with disdain, gestured with the word "coward" with his mouth, and walked away with a proud look on his face.


    The children who were taken away by Wang Cai were originally the kings of children. When they were not in ss, they often took other children up the mountain to catch birds and down the river to catch fish. The remaining children followed suit one after another because they only wanted to watch the fun and not go down to the river. Only Zhen''er, Yun Zhao, Dan Zi and the child kicked over by Wang Cai were left.


    "Brother Zhao, what should we do now?" Zhen''er was worried and wanted to follow him to have a look, but also felt that he couldn''t help at all if something happened, so he hesitated for a while.


    Yun Zhao thought for a while and said, "Let''s go back to the vige and tell their parents about this, so that their parents cane and take them back."


    Zhen''er''s eyes lit up, and just as he was about to nod, Danzi beside him said, "It''s better not to call me sir, otherwise they will me uster."


    "Yeah, if I hadn''t been beaten by Wang Cai just now, I would have gone with him. If anyone snitched on my parents, I would have hated him to death. Besides, even if I went to y, something might not really happen. Yesterday I also saw a few adults walking from the ice to the other side." Another child echoed, covering his buttocks.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao were immediately confused when they heard this.


    Danzi rolled his eyes and suggested, "Wouldn''t it be great if we also go over there and take a look and remind them not to go deeper?"


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao didn''t want to cause any resentment, so they felt that Danzi''s idea was quite reliable, so they agreed after hesitating for a long time.


    By the time the four of them hurried to Xiaoqing River, many brave children had already gone down to the river to y on the ice. The timid ones stood on the river bank and watched, their young faces full of eagerness to try.


    "Mo Zhen,e down and y, it''s so fun here!" Seeing the four peopleing over, a child who was having fun ying on the ice shouted loudly, and his voice carried far across the empty ice. So far.


    Zhen''er looked at the wide frozen river surface, and it was a lie that he didn''t want to go down to y, but the unknown danger made him restrain this thought, and said to the friend who called him: "I won''t go down, you also pay attention Hey, don''t slip into the deep water."


    "Don''t worry, wherever it is deep or shallow, we are clear and won''t run around." Seeing Zhen''er''s unwillingness, the child did not force him, but heeded the advice and agreed not to go deep.


    "Humph, you are a coward. Let''s y with ourselves. What''s there to say to this coward?" Wang Cai said sarcastically, his words full of disdain for Zhen''er.


    The child ignored him and took the two friends on the skateboard to another ce.


    "Bah, you little brat!" Wang Cai spat harshly after being ignored again, and nced at Zhen''er from afar, with a strange sinister smile on his face.


    The Xiaoqing River is not polluted, and the shallow water reaches the bottom. Even if it freezes, you can clearly see the sand and gravel below through the ice. If you stamp on it hard, there will be no cracks in the ice. Even if you hit it hard with sharp stones, you can only leave shallow traces. It is obvious that the shallow iceyer has frozen solid to the bottom of the river.


    More and more children could not resist the temptation and went down to the river with roller skates to y. There were more and more people on the ice, and theughter spread far and wide.


    In order to prevent being discovered by the adults in the vige, Wang Cai deliberately chose the skating ce farther away from the vige. Even if adults nearby heard the noise and came over, they would still have the opportunity to "escape" in advance. As long as they refused to admit it, the adults at home would also take it. There is nothing they can do.


    In the end, even Danzi and the others went into the river, leaving only the helpless Zhen''er and Yun Zhao on the bank. Fortunately, the older children knew the rules and did not go too far, and they could restrain the other ignorant children, otherwise they would have run home early and called the adults over.


    The sun is rising higher and higher. The children who have been ying for an hour do not feel tired at all, or are worried that they will not have the chance to y on the cier again in the future. They simply hold on to the idea of enjoying enough and y happily.


    At this time, Wang Cai came to the older children who had followed him and said seductively: "It''s not interesting for us to just y like this. Why don''t we have something exciting? What do you think?"


    Which half-grown boy doesnt like adventure and excitement? Seeing Wang Cai ask this, someone immediately asked: "What kind of excitement? Say it quickly!"


    Wang Cai smiled proudly and pointed to the ice not far away and said: "It''s very simple. Let''s slide the skate there. As long as he can slide back again, he will win. Let''s each bet him a peanut candy."


    At the mention of peanut candy, several children slobbered unconsciously, but did not lose their minds: "No, the water there must not be frozen solid. If we fall in, we will only drown. It is too dangerous."


    The remaining few did not speak. Although they wanted to give it a try, their reason told them not to do so.


    "Hey, I thought you were a little brave, but I didn''t expect you to be so brave. Go, go, you guys step aside and I''ll y by myself." Wang Cai looked at several people with disdain and pushed them away in front of him. The child walked towards the deep water.


    This move not only caught the eyes of several older children, but also other children nearby. They stopped ying and stared at Wang Cai closely, and saw Wang Cai carefully walking across the ice in the deep water. ,ughed triumphantly at them, then walked back boldly, and even jumped on the ice, but nothing happened at all.


    This scene was really exciting and touched the hearts of many children.


    Wang Cai walked over in a swaggering manner andughed at them: "It''s not dangerous at all, you courageous bastards!"


    The child who had refused to go turned red in the face and shouted angrily: "Didn''t you just pass it once? What''s the big deal? I''ll go and show you now."


    As he said that, he ran towards the ice that Wang Cai had just walked on. He jumped up **** the ice that was so deep that he couldn''t see the bottom, and fell down again. The force was obviously stronger than Wang Cai''s. The same thing happened. nothing.


    When the child came back, he immediately received a lot of admiring looks. The remaining older children no longer hesitated and rushed over for excitement. By the end, even five- and six-year-old children ran to y one after another.


    As early as when the first eldest child ran off to take risks, Zhen''er and Yun Zhao, who were still on the shore, couldn''t stay any longer and ran to the cier one after another to dissuade the children, but no one was willing to listen to them.


    Every time a child rushed over, the brothers'' hearts were high, and they didn''t feel relieved until the child returned to the shallow water safely. These children had all yed with them. If something happened in front of them, they would be as sad as anyone else.


    Seeing the children running over and back one by one, the atmosphere gradually became less tense. It was apetition to see who could jump higher. Some even suggested finding a deeper ce to try.


    However, the danger often lies in an inadvertent moment. When a frightened scream mixed with the sound of breaking ice and falling into the water reaches everyone''s ears, everything is toote.


    Hurry up, dont let go, well rescue you right away! Yun Zhao was the first to react and shouted to the child who fell into the water.


    The moment the child fell into the water, he subconsciously grabbed the broken ice. However, the ice was so slippery that the little child could hardly hold on. He shouted "Help" while flopping in the water.


    Ah~ fell into the water, someone fell into the water


    Quick, hurry up and call for the master, hurry up and call for the master~


    The children who were shocked by this scene woke up from a dream and screamed in fright. A few suppressed their fear and hurriedly ran ashore towards the vige, crying and shouting "Help" as they ran, hoping that adults nearby could hear them ande to rescue them quickly.


    The remaining timid children were frightened and cried. They looked helplessly at their struggling friends. They wanted to rush over to save them but didn''t dare. They could only stand there and cry loudly.


    "Brother Zhao, I''m lighter than you, I''ll go." Seeing that the edge of the ice grabbed by the fallen child showed signs of breaking, and couldn''t wait for the adults toe over, Yun Zhao felt anxious and was about to go over, but was stopped by Zhen Zhen The son held on.


    No, you are not as strong as me, so it would be more appropriate for me to rescue you. Yun Zhao refused and signaled for his brother to let go.


    Zhen''er shook his head and said stubbornly: "I am lighter than you, and it is unlikely that I will break the broken ice. My eldest sister once told me a story about a child who saved another child who fell into the ice water. I know what to do. How to save people, you let me go."


    After saying that, without waiting for Yun Zhao to stop him, Zhen''er had already let go of his hand and walked quickly towards the child who fell into the water. When he reached the deep iceyer, he squatted down and carefullyy on the ice. He was almost unable to support himself. The child said: "Don''t worry, I wille to save you right now. Don''t let go."


    The child who fell into the water was on the verge of despair. When he saw Zhen''er slowly crawling towards him, he seemed to see hope of survival. As expected, he obeyed and stopped struggling and clung to the edge of the ice with all his strength.


    Zhen''er breathed a sigh of relief and said to Yun Zhao, who was about to imitate him and crawl over on the ice: "Brother Zhao, let theme here like you. Later you hold my feet and let theme again." They pull your feet so that one by one they can pull the person up."


    Hearing this, Yun Zhao didn''t dare to dy and quickly told the older children what Zhen''er meant.


    Upon hearing this, the children wiped their tears with their sleeves and followed Yun Zhao''s instructions and cautiously came forward.


    By this time, Zhen''er had climbed to the ice break and sessfully grabbed the hand of the child who had fallen into the water, which was as cold as ice...


    When I was a child, there was a pond in the vige that was very thick with disease, and many children were ying on it. As a result, the ice was thinner in the deep water, and some children fell in. Fortunately, there were adults on the shore watching at the time, and they quickly jumped in. He smashed the ice to save someone, but the child was safe and sound.


    In the past, things like this often happened in rural areas. A child fell in and drowned. He waited until the ice melted before floating up. s~

 Chapter 1063: Zhener fell into the water, rescued

    Chapter 1063: Zhen''er fell into the water, rescued


    Chapter 1063 Zhener fell into the water and was rescued


    Zhen''er''s method was very effective. After he sessfully caught the child who fell into the ice cave, Yun Zhao also grabbed his ankle tightly. Just like this one after another, until the children standing in the shallow water worked together to pull them back, and gradually pulled the children out of the ice cave.


    At the critical moment, the child, half of whose body was still soaked in the water, hadpletely lost all strength. His whole body was like a piece of iron stone, falling heavily into the deep pool. If Zhen''er hadn''t held his wrist tightly, he would have been "dragged" away by the undercurrent under the cier.


    "Come on, hold on for a little longer, and you''ll be up soon!" Zhen''er loudly encouraged the cold and groggy friend, fearing that he would fall asleep and never wake up again.


    The child opened his eyes in a daze, opened his mouth and said something to Zhen''er, then closed his eyes again.


    "Quick, guys, try harder, don''t get discouraged!" Seeing this, someone yelled, and the other children increased their strength and pushed him to the ground with all their strength. Pull up.


    Soon, the child who fell into the water with his whole body exposed was finally saved!


    "Oh, oh, oh, it''s sessful, we''re up, we''re rescued..." The children shouted excitedly, and immediately increased the speed of their hands, and quickly pulled the few people who were near the deep water to the safety of the shallow water.


    The rescued child was frozen. His face was pale, his lips were blue, and he was lying stiffly on the ice. He couldn''t even stand up.


    Several older children hurriedly helped him take off his soaked cotton clothes and trousers, and then took off their own cotton jackets to wrap him tightly, fearing that their little friend would freeze to death on the way home.


    The children who could not intervene tightly surrounded the child, shielding him from the biting cold wind.


    "Zhen''er, how are you?" Yun Zhao did note forward, but looked at his pale brother worriedly.


    "Zhao, Brother Zhao, it seems like I can''t move my right arm." Zhen''er''s eyes were red and he bit his lips to prevent himself from crying. However, the pain from his right arm made his little face suddenly change. Gotta twist it up.


    Yun Zhao''s face changed suddenly, and he stretched out his hand to lightly touch the connection between Zhen''er''s arm and shoulder.


    Before he could ask, Zhen''er screamed: "It hurts so much, don''t move, Brother Zhao, don''t move-"


    Yun Zhao quickly took his hand away, knowing that his brother''s arm was broken due to excessive force while rescuing someone. He didn''t know how to set bones, so he could only tell Zhen''er: "Be patient and don''t move around. I will go home and find my eldest sister now and ask her to reattach your arm."


    Fracture is not a big problem, but you must not move it before the bone is reattached, otherwise you will injure the tendons inside, and even if the bone is reattached, it will not be as intact as before.


    Zhen''er knew how serious it was, and endured the severe pain and urged: "Brother Zhao, go call Sister, I will stand here and won''t move."


    "Well, I''ll go back right away. Just wait here." Yun Zhao warned again. Before leaving, he felt uneasy and pulled Dan Zi over to exin, and then hurried towards the direction of the vige.


    Danzi was just surrounding the child who fell into the water. He didnt know that his friends arm was broken until Yun Zhao told him. Seeing Zhen''er''s forbearing expression, her eyes turned red with sadness: "Mo Zhen, just be patient and wait until your sisteres."


    Zhen''er nodded, with a smile on his face, and reassured his friend that he was fine.


    "If you want to cry, just cry. I won''tugh at you." Danzi didn''t believe it. Normally, he would hurt a lot if he identally cut his finger, let alone broke his arm. He didn''t know how painful it would be.


    Thinking about how every time he was sick or injured somewhere, his parents would feed him candy, saying that he would not feel ufortable after eating the candy. After eating the sweet candy, he really felt less ufortable.


    Danzi rolled his eyes and stretched out his little hand to touch the small pocket where he usually kept candies, but he found nothing. He smiled sheepishly at Zhen''er and quickly squeezed into the crowd to ask other friends for candies.


    Zhen''er is no longer as greedy for sweets as he was when he was a child, but seeing his friends shamelessly begging for sweets makes him feel warm, as if his arm really doesn''t hurt that much anymore.


    Just when Zhen''er opened his mouth to tell his friends that he didn''t need to eat candy, he caught a glimpse of someone running straight towards him from the corner of his eye. He was startled and turned sideways to avoid the vicious collision, but he didn''t want to As if the man knew what he was thinking, he actually changed his angle and bumped straight into his injured right arm.


    A heartbreaking pain came, and Zhen''er subconsciously opened his mouth to cry out in pain, but he didn''t expect the cold water to pour into his mouth and nose. Afterwards, he realized that he had been knocked into the hole he had just rescued. In the ice cave where peoplee up.


    Zhen''er endured the severe pain and struggled to stretch out his left hand with remaining strength, trying to grab the edge of the ice, when an undercurrent suddenly hit him andpletely swept him away from the ice cave...


    When Mo Yan took Mao Tuan to the cier under the leadership of Yun Zhao, he saw several children lying on the ice crying loudly and shouting his brother''s name.


    She subconsciously looked for the familiar little figure, but among the dozens of sobbing children, her brother was nowhere to be seen.


    Yun Zhao couldn''t ept this fact. He rushed forward with scarlet eyes, grabbed the egg lying on the ice and his eyes were swollen from crying, and shouted with a ferocious look: "Where is Zhen''er, where is my brother, where is he? Tell me quickly, where is he?"


    Danzi pointed at the bottomless ice cave, crying out of breath: "Mo Zhen, Mo Zhen was in there, Wang, Wang Cai knocked him down... It''s my fault, I didn''t take good care of him, Wuwu, Mo Zhen,e back quickly, Wuwu"


    The fact that he was least willing to ept in his heart was really before his eyes. Yun Zhao weakly took two steps back and let go of Danzi. He looked at the ice cave less than half a foot wide with despair in his eyes and rushed over without thinking. .


    Hairball, stop him! A female voice sounded, revealing an unexpected calmness.


    After receiving the master''s instructions, Mao Tuan rushed up like a bolt of lightning and dragged Yun Zhao, who was about to jump into the ice cave to find Zhen''er, in front of Mo Yan. Without waiting for Mo Yan to give the secondmand, it let out a thunderous tiger roar in the direction of Liuyang Vige, then rushed to the front of Bibing Cave and plunged in with a fierce thrust.


    Dozens of children, big and small, were shocked by this scene. First they were in disbelief, and then they burst out with hope. They all looked at the ice hole with emotion, praying silently in their hearts that their little friends could be safe. Come back safely.


    Mo Yan didn''t have time tofort the crying Yun Zhao. She picked up a stone as big as a small millstone from the rocky beach on the shore, walked to the deep pool and smashed it again and again, hitting the ice nearly a foot thick. A huge hole was made by her.


    Before the second hole was opened, roars of beasts came from the direction of Liuyang Vige. After a while, several beasts that were even bigger than the tigers that had jumped into the deep pool appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Except for the red python hibernating in the space, Xiaohua, Dabai, Golden Beast, and ck Clouded Leopard were all summoned by the roar of the hair ball. They looked at Mo Yan who kept making holes in the deep pool, and a sh of deep worry shed in their human eyes. Without waiting for Mo Yan to say anything, they chose the nearest ice hole and dived in without hesitation.


    Hearing the movement behind him, Mo Yan did not look back and moved his hands a little faster. Her behavior seemed very strange to the children. It was only when the adults who came after hearing the news followed them with hoes and pickaxes that they realized that so many holes were made to facilitate the floating of ferocious beasts who went into the water to rescue people.


    Those vigers who helped break the ice did not know that the child who had fallen earlier had been rescued, but the one who actually fell and disappeared was the rescuer Zhen''er.


    Until the previous child was discovered by his crying parents, the vigers did not know who had fallen. They looked in shock at Mo Yan, who was pounding the ice with an expressionless face. They couldn''t help but imagine what kind of grief and despair was hidden under this calm appearance!


    With the concerted efforts of the vigers, more than a dozenrge and small holes were soon punched out in the deep pool. These holes are enough for ferocious beasts to enter the water to save people and float up as quickly as possible.


    At this time, Mo Qingze and Xin''er hurried over after receiving the news. Looking around, their son (brother) was nowhere to be seen, and the father and daughter couldn''t help but have a bad premonition in their hearts.


    Butpared to the son (brother) falling into the ice cave, the father and daughter would rather believe that the son (brother) went home to find them. Mo Qingze found Yun Zhao who was smashing ice, and there was panic in his eyes that he was not even aware of: "Zhao''er, where is your brother? Has he gone back?"


    Looking at such a rude look, Yun Zhao shook his head in pain, with deep regret on his face: "Father, Zhen''er, Zhen''er fell -"


    Mo Qingze looked at the adopted son in front of him nkly, as if he didn''t hear clearly: "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Yun Zhao''s tears burst out and he shook his head desperately, unable to say a word.


    Mo Qingze suddenly let go of Yun Zhao''s shoulders and rushed towards the ice cave nearest to him: "Don''t be afraid, Zhen''er, dad will save you right now. If you hold on a little longer, dad will save you right away..."


    Xiner, who was following behind her father, was immersed in great grief. By the time she noticed her father''s intention, it was already toote to reach out and pull him away: "Dad,e back quickly. My daughter is begging you, please don''t go."


    Mo Qingze was in a daze. He couldn''t hear the cries behind him at all. He headed straight towards the ice cave. Just when he was about to jump down, a hand stretched out to hold him back. He: "Dad, calm down, Zhen''er will be fine!"


    Mo Qingze turned around in a daze, looked at his eldest daughter with wet eyes, and broke down crying: "Yan''er, how could this happen, how could Zhen''er fall, how could this happen..."


    Mo Yan patted her father''s back gently, with piercing hatred in her eyes, and said in a cold tone: "Dad, don''t worry, my daughter will never let go of anyone who hurts Zhen''er!"


    Mo Qingze was on the verge of copse. He couldn''t listen to anything, and he didn''t know that his son was pushed down. Otherwise, no matter how gentle and generous his temperament was, he would rush to the Wang family to me the culprit. Wang Cai found out and avenged his child.


    Time passed bit by bit. It was obviously less than half a moment, but in the eyes of the Mo family, it seemed like several long hours had passed. Everyone stared at the dozens ofrge and small ice holes without blinking, expecting a miracle to happen so that the ferocious beasts that entered the water could sessfully rescue people.


    Perhaps God had mercy, perhaps the rescue was timely. Just when the four Mo family members finally couldn''t wait any longer, there was finally movement from a certain ice cave, and a golden beast jumped out of the water and was bitten by it. Who is Zhen''er who falls into the river?


    Zhener the four of them shouted in surprise, but they restrained themselves from rushing forward, lest they step on the ice around the hole and let the golden beast sink in again after finally rescuing the person.


    Soon, the golden beast brought Zhen''er to the Mo family''s father and daughter. The remaining four beasts also climbed up smoothly. Except for the more powerful ck clouded leopard, Maodan, Xiaohua, and Dabaiy on the ice and gulped. Panting heavily, he was exhausted and exhausted. It was obvious that searching for people under the ice took a lot of effort.


    Seeing that the five beasts were safe and sound, Mo Yan''s entire attention turned to Zhen''er.


    At this time, Zhen''er''s body was already stiff, his face was horribly pale, and his lips were also white and bloodless. Anyone with a discerning eye would know that there was no way he could be saved.


    The vigers who gathered around to protect Zhen''er from the wind turned their eyes and couldn''t bear to look at it. They never thought that the lively, smart and cute child would lie in front of them so quietly. Even though this was not their child, they couldn''t help but shed tears of sadness as they were grateful for the Mo family''s kindness.


    No one in the Mo family believed that Zhen''er would die like this, and Mo Yan didn''t believe it even more. She knelt on the ground and checked Zhen''er''s pulse with trembling fingers, but found that Zhen''er had no pulse at all, and her face suddenly turned pale. She refused to give up and touched Zhen''er''s neck. It was so cold there that she couldn''t feel any life force on her fingertips.


    No, it wont, it wont


    How could Mo Yan ept such a cruel reality? She trembled and untied Zhen''er''s clothes, and put her ears on his chest, but could not hear any sound. Her mind suddenly went nk, and her soul seemed to have been pulled away. Can''t hear everything around me.


    Mo Yan''s reaction clearly caught the eyes of others. Mo Qingze, who was originally full of hope, refused to ept this fact at all. He knelt on the ground with a thud and shook his child''s body uncontrobly: "Zhen''er , wake up quickly, get up and talk to dad. Dont you like hearing dad tell you stories the most? As long as you are willing to wake up, dad will tell you every day. You can have whatever stories you want to hear. Just be obedient. , wake up quickly, wake up quickly!


    "Zhen''er, listen to daddy and get up quickly! From now on, whatever you say will be whatever you say. The second sister will never argue with you again. The ground is so cold, so why don''t you get up quickly!"


    Xin''er fell to the ground, holding Zhen''er''s cold hand and crying uncontrobly. No matter what, she refused to believe that her brother was gone.


    Yun Zhao held his brother''s other hand and cried silently, feeling extremely regretful in his heart.


    Why do you want to leave your brother here alone? Why didn''t he save people, so that his brother would not have broken bones and die miserably... Damn it, he was obviously the one who harmed his brother!


    Thinking of Wang Cai who killed his younger brother, Yun Zhao clenched his fists and his eyes were blood red. He must avenge this!


    Yanyan, wake up quickly, your brother can still be saved!


    Just when the family was grieving, a sharp voice resounded like thunder in Mo Yan''s chaotic consciousness, causing Mo Yan to wake up suddenly.


    Reacting to who said this, Mo Yan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and new hope burst out: "Xue Tuanzi, are you telling the truth? Can Zhen''er be saved?"


    "I''ll save him if I can, but if you dy for a moment longer, even if I can transform now, I won''t be able to save him!" Xue Tuanzi warned sternly.


    Mo Yan quickly wiped away her tears and asked in her mind: "What should I do now?"


    "Get ready first and do what I say step by step!" Xue Tuanzi''s voice was unexpectedly calm, which was very different from usual: "Your brother should have taken a breath before he fell into the water. There is still a trace of blood in his heart. Life, you follow the method you used to treat a drowning person in your previous life, first let him resume breathing on his own, then go home immediately and take him to the space for treatment, otherwise, he will be like a living dead and cannot wake up for the rest of his life."


    Mo Yan''s heart trembled and she didn''t dare to dy any longer. She sessfully controlled the water umtion in Zhen''er''s lungs ording to the methods she learned in her previous life, thenid him t, and after making sure there was no sediment in his mouth and nose, she performed cardiopulmonary resuscitation and gave him artificial respiration. . Thebination of these two methods can restore his spontaneous breathing the fastest.


    The deceased was a big one, and Mo Yan''s weird behavior was very ridiculous in the eyes of others. Even though the vigers guessed that she wanted to save her brother, they still couldn''t understand it. They thought she was too sad, but no one had the heart to stop her.


    Mo Qingze, Xin''er and others would not stop them. They held their breath and stared at Zhen''er on the ground, fearing that thest glimmer of hope would be shattered if they spoke. They longed for a miracle to happen more than anyone else, Zhen''er. The child can wake up safely.


    Mo Yan lost his mind just now after being hit, and even forgot to do basic first aid. Now that he remembered it under Xue Tuanzis reminder, he strictly followed the correct steps. With hope, she became the steady and calm Mo Yan again, with those seemingly weak hands carrying her brother''s life.


    In the end, her efforts were not in vain. In about two seconds, Zhen''er miraculously resumed breathing, and even her heart began to beat weakly.


    Not to mention the joy of the Mo family, even the vigers found it incredible. Mo Yan didn''t have time to exin to them why Zhen''er came back from the dead. She called the ck clouded leopard, which had the strongest physical strength at the moment, and sat on its back with her brother in her arms, letting it return home as quickly as possible.


    Li Xiu and her family were waiting for news at home. They thought that the child who fell into the water was a child from the vige, but they didn''t know that Zhen''er was knocked into the deep pool. The ck clouded leopard burst into the courtyard at lightning speed, and without waiting for them to ask questions, it ran straight through the main hall and towards Mo Yan''s courtyard.


    Mo Yan told the ck clouded leopard to guard the entrance of the courtyard and not allow anyone toe in. She carried Zhen''er back to the room, closed all the doors and windows, and entered the space with the unconscious Zhen''er...


    Drowned for too long, the brain will be deprived of oxygen for a long time, which will cause brain trauma and turn into a vegetative state. This is a bit like carbon monoxide poisoning. Generally, carbon monoxide poisoning will leave such seque. The consequences are very serious.

 Chapter 1064: Wake up and never forgive

    Chapter 1064: Wake up and never forgive


    Chapter 1064: Wake up, never forgive


    At this time, Zhen''er was leaning in the bathtub filled with spiritual spring water, and the strands of spiritual energy slowly disappeared after touching his skin. Seeing that the lingering spiritual energy was getting less and less, Zhen''er still didn''t open his eyes, but his breathing became much calmer, and his face looked better, without the bluish whiteness that had previously been lifeless.


    Lingquan water cannot awaken Zhen''er''s mind, but the rich spiritual energy can prate deep into the skin through the pores, dredge Zhen''er''s stagnant meridians, and restore his normal body temperature as quickly as possible. In this way, his body can hold more oxygen, and then the oxygen supply to the brain can return to normal.


    This alone is not enough. These spiritual energy cannot quickly repair Zhen''er''s severely damaged brain, and other methods must be relied on.


    Yan Yan, feed this to your brother. Seeing that the time was almost up, a porcin bowl floated in front of Mo Yan under the control of Xue Tuanzi.


    The porcin bowl contained a green liquid, exuding a strong medicinal fragrance. Mo Yan didn''t know what the liquid was, but she knew it was something good for her brother, so she took it without hesitation and carefully fed it to Zhen''er who was soaking in the tub.


    Without waiting for Mo Yan to ask, Xue Tuanzi drooped his snail eyes and exinednguidly: "This is the essence that I extracted from dozens of medicinal materials with my spiritual power. It can repair your brother''s damaged brain, but the human brain The internal structure is rtivelyplicated. I dont know if this is of any use to your brother. We wont know until your brother wakes up.


    s, its not my own body, its just so useless. I just extracted a little bit of the essence of the medicine, and its spiritual power was exhausted.


    Mo Yan couldn''t see Xue Tuanzi''s weakness. Her eyes turned red and she hugged this soft little body tightly: "Thank you, thank you!" Thank you for waking me up at a critical moment, thank you for being willing to use up your spiritual energy Save my brother''s life...


    The listless Snow Tuanzi was frightened by the sudden tenderness of its owner. It twisted its body ufortably. Just when it was about to make a few jokes to liven up the atmosphere, it felt like it was hit by something hot. It rolled its snail eyes, andter realized Later, I realized that the master was crying.


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry. Your brother will be fine. He doesn''t seem to have a short life. After surviving this catastrophe, he will be safe and smooth in the future and live a long life." Xue Tuanzi Itforted him at a loss. This was the first time it had seen such a fragile side of its owner.


    Mo Yan wiped his face carelessly and showed the first smile after his brother fell into the water: "I''m not crying, I''m not crying, I''m just too happy."


    Xue Tuanzi was smart enough not to expose his master''s lies, and relied on his master''s fragrant arms: "Your brother won''t wake up today. You go and have a nap first. I''ll see to it that nothing happens."


    Mo Yan stroked Xue Tuanzi''s body and shook her head: "I can''t sleep, so just wait for Zhen''er to wake up, but you need to have a good rest."


    Hearing this, Xue Tuanzi didnt try to persuade him anymore. He was indeed very tired, so he closed his eyes and silently absorbed the spiritual energy in the space.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan sat on the ground and held Xue Tuanzi firmly in her arms, making her lie down more stable. She stared at Zhen''er in the bathtub without blinking, hoping that she would be the first to find out when Zhen''er woke up.


    Outside the yard, the ck clouded leopard dutifully guarded the door, prohibiting anyone from entering. After the four beasts came back, they sat in a row with the ck clouded leopard and faced the crowd waiting outside. Their ears were straight up and they did not let go of any movement in the room. Even if they were covered by fur, they could not block the eyes. Anxiety and worry.


    Mo Qingze''s eyes crossed the yard and fell on the closed door. He looked anxious and haggard, but he did not dare to make any sound for fear of disturbing his daughter who was rescuing his son. Xin''er and the others are not much better. They wish they could have a pair of irvoyant eyes to see how the younger brothers in the house are doing.


    Behind the Mo family, many close friends were also waiting anxiously. Although Zhen''er was breathing just now, they had not seen him wake up, and their hearts were still hanging on.


    Knowing that the Mo family was feeling ufortable, no one dared to discuss anything here. He identally met the eyes of others and only saw the worry in each other''s eyes.


    While everyone was waiting impatiently, a melodious cry came from far away:


    Oh my god, my poor son, why are you so confused? You didnt mean to harm anyone, so why did you leave your mother alone...


    The vigers turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound source. When the sound got closer and closer, and when they finally heard who was crying, their expressions changed and they all looked at Mo Qingze.


    Mo Qingze waspletely focused on his son''s safety. He didn''t hear the cries at all and waspletely unaware of the vigers'' gazes.


    Li Xiu''s nephew and Tang Xin heard it clearly, and they secretly resented it for a while. They nodded at Sister-inw Cai and others who were looking over, and headed towards the source of the sound.


    A strong murderous aura shed through the eyes of the five beasts who were originally squatting at the door. Dabai and Xiaohua narrowed their eyes dangerously, got up and followed Li Xiu and others to find someone to settle ounts with.


    After walking not far, Li Xiu and others ran into the Wang family members who were crying at the top of their lungs. The one at the head was Sister-inw Wang who was crying and wiping her tears, followed by the trembling old man and olddy Wang. Being supported by grandchildren, they echoed the cries of their daughter-inw again and again. Those who didn''t know it thought they were mourning for their son (grandson)!


    Seeing the dark-faced Sister-inw Li Xiucai and others standing in front of them, the Wang family, who were already feeling guilty, were startled and subconsciously took two steps back. Old man Wang seemed to be greatly frightened, so he simply pushed away the help. Their grandchildren sat down on the ground and howled:


    "My poor dear grandson, I did something wrong out of confusion and was so frightened that I didn''t dare to go back! My dear grandson,e back quickly and admit your mistake. Mr. Mo has a lot of money and won''t follow you. You are so careless, why did you just leave in such a confused manner!"


    "Ah Cai, my dear Ah Cai, even if there are powerful people who insist on your faults, we can still find a ce to reason with you in this imperial city. Why did you run away in fear? You If something bad happens to you, you can teach me how to live. I cant live without you, and I cant survive even a day!


    As soon as these words came out, Li Xiu and the others suddenly became furious and trembled with anger. They just wanted to eat them alive. Even Sister-inw Cai and others wanted to rush up and kick these two disgusting old immortals to death.


    Listen, listen to what he said. Emotionally deliberately killing someone else''s son, how can a "confusion" be used to clear it up? The Mo family, as the owners of the suffering, have not said anything yet, but you shameless people came to the door andined first. In this case, they will throw your whole family into the ice cave, wait for you to die, and then fish it out to apologize. Is it okay? Is everything going well?


    Furthermore, the culprit Wang Cai actually escaped?


    The first ones who couldn''t help it were Xiaohua and Dabai. They rushed out from the crowd and hit Old Man Wang and Old Mrs. Wang hard in the face. Their not-so-sharp ws actually tore off arge piece. Skin and fleshe.


    Little Hua Dabai threw away the **** flesh on her ws in disgust, and once again exposed the sharp w tips and stabbed Sister-inw Wang, who was the first to cry, left and right. The next moment, the skin on Sister-inw Wang''s cheek disappeared. The scratches were so deep that the bones were visible, and blood surged out.


    Since its shameless, just dont take the skin!


    Ah - it hurts - it hurts so much - my face, my face -"


    Not only did the Wang family fail to recover from the sudden change, but even Li Xiu and the others were shocked to the spot and could not believe their eyes. It wasn''t until the screams of Sister-inw Wang, Old Man Wang, and Old Mrs. Wang soared into the sky that they woke up and unconsciously took two steps back, not daring to look at the three faces that were neither human nor ghosts.


    Little Hua Dabai, who had used his ws to hurt people, did not stop there. When he saw the three people yelling like crazy, a hint of cruelty shed in the wolf''s eyes. He suddenly opened his mouth wide, revealing his white fangs, and pointed towards the faces of Old Man Wang and Old Mrs. Wang. Bite the neck.


    Ah Sister-inw Li Xiucai and others eximed in unison, turning their heads and covering their eyes, not daring to look at the **** scene where blood was sttered on the spot.


    Sister-inw Wang and her children were so frightened that they looked at the two **** mouths rushing towards their parents-inw (grandparents), but their crotches all started to urinate and get wet. Half a pair of cotton trousers.


    However, the scene that made Sister-inw Li Xiucai and others dare not open their eyes did not happen. After waiting for a long time, they did not hear the cries of Old Man Wang and Old Mrs. Wang. They mustered up the courage to turn around and carefully used it to block their eyes. He held his hand, only to find that Old Man Wang and Old Mrs. Wang were not bitten, but merely fainted from fright.


    In fact, the scratches on their faces looked hideous and terrifying, with blood flowing all over their faces. Xiaohua and Dabai were measured. Without Mo Yan''s orders, even if they hated the Wang family in their hearts, they would not easily kill them. Killed and maimed.


    However, although it was just a skin injury and no muscles or bones were injured, the skin that was caught should not grow back. Even if the wound healed, their faces would still have scars like a yaksha, and they would have to bear a mutted and ugly face from now on. face to live.


    Seeing the two extremely ferocious wolves approaching her step by step, Sister-inw Wang forgot the severe pain on her face for a moment, opened her mouth wide and screamed loudly in fear, but her throat seemed to be blocked by something, and she could not say anything. the sound of. With blood all over her face, she kicked her legs back in embarrassment, trying to escape from the two wolves, but all this was just a useless effort!


    Sister-inw Wang regretted it. She really regretted it. After her third son ran away from home in fear, she should not have taken this opportunity toe to the Mo family. Worries, beasts dont have them!


    She was too stupid. She was really too stupid. She shouldn''t havee to the Mo family to ask for an exnation. She should have fled Liuyang Vige with her son and daughter as soon as she knew what Xiao San''er had done, and fled far away. Di will never appear in front of the Mo family again. She is stupid!


    Just when Sister-inw Wang looked desperate and thought she was about to die, a cold voice came over: "Little Hua Dabai,e back!"


    Xiao Hua Dabai, who was about to take a bite on Sister-inw Wang''s left and right legs, heard this familiar voice and suddenly turned his head. Sure enough, he saw the owner standing in the corridor calling them. He immediately ignored the screaming Sister-inw Wang and spread her legs. Run towards the corridor.


    The master came out, does that mean her stupid brother is fine? That''s great!


    Mo Yan looked at Xiao Hua and Da Bai who were flying over, her cold face rxed slightly, and she touched their heads and said, "Thank you, you did a good job!"


    Xiaohua and Dabai gently rubbed Mo Yans palm, epting her thanks.


    Looking past Sister-inw Li Xiucai and others, Mo Yan''s eyes fell on the Wang family, especially Sister-inw Wang. His eyes were cold and without a trace of warmth.


    Sister-inw Wang, who originally had a glimmer of hope, trembled all over. She avoided looking up and did not dare to look up at Mo Yan. When Mo Yan walked towards her step by step, she even subconsciously moved her **** back until she was behind her. The steps are blocking it and there is no way to avoid it.


    Mo Yan walked slowly to Sister-inw Wang, and moved her eyes from Sister-inw Wang to Old Man Wang, Old Mrs. Wang, who had fainted from fright, and several children of the Wang family who were trembling but without much guilt in their eyes. Showing a hint of sarcasm.


    This kind of person who is unrepentant and puts the me on the victim... No, this kind of thing should not be called a human being, it should be a beast!


    The moment she learned that Zhen''er was deliberately knocked into the ice cave by Wang Cai, Mo Yan had no intention of letting Wang Cai go. Since the Wang family didn''t know their fault and wouldn''t even say an apology, she had no reason to let him go. They are.


    His eyes fell on the anxious Sister-inw Wang again, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of Mo Yan''s lips: "I want your son''s life!"


    When Sister-inw Wang heard this, her eyes were split open, and she yelled at Mo Yan as if she was crazy: "No - you can''t do this, you can''t do this! What''s wrong with my son? Isn''t it just pushing your brother? What''s the big deal! Ah Cai is so young, he didn''t mean it at all, it wasn''t intentional! Why did you want his life? Do you still have the king''s method? "


    Mo Yan ignored Sister-inw Wang, turned around indifferently and said to the little hairball who was so angry that she scratched the ground with her paws: "Kick them out. If they don''t leave, you can do whatever you want!"


    Those who deserve to die do not deserve mercy!


    The little flowery fur ball''s eyes lit up and it roared away at the Wang family. Except for the sister-inw Wang who was still yelling and scolding and the old man Wang who had passed out, the other children of the Wang family had already dispersed in a hurry. He rushed out of the courtyard gate.


    After the remaining three people were dragged away like dead dogs by Xiao Hua Tuan and Dabai who stepped forward to help, Mo Yan was surrounded!


    Yan, Yaner, ZhenerZhener


    Mo Qingze looked at Mo Yan anxiously, his mouth trembling and wanted to ask how Zhen''er was, but he couldn''t ask thest few words no matter what. He was afraid of hearing the fact that he couldn''t ept.


    Mo Yan wanted to smile and tell her father that her brother was fine, but she couldn''t help but shed tears. She looked at her father who was in despair and was about to copse. She didn''t even bother to wipe her eyes and said anxiously: "Dad, dad, Zhen''er is fine, he''s fine!"


    From despair to hope, Mo Qingze couldn''t react for a moment. There was a roaring sound in his head, making him unable to hear any sound. Just looking at his daughter who was crying andughing, he seemed to understand something. Before the smile on his face could spread, his vision suddenly went dark and he fell backwards.


    Mo Qingze was hurriedly supported by the vigers behind him. Mo Yan was anxious and hurriedly stepped forward to check his father''s pulse. Seeing that the pulse was rapid but steady and strong, he knew that his father was too excited, so he couldn''t bear it and passed out. It''s nothing serious, just have a good sleep.


    Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief and asked several uncles to help lift her father to the bed, leaving Xin''er to guard her. She also declined the kindness of others toe into the house to visit Zhen''er. After telling Li Xiu and the others to entertain her well, she hurried back to the room. Entered the space.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what was happening outside just now. After Zhen''er was out of danger, she went out because she was worried that her father and the others were in a hurry. As a result, she met the Wang family who were making trouble. Now Zhen''er was lying on the bed where Mo Yan used to rest in the space, and her expression returned to normal. The reason why she didn''t wake up was because she was hypnotized by Xue Tuanzi to avoid exposing the space.


    "Xue Tuanzi, how is Zhen''er doing now?" Mo Yan asked Xue Tuanzi worriedly as he touched the forehead of his younger brother who was lying on the couch.


    "Yan Yan, your unlucky brother has already passed the test of life and death, and his brain is fine. He can be warmed up in the space for a few more days and the cold air in his body can bepletely discharged. You can rest assured!" Xue Tuanzi was determined! said.


    Mo Yan waspletely relieved, hugging Xue Tuanzi with a grateful expression on her face: "If it weren''t for you, Zhen''er might never wake up again, thank you!"


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes, but after all, he enjoyed the rare tenderness of his master, so he didn''tugh at her like before: "Just keep it in mind, no need to thank you. After all, this is what I should do, who told you to be Where is my master?"


    Mo Yan shook her head and hugged the little bundle tighter: "I have always regarded you as my trusted partner, you have never been my appendage."


    Oh, Yanyan, you are the best! Xue Tuanzi was so moved that there were two tears in his snail eyes.


    It has long known that its owner is kind to it. Although it usually likes to quarrel with it, there is no malice and it is not like the previous owner who treated it as freebor. Sometimes it will not enter the space to talk to it for decades or hundreds of years. y.


    Had this owner not been really kind to it, it would have been afraid that she would be sad, so it spent all its spiritual power to save her brother''s life. Otherwise, it wouldnt bother to care! In the past, when those space masters were in trouble, it had to be saved. As for the others, it could only depend on its mood.


    Instead of thanking it, the owner might as well thank herself. It was her sincerity that earned it its persistence.


    Mo Yan didnt know what Xue Tuanzi was thinking. She just felt ashamed of it and silently swore in her heart that she would be better to it in the future.


    Xue Tuanzi easily felt the strong fluctuations in his master''s heart. With a snail''s eye, he decided to seize the opportunity to gain some benefits for himself. So, it plucked up the courage and said, "Yanyan, can you transform me into a maleter?"


    Mo Yan didn''t realize the other meaning of "let me turn into a male". She gently touched Xue Tuanzi and said softly in Xue Tuanzi''s hopeful eyes: "I like my daughter better!"


    daughter?


    Xue Tuanzis entire weapon spirit is in bad shape...

 Chapter 1065: The mastermind behind the scenes, the end

    Chapter 1065: The mastermind behind the scenes, the end


    Chapter 1065 The mastermind behind the scenes, the end


    Although Zhen''er is out of danger, Mo Yan has no intention of letting Wang Cai go. Without waiting for Zhen''er to fully recover, she used two hours in the space to draw several portraits of Wang Cai. With the help of the power of the five beasts, she searched for the whereabouts of Wang Cai from the birds and animals around Liuyang Vige.


    It didnt take long for definite news toe back, all pointing in the direction of the capital. Due to therge poption and few birds and animals in the city, Wang Cai lost his trace and no one knew where he was hiding.


    Mo Yan had a fire in her heart and had no intention of searching slowly, so she wrote a letter directly to Xiao Ruiyuan, sandwiching Wang Cai''s portrait in it and asking him to help search the city.


    After receiving the news, Xiao Ruiyuan was shocked and angry. He immediately dispatched all the secret guards to search for Wang Cai''s whereabouts. He also used his contacts to conduct house-to-house searches under the guise of arresting enemy spies.


    Wang Cai is just a small person with no money and no power. It is only a matter of time before we find him.


    Night is approaching. It onlysts three or four hours outside, but three or four months have passed in the space. The cold air in Zhen''er''s body has been driven away, and her physical condition is even better than before.


    Such a terrifying recovery speed was too shocking. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Mo Yan moved Zhen''er out of the space and ced her in her own room without letting her family memberse in to visit.


    It is impossible to keep Zhen''er asleep for several months in space. Doing so would be bad for his health. Later, when Xue Tuanzi recovered his spiritual power, he gave him another dream spell, making him mistakenly believe that he was in a dream.


    When he got outside the space, Zhen''er was still asleep, but his face was rosy and healthy. He didn''t look like he had just returned from a trip to hell. In case he noticed anything, his memory in the space was also washed away by Xue Duanzi. This would give him a headache for a moment, but it would not damage his brain.


    At the dinner table, Mo Qingze couldn''t swallow his rice bowl. He barely ate a few mouthfuls and then put down his chopsticks and looked at Mo Yan: "Yan''er, when will Zhen''er wake up? Dad must not see him until three dayster." ?


    Mo Yan swallowed the food in her mouth and looked rxed: "Dad, in three days, my daughter will definitely be able to give you a lively Zhen''er, so don''t worry."


    Mo Qingze sighed slightly and said nothing more. It''s not that he doesn''t believe his daughter, it''s just that his son ran out of energy when he was rescued. The situation is really dangerous, and without seeing it with his own eyes, he always feels a little uneasy.


    At this moment, the bell under the eaves rang. Li Yan quickly put down her rice bowl and ran to open the door. It didn''t take long for someone toe in, and it wasn''t Xiao Ruiyuan who came in a hurry.


    Xiao Ruiyuan received a letter from Mo Yan at noon, and was originally nning toe to Mo''s house immediately, but Zhen''er was fine at that time, and catching the murderer was the most important thing. So he used all his energy to search for Wang Cai''s whereabouts without rushing over immediately.


    The moment before he left for Mo''s house, Wang Cai fell into his hands, and he discovered another thing.


    Mo Yan did not directly ask Wang Cai if he had been caught. She went to the kitchen and cooked a few side dishes herself, and asked Xiao Ruiyuan to eat with Mo Qingze, who had two mouthfuls of soup at noon and only a few mouthfuls of vegetables at night.


    Although he knew the reason why his father-inw had no appetite, Xiao Ruiyuan really didn''t know how to persuade him, so he told the news about Wang Cai being caught, hoping that his father-inw would feel better.


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze felt much better, and his appetite also improved. In the end, he actually ate a lot.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know whether the other news was good or bad, so he was smart enough not to bring it up in front of his father-inw.


    After dinner, Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan went to the study together. Knowing that the two of them had important things to talk about and couldn''t do anything out of bounds, this time, Mo Qingze didn''t stare as hard as before.


    "Mo Ernier? You mean that the person behind this incident is Mo Ernier?" Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan in surprise, really not expecting such a result.


    She always thought that the Wang family had a grudge against her family, and Wang Cai took the opportunity to knock Zhen''er down the ice cave out of revenge. She never thought that this incident was actually the work of another person. This person was still in a brothel. She had no idea at all. Mo Ernier looked down upon.


    However, when I thought about what Mo Ernier had instigated Mo Yongxi to do to her family, I suddenly wasn''t surprised anymore.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and said softly: "It is best to eradicate such a person with evil thoughts. Next time you meet such a person, if you don''t have the heart to do it, you can tell me."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan felt a little depressed. She admitted that she was not a cruel person. When she came to this world, she rarely killed people with evil intentions when she met them.


    For example, Mo Yonglu was sent to three thousand miles away, and now he does not know whether he is alive or dead; for example, the Zhang family is still in prison, and they do not know if there will be a day when Tianguang will be rebuilt; for example, Mo Yongxi, whose reputation has been ruined She suffered so much while working in the mines, and Mo Hongshi. Although she was paralyzed and half-dead in bed, it was not her fault, but it was indirectly rted to her...


    In her previous life, her hands were clean without a trace of blood. Even if someone tried to harm her, her family would clean them up for her. In this life, she also didn''t want to get blood on her hands, so she would rather go through some troubles and let those people receive the punishment they deserve, instead of actually killing anyone.


    This time, Wang Cai touched her bottom line and hurt her rtives, so she decided to kill him, ignoring the fact that he was only fifteen years old and was a junior high school student in his previous life.


    In fact, in Dachu there are many men who get married at the age of fifteen. If you are caught by the government for murder and arson at the age of twelve, you will be sentenced to beheading, but it does not matter whether you are a child or not.


    Mo Yan couldn''t help but reflect, if she had been tougher at the beginning, would she have been able to suppress young people like the Wang family, and what happened today would not have happened, which made Xiao Ruiyuan want to help her deal with the bad guys. .


    She took a deep breath and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, if I meet this kind of person again in the future, I won''t be soft-hearted."


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t believe that the woman could do it, but he didn''t show it on his face: "It''s good if you can think so." He will always protect her from now on, so why force her to do things she doesn''t like and let her hands be stained with blood? , he couldnt bear to part with it either.


    Mo Yan didn''t want to dwell on this issue, so she turned to talk about Mo Ernier: "In terms of blood, she is rted to my family, but the two families broke off the rtionship a few years ago. For some unknown reason, she has always been interested in my family. There was hostility, but I didnt expect that Wang Cai would be used against my family this time, and Zhener was almost killed.


    Speaking of this, Mo Yanhen hated Mo Ernier to the extreme. She really didn''t understand why Mo Ernier did this. There was no deep hatred between them at all.


    Xiao Ruiyuan sneered: "This kind of person is narrow-minded and cannot see others being better than her. Jealousy can often turn a normal person into a madman."


    After Mo Ernier was arrested, Xiao Ruiyuan interrogated her personally because she had the same surname as the Mo family. Although Mo Ernier did not tell the reason for murdering Zhener, every time she mentioned Mo Yan or the Mo family, her eyes burst out with shocking jealousy and resentment. Xiao Ruiyuan vaguely guessed that, so Thats why I said that.


    Mo Yan thought about it, and it seemed that this was the only reason that made sense, but the real trigger was probably her refusal to help her escape from a ce like a brothel, which made herpletely hate her and their family, so she I will try my best to take revenge on their family!


    "I didn''t expect that it would be this reason! It was her luck that she had the chance toe out of the brothel. I didn''t expect that the first thing she did when she came out was to take revenge on my family. This kind of person is really..." At this point, Mo Mo Yan didnt know how to describe it.


    Mo Ernier had previously recognized Manager Song as her godfather. Although Manager Song was implicated by the Lin family, it had nothing to do with the things the Lin family did. He was released after being imprisoned for some time.


    The first thing aftering out, Manager Song asked everywhere about the whereabouts of Mo Ernier, his goddaughter. Unexpectedly, he actually found out about it a few days ago. So he spent most of his savings to get Mo Ernier out of the brothel. He originally nned to take Mo Ernier out of the capital and find a ce to start over, but before leaving, Mo Ernier wanted to plot against the Mo family. With one move, he got on the line with Wang Cai, who had a grudge against the Mo family.


    Wang Cai is not very young, but he is more courageous than ordinary children. In addition, he has hatred for the Mo family. Mo Ernier also promised to give him fifty taels of silver as a reward after the sess. Growing up, Wang Cai had never even touched five taels of silver, let alone fifty taels.


    So, under the temptation of "arge sum of money", he put aside the fear in his heart, willingly used it as the knife in Mo Ernier''s hand, and attacked Zhen''er. After pushing Zhen''er down the ice cave, he thought that Zhen''er would definitely die, so he fled to Mo Ernier. On the one hand, he wanted to avoid the Mo family''s revenge, and on the other hand, he wanted to get the fifty taels of silver. The money would allow him to escape the capital and live a life without worries about food and clothing.


    What do you n to do with these two people? Xiao Ruiyuan asked.


    Mo Yan''s face turned cold and he said coldly: "Send them to officials, they won''t survive."


    Even though Zhen''er was rescued, it was true that the two men intended to kill Zhen''er. They were sent to the Yamen Meeting for homicide, unlike in the previous life when there was the term "attempted murder." This time, she will not be merciful and let these two people go.


    "So...I will send someone to send them to the Yamen tomorrow." Xiao Ruiyuan originally took care of these two people personally, but Mo Yan wanted to send them to the official, and he would not object. The result was the same.


    Mo Yan could tell that he didn''t agree, but didn''t exin anything. Those two people indeed deserved to die, but they had no direct rtionship with him. Since there was reincarnation, she couldn''t let his hands be stained with the blood of unrted people, let alone let Zhen''er kill those two people to end the matter. It would be best to send the grievances to the Yamen.


    The next day, Xiao Ruiyuan''s subordinates threw Mo Ernier and Wang Cai into Jingzhao Mansion. Jing Zhaoyin did not dare to be careless, so he temporarily put aside other cases at hand and concentrated on investigating this murder case.


    Although the evidence was conclusive, the process still had to be followed. Jing Zhaoyin sent two detectives to Liuyang Vige to verify the evidence. The two detectives first went to Mo''s house to politely understand the specific situation, and then went to the vigers to verify it. After confirming that it was correct, they returned to the Yamen to report the results.


    The witnesses and material evidence were all there, and there was no doubt about the case. The verdicts of Mo Ernier and Wang Cai came quickly. As Mo Yan expected, they were sentenced to beheading. To avoid the New Year, the execution time was ten dayster. That is the seventh day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Mo Ernier finally escaped from the devil''s cave. Seeing the hope of life, she was not willing to die, so she begged for help while Manager Song was visiting the prison.


    Manager Song knew what Mo Ernier had done and who she had offended. Being able toe and deliver meals to her every day was an act of benevolence, not to mention that he had no ability to fish the person out.


    Mo Ernier cried and begged a lot. Seeing that Manager Song had no choice, she started toin a little bit in her words. Manager Song gradually became cold-hearted, andter became less willing toe.


    Mo Ernier was so filled with hatred that she had no choice but to pin herst hope on Mo Yonglu and Mo Niushi. However, after Mo Yonglu learned that Zhen''er, whom she bribed to harm others, almost died, except for seeing her once in the cell on the day of the verdict, Mo Yonglu never came again. Apparently, he hadpletely given up on this hopeless daughter.


    Mo Niu came over every day. Mo Ernier was rude to her at first, butter she became a filial daughter. Mo Niu felt guilty for her daughter and couldn''t watch her die. Seeing that her daughter seemed to have woken up. , and soon forgot Mo Yonglu''s instructions, ran back to Liuyang Vige, and went to Mo''s house to intercede for Mo Ernier.


    Everyone in the Mo family wished that Mo Ernier would die immediately, so how could they save her! Although Mo Niushi knelt outside for a day and a night, she finally couldn''t bear the cold and hunger and fainted on the ground. She was not allowed to step through the door. The next day, Mo Yonglu came and took her away.


    Before leaving, Mo Yonglu kowtowed three times in front of Mos house!


    As for the Wang family, they have long been frightened out of their courage. They are always worried about the Mo family''s revenge on them. How dare theye to intercede for Wang Cai. The Wang family has many sons, and even if they feel sorry for this one, they don''t dare to take the risk.


    On the seventh day of the twelfth lunar month, when Mo Ernier and Wang Cai were executed at the same time, the Wang family was also driven out of Liuyang Vige. Since then, they have not set foot in the vige again. No one knows where they went...


    I have never had acute enteritis before, and this time it really cost me half my life. Yesterday I was wrapped in a quilt and stretched out for a whole day without doing anything. I felt better in the evening and managed to write a little. I got up early this morning and wrote a little~ (_)~

 Chapter 1066: Asking for marriage

    Chapter 1066: Asking for marriage


    Chapter 1066 Proposing for Marriage


    "Sister, please go and persuade dad to let me go to school tomorrow. If I stay at home any longer, I will get moldy!" Zhen''er ran to the study room and hugged her eldest sister''s arm pitifully. Coquettishly.


    Watching arge drop of ink slowly spread out on the paper, Mo Yan was helpless, so she put down the pen, crumpled the paper into a ball, and threw it into the wastebasket, nning to write againter.


    Zhen''er stuck out her tongue and asked sheepishly: "Sister, what are you writing? Is it important?"


    Mo Yan pinched Zhen''er''s chubby little face and said in a serious tone: "I am writing about things that can save lives, which is the cardiac resuscitation I did when I rescued you from the water. After hearing about this technique, Master Shan thought it was very useful. If someone can be rescued by this method from drowning in the future, please ask me to write down the method and teach it to the children in the school. Do you think it is important?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhen''er nodded with a sad face: "It''s important!"


    Mo Yan took the opportunity to pinch the little brother''s wrinkled face again, sighing secretly that there was no one else who could touch him.


    This guy has been cultivating in the space for several months without gaining weight. After "waking up" out of the space, he was fed a lot of soup and water every day. In just ten days, his originally round face became more and more healthy. The hair is cute, white and rosy with a healthy color, I want to pinch it just looking at it.


    Zhen''er knew that she could not escape from her eldest sister''s "devil''s ws", so she stood there and let her pinch her. After pinching enough, he continued to beg: "Sister, tell me to let me go to school tomorrow. I have fallen behind a lot of homework. If I don''t go, what will happen if Master doesn''t want me?"


    Mo Yan became so addicted to her hand that she became particrly talkative. After hearing her brother''s request, she agreed immediately: "I''ll tell dad after dinner, but I can''t guarantee whether dad will agree."


    Upon hearing this, Zhen''er hugged her eldest sister''s arm and said gratefully: "I know you are the best, eldest sister. Others almost treat me like a baby in swaddling clothes. They wish I could stay in bed all day and not go anywhere." , even the second sister gave in to me and stopped quarreling with me, it was really boring."


    Mo Yan poked Zhen''er''s forehead angrily, and scolded with a smile: "You used to quarrel with your second sister, but you rarely won the quarrel. Who was it that asked me toment and cry? You Second sister wont quarrel with you now, but you feel ufortable.


    Zhen''er scratched his head and smiled, but with his round face, the smile was stupid and cute, without any hint of the cleverness of the past.


    While eating lunch, Zhen''er kept winking at Mo Yan, who was sitting opposite, for fear that Mo Yan would forget what she had promised him.


    Mo Yan didnt notice, but Mo Qingze discovered it. He mistakenly thought that there was something wrong with Zheners eyes. He quickly put down his rice bowl and asked in a gentle voice: Zhener, are your eyes ufortable?


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone at the dinner table put down their dishes and chopsticks and stared at Zhen''er nervously.


    No wonder everyone is so nervous. Ever since Zhen''er fell into the water and lost his breath and came back, except for Mo Yan, everyone else has never felt at ease. They are afraid that Zhen''er has the root cause of the disease and who knows when it will break out. .


    Even Mo Qingze, who only loved people who never doted on their children, was frightened. If Mo Yan hadn''t repeatedly persuaded and made one guarantee after another, Zhen''er might have been just like a mother who had just given birth. , I have to stay in my room for a whole month!


    Facts have proved that the little guy''s recovery ability is amazing. Except for the first few days when he woke up, his legs and feet were a little ufortable due to sleeping for too long, there was nothing wrong with him in other ces. After resting for two or three days, I started to feel more alive and energetic than before my serious illness.


    Mo Qingze was worried that there was cold energy hidden in Zhen''er''s body, so he refused to let him go to school. Therefore, after waking up for more than ten days, Zhen''er really had no chance to go to school under the care of Xin''er, Li Xiu and the others.


    Zhen''er was about to cry after being misunderstood. He quickly shook his head and dragged his eldest sister into the water decisively: "This is what my eldest sister just taught me. She said that blinking like this is good for the eyes, so I tried it. It''s really good." Its not that my eyes are ufortable.


    Facing his little brother''s pleading eyes and his father''s eyes asking for confirmation, Mo Yan nodded helplessly: "That''s right, he''s been bored at home for a long time recently, so I found something for him to do."


    Zhen''er nodded sharply and looked at his father with his round and dark eyes: "Dad, I''m bored to death at home. Please let me go to school tomorrow. Look at me, I don''t look sick at all."


    As he spoke, he squeezed his hand that was covered in flesh, and then squeezed his round face to show that he waspletely fine.


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze looked at Zhen''er carefully and found that after not seeing him for a while, his body had be much stronger, his face was white and rosy and he was very healthy, and he really didn''t look like he was sick.


    After hesitating for a moment, Mo Qingze reluctantly agreed: "You can go if you want to, but if you feel ufortable somewhere, you must tell the master in time and don''t bear it."


    "Yeah, yeah, I obey dad and I will never make fun of my body!" Zhen''er hurriedly agreed, fearing that her father would regret it if it was toote.


    After dinner, Mo Yan returned to the study and finished writing down the remaining steps of the CPR. After thinking about it for a while, she decided to write down the method of artificial respiration.


    Single cardiopulmonary resuscitation has a limited effect. Only cardiopulmonary resuscitationbined with artificial respiration can achieve a better therapeutic effect. It''s just that in this era, people''s thinking is very conservative, and artificial respiration is very outrageous. If Zhen''er''s condition had not been critical before, she and Zhen''er were siblings, so they would have avoided being criticized. If they were two strangers, they would still be criticized, even if they were of the same sex.


    Mo Yan is not sure how many people have epted this cardiopulmonary resuscitation technique and whether it can truly save people. She doesn''t have the ability to change people''s ideas, so she can only try her best to spread this method and let more people know about it. When life is really at stake, I''m afraid most people will still choose to save others!


    After writing thest word on the paper and waiting for the ink to dry, Mo Yan handed the cardiopulmonary resuscitation technique to Li Yan and asked her to deliver it to Shan Fuzi.


    However, Li Yan did not go out directly to the school to find her husband. Instead, she found her aunt in the room. She stuffed a few folded papers into her hands, covered her stomach and said with a painful look on her face: "Aunt, my stomach is cold. , the pain is so severe that I have to go to thetrine, but this must be sent to Shan Fuzi immediately, please help me send it there."


    Li Xiu didn''t know what he was thinking of. A sh of difort shed across his face, but he refused Li Yan''s request: "You go ande back quickly. It doesn''t matter if you send thister."


    Li Yan quickly shook her head: "No, aunt, Sister Yan Yan said that she would send it right away. Mr. Shan is waiting to use it!" After saying that, without waiting for her aunt to refuse, she went to the cab and took some pieces of straw paper, and ran away in a hurry.


    Li Xiu didnt know what was written on the pages, and it was difficult to open them and read them. She waited for a while, but when she saw that Li Yan hadn''te back yet, she was worried that she had really missed Shan Fuzi''s business, so she had to collect a few pages of paper, get up and walk out of the room.


    Li Xiu left with her front foot, and Li Yan came back with her back foot. Looking at her aunt disappearing around the corner, she imagined what might happen next and couldn''t help covering her mouth and snickering.


    "Yanzi, what are you doing?" Mo Yan came out of the study and saw Li Yan lying in the corner, acting strangely, and couldn''t help but shout.


    Li Yan was startled, turned around suddenly, and saw Mo Yan standing under the eaves looking at her strangely, and said quickly: "Sister Yan Yan, I didn''t do anything, I just saw a mouse running away." I wanted to go over there and see where it went so I could get a mousetrap and catch it."


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, he knew that Li Yan was lying. She had sprinkled anti-gue powder on the front and back of the house, and there were six ferocious beasts sitting in the house. Which mouse would have the guts toe into the house.


    Its just that Li Yan didnt tell the truth, and Mo Yan couldnt ask more questions, so he said, Did you send those few pages to Mr. Shan just now? Why so fast?


    Li Yan said: "I just went to the hut because of abdominal pain, and my aunt sent those pages to me."


    Well, thats nothing! Mo Yan didnt think much, and went back to the house after saying this.


    Li Yan stuck out her tongue, wiped the non-existent sweat on her forehead, and gave up the idea of secretly following her aunt to the school.


    Here, Li Xiu came to the door of the school, listening to the loud reading inside, but hesitated to go in.


    Hey, Madam Li, whats wrong with you standing here?


    An old woman in her sixties was holding a child of four or five years old and passed by the door. She saw Li Xiu at a nce and stepped forward to ask with a smile.


    Seeing who wasing, Li Xiu quickly said, "Hello, Mrs. Zeng."


    The woman Li Xiu called Mrs. Zeng was none other than the wife of another master in the school, Mrs. Zeng. The child she was holding was her grandson, who had just returned from a walk outside.


    Look at you kid, you are so polite, but you are not even happy to call me Mrs. Zeng. You keep calling me old. Old Mrs. Zeng said angrily, with a kind look on her brows, she was obviously a good-tempered old man.


    When Li Xiu heard this, he didn''t even dare to speak. Outsiders didn''t know that she sold herself to the Mo family and was a ve of the Mo family, but she knew it herself. If the hierarchy of status is identally disturbed and people know the true identity of their family in the future, they will probably feel very resentful and have a bad opinion of the Mo family.


    Looking at the gentle and courteous Li Xiu, thinking of what Mrs. Shan had entrusted her the day before, Mrs. Zeng nodded secretly, mistakenly thinking that Li Xiu was looking for Mr. Shan but was too embarrassed to go in, so she deliberately made her voice louder: "Ms. Li, I''m here to help you." I like a good girl like you. If you have free time and don''t mind my nagging,e and talk to me more often."


    A sh of surprise shed across Li Xiu''s face. Just when she was about to say something, she heard a slightly messy footsteps in the yard. Her heart suddenly tightened and she hurriedly stuffed a few pages of paper into Mrs. Zeng''s hand. Li: "Old Madam, this is what my Lord wants to give to Master Shan. Please pass it on to Master Shan. Thank you very much."


    After saying this, Li Xiu turned around and left in a hurry without waiting for Mrs. Zeng to say anything.


    Shan Fuzi panted slightly and chased him out. He only saw Li Xiu''s retreating back. He couldn''t catch up if he wanted to.


    Looking at Mrs. Shan who looked disappointed, Mrs. Zeng couldn''t help butugh. She handed the few pages Li Xiu had thrust into her hand in front of him: "Ms. Li gave this to you, you..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Zeng felt that her palms were empty, and she saw that Mr. Shan had already opened the pages eagerly.


    The content on the paper was destined to disappoint Master Shan. Sensing Mrs. Zeng''s teasing gaze, the old man blushed immediately and exined dryly: "This, this is a life-saving method written by the Junjun. I am going to teach it to you." Children in the school may be able to use it in the future..."


    Mrs. Zeng was also a wonderful person. She pretended not to notice Mrs. Shan''s difort, looked at Li Xiu''s retreating back and said, "Ms. Li is a good person, kind, gentle and virtuous. I heard that many people fell in love with her. "


    It is not a secret in Liuyang Vige that Li Xiucheng got married. After all, when he was in his twenties, it would be unreasonable to say that he got married. She only told the public that her husband was dead and that she was kicked out of the house by her husband''s family because she failed to give birth to a child. As for the fact that she ended up in a ndestine prostitution house, no one else knew about it except Mo Yan, Li Zhong and herself.


    Li Xiu rarely goes out of the house without doing anything on weekdays. She has a good temper and is diligent in her hands and feet. She has a good reputation in the vige. In addition, the female worker is a good worker and often sells her embroidery work in the city. Although the vigers do not know exactly how much she earns, they can probably estimate that she can build at least one brick house in a year.


    Therefore, many people in and outside the vige acted as matchmakers for Li Xiu, including single widowers, widowers with children, and older young people whose families were too poor to get married and whose marriage had been dyed. Li Xiu had no intention of remarrying and sent the matchmaker away politely every time.


    The number of visits increased, and the number of people who came to visit gradually decreased. However, there were still some people who were unwilling to give up. They were blocked by people in various ces, and they did not dare to find the Mo family directly. Li Xiu originally rarely went out, and now she was even more reluctant to go out.


    Master Shan didn''t know these things. When he heard that many people were interested in Li Xiu, he immediately became anxious and bowed deeply to Mrs. Zeng: "Mrs. Zeng, I will leave this matter to you."


    The article is almost finished, but the author is too stupid and has not caught the ending point yet, because the stupid author feels that there is still a lot of content that has not been written oo

 Chapter 1067: Death of Lao Motou

    Chapter 1067: Death of Lao Motou


    Chapter 1067 The Death of Old Motou


    Mr. Shan had just passed his thirties, and he was handsome, elegant and well-known as a schr. After his wife passed away, it was not that he had no acquaintances to help him match-match, but he was worried that his young daughter would be wronged and he had not met a true match. The person you like is dyed like this.


    The first time Shan Fuzi met Li Xiu, he was moved by her indifference and gentleness, and felt like a young boy in love. Of course, he was not a real young boy. He would not be as timid as a young boy, nor would he be ambiguous and provocative. After rifying his feelings, he immediately found an opportunity to meet Li Xiu and expressed his admiration for her. Feelings.


    Li Xiu never thought about remarrying. Even though she thought Mrs. Shan was a good person, she did not have any thoughts about her, but she did not expect that Mrs. Shan would be so bold and direct.


    However, Luo Hua was ruthless, so Li Xiu tly rejected Master Shan. From then on, when he saw Master Shan, he took a detour. If he couldn''t get around, he nodded far away, being distant and polite, and did not give Master Shan a chance to speak.


    Master Shan had no choice but to make this matter a big deal, so as not to ruin the reputation of the person he liked, so he had no choice but to go to Mrs. Zeng and ask Mrs. Zeng to negotiate on her behalf.


    Zeng Shan''s family are neighbors separated by a wall, and they are not of the same generation. Mrs. Zeng usually treats Mr. Shan as a junior. She knew that Mr. Shan was a reliable person and not a frivolous and shallow person, so she readily agreed and was ready to look for opportunities and mentioned it to Li Zhong first.


    Li Zhong has been staying at the rice shop and will onlye back during the New Year and holidays, which makes Mrs. Zeng unable to find the opportunity. Fortunately, Xiaonian will be in more than ten days, and she ns to test her feelings on that day. If Li Zhong has no objection, this matter will be much easier.


    Hunting all the way back home, Li Xiu was breathing heavily, and her heart was beating a little faster than usual. She had no interest in Master Shan, but Master Shan acted boldly, and she was afraid that he would say inappropriate things in front of Mrs. Zeng, so she left quickly without anyone seeing her.


    Auntie, why did youe back so soon? Did Mr. Shan say anything to ask you to bring him back?


    Seeing that her aunt came back so quickly and obviously didn''t have time to talk to Shan Fuzi alone, Li Yan couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, but she still asked tentatively with a glimmer of hope.


    Li Yan didn''t know what kind of harm her aunt had suffered. She just thought that her aunt still remembered Zhang Ming in her heart and hoped that she coulde out and find true happiness. In her opinion, Shan Fuzi is a good candidate.


    "No, no, Master Shan didn''t say anything." Worried about being noticed by her niece, Li Xiu suppressed the slight annoyance in her heart and replied in a normal voice.


    It was just that she thought she was hiding it well, but she didn''t know that Li Yan already knew about Shan''s love for her, and she wholeheartedly agreed with it, hoping that the two of them could get together.


    When Li Yan heard this, she didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so she could only say, "No, forget it. If anything really happens, he wille and tell Sister Yan Yan in person."


    At this point, Li Yan changed the topic and suddenly asked: "Auntie, you said that the conditions for a single wife are pretty good, so why didn''t you marry another wife?"


    Li Xiu didn''t want to hear anything about Mrs. Shan. When her niece mentioned it, she scolded her with a rare serious face: "Mr. Shan is not rted to our family. Whether he is married or not, what does it have to do with us? You have this free time." Instead of caring about irrelevant people, its better to hone your needle skills.


    A person who rarely gets angry is more intimidating than a person who gets angry all the time once he has a straight face. Seeing her aunt like this, Li Yan couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, and she didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Li Xiu picked up her needle and thread and continued to work on the unfinished screen. Thinking of those stubborn eyes, her heart could not calm down...


    The twelfth day of the twelfth lunar month is auspicious and suitable for marriage.


    This is Tietou''s wedding day, and the door of Wu''s house was opened early to wee the vigers who came to congratte them.


    Although the Wu family has no rtives, they have many good friends in the vige. When these peoplee to watch the ceremony and congratte them, they are lively and lively, not deserted at all.


    The sales of greenhouse vegetables have benefited most families in the vige, and they have been much more generous in dealing with people. This time the Wu family held a happy event and received nearly ten taels of silver in gift money alone, which was something that was unimaginable before. This amount of money is enough for the Wu family to host twenty high-quality banquets.


    There is also a need for etiquette. These vigers have a simr rtionship with the Wu family. Usually, the etiquette is the same. If someone is generous and breaks the rules by deliberately giving too many gifts, he will be scolded. Of course, if they have a close rtionship, like the rtionship between the Mo family and the Wu family, it won''t matter if they give more.


    Mo Yan didn''t give too much. The vigers gave 300 coins, so she gave 666 coins as a lucky gift. In addition, she prepared a pair of valuable jade pieces for the newlyweds Tietou Liu Qingqing. The concentric rings mean that we will always be united in one heart.


    Amidst bursts of lively firecrackers, Tietou, dressed in bright red wedding clothes, rode a tall horse borrowed from the Mo family and brought the bride back. After a solemn worship ceremony, the newlyweds were loved by everyone. surrounded by young people and sent into the new house.


    This is not the first time that Mo Yan has participated in this kind of traditional wedding. Wang Fattou got married a few days ago, and she also went to congratte and watch the ceremony, but she still found it very novel. It''s just that such a wedding is a happy ending, but it''s too much trouble. She even secretly thought, if she was so tired during the day, would she still have the strength to have a wedding at night?


    Facts have proved that this idea ispletely unfounded. When she got married, someone had been busy all day during the day and all night at night. She thought she could escape "a disaster" and didn''t have to be honest with someone. However, when she woke up the next morning, she was beaten by someone. People ate everything and couldn''t get out of bed all day.


    After the church service, there is a wedding banquet. Tietou stayed with his wife in the new house for a while, and then was urged by Mrs. Wu toe out and toast the guests.


    Tietou has a straightforward temperament, and when toasting, he can''t even take the jokes made to him. He also answered the restricted questions honestly, such as "Do you have the strength to have a wedding, and how many times can youe in one night?" "How can I get my wife to conceive a child?" Although he didn''t know some of them himself, Because of this, a lot of jokes were made, making everyoneugh, and pushed the atmosphere of the wedding to another climax.


    However, no one thought that this lively wedding would lead to something bad.


    Just after the wedding banquet, Mo Yongfu came to the door wearing white linen clothes. Although he did not enter the Wu family''s yard, it still made people frown.


    Some vigers looked bad and hurriedly ran into Wus house to call for help. Except for Liu Qingqing, who had just passed through the door, all the Wu family members came out. Their brand-new red clothes were in sharp contrast to Mo Yongfu''s white linen clothes.


    Looking at Wu Tietou and others who looked alienated, a sh of regret shed across Mo Yongfu''s gray face, and he couldn''t even say what he wanted to say.


    Wu had long regarded Mo Yongfu as a passer-by, but when such a passer-by came to her door in mourning clothes on a happy day, she wanted to curse him no matter how good-tempered she was.


    At this time, seeing Mo Yongfu standing there nkly and saying nothing, he said in an impatient tone: "If you have something to say, please tell me quickly. If you have nothing to do, please leave here as soon as possible. You are not wee in our Wu family!"


    When Mo Yongfu heard this, he was extremely embarrassed, and the trace of regret in his eyes dissipated instantly. He looked at the family of five in front of him and felt that it was very dazzling. Finally, his eyes fell on the Tietou brothers and sisters, and his hoarse voice was filled with a touch of joy: "Your grandfather just went. As grandchildren, , shouldnt you go kowtow?


    As soon as these words came out, not only the Wu family was shocked, but even the vigers who congratted him all looked at Mo Yongfu to see if he was wrong.


    In fact, when they saw the clothes on Mo Yongfu, they knew that someone from the old Mo family had gone. They thought it was Mo Hong who had been paralyzed for more than a year and was only breathing. No one expected that it was Mo Hong who was still healthy. Old Motou.


    In fact, since the autumn harvest, Old Motou has not appeared in front of people much. The vigers just thought that he was too embarrassed to go out. Now think about it, he might be in bad health at that time.


    The vigers'' guess was correct. Lao Motou''s sessive schemes against the Mo family failed, and troubles urred frequently in the family. First, the Wu family fell out of his control, then Mo Yongxi and Mo Hong had troubles one after another, and then Mo The Yonglu family moved out separately. They originally thought they could turn around by relying on greenhouse cultivation this year, but as a result, their family was excluded again. The situation at home became worse day by day. Under the heavy blows and worries, their bodies soon copsed. .


    Listening to the lively sound of firecrackers outside, Lao Motou suddenly fell to the ground. When Mo Yongfu came back from cutting firewood in the mountains, Lao Motou''s body felt cold.


    The vigers naturally dont know the cause that directly led to Lao Motous death. It''s just that the deceased is the oldest, and Old Motou is indeed the biological grandfather of several children of the Wu family. It''s pointless to argue about the grudges between the two families in the past, and it''s time to kowtow.


    However, this is someone else''s family matter after all. Even if the Wu family''s children don''t go, they have no position to say anything. So after being surprised, they just watched from the sidelines without anyone speaking.


    Wu came back to her senses and said to Da Nier, Sannier and Shitou: "You three go kowtow ande back after you finish kowtowing." Then she said to Tietou, who was in a low mood: "You just got married. If you go to kowtow, you might offend your soul, so dont go.


    When everyone heard this, they all gave Wu a thumbs up in their hearts. As for the reason for not letting Tietou go, it was also very reasonable. After all, the marriage here was already done. If he went to mourn again, there would be conflict between the two parties. Everyone knew that it would be unlucky for Wu''s iron head to be hit, but the angle he was standing on was Lao Mo''s head. No one could make a mistake.


    Having said that, Mo Yongfu did not dare to force Tietou to kowtow to Old Motou, so he acquiesced to Wu''s words and left with Da Nier and others.


    Dear friends, the number of words has been a bit low in the past two days. This has something to do with my poor state. I will try my best to adjust it. Theter period will not be less than before. I am already rushing towards the finale~

 Chapter 1068: snowstorm

    Chapter 1068: snowstorm


    Chapter 1068 Snow Disaster


    Most of the people in the vige are kind and kind. Although the reputation of the Old Mo family is terrible and Old Mo is not popr with others, the deceased is a big one. Seeing that Mo Yongfu can''t even spend the money to buy a coffin and a shroud for Old Mo, he I nned to use a broken straw mat to roll the person up and bury him in the back hill, but I couldn''t bear it.


    Mo Yonglu, who hurried back to pay Old Mo''s funeral after receiving the news, was living worse than before. Even the money to buy the shroud was borrowed from an acquaintance. The vigers couldn''t stand it, so they pooled together some money, ten cents each, and twenty cents. Although the money was not much, they managed to buy an ordinary coffin for Old Motou, so that his bones would not be destroyed after death.


    Yang Bao, the vige chief, is very happy that the vigers can perform such kind deeds. If there are more kind-hearted people than evil-doers, the neighborhood will be peaceful and harmonious. And since we built a greenhouse this year and earned money, there have been a lot less trivial disputes in the vige. Even if there are some minor conflicts, they are just bickering andpeting for the newly purchased items.


    Old Mo''s funeral was held in an extremely shabby manner. Lao Mo''s family had no rtives, and he was not close to the neighbors. Old Mo''s funeral was at home for seven days, but there were not even many people to pay condolences and worship. It was very deste.


    After Mo Yan found out, he didn''t have any special thoughts. He didn''t pretend to be generous and went to Lao Mo''s house to worship, so he just pretended that he didn''t know about it. She didn''t tell Mo Qingze about this at the first time. It wasn''t until Mo Qingze returned home that she found out that Lao Mo had gone, but she didn''t go to worship either. She was just in a bad mood and didn''t eat much dinner. Obviously he was thinking of old things from the past.


    In this regard, the vigers do not think that the Mo family is unkind and even cares about the dead. If the old Mo family has done all kinds of evil things to them, it is good that they have not added insult to injury. How can theye to worship at their door and seek bad luck?


    There was no one around Lao Motou when he died. On the day of his burial, except for Mo Yongfu, Mo Yonglu, Mo Niu and her two sons, no one burned incense or paper for him on the road. For a person to live to this extent is considered an extreme failure.


    On the other hand, after Old Motous funeral waspleted, Mo Yonglus family stayed in Liuyang Vige. Firstly, I have to keep my filial piety to Old Motou, and secondly, life in the city is really difficult. At least I can farm when I return to the vige. As long as I don''t bezy, I won''t go hungry. If I were more diligent, I could earn some money by going to the mountains to collect some firewood and sell it every day. Unlike the city where money is everywhere and the daily expenses are too high.


    As for Mo Hong, who was not very clear-headed anymore, perhaps he understood that Old Mo was gone and unexpectedly became quiet. He no longer yelled day and night with his mouth crooked as usual, disturbing the surroundings. . Its just that his body still hasnt improved, and there arerge bedsores on his back. After Mo Yonglu came back, he took care of her every day regardless of the filth and smell, so it became a little bit cleaner...


    These things about Lao Mo''s family came to Mo Yan''s ears intermittently. Mo Yan threw them aside after hearing them. In her eyes, their family had no rtionship with Lao Mo''s family for a long time, and the death of Lao Mo''s head made it even worse. The grievances and grievances between the two families for many years have been wiped out. As for the Mo Hong family, Mo Yonglu and others, they are just strangers who have crossed paths.


    Time flies so fast, and the New Year is here in a blink of an eye.


    "Dad, the weather doesn''t seem right. Is there another snowstorm like the year beforest?" Looking at the snowkes falling outside the house that haven''t stopped all day long, Mo Yan gathered up the fox fur coat on her body and asked worriedly. Father.


    As early as ten days ago, it started to snow continuously, but it was not heavy at first, the temperature was also very low, and the thinyer of snow did not melt for several days.


    Later, the snow fell heavier and heavier, and gradually umted to the depth of the ankle. Now, it is already a foot thick, and there is no sign of stopping. Many people''s houses have been crushed by the snow. Households that were not crushed were busy clearing snow from their roofs every day, for fear that the house would copse and the whole family would crowd into other people''s houses.


    Who wants to celebrate the Chinese New Year at someone elses house?


    "It shouldn''t be possible... If it were like the year beforest, Qin Tian Jian should have warned him early." Mo Qingze looked at the dark sky and said with some uncertainty.


    I hope the snow will stop soon, otherwise many people will be homeless again. Mo Yan was very worried when thinking of those people who froze and starved to death in the snowstorm the year before.


    At this time, Xue Tuanzi in the space interjected: "If a snow disaster really urs, wouldn''t you just be able to implement the n you made before to umte merit?"


    Mo Yan rolled his eyes: "I hope the n will be implemented as soon as possible, but once a snow disaster urs, the scope of the impact will definitely be very wide. The number of people we can help now is too limited, and I am not ready yet, so snow disasters and other things ,J."


    "Humph, this is not up to you. I advise you to hand over the n to the boy named Xiao as soon as possible and let him discuss it with the boy named Chu. Anyway, the merits are indispensable to you, and you will be at ease." Xue Tuanzi reminded , in words, he was sure that the snow disaster would definitely happen.


    Mo Yan heard the implication of Xue Tuanzi''s words and became increasingly worried: "Then we can only tell Brother Xiao the news and let them make preparations! s, I''m afraid this year will be difficult."


    Xue Tuanzi also sighed: "There is no way around this. Man-made disasters can be avoided, but natural disasters are forgettable. Even if we know in advance, there is only a limit to what we can do."


    As a weapon spirit restricted by thew of heaven, Xue Tuanzi cannot predict disasters in advance and can only sense when a disaster is about to happen. The reason why we are sure that there will be a snow disaster this time is based on calctions from Mo Yan''s first life.


    At this time in the first life, Mo Yan had already studied medicine with Dr. Du. Due to the snowstorm, many people froze to death and got sick from the cold. The court arranged for doctors to treat those people, and Mo Yan also made great efforts and got A lot of merit.


    Of course, Mo Yan had no space in that life, and the merits he obtained had little use. However, in hister reincarnations, he became better and better, and finally changed his fate of being a widower. When her soul was split into two this time, there was no possibility of fusion, and she would die early in both worlds. As a result, God opened a "back door", allowing her to finally be aplete person, and sessfully changed this world. A miserable fate.


    Without further ado, Mo Yan went to the study room to write a letter to Xiao Ruiyuan regardless of the cold. He summoned a little sparrow from the space who was not too afraid of the cold and asked him to deliver the letter.


    "Sister Yan Yan, four or five greenhouses were damaged by the snowst night, and all the vegetables inside were suppressed. If the snow continues, all the greenhouses will be damaged, and all the vegetables inside will freeze to death. Tang Xin said worriedly, wanting to get some advice from Mo Yan.


    There is no feasible solution here in Mo Yan. The snow is so heavy that it can even crush a thatched house, let alone a greenhouse. If it weren''t for the diligent vigers who braved the heavy snow and cold every day to clean the snow on the greenhouses, those greenhouses would have copsed long ago.


    But just waiting for the greenhouse to bepletely copsed is not enough. Mo Yan thought for a while and said: "Is there enough spare firewood in the greenhouse? If it is enough, burn more every day. As long as the temperature in the greenhouse rises, the temperature in the greenhouse will fall." The snowkes above should melt, but someone will have to keep the fire burning at night."


    The temperature has been very low recently, and even pouring water on it at night can turn into ice. The greenhouse made of oilcloth is much worse in thermal instion than stic. If the temperature is not increased, the diluted spiritual spring water cannot save the vegetables from freezing to death.


    Tang Xin hurriedly said: "I will tell the vige chief and ask him to arrange the night watchman as soon as possible."


    Mo Yan nodded and asked Tang Xin to put on her rabbit skin coat before letting her go out.


    Tang Xin went to Yang Baos house and told Mo Yan what he meant. It didnt take long for Yang Bao to gather the vigers involved in the greenhouse nting. They talked about burning fires at night to increase the temperature, and also asked for the opinions of those who needed night watchbor.


    It is about whether they can live in brick houses next year. Even if they have made a lot of money in the past two months, the vigers do not want their greenhouses to be destroyed by snow and the vegetables inside to freeze to death. Therefore, none of the people who were called objected, and all of them scrambled to stay on night watch.


    Because everyone knows that working the night in the freezing cold, not being able to sleep a wink all night, and having to keep lighting the fire, must be a very high reward for the work. Work points are money. Everyone hopes to earn more, and it doesn''t matter if it''s a bit hard or tiring.


    Tang Xin told Mo Yan about this when she came back, and Mo Yan understood it very well.


    Its not that the vigers love money so much. They have been dealing with thend all their lives. It can be said that they serve thend as their own father and love the things produced in thend as their children. With such a special feeling in them, how can they just watch those things happen? Vegetables that were growing well just died.


    The originally lively and warm New Years Eve was spent in a state of busyness and worry. Not only did Liuyang Vige not have a good year, but also Emperor Hui''an, Chu Heng, and the ministers Qin Tianjian who were temporarily summoned to the pce could not live in peace.


    After reading Mo Yans letter, Xiao Ruiyuan paid great attention to the snow disaster mentioned above. Naturally, Mo Yan did not mention in the letter that she had a snow dumpling who knew the future. She only wrote about the fact that several houses in the vige were damaged and several greenhouses copsed. She also mentioned the snow disaster the year beforest. Many people froze and starved to death, and the words just right revealed the worry about the heavy snow.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has endless official duties to deal with every day, and he has no time to spare even if he is on vacation. Although he feels that the heavy snow has been falling for a long time, it has been like this in previous years, so he did not think about snow disasters. Now that I saw that the houses in Liuyang Vige had copsed, I immediately became vignt and stood under the eaves to observe the sky carefully.


    Those who march and fight have some knowledge of celestial phenomena. Seeing that the clouds on the horizon were low and thick, and the sky above our heads was even darker with no light in sight, we knew that the snow would not stop for a while.


    If it rains for another three to five days, the snow on the ground will be above the knees. Even if the houses in the city are strong and will not copse, there are many people living in adobe houses and thatched houses outside the city. Now there are signs of house copse in Liuyang Vige. Who knows if there are no signs of house copse elsewhere?


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not sure if anyone in the court noticed that the weather was abnormal like him. Considering that it is the New Year, I am afraid that even if someone in the court notices that the weather is wrong, they would not dare to report it at this time and disturb the peace of the Holy One. Who knows that if the Holy One knows about it, he will take a chance and not pay attention to it?


    Its just a matter of great importance. Even if there is no snow disaster, it is always good to take precautions in advance. Otherwise, if it does happen, I dont know how many people will be disced and starve to death.


    Without further ado, Xiao Ruiyuan changed his clothes and hurried to the Prince''s Mansion. Based on the contents of the letter sent by Mo Yan, he told Chu Heng his spections.


    Chu Heng heard several times that the servants in the mansion privately said that this heavy snowfall was abnormal and that there might be a snow disaster like the year before. He didn''t have a deep understanding of the snow disaster, and he was very busy going to the pce every day to help Emperor Hui''an handle government affairs, so he didn''t take it to heart. Seeing that his cousin came to visit specifically for this matter, he took it seriously and went to the pce without even changing his clothes.


    The New Year ising soon. Emperor Hui''an will naturally not be happy when he hears this kind of thing. But the stakes are high. If a snow disaster does ur, the consequences will be more troublesome than prevention in advance.


    Therefore, Emperor Hui''an quickly summoned all the ministers from Qin Tianjian to the imperial study room to ask if there was anything unusual about the weather in recent days.


    In fact, someone in Qintian Prison had already noticed something was wrong, but that person was not sure whether it would cause a snow disaster, so he only told Qintian Prison about it in private. With the idea that more things are worse than less things, Qintian Supervisor was busy with this matter and refused to report it to Emperor Hui''an for fear that the snow disaster would not happen and he would be penalized by Emperor Hui''an.


    This kind of mentality is normal, but they never thought that observing the celestial phenomena and predicting the weather is their duty. All they have to do is to tell Emperor Hui''an the truth, and the rest has nothing to do with them. If the snow disaster hadn''t happened, of course it would have been hello, hello, me, everyone. But once it happened, they, the Qintian Prison, pretended to be deaf and didn''t report the truth. The consequence was something they couldn''t bear.


    Seeing that he could no longer hide it, Qin Tian Jianzheng had no choice but to tell the truth. Emperor Hui''an was so furious that he immediately ordered his guards to be summoned. He took Qin Tian Jian Zheng down and beat him thirty times. He was also dismissed from his official position and thrown into prison. Whether he cane out in the future depends on Emperor Hui''an''s mood.


    As for the small official who discovered something was wrong, he was not implicated because he did not have the right to go directly to the imperial court. He unexpectedly caught the eye of Emperor Hui''an and was promoted to the post of Qin Tian Supervisor.


    Although the snow disaster may not happen, for the sake of caution, Emperor Hui''an issued several imperial edicts that day, ordering the Jingzhao Mansion and the 50% Army and Horse Division to be on standby at any time without any mistakes; he also sent people to rush to report the news of the possible snow disaster. , sent to surrounding cities affected by wind and snow, and ordered local governors to prepare for snow disasters to prevent snow disasters from causingrge-scale deaths of humans and animals.


    Dachu has been a country for more than two hundred years, and has experienced no less than a hundred natural disasters,rge and small. Except for the fact that the capital city has not suffered from floods, droughts, snowstorms, earthquakes, etc. will ur almost every three to five years.


    Jingzhao Mansion, Wucheng Military and Horse Division, etc. have rich experience in dealing with disasters. ording to the old practice of dealing with snow disasters in the past, they quickly stocked up arge amount of food, cloth, cotton clothing, medicinal materials, etc. through various channels. With these things, once a snow disaster urs, the affected people will not be unable to survive.


    Mo Yan originally thought that if Xiao Ruiyuan ignored her reminder, she would go to her door and talk to her. Unexpectedly, when she woke up from a nap in the afternoon, the red lines on the merit bead would be a lot more red than thest time she ced them. There were more than three times as many soldiers as there were three hundred soldiers.


    "Xue Tuanzi, more than a thousand lives have been saved. You have made a great contribution again." Mo Yan happily hugged Xue Tuanzi and kneaded it several times regardless of its resistance.


    "Huh, don''t even look at who I am!" Xuetuanzi said proudly, twisting his snail eyes. Seeing that his master''s hands were still making trouble on his body, he couldn''t help but groan and want to get out of his master''s control.


    It''s a pity that it is such a small group, and it is impossible to break free without using spiritual power.


    Then should we do something? After receiving so much merit at once, Mo Yan felt that he deserved it and wanted to do something.


    "You don''t have enough food? Why don''t you donate tens of thousands of kilograms? If not, donate those piles of medicinal materials. It''s better to use them on people than to pile them up in space to mold." Xuetuanzi said rather proudly, It seems that tens of thousands of pounds is not food in its eyes, it is just a number.


    Mo Yan thought for a moment and thought it would be a good idea to donate food and medicinal materials: "Okay, just donate food and medicinal materials, and give Zhao Mu and the others something to do."


    Having been in Liuyang Vige for two months, Zhao Mu and the others had nothing to do except initially weave straw ropes to tie the fruit trees to protect them from the cold. They were too embarrassed to eat more, so they took three days of food for one day. Mo Yan didn''t notice it at first, but she didn''t know until a viger who helped the mill identally mentioned it.


    The donated grain needs to be shelled and the medicinal materials need to be cut into sections. This cannot bepleted in three or two days. If you leave it to Zhao Mu and the others, you don''t have to feel like you are eating free rice.


    Mo Yan''s proposal received strong support from Xue Tuanzi. Using the dreaming technique, he quickly ced the prepared food and medicinal materials in the mill and the vacant house of the Mo family.

 Chapter 1069: cousin, child

    Chapter 1069: cousin, child


    Chapter 1069 Cousin, child


    After the Little New Year, the New Year vor in the vige bes more and more intense, and every household begins to prepare food for the New Year. Steamed and fried, the aroma spreads in the wind, making people salivate.


    However, the heavy snow showed no sign of stopping. In just one night, the snow reached up to the knees. Several more houses copsed in the vige. Seeing their homes turned into ruins in an instant, the vigers were on the verge of tears. Fortunately, no one was injured.


    Most of the people in the vige are kind-hearted. Those who have empty houses have lent their houses to the affected vigers, and those who do not have spare cotton-padded clothes and quilts to keep them warm from the cold. With the help of the vigers, these people were not allowed to freeze or starve to death.


    In addition to worrying about their houses being crushed by snow and leaving them homeless, another thing that makes vigers anxious is the greenhouses in the fields. Although there were people guarding the greenhouse day and night, and constantly heating the greenhouse, some of the Dapeng was still crushed by the snow, and most of the vegetables in the field were frozen to death overnight. The losses were considerable.


    Mo Yan had no choice about this. She couldn''t risk exposing the space by directly watering the vegetables with pure spiritual spring water. Once this is done, those vegetables will grow wildly overnight, and they may mutate and produce cucumbersrger than winter melons. This is too scary.


    However, the heavy snow will not stop in a short time, and the firewood stored in the greenhouse will notst long. The vegetables will still be frozen to death by then, let alone sell at a high price.


    Therefore, when Yang Bao hurriedly came to Mos house to ask Mo Yan about the rescue method, Mo Yan decisively asked him to inform the vigers to pick all the edible vegetables that grew and try to sell them on the same day.


    Although this will cost a lot less money, it is still better than having the shed copse and be worthless. In addition, after selling vegetables for more than two months, the vigers who participated in greenhouse cultivation earned more than they had saved in ten years. From next year, they already have enough money to buy a new house.


    Yang Bao told Mo Yan''s idea after he returned. After thinking about it, the vigers realized that this was the only way to recover the losses to the maximum extent. They reluctantly agreed, but their hearts were bleeding!


    On the one hand, they feel sorry for the dozens of taels of silver they have earned less, but on the other hand, they are not willing to let their carefully cultivated vegetables freeze to death. But now, there is no better way. I can only pray to God that theing year will be a good year with good weather and not to trouble them again.


    In the next few years, the children are eagerly looking forward to the New Year, and the adults are busy traveling back and forth between the fields and the city. Because the snow on the road was too deep, the ox-carts and horse-drawn carriages were unable to use their strength, so the picked vegetables had to be picked manually into the city.


    There are so many vegetables to be sold these days. Even if dozens of families are able to carry poles and baskets, they still have to go back and forth twice to pick out all the vegetables. No matter how strong you are, walking in knee-deep snow for a day will make you paralyzed. Fortunately, there are enough people and you can take turns every day.


    There are already a lot of people buying vegetables during the Chinese New Year, and it also coincides with heavy snowfall, so there are even fewer varieties for sale on the streets. Therefore, the business at the vegetable stall was very good. By the 28th of the twelfth lunar month, all the vegetables that could be sold in the greenhouse were sold out.


    At this time, the firewood stored in the greenhouse was almost burned out, and most of the greenhouses were crushed by the heavy snow one after another. Even if the snow stopped and the sky cleared, the half-frozen melon vines would no longer be able to bear fruit.


    Tang Xin calcted the amount of money that each household should receive that night, and distributed it to the vigers early the next morning.


    Although affected by the heavy snow, the vigers listened to Mo Yan and picked all the edible vegetables and sold them. Therefore, the total amount of vegetables sold in this half month was the same asst month. Coupled with the increase in the price of vegetables at the end of the year, the amount of money each family received was actually no less thanst month. The family that received the most received nearly forty taels, and the least received more than thirty taels.


    With heavy bags of money in their pockets, the vigers who had been worried about the heavy snow finally felt relieved. They thanked Mo Yan again and again and sent a lot of home-cooked food.


    This


    The furball tiger lying on the inside opened his eyes and saw his master lying down again. He stretched out his paws and hugged his master''s waist and continued to sleep soundly. The fur on its belly is soft and warm, and leaning against it is like leaning against a big stove. Mo Yan felt a little drowsy after being hugged like this, but finally fell asleep.


    When Mo Yan woke up again, he was woken up by someone banging on the door. Hairball was also woken up, and he was a little angry. When he saw Mo Yan getting up to open the door, he quickly stretched out his pointed paws and hooked the corner of her clothes to prevent her from leaving.


    The thin clothes could not withstand such a tug, so Mo Yan reluctantly retracted her paws after trying to say anything about the hair ball, and buried her head in the quilt depressedly, obviously having a little temper.


    Touched the tiger''s head, Mo Yan reluctantly went out to open the door, and she was pleasantly surprised by the person standing outside the door: "Sister Lan, why are you here at this time? Come on,e in and warm yourself up."


    Liu Tinn was afraid of the cold. Her whole body was wrapped tightly, with only a pair of eyes exposed. She was very cold now, and it was difficult to speak. She just nodded to Mo Yan, stepped over the threshold and went straight into the warm bedroom.


    "Huh~ I''m freezing to death! I can''t feel my hands and face. I don''t know when this **** weather will end." Liu Tinn quickly took off the windproof hat on her head and took off the fur scarf wrapped around her face. Comining to Mo Yan showed that he was really freezing.


    "This heavy snow will not stop for a while, I''m afraid it will have to wait until next year." Mo Yan replied with a smile. Seeing that the buckle on her friend''s leather jacket was entangled in her long hair and couldn''t be taken off, she stepped forward to help untie it. .


    After finally taking off all the baggage, Liu Tinn breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on Mo Yan''s bed. She quickly kicked off her shoes and prepared to get into bed.


    At this time, a big furry paw stretched out from the quilt, gently hooked Liu Tinn''s waist and took her into the quilt.


    "Ah~what?" Liu Tinn screamed in fright, and jumped up from the bed. Her big eyes looked at the turning quilt in horror. After a while, she saw a big furry head emerging from the quilt.


    The guy with the big head just mistakenly thought that Liu Tinn was the owner''s hairball?


    The hairball shook his head and got rid of his master''s hand. It looked at Liu Tinn with squinted tiger eyes, its eyes were quite gentle, and it was obvious that it was no longer angry.


    Liu Tinn looked horrified, stared at the hair ball and asked Mo Yan: "You, you, you, will you sleep in the same bed with it at night?"


    Mo Yan thought that her friend disliked the dirty hairball, so she exined: "It takes a bath every day and is not dirty. It doesn''t feel cold at all when sleeping with it."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Liu Tinn rolled her eyes: "Aren''t you afraid that this guy will dream about food at night and bite you?"


    Pfft, haha, you are so imaginative. Mo Yan snorted and couldnt helpughing loudly: Hairball is not like someone who is willing to use his hands as ribs.


    Liu Tinn''s face turned red when she heard this, and she rushed over to scratch Mo Yan: "It happened so long ago, it''s worth mentioning it, but all my good intentions have been ignored by you, huh!"


    Dont, stop scratching. If you keep scratching, the hairball will scratch you. Mo Yan quickly begged for mercy. Seeing that the hairball was eager to try, Mo Yan quickly stopped her friend.


    Hairball is smart, but when he is happy, he can''t control his strength. If his ws are so sharp, who can bear to scratch him?


    Seeing this, Liu Tinn quickly let go of Mo Yan, opened the quilt and got into the still warm quilt, trying to stuff the hair ball back in.


    Seeing the "I refuse" look on Mao Tuan''s face, Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh again, and said to her friend: "Look at you, how are you any different from the gangsters who force little girls on the street? Don''t It took my hairball askew."


    Being ridiculed by her friends and extremely uncooperative, Liu Tinn finally gave up, lying on the bed carelessly, sighingfortably, ring at Mo Yan andining: "You heartless person, you haven''te to see me for so many days. Look at me, its killing me these days.


    Mo Yan quickly apologized: "Isn''t there too much trouble at home and you can''t leave? But you, how did you get here with such heavy snow?"


    Put it down, youre justzy and still making excuses. Liu Tinn exposed her friends lies without mercy, and hummed: Its snowy on the road and the carriage cant move, so I came here on horseback.


    Liu Tinn didn''t know how to ride a horse. She just sat on the horse and let the family''s driver hold the reins in front.


    Mo Yan knew it and felt a little ashamed. If she went to the city to y with her friends, it would be easier than finding them. The speed of these hairballs was incredible. Even in knee-deep snow, they could run faster than a horse.


    Thinking that the day after tomorrow was New Year''s Eve, but my friend came here despite the heavy snow, it should be more than justing to see her, so I took the initiative to ask: "In this weather, my uncle and aunt are willing to let you out, do you have other things to do?"


    Liu Tinn nodded hesitantly, and said with some embarrassment: "Brother Shen is not in high school this year, and he ns to finish it the year after next. I see that he studies so hard every day and forgets food and sleep. I just want to ask if you know any great schrs. , can give Brother Shen a lesson or two."


    "Tsk, tsk, I''m already worried before we even get through this." Mo Yan tutted, looking at her crimson-cheeked friend and pretending to be depressed, "I wonder if Brother Shen did something to save themon people in his previous life, so he met As for a daughter-inw like you who cares about him wholeheartedly, oh, she was fed a handful of dog food so early in the morning, so sorry."


    After saying that, Mo Yan still clutched her chest and looked shocked.


    "You, what are you talking about? Brother Shen and I haven''t gotten married yet, so what kind of wife is not a wife?" Liu Tinn picked up a big pillow in shame and threw it towards Mo Yan. She has long been used to it when her friends say weird words from time to time. Although she can''tpletely understand it, she is close to it.


    Mo Yan stretched out her hand, caught the pillow firmly, and threw it back: "If something hadn''t happened to the Shen family suddenly, wouldn''t you be Brother Shen''s wife now?"


    Originally, Liu Tinn and Shen Ji''s marriage was scheduled for the twelfth lunar month, but in the winter, Shen Ji''s aunt suddenly passed away. Although Shen Ji does not have to observe mourning for three years, if there is a funeral in the family or among rtives, happy events in the same year must be avoided to avoid conflict between the two parties. Therefore, the marriage of the two was dyed and the wedding date was changed toter in the year.


    The specific auspicious date will be determined after the new year, and I think the wedding will be held in March at thetest.


    Who knows, Liu Tinn sighed, with a hint of sadness on her face: "His aunt has a daughter, who is his cousin, two years younger than me, and now she lives in his house."


    As soon as Mo Yan''s thoughts changed, she knew what her friend was worried about, and couldn''t help butugh: "Who doesn''t have a cousin or two? Are you overthinking it?"


    Liu Tinn shook her head and said with a wry smile: "I wish I had thought too much, but in the letters he wrote to me these few times, he repeatedly mentioned his cousin and praised his cousin as a sensible and polite girl. If it were you Dont you think too much about it?


    Mo Yan couldn''t help but frowned when he heard this. There seems to be something wrong with Shen Ji''s behavior. Who would praise another woman in a letter to his fiance? This is a cousin, not a biological sister. No wonder Sister Lan thinks too much about it.


    If this matter had happened to Xiao Ruiyuan, she would have gone to the General''s Mansion to question him face to face.


    Seeing the loneliness on his friend''s face, Mo Yan advised: "The truth may not be what you see. If you have doubts in your heart, why not ask? If he really has other thoughts, you can kick him out. He will find a better one; if there is a misunderstanding and you take it seriously, wouldn''t it be you who gets hurt in the end?"


    All Liu Tinn was thinking about, he hesitated for a moment and said: "If not, will he me me for being narrow-minded and unable to tolerate his cousin? His cousin''s family background is not very good, and his father is a love-minded man, and his family has been ruined long ago. It''s all gone. If it hadn''t been like this, his aunt wouldn''t have been angry to death. It''s for this reason that his parents took his cousin home and listened to his wishes and lived in the Shen family from now on. "


    Looking at his friend who was worried about gains and losses, Mo Yan sighed and said seriously: "If you don''t ask, wouldn''t you be the one who feels ufortable? If he feels clear in his heart, and you ask him and you only think you care about him, how can you think too much about it? If you don''t ask in your heart, Only if there is a ghost will he doubt you, so dont let this kind of man go."


    In fact, Mo Yan didn''t think Shen Ji would change his heart. Every time he looked at his friend, his eyes were full of deep affection. It was impossible for him to fall in love with someone else just because he had a cousin. However, it''s hard to tell for Shen''s father and Shen''s mother. If they pity their niece, it''s not impossible for them to give her to their own son.


    There is also the cousin, who is not young, and Shen Ji is a man with outstanding appearance and talent. There is no guarantee that she will have other thoughts. This needs to be carefully guarded against.


    With an idea in mind, Mo Yan suggested: "If you have any questions, it''s better to ask earlier. Isn''t heing to your house to pay New Year''s greetings on the fourth day of the first lunar month? You can ask him privately if he really has any thoughts about this marriage. It doesnt matter if you dont do it, it would be best if there is no nature, and you dont have to be suspicious all day long.


    Liu Tinn thought for a moment and decided to adopt her friend''s suggestion. She said calmly: "Then I will ask him face to face. Although I like him very much, if this person is really unreliable, I will not force myself to marry him."


    Youre right to think so. Mo Yan looked at her friend and smiled happily. Suddenly I understood why the two of them hit it off and became good friends again, because their attitudes towards things were surprisingly simr.


    After a heart-to-heart talk, most of Liu Tinn''s depression was gone. Sheyzily on the bed, feeling in a good mood and smoothing over the reluctant hairball. She didn''t even mention anything about Da Ru.


    Mo Yan originally wanted to ask, but after thinking about it, she realized that her friend was only allowed to go out because of this excuse. Maybe she did have the intention of looking for the great schr, and had an excuse to ask Shen Ji toe to the capital as soon as possible, so that he wouldn''t have to worry. He and his aunt''s cousin saw each other day and night, and developed feelings that they shouldn''t have.


    Now that I have figured it out, I have given up this idea. Mo Yan didn''t mention it again, but she remembered Shen Ji''s cousin in her heart.


    Liu Tinn had lunch at Mo''s house, leaving the New Year''s gift and preparing to go home with the coachman who came with her.


    Gifts are reciprocated, and the Mo family must also prepare gifts in return. Fortunately, the New Year''s gift was prepared early in the morning, but Snow was too afraid that sending it would cause trouble to the Liu family, so he didn''t send it.


    Now that the Liu family has sent it first, Mo Yan doesn''t have to worry about it. She collects the return gift and puts it on Xiao Hei''s back, asking him to apany Liu Tinn to deliver the New Year''s gift to the Liu family.


    Its just that no one expected that when Xiao Hei came back, he would have a child in his mouth who was almost freezing to death...

 Chapter 1070: life experience, bite

    Chapter 1070: life experience, bite


    Chapter 1070 Life experience, bite


    When Xiao Hei came back, it was almost dark.


    At that time, Mo Yan and Li Xiu were preparing pots and ingredients in the kitchen for hot pot in the evening, while the others were warming themselves up and chatting in the small room separated by the wall.


    Hearing the sound of horse hooves stamping on the ground outside the door, Mo Yan turned around and saw Xiao Hei''s big head sticking into the door, holding a thinly-d and indistinct child in his mouth.


    Mo Yan was shocked, and quickly stepped forward to take the child from Xiaohei''s mouth, only to find that the child was extremely light. Although he was seven or eight years old, he actually weighed less than forty kilograms, and his tentacles were all numb. The bones can''t feel any flesh at all.


    The child was only wearing a gray singlet, and the tattered skin could be seen underneath. The hair was withered, yellow and sparse, forming knots. The covered face was covered with ck ash, and it was difficult to tell whether she was a boy or a girl.


    "Ah, Xiao Hei, where did you steal this child?" Hearing the noise in the kitchen, Xiner, who was sitting at the door of the small room, ran out first and saw her sister taking it from Xiao Hei''s mouth. The child couldn''t help but ask in surprise.


    Hisshiss is not stolen, but picked up.


    Xiao Hei said aggrievedly, but in Xin''er''s ears it was just a low horse''s cry, and she had no idea what it was saying.


    When other people in the small room heard Xiner''s words, they couldn''t sit still and ran out to take a look.


    Zhen''er looked at it carefully several times and rified Xiao Hei''s "grievance" with one sentence: "This child looks like a beggar. He must have fainted from the cold and was picked up by Xiao Hei after being touched, right?"


    Xiao Hei nodded repeatedly, fearing that he would be med by the "horse" dealer.


    "Dad, go and bring a soft couch quickly. Aunt Li, go and hold a quilt. This child is dying."


    Aware of the child''s cold body temperature and increasingly weak breathing, Mo Yan didn''t care to ask Xiao Hei where he picked up the child. He carried the child into a small warm room and gave instructions to his father and the others.


    Human lives were at stake, so Mo Qingze and Li Xiu did not dare to dy. They responded and hurriedly moved the soft couch and quilt.


    "Yan''er, how is this child? Can he still be saved?" Mo Qingze asked worriedly when Mo Yan withdrew his hand and looked very unhappy.


    Mo Yan shook his head, and his voice was unusually depressed: "This child is very exhausted, and now he is suffering from the cold. Whether he can survive it depends on tonight."


    She didn''t say too much. If she didn''t have space, spiritual spring water and life-saving medicinal materials, she would never be sure to cure the child.


    Obviously he is about the same age as Sheng''er, and should have grown up happily under the love and care of his parents and rtives, but now he is being abused to this extent - yes, it is abuse! Several bones in the child''s body were broken, and the exposed arms were even scarred. These injuries were not formed in a day or two, but took at least a year.


    She had observed the child''s hands. They should be soft and delicate, but the palms were covered with thick calluses, and now they were covered with chilins. This was because they were either beaten or beaten while begging. When people are under supervision, they have to work non-stop and are constantly beaten, which is why they are like this.


    The room fell silent. Looking at the lifeless children lying on the bed, the adults had heavy faces, and the younger ones had red eyes. Although they are strangers to each other, any kind-hearted person would feel ufortable facing such a tortured child.


    "Yanyan, herees the water." Li Xiu''s voice broke the dullness in the room. She came in with the hot water that had just been boiled and ced it in front of the soft couch, ready to clean the child.


    "Aunt Li, let me do it." Mo Yan took the towel from Li Xiu''s hand, soaked it in water and wrung it out, and carefully scrubbed the child''s face covered with frostbite and scars.


    Not only does the childs face need to be cleaned and applied with medicine, but his body is also densely covered with old and new scars. He also has many frostbites on his limbs, and the wounds need to be cleaned thoroughly.


    It took half an hour and seven or eight basins of water to clean up the childpletely. During the whole process, the child did not wake up.


    Mo Yan carefully gave the medicine to the child, and then put her into Sheng''er''s clothes - the child was a girl, about the same age as Sheng''er.


    When the family was about to rest at night, the child still did not wake up, but developed a high fever, and his whole body was hot and red, like a cooked shrimp.


    The child''s body was too weak, and Mo Yan didn''t even dare to feed her the diluted spiritual spring water, fearing that her body wouldn''t be able to support it, so she moved her to her room to take care of her personally.


    Fed water, given medicine, rubbed the body to cool down... This night was undoubtedly difficult. Mo Yan did not dare to rx for a moment, for fear that if he rxed, the poor child would not be able to survive it.


    Fortunately, this was a very strong child. After the rooster crowed three times, her body temperature finally dropped, her breathing became steady, and her pulse gradually became stronger.


    Mo Yan finally felt relieved. Under the urging of Xue Duanzi and Mao Duan, she got into bed and fell asleep quickly.


    It wasnt until the next day that Mo Yan had time to ask Xiao Hei about the origin of the child. With Xue Tuanzi''s trantion, she finally knew the whole story.


    It turns out that Xiao Hei came back from delivering New Year''s gifts to the Liu family. As soon as he left the city gate, he met a child in the snow who had been mostly buried in a snowdrift. The child was still conscious at that time, but she seemed to have some mental problems. When she was discovered by Xiao Hei, apart from shouting for help, she kept crying for her mother and eldest sister toe and save her. She said she was in pain and had no other words. .


    Since Xiao Hei has developed spiritual intelligence, his wisdom will also increase with age. ording to its current intelligence, it is equivalent to that of a fifteen or sixteen year old boy. Since it thinks there is something wrong with the child''s brain, there is a real problem in all likelihood.


    Since the child didn''t wake up, Mo Yan didn''t know how serious the problem was. However, she felt that even if there was something wrong with the child''s brain, it probably wasn''t born from birth, but had been tortured to this point. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have called his mother and eldest sister for help under extreme fear.


    Looking at the child who was breathing weakly on the soft couch, Mo Yan asked Xue Tuanzi in his mind: "Don''t you know how to observe a person''s past and present lives? Look where this child''s family is. When she gets better, I will She was sent back to be reunited with her rtives."


    Xue Tuanzi quickly responded: "I can''t tell."


    Cant you see it? Mo Yan was extremely surprised: Why cant you see it? Didnt you see it before?


    "This child''s mind has been severely traumatized. Apart from some scenes of her being beaten, the rest was just hazy and I couldn''t see clearly at all. To find out where she came from, you have to first Just cure her and let her regain her sanity."


    Hearing the depression in Xue Tuanzis voice, Mo Yan couldnt help but feel a little amused andforted: Its not that theres a problem with your ability, so dont be upset.


    Unfortunately, these words not only failed tofort Xue Tuanzi''s fragile heart, but made it even more ufortable: "I think back then, I was also a famous weapon spirit in the world of cultivation, and other weapon spirits were no match for me. Hum, if I had it With my own body, let alone finding out the origin of this child, I can even find out the eighteenth generation of her ancestors."


    Mo Yan had heard these words so many times, and he agreed in a funny way: "Yes, yes, my Xue Tuanzi is the most capable. When you transform, even if you are not in the world of cultivation, you will be the most powerful weapon spirit in the world."


    "Humph, it''s good that you know. Be nicer to me in the future and don''t always think about bullying me." Xue Tuanzi felt proud and tried his best to retain his "elegant" demeanor. In fact, if there was a tail behind him, he would have been there long ago. It''s shaking.


    Mo Yan was well aware of Xue Duanzis urinary nature and did not attack it again. Although it is a pity that we cannot find out the child''s life experience, there is nothing we can do about it. The most important thing right now is to take good care of her body and let her recover her mind as soon as possible. In this way, sooner orter, we can help her find her rtives and send her back. Reunion with loved ones at home.


    However, people who beat children are really hateful. To torture a child like this is obviously not a good thing. Thinking that punishing evil and promoting good can also gain merit, Mo Yan eagerly asked Xue Tuanzi: "You can see the scene of this child being beaten, can you determine who is beating her? Are there other children there who are being abused?" "


    When Xue Tuanzi heard this, she knew what her master had nned, and said positively: "Of course I''m sure. I saw those pictures. This child was in a textile workshop. There were many children about her age inside, doing If he is beaten by the supervisor if he fails to finish his work or does something wrong, the child will most likely be unable to bear it and escape."


    Having said this, Xue Tuanzi reminded: "If you want to teach those people a lesson, I think you have to find another name. Otherwise, those bad people will just say that they bought the child, and the government will not care about it, and they may bite you back." , said you were hiding their escaped ves."


    Of course, with Mo Yan''s current status, it is unlikely that those people will bite her back, but it is impossible to legitimately rescue those children and give them an "unforgettable" lesson. To be able to set up such arge textile workshop in the capital, it is impossible for there to be no one on it. Even if he is concerned about the status of Lord Mo Yan and the future Madam Hou, he will not let Mo Yan "bully" him.


    Well, I wont act impulsively, and I will definitely find a way to make those evildoers get the punishment they deserve.


    Mo Yan knew that Xue Tuanzi''s concerns were right. Although she couldn''t suppress the bad breath in her heart, in order to save the children who were still suffering, she could only endure it for the time being and think of a safe way. Not only to save the children there, but also to save the children there. It would be better to make a big deal out of it and serve as a warning to other people who ve and beat children.


    In this era, human trafficking is legal, and childbor is even moremon. She can''t stand it and has no way to change this situation, so she can only do her part in another way.


    At noon, the child who had been unconscious for nearly a day and night finally woke up. Just as Xue Tuanzi and Xiao Hei said, the child''s mind was damaged. After waking up, other than calling for help, mother and eldest sister, he couldn''t say anything else. He didn''t even know what his own name was.


    Although he is mentally handicapped, the pain and hurt he has suffered are engraved in the child''s bones and blood. She was very defensive towards the Mo family, and even the youngest Sheng''er was almost hurt by her.


    Although she is so thin and has not had a full meal for a long time, the child is surprisingly strong. It is difficult for anyone except Mo Yan to restrain her.


    Looking at the shivering child hiding in the corner, Mo Yan covered her bitten wrist, feeling distressed and having a headache, and said to Li Xiu: "Make her a separate vegetable porridgeter, and give her one piece at a time. Small bowl, if you eat too much at once your stomach will not be able to bear it.


    Hey, I understand, go and treat the wound quickly, be careful of frostbite. Li Xiuying came down and felt extremely distressed when she saw the bleeding wound on Mo Yans wrist.


    "Well, I''ll go right away. Later, you guys put a brazier in this room and bring two quilts over. Her body is very weak and she can''t bear the cold anymore." Mo Yan gave Xiner some more instructions. After doing it once, at the urging of everyone, he returned to the room to clean the wound.


    On the way back to the house, Xue Tuanzi made a sarcastic remark: "Tsk, tsk, this little brat looks like a wolf cub. However, if this wolf cub isn''t ruthless, he won''t be able to escape! You will suffer a loss this time, because your good intentions are not good." Report."


    Mo Yan looked at the eight **** tooth marks on her wrist and said bitterly: "I didn''t expect you to be such a snow dumpling! I think you should try to find a way to restore her sanity. She is serious about finding her rtives."


    "Hmph, doesn''t this remind you to pay attention next time?" Xue Tuanzi was really distressed that his master was bitten. Although it would be fine if he washed it with Lingquan water and applied some medicine, the wound was real and it hurt too much: " Dont worry, that little girl is not born like this and will gradually get better.


    Well, I hope so!


    Tutoring children to do homework is really a headache. Last night, I tutored my little niece from 6:30 to 9:30. My whole body copsed... The author once again doubted life and felt that we should be cautious when giving birth to children, and we should be responsible after birth. There are too many things

 Chapter 1071: You commit murder under the influence of alcohol, you little liar.

    Chapter 1071: Youmit murder under the influence of alcohol, you little liar.


    Chapter 1071: Using wine tomit murder, little liar


    Xue Tuanzi''s words gave Mo Yan somefort. Since she had saved the child, she could not give up halfway. Even if her family could not be found in the end, a good ce would be arranged for her. What happened in the future would depend on her own destiny. .


    Mo Yan returned to the room, washed the wound with spiritual spring water, applied ointment and wrapped it with white cotton. Although her constitution is good, the bite will heal quickly, but the weather is too cold now, so she can''t see the wind to prevent the cold air from entering the wound and causing frostbite.


    Sister, eldest sister, my brother-inw is here, pleasee out quickly.


    As soon as Mo Yan left the space, he heard Zhen''er shouting in the small hall, and then the door was banged.


    "Be gentle, you guy, you''re about to break the door." Mo Yan scolded, stepped forward to open the door, and raised his hand to give Zhen''er a p.


    "This door is strong and not easy to break. You should go out quickly. I think my brother-inw will be looking for you everywhere as soon as hees to the house." Zhen''er touched the knock on her forehead and winked at her eldest sister.


    Mo Yan looked amused and gave him another look: "You brat, just shout at home, but don''t shout outside. Outsiders willugh at you and me."


    "I know, I know, hurry up, I''m still waiting to see the gift from my brother-inw." Zhen''er urged, rushing forward.


    Mo Yan suddenly realized it, and she said why is this guy so diligent? This is why her feelings are there, "It''s yours and you can''t run away, so what''s the rush?"


    As he was about to close the door, Mo Yan identally caught a glimpse of some dazzling white cloth strips on his wrists. After thinking about it, he went back to the room to find a cotton-padded jacket with longer sleeves. When he saw that it waspletely covered, he put on his fur coat and went to the front.


    This time, Xiao Ruiyuan did note alone. In addition to Xiao Shiyi, who had been here several times, there were more than a dozen people wearing light armor apanying him. The snow on the road was too thick, reaching above the knees, making it impossible for carriages and horses to move. This time, the New Year''s gift was delivered by them on horseback.


    When Mo Yan came to lead the main hall, a dozen tall and mighty men stood up and saluted, shouting "Madam" at Mo Yan.


    I have been shouted at countless times. Apart from being frightened by their loud voices, I epted them calmly. Mo Qingze''s face darkened, and he red at Xiao Ruiyuan, who was sitting on the left side.


    General Xiao could no longer see anyone else except his fiance, and he didn''t even notice the words "I''m not happy" written on his father-inw''s face.


    He subconsciously stretched his hand to the hem of his clothes, as if he wanted to take something. He suddenly realized that the situation was not right, and silently took out his hand, pointing at the one-foot-square ck wooden box on the table to Zhen''er, who was looking at him eagerly. He said: "There is a puzzle inside, which is said to havee from the West. See if you like it."


    Dachu has puzzle-type toys, but they are monotonous and very simple. After Zhen''er yed with them a few times, they became boring. Once he saw a ssmate showing off aplex and beautiful puzzle piece around. Out of curiosity, he asked a few questions and learned that it came from the West, so he kept it in his mind.


    However, it is not safe at sea. Western cargo ships rarelye once a year, and there are even fewer interesting toys such as puzzles. After all, such things are not valuable. That is, the crew secretly takes some and sell them as soon as the ship docks. , so it is rare, and even if you have money, you may not be able to get it.


    Zhen''er identally mentioned it to Xiao Ruiyuan once before. Unexpectedly, Xiao Ruiyuan remembered it in his heart and actually made him a pair. He didn''t know how much effort he spent on this thing.


    Zhen''er was overjoyed, but did not forget the rules. He stepped forward and bowed his head and said loudly: "Thank you, brother-inw."


    Mo Qingze was even more upset after seeing this. He diverted his attention and red at his son several times.


    Zhen''er didn''t know why, and mistakenly thought that her father was dissatisfied with her brother-inw for giving her a gift first, so she hugged the ck wooden box handed to her by her father and said to her father: "Dad, don''t be jealous. I will y puzzles with you tonight. Maybe my brother-inw will give me a gift." You have prepared a better gift."


    Moyan Roof, feeling that my silly brothers **** might be swollen again.


    As expected, the forbearance on Mo Qingze''s face became more obvious, but he was worried about the presence of guests and did not get angry on the spot. He only said to Zhen''er who looked happy: "Dad is not interested in this. You go and y with Zhao''er."


    Zhen''er vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t understand her father''s thoughts, so she nodded and left happily holding the puzzle box.


    After Xiao Shiyi and his entourage paid tribute to Mo Yan, they went to another room. Mo Yan, Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Qingze were the only three people left in the main hall. With Mo Yan around, it was difficult for the atmosphere to remain silent. After some joking, Mo Qingze''s previous depression caused by those two titles dissipated.


    There was a charcoal pot in the room. After chatting for a while, Mo Yan''s mouth became dry. She picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for her father. She was about to fill it up for Xiao Ruiyuan when she identally exposed the white cloth bandaged around her wrist. When she realized that she wanted to take back her hand, Xiao Ruiyuan had already seen it.


    "What''s going on?" Xiao Ruiyuan grabbed Mo Yan''s wrist, resisted the urge to open the white cloth to see what was going on, and asked in a normal voice.


    Mo Yan twitched her hand but did not pull it back. She subconsciously pulled the cuffs down in an attempt to cover it. Seeing small mes in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, he had to make an excuse: "I was hooked by firewood while cooking, and it bled a little. I wrapped it up because I was afraid that the cold air would get in. It''s not as serious as you think."


    Xiao Ruiyuan didnt say anything after hearing this, and he didnt know whether he believed it or not.


    When Mo Yan saw this, she quickly took her hand back, but she clearly saw her father ring again.


    I dont know if it was an illusion, but Mo Yan always felt that there were eyes on her wrist from the opposite side. Realizing that this was not a fun ce, and seeing that it was already getting dark, she hurriedly got into the kitchen on the pretext of preparing lunch, leaving the father-inw and son-inw in the main hall to stare at each other.


    This is a bit exaggerated, but no matter how much the rtionship between Weng and his son-inw improves, it cannot change the fact that Xiao Ruiyuan doesn''t talk much. In front of Mo Qingze''s father-inw, it''s already good that he can take the initiative to speak, but the chat onlysts a few words. In addition, he often goes to the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion and knows everything about each other''s current situation, so there is nothing to say. .


    Mo Qingze also didn''t talk much, and he had to show off the airs he should have as a father-inw. Moreover, as soon as Xiao Ruiyuan came, his children no longer saw him as their biological father. He was still holding his breath, and he didn''t want to speak. Wasn''t the atmosphere awkward?


    When eating, we divided three tables. Xiao Shiyi and the others had a separate table, and Li Xiu and the others stayed in the kitchen withouting out. Mo Yan''s family and Xiao Ruiyuan were the only ones on the dining room table.


    In the winter, when there are guests, it is inevitable to put a jar of wine on the table. The wine is liquor that Mo Yan took out from the space. It is brewed from whole grains and has been stored in the space for more than a hundred years. As soon as the mud seal was opened, the aroma of wine filled the entire room.


    This wine has much greater stamina than wine, and the spiritual energy in it is even more abundant. Drinking it will not only dispel cold and dampness, but will also not cause damage to the liver. Even if you are drunk, you will be fine after a good sleep.


    Mo Qingze is not a drinker, but not everyone can resist the charm of century-old wine. He drank three sses of wine without eating much, and his consciousness became confused.


    At the end of the day, except for Mo Yan who hadn''t drank and a few kids, even Xiao Ruiyuan, who had an amazing amount of alcohol, was dizzy, but his eyes were surprisingly bright, and he stared at Mo Yan for a moment.


    Mo Qingze was sent back to the room to rest. Xiao Ruiyuan was still able to stay awake. When asked if he wanted to rest, he agreed in a good-natured manner, but held Mo Yan''s hand and refused to let go. The meaning was obvious, that he wanted to rest. Mo Yan sent him back to the guest room.


    Mo Yan had a gut feeling that sending him back to his room would be bad, so he made an excuse to refuse. Just as he was about to ask Xiao Shishi to take his master back to his room, Xiao Ruiyuan, who was still a little unsteady just now, grabbed her uninjured right hand and strode towards the guest room. He didn''t look drunk at all.


    Mo Yan:


    However, Xiao Ruiyuan was really drunk. As soon as the door was closed, he pressed Mo Yan against the door and reached out to pull her clothes. This had never happened before.


    Mo Yan panicked and subconsciously reached out to push someone. But even though he didn''t exert much force, someone staggered back two steps and almost fell to the ground.


    As soon as Xiao Ruiyuan stood firm, he rushed towards Mo Yan again. This time, he restrained Mo Yan''s hands with one hand, and the other hand was tearing her clothes apart. The strength was surprisingly strong, and the cor made Mo Yan''s neck red.


    Mo Yan was also angry. She pulled her hand away hard and pushed Xiao Ruiyuan away again, keeping a safe distance: "If you pull my clothes again, I will never pay attention to you again."


    This threat was of no use to a drunkard. Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression did not change, and he rushed towards Mo Yan again, but he muttered: "I''ll take off your clothes and see how you hide the wound. You This little liar is lying to me again."


    When Mo Yan heard this, he immediately couldn''tugh or cry. Is this what this guy pulled her clothes off for? Since she didn''t believe what she said before, why didn''t she ask earlier? She thought he wanted to use the wine for something. Humph, he is really short-tempered, and even when he was drunk, he would not forget to "settle ounts" with her.


    Knowing that this man was used to being domineering and drunk now, I didn''t want to show him his wounds, for fear that he would cause some trouble. Mo Yan had no choice but to say to Xiao Ruiyuan who was about to pull her clothes again: "Stop pulling, I will take them off myself."


    With that said, he pushed the person away, unbuttoned his fur coat, rolled up the sleeves of his cotton-padded jacket, and exposed the white cloth strips on his wrists.


    Xiao Ruiyuan watched without blinking. When he saw Mo Yan showing her wrist, his eyes widened suddenly. He stepped forward and carefully held her hand. He gently pulled the knot with his fingers. opened.


    Looking at the red and swollen dental cavities clearly marked on his fair and tender wrist, Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes suddenly turned wild, but he quickly calmed down and asked Mo Yan softly: "Does it hurt?"


    Mo Yan felt soft and shook her head: "It doesn''t hurt. The medicine has been applied. It will be fine in a few days. Don''t worry."


    Xiao Ruiyuan refused to let her go. He stared at the four tooth holes closely, as if looking at an enemy: "Who bit her?"


    UmMo Yan really doesnt want to answer this question. Although he told the truth, this guy wouldn''t do anything to the child, but his instinct told her that if he told the truth, he would throw the child out and leave her to fend for herself outside.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t give Mo Yan a chance to make another excuse at all, and asked, "Are you thinking of how to lie to me again? You just lied to me once, and you said you wouldn''t lie to me again, you little liar."


    At the end, Xiao Ruiyuan''s handsome face showed sadness mixed with disappointment, obviously unable to ept being deceived again.


    Mo Yan, who was called a liar twice and three times, was very embarrassed, but looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with suspicious eyes: Aren''t drunk people talking confusingly? Could it be that this person is so talented that his memory is so good and his logical thinking is so strong when he is drunk?


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t seem to notice Mo Yan''s confusion. He lowered his head slightly, kissed the wound on Mo Yan''s wrist with his warm lips, and tasted a cool medicinal smell.


    Mo Yan felt a little itchy. She wanted to pull her hand away, but someone grabbed her tightly and she couldn''t break free.


    Xiao Ruiyuan raised his head, with obvious displeasure on his face: "Yan''er, you really don''t want to say anything?"


    "Well, I said, I said that''s it." The feeling of being held on was really ufortable, so Mo Yan reluctantly agreed.


    Since this guy is drunk, he might forget what she said when he wakes up. Its okay to tell him now. When he sobers up, let him check out the textile workshop. The weather was too cold, and most of the birds were sitting in their nests unwilling to move. She didn''t want to force herself, otherwise she wouldn''t have to ask him to help.


    After hearing the whole story, Xiao Ruiyuan looked surprisingly calm and not as angry as Mo Yan imagined.


    As if he saw what Mo Yan was thinking, Xiao Ruiyuan said displeasedly: "Am I the kind of person who can''t distinguish between right and wrong in your eyes?"


    Mo Yan quickly shook her head and said tteringly: "No, you are the most elegant man I have ever seen."


    Xiao Ruiyuan seemed to be very satisfied. A smile appeared on the corner of his cold lips, and his face unexpectedly showed a bit of beauty, which easily confused someone with a slight facial control.


    Mo Yan was so obsessed with beauty that she was even proud that such a good-looking man was hers. However, it was okay not to smile, but when she smiled, she felt that she was not worthy of him. This was really an extremely sad fact.


    Xiao Ruiyuan seemed to be unconscious, holding Mo Yan''s shoulders and taking her to the bed.


    In Mo Yan''s eyes, nothing good happens in bed. This time someone was drunk again, so she refused righteously: "I still have something to do, so you can sleep alone!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed instantly, the curvature of the corner of his mouth disappeared and turned into a hard look. Even his voice was cold and hard: "You just lied to me." The underlying meaning is that you have to sleep with me. This ispensation. .


    Mo Yans pale face instantly turned red.


    Facing Xiao Ruiyuan''s urging gaze, Mo Yan wanted to struggle again: "But, but it''s daytime, and they all know that I will send you back to your room. If you go outte, they may think too much."


    "No!" Xiao Ruiyuan said with certainty: "They have already returned to the city." Only a fool would do this to leave a group of people here to distract the father-inw''s family.


    Mo Yan didn''t know someone''s little thoughts, so she felt relieved after hearing what he said. She was taken to bed obediently,pletely forgetting about her brothers and sisters in the corner.


    The two of them were lying on the bed side by side, with indescribable expressions on their faces as something unexpected happened. Mo Yan secretly nced at Xiao Ruiyuan and met his eyes. She could clearly see the small mes clustering inside. She was so frightened that she quickly closed her eyes and silently turned over to face the inside.


    A deep chuckle came from his ears. Mo Yan was so embarrassed that he twisted the man''s waist heavily with his backhand. As a result, his waist was full of hard muscles and he couldn''t twist it at all.


    Just when she was unwilling to try another ce, the man took her into his arms, touched her ears and lips with his lips, his breath was ambiguous and hot: "Yan''er, you are trying to seduce Me?"


    Mo Yan''s face turned red, and he angrily raised his elbow and stabbed the person behind him: "I told you to talk nonsense!"


    HmmYaner, do you want to murder your husband?


    The distance was too close and Xiao Ruiyuan was undefended, so he was stabbed in the chest. Although it hurt a little, it was too painful.


    Humph, this is what you get for talking nonsense! Mo Yan made a measured move, knowing that it would not cause any consequences, but he threatened fiercely.


    "You"


    Xiao Ruiyuan sighed helplessly, but did not let go of Mo Yan''s arm, his tone was full of doting. He didn''t have any charming thoughts, but when he was drunk, he had the idea of teasing, and he didn''t expect to scare people.


    Lying in the man''s warm arms, surrounded by the strong masculine aura, Mo Yan felt a great sense of security in her heart. The two of them were silent, listening to each other''s slow breathing, gradually bing sleepy, and then fell into a sweet dreand close to each other...


    Thepany has a power outage, and the w machine is also out of power. I didnte until now. The update iste. Dear friends, Im sorry.

 Chapter 1072: ring, zoo

    Chapter 1072: ring, zoo


    Chapter 1072: Confrontation, Zoo


    The heavy snow outside the house was rustling, and the two people inside the house were sleeping particrly deeply. When they woke up, it was already the end of Shen Shi.


    Mo Yan''s face was flushed from sleep, as if she had applied ayer of fine rouge. She got up dizzily and rubbed her swollen forehead with her fingertips. It took her a while to fully wake up.


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan who had not yet woken up, a smile appeared on Mo Yan''s lips unconsciously. She tiptoed to lift the quilt, one foot had already stepped to the edge of the bed, and when she was about to lift the other foot, her wrist was suddenly mped, and with a yelp of surprise, she was pulled back into the quilt with a strong force. .


    "Yan''er, lie with me for a while." Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t open his eyes. He was half pressed on Mo Yan''s body, his head buried in her neck, his low and hoarse voice added a bit of **** appeal.


    Get up, Im dead. Mo Yan was so overwhelmed that she couldnt breathe and said with a look of disgust.


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt that the body beneath him was extremely soft, and he couldn''t bear to make his beloved woman ufortable, so he had to put his arms on the woman''s side to support his upper body, staring deeply at the woman''s face, as if he could never see enough.


    This gesture was too ambiguous, and being looked at so deeply, even Mo Yan, who prided himself on being thick-skinned, couldn''t hold it in any longer. A trace of heat quietly swept out from the bottom of his heart, making his already rosy cheeks even more delicate. .


    You, get out of the way, I should get up and prepare dinner. Mo Yan swallowed, put her hands on her chest and pushed Xiao Ruiyuans chest. She was afraid that if she continued like this, she would lose control and turn into a pervert and knock people down. In that case, all face will be lost.


    Its still early, theres no rush. Xiao Ruiyuan curled his lips and smiled softly, then whispered into Mo Yans ear. Whether it was intentional or unintentional, the voice was a bit lower than usual, leaving no room for resistance.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan simply gave up her resistance and unconsciously poked the hard chest hanging above with her fingers. As a result, she poked something even harder with the second poke.


    She subconsciously reached out and touched something small and square. She couldn''t help but ask Xiao Ruiyuan, "What are you hiding here?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan was stunned for a moment, then he reached into his clothes and quickly took out a small wooden box. The wooden box is really small, about the size of an egg in a boxy shape.


    What can it hold in such a small box? Mo Yan took the small box curiously, really curious about the contents inside.


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled slightly and encouraged: "Open it and take a look."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan knew that the things inside were for her. Her eyes were filled with anticipation, and she stretched out her right hand to carefully open the box.


    Pair of rings? Mo Yan let out a small exmation. She really didnt expect that there would be a pair of rings set with rubies in the box.


    Do you like it? Xiao Ruiyuan asked softly.


    Yeah, I like it. Mo Yan nodded heavily and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with eyes full of emotion.


    In Dachu, rings, especially pairs of rings, are not popr, and they are not a token exchanged between couples when they get married, but there is a touching legend in it.


    It is said that thousands of years ago there was a couple who had a deep love for each other. However, in the eyes of outsiders, the husband is not happy at all because his wife is a tigress. The wife not only controls her husband''s family business, but also controls her husband very strictly. She does not allow her husband to take concubines, or even look at other women.


    Had it been any other man, such a wife would have been divorced long ago. However, the rtionship between the couple was extremely good. Later, a woman who envied the wife asked her how she tied her husband. The wife said nothing, but stretched out her right hand with a ring on her ring finger. A gold ring, and on her husband''s left ring finger, there was also a gold ring of the same style and material.


    People think that the reason why a husband is so kind to his wife is because the wife used the gold ring to trap her husband tightly, so the husband has always been loyal to her and has never betrayed her. Many people are rushing to imitate it, but in the era of male supremacy, almost no man is willing to ept such a ring, because once it is worn, it means that like the legendary husband, he will be controlled by his wife and must not betray.


    The authenticity of the legend cannot be tested, but the meaning of the precept has been passed down. The pair of rings in Mo Yan''s hands are all of the highest quality in terms of material, workmanship and style. However, what she cares about is not its actual value, but Xiao Ruiyuan''s attitude.


    In this rtionship, he ced her in an equal or even higher position, instead of treating her as a dodder dependent on him.


    Seeing the heartfelt smile on the face of his beloved woman, Xiao Ruiyuan also smiled. He took out the smaller ring from the small wooden box and put it on the ring finger of Mo Yan''s right hand reverently.


    The golden ring was perfectly iid with rubies as red as blood, making Mo Yan''s delicate white fingers even more beautiful.


    Feeling the restraint on her ring finger, Mo Yan felt infinite joy welling up in her heart. She took out another ring from the small wooden box and was about to put it on the ring finger of Xiao Ruiyuan''s left hand when she found two words engraved on the inside of the ring. She took a closer look and found that those two words were her name. .


    Seeing Mo Yan''s surprise, Xiao Ruiyuan curled his lips, rubbed the ring on her ring finger and said, "My name is also here."


    Mo Yan''s heart suddenly moved, she didn''t expect him toe here at all: "This, is this specially made by you?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan coughed dryly and seemed a little embarrassed: "The pattern I drew will naturally be unique if I ask the craftsmen in the silver building to make it."


    Mo Yan stared at Xiao Ruiyuan''s big hands holding the sword and drawing the bow. It was hard to imagine how such hands could create such a pair of unique rings. How much effort and how many times it took to make such a pair of rings. The perfect ringes.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you want to put it on for me?" Seeing the wet redness in Mo Yan''s eyes, Xiao Ruiyuan rubbed her head and stretched out his left hand again.


    Mo Yan blinked and pushed back the tears in her eyes. Full of piety and emotion, she slowly put the ring on Xiao Ruiyuan''s ring finger.


    Xiao Ruiyuan took Mo Yan''s right hand and put it together with his own. Looking at the exact same ring on his finger, the smile on his face gradually widened. Then he held Mo Yan''s face and kissed her soft lips deeply. , did not leave for a long time.


    In a world covered with silver, people ushered in the new year.


    Looking back on the past year, Liuyang Vige has undergone earth-shaking changes. Not only have there been more schools in the vige, but more than 20 brick and tile houses have been erected. The atmosphere in the vige has improved a lot. People dont pick up things on the street, and at least there are no incidents of theft. The rtionship among the vigers has also be harmonious, and they rarely make troubles over trivial matters.


    Marriage in the vige has also be much easier. Girls dont have to worry about not being able to marry into a good family, and marriageable men dont have to worry about not getting a wife. This winter, the sound of firecrackers over the vige has never stopped. Several families were previously too poor to marry. Everyone who has a daughter-inw has found a daughter-inw of their choice this winter to celebrate the New Year.


    Like previous years, the Mo familys New Years Eve was warm and ordinary. Except for visiting friends families in the vige to pay New Year greetings on the first day of the new year, the rest of the time the family stayed at home chatting by the brazier or ying games and guessingntern riddles.


    Because the snow is getting deeper and deeper, it is inconvenient and dangerous to go out. On the day of the Boxing Day gift, the Mo family made an appointment with the Liu family, Han family and other close friends not to visit the house to pay New Year greetings, but to wait for the snow to clear before walking around with each other. Eliminate unnecessary trouble.


    Looking at the dark sky through the half-open window, Mo Qingze sighed and said to Mo Yan: "Yesterday I asked Xiao Mo to send a New Year''s letter to your Uncle Liu. Your Uncle Liu said that the city copsed. Many old houses, many people were killed or injured..."


    Mo Yan''s expression gradually became serious as he listened: "The capital is pretty good. The imperial court has set up a resettlement site to amodate the people affected by the disaster. Food and medicinal materials are provided every day. But in the local area, I don''t know if there are parents and officials who have not followed the instructions of the Holy Spirit." It will be done by the Holy Will.


    Corrupt officials do not distinguish between regions, time and space, they will exist at any time. This time, the imperial court allocated funds to local governments to deal with the snow disaster. However, the snow disaster spread too widely, and there must be pockets of pockets. No one knows how many victims have benefited.


    Previously, Mo Yan donated 10,000 jins of grain and 5,000 jins of medicinal materials. This amount is neither too much nor too little. It corresponds to her status and is not too conspicuous. Because she was the first person to donate food and medicine, Emperor Hui''an specially praised her in front of all the civil and military officials when he went to court in the morning.


    Everyone understands Emperor Hui''an''s hint. Donation is also a potential practice after major disasters. Mo Yan''s move to take the lead in donating was not resented by anyone. Many officials thought that Mo Yan''s move was instructed by Emperor Hui''an or His Royal Highness the Crown Prince.


    After the imperial court came to power, many officials donated food or money. It was enough to resettle the people affected by the disaster within the capital without paying almost a penny from the imperial court.


    As for other ces outside the capital, it is unclear how local officials will resettle the affected people.


    Mo Qingze added two pieces of charcoal to the brazier and said worriedly: "This snowstorm is much more serious than the year beforest. If the people affected by the disaster are not properly resettled, there will probably be trouble. When we fled here, Isnt it because some officials withheld the food and silver provided by the government and the Central Government, forcing the severely affected people to survive, and then rebelled? Otherwise, who would do such things as confiscate their homes and exterminate their families?


    Mo Qingzes worries are not unfounded. Every time there is a serious natural disaster, there will always be people who gather to make trouble with the government. For example, in the year they fled, the refugees in the south formed a climate of confrontation with the imperial court. Another example was the snowstorm the year beforest, when food prices soared. Because the government did not provide timely relief, hungry people rushed to government offices and the homes of wealthy families, smashing and looting, and many innocent people died. .


    This snow disaster seems to have no impact on the Mo family, but if the heavy snow continues to fall like this, real man-made disasters wille sooner orter, and the Mo family will not be able to survive alone.


    In the past few days, people from several nearby viges have frequentlye to Liuyang Vige to stay overnight and borrow food. These people do not necessarily have food at home, but they are just worried that they will run out of food and will not be able to survive until the snow stops, so they prepare in advance. It''s okay for now, but as time goes by, the food will be used up. Who knows whether those affected by the disaster will take advantage of Liuyang Vige?


    Liuyang Vige is now a fat sheep in the eyes of several other viges, especially the Mo family. I dont know how many people secretly covet it. When ites to a critical moment of life and death, who cares what your identity is.


    This topic is very heavy. Except for brothers and sisters Li Xiu and Yun Zhao, no one else can forget that they have experienced that disaster. Theughter in the room gradually fell silent.


    Mo Yan couldn''t stand such an atmosphere. Seeing Xin''er''s face showing uneasiness, he held her hand and said, "The matter hasn''t reached that serious level yet. The sky may clear up in two days. Even if the sky copses, there will still be a high ceiling." Well, what''s the use of worrying so much now, we might as well live this New Year happily."


    Mo Qingze also realized that it was not good to say this during the Chinese New Year, so he echoed Mo Yan''s words: "That''s right. Our family is not short of money and food now. If ites to that, there will be six beasts here and no one will break in. Lets just close the door and live our lives.


    Both his father and sister were so optimistic. Xin''er and the others were finally not so scared. Zhen''er pinched the ears of Mao Tuan who was squatting beside him and said with a smile: "I will give you meat to eat, and you will protect me." OK?"


    Maodan shook his furry ears, nced at Zhen''er with disdain, stood up, walked to the other side of Mo Yan andy down, and put his paws on Mo Yan''s instep. It was obvious who he wanted to protect.


    "Ouch - you are such an ignorant white-eyed wolf. I save my pocket money to buy osmanthus candies for you to eat. Is this how you repay me?" Zhen''er let out a heartbroken wail,memorating the loss. of pocket money.


    Maodan rolled his eyelids, and decisively buried his head under his paws, looking like "I didn''t hear you", and Zhen''er yelled angrily.


    With the two live treasures making such a fuss, the previous gloomy atmosphere was swept away. The next moment, Xiaohua and the others, who brought meat to their friends in the mountains, also came back, and brought back several little beasts that were about to freeze to death. The room instantly became more lively.


    Of course, in the eyes of others, the beasts just went for a walk in the mountains and delivered the "food" that was about to overflow in the space to the beasts in the mountains who were almost starving to death. Mo Yan could only do it secretly. But if this continues, my home will turn into a zoo, a zoo full of beasts...


    Congrattions to Mi Xin for bing the first interpreter of this book. Ahem, he is also the first interpreter since the stupid author wrote. It is of great significance! The stupid author will remember you forever, okay? (*3) (*)

 Chapter 1073: Thief, get better

    Chapter 1073: Thief, get better


    Chapter 1073 Thief, getting better


    This snow disaster has not only affected tens of millions of people, but also tens of millions of animals whose survival has been threatened. As the snow bes thicker day by day, birds cannot find grass seeds, insects and ants, herbivores cannot find grass roots and moss, and it bes more difficult for beasts to hunt... Many animals starve to death and freeze to death in this heavy snow.


    As the former leader of the wolf pack, Dabai has an inseparable affection for his pack. Even though he lives with Mo Yan now, he cannot stand by and watch when the n is in trouble. This time, its group alone froze and starved to death several old and frail old wolves, and more than ten young wolves that had not yet grown up also died.


    The cubs carry all the hopes of a group, and their death is a huge loss for any species. This time, Dabai brought back all the cubs in the group that could not hunt, a total of thirteen.


    In addition to the more than ten tiger cubs, wolf cubs, and even bear cubs brought back by the four beasts Lin Lin Zongzong, the Mo family already has twenty-five ferocious beast cubs.


    The only one who has never brought a cub home is Maodan. He has grown up with Mo Yan. He is not a social animal and has no contact with tigers in the mountains. He really has no feelings for those of the same kind.


    While the other four beasts went to the mountains to deliver food every day, Mao Tuan stayed at home, either following Mo Yan in and out, or entertaining himself by rolling in the snowdrifts.


    As for the dozens of birds he had trained previously, they also had good ymates. Mo Yan often prepared small cloth bags for them, filled them with some corn, and asked them to take them to their friends. She would also put a few bowls under the corner every day, which were also filled with corn or leftovers. The walls of the courtyard were often filled with begging birds.


    There are so many cute little things at home, and the happiest ones are none other than Zhen''er. Because of their rtionship with the little hairballs, they were full of love for these little guys. After feeding the cubs in person every day, they would leave with Mo Yan''s urging.


    The cubs were ced in an unused house in the front yard. Their sleeping area was covered with hay and old quilts, plus two burning charcoal pots. Even when they were not sleeping in the arms of their parents, they would You won''t feel cold anymore.


    Its so fun, this little bear cub is so cute.


    Zhen''er liked the bear cub that slowly walked over, grabbing his arm with its two front paws to beg for meat. Zhen''er stretched out his other hand and gently touched the bear cub''s ear. She looked like she was begging for a touch, and she fell in love with her even more.


    The little bear cub is cute, this little tiger is good-looking? On the other side, Shenger struggled to hold a little tiger cub, imitating Mo Yans treatment of the hair ball, and pinched the little tigers ears.


    The little tiger is not yet a month old, but already weighs seven or eight kilograms. He didn''t resist when Sheng''er held him, but he didn''t like having his ears touched very much, and he meowed dissatisfiedly.


    "You two, please don''t touch each other, be careful of getting scratched." Yun Zhao looked at his younger brother and then at his sister. He was very anxious for a moment, fearing that the cubs would not be serious and would hurt his younger brother and sister.


    Mo Yan couldn''t stand it any longer and pinched each one: "Okay, okay, their stomachs are full. Put them down quickly. They have to sleep to grow faster."


    These little guys are cute, but if they turn their faces, their sharp teeth and ws can make people bleed.


    Mo Yan did not feed these little ones to drink spiritual spring water, just because they would return to the mountains and forests one day. She did not want them to be like hairballs, too attached to the human world. Not only would they be unwilling to leave, but she would also be reluctant to let them go. If they leave, it will not do any good to their growth. They are the hope for the future of the group.


    In order to continue feeding tomorrow, Zhen''er and Sheng''er did not dare to resist Mo Yan''s words and obediently put down the bear cubs and tiger cubs. Seeing the two cubs running to the nest and lying down to sleep without looking back, the two of them were quite disappointed. They had always wanted a little friend who was as obedient and clingy as a furball.


    Mo Yan looked funny, but he would not leave the bear cub and tiger cub for them, and let the two cubs live with them like furballs.


    After closing the door, the four siblings walked across the yard to the main hall. At this time, the bell under the eaves rang. Mo Yan asked the siblings to go in first and opened the door himself along the snow-free corridor.


    "Aunt Wu, why are you here? Come in quickly, it''s very cold outside." Seeing that it was Wu, Mo Yan quickly stepped away and let the person in.


    I had nothing to do at home, so I made some cat ears. Ill give them to you to try. Mrs. Wu weighed the pot in her hand and said with a smile. I saw that the rice cooker was covered with ayer of white cotton cloth, and a faint sweet smell came out.


    "It''s fried candy slices? It''s so good. I''ve been wanting to eat these for the past few days. I didn''t want to bother with them so I didn''t bother to make them. I didn''t expect that I could have them ready-made today. Thank you Aunt Wu." Mo Yan hurriedly took Wu He lifted up the white cotton cloth on the rice cooker in his hand, picked up a piece and threw it into his mouth. There was a crunching sound, and his mouth was filled with sweet and sweet taste.


    Fried sugar chips are a kind of fried pasta, just like fried banana leaves. It is made of wheat flour and soba flour. When kneading the dough, add an appropriate amount of sugar, then spread it out into a thinyer with a rolling pin, ovep the two colors of dough, and then roll it into a roll. Afterpacting, cut into thin slices with a de, then roll it back and forth in the oil pan, and the crispy and sweet fried sugar slices are ready.


    Seeing that Mo Yan couldn''t eat one piece, she put another piece in her mouth and it tasted delicious. Wu''s face was full of smiles, and she was happier than if she had eaten it herself: "I have made a lot at home. If there is not enough food, just go and get it." , just tell me whenever you want to eat it, and I will make it ready-made for you."


    Hey, if you want to eat in the future, just tell Aunt Wu, this dumpling willst me a long time! Mo Yan bit another piece, enjoying the crunchy sound of the fried candy slices being bitten into pieces.


    The two were chatting as they walked into the house. Wu suddenly remembered something, stopped and said to Mo Yan: "Last night, there was a thief in the Sun family. If Boss Sun hadn''t been alert and woken up by the thief''s movements, Im afraid that the thief will seed!


    Mo Yan was taken aback, swallowed the fried candy slices in a few gulps and asked, "Has the thief been caught? The Sun family didn''t lose anything, right?"


    The Mo family is a bit far away from the vige, and there is deep snow outside. I rarely walk around the vige on weekdays, and no onees to tell me about it, so I don''t know that something like this happened in the vige.


    After listening to Mo Yan''s words, Mrs. Wu shook her head: "The thief was very clever. He rushed out of the house and disappeared. Boss Sun didn''t catch up. He was also worried that the thief had an aplice to help him, so he didn''t dare to chase him. There was no one at home. What was lost was that the thief took away a fewrge coins on the bed table."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan said thankfully: "The money was not stolen and everyone is fine. The old Sun family is lucky, otherwise this life would have been difficult."


    Last year, the old Sun family also participated in greenhouse cultivation. Theborers in the family are all good at work. They can get a lot of work points every month, and the money they receive is naturally a lot. We originally nned to build a new house after spring, but if we let the thief steal the money at this juncture, months of hard work would be in vain.


    "No! This snowstorm has caused thieves toe to the vige. Now everyone has hidden their money tightly, fearing that those who have hidden evil intentions wille to Liuyang Vige to do evil." Wu said with lingering fears. She said that her family was still a single family. If someone climbed over the courtyard wall to do something, they, an orphan and a widowed mother, would definitely not be a match.


    Mo Yan frowned. Is what she was worried about going to happen? With this in mind, she reminded: "You have to be careful. If a thief breaks into your home and you can''t beat him, it''s better to give up some money. No matter how important money is, it''s not as important as your life."


    Wu Shi nodded, she thought so too. Now those thieves may only be doing evil alone, but if they work together, they will not be so easy to deal with. They may just use knives and sticks to rob them directly.


    Looking at the birds vying for food under the corner, her tone was full of worry: "I don''t know when the snow will stop. If it continues like this, there will be big trouble."


    Mo Yan consoled him: "The snow will stop one day. Even if something happens, there are so many people in our vige and our hearts are united. How can we still be afraid of those bad guys?"


    After hearing this, Mrs. Wu felt a little better: "You are right. The matter has not reached that point. There is no point in worrying about it. It is better to take more precautions."


    Mo Yan nodded, and was about to temporarily send a dog from the chicken farm to Wu''s house to guard the house, when Li Yan hurried over and said in surprise: "Sister Yan Yan, that kid in the house Start talking."


    The child Li Yan is talking about is the child that Xiaohei picked up years ago and has been raising it for seven or eight days now. At first, she was full of fear of strangers. At that time, she wanted to run away, but Mo Yan was bitten when she stepped forward to stop her.


    The child''s condition has improved in the past two days. He has eaten almost all the three meals delivered, and his appetite is gradually increasing. Mo Yan has not seen it in person, but Li Xiu, who delivered the meal, said that the wound on the child''s body is also slowly improving. He slowly got better, but he still didn''t speak. Even the words he used to call for help, mother and eldest sister gradually disappeared.


    "He actually spoke? This is really good news. Let''s go and have a look." Mo Yan was also very happy when she heard that the child had spoken. This meant that the child was getting better and might be able to think of him in a few days. life experience. When the timees, she can help find her family, and maybe the family can be reunited.


    Before, she had thought about finding out the children''s origins from the textile workshop where children were abused, but Xiao Ruiyuan sent news that all the children in the textile workshop were bought from human traffickers.


    There were so many children that the traffickers could not remember where they bought them, but they roughly remembered that they were bought from Yongcheng.


    Yongcheng was the city where the Mo family hoped to seek asylum the year they fled. Later they met Xiao Ruiyuan and others and followed Xiao Shiyi''s advice. They made the right choice and luckily arrived in the capital.


    Mrs. Wu knew that the Mo family had rescued a child, but she had never seen it. She had nothing to do at the moment, so she smiled and said, "I will go and have a look with you. If I really can''t find her, Please give her to my family, and I will take care of her and raise her as my own daughter."


    Mo Yan heard that there was no joke in Wu''s words and knew why she did this. She couldn''t help feeling a little ufortable, but she smiled on her face and said: "It''s her blessing that Aunt Wu is willing to raise her. I would have had a headache before if I couldn''t find one." When ites to her family, how are they going to amodate her?"


    The smile on Wu''s face turned bitter, and she murmured: "I hope my Sinier can be like this child and meet good people like your family, so that she can have a good home..."


    Its not that she has never thought about retrieving Sinier. Especially after the Wu familys conditions improved, Wus desire to retrieve her daughter became even stronger. However, the sea of people was huge, and I had no idea where the trafficker came from or where he was going. Finding him was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Looking at the grief on Wu''s face, Mo Yan felt ufortable in her heart, but she didn''t know how tofort her. She could only secretly pray that Sinier would meet a kind family and be safe and smooth.


    The three of them soon arrived at the room where the child was, and saw the child sitting quietly at the table. Li Xiu was talking to her and gentlybing her hair.


    The child seemed to be frightened when he saw the rtively unfamiliar Mo Yan and others. He yelled, stood up suddenly and tried to hide in the corner of the table.


    Li Xiu grabbed her, patted her back andforted her softly: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, they are all good people. She asked me to bring you food every day, and it was her horse that rescued you." .


    Speaking, Li Xiu pointed at Mo Yan, forgetting for a moment the fact that the child''s mind was damaged and could not understand what she said.


    Although the child did not understand, she trusted Li Xiu who brought her meals every day. Seeing that Li Xiu did not chase the three of them away, the three of them were very kind, especially the adult in the middle. Give her a familiar feeling and tell her intuitively that this person will not harm her.


    For a moment, the child lowered his guard, but hid behind Li Xiu and still did not dare toe out. He only stared at the three of them with his big, abrupt eyes.


    However, this state is much better than before. Apart from her thin and shapeless figure and sunken cheeks and eyes, she is no different from a normal child.


    Tsk, tsk, this Li Xiu is quite a talent, he managed to coax this wolf cub into peace so quickly. Xue Tuanzis voice suddenly appeared, his tone was quite surprising.


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes and replied in her mind: "Obviously Aunt Li paid for it with her sincerity, so why did she be the big bad wolf who deceived Little Red Riding Hood when she got to you?"


    Wrong! It was Big Red Riding Hood who tricked the little wolf cub. Xue Tuanzi firmly did not think that he was wrong and started to argue with Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was toozy to talk nonsense with it, decisively blocked the connection in his consciousness, and walked towards the uneasy child.


    Li Xiu knew that if she wanted her child to live like a normal person, the first thing she needed to do was to make her no longer afraid of people. Seeing that the child kept hiding behind her, sheforted her and held Mo Yan''s hand: "Don''t be afraid, Yan Yan is a good person and won''t hurt you. Look, I held her hand and put it away. I didn''t Did I lie to you..."


    Under Li Xiu''s persistentfort, the child finally became less nervous. His head poked out from behind Li Xiu, and his eyes that were particrly big due to his thinness looked at Mo Yan in confusion.


    As everyone knows, seeing this look in Mo Yan''s eyes, she felt a little more pity for the child. She tentatively stretched out her hand to touch the child''s face. Unexpectedly, the child did not dodge, but because her hands were warm. It''s soft, and I rub it unconsciously, just like the hairballs I had when I was a child.


    Mo Yan felt soft and said softly: "You are younger than me, please call me ''sister'', okay?"


    The child was particrly sensitive to the word "sister". She saw the confused expression on Mo Yan''s face. Under Mo Yan''s encouraging gaze, she turned to Li Xiu and called "sister", her voice was particrly clear.


    In the eyes of a child, she can only ept Li Xiu, who brings her meals every day and can talk to her, as her elder sister. In her only remaining memory, her eldest sister oveps with Li Xiu in some ces, making her... Li Xiu has a natural trust.


    Well, my sister is here.


    Li Xiu held the child in her arms pitifully, touching her skinny body, wishing she could gain weight immediately. When she first married into the Zhang family, she was rejected by the Zhang family because she had nothing to do for many years. Zhang Ming then hooked up with a widow and ruthlessly abandoned her.


    There are few women who are unwilling to give birth to children, and Li Xiu also wants to be a mother. In fact, after taking care of the child for so many days, she has already raised the child as her own, but since the child calls her sister, she doesn''t dislike it in her heart.


    Looking at such a warm scene, Mrs. Wu, who had not spoken from beginning to end, looked a little dazed, as if she had seen her Sinier nestled in her arms with such attachment back then. However, she was not a good mother, and even her own children were not. Couldn''t protect...


    Have you guys guessed the identity of the child? La? (^?^*)

 Chapter 1074: Catch the chicken thief wisely

    Chapter 1074: Catch the chicken thief wisely


    "Yan Yatou, where did you pick up that child?" Coming out of the house, Wu asked about the child''s origin.


    I met Xiao Hei on his way back from the city. I dont know exactly where he came from.


    The child''s experience in the textile workshop was so tragic that Mo Yan didn''t want to tell Wu so as not to spoil her mood. Since she really didn''t know the child''s true origin, she took it with him in one sentence.


    "That''s right..." Mrs. Wu nodded absently and murmured: "Such a small child, he looks smaller than my Sinier. He is so thin that he has no shape, and he is running in such a cold weather. When I came out, there must be no one at home...I dont know if I was abducted by a kidnapper when I was a child, or if I got lost..."


    Seeing that Wu was thinking about Sini''er again, Mo Yan was d that she had not told what happened to the child just now, otherwise she would have been thinking wildly and feel even more ufortable.


    Obviously this topic cannot be continued, so Mo Yan quickly changed the subject: "Aunt Wu, there have just been thieves in the vige. No one knows whether they wille again. You can take a dog home and you can sleep well at night." Be more secure."


    Mrs. Wu came back from missing her daughter and said hesitantly: "Wong Tai Sin is having trouble finding food at the moment. Can the chicken farm be ok without one dog?"


    Mo Yan smiled and said, "There are five dogs. One less dog will be fine."


    When the chicken farm was first built, I dont know how many weasels were attracted, but each time they were driven back to the hole by five dogs. After many times, these weasels have learned the lesson and rarelye back to steal chickens. Even if a few are determined to do so, they just leave a patch of hair on the ground and run away in embarrassment.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wu did not refuse any more: "Thank you very much, Miss Yan. I can sleep peacefully tonight."


    "Why are you so polite, Aunt Wu? That dog has a big appetite, just don''t dislike it, Aunt Wu." Mo Yan said angrily, patted the ball of hair at random, and asked it to go to the chicken farm in the back mountain to get a dog.


    Soon, arge dog with white flowers on a ck background was brought by the hairball. Because of the good food,rge appetite, and frequent drinking of spiritual spring water, the dog grew tall and strong, nearly half the size of an ordinary dog. It has sharp eyes and a strong posture, and it looks quite scary.


    However, this is just the appearance of a big dog. As soon as he saw his owner Mo Yan, he instantly transformed from a "tough guy" to a "little public servant", rubbing his head and tail against his owner''s legs.


    Mo Yan took out a piece of chestnut cake from her purse and fed it to the big dog. She stroked its head and warned, "You will go home with Aunt Wuter. Help Aunt Wu keep the house safe. Don''t leave casually at night."


    Mrs. Wu couldn''t help butugh when she saw Mo Yan''s serious look. She was about to say that dogs can''t understand human speech, but she saw that the dog actually walked towards her and squatted down in front of her with a chestnut cake in its mouth. His eyes were soft and he looked very docile.


    At this moment, Wu had no choice but to believe that this dog was humane.


    After the big dog with human nature was brought back to the Wu family, he was unanimously weed by the Wu family. However, when they saw the big dog Fengyun wolfing down most of the bowl of soup rice and still staring eagerly at the food on the table, the family looked at each other. Seeing this, Wu finally understood that Mo Yan''s words of "don''t dislike it" were not just words.


    When Lao Sun''s house was robbed, the vigers became more vignt and hid all the money in the house. Even the copper tes set aside for home use were dug into a hole under the bed and buried on top. Pickled cabbage jar, don''t let thieves take away a penny.


    However, the money can be hidden, but the livestock of the house cannot. Almost every household in Liuyang Vige raises chickens, and most of them are kept in fenced yards. Building a chicken coop with just a few adobe bricks will not deter thieves at all.


    No, on the third night after Lao Sun''s house was robbed, all the chickens of seven or eight households in the vige were stolen. There were thirty or forty of these chickens in total, and they were worth at least two taels of silver when sold at the market.


    Based on the footprints left in the snow, the vigers inferred that there were four or five chicken thieves. Not to mention that the person who was robbed didn''t notice it at night. Even if he knew that the chicken thieves wereing, they might have a knife or something in their hand. There would be no benefit in going head-on.


    Although on an average, each family''s loss is not very big, no one will be happy if the chickens they have worked hard to raise for a year are stolen like this. The women who lost the chickens stood at the door with knives and chopping boards and yelled curses. Even if they knew that the chicken thieves couldn''t hear, they could still use this to vent their anger. They just hoped that God would be wise and let the chicken thieves suffer the consequences. .


    When news of the incident reached the Mo family, Zhen''er said in confusion: "Our chicken farm has thousands of chickens. Why didn''t the chicken thieves steal it? Even if there were big dogs guarding them, just throw away a few pieces of meat that had been fed with medicine." Wouldnt it be better to take dog medicine? Dazhus dog died from the medicine.


    Upon hearing this, Xin''er pushed her brother on the back of the head mercilessly: "I have never seen anyone expecting a thief to steal their home. Are you a fool?"


    Zhen''er pouted dissatisfiedly: "Don''t you think it''s strange? Maybe those chicken thieves are holding back their big move and are preparing for a big one. Shouldn''t our family be more careful?"


    "You think those thieves are big thieves who can fly over walls and walls!" Xin''er was amused: "Those chicken thieves were probably worried about the identity of my father and sister, so they didn''t steal from our house. Such a thing has never happened before, and now the snowstorm is just like this If it happened, it might be people from several nearby viges. They should not dare to do it unless it is absolutely necessary."


    Xin''er''s guess earned Zhen''er''s "adoring" gaze. She cupped her little hands and said tteringly, "Second sister is so smart, she even thought of this."


    "That''s right, I''m your sister, so of course I know more than you." Xin''er showed a little pride on her face and touched her brother''s head to encourage her: "When you get older, you will naturally know more, but When you study in school, don''t be like some schrs who study and make your brain stupid."


    "Hmph, your brother and I are extremely smart, how can I be stupid while studying?" Zhen''er said confidently, but she curled her lips inwardly. He was not a fool, so why didn''t he know why the chicken thief didn''t steal his house? chicken? If you are not stealing right now, there are other chickens you can steal. Once you lose the courage to steal and get stronger, you never know when it will happen.


    Everyone found it interesting to see the siblings bickering. After the two of them stopped arguing, Mo Yancai said: "Last night I heard a few dogs barking in the orchard at the back of the mountain. The chicken thief might have stepped on them too much. He probably saw that there were so many dogs that it was difficult to attack, so he came They stole other peoples chickens in the vige.


    The chicken farm is surrounded by thorns. Even if the leaves on the thorns fall in winter, the sharp thorns are still there. If chicken thieves want to enter and steal chickens, they can only enter through the only entrance of the chicken farm. There are two ferocious big dogs guarding the entrance. Even if you go in in the middle of the night, you will be entangled even if you take a step closer.


    Today, I learned that seven or eight households in the vige had their chickens stolen. Mo Yan asked Mao Tuan to find a dog and questioned him personally. It turns out that the chicken thieves had indeed been to the chicken farm, but the dogs were very alert. As soon as the chicken thieves got close to them, the dogs started barking, which soon woke up Aunt Tong and her family. Seeing the bad opportunity, several chicken thieves ran away without waiting for Uncle Tong to carry them out.


    Once she heard that her chicken farm had been worried about by chicken thieves, Xin''er silently took back what she had just said. Facts have proved that the chicken thief dared to steal so many chickens in one night. He was very courageous. How could he not dare to steal from her house?


    Zhen''er was really anxious: "What should we do? The chicken thieves were not preparedst night. If they are prepared today, they mighte again. Not to mention those dogs are in danger, our chicken farm is so... If there are many chickens, there must be more than 30 or 40 chickens stolen."


    Mo Yan touched his brother''s head and saidfortingly: "Don''t worry, chicken thieves are not stupid. They just came herest night. I must know that the people in the vige will be more vignt. They won''te again in the past two days. Let''s talk about the chicken farm." The dogs we have are not vegetarians, so a chicken thief cant even think of stealing a chicken.


    Zhen''er has a kind of blind admiration for her eldest sister. When she saw what her eldest sister said, she believed it without hesitation: "That would be great, but it would be even better if we could catch the chicken thief."


    Mo Yan smiled and said nothing when he heard this. Catching a chicken thief may be a bit difficult for others, but for a few dogs that have turned on their intelligence, it is not a problem at all.


    As Mo Yan expected, in the next few days, the vige was calm and there was no sign of the chicken thieves. The vigers gradually rxed their vignce, thinking that the chicken thieves would note again. But on the night of the twelfth day of the first lunar month, more than twenty ck figures walked through the thick snow and reached Liuyang Vige. This time, they did not enter the vige, but followed the trail to the back mountain.


    Looking at the chicken farm not far away, which was densely surrounded by thorns, the more than twenty chicken thieves seemed to have seen the white money and tasted the sweetness of stealing chickens. How could they be willing to let go of Mo''s chicken farm? Thousands of chickens?


    Even if they couldn''t steal them all, taking away six to seven hundred of them would be enough to keep them entertained for a while. In order to take away more chickens, they also brought a few donkeys and cows that they had stolen from other ces in the past two days and tied them to a big tree not far away.


    As for the remaining chickens that cannot be stolen...bleed them all to death. The Mo family is in the grain business. They have a shop, a mansion, and orchards and medicinal fields. They have made enough money, and they also have a generous sry from the court. , what does it matter if thousands of chickens die?


    A vicious sneer appeared on the leader''s face, and he said to the others: "Those dogs are difficult to deal with. We will lead those dogs away in batchester, and the remaining people will take action quickly. If they are discovered Before, I could kill as many as I could."


    Someone hesitated and raised an objection: "Boss, isn''t this good? If we keep these chickens, we cane back to catch them next time. It would be a pity to kill them."


    "What a pity? We didn''t raise them ourselves, so what''s the pity?" The boss, the leader, didn''t take it seriously: "After we did this, we won''te here anymore. Keeping these chickens will also make it easier for others." . Humph, if I hadnt had no connections and recruited some heroes to rob the Mo family, I would have killed thousands of cows, not to mention thousands of chickens, and eaten beef every day.


    Seeing that his tone was not good, the person who spoke earlier shrank and did not dare to say anything more.


    The boss divided the more than 20 younger brothers into five groups. The first four groups had two people in each group to lure away the dogs in the orchard. The remaining ten or so people were dedicated to stealing chickens, killing chickens, and serving as sentries. To be on the safe side, they also prepared pieces of meat wrapped in poison and nned to throw them to several dogs to kill as many as they could.


    "You put the meat in first, and then make some noise to test it after a while. If the dog barks, you quickly lead the dog away. If the dog doesn''t bark, just rush in. This move is called ''leaving the tiger away from the mountain.'' We people Whether you can continue to be popr or not depends on this time. You have to show your spirit to me." The chicken-stealing boss warned carefully, secretly proud of himself foring up with this trick to "tune the tiger away from the mountain" .


    "Yes, boss." Twenty or so boys responded in a low voice. ording to the division ofbor just now, the eight people in the first four groups quickly picked up the pieces of meat and started to act.


    The chicken thief boss and the remaining dozen or so people stayed there and waited impatiently. Although the n was very careful, they could notpletely rx until the n failed.


    Woof woof woof


    Soon, dogs barked one after another in the orchard. The chicken thieves were startled at first, and then their hearts were in their throats. They all stood on tiptoes to see what was happening over there, but they could only see white snow. and ck thorns. Only by the sound of the dog barking could one judge whether the eight people had sessfully lured the dog away.


    Boss, it seems like its done. Listening to the barking of dogs getting farther and farther away, one of the chicken thieves suppressed his excitement and whispered to the boss.


    The chicken-stealing boss pped him on the head and said displeasedly: "I''m not a fool or a deaf person. If you have any sess, why do you need to talk so much?"


    Yes, yes, yes, boss, you are wise and powerful, and you can predict things like a god! The chicken thief touched his sore head and whispered a few lines from the opera he heard to tter the boss, feeling extremely excited.


    After doing this job, he will be able to get a lot of money, and the adults and children in the family will also have warm meals to eat. As long as he gets through the current difficulties, he will work hard to live a good life and never do such sneaky things again.


    The chicken-stealing boss didn''t have time to listen to the ttery of his younger brothers. He led the people to the orchard and said: "Let''s hurry up. If the three grandsons and grandsons in the house wake up, you can tie them up and gag them." "


    The boys who were following behind kept echoing, one foot deep and the other shallow, heading towards the entrance of the chicken farm.


    The four big dogs guarding the chicken farm were no longer there, and the lights in the top room were on. Apparently the barking of the dogs had woken up Aunt Tong''s family. At this moment, the couple were getting dressed, holdingnterns and getting ready to go out. Look, not long after walking, several ck figures rushed towards them, restrained them and tied them up with ropes. Even Qingqing, who was still sleeping in the room, could not escape.


    Looking at the frightened three members of the Tong family, the chicken-stealing bossughed proudly and waved his hand to his younger brothers to take action.


    This group of people had explored the situation in the orchard during the day and easily touched the chicken coops under each fruit tree. Just when they opened the door of the chicken coop and were about to reach out to catch the fat chickens inside, a loud roar broke through the air. They were so scared that their legs softened and they sat down on the snow.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" Looking at thenterns lighting up in all directions, the chicken thief boss yelled at the group of younger brothers in panic, as if it was difficult to ept the fact that he was surrounded.


    The boys were confused for a long time. They had no idea when the crowd came or when they appeared behind them and surrounded them.


    "Hehe, you have such little brains and you dare toe here and be a chicken thief. God has blessed you to be alive until now. If you don''t cherish it and continue to do evil, it shows that God can''t stand it." Zhen''er looked at it with a smile. Looking at the frightened chicken thieves, their admiration for their eldest sister rose to a new level.


    Look, the eldest sister said that the chicken thieves woulde tonight, and the chicken thieves came as expected. They also called the vigers in advance to ambush them in the orchard. These stupid thieves thought that the dogs had been lured away, but they didnt know that it was the eldest sister. They deliberately let them run away after the chicken thieves, just to invite the thieves into the urn so that they could catch them all in one go!


    "No, it''s impossible. How could you know that someone woulde to steal the chicken tonight? No, there is a traitor, there must be a traitor!" The chicken thief boss refused to admit that it was hisck of brains that led to his arrest. He red at his younger brother. They roared wildly, with their ferocious and twisted faces, as if they wanted to eat people.


    The younger brothers had no time to pay attention to the boss''s roar. Seeing hundreds of vigers approaching them expressionlessly, infinite despair arose in their hearts. This time, it was impossible to escape even if they had no wings.


    Seeing that these chicken thieves just gave up resistance and were captured, Mo Yan suddenly felt bored. He pinched the hairball''s ears and held the rope against his hands. The vigers who had been eager to try said: "Let''s tie them up first. Should we send them to the official or deal with them privately?" , Lets wait until daybreak.


    Upon hearing this, the vigers swarmed over and **** a dozen chicken thieves. The Qibahu family whose chickens were stolen took advantage of this and kicked the chicken thief several times, finally getting angry.


    "No, I don''t want to see an official. You bitches, let me go. If you dare to touch me, I will let you die without a ce to die." When the chicken-stealing boss saw the vigersing around, he suddenly got up and used his hands sharply. Grab the viger closest to him.


    Mo Yan saw that the situation was not going well and immediately shouted: "Hairball,e on!"


    The hair ball obeyed the order and flew out like an arrow. The moment the chicken thief boss''s hand touched the viger, he threw the person to the ground. His limbs firmly pressed the chicken thief boss, almost suffocating him. .


    This time Mo Yan didn''t need to exin, the vigers quickly stepped forward and **** the chicken thief. One viger, regardless of the cold, took off his socks and blocked the mouth of the chicken thief who kept shouting threats.


    Men''s feet usually have a not-so-pleasant smell, especially in winter when socks are not washed every day, so the smell bes even stronger. The cock-stealing boss rolled his eyes at the smell and wished he could faint immediately.


    At this time, the eight chicken thieves who had "led away" the four big dogs were also driven back by the four dogs. Their clothes were in tatters and their bodies were bruised and miserable. It was obvious at a nce that they had been severely tortured by the four dogs.


    The chicken thieves who were originally envious of these eightpanions shivered all over and began to feel happy. But looking at myself being **** by Wuhua, this feeling of happiness disappeared without a trace in an instant, and I regretted for the umpteenth time why I listened to the boss and walked away...

 Chapter 1075: murderer, opportunity

    Chapter 1075: murderer, opportunity


    Chapter 1075 Murderer, Opportunity


    More than twenty chicken thieves were temporarily imprisoned in the vacant house of Mo''s ancestral hall, and were guarded by eight vigers in turns.


    The chicken-thief boss who was **** by Wu Hua Da was not willing to be captured. He actually encouraged the vigers guarding them to help him out of trouble, and promised various benefits such as money and beauty.


    The vigers were unmoved and took the opportunity to beat the chicken thief boss severely and warned him to be more honest. In their opinion, a person who wants to make a fortune by stealing chickens and dogs will never have a big future. If he really has the ability to get gold and silver, how can he go to a remote ce like Liuyang Vige to steal chickens? Eat enough to hold yourself up!


    The chicken-stealing boss failed to achieve his goal. Instead, he was beaten up and wanted to bite the vigers to death. However, his hands were tied behind his back, and his legs were tied from his ankles to his thighs. He couldn''t even stand up, so he could only curse and curse.


    At dawn the next day, the vige chief and several vige elders conducted a preliminary interrogation of these chicken thieves on behalf of the entire vige. After determining that the theft of Lao Sun''s family and the theft of chickens from eight families was their fault, they found the Mo family. Father and daughter, ask how to deal with it.


    Mo Qingze asked this question to Mo Yan, who was obviously not ready to express his opinion as he listened.


    Mo Yan had thought about this issue yesterday and asked Yang Bao: "Have you found out their specific identities?"


    Yang Bao replied: "After asking clearly, except for the person who took the lead, everyone else is from various viges around the capital, and two of them are from Gaocun and Xiawang Vige."


    Gaocun and Xiawang Vige are located within the Yuhua Mountain range, very close to Liuyang Vige. There are several children in the school from these two viges, and there are also marriages between several viges above.


    The reason why this group of chicken thieves frequently attacks Liuyang Vige is that these two people often tell their associates about the wealth of Liuyang Vige in an envious and jealous tone, which arouses the covetousness of others. As soon as they hit it off, they start stealing His eyes shifted to Liuyang Vige.


    Mo Yan Xiumei raised her head slightly and asked interestingly: "What is the identity of the person who takes the lead? How can he bring a group of unrted people together for his own use?"


    Hearing this, a look of shame shed across Yang Bao''s face: "The man refused to identify himself. His aplices only knew that his surname was Hu, and they couldn''t find out anything else."


    Mo Yan thought for a moment, recalling his attempt to attack the vigers when the chicken thief boss was caughtst night. An idea shed in his mind and he said: "This man seems to be a martial artist. Not to mention how powerful his martial arts is. He is afraid to deal with two or three people." That''s enough, he keeps his identity secret, so there might be something shady going on."


    When Yang Bao heard this, he understood what was wrong and asked nervously: "Girl Yan, what should we do?" If this person really has a big background, who knows whether hispanions will take revenge on the entire vige. Thingse up.


    Mo Yan''s thoughts werepletely different from Yang Bao''s. What if this chicken thief boss was really good, a legendary thief or something, and could he do such a thief thing? Thinking again about the threatst night, it was clear that he was a livid person, and that he might have a shady identity.


    Seeing Yang Bao''s uneasiness, Mo Yan waved to the fur ball lying at his feet and said to him: "I will meet him personally. As for the others, if they have not done something unforgivable, let them steal the The money earned was returned to the vigers who had stolen it. If they did so, they would write another confession for them to sign, and when the spring plowing came, they would be asked toe over and help the vigers who had stolen it, which would be regarded as paying for their crime with work. Otherwise, they would be punished. Take the confession to the Yamen and file aint."


    Those chicken thieves are certainly hateful, but most of them are first-time offenders and have not harmed anyone. If it hadn''t been for this snowstorm, they wouldn''t have taken the risk. Although they can be sent to the official directly to receive the punishment they deserve, Da Chu''s criminalw is still very strict. Those whomit the crime of theft are punished ording to the amount of stolen ie. These people do not steal much, but they still have to be beaten and locked up for several times. months.


    Such a punishment may not seem serious, but the potential "punishment" may ruin their lives. Not to mention anything else, their rtives, friends, fellow citizens, and neighbors will ostracize them, and even their families will suffer. Under heavy pressure, they may actually embark on the road of crime.


    Mo Yan did not propose to send them to an official position. It was also out of this consideration that paying for their crimes with work was a test for these people. If they were willing toe honestly during the spring plowing time, she was willing to let them go. Otherwise, she would have to send them to prison. Officer, a real lesson has been learned.


    Girl Yan, this is a good idea, just do what you said. Yang Baomei smiled broadly, obviously having the same considerations as Mo Yan, not wanting to do things too badly.


    Not to mention anything else, the two viges, Gaocun and Xiawang, all have the same surname, passed down from the same ancestor. They are much more united than the viges with mixed surnames. Now Liuyang Vige is more and more closely connected with these two viges. , If those two people were really sent to prison, they might be enemies with the two viges.


    When Mo Yan came to the ancestral hall with Mao Tuan, the other chicken thieves had been taken to another house by the vigers. Only the chicken thieves were left in the original house, lying on the cold ground with his mouth gagged. .


    Hearing the footsteps, the chicken thief boss raised his neck and took a look. He saw Mo Yan''s eyes bursting with hatred. The next moment, he met a pair of sharp tiger eyes. He felt chills in his heart and his face was full of fear. Trying to retreat.


    Mo Yan patted the hair ball on the head and said to it: "Take the smelly socks out of his mouth. I have something to ask him."


    When Mao Tuan heard this, a light of disgust shed in his eyes. He walked up to the chicken thief boss with his legs raised, and waved his sharp ws over. Under the horrified look of the chicken thief boss, he suddenly hooked it into his mouth. The smelly socks were quickly thrown aside.


    Mo Yan looked at the frightened chicken thief boss and was very satisfied with the shock the hairball had given him. She asked straight to the point: "What is your real name? Where did youe from?"


    Hearing this, the chicken-thief boss moved his eyes from Mao Tuan to Mo Yan, and said disdainfully: "Why should I tell you, this stinky bitch? But if you, stinky bitch, are willing to let me go, I will tell you. Its okay.


    Mo Yan''s expression remained unchanged, and he did not take the insulting words of the chicken thief boss to heart at all. He just said to Maodan, who was already angry and wanted to bite the chicken thief boss to death immediately: "He is so rude, and he can''t keep up with you." , just y with him and teach him the principles of life."


    Roar The hairball was so excited that he roared with joy at his owner. I havent yed with anyone for a long time, and I didnt expect that one came today. Thinking about it, I really miss it!


    "No - no, you stinky bitch, let it go away, let it go away -" the chicken thief yelled like a pig, making the chicken thieves in the other room tremble with fear.


    "Haha, it''s fun, I''ll wait for you outside." Mo Yan encouraged Mao Tuan with a smile, and walked out amidst the horrified shouts of the chicken thief boss, and closed the door at the same time, so as not to expose the tragic situation inside to the passing vigers. Leave a psychological shadow.


    Dont, donte over, donte over, ah


    It hurts, it hurtshelp, help


    "Uncle Tiger, please have mercy! The little one doesn''t dare anymore, the little one won''t dare anymore! Uncle Tiger, have mercy on me, Uncle Tiger, have mercy on me"


    In the next half hour, the crying and screaming in the room did not stop. In another room, the chicken thieves who were still debating whether to draw money could no longer think of any resistance. Obediently, he pressed his fingerprints on the confession, and hastily agreed to go to Liuyang Vige during the spring plowing to pay for the crime with work from the house of someone who had been robbed.


    Until the chicken-stealing boss lost the energy to scream, Mo Yan finally opened the door and let Hairball stop his one-sided torture.


    Maodan gave the bruised chicken-stealing boss onest w as he was still not satisfied. The chicken-stealing boss twitched but did not make any sound.


    "Tsk, tsk, how pitiful! The hairball is worse this time." Looking at the chicken thief who was covered in blood and almost inhumane, Mo Yan sighed without mercy, took out a bottle of medicinal powder and poured it on On the chicken-stealing boss.


    If you lose too much blood and pass away, or if you die without holding on, it will be very troublesome.


    After a moment, the door of the room was reopened. Mo Yan walked out with the hair ball and said to Yang Bao who was waiting outside: "This man must be closely guarded. When the gate of the Yamen opens after the Lantern Festival, he will be detained." past."


    When Yang Bao heard this, he couldn''t help but ask: "Who is this person?" Is he really a murderous thief?


    Mo Yan felt that the identity of the chicken thief boss had nothing to hide, so he said: "His real name is Liu Hu. He was sentenced to death for theft and murder. Later he escaped and fled to the capital. Taking advantage of the snowstorm, he wanted to Winning people over to continue doing evil, unfortunately we happened to catch him this time."


    This Liu Hu used tomit crimes in a gang, and he had more than one life on his hands. It''s just that he was lucky and escaped from the prison. His dozen or so aplices were not so lucky. On the day they deliberately created chaos and escaped, they were all shot and killed by random arrows in the prison.


    After hearing this, Yang Bao stroked his beard and sighed: "It''s really his own fault. If he could repent and be a good person after escaping, he might not be able to live a peaceful life like ordinary people, but he didn''t cherish it and came to the capital to cause trouble." Oh, this is not seeking death."


    Mo Yan nodded and was convinced that it was not a pity for a person like Liu Hu to die. After knowing what he had done, she decided to send him to the official directly. Don''t think that such a person would regret it.


    This time our vige caught the escaped death row prisoner, which is considered a great achievement. When the timees, we will send him to the Yamen, and the Yamen may reward him. Uncle Yang, our vige will be famous again.


    Yang Bao didn''t expect this. Hearing Mo Yan''s words, he couldn''t believe it: "Is there really a reward?"


    Mo Yan nodded with a smile: "There must be this, but I don''t know what the reward will be."


    Yang Bao was overjoyed and said with a bright face: "No matter what the reward is, this is the honor of our vige. This benefit cannot be bought with a few taels of silver."


    At this point, Yang Bao said with some embarrassment: "It''s not you this time. Let alone catching Liu Hu, whether you can catch these chicken thieves and eliminate harm for the people is a question. To be honest, this reward should be Only your family can handle it."


    "Uncle Yang said this and it''s a big deal." Mo Yan waved his hand nonchntly: "I''m from Liuyang Vige, so this honor naturally belongs to the whole vige. Besides, the folks who caught these peoplest night are all You put in the effort, but you cant give all the credit to my family.


    When Mo Yan said this, Yang Bao really didnt know what to say.


    Mo Yan didn''t want to be entangled in this topic, so she reminded: "It will take another three days for the government to issue the seal. During these three days, Uncle Yang has worked hard to keep a close eye on this man. If he escapes, I am afraid that There will be endless troubles.


    Yang Bao looked solemn and said, "Girl Yan, I will arrange for people to take turns guarding you every day, and I will never give him a chance to escape."


    Well, Uncle Yang can just make arrangements.


    The two of them talked a few words about the other twenty chicken thieves, and Mo Yan, urged by Mao Tuan, took the big guy home who couldn''t wait to wash his paws.


    On the 16th day of the first lunar month, Yang Bao and a dozen able-bodied vigers sent Liu Hu, who was **** with five flowers, to the Yamen.


    On the first day of unblocking the seal, a death row prisoner came to the door. This was a very good sign for Jingzhao Mansion, especially after learning that this death row prisoner was from the vige of Hejia County Lord and the future Mrs. Weiyuan Hou. After being caught, Yang Bao and others received warm hospitality.


    Jing Zhaoyin was even more generous. With a wave of his hand, he rewarded Liuyang Vige with twenty taels of silver. He also ordered his subordinates to immediately make a que and send it to Liuyang Vige on an auspicious day tomend the people of Liuyang Vige. An act of loyalty and courage.


    Yang Bao carried twenty taels of silver and returned to the vige with ten other vigers with glowing faces. It didn''t take long for Yang Bao''s house to be packed with vigers from three floors outside after hearing the news.


    In Liuyang Vige, where even dropping a needle could trigger a fightst year, twenty taels of silver was not a small amount. It was evenly divided among the dozens of families who participated in catching the thief. Each family could also get two to three hundred coins, enough for one person. The family of three has been eating meat for a month.


    But now, these two or three hundred pennies are nothing. In the end, Mo Yan suggested that five taels of the twenty taels of silver should be used to build a gatehouse at the entrance of the vige and hang a quemending the yamen on it. The que could not be sent and left to gather dust in the corner!


    This proposal was unanimously approved by the vigers. The remaining fifteen taels are used for school education funds to reward outstanding academic performance or to assist children from poor families who love to study.


    Studying is a money-consuming thing. As a result, fifteen taels of silver is not enough, and it canst for two years at most. Later, some vigers proposed that at the end of the year, as long as the family has children studying in school and their annual ie exceeds 20 taels, they should allocate 500 yuan for this fund; if their annual ie exceeds 50 taels, they should use One tael...and so on, no more than ten taels at most.


    Except for a few families who were not very happy, this proposal was unexpectedly approved by most people.


    The vigers have lived a hard life for many years, and even if they have extra money at home, they dare not spend itvishly. However, people are prone to misfortune and good fortune, and no one can guarantee that if life is good, it will always be good. If you spend a little money now, if your family cannot afford to send your children to school in the future, at least the school will allow your children to continue studying. This is the real reason why most vigers are willing to give money to the school.


    This is entirely voluntary. As for those who have the ability but are unwilling to pay, no one will force them. Of course, if people from other viges are willing to pay, no one will refuse.


    "Yan Yan, I think your next n can be implemented." Xue Tuanzi looked at the new red lines on the merit bead and said to Mo Yan happily.


    "I didn''t expect that I could get merit like this." Mo Yan sighed. She just made a suggestion at Yang Bao''s house. She didn''t expect that it would be recognized by so many people, and she even said what she didn''t say. .


    Although the merits are not much this time, as long as the n is implemented, more people will be helped, and the merits will continue to increase?


    So, is it time for you to take action? Xue Tuanzi urged urgently, wishing that things could be done tomorrow and the space would be upgraded to the next level the day after tomorrow.


    "Why are you anxious? This matter can''t be done in three or two days?" Mo Yanforted the impatient Xue Tuanzi: "This matter is quite involved. Since I am using Chu Heng''s name, I have to tell him. If hes not happy, we still have to think about it.


    "Oh, you mortals are just trouble." Xue Tuanzi sighed helplessly, looking at his master, he had a sudden thought: "It would be great if you were the emperor. We don''t have to worry about anything. How about I sacrifice and let you be the queen?" ?


    "You guy, you are talking nonsense again." Mo Yan flicked Xue Tuanzi''s belly with his finger and said funnyly: "Not to mention whether the price you pay for letting me be the queen will vite thew of heaven. Just those political affairs can Tiring people to death, what kind of happiness is there? Although its great to be a queen in charge of other peoples destiny, but so what, wont you die?


    Xue Tuanzi thought about Mo Yan''s question with snail eyes, seeming to understand something, but not understanding anything at all. During its long life in the world of cultivation, there was nothing it wanted to do but couldn''t do. Even if it is trapped in space now, it still has the ability to change the mortal world. Of course, it will pay a heavy price.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect Xue Tuanzi to figure it out, so he changed the topic: "It hasn''t snowed in the past two days, and the snow seems to have started to melt. I n to go to the city tomorrow to see Sister Liu, and also visit Chu Heng by the way. , talk to him about this matter."


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tuanzi said sourly: "You remember your sister Lan, but you ranked her behind her in the important matter of umting merit. Humph, in your heart I am not even as good as your friend."


    Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry. She hugged the angry Xue Tuanzi and exined: "Sister Lan''s matter is more urgent and can be easily solved so I will go to her first. If it were you, I would do the same thing."


    Really? Xue Tuanzi looked at Mo Yan suspiciously, feeling a little happy again.


    "Of course it''s true. In my heart, there is no difference between you and Xiner Zhen''er. They are also my rtives. You see, your body is still made of my blood. I regard you as my sister."

 Chapter 1076: Stirring up trouble and giving harsh drugs

    Chapter 1076: Stirring up trouble and giving harsh drugs


    Chapter 1076: Stirring up trouble and giving harsh medicine


    younger sister?


    Xue Tuanzi looked at his master helplessly, and his body was instantly hollowed out by these two words.


    It just wants to be a younger brother!


    Mo Yan suppressed a smile and pretended not to notice the resentmenting towards her face. She touched the little guy''s belly and continued: "You are so cute now. You will be even more lovable when you be a human. I can''t wait to see you." Look like you put on a princess dress. Well, there are no princess dresses here. Dont worry, I will design it specially for you and dress you up beautifully every day..."


    Xue Tuanzi: "..." I really want to change the owner and start over, how can I break it?


    "Look at you, you''re so happy that you''re speechless. Don''t worry, I will always be very nice to you." Mo Yan added a hint of anger, clearly feeling that the little guy was on the verge of death. On the verge of going berserk.


    Just when Xue Tuanzi had suppressed his anger and was ready to teach his master what would happen if he frightened him, the bag suddenly emptied and his master disappeared in an instant.


    Ignoring Xue Tuanzi who was jumping in anger, Mo Yan decisively blocked his consciousness to avoid being poisoned by Xue Tuanzi''s resentment. She walked out of the room and saw that the sky was wider and there seemed to be signs of clearing up, and she felt even better.


    "Sister, you go to the city tomorrow, help me take these to the embroidery house and sell them, and bring me some embroidery threads back by the way." Xin''er came over carrying tworge bags, which contained the embroidery threads she and Li Xiu had bought fromst year. The embroidery I have umted since the twelfth lunar month.


    Mo Yan opened the bag and looked at Xin''er''s embroidery. Seeing that it was better than before, she smiled and praised: "The screens you embroidered are getting more and more exquisite. These will definitely fetch a good price."


    Xin''er narrowed her eyes with a smile and said proudly: "That''s right, Aunt Li has always praised me for my talent! I will save money now. If I want to open a big embroidery workshop in the future, I will definitelypete with other embroidery workshops. .


    "Be ambitious!" Mo Yan patted her sister on the shoulder and said with a smile: "When your embroidery workshop opens, I will go to your ce every day to pick out good things. Don''t ept any money from me."


    Xin''er waved her hand and said angrily: "As long as I look down on you, it won''t matter if my embroidery workshop is emptied."


    "You said this yourself. Don''t let me empty out your embroidery workshop and make you cry." Mo Yan scratched her sister''s nose and teased. This girl is good at everything, but her tear ducts are too developed and she sheds tears. A bit much.


    Xin''er felt embarrassed when she was told that. She shook her sister''s arm and said coquettishly, "I''m still a child. It will be fine when I grow up."


    "Pfft, you''re still a child!" Mo Yan looked her sister up and down, and exposed her shamelessness unceremoniously: "You are thirteen this year, and Chu Kui camest month, so you are already a big boy. Its a girl.


    As soon as she mentioned the sunflower water, Xin''er''s facial features widened a lot, and her increasingly bright face suddenly turned red like rouge. She stamped her feet in embarrassment and said, "Why are you mentioning that **** thing? I can''t wait for it." Dont evere here, its so shameful.


    "Haha, didn''t you just scare yourself into hiding in bed and cry? What''s so shameful about that?" Looking at her sister''s reaction, Mo Yan was overjoyed. The stupid girl''s reaction that day was so great that she really thought something was wrong with her body, and she almost frightened her to death.


    You also said that if you keep talking, I will ignore you. Thinking of the embarrassment that day, Xin''er was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into. If she could, she would still want to enter her sister''s mind and erase that memory. It was really shameful.


    "Ahem, I''m notughing at you anymore, don''t be angry, your mouth will be full of oil." I knew that if I kept talking, this sister would probably cry again, and Mo Yan would be too embarrassed to bully others. ruthless.


    Mo Yan apuded her sister''s n to open an embroidery workshop. Money is not a problem. As long as you find a suitable shop, you can buy it at any time. Operation and management are the most difficult.


    The two sisters discussed the details of opening an embroidery workshop with great interest. However, except for the snow dumplings in the space, no one knew that so many things would happen in the middle. It was not until ten long yearster that Xin''er''s ideal embroidery workshop was opened in a water town in the south of the Yangtze River.


    At that time, things and people had already changed.


    The next day, the sky became gloomy again, and it looked like it would snow. Worried about encountering a heavy snowstorm, Mo Yan put two packages of embroidery items on Xiao Hei''s back, and put the gifts for the Liu family and the Prince''s Mansion on Da Hong Zao, then sat on Xiao Hei''s back and followed her. The family said goodbye to the five beasts and left.


    The snow on the road has reached the knees of Xiao Hei and Da Hong Zao. They are strong enough to run, but they are not much faster than walking, and they consume a lot of energy. Mo Yan was not in a hurry and let them walk step by step.


    It was a journey of forty miles and took an hour and a half to reach the city gate. After entering the city gate, the snow on the street had been cleared, and the two horses were much faster. It took them two seconds to reach Liu''s house.


    Seeing Liu Tinning out to greet her, Mo Yan couldn''t help but eximed: "Sister Lan, howe you have lost so much weight?"


    Mingming seemed fine a year ago, but after a year he was almost unrecognizable to her. Mo Yan couldn''t help but feel heavy when she thought about the reason why her friend had changed so much.


    A smile appeared on Liu Tinn''s face. Because the servant was present, she couldn''t say anything. She just held Mo Yan''s hand and walked into the room: "Yan Yan, why are you free toe here today? It happens to be two days before my uncle. Arge basket of sea fish and shrimps will be delivered to you, you are in for a treat."


    The capital is not close to the sea, and there is no road directly to the sea. The only things that can be transported here are dried fish and shrimps. However, dried fish and shrimp are also very precious, and the price alone is not within the reach of ordinary people.


    Knowing that the courtyard was not the ce to talk, Mo Yan did not continue to ask questions, and a smile appeared on his face: "Really? Then don''t grab the shrimps from meter."


    When Liu Tinn heard this, the smile on her face became more real: "You think so, I like to eat shrimps the most. I can share half with youter."


    "Okay, half is half! Before I go home, I''ll tell my aunt to take away all the remaining shrimps from your house." Mo Yan joked, hoping that his friend would be happy.


    The two sisters came to the main hall chatting andughing, where Mrs. Liu was already waiting. Mo Yan stepped forward, bowed as a junior, and presented a gift.


    Mrs. Liu said angrily: "You child, you came here as soon as you came. Why are you so polite? You won''t be allowed to do this next time." After saying that, she took the gift box with her own hands and put it on the table.


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "I found the things inside from the mountains. I borrowed flowers to offer to the Buddha. I hope Auntie doesn''t mind."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Liu vaguely guessed that the box contained something like ginseng, but she did not expect that it would contain a thousand-year-old ginseng with sufficient spiritual energy. She pointed at Liu Tinn and said to Mo Yan: "This girl has been waiting for you toe for a long time. You two sisters should go back to your room to talk. I''ll go to the kitchen first to take a look."


    Mo Yan said quickly: "Auntie, I have other things to do. Just ask the kitchen to prepare a few simple home-cooked dishes."


    Mrs. Liu responded and left with a smile.


    "Let''s go to the room." Liu Tinn took Mo Yan''s hand and ran to the room. With this eager look, it was obvious that she was holding back a lot of things in her heart.


    Mo Yan looked at her friend with a gloomy face, and felt more and more that the matter was more serious than she imagined. As a result, as soon as she entered the room, Liu Tinn hugged her tightly and started crying.


    Sighing secretly, Mo Yan held her friend''s shoulder with one hand and patted her back gently with the other. She didn''t say any nonsense to tell her not to cry. It was better to cry than to keep everything in her heart.


    This crying made Mo Yan''s shoulders wet before he stopped. Mo Yan found a clean cotton handkerchief to wipe her friend''s tears. Looking at her red and swollen eyes, she scolded Shen Ji **** in her heart.


    Yan, Yan Yan, so good, so good, howe a cousin appears? You say, you say, it would be great if there was no such cousin. Liu Tinn was sobbing, unable to even utter aplete sentence.


    She is obviously a cheerful and generous woman, not intolerant of others, but she is full of resentment towards her husband''s cousin. Something must have happened to make her like this.


    As her thoughts were racing, Mo Yan asked directly what she had guessed in her heart: "But Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen want to give their niece to Shen Ji, so that you two can serve the same husband?"


    Liu Tinn''s face froze, she nodded in embarrassment, and quickly exined: "This is what the two elders wanted, and Brother Shen doesn''t want to." During the New Year''s greetings, the woman wanted to follow her and say that she wanted to pay her New Year''s greetings. Brother Shen He also gave her a harsh meal and told her to study the women''s rules at home.


    "He''s not willing?" Mo Yan smiled coldly and raised her voice: "If he is really unwilling, why not make the matter clear? And make you sad about it?"


    As if she didn''t expect Mo Yan''s reaction to be so big, Liu Tinn looked at her nkly and exined: "He told the two elders that the two elders originally followed his wishes, but that cousin is not an economical person. , she had to marry him life or death, and it was impossible for the two elders to watch her die, so without telling Brother Shen, she begged me in the letter, asking me to make the decision to let the cousine over and be his second wife after I got married. "


    "What? Do you want to be a second wife?" Mo Yan stared at her friend in disbelief and asked excitedly: "You agreed? Did you agree?"


    Liu Tinn was a little scared and waved her hands repeatedly: "No, no, Brother Shen doesn''t mean that. How could I agree? It''s just that the two elders are elders, and I will be their daughter-inw when I get married. If they bring it up again, what if I refuse? Isnt it unfilial?


    Unfilial piety is a serious crime. If parents use this as an excuse to divorce their daughter-inw, no one will have anything to say. This is where Liu Tinn is really in trouble.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief: "I didn''t agree, just don''t agree. If you dare to agree, don''t say you know me in the future!"


    Liu Tinn''s face changed, and she said aggrievedly: "Do you not recognize me as a friend because I agreed?"


    Mo Yan rolled his eyes, poked her forehead and said fiercely: "What do you think? If you relent and let that womane in as a second bedroom, you will never want to live a good life again in the future. You are not living a good life, are you? Am I happy? Its better to turn a blind eye and never care about your business again.


    Of course, these words are just to scare Liu Tinn. Even if she really feels wronged and agrees to the request of the Shen family elders, Mo Yan will not really ignore her, but it is true that he will feel ufortable for her in his heart.


    Liu Tinn, however, took it seriously. She held her good sister''s hand tightly and said, "You must not ignore me. The worst, the worst, I won''t get married."


    At this point, Liu Tinn seemed to have figured it out, looked into Mo Yan''s eyes and said: "I will not share my husband with other women. If the two elders of the Shen family must force me to recognize that woman, this marriage will not be done. Whatever!"


    When she got haircut, her parents looked at her future husband. At that time, she told herself that her future husband did not need to be handsome, poor, or talented, but he could not be unkind to her, nor could he marry another woman. Just like her parents, they would only have each other for the rest of their lives. .


    Shen Ji was the first person who made her fall in love. She had no pretense about her feelings for him, but if marrying him would make her suffer endless pain for the rest of her life, she would rather let go and cut off her love than let herself Being in such an embarrassing situation.


    Otherwise, not only will she be in pain, her parents who love and care for her, and her friends who care about her will also be sad. The price is too high and not worth it at all.


    Seeing the determination in her friend''s eyes, Mo Yan raised the corner of her mouth high, patted her shoulder and said: "It takes a hundred years of cultivation to cross the same boat, and a thousand years of cultivation to sleep together! It''s not easy to meet someone you really like, and you can be a good friend." Couples are even more rare. Although Shen Ji is not decisive enough, it would not be fair to him if you just give up. Of course, I am not asking you to wrong yourself and help others. If Shen Ji can solve this matter, it means that he is a person worthy of trust. A lifelong person. But this matter cannot be dyed any longer. You have to give him some harsh medicine and let him solve the matter as soon as possible. "


    Shen Ji seems to be doing well. If it were someone else, he would probably just follow his parents'' wishes and ept his cousin as a second wife and enjoy the blessings of being together. Since Sister Lan won''t be confused, there is nothing to worry about. The worst result of using harsh medicine is that Shen Ji loses his rtionship and cannot settle his rtionship with his biological father and mother, and Sister Lan loses a quality fianc.


    Its not like the worlds good men are extinct. On the condition of being a good friend, its not impossible to find someone who treats her wholeheartedly. Theres no reason for her to fall into the Shen familys trap, but she cant just let her go without doing anything. Isn''t it because of that cousin''s wish?


    "Yan Yan, do you have any idea? Tell me quickly." Liu Tinn urged urgently. She said she was free and easy before, but if the problem can be solved properly, who wouldn''t want to be with the person they like?


    Mo Yan understood her friend''s thoughts and did not show off. She directly exined her method and finally reminded: "That woman is not difficult to solve. It depends on whether Shen Ji is willing to put in the effort. If he is not willing to bother, I dont think he deserves your liking either.


    Liu Tinn knew that Mo Yan was right, but she still hesitated: "Is this too cruel? Will he think that I don''t care about him and give up without understanding his difficulties?"


    Mo Yan blinked and said meaningfully: "It depends on you. If you express your love to him sincerely, will he still doubt your sincerity?"


    Liu Tinn didn''t know what she thought of when she heard this, and her face burned at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meeting the joking gaze of his good sister, he spat in embarrassment: "You are a shameless guy, do you often have a romantic rtionship with your partner?"


    Mo Yan nced at her friend and lied seriously: "Do you think he and I can be romantically involved with his cold face?"


    Liu Tinn imagined Xiao Ruiyuan''s cold face as Shen Ji''s in her mind, and couldn''t help shaking her head: it was a bit difficult, and she couldn''t be affectionate.


    Thinking of this, she looked at her good sisters with sympathy. Facing such a big ice cube, even if she had thousands of love words in her heart, she couldn''t say them out!


    Mo Yan put on a gloomy expression at the right time, but she cursed in her heart: If you, a girl, knew that we were sleeping in the same bed and almost did something unspeakable, we would never be able to have peace today.


    Seeing this, Liu Tinn quicklyforted her: "That''s good. If you are a smooth-tongued person and just walk outside with this status, you don''t know how many sisters you will offend. Besides, the poption of the Xiao family is very simple. Once youe in, Even the dignified Madam Hou, without a mother-inw pressing her down, is a good thing that no one else can even think of."


    At the end of the day, Liu Tinn was really envious. The two elders of the Shen family are indeed kind people, but they are elders after all, and they must be respected without making any mistakes. Indeed, they are not asfortable as Mo Yan.


    "Nothing is perfect in the world. If it were, I''m afraid it would be boring again." Mo Yan knew that her friend was confused about the future, so she began tofort her again.


    "Don''t worry, I have already figured out how to live my life in the future. If I really marry into the Shen family, I will make no mistake. No one can criticize me." Liu Tinn smiled heartily, and the confusion just now disappeared. .


    Mo Yan smiled slightly and silently blessed this good girl, hoping that her future life would be less troubled.


    After having lunch at the Liu family, Mo Yan said goodbye and left the Liu family, heading towards the Prince''s Mansion. It wasn''t until her back disappeared around the corner of the street that the Liu family''s mother and daughter looked back.


    Looking at her daughter who was obviously much more cheerful, Mrs. Liu was full of gratitude to Mo Yan: "Having a friend like Yan Yatou is a blessing from your previous life. You must cherish it."


    "Mom, I don''t need you to tell me. Apart from you and dad, she is the person closest to me. When I have children in the future, I will recognize her as my godmother!" Liu Tinn held her mother''s arm and walked into the house. Go ahead and speak your mind carelessly.


    A crisp sound spread, startling the sparrows resting on the branches to fly away.


    "You''re such a shameless girl, you dare to say anything to anyone. You haven''t even gotten married yet, and you''re thinking about your children. How will it sound if people hear you." Mother Liu pped her daughter on the forehead. That wasn''t enough, and she pped her daughter hard again. He poked her forehead.


    Liu Tinn covered her forehead and looked at her mother with resentment. She wanted to make an excuse, but was frightened by the fierce look in her eyes and reluctantly swallowed the excuse.

 Chapter 1077: Educational power, pregnancy

    Chapter 1077: Educational power, pregnancy


    Chapter 1077 Educational Power, Pregnancy


    Yesterday, Mo Yan wrote a letter and told Xiao Ruiyuan that he wasing to the Prince''s Mansion to find Chu Heng. After Xiao Ruiyuan received the letter, he immediately reported it to Chu Heng.


    Chu Heng knew that Mo Yan would not meet him in person if it was not an important matter, so he still squeezed out half a day due to his busy schedule.


    As he had been notified in advance, the guard at the gate verified Mo Yan''s identity and politely took her to the main hall of the Prince''s Mansion.


    Mo Yan has been to the pce, which means she has seen the world. She walked in with the guards without squinting, and she felt that the Prince''s Mansion upies a veryrge area, with five steps to the first floor, ten steps to the pavilion, the corridor is winding, and the honeb water vortex , magnificent and elegant, just like a miniature version of the pce.


    The great **** who was guarding outside the main hall had been warned a long time ago. When he saw the guard guarding with someone from a distance, he guessed that the visitor, His Royal Highness, wanted to see Lord Hejia.


    As the person approached, he nced at her inadvertently, but when he saw that the woman was dressed in extraordinary clothes and had a noble bearing, he confirmed his suspicion and hurriedly stepped forward to say hello: "I pay my respects to Lord Hejia."


    Seeing this, the little eunuchs and maids who were following the big **** also stepped forward to salute.


    Even though these people are just serving eunuchs and pce maids, they are of high ss. Usually, people only show great courtesy when facing the royal family. For Mo Yan, the county prince, it is enough to bow and pray. As ves, the royal servants have a much higher status than the servants of ordinary officials. It can be said that they are the epitome of the supremacy of imperial power.


    Mo Yan immediately asked them to get up and entered the main hall under the leadership of the eunuch. The elder **** did not dare to neglect, so he called the maid to serve tea, and ordered his junior **** to go to the backyard to report to the prince and the princess.


    Not long after, the young **** came back, with an even more respectful expression towards Mo Yan: "Junjun, your highness has invited me, please follow me this way."


    Mo Yan nodded slightly and followed the little **** to another pce. This pce was the study room of the Prince''s Mansion, where Chu Heng handled official affairs and discussed matters with his staff.


    The little **** actually brought Mo Yan to see Chu Heng directly instead of going to meet the Crown Princess first. Presumably it was Chu Heng who had exined it.


    The little **** who was waiting at the door of the study went in again to report. Mo Yan stepped into the study and saw Xiao Ruiyuan there too, and was not surprised at all.


    After the ceremony, Mo Yan went straight to the topic, briefly exined the purpose of the trip, and presented the n he had prepared earlier to Chu Heng.


    Chu Heng spent a moment reading the ten-page n. He put the n aside and thought about it quietly. The expression on his face did not change. It was unclear whether he agreed or rejected it.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan was not in a hurry. She picked up the tea that the maid had just served and tasted it carefully. She found that it was also Yunwu tea, but not as delicious as her Yunwu tea.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s calm look, Xiao Ruiyuan, who was sitting next to her, became less calm and asked softly: "Why do you have such an idea? Once implemented, the national treasury will be tight. Even if His Highness agrees, the Holy Emperor and the court will Im afraid the minister wont agree.


    Da Chu has a vast territory, natural disasters ur almost every year, and the borders are not stable. These two reasons directly lead to insufficient national treasury. It is obviously unrealistic to spend a lot of time supporting teaching in physics.


    Mo Yan put down the tea cup, nced at Chu Heng and said in a voice that he could just hear: "''To build a country and rule the people, teachinges first.'' Education is the foundation of the country. Letting the people practice literature and etiquette from an early age not only allows them to understand how to behave Principles can also increase knowledge and serve the country. If things go on like this, the folk customs of Dachu will be better and better, and the national power will be stronger and stronger. By then, who will not have the foresight to invade our country? If the country is safe, the family will be safe, that is what I want Its nothing more than that.


    It cannot be said that she worked so hard to umte merit, but she also wanted national security and family security.


    Sensing Chu Heng''s gaze, Mo Yan paused for a moment, then gave an example and continued: "Last year, we joined forces with the Kucha Kingdom to defend against the enemy. We only managed to keep out 20,000 enemy troops with hundreds of thousands of people. Why?" Is this possible? Because those 20,000 enemy troops used extremely lethal gunpowder! Where did that gunpowdere from? They made it by testing the gunpowder technique passed down from our great Chu. Just because they know more, After learning a lot, knowing thenguage of Dachu, and mastering the art of gunpowder, I was able to use these to create such powerful ammunition. If these ammunition were not still in the experimental stage and could not be mass-produced, who would win and lose in this battle? Its unknown!


    Last year, Da Chu and Kucha''s 150,000 troops jointly fought against 20,000 elite foreign troops. Although Da Chu and Kucha won the final victory, the price was too high. Only 30,000 of the 150,000 troops were left. Unexpectedly, 5,000 of the enemy''s 20,000 elite soldiers escaped. Seriously, Dachu and Qiuci were the losers.


    No one thought that 20,000 elite soldiers of foreign tribes would carry such a lethal weapon. Ironically, this weapon was only sessfully developed after the gunpowder technique of Dachu was passed on.


    Its not like no one in Dachu has thought about using it to make weapons. Emperor Taizong once gathered hundreds of skilled craftsmen to study gunpowder. As a result, no powerful weapons were developed, but these hundreds of craftsmen were killed by a big explosion overnight. Exploded to pieces. Among the dead, another was Emperor Taizong''s favorite son.


    Emperor Taizong suffered a huge blow when he lost his son in middle age. He believed that gunpowder was too dangerous to be used by others, and it also killed his beloved son, so he decreed that no one should be allowed to touch gunpowder.


    To this day, the method of preparing gunpowder is still there, but no one dares to do research on weapons. However, the foreign tribe relied on the spread of the method to create gunpowder weapons first. Although its lethality is limited and it cannot be manufactured inrge quantities, it is already the most advanced weapon in this era of cold weapons, and flesh and blood cannot stop it at all.


    Although in Mo Yan''s first life, the monarch was fatuous and the government was corrupt, which was the main reason why foreigners upied the beautiful rivers and mountains of Da Chu in just a few years, without these improved ammunition and weapons, Da Chu would not have fallen so quickly. If Dachu cannot develop ammunition and weapons, no one knows whether it will repeat the same mistake twenty yearster and be a ve under the iron heel of foreigners.


    Fortunately, this battle woke up many people in the court. Emperor Hui''an had issued a secret order to search for skilled craftsmen, hoping that they could develop ammunition and weapons by studying gunpowder. There are still twenty years left, and it is not impossible to develop ammunition. Not to mention which country it will be used to attack after researching it, at least when the foreignerse back, they can be beaten back and defend this beautiful country.


    Although he has memories of past lives, Mo Yan has never studied gunpowder, knows nothing about this stuff, and can''t make any feasible suggestions. She only wanted to use this as an example to prove that the country was powerful in teaching and persuade Chu Heng to agree to her proposal and support education. No matter what, there is nothing wrong with letting people read more books.


    I have to say that Mo Yans words touched Chu Hengs heart. As the next emperor, and not one of those mediocre and greedy for pleasure, Chu Heng naturally had great ambitions and wanted to be a generation of emperors who would go down in history.


    It is a good opportunity for Mo Yan to present this n to support education. It will not only benefit the country and the people, but also make him as a promoter bound to leave a mark in the history books and serve thousands of schrs. respected. From ancient times to the present, no emperor has ever provided drastic support in the field of education, and Chu Heng wanted to be the first person.


    However, Xiao Ruiyuan expressed his concerns: Where does the moneye from?


    Mo Yan knew that money was the key to the realization of this n, and it was unlikely that the treasury would pay for the money. Therefore, she had already thought of a countermeasure, and said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "Schrs, farmers, industry andmerce, although merchants have the lowest status, they cannot Denying that businessmen are the richest people among the four people. They dontck gold and silver, but what theyck is the recognition of the world. If paying money to support students can improve their status, I dont think anyone will refuse, right?"


    Strictly speaking, merchants in Dachu had a high status and enjoyed the same rights as the other three peoples. For example, they could also participate in the imperial examination. But among the people, they are at the bottom of the pack and will still be looked down upon. No matter how rich a businessman is, if there are no schrs in his family, he will not be able to stand up straight when he goes out, and he will be called "nouveau riche".


    And if there is no backer behind a businessman, he is like a piece of delicious fat, and people with some power want to take a bite. In order to seek protection, they usually sent their beautiful daughters to local officials as concubines, and then gave themrge amounts of gold and silver.


    The girl who was sent as a concubine was originally from a good family, but when she arrived in the backyard of an official, she was from a lowly family. Her status was lower than that of a concubine from a peasant family, and the same was true for the children she gave birth to.


    Merchants are not stupid. If they had no choice, why would they give their daughters to others to make a fool of themselves and give up half of their family property? Precisely because they have suffered too much unfair treatment, they hope more than anyone else that their heirs can be sessful and find an official position in the future so that they can change their family background.


    Mo Yan''s words made Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes light up. He turned to look at his cousin. Sure enough, he saw a look of appreciation on his cousin''s face, obviously agreeing with this method.


    In the past, when the treasury was empty, the imperial court had no idea of those wealthy merchants. These merchants did not dare to disobey even if they did not want to, so they could only offer silver and grain with both hands. However, when they turned around, they drove up prices and recovered all the losses from the people, causing public dissatisfaction and grievances to boil.


    Now let those merchants voluntarily pay money to improve their status. This method seems simple and is not difficult to implement. No one has ever thought of it before.


    Chu Heng looked at Mo Yan with burning eyes, and suddenly understood why his father insisted on letting him ept this woman as his concubine. If she hadn''t been the one he liked and had made a marriage contract with his cousin, with this intelligence, even if he didn''t mean to, he would have brought this woman into the backyard and given her the honor she deserved.


    Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly felt a little ufortable. He unconsciously leaned forward to block Chu Heng''s sight, and said coldly: "Your Highness, I wonder if you are willing to implement the n Yan''er has drawn up?"


    Chu Heng was stunned by the shout of "Your Highness". Looking at his cousin''s actions, he knew what he was thinking. He couldn''tugh or cry for a moment. Don''t say that he didn''t have bad intentions, even if he did, he wouldn''t do this.


    I wanted to make a joke, but in front of Mo Yan, Chu Heng couldn''t say anything. He just said: "This is not a trivial matter. I will discuss it with my father in detail tomorrow. Whether it seeds or not depends on what he wants."


    After hearing this, Mo Yan let out a long sigh of relief. As long as Chu Heng agreed to persuade Emperor Hui''an to do such a good thing that would not drain the treasury, Emperor Hui''an had no reason not to agree. This matter was more than half sessful.


    The matter has not yet been finalized, and it is too early to discuss the specific details. Mo Yan originally nned to go to the Zhuangyuan Mansion and then go home, but Chu Heng asked her to stay for dinner. She could not refuse, so she had to stay.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had other important matters to discuss with Chu Heng. Mo Yan couldn''t stay in the study, so he was led by Chu Heng''s people to Princess Liang.


    Crown Princess Liang is virtuous and virtuous, and has no interest entanglement with Mo Yan, so she is happy to have a good rtionship with Mo Yan. After seeing Mo Yan, she did not show any pretense as a princess and personally helped Mo Yan up, who was saluting: "I have wanted to invite you toe over to y for a long time, but I gave up the idea when I heard that you have many things at home and you can''t go away. In the future, If you are free, you cane over to see me, but some of the tea parties in Beijing are good."


    Princess Liang wanted to make friends with her, so Mo Yan would not refuse her, so she knelt down and said, "Thank you, my dear, for your love."


    A tea party that Crown Princess Liang can participate in is definitely unusual. Mo Yan knew that Crown Princess Liang''s move was to help her gain a foothold among those powerful people as soon as possible. Although she is a county princess, her background is rtively low. When she marries Xiao Ruiyuan in the future, she will rarely have to socialize outside. Having the princess to lead the way will support her and elevate her status so that she will not be looked down upon by others.


    This "thank you" alsoes from Mo Yan''s sincerity.


    Princess Liang''s impression of Mo Yan was already good. Now that she sees that she understands etiquette and is not a cool person, she likes her even more. However, she has only met her for the second time and has nomon topics to talk about. In order to avoid being embarrassed, she took the initiative to hold Mo Yan''s hand and said, "It''s boring just sitting in the house. There are some nice snow scenes in the back garden. You can go and take a look with me."


    Mo Yan was also worried about being left out. Seeing that Crown Princess Liang was so considerate, she felt a little more favorable to her, so she smiled and said, "It is my blessing to be able to apany my queen to visit the garden."


    The two walked hand in hand on the long veranda, chatting while admiring the snow scenery. Because their actual ages are simr, their interests and hobbies are quite simr, and they ended up talking about the same thing. In the end, admiring the scenery turned into just chatting, but we just changed the ce, from indoors to the warm pavilion in the back garden.


    During the period, two concubines were also visiting the garden. When they heard that Princess Liang was entertaining guests in the Nuanting Pavilion, they hurried over to salute her, acting very respectfully.


    After the ceremony, Crown Princess Liang sent them down. The two of them did not dare to say a single word, and hurriedly left with the apanying maid. One look revealed that Crown Princess Liang was very skilled in the affairs of the Crown Prince. In the backyard of the mansion, he has umted a lot of power, and is far from being as gentle as he appears.


    There are time limits for three meals a day in the Prince''s Mansion, and dinner is ready at the end of Shenshi. Because there were two outsiders, Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan, there were two tables in the dining room, one for the prince and Xiao Ruiyuan, and one for Mo Yan and Princess Liang, with a translucent screen blocking the middle.


    The table was filled with all kinds of delicacies, and Mo Yan couldnt even see the ingredients for some of them. What''s rare is that on such a cold day, there is still fresh fish to eat. Although it is just an ordinary crucian carp, it is still rare. You must know that since the Great Cold, the moat has been frozen.


    The crucian carp was made into a milky white fish soup. Princess Liang seemed to like eating fish. There were several soups on the table, but the maid serving her meal served her a bowl of fish soup first.


    Mo Yan also likes to eat fish, but there is a fish pond in the space, and she can eat it anytime she wants. Therefore, when Princess Liang invited her to drink fish soup, she excused herself that she didn''t like it and asked the maid to serve her a bowl of ck-bone chicken. Ginseng soup.


    Seeing Princess Liang pick up the soup bowl, Mo Yan also picked up the delicious and nourishing ck chicken and ginseng soup. However, this time she was destined to have no luck, because Princess Liang suddenly vomited the moment she entered the fish soup.


    What happened?


    The sound of the soup bowl being knocked over rmed Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng on the other side of the screen. They both stood up and came to the screen side of the screen. Seeing Crown Princess Liang leaning against the maid with a pale face, Chu Heng was furious and yelled at the shivering maid.


    Princess Liang opened her eyes and looked at her, and said to Chu Heng who came to help her: "Your Highness, it''s my concubine who is unwell. It''s none of their business."


    Chu Heng looked at the fish soup sshed all over the floor, but thought there was something wrong with the fish soup, so he ignored Princess Liang and ordered the guards who rushed in: "Quickly go to Dr. Xuan."


    Xiao Ruiyuan had the same idea as Chu Heng. He came to Mo Yan and asked nervously: "Are you feeling ufortable in any way?"


    Mo Yan was watching Princess Liang in a trance. After hearing Xiao Ruiyuan''s words, she didn''t react for a moment and said inexplicably: "How can I feel ufortable?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan breathed a sigh of relief. But looking at Princess Liang''s weak appearance, he frowned again and stepped forward to check the fish soup on the table.


    Mo Yan saw this and quickly understood. Just when he was about to say that the problem was not the fish soup, he saw Chu Heng ordering the maid serving Princess Liang to be pulled down and locked up.


    She was anxious, worried that the imperial doctor would not be able to arrive in time and the maid would be punished innocently, so she quickly said: "Your Highness, can you allow me to check your empress''s pulse?"


    When Chu Heng heard this, he suddenly remembered that Mo Yan had studied medicine. Although he didn''t know what her medical skills were, just checking the pulse would not hurt anyone, so he said hurriedly: "Let Wanqing have a look quickly."


    Wanqing is the maiden name of Princess Liang.


    With permission, Mo Yan immediately stepped forward to take the pulse of Princess Liang, whose wrist was exposed. As soon as she put her finger on it, she noticed that the pulse condition was unusual.


    Chu Heng looked at his knotted wife nervously and saw ayer of sweat on her forehead. He became more and more worried and unconsciously looked at Mo Yan''s face. But a happy smile appeared on Mo Yan''s face.


    Confirming that he had not made a mistake in diagnosis, Mo Yan took back his hand and stood up and said to Chu Heng: "Congrattions, Your Highness, your Majesty has a happy pulse. Your Highness has been pregnant for more than a month."


    The inte speed is so poor that it took more than half an hour just to upload~ (_)~

 Chapter 1078: Memories, simple happiness

    Chapter 1078: Memories, simple happiness


    Chapter 1078 Memories, simple happiness


    "Are you happy? How, how could it be possible? It was only ten days ago..." Princess Liang looked at Mo Yan excitedly. She was about to say something when she suddenly remembered that her husband was there, and swallowed back the words that were on her lips.


    Its not that Princess Liang doesnt believe in Mo Yans medical skills, its that her sunflower water had just left her in the past two days, so no one else would have thought that she was pregnant.


    Mo Yan knew what Princess Liang was going to say, so she exined in a cryptic way: "Your Majesty is a little weak. I am afraid she was so overworked in the past few days. In the next two months, it is best for your Majesty to stay in bed and rest for three months." Only when the rear tire is stable can you get off the ground and walk.


    The two grown men Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng couldn''t understand this, but Princess Liang understood it clearly. She suddenly put her hand on her lower abdomen with a look of fear on her face.


    The first three months of pregnancy are the most dangerous time, as spontaneous abortion is easy to ur. Some women who are inexperienced identally miscarry their babies and mistakenly think they are getting sunflower water. Mo Yan often consults at Du''s Medical Center and has seen this kind of thing several times.


    Princess Liang''s blushing phenomenon was also because it was the New Year''s Day a few days ago and she was so busy that she overworked herself. At that time, she thought the pain in her lower abdomen was because she had not rested well, so she did not pay attention to it.


    Fortunately, the child was stubborn enough, but it was somewhat affected. For the next two months, Princess Liang could only spend the next two months in bed, otherwise she would risk seeing red again even if she sneezed.


    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, who was stunned by Mo Yan''s words "Your Majesty is happy", did note back to his senses for a long time. It was not until he heard that his wife was weak and needed to rest in bed that he suddenly woke up and stared at Mo Yan closely: "Are you sure?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan wished she could roll her eyes at the sky. It''s obviously a huge happy event, why don''t both of you believe it? Or do they believe in their ability to create humans, but simply don''t believe in her medical skills?


    She took a deep breath and said seriously: "Your Majesty is indeed pregnant. If Your Highness doesn''t believe it, the imperial doctor willeter and let him verify it again."


    Seeing Mo Yan so sure, Chu Heng no longer had any doubts, but he still had the unreal feeling of being in a dream.


    He has lived for twenty-six years, and for the first twenty-five years he was struggling **** the verge of death. So what if he had a beautiful wife and concubines, but the heart-eating poison hollowed out his body, let alone allowing his wives and concubines to give birth to healthy heirs. Even having **** is not possible.


    Later he was detoxified and rested for a whole year before he and Wanqing consummated their marriage. At that time, even the ghost doctor couldn''t guarantee whether the heart-eating poison would harm his heirs, let alone his extravagant hope of having his own heirs.


    Since there were no heirs and there was no good news in the backyard, many ministers in the court petitioned the father to adopt a son from several of his royal brothers. There were even a few **** who used this as an excuse to let him adopt a son. The father changed his name to a prince. Although his father had left those children untouched, he understood that if he never had children, adoption would be a matter of time.


    Now that Wanqing is pregnant, it is his biological blood. No matter whether the baby is a boy or a girl, no one will dare to adopt the baby and establish a new crown prince.


    Unable to tell what he was feeling, Chu Heng squatted down and reached out to touch his wife''s belly, but he was afraid of disturbing the unformed fetus inside.


    He retracted his hand and held his wife''s hand tightly, his voice revealing the nervousness that he was not aware of: "Wanqing, are you feeling ufortable in any way? If so, don''t bear it."


    After eight years of marriage, this was the first time that Princess Liang saw her husband acting so rude. She understood that what her husband valued was the child in his belly, but she was still very happy in her heart. The smile at the corner of her mouth was filled with the tenderness of motherhood: "Your Highness, concubine I''m in good health, I just couldn''t smell the fishy smell and that''s why I''m acting like this, so it''s no longer a serious problem."


    Hearing this, Chu Heng''s heart gradually rxed, but he did not let go of his wife''s hand.


    Not long after, an old doctor with a white beard was hurriedly brought in by the guards. After the old doctor checked Princess Liang''s pulse, she also concluded that Princess Liang was pregnant. For a time, the entire dining room was immersed in joy, and Princess Liang shed tears of excitement again.


    The old doctor''s medical skills were much better than Mo Yan''s. He knew from the pulse that Crown Princess Liang had signs of miscarriage, so he immediately prescribed fetal protection medicine and told Crown Princess Liang to drink it for three days. After three days, if there was no abdominal pain or other difort, she Symptoms include just resting in bed and no need to take medication.


    Although Mo Yan can now prescribe medicine, she would not dare to do so in a situation like Princess Liang''s. A slight difference, even a slight difference, can turn the miscarriage into poison.


    After the old doctor left, Mo Yan also said goodbye. Princess Liang was very grateful to Mo Yan and believed that it was the good luck she brought that prevented the child in her belly from getting into trouble. So in addition to inviting Mo Yan toe and y from time to time, he also gave her many things that were rarely seen outside.


    Yes, it is a gift but not a reward, which shows that Princess Liang haspletely regarded Mo Yan as one of her own.


    Mo Yan really couldn''t bear the fact that Crown Princess Liang regarded her as a benefactor. She just confirmed that she had a happy pulse and did not do anything else. However, Crown Princess Liang confirmed it, and she had no choice but to ept it. A generous gift.


    Before leaving, Mo Yan used the cover of her sleeves to take out a purse from the space and gave it to Princess Liang. The purse contains tranquilizing medicine prepared with medicinal materials in the space. cing it on the bedside can make people feel calm and have a good night''s sleep.


    She had detected from the pulse that Princess Liang was not sleeping well. This purse woulde in handy and would not have any adverse effects on the fetus in her belly.


    When Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan came out of the Prince''s Mansion, it was already dark. At this time, there were small snowkes floating in the air, adding a different kind of romance to the originally silent night.


    The shops on the street have been closed, and there are not many people walking on the street. Xiao Ruiyuan''s dry and warm hands naturally squeeze Mo Yan''s tightly, and a gentle smile appears on the corner of his lips: "I will take you to a ce."


    Mo Yan turned around and asked curiously: "Where to go?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head and refused to answer no matter how much Mo Yan asked.


    Mo Yan poked his waist dissatisfiedly, and saw that he was dodging subconsciously, so she poked him even more cheerfully. This person is the most sensitive here and is very ticklish, which she found out with great difficulty.


    Liangchen''s beautiful scenery, the beauty is on the side, Xiao Ruiyuan was poked to respond. If the asion was not right, he would have pressed the person in his arms to stop her from chaos.


    In the end, he couldn''t hold it back, and Xiao Ruiyuan had no choice but to squeeze Mo Yan''s mischievous hand tightly into his palm. The two of them walked awkwardly on the street like this. Fortunately, they didn''t meet many people, and even if they did, they didn''t bother to look at them.


    The two of them walked slowly hand in hand in the snow. Although they didn''tmunicate much, they were connected with each other. They wished that this road had no end and could go on forever.


    I dont know how long they walked, but the two stopped at the entrance of a narrow alley. At the other end of the alley, there is a noodle shop that has not closed its door. Through the increasingly dense snowkes, you can vaguely see two rickety figures busy going back and forth under the yellow light, which adds to the cold and lonely snowy night. Somewhat warm.


    Xiao Ruiyuan tied the three horses to the big banyan tree at the entrance of the alley, then took Mo Yan''s hand and walked towards the noodle shop at the end of the alley.


    The old couple seemed to know Xiao Ruiyuan. When they saw the twoing, the olddy greeted them enthusiastically with a strong local ent: "Xiao Wazi, you are here. Is this girl your aunt?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face was unexpectedly soft, and he nodded in acquiescence to what the olddy said.


    Okay, okay, hes a beautiful baby. Xiao Wazi is lucky. The olddy was particrly pleased to see Mo Yanxiao. The wrinkles on her forehead also deepened a lot, making her look kind and cute.


    Mo Yan couldnt figure out the situation and didnt know what to say, so she just smiled at the old couple.


    After ordering two bowls of shredded chicken noodles from the old man, Xiao Ruiyuan looked back at the scene with a slight smile on his lips. Under the dim light, this smile was also dyed with warmth.


    The couple were busy in the kitchen. Xiao Ruiyuan took Mo Yan''s hand, walked into the low and narrow room, and sat on an empty table in it.


    The room was really short, and Xiao Ruiyuan had to bend down when he came in so as not to hit his head on the door; the room was very narrow, with only two long tables and eight chairs, and nothing else could be seen. Something.


    Although it is very simple, the walls and floors are very clean, there is not a trace of stolen goods, the table is even more clean, there is no trace of oil stains, there is no smell in the air, only the smell of tempting food, it can be seen that the couple loves each other Clean. Being in such an environment can calm people''s impetuous mood.


    Mo Yan shook Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand and asked in a low voice: "This ce is so remote, how did you find it?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face showed a look of memories: "When I was five years old, I was angry with my grandfather and ran out of the Hou Mansion without even eating dinner. That day was the same as now, it was very cold and snowing. At that time, I I was cold and hungry, and I didnt have a penny with me. I didnt know how I walked to the alley, and walked in following the smell of noodles.


    Speaking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the busy old couple outside the house, and his expression became softer: "At that time, the uncle and aunt were still very young, and the people and business here were very good, but they noticed me while they were busy. Seeing me staring at the noodles in the pot, he pulled me into the house and cooked me a bowl of shredded chicken noodles."


    He was very cold and very hungry. He put his hands on the hot noodle bowl, but did not pick up the chopsticks to eat the noodles because he saw that the guests would leave copper coins on the table after finishing the noodles. He had no coins. Just didn''t eat.


    "What then?" Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan paused, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to ask, feeling grateful to the kind old couple outside, and suddenly understood why he brought her here.


    "Later... my aunt thought that I couldn''t use chopsticks, and she was probably worried that I would identally get burned, so she came over to feed me. At that time, except for my grandfather, I was not close to anyone, and I was also wary of my aunt. I don''t want to eat the noodles she feeds." At this point, the smile on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face became more and more obvious, and he seemed to be amused by his own behavior when he was young: "My aunt has been coaxing me for a long time, but I can''t bear to be hungry. I ate the noodles she fed me, butter I thought she was feeding her slowly, so I took the chopsticks and ate the whole bowl of noodles myself."


    Mo Yan originally thought that this was a nostalgic and warm past, but she didn''t expect such a magical turning point. She imagined it in her mind, as if time had really gone back, and a scene like this appeared in front of her: a little boy who was only as tall as the table. , sitting on a high chair, dangling his two short legs, burying his face in a noodle bowl bigger than his head, and eating noodles with a cold expression.


    "Pfft!" Unable to hold back, Mo Yanughed out loud, and bravely stretched out her hand to pinch Xiao Ruiyuan''s face,ughing so hard that she was out of breath: "I didn''t expect you to be so awkward when you were a child. But its so cute, why didnt I see it with my own eyes? What a pity.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s forehead twitched uncontrobly. He endured it again and again, but finally couldn''t endure it anymore. He took off the troubled little hands with an expressionless face and held them tightly in his palms.


    "Haha, don''t, don''t be so stingy. I''m really curious about how you grew up like this." The behavior was interrupted, but the secret twitching in her heart did not stop. Mo Yanxiao fell into Xiao Ruiyuan''s arms, her eyes Two drops of physiological tears were shed.


    Stopughing


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked helplessly at the woman in his arms, regretting that he had spoken in such detail, but looking at her bright smile, he suddenly felt that it was nothing. If she was in a bad mood in the future, these things might make her happy. It''s a pity that he can''t remember many things from his childhood. As he grows up, it''s impossible for such childish things to happen again.


    Mo Yan, who was smiling happily to himself, didn''t know what Xiao Ruiyuan was thinking, otherwise he might have knocked him down in excitement, "What happenedter, did your grandfather find you, or did the uncle and aunt send you back?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes fell on the old couple again, and his deep voice revealed a hint of nostalgia: "I don''t remember the way home, and I don''t want to go back. When my aunt asked me if I remembered where my home was, I lied and said I didn''t remember. I offered to follow them home. The uncle and aunt were kind-hearted and took me home seriously, until my grandfather found me three dayster and took me away."


    The bad environment he grew up in made him distrust anyone except his grandfather. But at that time, he impulsively proposed to go home with the couple. Maybe it was the bowl of free chicken noodles, maybe his intuition told him that the couple were good people, or maybe he was moved by the motherly tenderness of the aunt... In short , he just followed the uncle and aunt home.


    Although he only lived together for three days before his grandfather took him back, these three days were his happiest days. The uncle and aunt had no children, and they treated him as their own child, even though the house was leaky and the bed was It was stiff, and even the food was rough, but when he dreamed about it at midnight, he really regarded that small shabby house as his own home, subconsciously forgetting about the gorgeous but warm-hearted Marquis Mansion, which was like a prison.


    Mo Yan listened quietly, her heart aching. Even if the man in front of her didn''t say it explicitly, she could still imagine how much he longed for a warm home when he was a child. The old Marquis loved him dearly, but no matter how many kisses he received from another generation, they could not rece the care of his parents, so when someone stretched out a warm hand to him, he would hold it tightly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan seemed to feel something, and held Mo Yan''s hand tightly, and his tone became much lighter: "My grandfather gave the uncle and aunt gold and silver as a thank you, but the uncle and aunt refused to ept it. I told them that they woulde here often to eat noodles. Those They epted the gold and silver as face money, and I starteding here often until I went to the border."


    Mo Yan blinked away the wetness in her eyes, raised her head and smiled at Xiao Ruiyuan: "I have let you eat and drink for free for so many years, and I don''t know if the money my grandfather gave me was enough. My uncle and aunt met you, and they were at a disadvantage.


    At this time, the aunt came over with two big bowls of shredded chicken noodles and took over Mo Yan''s words: "No loss, no loss, the money will be enough for you to eat until we can''t move."


    Xiao Ruiyuan stood up quickly, took the shredded chicken noodles and put them on the table. He took out the chopsticks from the chopstick basket and handed them to Mo Yan, gently telling her not to burn them.


    The aunt looked at her with a smile, and her eyes became more and more kind: "Seeing how well you two children get along, I feel that I am many years younger. You guys, if you continue to be like this, I still want to look at you." I brought the baby over to eat some noodles."


    Hearing what the aunt meant, Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan immediately became blushing. They were not married yet, and the child was nowhere to be seen. When they thought about giving birth to a child, their faces turned red as if they were bleeding.


    The old man who came after him saw that Mo Yan wanted to bury his head under the table, and he burst intoughter. He took the old wife''s hand and walked out: "Stop disturbing the young couple, follow me outside to pack your things."


    The olddy was not embarrassed. She held her husband''s big hand behind her back and walked out. She turned around and told the two of them: "Eat it while it''s hot. The noodles won''t taste good if they''re mushy."


    Mo Yan raised her head and her eyes fell on the hands of the uncle and aunt tightly intertwined, with deep envy in her eyes. Ordinariness is the truth. Living in such poverty but being able to hold onto a lifetime of happiness is something that not everyone can have.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not miss that touch of envy. He held Mo Yan''s hand tightly and would never let go again in this life...


    Coming out of the noodle shop, the snow outside was much heavier, and a thinyer of snow had already piled up on the ground. Xiao Ruiyuan helped Mo Yan sit on his mount, then got on the horse and sat behind her, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Hunted the horse''s belly and headed all the way towards the city gate. Worried that Mo Yan would be frozen by the oing wind, Xiao Ruiyuan controlled the horse''s speed, only a little faster than walking. Xiao Hei and Da Hong Zao followed closely behind, carrying the gifts from Princess Liang.


    The city gate has not yet been closed. After the people and horses left the city, the snow became heavier and heavier, and you could eat a mouthful of snow by opening your mouth. Xiao Ruiyuan hugged Mo Yan''s waist on horseback and turned around so that she faced him, and wrapped her tightly in arge fur coat.


    Mo Yan hugged Xiao Ruiyuan''s waist and buried her head on his chest. Listening to the strong heartbeating from inside her clothes, she felt extremely at ease.


    Do you think the scene between Yan Yan and Ruirui is so sweet? The single dog said that he received a critical hit of 10,000 points, ~_~

 Chapter 1079: Two wedding invitations, as a bridesmaid

    Chapter 1079: Two wedding invitations, as a bridesmaid


    Chapter 1079 Two wedding invitations, being a bridesmaid


    The heavy snowfall has been a disaster, and it has been falling intermittently for more than half a month, and will stop in mid-February. At this time, Liuyang Vige was in a mess. Most of the thatched houses were copsed by the snow. Many vigers who had no time to escape were also seriously injured by heavy wooden beams.


    For more than half a month, people often knocked on the door of Mo Yan''s house in the middle of the night. The injured family members of the vigers begged Mo Yan in panic, hoping that she could lend a helping hand to treat their rtives who were seriously injured.


    Human life is at stake and it belongs to the people in the vige, so Mo Yan can''t just ignore it. Every time someone shouted, she would immediately put on her clothes, carry the medicine box and go treat the injured vigers. There were several nights when she was called four or five times as if she was rushing to catch up. In the end, she didn''t even bother to take off her clothes. When she came back after rescuing someone, she went directly to the space to catch up on her sleep.


    At that time, the vigers only knew that Mo Yan had been studying medicine for a short time, and no one had ever seen her treating people. Who knew what her medical skills were, but the snow on the road in the middle of the night was so deep that it was difficult to walk, and it was dozens of miles away from the capital. In thend, even if the seriously injured person can be dragged to the capital, there is no way to enter the city.


    The family members treated Mo Yan with the attitude of treating a dead horse as a living horse. Whether he can be revived depends on God.


    What the vigers never expected was that no matter how badly their rtives were injured or how much blood they lost, Mo Yan would definitely turn the corner. It didn''t take long for Mo Yan''s good medical skills to spread, and the vigers eagerly called her the "little miracle doctor".


    Liuyang Vige was not the only one affected by the disaster. Several nearby viges were also severely affected. Many people were injured but died of excessive blood loss due tock of timely treatment. Later, after hearing that Mo Yan had superb medical skills, he carried the patient to Mo''s house that night and knelt outside the door of Mo''s house to beg Mo Yan for treatment.


    Mo Yan has a wealth of medical knowledge, but what hecks is experience in practicing medicine. There is no shortcut for this and he can only do it step by step. Now there were ready-made injured patients who asked her tobine theory with practice. She simply opened a temporary clinic in the empty room next to the gate, where she treated the injured who came to her.


    There are several wooden beds and ready-made beddings in the consulting room, which is very simr to a modern ward. Those injured who needed treatment did not have to lie on the cold ground waiting for treatment. This carefulness alone made them grateful to Mo Yan.


    Of course, Mo Yan''s saving of lives is not in vain. She charges consultation fees and medicines ording to the prices of Du''s Medical Clinic. When her family is in dire straits and cannot afford the medical bills, she either borrows money from others or gives money to the Mo family in exchange for work. You have to pay for your work, and you can''t even write an IOU. In short, you can''t treat people for free.


    This is something that Dr. Du has repeatedly warned. As for the reason, he doesnt want anyone to take advantage of it. Some people pretend to be poor and refuse to pay for medical treatment even though they have the conditions. Most of these people who are greedy for petty gains and like to get something for nothing are selfish. Over time, they take it for granted. If you don''t give them free medical treatment, you might get a knock on your door.


    Once upon a time, there was a kind-hearted doctor in Beijing who saw that many people could not afford medical treatment, so he treated the poor people for free, even waiving the cost of medicine. As time went by, the hospital could not make ends meet, and in the end it was not enough even after filling in all the belongings. Seeing that the medical clinic could no longer be opened, the doctor stopped treating people for free.


    His behavior greatly irritated the poor people who had received his help, thinking that he was a liar who deceived the world and stole money, and that he should not ept money. So the poor people joined forces and rushed into the hospital with wooden clubs and hammers, smashed, looted, and seriously injured the doctor.


    The doctor was very old. After being seriously injured, he couldn''t even get the money to see the doctor. He finally died of illness in the ruined medical hall. His body was discovered after it was rotten and smelly, and then wrapped in a straw mat. Buried in the wilderness without even a tombstone.


    Since then, no medical clinic,rge or small, in the capital will treat people for free. When encountering poor people who really cannot afford medical treatment, some well-meaning doctors will either charge less or ask the patients topensate in other ways. In doing so, not only did no one criticize the doctor for being cold-blooded, but they praised the doctor for his kindness. Compared with the doctor who died miserably, it is quite ironic.


    Mo Yan, who originally wanted to wait until the time came to open a free medical clinic to umte merit, gave up the ideapletely after hearing about it. There are many ways to umte merit, and there is no need to choose this high-risk method. Moreover, as long as you cure people, you can also umte merit. There is no causal rtionship with whether those people give money or not.


    During these days, Mo Yan was very tired from treating people in several viges, but he also gained a lot. In addition to bing more urate in prescribing medicine, he also umted a lot of merit. He was so happy that Xue Tuanzi suddenly became diligent. He got up and kept harvesting food in the space. The huge granary he opened was filled to the brim.


    On this day, the sky cleared uppletely. The sun, which had not appeared for a long time, finally broke through theyers of clouds and hung high in the sky. The bright sunshine is a bit more dazzling than in summer, shining on the white snow, reflecting dazzling light.


    However, the gloom that has shrouded people''s hearts has not dissipated. Just because the weather has be warmer and the snow has melted, floods have urred in many ces. Many adobe houses were not crushed by the snow, but their mountain roots (wall roots) were damaged by the floods. to the point of copse. Fortunately, there are no crops in the fields during this season, otherwise the losses would have been even more severe.


    The terrain of Liuyang Vige is higher, and the Xiaoqing River diverts water to discharge floods, so it is not greatly affected. The terrain of Mo''s house is even higher. When the house was built, the underground drainage system was also well done, and it was not affected by the surge from the mountain at all. affected by snow and water.


    Outside the house, snow water flows down the eaves, forming a dripping music. Mo Yan sat in the consulting room and carefully felt the pulse of the middle-aged man sitting opposite.


    Little miracle doctor, how long will it take for the cloth on my head to be removed? Seeing Mo Yan retract her hand, the middle-aged man pointed to the cotton strip wrapped around the back of his head and asked with a cautious look.


    Mo Yan did not answer directly, but asked the middle-aged man a few more questions. After getting the exact answer, he said: "Your body is no longer seriously injured, and the cloth can be removed at any time. However, the dampness and coldness are quite heavy now. The wound has not yetpletely healed and is prone to attracting evil winds, so you should continue to wrap it after changing the dressing every day, and then remove it after seven days."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, little miracle doctor, thank you, little miracle doctor." Hearing that he was fine, the middle-aged man was very happy. While thanking Mo Yan, he took out the 20 cents of medical fees and medicine fees from his arms and put them away. On the desk.


    After the middle-aged man left, Mo Yan picked up the 20 cents and put them in a drawer. Then he got up and took the pulse of the three seriously injured patients in the next ward.


    These three people were injured two days ago. Two were hit on the head by a copsed house. One went to the mountains to cut wood to repair a house and had both of his legs broken by rocks rolling down the mountain. The three people''s injuries were too serious and there was a risk of infection and death at any time, so Mo Yan let them stay for easy treatment. They each had their own family members to apany them, and they did not need the Mo family to take care of their food, drink, and toilet.


    Mo Yan was changing the dressing for the man whose leg was broken. A young man sitting on the corner of the bed asked in a low voice: "Little miracle doctor, when will my father''s injury heal? Can you go home and recover slowly?"


    This man is the eldest son of the injured person, who is in his early twenties. He will be his **** today. But I spent a long time there like an uncle,ining about the money spent on my father who was very weak on the bed.


    If you want your father to spend the rest of his life lying in bed, you can take him home now. Mo Yan said indifferently without even looking at the young man.


    The young man smiled and quickly gave up the idea of taking the old man home. The old man is a carpenter and can earn a lot of money from his family every year. Although it costs a lot of money to treat diseases now, it is nothingpared to what he earns.


    Thinking like this in his heart, he cried out: "Little miracle doctor, there is nothing I can do about it. I am the one who supports the whole family. My father''s leg is broken and he can''t do any work." Not to mention, I have to spend a lot of money on it, and my family really cante up with any money, so Im worried!


    Mo Yan finally raised his head and stared at the young man coldly. When he saw him lowering his head unconsciously, he said: "Do you think my charges here are high? In this case, why don''t you send your father to a medical clinic in the city and ask the city to help you?" Let the doctor here treat your father."


    The young man was startled, pped his own mouth, and apologized to Mo Yan in panic: "No, no, no, little miracle doctor, it''s me who can''t speak. Don''t take it to heart. My father is here to treat your injuries." , Our family is very relieved, we wont go to the city, we wont go to the city.


    Just kidding, eating, drinking, and having **** in the city all cost money, and there may not be a free house for the old man to live in. Doctors in the city also charge much higher fees. If you encounter a sinister doctor, you will be killed even more severely. He only sent the old man to the city after he was full.


    Mo Yan snorted, toozy to pay attention to such things that got into Qian''s eyes. She lowered her head and saw the old man shedding tears silently. She thought she was injured by her son. She sighed secretly andforted: "Uncle, don''t worry, these legs willst for a few months and will not affect your ability to walk on the ground in the future." .


    The old man quickly wiped his face and said gratefully: "I know, I know, thank you little miracle doctor."


    Mo Yan smiled and shook his head. After helping him change the wound medicine and re-tie the splint, he went to the other injured person.


    There are many people like the old man who have raised unfilial sons, and no one else can take care of them. What Mo Yan can do is try to heal the old man''s leg injury as much as possible without leaving any seque. No matter how much more, he can''t do it.


    After changing the medicine for those who needed to change the medicine, and adjusting the medicine for those who needed to adjust the prescription, Mo Yan was free and went to the study to start doing other things.


    Not long after, Li Yan hurried in and said, "Sister Yan Yan, Mr. Cui is here and is waiting in the hall."


    Mr. Cui? Cui Pingan?


    Mo Yan got up and went to the main hall. Suddenly she realized that the clothes she was wearing were not suitable for meeting guests, so she said to Li Yan: "You entertain him first, I will go back to the house and change my clothes ande over."


    Li Yan looked at Mo Yan''s gray robe that was only worn when treating patients, said yes and went out.


    Mo Yan went back to the house, changed her clothes and came to the main hall. She saw Cui Ping''an sitting on a chair seriously, with an uncontroble joy on his face, and he somewhat guessed why this guy came suddenly.


    Sure enough, as soon as he saw Mo Yan, Cui Ping''an couldn''t wait to take out a bright red invitation card and said with a silly smile: "My young master is getting married. I''m here specifically to send you an invitation this time. You muste."


    Looking at Cui Ping''an''s happy face, Mo Yan was also happy for him. She took Dahong''s invitation and opened it, and found that the wedding date was March 20th. She joked: "You are very fast. Will I receive a full-moon invitation from your son again at this time next year?"


    After setting the wedding date, Cui Ping''an was teased a lot, and his face had been tempered for a long time. After listening to Mo Yan''s words, he red and lectured like an elder: "You are a girl who has not yet left the pce, and you are also saying this." Can you tell?"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes, closed the invitation and said speechlessly: "What did I say? Don''t you want to have children?"


    Cui Ping''an was no match after all, and his face suddenly turned red: "You are talking nonsense again, how can I, a man, give birth to a child?"


    "Pfft!" Mo Yan suddenly burst out, suddenly feeling that the generation gap between her and this boy was at least as deep as the Mariana Trench, "Forget it, I can''t tell you clearly, I wille to your house to congratte you that day. If nothing happens, just leave quickly, I''m busy!"


    "What, you want to drive me away?" Cui Ping''an''s eyes widened. If Mo Yan didn''t show a look of disgust, he almost thought there was something wrong with his ears: "Humph, you are so rude, how can I Is there any reason to drive the guests away? I''m in a good mood today. Please make some good dishes for lunch. I won''t bother with you if I have a lot."


    Cui Ping''an has always been obsessed with the delicious food at Mo''s house, and he was nning to have a meal at Mo''s house before going home. Unexpectedly, Mo Yan unexpectedly kicked him out. As soon as he said these words, he consciously regained his face and was proud of himself. He looked at Mo Yan proudly.


    "I think you just want to have a meal from my family, right?" Mo Yan looked at Cui Ping''an with a half-smile, and revealed his thoughts: "You can eat if you want, but the old rule is to use the firewood in my woodshed. Come on, I will cook for you at noon and prepare a table of good wine and food to entertain you."


    "You - you bully me again? Huh, don''t even think about it!" Cui Ping''an stood up suddenly, put down these words, turned around and walked out.


    Mo Yan looked at him with a smile and didn''t say anything to persuade her to stay, but counted silently in her heart. As soon as she counted to three, someone rushed in front of her like a gust of wind and said viciously: "Chop it, it''s not like I haven''t done it before! But if you can''t see sweet and sour pork at noon, I''m not done with you." .


    Having put down his harsh words, Cui Pingan angrily walked out of the back door, went to the utility room in the backyard, took his usual ax from there, and went into the woodshed. Soon, the sound of crackling firewood was heard in the woodshed, which made the two boys who arrived after them look at each other in a daze.


    Haha Mo Yan smiled in an expressionless manner, tears forming in the corners of her eyes. It''s been a long time since I bullied anyone. I didn''t expect Cui Ping''an to be so easy to bully.


    There wasn''t much firewood to be chopped in the woodshed. Since there were three hundred retired soldiers living in the orchard, the Mo family had never worried about firewood. They went up to the mountain to collect firewood without any trouble, and even the Mo family''s was ready. Some people even know how to burn charcoal. They dug a hole in the back mountain to make a charcoal kiln and burned a lot of charcoal.


    Throughout the winter, the Mo family was not short of charcoal and also saved a lot of money. Fortunately, they did not sell the charcoal, otherwise another old man in the vige who makes a living by selling charcoal would have a difficult time this year.


    At noon, Mo Yanguo really cooked a table of delicious dishes, most of which Cui Pingan liked to eat, and also brought him a jar of fruit wine to entertain him.


    Cui Ping''an was satisfied with his meal and said that Mo Yan was so kind. In a blink of an eye, he forgot about being bullied before, leaving the two boys speechless.


    Finally, Cui Pingan was drunk and was helped into the carriage by two young men. Before leaving, he even stuck his head out of the car window, not forgetting to tell Mo Yan to go there early on the day of his wedding.


    There is still one month before Cui Ping''an''s wedding day. Mo Yan is not in a hurry to prepare gifts, but spring plowing has to be put on the agenda. The thirty acres of drynd in the vige are still nted with corn and buckwheat as in previous years, which can be eaten by these people and used as chicken feed.


    Rice is still grown in londs and terraced fields as usual, but the thousand acres ofnd on Zhuangzi need to be carefully nned. Needless to say, the two hundred acres of paddy fields among the one thousand acres ofnd will be used directly to grow rice. The slopes can only be nted with some dry season crops. Mo Yan ns to grow peanuts, cotton and other cash crops. The same is true for therge drynd. A few dozen acres of sandynd are used to grow melons, such as watermelons, melons, etc. When the timees, the seeds in the space will be used, and the water will taste good even if there is no spiritual spring water.


    The most troublesome thing for Mo Yan is the winery just builtst year. The winery upies arge area, and apart from the construction area, there is only bare yellownd. Since it is a winery, careful craftsmanship is indispensable, and some things rted to red wine culture are essential.


    Mo Yan has been preparing these, and the relevant drawings are also ready, and he is just waiting to find a reliable gardening master to make the final design. There are a lot of things to prepare, including construction supplies, flowers, nts, etc.


    There are a lot of flowers and nts in the space, but most of them are used for medicinal purposes and have little ornamental value. For this, you need to find a flower garden to carefully select them, but I am not in a hurry.


    After pondering for several days, Mo Yan made some minor modifications to the drawings and determined the finalyout of the manor. He was just waiting for a reliable gardening master.


    She didnt know much about talents in this field at first, butter she asked Master Lu about it and found out that there was a famous gardening master in Jiangnan. However, the master is in a semi-retired state, and it is not easy to invite him toe out.


    The winery has cost Mo Yan a lot of effort. She doesn''t want to just find someone to do it, let alone give up such a talent. She decided to find an opportunity to ask Yan Junyu to see if he had any friendship with the master. If someone pulls the strings, she will be sure to invite the person in person when the timees.


    After the spring plowing was almost arranged, Mo Yan began to think about what gifts to give to the Cui family. But before she could think about it, her friend Liu Tinn also sent a big red wedding invitation, asking her to be the bridesmaid. Unfortunately, Unfortunately, the wedding date is also on March 20th...


    I would like to rmend a modern novel to my parents: book title - "Rebirth: Marriage Is Natural"


    Author: Xiao Qingqing


    Introduction:


    She is hated by all women because of that godlike man.


    He is envied by all men because of that evil woman.


    Indifferent, indifferent, arrogant, alienated, indifferent, and arrogant, these are the evaluations of him from the outside world.


    Rogue, beast, reckless and possessive, this is her evaluation of him.


    In the office, the man gently hugged the sweaty woman, "Let''s continue when we go home..." A **** husky voice whispered in her ear, and he pulled her into his arms, "Would you like the bedroom, the sofa or the balcony?" ?


    The woman gritted her teeth and said, "Get out!"


    The man''s ambiguous breath sprayed on her cheek, "Do you want to get out of bed? Let''s continue now..."


    woman:""

 Chapter 1080: secret medicine

    Chapter 1080: secret medicine


    Chapter 1080 Secret Medicine


    "Howe the date is set so quickly? Has the matter been resolved?" Mo Yan pulled Liu Tinn to sit on the bed and asked impatiently.


    Compared to the haggard appearance a month ago, Liu Tinn has now be the bright and cheerful girl she once was, with no trace of disappointment on her face.


    "Solved!" Liu Tinn''s face showed a pleasant smile, and even her eyes were bright: "I followed the method you said and wrote a harsh letter to Brother Shen. He became anxious when he saw that I wanted to terminate the engagement. He had no interest in that woman in the first ce, so he tried to persuade his parents to make a good marriage proposal to that woman. The date of the engagement ceremony was set, and he even sent out an invitation to my parents two days ago. Going to watch the ceremony!"


    After hearing this, Mo Yan finally felt relieved. She held her friend''s hand and said, "This is the best. That woman got a good marriage and I think she will be relieved."


    Although it is despicable to rush to be a second wife, she is just a little girl who has not grown up. She has lost the protection of her family, and it is only natural for her to want to firmly grasp the thoughts of her uncle''s family. Now she has found a good match in the Shen family, and her mother''s family is her supporter. If she is satisfied with this, no one will treat her badly. If she is not satisfied... she must not be allowed to do whatever she wants.


    Mo Yan is not going to remind her friend about this for the time being, lest she worry about it and get into a bad mood.


    Liu Tinn didnt think as deeply as Mo Yan did. She just felt that everything would be fine once she solved her husbands troublesome cousin. She hugged Mo Yan''s arm happily and said gratefully: "Thanks to you, otherwise I wouldn''t know what to do."


    Although her parents loved her, they could only put some pressure on the Shen family about that matter, and they couldn''t put too much pressure on it. Otherwise, even if the Shen family was forced to send the woman away, they would still be dissatisfied with her. Its hard to get a foothold.


    Brother Shen didn''t take that woman seriously, thinking that as long as she insisted on not marrying, she would be fine. At that time, she really didn''t know what to do. If Yan Yan hadn''t helped her with the idea, she would have had to keep these bitter feelings to herself. He swallowed his eyes, and then married into the Shen family and guarded against that woman every day. She felt ufortable just thinking about days like this, let alone experiencing them personally, which would really drive her crazy.


    "You are talking nonsense again. You are my best friend, so I will naturally help you." Mo Yan scolded, and then said distressedly: "I received a wedding invitation a few days ago, and the wedding date is March 10th. Six, I dont even know what to do.


    Liu Tinn did not expect this to happen. She red at Mo Yan and said anxiously: "Of course you are going to be my bridesmaid. You just said that I am your best friend."


    "But I can''t help but go to the other house!" Mo Yan wished he could divide himself into two halves, one half going to the Cui family and the other half to the Liu family. Although friends are more important in her heart, it would be inappropriate not to go to Cui''s house. This is really embarrassing for her.


    Liu Tinn asked: "What is the rtionship between that family and yours? Can you ask Uncle Mo to go there for you?"


    Mo Yan shook her head: "You must have heard of the Cui family, right? My father also received another wedding invitation, and I must go and see it that day. Besides, your father and I have a close friendship. Can my dad not go? Im afraid hes also in trouble now!


    The Cui family is very sincere. Cui Ping''an personally sent her a wedding invitation, and Mr. Cui also sent a wedding invitation to her father in his name. The two were officials in the same court. Although their status was very different, her father was now the popr one in front of Chu Heng. People, its normal to send wedding invitations.


    Liu Tinn of the Cui family had naturally heard about it, and knew that it was really bad for her friend not to go. She felt bad for a moment, and said wilfully: "I still want you to be my bridesmaid, and I will have to live in a strange ce from now on." For half my life, I have always been a little scared."


    Mo Yan saw this and could understand his friend''s mood. It is certainly a joy to be able to marry the person you like, but the thought of leaving a familiar home, leaving her doting parents, and starting over in apletely unfamiliar ce, this joy is diluted a lot. More It''s a kind of uncertainty and confusion.


    Furthermore, after you get married and have your own family, you dont have that much freedom. Its almost impossible to meet and have fun at any time like before you got married.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yanye also became depressed: "It really doesn''t work out. I''ll go to Cui''s house that day to exin it, and then I''ll go back to your house and apany you to Shen''s house. I think the Cui family won''t mind if Ie."


    Yeah! Liu Tinn nodded repeatedly, and her mood suddenly improved.


    As a bridesmaid, Mo Yan had to stay with the bride all night before her wedding, so on March 19, she came to Liu''s house early with two gifts. One was a congrattory gift sent to the Cui family the next day, and the other was to add makeup to Liu Tinn.


    The gift given to the Cui family was a wooden box containing a pair of jade pendants. The jade used was given to her by Emperor Hui''an before. Since it is an imperial gift, it is naturally valuable. She picked out a piece of sapphire of good quality and asked the master in the silver shop to make a pair of Pisces jade pendants, which would be suitable for the newlyweds.


    There was so much makeup for Liu Tinn that it almost filled the carriage. In addition to several sets of headdresses such as gold, silver, and jade ornaments, there are also some rare fabrics that are notmon on the market, and most of them are medicinal materials produced in space.


    Ordinary families usually prepare furniture and rulers for marrying a daughter, and if the conditions are better, jewelry and silver. When a girl from a wealthy family marries, there are many things given in dowry. In addition to the above, there are alsond, shops, houses, etc. Medicinal materials can also be used as one of them, but most of them are precious medicinal materials for health, such as ginseng.


    It is normal for Mo Yan to use medicinal herbs to add makeup. In addition to a pair of old ginseng, there are also Ganoderma lucidum, donkey-hide gtin, cordyceps sinensis, dendrobium, etc. among the medicinal herbs she prepared. Most of the carriage was filled with wooden boxes containing medicinal herbs, and each box was tied with a red strip of cloth for a festive look.


    At this time, the Liu family was filled with music andnterns and colorful lights were everywhere. I saw a bright red ribbon tied on the door, and bright red words "happy" posted on the door panel. Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu stood at the door, smiling to greet the guests who came to congratte them. The yard of the Liu family was very lively with peopleing and going.


    Mo Yan didnt want to be in the limelight at her friends wedding, so she dressed very low-key and didnt know how to give gifts. When she came, she didn''t attract anyone''s attention, but when a lot of extra makeup was moved off the carriage, she still attracted a lot of attention. Fortunately, she had already arrived at Liu Tinn''s boudoir at that time, and no one knew who was so generous.


    "Yan Yan, you are finally here." Liu Tinn was talking to several sisters of her family. When she saw Mo Yaning, she quickly stood up and came to greet her.


    You heartless person, I got up as soon as dawn, and I set off before the sun came out. You still think its toote for me to get in love with you! Mo Yan red at her friend and said pretending to be dissatisfied.


    "No, no, no, how dare you dislike Lord Hejia?" Liu Tinn hugged Mo Yan''s arm with a smile, dragged her to the group of little sisters, and solemnly introduced: "Her name is Yan Yan, she is my favorite A good friend and my bridesmaid.


    Those girls have long known that their cousin (cousin) has a very good friend, who is also a county prince personally conferred by the Holy Emperor. However, they had never seen it with their own eyes. Now that they knew Mo Yan''s identity, they all hurried forward to salute.


    Mo Yan was still not used to others saluting her. These people were sisters of close friends, so she asked them to get up before they could bow down and salute.


    The girls seemed to have lively personalities. After being called by Mo Yan, they started chatting around her. As they chatted, things gradually changed:


    Its better to hear than to meet. I am so honored to be able to interact with the county prince. It is really a blessing from my previous life.


    "The Junjun is elegant and extraordinary. A wonderful person like the Junjun is rare to see."


    Who says its not the case? I feel ashamed when I see it.


    Regardless of whether these words could be applied to Mo Yan, they were all thrown at Mo Yan. Mo Yan''s teeth were sore when he heard them, and he couldn''t stay any longer. He wished he could immediately drag his friend to a remote and uninhabited ce. That''s good.


    Girls from the Liu family are both from schrly families, so why is there such a big gap?


    Liu Tinn was so angry that she wanted to crawl into the crack. Seeing that his friend''s brows showed a hint of uneasiness, he quickly stepped forward to rescue him and found an excuse to get several cousins (cousins) out of the house.


    As soon as the people left, the room became quiet. Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief, picked up the cold tea and drank it in one gulp, which at least moistened his dry throat.


    Liu Tinn''s face was still smeared, and she said sheepishly: "Yanyan, if they make you unhappy in any way, I will apologize to you on their behalf. Don''t mind."


    Mo Yan waved her hand: "They didn''t say anything bad about me. What do I mind?"


    Liu Tinn breathed a sigh of relief, and then she climbed onto her friend''s arm with a smile: "Their great-grandfather and my great-grandfather are brothers. In fact, our rtionship is very estranged. We don''t have much contact with each other except during holidays. This time They came here just because I was married. If you don''t want to talk to them, it''s okay to just show off your face."


    She was too embarrassed to tell Mo Yan that these cousins (cousins) wanted to make friends through her after knowing that she was friends with Mo Yan, a professed county prince, and wanted to use this to improve their own status. But she couldn''t do it, so she refused. Because of this, she was called a white-eyed wolf by several aunts.


    Because she knew the temperaments of these cousins, she didn''t dare to let them be her bridesmaids, for fear that she would say something she shouldn''t have said when the Shen family got there, which would ruin the Liu family''s reputation as a schrly family.


    In fact, although they are all girls from the Liu family, those families have not had a sessful candidate for several generations, and the best one is Tong Sheng. Because Liu Tinn''s family had three sessful candidates from her great-great-grandfather to her father, those families followed suit, and people only took a high look when they walked outside.


    Mo Yan will naturally not know these reasons unless Liu Tinn tells them. Seeing that it was quiet outside and no one woulde in for the time being, she secretly took out a small, dusty porcin bottle from her purse and stuffed it into her friend''s hand with a slightly red cheek.


    Because of the light, Liu Tinn did not notice anything strange about her friend. She picked up the small gray bottle and asked curiously: "What is in here?"


    Mo Yan patted her red face and tried to keep a serious look: "These are pills I specially developed for you. They are good for your health."


    When Liu Tinn heard this, she didn''t think much. She opened the cork of the small gray bottle, poured out a small pill, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Stop! Mo Yan was startled and quickly reached out to stop Liu Tinn: Dont take it, this medicine is not for taking.


    Liu Tinn was also frightened. She quickly spat out the medicine she had stuffed into her mouth into her palm, spitted a few mouthfuls of saliva, and asked nervously: "Won''t I be poisoned to death?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan burst outughing: "It''s not as exaggerated as you said. Although this medicine is not for consumption, it will not be harmful to the body if eaten. Don''t worry."


    Liu Tinn rxed after hearing this, and became even more curious about the little finger-sized pill in her heart: "Since it''s not for eating, it''s for use. How to use it?"


    Meeting the eyes of his friend who was curious about the baby, Mo Yan coughed dryly, his eyes a little wandering: "This pill...this pill is used for that ce."


    Where is that ce? You can tell me clearly! Liu Tinn became even more confused and couldnt help but push Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan''s face turned red at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. She was really embarrassed to tell her the route of the pill directly, so she whispered it into her friend''s ear.


    After listening to this, Liu Tinns face instantly turned red and she was about to bleed. There was a snap sound, and the small gray bottle in her hand fell to the ground. Fortunately, the mouth of the bottle was that narrow, and only two gray pills rolled out, which were scattered at the feet of the two people.


    Mo Yan silently picked up the small gray bottle, picked up the pills that fell on the ground and stuffed them in. Then she silently took out another small gray bottle from her purse and stuffed it into her friend''s hand.


    This pill looks inconspicuous, but it is of great benefit to the woman. She developed it based on the ancient prescription found in the pharmacopoeia collected by her master at home. It not only protects a woman''s private parts and makes the rtionship between husband and wife more harmonious, but also prevents many diseases. It is also very beneficial to conceiving children. No woman can refuse it.


    Liu Tinn looked at her friend with dull eyes and murmured, "How many of these things have you made?"


    Mo Yan blinked and said without blushing, "You can have as many as you want. There are twelve pills in this bottle, which is enough for you for a year. When you are finished,e and get it from me."


    This medicine is good, but it is not easy to store. It will have no effect after one year. Mo Yan made hundreds of them at one time and stored them all in the space. They were nourished by spiritual energy and the effect would only get better and better.


    Liu Tinns lips twitched slightly, but she did not push the irregr small gray bottle back into her friends hand. She got up and found a small wooden box, put the small gray bottle in it, and put it in a dowry box with the word "happy" on it. This dowry box was also one of the dowries to be brought to the Shen family.


    After locking the dowry box and making sure that no one would discover the contents, Liu Tinn sat in front of Mo Yan again and warned: "Don''t give this to others casually, it''s not good for you."


    An unmarried girl actually developed such a shameful pill. Although many women will like it, she will inevitably be criticized.


    "Well, I know, no one knows the existence of this thing except you and me." Mo Yan has never thought about making money from this thing, and has no intention of spreading it to others.


    Liu Tinn held her friend''s hand with a moved expression, not knowing how to thank her. This kind of pill was so tempting to her that she would not throw it away even if it was very embarrassing. It was hard for her good sister who thought about her wholeheartedly to actually make such a thing with her own hands. Not to mention the friendship involved, the trust alone was enough for her to remember for a lifetime.


    Tomorrow is the day when Liu Tinn gets married. Originally, the dowry was supposed to be sent to the Shen family today. However, the two families are more than a hundred miles away from each other, making this trip very inconvenient. The dowry will go with Liu Tinn tomorrow.


    Mo Yan will also go there tomorrow. After having a wedding banquet at the Shen family, he wille back with the bridegroom.


    In the evening, Mo Yan stayed in the room to have dinner with Liu Tinn. After dinner, the highlight of the happy event came - getting married in tears.


    There is a strict etiquette for "crying to get married". You must not cry randomly and you must be able to cry. Anyone who cannot cry will beughed at or even discriminated against by others. Usually there are "crying parents", "crying brothers and sisters", "crying sisters", "crying uncles", "cryingpanions", "crying matchmakers", "cryingbing hair" ", "crying for ancestors", "crying on the sedan chair"... everyone who came to visit the bride always cried.


    "Crying to get married" has a long history. It expresses the newlyweds'' gratitude to their parents and elders for their upbringing, the care of their brothers, sisters-inw, and siblings. It also expresses the sadness of the happy life of girlhood about to pass away and the sadness before the new lifees. They are confused and uneasy, and some express their dissatisfaction with the marriage, their lifelong hatred of the matchmaker, and many other emotions.


    Mo Yan always thought that "crying to get married" was just a ritual, but when she saw Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu holding Liu Tinn and crying uncontrobly, tears flowed down unconsciously.


    "Mom, dad, okay if I don''t get married? I won''t get married. I really don''t want to get married. How about I just stay at home with you all my life?" Liu Tinn cried sadly in her parents'' arms. She could She had too little time to spend with her parents, she couldn''t bear to part with it, she couldn''t bear to let it go!


    In the eyes of others, this cry was just for the asion. No one knew that this girl who once wanted to marry the man she longed for had reallye up with the idea of not marrying.


    When it was Mo Yan, the bridesmaid''s turn, to cry at the wedding, she and Liu Tinn, whose eyes were swollen from crying, looked at each other and smiled, unable to cry at all. But as they smiled andughed, they shed tears one after another. In the end, the two of them hugged each other and cried, but not a word was uttered.


    This cry-marriage was considered a huge failure, but because of Mo Yans identity, no one dared tough at her, and they had to stay by her side to persuade her not to be sad.


    This "crying to get married" was notpleted until the end of the afternoon, because they had to get up early tomorrow. After everyone in the room left, Mo Yan and Liu Tinn washed their faces, wiped their hands and feet briefly and went to bed.


    I thought I wouldn''t be able to sleep, but the crying session earlier vented all the uneasiness in my heart, and the two of them fell asleep as soon as they touched the pillow.


    After sleeping for two hours, the two of them were woken up.


    After cleaning her face, Mo Yan helped Liu Tinn put on the red wedding dress, and then Mrs. Quanfu, invited by the Liu family, began tob Liu Tinn''s hair, singing a hairbing song whilebing it. Mrs. Liu watched from the side and wet the handkerchief in her hand again.


    Afterbing her hair, the makeupdy began to put makeup on Liu Tinn. Kneading the face, applying powder, applying rouge, drawing eyebrows... After two moments, the makeup is done.


    The makeup artists makeup skills are good. The makeup she painted highlights the advantages of Liu Tinns facial features and covers up the slight shorings, making people more clear and attractive.


    After the makeup was done, everyone in the room left, leaving only Mo Yan and Liu Tinn, who was looking happy.


    Liu Tinn sat upright on the bed, with little joy on her face. Any girl who cares about her parents will not be too happy on her wedding day.


    Mo Yan sat next to Liu Tinn and wanted to make her happy. She pretended to be a libertine and approached her with a smile, ready to touch her face: "Such a beautiful bride, my heart was pounding when I saw it, so I just followed you and I will keep it for you." I''ll let you eat and drink well and pamper you every day."


    Liu Tinn made a sound and was amused. She raised her hand and pped the outstretched hand. She raised her eyebrows and shouted: "You are a carefree and romantic lothario. Aren''t you afraid that the tigress at home will make you kneel on the washboard?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan subconsciously reced the tigress as her fianc, who had a cold face every day, and instantly fell intoughter on the bed.


    Liu Tinn didn''t know why. Seeing her friend smiling awkwardly, she startedughing too, and she felt really better.


    Seeing Chenshi, the Shen family woulde to wee the bride at the end of the hour. Mo Yan said hello to Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu, and hurried to Cui''s house with the gift for Cui Pingan.


    The Liu family and the Cui family both sent wedding invitations to the Mo family''s father and daughter. Originally, the two could not leave. After the father and daughter discussed it, Mo Yan went to the Liu family to be the bridesmaid, and then went to the Cui family to send gifts and say the wedding before returning to the Liu family. , Mo Qingze stayed at the Cui family, gave gifts and congrattions to the Liu family, and then returned to the Cui family. Mo Qingze was already at the Cui family.


    Arrived at the Cui family, Mo Yan was led by the servants of the Cui family to Mrs. Cui. After greeting each other and exining the matter, Mrs. Cui very considerately asked Mo Yan to leave without dying the auspicious time.


    Princess Fuyun, on the other hand, stabbed a few words in a neutral tone. Mo Yan, concerned about her status as a princess, just smiled and said nothing.


    When Mo Yan came out of the house, he met his father who came to greet Mrs. Cui. Seeing that there was no one around him, Mo Yan quickly asked: "Dad, are you here alone?"


    Mo Qingze smiled and shook his head: "Zhen''er and Zhao''er have already paid their respects to Mrs. Cui, and were taken away by the Cui family''s boys."


    Mo Yan nodded and said hurriedly: "Then my daughter won''t wait for you. Time is running out."


    Mo Qingze waved his hand and urged: "Go quickly, dad will be here soon."


    Mo Yan said "hmm" and left under the guidance of the maid. Mo Qingze withdrew his gaze and was about to enter the house when he saw a figure hurriedly approaching from the corner of his eye. He took a closer look and found that it was an acquaintance.


    Cui Wanqing also saw Mo Qingze standing opposite at a nce, and stopped unconsciously, forgetting to avoid suspicion.


    Aware of the strange looks from the maids around him, Mo Qingze became alert and nodded slightly at Cui Wanqing distantly, then stepped aside and made a gesture of invitation.


    Cui Wanqing''s expression darkened, she gave Mo Qingze a blessing and walked in first.


    Here, Mo Yan hurried back to the Liu family, and happened to encounter the Shen family''s weing team that was blocked outside the gate.


    The Liu family only has one child, Liu Tinn, and those who blocked the wedding were all young people from the Liu family''s family and Mrs. Liu''s natal family. This group of people would also send the bride offter.


    There are also several young people on the groom''s side, some of whom are good at literature and some with martial arts skills. No matter whether the Liu family fights with literature or martial arts, they can handle it and win a lot of apuse.


    Mo Yan watched for a while and saw that the Liu family could no longer defend the house, so she hurriedly walked in through the side door.


    In the boudoir, Liu Tinn was sitting on the bed with her hijab still on. The sisters from her family were apanying her, and their words were joking, but also slightly mixed with a bit of sourness.


    Likewise, Shen Ji''s family was wealthy and he had a good reputation, and he was handsome and prosperous. Compared with his peers, there was nothing bad about him. No wonder these people were envious and jealous.


    Liu Tinn''s mind was not on this and she just pretended not to hear their reckless words.


    Seeing Mo Yan walk in, these people restrained themselves a little and started to tter Mo Yan. They also said that their cousin (Liu Tinn) had married away from the capital, and they were still here, so they would move around more in the future.


    Mo Yan muttered a few words and sat next to Liu Tinn. Seeing her hands trembling slightly, he knew she was nervous, so heforted her with a warm voice: "I''m with you, don''t be afraid."


    Liu Tinn nodded and held her friend''s hand tightly. There was both nervousness and hope for a better life in the future.


    At this time, Shen Ji sessfully passed the tests of more than a dozen cousins-inw and cousins-inw, and after throwing out baskets of wedding money, he finally broke into Liu Tinn''s boudoir and knocked on the door.


    The auspicious time wasing, and Mo Yan had no intention of embarrassing Shen Ji, so he asked him topose a poem urging him to make up, stuffed a few purses in, and then let the person in.


    The young people who came with Shen Ji started to coax them into the room. Mo Yan closed the door with a bang and stood at the door looking at them without saying a word.


    Oh, just let Yun Jin go in. Lets not go in and join in the fun. The person who originally yelled the loudest quickly stopped the others from jumping up and smiled fawningly at Mo Yan.


    When the others saw this, they immediately did not dare to make any mistakes and stood at the door waiting obediently.


    Beforeing, this group of people had been carefully warned by Shen Ji, making it clear that the identity of the bridesmaid was not simple, and asked them to wink and not to make too much noise. Now even if they were given a hundred courages, they would not dare to rush into the bride''s boudoir and fool around.


    Seeing that they were quite honest, Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction. Taking advantage of this gap, she quietly asked them about some things about the Shen family, especially the cousin of the Shen family.


    Those people were not fools, but they only thought that Mo Yan had a close rtionship with the bride as sisters. They were worried that the bride would get a ck eye when she arrived at her husband''s house, so they rushed to tell Mo Yan some things about the Shen family, focusing on the temperament of the two elders. Of course, they all said good things, such as the two elders were generous and kind, loved the younger generation, and reassured her, etc.


    As for the cousin of the Shen family, I just mentioned a few words casually. Coincidentally, the man she was going to marry was among this group of people. When those people talked about the Shen family''s cousin, they did not forget to tease thispanion.


    Mo Yan secretly observed Shen Ji''s prospective cousin-inw and saw that although he was not as good looking as Shen Ji, he had a good temperament and was a humble young man. Judging from his well-behaved manner and well-dressed appearance, it is clear that his family background is not bad. If he can be on good terms with Shen Ji, his conduct will not be much worse.


    Let alone the support of her mother''s family, even if she did, it would be impossible to find such an outstanding husband and inws. The cousin of the Shen family should be willing to ept it, so Mo Yan felt more relieved. However, the Shen family still needs to see with their own eyes what that cousin thinks.


    The door was opened, and Shen Ji walked out first. He was holding a big red flower in his left hand and Liu Tinn in his right hand, with a happy smile on his face.


    The behavior of the two people was obviously inappropriate, but it seemed that the affection between them could turn into reality. Even the matchmaker didn''t say anything, let alone the others.


    Surrounded by the crowd, the newlyweds slowly rushed toward the main hall to say their final farewells to the bride''s parents. Along the way, Shen Ji held Liu Tinn''s hand tightly and told her to be careful about the steps from time to time. This carefulness touched many young girls and young wives, who secretlymented that Liu Tinn had met her beloved.


    When crossing the threshold, Liu Tinn identally stumbled a little. Shen Ji, who was always paying attention to her, reacted very quickly. He supported her and nervously asked her if she had sprained her foot. Seeing that Liu Tinn shook her head and could walk, she felt relieved.


    This scene was seen by Father Liu and Mother Liu, and they finally felt a littleforted. After Shen Ji and Liu Tinn both knelt on the ground to say goodbye to their two elders, Liu''s mother held her daughter''s hand and shed tears again, and warned her carefully for a long time.


    Mo Yan watched and felt that she had be a good friend. She imagined that on the day of her wedding, her father would be like Liu''s father and Liu''s mother. While feeling ufortable, he taught her how to be a daughter-inw and a wife.


    Thinking about this, I feel sad...


    There is a small problem with the chapter posted yesterday, which is that the wedding day is March 20th. It has been revised. This chapter uses 20th, which does not affect reading.

 Chapter 1081: Shameless little white flower

    Chapter 1081: Shameless little white flower


    Chapter 1081 Shameless little white flower


    The capital is a hundred miles away from the Shen family, and I was worried that I might miss the right time. This time, instead of a big red sedan chair, I used a brand new carriage decorated with red silk. The carriage was covered with threeyers of thick mattresses, which were soft and soft to sit on. Even if the road was bumpy, it would not be unbearable.


    Mo Yan sat on a carriage behind the wedding carriage, which was also covered with a thick mattress. He walked like this quickly and slowly for three hours without stopping, and finally arrived at Shen''s house before You hour.


    The auspicious time to visit the hall is at the second hour of Youshi. At the wedding hall, Mo Yan finally met the legendary cousin of the Shen family - Lu Zhu.


    Lu Zhu is twenty-eight years old. She has soft features and a slender figure. Anyone who sees her will praise her for her beauty. At this time, she was standing next to Xi Tang. She was wearing off-white clothes and a small white flower on her hair, which was particrly dazzlingpared to the red color in the room. Unlike the beaming guests around her, she had a cold face and stared at the newlyweds who were kneeling in the center of the hall, jealousy almost bursting out of her eyes.


    Mo Yancai could guess this appearance without anyone having to identify him. Her originally smiling face suddenly turned cold, and a daughter-inw who had been arranged by the Shen family to entertain her was so frightened that her heart tightened and she didn''t understand why Lord Hejia suddenly changed his expression.


    Seeing that the anger in this noble man''s eyes was burning, the daughter-inw asked quickly, regardless of her fear: "Junjun, what are you feeling wrong about?"


    At this time, Mo Yan was extremely angry. This Lu Zhu had just lost her mother. There was nothing wrong with wearing hot mourning and white clothes, but she should never have appeared at the wedding hall. On such a happy day, no one wearing a hat should show up at all. She knew this. Could it be that with so many people in the Shen family, no one understood?


    This is obviously not taking the girl from the Liu family seriously!


    After listening to the words of his wife beside him, Mo Yan seemed to have found an outlet and sneered: "The Shen family has really good rules. This is the first time that this Junjun knows that someone wearing Rexiao can appear in this wedding hall. "


    The daughter-inw was startled when she heard this. She quickly raised her head and looked around. Sure enough, she saw Lu Zhu standing in the corner among the crowd opposite. Her face turned pale with fright.


    She looked at Mo Yan, whose face was getting darker and darker. She scolded Lu Zhu for not understanding the rules in her heart, but she had to exin carefully on her face: "Junjun, this girl is young and ignorant. I think she is." I was so excited about the bustle here that I forgot for a moment, dont argue with a little girl, Ill just let her go."


    Mo Yan nced at the daughter-inw with a half-smile, her eyes bing colder and colder: "Whether she forgot or did it on purpose, Madam knows very well. Even if she pulls her down immediately, there is no point."


    Actually, Mo Yan had already calmed down after seeing the wife''s expression. It''s impossible for the Shen family to do this kind of thing intentionally. Even if they didn''t pay attention to the girl from the Liu family, the groom in this wedding was Shen Ji. There was no reason for the Shen family to bring bad luck to their son.


    Looking at where Lu Zhu was standing, it was obvious that she had sneaked in without anyone noticing. There were so many people in the wedding hall, and the attention of the newlyweds was attracted, so it was not surprising that she was not noticed.


    What annoys Mo Yan the most is that Lu Zhus description clearly shows that he is obsessed with his cousin Shen Ji. As long as she is in the Shen family for a day, she will definitely make her friends ufortable. If you want to be shameless, you may disturb the rtionship between your friend, your husband, and your husband''s family. If you are shameless, you may make a scandal by rmending yourself to your bed.


    Seeing Lu Zhu''s affectionate eyes looking at Shen Ji who was worshiping in the church, the chill in Mo Yan''s eyes became even stronger.


    The emcee had already finished singing the couple''s prayers. Even though they were separated by hijabs, the two people in the wedding hall bowed together in tacit understanding and straightened up in unison. Mo Yan suppressed the displeasure in her heart and did not break out on the spot, but she would never let this matter go just like that!


    The newlyweds Liu Tinn and Shen Ji were escorted to the new house by Xi Niang and some people from the Shen family. Mo Yan and other members of the bride''s family could no longer follow them. They entered the house under the warm reception of Shen''s father and Shen''s mother. Had a banquet.


    The Shen family was a businessman, and it was not until Shen Ji passed the high school schr examination that he passed the examination and was considered a member of the family. Among the guests who came to congratte this time, apart from my own family, most of them were businessmen with business dealings. Even if a few were in public positions, they were only minor officials. Mo Yan became the most distinguished guest of the Shen family and was arranged to sit He took the first seat, apanied by Mrs. Shen and the wives of several minor officials.


    During the dinner, Mo Yan was constantly being toasted. She was dissatisfied with the Shen family but would not do anything inappropriate at this time, so she drank the wine in a dignified manner. Later, more and more people offered toasts, and she refused because she was too drunk.


    In fact, the wine on the womens table is all rice wine that is not easy to get drunk. Even people who dont know how to drink are unlikely to get drunk after drinking a pound. When those people saw that Mo Yan was sober and didn''t look like he was drunk, they pretended not to know. The face that should be given has already been given, and it would be pointless to ask for it again.


    The people surrounding the toast gradually dispersed, and Mo Yan was finally at peace. She nced at the group at the table and casually asked Mrs. Shen who was standing next to her: "I heard that Madam has a niece with excellent appearance. I wonder which youngdy here is she?"


    "The Lord has given me the award!" Mrs. Shen did not doubt that he was there, and exined with a smile: "The niece of the civilian woman is wearing a warm mourning. It is not convenient for her toe out to see the Lord on such an asion today, and I hope the Lord will forgive me."


    After hearing this, Mo Yan''s face changed slightly, and then she smiled and said: "I see, it''s a bit of a pity! Madam is kind. Sister Lan is lucky to have a mother-inw like Madam, but after all, Sister Lan is newly married and was taken over by Uncle Liu. Aunt Liu''s eyes ached, and her heart was filled with uncertainty. It so happened that Madam''s niece was simr in age to Sister Lan, and now she has be an aunt. The Lord wanted to ask her to spend more time with Sister Lan, so that Sister Lan could adapt as soon as possible. !


    Seeing the sh of strange color on Mo Yan''s face, Mrs. Shen just thought she was jealous of her niece Dai Rexiao, and immediately said: "The prince can rest assured about this. The niece of the civilian woman is not only very good, but she is the most well-behaved." , Lan''er has a generous temper, these sisters and sister-inw will definitely get along well, but it''s just not convenient for them to see each other in the first three days of their wedding."


    They alle from new wives. Mrs. Shen can understand that her daughter-inw will have various diforts when she bes a new wife. She is not an evil mother-inw. She has never thought about teasing her daughter-inw, let alone the difort of finding a new wife. She originally nned to meet this sister-inw after three days so that they could get along well in the future.


    Clever? There was a smile on Mo Yan''s lips, but a coldness shed in her eyes. It seems that Lu Zhu is still a little white flower, at least her fox tail has not been discovered by Mrs. Shen. In this way, if she disrupts the rtionship between Sister Lan and Mrs. Shen''s mother-inw and daughter-inw, she might seed.


    With this thought in mind, Mo Yan said, "This will make me feel relieved. When I see Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu, I can give them somefort."


    Mrs. Shen repeatedly said yes. She sighed in her heart about the deep love between her daughter-inw and the sisters of Hejia County. At the same time, she was lucky to get to know the future Mrs. Yipinhou, and she unconsciously became cautious in her treatment of her daughter-inw.


    The Shen family has a shallow foundation. It can be called a wealthy family in this small county, but it is nothing in the capital city where there are many powerful people.


    After Shen Ji won the imperial examination, the Shen family became one of the top families in the city. However, no one can guarantee that he will pass the Jinshi exam. If he passes the exam, he still needs connections to pave an easy official path. If he fails the exam, he can be an official by recruiting people, and he also needs connections.


    When the Shen family married Liu Tinn, they never thought about marrying Mo Yan, but it would be best if they could marry her.


    Mo Yan wanted this result. She repeatedly referred to herself as "the Lord of this County" in her speech, and expressed her deep love for Sister Lan, just to support Sister Lan and remind the Shen family not to treat Sister Lan poorly.


    The atmosphere at the dinner was quite good. As a junior, Mo Yan took the initiative to toast Mrs. Shen with several sses of wine. At the men''s table on the other side, the young people from the Liu family who were seeing off their brides had been persuaded to drink a lot of wine. By the time Shen Ji came out of the bridal chamber to toast and thank the guests, the group of people were already staggering drunkenly, even the wine sses were missing. I cant afford it either.


    Looking so drunk, it was difficult to walk, let alone ride back to Beijing overnight. After Mrs. Shen heard about it, she quickly asked her servants to clean the guest room, apparently to persuade these people to stay overnight.


    Mo Yan secretly sighed that this group of people was unreliable, but it saved her the trouble of finding excuses to stay at the Shen family, so this was the most appropriate thing.


    After the wedding banquet was over, the Liu family''s group of people were helped to the guest room by the Shen family''s servants. Mo Yan stayed on under Mrs. Shen''s persuasion. Finally, the maid arranged by the Shen family took a bath andy down. The bed in the guest room.


    Waving away the maid who was preparing to attend the night, Mo Yan took up a pen and wrote a letter home. After exining the reason why she couldn''te back, she released an owl from the space and asked it to send the letter home.


    Watching the owl disappear under the silvery night sky, Mo Yan stood in front of the window for a long time without moving...


    Although he didn''t recognize the bed, Mo Yan was still a little unustomed to being in a strange environment, so he fell asleep veryte. The consequence of going to bedte was getting upte. When she woke up, it was already bright and the sun was already three in the sky.


    Getting up from the bed, Mo Yan beat her head in frustration. She quickly put on her clothes and took the warm water that the maid brought in. While washing herself, she asked: "At this hour, has the bride already served tea?"


    The maid replied nervously: "Your Majesty, yesterday my wife told the young master that tea would be served at the end of the chen hour, so that the youngdy could sleep a little longer. It has just reached six quarters of the chen hour, and the tea service has not started yet."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan felt her grudge against the two elders of the Shen family lessened a bit, and she was no longer in such a hurry. After washing, she alsobed her hair into a slightlyplicated bun. It is not suitable for her to be present when the bride is serving tea, but it is fine to wait outside the door.


    I think Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen already knew about Lu Zhu''s appearance at the wedding hall yesterday. Even if they couldn''t bear to me, they probably already had an opinion in their hearts. If Lu Zhu didn''t wink and openly appeared to bring bad luck to the bride today, they would definitely not condone her anymore.


    This Lu Zhu is a little clever, but not smart, otherwise she would not be obsessed with Shen Ji, who is already married. Someone smarter would probably seize on the Shen family''s guilt and love for her and strive for the best interests for themselves.


    If Lu Zhu is really stupid today, this will be her chance. In any case, she was worried about her good sister living under the same roof with a person with bad intentions. Last night, she had already thought about what to do.


    After making sure that there was nothing wrong with her appearance, Mo Yan, led by the maid, walked slowly to the main hall where the bride was serving tea. At this time, the tea ceremony was about to begin, and she stood on the porch at the corner without going in.


    Not long after, she saw Lu Zhu, who was dressed the same as yesterday at the wedding hall, walking over. Compared to yesterday''s look of a harried woman, today''s Lu Zhu looked haggard, with a pair of red and swollen eyes against her fair skin. His little face stood out. Especially the weak and boneless waist, it seems that it can fall down at any time.


    Mo Yan watched helplessly as Lu Zhu on the opposite side paused for a moment after walking to the door, and then staggered in. The next moment, there was a surprised exmation in the room, and then there was the sound of Master Shen scolding his niece, asking her to avoid it.


    A sneer appeared on Mo Yan''s face. She walked to the door but did not walk in. The maid who brought her here was so frightened that her legs were weak, and she wanted to rush in immediately and tell her husband and wife, but she also knew in her heart that even if she did so, nothing could not be saved.


    "Zhuzhu, go back to your room quickly. This is not a ce for you. If you want to see your cousin, you can officially meet her in three days."


    In the room, Mr. Shen scorned his niece, Lu Zhu, for the first time. He never thought that his niece, whom he loved like a daughter, would repeatedly do such unlucky things.


    "Yes, Zhuzhu, listen to your uncle and go back to your room quickly!" Mrs. Shen also stood up to persuade her. From the corner of her eye, she saw that her daughter-inw didn''t look very good, but she didn''t make a fuss on the spot. She felt slightly relieved and added A little guilty.


    The other couples sitting in the room were Shen Ji''s uncles and aunts. They had no direct rtionship with Lu Zhu. Although their faces were ugly and they were filled with hatred, they saw that Shen''s father and Shen''s mother had already spoken, so it was difficult to say anything else.


    Lu Zhu felt as if she had lost her soul, as if she had not heard her uncle and aunt''s persuasion. Her eyes fell on Shen Ji with worry and resentment, but when she saw Liu Tinn standing next to Shen Ji, her eyes filled with tears. It was as if the poison had been quenched, and besides hatred there was also deep jealousy. Uninformed people saw her and thought her husband had been snatched away by Liu Tinn!


    "Brother Ji, why, why do you want so many Zhu''er? How is she better than Zhu''er? Why did you abandon Zhu''er and marry this woman? You obviously said you would marry Zhu''er at the beginning!" Lu Zhu looked obsessed. He looked at Shen Ji,ining resentfully, with a weak look, like a poor little white flower trembling in the cold wind.


    Shen Ji''s face was livid, he avoided Lu Zhu and reached out to hold his hand, and said coldly: "You are my cousin, I have always treated you as my sister, and I have never had any affection for you. Today Its okay, let me assume that you cant bear the shock of your aunts death so you are talking nonsense, so please go back!


    At this point, he shouted to the servant who was standing in the corner and was stunned: "Why don''t you take your cousin down quickly?"


    "No, Brother Ji, you can''t do this to Zhu''er. Zhu''er likes you. Zhu''er doesn''t ask for anything but to stay by your side. Even if it means being a concubine, Zhu''er is willing to keep Zhu''er. Okay?" Lu Zhu cried bitterly and tried to grab Shen Ji''s sleeve, but Shen Ji avoided it again.


    What you said about marrying you was just a joke made by my aunt when she was still alive. I never took it seriously. If you continue to be stubborn, Shen... I cant keep you anymore!


    If Shen Ji originally had sympathy and pity for this cousin who lost his mother, now that Lu Zhu had disturbed her, all his sympathy and pity were gone. He is a sensible person and knows exactly who the person he likes and the person he wants to spend his life with is.


    If he doesn''t speak clearly today, not only will his cousin continue to deceive himself, but the beloved he finally married will also be suspicious of him and alienate him. This is thest thing he wants to see.


    Shen Ji held his wife''s hand tightly, but did not dare to look at her face.


    Liu Tinn had made harsh words in her letter before, saying that if Lu Zhu''s matter was not resolved, she would terminate their engagement. At that time, Shen Ji had no feelings for Lu Zhu at all, and had never thought about taking her as his second wife. He thought that he would be fine if he didn''t waver. He also felt that Liu Tinn was making a fuss out of a molehill by threatening him to break off the engagement.


    Although he thought so in his heart, he was willing to indulge the woman he liked, so even though he felt it was unnecessary, he still found a way to persuade Shen''s father and Shen''s mother, and quickly chose a good marriage for Lu Zhu, finally appeasing his fiance. , married someone into the house.


    The scene that happened today made him have to believe that his wife was right. If he hadn''t captured his wife''s heart early, he was sure that his cousin''s specious words wouldpletely destroy his lifelong happiness.


    Nothats not the case. You clearly like Pearl. You abandoned the book andforted Pearl every day. Is this all a lie?


    Lu Zhu seemed to be unable to bear such a blow, and fell to the ground, her little face filled with despair. No matter how hard the two maids who ran over to help her down tried, they couldn''t help her up.


    Shen Ji closed his eyes with a gloomy look on his face. He regretted that he had paid too much attention to his cousin who had just lost her mother out ofpassion. What''s ridiculous is that this concern, which clearlyes from the rtionship between brother and sister, has be evidence used by others to frame him.


    At this time, Liu Tinn was so angry that she was shaking all over. She couldn''t exin how she felt in her heart. She just wanted to shake off the hand of the person beside her and run to a deserted ce to calm down. She believed that this man liked her, but who knew whether he liked this weak and helpless cousin?


    Even if she didn''t, having such a man who coveted her husband hanging out under her nose made her sick just thinking about it, and she didn''t want to stay here at all.


    "Let go, Shen Ji, let me go!" Liu Tinn heard her voice say this, and the anger in her tone even frightened herself.


    Shen Ji''s face suddenly turned livid, and when he looked at his wife who turned away from him, deep pain shed in his eyes. The strength in his hands tightened, wanting to rub the person in front of him into bone and blood: "No, I won''t let you go. I won''t let you go even if I die for my husband."


    Liu Tinn took a deep breath and looked at her reflection in his eyes, feeling a dense pain in her heart. How sweet the wedding night wasst night, how ironic this scene is today. She still loves this man in her heart, but she will not let anyone trample on her self-esteem.


    Today, whenever she shows any signs ofpromise, others will think that she is easy to bully. She was causing trouble today for no other reason than for the attitude of the Shen family. She and this crying woman on the ground are destined to be unable to live in harmony. If the Shen family continues to protect her, this ce will never be her home.


    This scene fell in Lu Zhu''s eyes, and her teeth itched with hatred. This shameless bitch, she was the one who met Brother Ji first, and Brother Ji should be hers. If this **** hadn''t interfered, she would have been the one to serve tea today.


    It''s shameful that Brother Ji was so fascinated by this **** that he said such things. Humph, now you are the ones sorry for me, Lu Zhu. Since I can''t get what I want, no one else should be able to live with it!


    Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen didn''t know that their niece, who was well-behaved and docile in their eyes, was having this kind of idea. Their expressions changed greatly as they watched. Mrs. Shen quickly walked to Liu Tinn, took her other hand and persuaded her: "My child, the Shen family can''t forgive you for this matter, but Ji''er''s feelings for you are true. Yes, dont worry, mom and your dad will give you an exnation, can you go back to your room with Jier first?


    Liu Tinn shook her head slowly and looked at Lu Zhu who was staring at her with hatred on the ground without saying a word.


    Mrs. Shen followed her gaze and saw that Lu Zhu looked weak, helpless and pitiful again. Anyone who looked at her would feel a little softer in their heart.


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Liu Tinn''s lips, and the idea that just surged in her heart became stronger. She will never learn this kind of petty behavior in her life, and she doesn''t bother to quarrel with such people all day long. She should be lucky that this woman made such a fuss today, otherwise she might be bored if someone stumbles behind her back. deficit.


    She also knows that the best way to deal with this kind of woman is to ignore her and live a loving life with the man around her. However, she has never been a tolerant person. She doesn''t want to see this woman appear in front of her at all. It''s so disgusting!


    This smile made Shen Ji''s heart tighten, and his intuition told him that if this matter was not handled well today, the couple would never go back to the past. He suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and said softly: "Lan''er, you have been tired these past few days. Can you sit down and talk?"


    Liu Tinn hesitated for a moment and nodded under Shen Ji''s hopeful eyes. She was really tired these past few days. The two of them were messing aroundtest night. If she hadn''t secretly used the pills in the small gray bottle, she would have been unable to stand.


    Seeing this, Shen Ji carefully helped her sit on a chair behind him. When his eyes fell on Lu Zhu again, the tenderness in his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    Finally, at Master Shens insistence, Lu Zhu was sent to the Shen familys ancestral home. The ancestral home of the Shen family is a small vige under the jurisdiction of the county. At that time, Shen Ji''s great-grandfather and grandmother were more ustomed to life in the vige. Shen Ji''s grandfather had no choice but to knock down the adobe house in the countryside and build a spacious house for his family. Parents enjoy their old age in peace.


    That house is guarded by servants and repairs are done every year, so there is no problem for people to live in it. Shen Ji didn''t want to see Lu Zhu again, and wanted to send him directly back to the Lu family, but Master Shen and Mrs. Shen stopped him.


    After all, she is a niece who is rted by blood. The two of them have been in love for so many years, and even if they make a mistake, they are reluctant to let her jump into the Lu family''s fire pit. In addition, Lu Zhu had already made a promise to someone else, so the two elders couldn''t just let it go.


    Liu Tinn could barely ept this result. She knew that without Lu Zhu actually hurting her, her parents-inw could notpletely stand by her as a bride, so making this arrangement was considered fair.


    If she is aggressive, even if shepletely squeezes Lu Zhu out of the Shen family, she will lose the favor of her parents-inw and make them feel guilty about Lu Zhu. She will not be stupid enough to kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred to herself. Do it.


    However, Lu Zhu was unwilling to ept this fact. In her opinion, there was nothing wrong with her liking her cousin. Even if she should not have appeared in the main hall, it was not enough to drive her to the countryside where birds did not shit, so she hugged her. She cried and begged while holding Master Shen''s legs, and even mentioned her deceased mother, unwilling to leave.


    This cry brought out Mr. Shen''s guilt. Just when he was about to let go, Mo Yan suddenly appeared in the main hall with the Liu family''s group of people sending off the bride.


    Seeing Mo Yan with a cold face, the Shen family and Shen Ji''s uncles and aunts suddenly felt that things could not get better...


    The backstage was smoked, and I lost nearly 3,000 yuan of saved manuscripts. I really want to die~ (_)~

 Chapter 1082: resolve, conflict breaks out

    Chapter 1082: resolve, conflict breaks out


    Chapter 1082: Resolution, conflict breaks out


    The family affairs of the Shen family became the matter of the Shen and Liu families. Mo Yan didn''t want this incident to affect the rtionship between the young couple, so she signaled Shen Ji and Liu Tinn to leave.


    Shen Ji is worried that things will be more and more serious, and the wife he finally married will be taken away. How can he just leave like this? In the end, Liu Tinn couldn''t stand it anymore and dragged him away.


    Liu Tinn understood what her friend meant by doing this. She was grateful and believed that her friend could solve the matter. However, she also knew that since it had be a matter between two families, the final result could not be changed by the couple, so she was not worried at all.


    Seeing this, the two elders of the Shen family also ordered their servants to take Lu Zhu down. Upon seeing this, the Shen family members and rtives consciously said goodbye and left.


    In the end, only Mo Yan and more than a dozen people representing the Liu family and Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen were left in the hall.


    The whole thing was a fault of the Shen family. Looking at the expressionless Mo Yan, Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. Realizing that Mo Yan was still standing, Mr. Shen quickly stepped forward, stretched out his hand and said, "Junjun, please take a seat!"


    Mo Yan did not refuse, nodded slightly to Mr. Shen with a slightly calmer expression, and sat down where Mrs. Shen had been.


    When the couple saw this, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Mrs. Shen quickly invited the rest of the Liu family to sit down and ordered the servants to serve the best tea.


    Mo Yan didn''t seem to notice the uneasy looking Shen couple. She took the tea lid and flicked the tea foam in the cup without speaking.


    The sound of needles dropping could be heard in the room, and the Shen couple felt even more unsure. They looked at each other, and saw worry in each other''s eyes.


    The Liu family members had just woken up from a hangover when Mo Yan called them over. They had no idea what was going on. Seeing the strange atmosphere in the room and the unreasonable looks on the Shen family''s faces, they knew it was not a trivial matter. They made a tacit agreement not to speak, and made up their minds not to cause trouble and let Mo Yan solve it alone.


    Just as dense sweat oozed from the foreheads of the two elders of the Shen family, almost turning into sweat and dripping down, Mo Yan finally spoke: "Mr. Shen, Mrs. Shen, originally, when Sister Lan married into your Shen family, she was a member of your Shen family. Whether it''s good or bad in the future, it won''t be the turn of an outsider like me to interfere!"


    At this point, Mo Yan looked at the Shen couple and continued before they spoke: "Of course, I have known Sister Lan for three years and have always regarded Sister Lan as my biological sister. Such a big grievance, if this sister of this county does not stand up for her, wouldn''t she be cold-hearted and worse than a beast? Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen are the most affectionate and righteous people, do you think this is true? "


    The two elders of the Shen family nodded stiffly. Apart from acquiescing to Mo Yan''s statement, they could not find any reason to refute it.


    Mo Yan had a faint smile on her face, as if she was happy to be understood by the two elders of the Shen family.


    "Since the two elders think that what I said is reasonable, then on behalf of Sister Lan''s family, I will make the decision for her in today''s matter. I wonder if the two elders have any opinions."


    Mr. Shen smiled bitterly in his heart and shook his head: "What the Lord said is very reasonable and reasonable. We have no objection."


    After hearing the answer she wanted to hear, the smile on Mo Yan''s face widened, as if the previous unpleasantness had never happened: "What happened today, if it were other people who care about their daughter, this marriage would definitely not be possible. However, as the saying goes, Ning Ning Demolishing a temple does not destroy a family. Sister Lan cares about Brother Shen. If I take her back to the Liu family forcibly, I am afraid it will make her sad. However, if she continues to stay in the Shen family, I am afraid of her future. If you are wronged again, this will put this county in great embarrassment, and I dont know what to do.


    "No, no, no, Junjun, themon woman will definitely treat Lan''er as her own daughter in the future and will never let her suffer any injustice. Junjun, you can rest assured." Mrs. Shen quickly assured her.


    Mo Yan said with a half-smile but not a smile: "Madam told Aunt Liu the same way at the beginning. Of course, I don''t me Madam. After all, the fault is not Madam''s fault today."


    After hearing this, the two elders of the Shen family became uneasy again. They knew very well that the county prince was dissatisfied with the oue of today''s matter, but sending Zhuzhu to his ancestral home in the countryside was the best way they could think of. Is it really true? To force them to send Zhuzhu back to the Lu family, and finally let her be sold like amodity by that gambling addict?


    Just as the couple was thinking wildly, Mo Yan suddenly changed the subject and asked an irrelevant question: "I heard from Sister Lan that Brother Shen would continue his studies in the capital after getting married. I wonder if Brother Shen has be a disciple. A disciple of a great schr?"


    Mr. Shen''s mind was racing, but he couldn''t figure out what Mo Yan meant, so he replied cautiously: "Ji''er has written a few articles and ns to go to the capital to visit some great schrs in a month."


    "Brother Shen''s writing style is sharp and his words are meaningful. If you can meet someone who knows talents, it will be easy to get ahead." Mo Yan yed with the jade bracelet on her wrist and deliberately added the words "people who know talents" Emphatic tone.


    Every person who is respected as a "great Confucian" by the world is full of poems and books, talented, dipped in blood and tears, and proud. There are countless students like this who receive visits in the concierge every day.


    The visit was just a nice thing to say, but in fact it was these students who used the articles they wrote as stepping stones and handed them to the Confucian concierge. I was in a bad mood when I met the concierge. The carefully written articles by these students are in danger of bing toilet paper at any time, or if the owner is in a bad mood, the people below will not dare to disturb the owner with these things. After all, there are only a very small number of articles that can really catch your eye, so you may be more and more angry.


    If you are lucky, it will be transferred to the hands of a great schr through two hands. If you are even better, it will be opened and reviewed by a great schr. If the article catches the eye of a great schr, it can be regarded as a real knock on the door. If you are qualified to consult the great schr face to face, there will naturally be countless benefits in the future.


    In the future, if you be a Jinshi in high school, you will be able to respect the great Confucian who has taught you as a teacher when you are traveling abroad. In this way, you will not only be looked upon highly, but it will also show respect for the great Confucian.


    Of course, if there is a way, if you can connect with a great schr and take shortcuts, things will be much simpler. Even if the article is difficult to read, I will give you some pointers for the sake of human kindness. As long as it is not a piece of rotten wood, you can always learn practical things and embark on a prosperous road.


    Mr. Shen had an idea and thought of a possibility, and his heart couldn''t help but feel hot. He suppressed his pounding heart and asked tentatively: "What the Lord said is true, but I am too old and ipetent to find a way for Ji''er to help him."


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, picked up the warm teacup and took a sip. She looked at Mr. Shen who looked hopeful and said, "It just so happens that I know a great schr, and I can rmend him to Mr. Shen."


    This is not to deceive the two elders of the Shen family. Justst year, Mo Yan followed Dr. Du on a medical visit, and it happened to be that he was treating a great Confucian who had been suffering from a fever syndrome for many years. The schr''s surname was Wu, and he was seventy years old. Because he loved drinking when he was young and had a strong taste, coupled with problems with his work and rest, the embarrassing disease of heat secretion has been bothering him.


    Because of his old age and weak intestines and stomach, many secretive medicines cannot be used, and he can only be nursed back to health slowly. However, the treatment was slow to take effect and Wu Daru had to abstain from eating and drinking. Wu Daru couldn''t persist. Every time it was just past midnight, I would secretly drink again. I couldn''t eat anything meaty at home, so I would go to restaurants to eat and drink.


    No matter how skilled Doctor Du was, he could not control Wu Daru''s mouth. In the end, Mo Yan used a jar of thousand-year medicinal wine topletely cure Wu Daru''s fever syndrome.


    Although Wu Daru was cured, Wu Daru became addicted to the medicinal wine brewed by Mo Yan. His character is like a little naughty boy, and he does not live above the temple, so his behavior is very unruly. He often shamelessly goes to Du''s Medical Center to ask for medicine and wine.


    Mo Yan was only at the medical clinic three to five days a month. Wu Daru went there ten times, but failed to see him nine times. In the end, he simply went to the medical clinic every day.


    There is a lot of medicinal wine in the space, and Mo Yan is not a stingy person, so even if he has a good time, he will bring a jar to Wu Daru from time to time. After going back and forth, the two of them became familiar with each other. No matter how deep the friendship was, it was not difficult to introduce someone to him.


    As for whether Shen Ji can fall in Wu Daru''s eyes after the introduction, it is not something she can interfere with. No matter how good the friendship is, you can''t do anything that is difficult for others.


    Hearing that Mo Yan knew a great schr and was willing to rmend him, the second eldest son of the Shen family was overjoyed. Just as he was about to stand up and thank Mo Yan, Mo Yan raised his hand to stop him.


    "When I interact with people, I never make introductions." Mo Yan looked at the two elders of the Shen family who looked grateful, and said lightly: "Sister Lan is also such a person. If it weren''t for Brother Shen''s future, she would never give up. The two elders should know that they will speak to this county prince."


    Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen seemed to have been pped in the face, with their face turning blue and white. Their daughter-inw has not yet married, and they are fully nning for their son, but in their private hearts, they do not regard their daughter-inw as a member of the Shen family, at least not yet.


    What happened today was obviously Zhuzhu''s fault, but they favored their poor niece and made their daughter-inw feel wronged. They even asked Zhuzhu to be his son''s nursery and pped his daughter-inw in the face. Now think about it. They were all ashamed and panicked.


    Mo Yan was very satisfied with the excitement her words brought to the two elders of the Shen family. She picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of tea, giving the two of them time to reflect.


    After the two elders of the Shen family reflected deeply in their hearts, Mr. Shen said to Mo Yan sincerely: "Junjun, it is my Shen family''s fault that my daughter-inw has been wronged today. Don''t worry, this kind of thing will never happen again." Second-rate."


    When Mo Yan heard this, the smile on her face became much more real, but she shook her head and said: "Since Sister Lan is a member of your Shen family, it is a woman''s duty to do well. If she does not do well, she cannot condone it. How to treat her is your Shen family''s business, and I think the two elders know it well."


    These words may sound pleasant to the ear, but in fact they imply that the two elders of the Shen family are not being fair in their dealings. They regarded their niece as a member of the Shen family and prepared a dowry for her. However, when their niece made a mistake, they chose to protect their wronged daughter-inw. This clearly did not treat her as one of their own.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, the faces of the two elders of the Shen family burned even more intensely, but they could not utter a single word of rebuttal.


    Compared to Mr. Shen who cared about his dead sister and had a close blood rtionship with Lu Zhu, Mrs. Shen also loved Lu Zhu, but it was far from the same level as she did to her biological son.


    Now after listening to Mo Yan''s words, I also understood in my heart that no matter how close my niece is, she can''t kiss her son and the daughter-inw who is dedicated to her son. The bnce in her heart slowly tilted toward her daughter-inw without even realizing it.


    After careful consideration, Mrs. Shen made a decision silently in her heart. She stood up, bowed deeply to Mo Yan, and said seriously: "Junjun, if Ji''er can fall in the eyes of that great schr, he will definitely live in the capital for the next two years, and he will have to have someone around him to take care of him. Now that he has married Lan''er, it is most appropriate for Lan''er to follow him. In the future, when the two of them are in the capital, I hope the county can take care of him."


    Are these words from Madams heart? Mo Yan looked at Madam Shen in surprise. He didnt expect that she would be so smart. She took the initiative to say it before she even mentioned it.


    You must know that Dachu respects filial piety. Sons cannot honor their parents at home. They usually leave their daughters-inw to serve their parents-inw and fulfill their filial piety on their behalf. If the daughter-inw also follows, it will be regarded as unfilial, and the crime of unfilial piety is usually borne by the daughter-inw.


    Mrs. Shen smiled gently and said from the bottom of her heart: "They are newlyweds and should not be separated. If amoner woman hopes to have a grandson soon, we cannot let them live in two ces for a long time."


    After listening to this, Mo Yan secretly apuded Mrs. Shen in her heart. Regardless of whether her words were sincere or not, the excuse she gave the young couple was reasonable. There are three so-called unfilial piety, the worst of which is not having an offspring. There is nothing better than using heirs to silence outsiders and safeguard Sister Lan''s reputation.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s previous dissatisfaction with Mrs. Shen gradually dissipated, and she put down her pretense as a county prince and said: "Aunt Shen, don''t worry, since Sister Lan is my sister, Brother Shen is my brother-inw. As long as I am here, they will not be in the capital." If you suffer any grievances, you can rest assured."


    "Thank you so much, Lord!" Mrs. Shen couldn''t help but feel happy, secretly d that she had done the right thing.


    Master Shen was the only one who was a little confused. Just as he was about to say something, Mrs. Shen pinched his waist secretly, and he swallowed all the words in pain.


    Mo Yan picked up the tea cup to cover the smile on her lips, pretending not to see the embarrassment of the grinning Master Shen. She didn''t go through such a big detour just to force the Shen family to severely punish that disgusting little white flower. If she really does this, Sister Lan won''t get any benefits, and that little white flower will regain the love of the two elders of the Shen family if she pretends to be pitiful.


    In this case, it would be better for these two people to remember the kindness of Sister Lan and feel guilty towards her. No, Mrs. Shen took the initiative to let Sister Lan apany her to study. The couple didn''t have to be separated for a long time, and they didn''t have to see the little white flower.


    After two years, this little white flower will be married long ago. Brother Shen may be able to be a Jinshi in high school. Whether he stays in Beijing to work or is sent abroad, he will no longer have anything to do with this little white flower. This is the best.


    The matter was resolved satisfactorily, and Mo Yan immediately bid farewell to the two elders of the Shen family. Before leaving, she went to see Liu Tinn and told her Mrs. Shen''s decision word for word.


    Liu Tinn knew before her marriage that her husband would study in Beijing, and she had long been prepared to stay in the Shen family to serve her parents-inw. She never expected that such a big surprise would be waiting for her. After asking about the whole story, she hugged Mo Yan and cried hard, saying that she had saved the gxy in her previous life and had umted a lot of merit to meet a close friend like Mo Yan in this life.


    About the buzzword of saving the gxy, Mo Yan jumped out excitedly when the two of them were joking. After some nonsense, Liu Tinn believed that she had coined it herself.


    After the two sisters finished their reluctant farewell, Mo Yan took the wedding gift from the Shen family and stepped onto the carriage back to Beijing. Compared with the speed when they arrived, they didn''t have to worry about it when they returned. It took the group two hours to return to Liu''s house.


    When Mo Yan faced Father Liu and Mother Liu, he never mentioned what happened to the Shen family. He only said that in a month, their daughter would go to Beijing with her son-inw and would live in the capital forever.


    Knowing that this was proposed by Mrs. Shen, Father Liu and Mother Liu didn''t think much about it. They were happy and at the same time overjoyed that their daughter had met a good mother-inw.


    The Liu family also had a thank-you gift for the bridesmaid. The total thank-you gifts from the two families were piled up in half a carriage, and they were mostly fabrics, snacks and meat sticks. Mo Yan drove Xiao Hei to the Zhuangyuan Mansion, kept all the edible items from the thank-you gifts, and took out two baskets of vegetables from the space, before running towards the North City Gate towards Liuyang Vige. .


    Having not returned home for two days, Mo Yan was warmly weed by the Six Beasts before he even got off the carriage. The hair ball instantly transformed into arge, moving fur doll, which kept pounced on Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan could not withstand its weight of nearly a thousand kilograms, and was almost crushed to death by it.


    Okay, get up quickly. Mo Yan couldntugh or cry, and pushed away the hair ball that stretched its neck to lick her face. His tongue was covered with barbs, and if he was licked, he would bleed and be disfigured.


    Looking at the sticky hair ball that was unwilling to get up, Li Xiu smiled and said, "Since you have been away from home for the past two days, its appetite has decreased. It has only eaten two chickens so far."


    As if to verify Li Xiu''s words, Mao Tuan turned around, exposed his t belly to Mo Yan, and howled in grievance.


    Mo Yan felt extremely distressed. She stroked the fur balls head and coaxed, Ill give you whatever you want to eatter, be good!


    Upon hearing this, Maodan suddenly came to life with full blood and excitedly let out a thundering tiger roar, which scared the chickens, dogs and livestock in the vige not far away. Their legs weakened and they fell to the ground.


    The vigers have long been ustomed to this weird scene.


    After ying in the yard for a while, Xin''er was nowhere to be seen. Mo Yan asked doubtfully: "Where is Xin''er, why didn''t you see her?"


    At this time in the past, Xin''er would be doing embroidery work under the vines in the yard.


    Li Xiu and the other two looked at each other in confusion, not knowing how to answer. Finally, Tang Xin stood up and said, "Last night I saw Xin''er secretly crying for a long time. When I asked her, she didn''t say anything. When she was eating, her uncle brought her some food. The dishes were thrown on the table, and it looked like he was fighting with his uncle, and he hasn''t eaten yet until today."


    Grudge?


    Mo Yan frowned. The family had lived together in harmony for more than ten years, and she had never encountered anything like this. Did something happen yesterday that she didn''t know about?


    I dont know if its aputer problem or a background problem, but the manuscript was swallowed up again. This has happened for three consecutive days... Fortunately, I have a backup w (??) w

 Chapter 1083: Continue? envy

    Chapter 1083: Continue? envy


    Chapter 1083 Continue? envy


    When Mo Yan found Xin''er, Xin''er was still sleeping. Her upper eyelids were swollen, there were blue shadows under her eyes, and there were dried tears on her face. She obviously cried for a long timest night and fell asleep veryte.


    Coming to the bed and sitting down, Mo Yan looked at her sister''s brows that were still frowning in her sleep, wondering what happened. This girl is not an unreasonable and ignorant person. It is obviously not a small matter for her to be at odds with her father and to make herself feel so sad.


    I heard that after Zhen''er came back, he took her and said something secretly. She wiped her tears and ran back to the room crying. When she came out again, she got angry with her father. It seemed that her father had done something. , thats why Xiner is like this, but what can father do?


    While Mo Yan was thinking, Xin''er, who was sleeping unsteadily, seemed to notice something, and her eyelids moved and opened. Seeing my sister right in front of the bed, I felt like I was looking for someone to rely on. I shouted "Sister" excitedly, then threw myself into my sister''s arms and started crying.


    "Sister, you, why did youe back just now? I''ve been waiting for you all night." Xiner said with sobs. No one knew how she survivedst night.


    Mo Yan deliberately said that she had written a letterst night saying that she would note back, but seeing Xin''er''s sad and helpless look, she didn''t mention it. She patted her shoulder andforted her softly: "You won''t be pretty if you keep crying. Sister, now In front of you, if you have any grievances, just tell me."


    Xin''er sobbed and nodded. She was about to say something but didn''t know how to say it. After hesitating for a moment, she asked in a low voice: "If dad wants to find a stepmother for us, sister, what will you do?"


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, she understood why this girl was sad. Although she didn''t know what happened yesterday that would cause her sister to have such a problem, it didn''t stop her from exining this troubled sister.


    "Whether dad can find a stepmother or not, we really have nothing to do with it! It has been very hard for dad to live with us three siblings over the past few years, and the stepmother will get married soon. You have reached the age to talk about your inws'' family. , Zhen''er will also have a family of his own, and then dad will be helpless. Can you bear to see dad alone, with no one to even eat with him? "


    Seeing Xin''er opening her mouth to speak, Mo Yan knew what she wanted to say by looking at her expression, so he continued following her thoughts: "Maybe you will say that we wille back to see her often in the future, and Zhen''er will live with her father. But have you ever thought about it, we can do whatever we want at our inws'' house ande back whenever we want? As for Zhen''er, he will also have his own future and family. By then, most of his energy will be focused on these two. How much can be divided between them? Daddy? How many times throughout the year can I eat, drink tea and y chess with daddy? "


    Seeing Xin''er lowering her eyes and saying nothing, thinking seriously, Mo Yan touched her head and sighed: "If dad renews his rtionship one day, I won''t object, as long as that person can make dad happy and can apany dad." When I grow old, I will only be happy and grateful."


    Life spans only a few decades. Normal people are apanied by their parents when they are young, by their wives and children when they grow up, and by their old age they still have wives and children to talk to. No matter how good or bad their lives are, at least there is always someone by their side to apany them, and in their hearts. There''s always somewhere to go.


    When his father died when he was young, the old Mo family did not give him a trace of care of his loved ones. He finally had to marry his wife and child, but that woman eloped with others, so that his father had to pull his sister and brother alone.


    They finally grow up, and one day they will run away from home to pursue their own families and ideals. The father will spend most of his remaining decades alone. How can such a life be considered "lonely"? Summary? Mo Yan really hopes that her father can have apanion, even if it is just to spend his old age with him.


    Xin''er frowned, still unable to ept it: "Then, what if she treats us badly? Just like Tang Xin''s stepmother, she is so bad. If it weren''t for us, Tang Xin might have been trampled to death by her stepmother.


    Pfft! Mo Yan couldnt help butugh out loud. She pointed at Xiner who looked puzzled and joked: Arent you afraid that your dad will know if youpare him to Tang Xins dad?


    Tang Xins stepmother dared to treat her like that. Wasnt it because of her fathers useless connivance? In this era where husband is the most important thing, if Tang Laoshi shows the courage that a husband should have and protects Tang Xin, even if Tang Xin''s stepmother gives birth to a son, at most she will only dare to shame her and secretly take advantage of her. If the food was too much, Tang Laoshi would have eaten her long ago. In the final analysis, the problem still lies with Tang Laoshi.


    Her father is not Tang Laoshi. Even if he marries an unkind and unkind woman, he will not allow her to bully their three siblings. Besides, how could their siblings be at the mercy of others? She has the status of a county princess, and she has several ferocious beasts that have been given the title of auspicious beasts by the emperor, so it is not difficult to protect her younger siblings. If a stepmotheres in one day, it should be the stepmother who really needs to worry, right?


    Xiner didn''t react at first. She thought about it carefully and finally understood the unexined meaning of her sister''s words, and fell silent for a moment.


    After a long time, Xin''er seemed to have understood something, and said to her sister with a painful expression: "Sister, I know what you said is right, but when I think of a woman living with us, I just feel awkward. I feel sad, am I being selfish and not thinking about my father?"


    No, its normal for you to think so. My sister thought so too before. Mo Yan touched her astonished sisters head andforted her with a smile. This kind of thing is difficult to exin. Even if she puts the truth in front of her sister, she still needs to figure it out on her own. She now understands that it is best to fulfill her father''s needs, but she just can''t get over the hurdle in her heart.


    She herself was not as rxed as she said. They were obviously living happily together as a family, but suddenly a strange woman broke into their home. It was really awkward to live together. Butpared to my father''s happiness in hister years, what does this awkwardness mean? After all, she hopes that her father can live a better life after the siblings have their own destinations!


    Mo Yan''sfort worked. Xin''er''s expression rxed, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Sister, you are so open-minded, and so is Zhen''er. I can''tpare to you."


    Mo Yan rubbed her sister''s hair and said seriously: "It''s human nature for you to think like that. It has nothing to do with being open-minded or not."


    At this point, she paused and asked: "After talking so much, I still don''t know what happened. Can you tell me now?"


    Xin''er''s mood improved a lot. She nodded immediately after hearing this: "I don''t know the details. Zhen''er came back yesterday and told me..."


    Under Xin''er''s narration, Mo Yan roughly understood the whole story.


    It turns out that after she sent off her rtives and left the Liu family yesterday, her father also returned to the Cui family after watching the ceremony. After the wedding banquet, for some reason, he met the Cui family''s aunt in a garden of the Cui family.


    At that time, Zhen''er wanted to go home early and saw that his father was not at the ce where Cui''s family was entertaining guests, so he and Yun Zhao went to look for him separately. As a result, he saw the two people talking together in the garden.


    Although the two of them did not do anything that exceeded the rules, and Aunt Cui was followed by two maids, Zhen''er felt that there was something inexplicable between them from their words and demeanor. He saw his father and Aunt Cui''s family saying a few words and about to leave. When Aunt Cui''s family walked down the steps, for some reason, her footing slipped and she fell forward, falling into his father''s arms.


    If it was just an ident, they would have just stood up and felt embarrassed in their hearts. However, Aunt Cui was helped up by the maid, apologized to her father and left in a hurry. She couldn''t help but look back in the middle, but her father stood still and didn''t move. Looking at Aunt Cui, their eyes met.


    Even though no one spoke, even a ten-year-old Zhen''er could see the indescribable ambiguity. On the way home, Zhen''er asked his father insinuatingly, and finally confirmed that his feeling was correct. His father just treated Cui Ping''an''s aunt differently.


    After returning home, Zhen''er couldn''t wait to tell her second sister what had happened. In fact, he has no special opinion on this matter. He thinks Aunt Cui is very gentle and he likes her very much. If his father wants to marry such a woman, he will not have any resistance.


    As for the fact that every stepmother has a stepfather, Zhen''er has never thought about it, because he believes that his father is not such a person, and he also believes that he will not be a victim of the vicious stepmother.


    On the other hand, he has never enjoyed maternal love and has a stronger desire for maternal care than ordinary people. Cui Qingrou''s character and appearance all satisfied all his beautiful fantasies about a mother. In short, if my father can marry his aunt one day, he will not only not be sad, but will be happy.


    Zhen''er told his second sister about Wuying''er. He actually hoped that his second sister would stand with him and encourage his father to propose marriage to the Cui family. Cui Pingan was at home at that time, and he heard Cui Pingan say that the olddy of the Cui family hoped that her aunt could remarry, but it was just that Aunt Cui didn''t want to get married, so she left it alone. Now seeing that Aunt Cui treats his father differently, he Intuition suggests that the Cui family will not refuse if his father proposes marriage.


    However, Xin''er didn''t think so. As soon as she heard that her father might have a girl he liked and wanted to marry her home, she felt very ufortable. Not only did she cry in front of her younger brother, she also got into trouble with her father at the dinner table. Awkward, he obviously believed in his heart that his father would renew his rtionship, and he would not be a good father to the three siblings from now on.


    After listening to this, Mo Yan no longer knew what to say. There is nothing wrong with the birth date. One of the two younger siblings wants to find a stepmother for him, and many people love him. The other is in a state of panic, fearing that his father will be fooled by his stepmother and be a piece of cake that his father does not care for and his mother does not.


    Seeing the lingering confusion in her sister''s eyes, Mo Yan rubbed her forehead and said helplessly: "If you nder dad before he made it clear that he wants to renew their rtionship, my sister will be wronged for dad! No matter if dad has any feelings for Aunt Cui or not. The idea is, no matter whether dad will renew our rtionship in the future, you just need to know that he is our dad and he will always love us."


    After Mo Yans exnation, Xiner thought a lot. Although I can''t ept my father''s second marriage for the time being and I don''t want to have multiple stepmothers, I am no longer so resistant to it.


    She personally made a bowl of noodles with vegetables and pork for her sister, and after watching her eat it all, Mo Yan returned to her room. She wanted to write a letter to her father to ask what was going on, but after thinking about it, she gave up. This thought.


    Yan Yan, why didnt you ask? Xue Tuanzis voice came out again, with a strong vor of gossip in his tone.


    "It''s not clear in the letter. I''ll ask my father in person when Mu Xiues back. If my father really likes Aunt Cui, I''m quite in favor of him getting together with Aunt Cui." Mo Yan had hoped that his father would be together again. Marrying, especially after getting engaged and emotionally bonded, the idea bes stronger.


    The Cui family''s aunt is a nice person, soft on the outside but strong on the inside, gentle and graceful. Such a woman is a good match for her father and is unlikely to treat her younger siblings harshly.


    "Tsk, tsk, you are really thinking! How about you ask your father to propose marriage to the Cui family? Then your father and daughter will hold weddings on the same day, and it will be lively if one gets married and the other gets a wife." Xue Tuanzi said matter-of-factly I am very proud of my idea.


    The corners of Mo Yan''s eyes twitched, and when he entered the space, he took the snow dumplings into his hands and ravaged them fiercely: "Don''t say that my father and Aunt Cui''s affairs are not settled. Even if there is, it is impossible to arrange it like this. There is so much excitement here. Double happiness is not such a happy idea!"


    If they really do this, their family will probably be famous throughout the capital, and its not even a good name!


    "Ah, stop, stop rubbing. Isn''t this for your own good?" Xue Tuanzi yelled, trying hard to break free from the devil''s hand.


    Mo Yan stopped her hand and said with a smile: "Is it good for me? Then you can tell me how it is good for me."


    Xue Tuanzi twisted his limp body and took the opportunity to escape from the "devil''s ws". He fled into the air as if flying. He felt that the distance was safer, so he said angrily: "When you meet that kid, he bes slimier every time. I I''m really afraid that one day you two won''t be able to hold it back and make the doll first. If your father gets married, will he have the nerve to dy your marriage? "


    Mo Yan''s face burst into red, but she ignored her shame and annoyance. She stared at Xue Tuanzi and said suspiciously: "Every time I meet Brother Xiao, I have clearly blocked you. Why do you still know about it? Tell me, are you still there?" Is there any other way to spy on me?"


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes and was obviously a little panicked: "No, no, you blocked me. I don''t know what happened outside."


    Mo Yan couldn''t believe it. He stretched out his hand and caught the snow dumpling in mid-air again, and said with a ferocious smile: "I advise you to tell the truth, otherwise, hum!"


    Xue Tuanzi was frightened to the point of peeing by his master''s sly smile, but his instinct told him not to tell the truth, otherwise he would definitely die without any body parts. So, its body softened and it stretched itself out in Mo Yan''s hand, with a "do whatever you want" look.


    Mo Yan''s face darkened, and after a long time of coercion and inducement, Xue Tuanzi''s "mouth" was bitten like a m shell. He refused to speak a word, and even scratching the itch didn''t work.


    Mo Yan had no other choice. She couldn''t really do anything to the snow dumpling, so she had to put it down depressedly. She secretly warned herself that when she meets Xiao Ruiyuan in the future, she should try not to do anything intimate, otherwise she would always feel like there are eyes staring at her in the dark. Looking at them, its so scary!


    In recent days, Mo Qingze has been a little troubled. He has not returned to Zhuangyuan Mansion for dinner in five or six days! It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go back for dinner, but every time he was out of office, the same person used different excuses to invite him toe over for dinner. It was difficult to refuse the hospitality, and there was another voice in his heart urging him to go, so he had no choice but to go.


    But after several days of this, no matter how stupid he was, he knew there was something wrong.


    Looking at the clepsydra in the corner, Mo Qingze could not sit still for a moment or so. Although he felt bad, there was still a small expectation in his heart.


    Someone was already packing things in the room, and a waiter came over and said, "Sir Mo, how about having a drink in Lan Kwai Fong after I leave the office?"


    This lecturer has been in the Hanlin Academy for five or six years. Because he was born in a poor family and has no connections, and he has no talent that is very eye-catching, he has never been promoted. But he was a senior after all, and Mo Qingze didn''t feel intimidated by the celebrity in front of his prince at all, so he stood up quickly and politely declined with a look of embarrassment on his face: "Mo has private matters to attend to after leaving the Yamen, so we can only let down Meng." With your kindness, I will treat Master Meng to a drink someday."


    When Meng Tao Shi heard the words, he did not force it. He said with a smile: "Then it''s settled. Don''t forget it, Mr. Mo."


    "Absolutely!" Mo Qingze breathed a sigh of relief and agreed with a smile.


    Meng Daoshi returned to his seat, packed up the pens, inks, paper and inkstones on the table, and waited to put them away in the office. Another speaker sitting next to him came over, stared at Mo Qingze not far away with jealousy, and said angrily: "Isn''t it just that **** got into the eyes of His Highness the Crown Prince? How dare you If you dont take your senior seriously, if you dont give birth to a good daughter and get a powerful son-inw, who will take him as a lowly person with a mud-legged background?"


    Master Meng frowned, not agreeing with his colleague''s words. If you don''t have real talent and practical knowledge, how can you escape from being involved in a fraud case after the autumn ofst year? What if I just got lucky and became the top pick in high school and was admired by students all over the world?


    Just thinking that the two of them had worked together for many years and were fighting for their own grievances, Master Meng could not directly defend himself, so he reminded tactfully: "Master Mo''s talent is obvious to all. If the words you just said were spread, they would fall into the ears of His Highness the Crown Prince. "How do you know that His Highness will not misunderstand that you are mocking him for not knowing enough about people and mistaking fish eyes for pearls?"


    The man broke into a cold sweat after listening to the lecture. He looked around quickly and saw that no one was paying attention. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief and lowered his voice a little: "Humph, Mo seems to be upright and upright in front of others, but he can''t tell you in private." How unbearable, Mr. Cui has been waiting for him outside every day these days, and I have never heard of any interaction between them before. If there is no ghost in this, I will be the first to not believe it."


    When Meng Daoshi heard this, he became really angry. His face darkened and he scolded: "Even if there is something in it, it''s none of your business! The Cui family can remain standing for hundreds of years. Could it be that the head of the family is... You fool? Master Mo has caught Master Cui''s eyes. That''s his ability. Ordinary people want to catch up with the Cui family but can''t even find the door! I will pretend that I have never heard these words today. Don''t ask for it in the future. Lets talk about it again, otherwise dont me me for not caring about the friendship we have had as colleagues for so many years and severing ties with you.


    Theputer may be broken, and I keep losing manuscripts these days~ This notebook has been used for more than four years, and it may really be retired~ (_)~

 Chapter 1084: true love, showdown

    Chapter 1084: true love, showdown


    Chapter 1084: True love, showdown


    He was embarrassed by his speech with the intention of sowing discord. He knew that if he kept talking, this pedantic and useless guy would really fall out, and he might even tell the people named Mo what he said today to take credit for his promotion.


    Thinking of this possibility, the lecturer even hated Meng Daoshi, who had kindly warned him, but he quickly used him: "Brother Meng, it was my foolish brother who didn''t keep his mouth shut and made false statements at the moment. I hope Brother Meng won''t let go." In my heart, Yudi will never say anything again in the future."


    Meng Daoshi didn''t know what the other person was really thinking. Seeing that he knew he was wrong, he naturally would not continue to preach. He just couldn''t help but remind him: "Don''t mention these words again in the future. If you are not convinced by Master Mo, you can ask more He asked for advice, and over time you will find that what I said before was not meant to tter him."


    "Yes, yes, I thank you, Brother Meng, for reminding me." The lecturer agreed hurriedly. As for what he was thinking, only he himself knew.


    Meng Daoshi had worked with this man several times and knew his temperament well. Now seeing the happy response on his lips but the look of disapproval on his face, you knew that he didn''t really listen.


    In response to this, Meng Daoshi shook his head feebly, but could not continue to say anything.


    Soon it was time to leave the office, and Mo Qingze was worried that the eldest son of the Cui family had not arrived yet, so Mo Qingze deliberately waited for other colleagues to leave before walking out of the Hanlin Academy, and saw the eldest son of the Cui family waiting for him in his original position.


    Seeing Mo Qingzee out, Mr. Cui, who was polite but kept a distance in front of his colleagues, waved his hands enthusiastically and shouted with a smile: "Tzuyu,e up quickly, Zhuangzi has sent a lot of fresh bamboo shoots. Mother, she specially asked me to invite you toe over and taste it."


    Try fresh bamboo shoots? The corners of Mo Qingze''s lips twitched slightly, and he could almost hear the suppressedughter of his colleagues not far away. Facing Mr. Cui''s expectant eyes, he could only resist the probing gazes, walked to the Cui family''s carriage, and gave Mr. Cui amon courtesy before boarding the carriage of Mr. Cui.


    The Cui family''s carriage slowly left the Hanlin Academy, and some people gathered together in twos and threes and began to discuss quietly:


    When did the rtionship between Mr. Cui and Mo Daoshi be so good? You have to call someone to eat fresh bamboo shoots?


    I dont know, but since Mo Daoshi received the wedding invitation from the Cui familyst time, the rtionship between the two seems to have improved.


    But Mr. Mo is not the only one who received the wedding invitation from the Cui family in the Hanlin Academy. I also received it! The third sour voice sounded, and the words were quite depressing.


    Mr. Cui has always been involved in the Sixth Ministry and has no connection with the Hanlin Academy. However, no one will deny that the Cui family has the ability to intervene in the Hanlin Academy. You must know that the famous schrs in the capital are inextricably rted to the Cui family. If they, the junior Hanlins, ministers, and readers, can climb up to the Cui family, they will be able to rise to prominence soon.


    "Who knows, maybe the Cui family wanted to hook up with His Highness the Crown Prince, so they took the initiative to get close to Mo Daoshi. They didn''t just want to treat him to bamboo shoots."


    "There is some truth to this. After serving as an official in the court for so many years, I have never seen Mr. Cui treat anyone so warmly."


    Tsk, no matter what, there are only advantages and no disadvantages to Mo Daoshis friendship with the Cui family. We people like us cant catch up even if we tter each other.


    Mo Qingze, who had already gone far away, was unaware of the discussions behind him. At this time, he sat on the side of the carriage and epted the baptism of Mr. Cui''s gaze from the opposite side. Ever since he first declined and got into the Cui family''s carriage, he had arrived at the Cui family with such probing eyes.


    The elder looked at his future brother-inw with a frank (stiff) face, and the more he looked at him, the more satisfied he became. Outstanding appearance, talented people, bright future, upright and upright... I can''t find a single bad thing about him! If he were ten years younger, he would have wanted to take him back as his son-inw.


    Yes, Mr. Cui has regarded Mo Qingze as his brother-inw.


    On the day of Cui Ping''an''s wedding, what happened in the Cui family garden reached Mrs. Cui''s ears that night. Mrs. Cui hoped that her daughter would be willing to marry again. Now that such a person suddenly appeared, he was also the benefactor''s father. How could she sit still?


    So Mrs. Cui immediately called her daughter to the room. After questioning for a long time, she finally confirmed that her daughter was attracted to her benefactor''s father. This made her so excited that she couldn''t sleep all night.


    After Master Cui heard about this incident, he listened to his mother''s words and frequently invited Mo Qingze to his house for dinner. The first is for observation, wanting to know if Mo Qingze is a person worth trusting; the second is for testing, to test whether Mo Qingze also means this.


    Now it seems that, except for his poor family background, Mo Qingze is eight blocks ahead of his ex-brother-inw. Mr. Cui, who wants to find a good husband for his sister, could not be more satisfied.


    More importantly, the Mo family has sons and daughters, and the fact that the younger sister cannot have children is not only not a w, but an advantage. If he has no children, he will definitely treat the children of the Cui family as his own children.


    Although those children are older and are unlikely to be as affectionate as their own children, as long as they feel the kindness of the little sister and don''t cause trouble for the little sister, it will be good.


    More If the little sister treats them sincerely, it is unlikely that they will treat the little sister badly.


    Taking a step back, the Mo family has a simple poption and has no parents-inw to take care of. When the younger sister is married, she only needs to take care of the children and her husband. Life like this is much morefortable than at my ex-brother-inw''s house.


    The more he thought about it, the more satisfied Mr. Cui felt. As long as the person in front of him nodded, the marriage would be done.


    Feeling that Mr. Cui''s gaze on him was a little more intense, Mo Qingze almost couldn''t hold it anymore. These days, Mr. Cui and Mrs. Cui are extremely enthusiastic towards him. Even with a thick head, he can guess the purpose of the Cui family.


    It is undeniable that he does have a fondness for that gentle woman in his heart, and this good feeling has been there since the first time they met. Later, we met unexpectedly at home, and this good feeling deepened even more.


    Perhaps it was fate destined by God. In the following days, they met twice more. Once in a silver building, he was choosing a birthday gift for his second daughter. With the other party''s tactful reminder, he chose a very suitable set of jewelry. Once in Lan Kwai Fong, she was drinking tea and painting with some of her friends. Standing upstairs, he saw her painting a lifelike picture of a boy picking lotus flowers facing the water lilies in theke.


    After several unexpected encounters, this seemingly weak figure was embedded deeper and deeper into his heart. By the time he noticed it, it was toote to pull it out ruthlessly.


    The two men have their own thoughts. They have learned everything they need to know in the past few days, and there has not been muchmunication along the way. By the time we arrived at the Cui family, the sun had already set. The Cui family had raised red pcenterns one after another. Wine and food had already been served on the quaint round table in the dining room.


    The Cui family is veryrge and has many masters. Except for the fifteenth day of every month and New Year holidays, they almost always eat in their own courtyards. These days, Mo Qingze always eats in Mrs. Cui''s yard. Apart from Mrs. Cui, the only one keepingpany is Mr. Cui.


    This time, as usual, Mrs. Cui was the only one sitting at the table waiting for them. Mo Qingze suppressed the disappointment in his heart, washed his hands in the water brought by the maid at Master Cui''s urging, and sat on the right hand side of Mrs. Cui, while Master Cui sat on the left.


    Sitting like this, it looks like two sons eating with their mother, if you ignore that they dont have the slightest resemnce in appearance.


    After dinner, Mr. Cui took his mother''s hint and left with his feet on the pretext that he had something to do. He also sent a few maids out, leaving only Mo Qingze and Mrs. Cui in the house.


    Mrs. Cui, who was sitting in the upper seat, looked at Mo Qingze, who was sitting below her, with deep affection in her shrewd eyes. Like her son Master Cui, Mrs. Cui was not dissatisfied with Mo Qingze at all, and as her understanding deepened, her love for the younger generation became deeper and deeper.


    Mo Qingze lowered his head slightly and faced Mrs. Cui. This would not appear rude and make him less nervous.


    Can you not be nervous? After dinner, Mrs. Cui and Mr. Cui, mother and son, were chatting with Mo Qingze. There were also a bunch of beautiful maids in the room adding tea and water.


    There were only two people facing each other in the room today, and Mo Qingze could almost predict what would happen next. To use an inappropriate analogy, this is like a person waiting for trial. Guilt and innocence can be determined in an instant.


    Even though he was prepared, what Mrs. Cui said the next moment still left Mo Qingze stunned for a moment!


    "Master Mo, are you willing to marry Rou''er?" Mrs. Cui looked at Mo Qingze calmly and asked quietly. This expression seems to be asking, "Master Mo, does the food tonight taste good?"


    Mo Qingze suddenly raised his head and looked at Mrs. Cui, somewhat suspecting that he was hallucinating. It wasn''t until Mrs. Cui asked again with that indifferent expression that he knew this was not an illusion.


    Suppressing the turbulent waves in his heart, Mo Qingze stood up. He wanted to follow his heart''s thoughts and immediately agreed to say "yes", but his words changed when he said it: "Thanks to the olddy''s love, I can marry Miss Cui. Being a wife is a great blessing for Qingze. However, Qingze still needs to care about his children''s thoughts about marrying a wife. I hope the olddy will forgive me."


    Hearing the previous words, Mrs. Cui''s inner joy was about to show, but thest sentence made her heart sink suddenly. Her expression remained unchanged, but her tone became much more serious: "You mean, you have to ask what your children think when you marry a wife, and you only marry after they ask you to marry her?"


    Mo Qingze shook his head and exined calmly: "Qingze insists on marrying Miss Cui as his wife. Their objections are useless, but they don''t understand. Qingze is worried that Miss Cui will be wronged in the future."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Cui somewhat understood what Mo Qingze meant, and she felt better: "If those three children don''t agree, you won''t marry?"


    She would not be stupid enough to question who was more important in his heart, her daughter or his children. There was noparison at all. She preferred that her daughter could live in harmony with the three children and live afortable life in the future.


    When Mo Qingze heard this, a gentle smile appeared on his face: "The children will not disagree. Qingze just wants to know whether they will treat Miss Cui as a family."


    Mrs. Cui looked at Mo Qingze in astonishment, as if she were meeting him for the first time. It was undeniable that she was touched by the words "family".


    Mo Qingze stood quietly, letting Mrs. Cui look at her calmly. He loves his children, and he also likes the woman who has been engraved in his heart. If the child refuses to ept her, even if he insists on marrying her, he will not be very happy if the child has a thorn in his heart. Marrying her will harm her.


    Mrs. Cui took a deep breath, and unexpectedly showed a smile on her face: "Those three children are grown up, it is not wrong for you to ask their opinions! If they are willing, you can send a matchmaker toe to propose marriage at any time. If If you dont want to, I wont me you. Just pretend that tonights matter has never been mentioned before.


    Mo Qingze doesnt want his children to be unhappy about getting married, and he doesnt want the woman he likes to be wronged. As a mother, Mrs. Cui also doesnt want her daughter to suffer if she gets married again. Rather than saying that she was unwilling to force Mo Qingze, it was better to say that she did it out of love for her daughter.


    "This is what Qingze should do. Please rest assured, olddy." Mo Qingze bowed deeply to Mrs. Cui and thanked Mrs. Cui for her understanding. When he said the words to ask for the children''s opinions, he was already ready to ept Mrs. Cui. He was d that the old man in front of him loved her so much that no one would despise her even if he did not remarry.


    Mo Qingze had just left when a slim figure appeared in the house.


    Seeing the personing, Mrs. Cui showed a loving smile on her face. She waved for the woman toe to her, held her hand and asked: "Rou''er, you heard what I just said, what are you thinking? ?


    There was no trace of disappointment on Cui Qingrou''s face, and her watery eyes unexpectedly added a hint of girlish shyness: "My daughter is not wrong about the person, he is worthy of her waiting."


    Mrs. Cui touched her daughter''s still young face and asked quietly: "You just identified him?"


    Cui Qingrou nodded without hesitation, her gentle voice still full of firmness: "If it weren''t for him, my daughter would not marry anyone else."


    Mrs. Cui was not surprised after hearing this. Her daughter had said before that she would not marry again, and it was not easy to find someone who could make her relent. If things didn''t work out this time, she would probably end up alone.


    "You have paid attention in your heart. Mother will not interfere with you. I only hope that one day you and Lord Mo can achieve righteous cultivation, so that mother can really feel relieved."


    Mother, my daughter will be fine! Cui Qingrou was touched by her mothers open-mindedness and leaned on her mother with attachment. In front of her mother, she was still the child who would never grow up.


    Mo Qingze returned to the Number One Schr''s Mansion feeling uneasy and sat alone in the study for a long time without moving. It wasn''t until Xiao Mofei came in to urge him to go to bed that he realized that it was already past the second watch.


    Mo Qingze stood up slowly and moved his stiff body and numb legs and feet until his blood flow became smooth and he regained his flexibility and returned to his desk.


    Xiao Mo dissatisfiedly pecked his master''s hand that was about to polish the ink, and yelled at him. He was very dissatisfied with his master who didn''t go to bed on time.


    Even if Mo Qingze doesn''t understand thenguage of birds, he can still understand what Xiao Mo wants to express, and heforts him helplessly: "Be good, I will just write a few words, and then rest after finishing writing."


    Xiao Mo understood and stopped calling. He just stood on the desk and stared at his master. Apparently he was worried that his master would keep his word and it would be easy for him to supervise.


    Mo Qingze nodded Xiao Mo''s head in a puzzled manner. Under the supervision of the little thing, he opened the Mo pen and wrote a line of words on the paper.


    After carefully folding the page and stuffing it into the mailbox tied to Xiao Mo''s leg, Mo Qingze took out ten eggs and rice from the drawer and put it in his hand: "Eat quickly, and send the letter to me when you''re done." Go home."


    Little Mo''s favorite food is eggs and rice. He finished the food in his owner''s hand in a few seconds, looked at the closed drawer with salivation, and then opened his wings and flew into the night sky.


    The study room returned to its previous tranquility, with only the sound of the beeping wicks exploding. Mo Qingze''s figure was projected on the window, looking particrly lonely.


    Mo Yan was preparing medicinal materials in the space and didn''t have time to sleep. When she came out of the space with the smell of medicinal materials, Xiao Mo had been "knocking" on the window for a long time, and her mouth was numb from pecking at it.


    Seeing Xiao Mo''s stretched out leg, Mo Yan''s heart moved and she quickly took out the note inside. When I opened it, there was only a short sentence on it: Dad wants to marry Cui Shi Qingrou, is it possible?


    Mo Yan didn''t expect her father to show off his cards so quickly. It seemed that he was already angry with the Cui family, and the Cui family was happy to do so. His father took into ount the feelings of their siblings and wrote a letter specifically to ask for their opinions.


    Mo Yan felt happy for her father in her heart, but her happiness was mixed with a little difort. Probably everyone would feel like this when they heard that their father had found their own happiness!


    She blinked to hide the sourness in her eyes. She was about to write a reply to her father when she paused again. She had no objection and even raised her hands in agreement, but what about Xin''er? She cannot rece Xin''er''s true thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan took a long breath, put away the letter and walked towards Xiner''s yard...


    In the next few days, Mo Qingze, who didn''t receive even a word from his two daughters, couldn''t see anything on his face, but he didn''t feel good in his heart. No matter what decision his two daughters made, he would ept it, but subconsciously, he hoped for their understanding.


    Zhen''er''s side is not the problem. The Yun Zhao and Yun Sheng brothers have always followed the opinions of the three siblings. The only two daughters that Mo Qingze really cares about are his two daughters.


    At the Cui family, Cui Qingrou seemed to be fine and lived her life as she should. Compared to her indifference, Mrs. Cui and Mr. Cui were much more nervous. Several times, Mr. Cui almost couldn''t help but rush to the Hanlin Academy and forced Mo Qingze to send a matchmaker directly to his door.


    In such an unusual atmosphere, its time for a rest.


    Mo Qingze returned to the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion with a touch of fatigue. He didn''t see Zhen''er and Yun Zhao in the study. He was about to go look for them and ask them to pack their things and go home when he saw Zhen''er holding a letter in his hand. He ran over as fast as he could, shouting loudly as he ran, "Dad, please invite the matchmaker!"

 Chapter 1085: reaction, beekeeping

    Chapter 1085: reaction, beekeeping


    Chapter 1085 Reaction, beekeeping


    The Mo Cui family did not hide their marriage deliberately. In less than half a day, the entire upper ss circle in the capital knew about it and everyone was surprised. Many people with dark thoughts secretly ridiculed that a widower and an abandoned wife were a perfect match, and no one was trying to outdo the other.


    In the pce, Emperor Hui''an, who was busy with everything, also heard the news. At that time, Chu Heng and several important officials in the court were also in the study room. Emperor Hui''an immediately praised, "It''s a good marriage."


    No matter what these important ministers think, the king of a country says it is a good marriage, who dares to say it is not good? When these people returned home, they heard someone at home talking about the Motui family''s marriage in a despicable tone. They scolded them severely and told them to go back to the courtyard and read the women''s rules.


    The Motui family had naturally heard of those badments, but no one really cared about them. The mouth is on other people''s bodies, but the life is lived by oneself. Instead of getting angry with those rumors, it is better to live a good life.


    Neither Mo Qingze nor Cui Qingrou are getting married for the first time, so the three books and six etiquette are indispensable. The Cui family, which has always valued etiquette, clung to some old ideas and believed that such a union was a happy event but not worth showing off. Therefore, they suggested keeping everything simple andpleting these ceremonies.


    Mo Qingze had the exact opposite idea. He didn''t think there was anything disgraceful about getting married for the second time. Since there is nothing dishonorable, why can''t it be treated as a first marriage?


    At his insistence, Mrs. Cui waved her hand and told him toe as he pleased. She said to Cui Qingju in private: "It''s a good thing that your son-inw values you, and those children are also good. Marry them in the future." You have to treat them well.


    Cui Qingrou was also happy, with the shyness and longing of a newlywed girl in her eyebrows: "My daughter will definitely treat these children as her own if she knows it."


    If it can be said that the marriage between the Mo Cui family only caused a moderate wave in the capital, in Liuyang Vige it was a huge wave.


    No one expected that Mo Qingze would suddenly renew his rtionship. They would not be surprised if he married a girl from a lower family background, but they would not understand if he married a woman he had divorced.


    In the eyes of the world, whether a woman is divorced or divorced, she must have made a big mistake, which is why she was rejected by her husband''s family and was driven back to her parents'' family. Who would marry such a woman except for being azyzy man with no skills?


    It can be said that in Dachu, widows whose husbands have died are far more popr than women who are divorced or abandoned. Men who cannot afford a wife often regard widows as treasures, at least they will not be questioned. There is a problem with moral character.


    A few days after proposing marriage to the Cui family, Sister-inw Cai and Mrs. Zhou found Mo Yan and tried to find out her attitude. Seeing that Mo Yan showed no reluctance and showed respect for the unmarried stepmother, they said nothing more. After returning, he also helped the Mo family quell a lot of rumors.


    But Mrs. Wu didn''t quite understand. She often came to express her concerns to Mo Yan, reminding her siblings to be vignt and not to fall into her stepmother''s trap. In fact, she hoped that Mo Yan would persuade Mo Qingze not to renew his string. In her opinion, the Mo family''s most painful and difficult days were over, and there was no need for Mo Qingze to renew his string.


    It would be fine if the woman he remarries is a virtuous and generous woman, but if she is a petty one, Mo Yan and the others will definitely suffer, and they will never be asfortable as before. But the marriage had already been decided, and the other party had a strong background, so it was almost impossible to break off the engagement, so she could only remind the three Mo Yan siblings.


    In this regard, Mo Yan was really helpless. When Wu came to the door again, she finally couldn''t help but said: "My father''s second marriage was approved by our three siblings. If Aunt Cui is not good, Aunt Wu, do you think I will Do you agree to my father marrying her?"


    Unexpectedly, Wu''s face became more worried after hearing this: "Who knows if that woman is pretending in front of you? With such a scheming mind, you have to be even more careful."


    Mo Yan went crazy after hearing this. She really couldnt understand why Aunt Wu would think so bad of a person she had never met before!


    Knowing that this was out of concern, Mo Yan was not impatient and said to Wu: "Even if Aunt Cui is really scheming, my father is not a fool. How can he be deceived by her? Besides, I have the title of Lord Commander." , even if my father asks for a royal decree for her in the future, she will not be higher than me, let alone have anything to do with me. It will not be difficult for me to protect my brothers and sisters. Aunt Wu, you really Dont worry about us.


    Mrs. Wu felt relieved after hearing this, but her worries were notpletely dissipated: "That woman has passed away. Even if she is your stepmother, she can still suppress you with her filial piety. If she treats you badly one day, You must not bear it, if you bear it once she will push her further."


    After hearing this, Mo Yan felt that these words were very strange, as if Aunt Wu had experienced them herself. She was confused in her heart, but did not show it on her face: "Aunt Wu, don''t worry, I know what to do! By the way, how is Sister Da Nier''s marriage going? Have you found anyone you like?" She was worried that Wu would say it again, She then changed the subject.


    Seeing that Mo Yan didn''t want to talk more, and Wu didn''t want to offend anyone, he followed her words and said, "I looked at a few houses, and there are two that are more suitable. I n to take some time to visit the viges of those two families. "


    Mo Yan nodded in understanding and agreed: "It should be like this. We must let Sister Da Nier marry into a satisfactory family."


    A matchmaker''s mouth can tell the dead that they are alive. It is difficult for them to understand the real side of the other person alone. Go to the ce where the other person lives and inquire about it. Not only can you know the other person''s personality, behavior, etc., but also how his family is. Knowing it all, this method is the most suitable.


    There was a bit of bitterness on Mrs. Wu''s face: "She will be neen and twenty this year. It will be difficult to find someone she likes if she dys it any longer. These two families are far behind the ones we were optimistic aboutst year." .


    Seeing this, Mo Yan consoled her: "Sister Da Nier, can you think that if you are willing to meet someone, it is not much better thanst year? Besides, the good conditions of the person you meet do not mean that the person is good. Maybe Sister Da Nier will have a good marriage." Where did it fall in the homes of these two families?"


    After hearing this, Ms. Wu''s face really looked much better: "You are right, I have too high requirements. I want to choose a family for Da Nier with a good family background, a good husband, and a kind mother-inw. Such a perfect family. Where can I easily find him?"


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "Don''t rush this, you can always find the right one if you take your time."


    The two chatted for a while about Da Nier''s marriage, until Sannier ran over and said that a matchmaker was at home, and Wu hurried home.


    Mo Yan was fine, so she went to the vegetable field in the backyard to water the newly sprouted cabbage. Xin''er and the others were weeding in the vegetable field. Seeing hering, Xin''er asked in a low voice: "Sister, Aunt Wu is there again?" What should I tell you about that matter?"


    Mo Yan nodded and said helplessly: "Aunt Wu always feels that Aunt Cui has bad intentions, and she doesn''t feel at ease even after exining it many times."


    Xin''er said casually: "Aunt Wu was tortured by her stepmother. This is not surprising. I''m afraid that in her heart, she is bad to all stepmothers in the world."


    Um, thats how it turned out to be? How did you know? Mo Yan didnt expect this to be the reason, and now everything he couldnt figure out was clear.


    "Isn''t this what you told me, sister?" Xin''er said suspiciously: "I remember in Mojia Vige, someone was trying to match-match my father. You got angry at that time and beat the person out with a fire stick. Isn''t that why you were so angry? Have you heard about what happened to Aunt Wu? Dont you remember?"


    Mo Yan''s heart skipped a beat, and she searched desperately for her past memories, but she actually found them. She said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that sister would have such great achievements. If you hadn''t mentioned it, I would have forgotten it."


    At that time, her soul was still iplete. After driving the matchmaker away with a fire stick, she was scolded by her father. It''s not that I me her for ruining a good thing, I simply think that her temper is too fiery and I worry that she will easily go to extremes.


    Xin''er looked at her sister with aplicated expression and whispered, "If it were back then, you would have been the first person in our family to oppose my father''s marriage."


    Mo Yan didnt know what to say after hearing this. After half of the soul that has lived in the modern world returns to this body, although it will be affected by the original thoughts, that half of the soul will still be dominant. Otherwise, she may be a mentally unhealthy girl.


    Although the ceremony will not be simple, the two of them are not young anymore, one is thirty-five and the other is twenty-six. The Cui family hopes to get married as soon as possible, so after discussion, the wedding date is set in September.


    There are only more than five months left, which is inevitably a bit hasty, and there are no elders in the Mo family, and others dont know how to manage it. I originally asked the older women in the vige for advice, but they had limited knowledge and didn''t know that wealthy families pay more attention to things.


    Mo Yan was in a panic for a while, which was revealed in the letter he wrote to Xiao Ruiyuan. As a result, the next day, an unusual-looking matchmaker came to the door, but it was Xiao Ruiyuan who paid a lot of money to help Mo Yan.


    This matchmaker is not an ordinary matchmaker. He specializes in working as a matchmaker for wealthy families. His knowledge is much higher than that of ordinary matchmakers. No one took advantage of it, so he naturally tried his best when doing things. He said he was helping Mo Yan, but in fact he took care of everything. After finishing the work, he reported to Mo Yan. Mo Yan had no objection and just followed the arrangement. .


    Mo Yan felt rxed now, and often went to the winery to hang out in her free time.


    The winery wascking a gardening master before, so Mo Yan told Yan Junyu about this and asked him to find a reliable one. Unexpectedly, Xiao Ruiyuan found out about this and quickly arranged for two masters toe over.


    These two masters are the two who he asked Xiao Shi to invite all the way from Jiangnan to decorate the general''s mansion. Theyout of the General''s Mansion was stopped midway due to heavy snow. After the snow melted, thest bit waspleted. It happened that Mo Yan was short of people and it was Xiao Ruiyuan''s request, so the two masters came over.


    After seeing the drawings carefully made by Mo Yan, although there are many unsatisfactory aspects, there are also novel and attractive ones. After the two masters arrived, they started discussing Mo Yan''s drawings with great interest. After confirming the final draft, they started working with a group of people.


    The winery is too big, and it takes much longer to build than the General. ording to the estimates of the two masters, it will take at least half a year toplete. After waiting for several years, Mo Yan has only made one request to the two masters in the past six months, that is, the effect must be good.


    The two masters can be called the leading masters in the gardening world, so their approach is naturally unusual. In just half a month, a small corner was designed that made people unable to take their eyes away. Mo Yan could not be more satisfied, and she let them go with full authority.


    It was the day for rest. Mo Yans family took cooking utensils and ingredients and had a pic in the orchard on the back mountain.


    The weather inte March and early April is the mostfortable. Not only is the climate pleasant, but the mountains and fields are filled with flowers and tender grass, which makes people feel rxed and happy. The Mo family''s more than two dozen orchards roam among a sea of flowers, attracting countless bees and butterflies.


    "With so many flowers and so many bees, how much honey should be produced? If our family kept bees on this mountain to make honey, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to finish it all." Zhen''er looked at the people flying around picking flowers with salivation. Bees, as if their eyes are filled with yellow, sweet honey.


    Xin''er patted his head gently and said with disdain: "It''s delicious for you. Why don''t you follow these bees to find the hive, and you can eat the honey when you pick it back from the hive."


    Before Zhen''er could refute, Sheng''er on the side spoke softly: "Sister Xin, honey is so sweet and delicious. Sheng''er also likes it. Doesn''t Sister Xin also like the honey orange water made by Sister Yan? "


    The soft Sheng''er is the family''s treasure. Xin''er likes to talk to Zhen''er, but is reluctant to say a harsh word to Sheng''er. Seeing the look of longing on her little face, she couldn''t help but suggest to her sister: "How about we also raise a few boxes of bees at home? In this way, our family can drink pure honey. The purchased honey has been mixed with water and has a better taste. Its always a bit dull.


    When Mo Yan heard this, another idea came up in her mind, so shemunicated with Xue Tuanzi in her mind: "There are many fruit trees in the space, and there are also many flowering medicinal materials. If bees can be raised in the space to make honey, the honey must be very good." Its delicious, how about I go to the mountainster to find a few nests and raise them in the space?


    Xue Tuanzi refused without thinking: "No! This kind of ordinary bee cannot produce intelligence. From now on, it will fly around all over the space and be annoying to death. If you are unlucky enough to be stung by it, who am I to me?" go?"


    Mo Yan was speechless for a moment, but the heart that coveted the spiritual honey could not calm down: "The space is so big, you can mark off a part and set up a barrier as the scope of their activities, and then nt trees and scatter flower seeds inside to let them Just collect honey there, they wont bother you by flying around.


    Xue Tuanzi thought about it for a while, but still felt bad, and suggested: "Those fruit trees have spiritual energy, and you water them with spiritual spring water, and the flowers that bloom also have spiritual energy. If you raise bees outside, you can drink spiritual energy honey, so just raise them." Isnt it good to be outside?


    No! Mo Yan refused, then seduced: If you raise it outside, it will also grow in space. When one day you turn into a human form, wont you also be able to taste the most delicious honey in the world?


    Xue Tuanzi was moved when he heard this. It relies on spiritual energy to maintain its life, and it can neither eat nor drink after its transformation. However, it has tasted human delicacies in the world of cultivation, and even though long years have passed, the delicious food still makes it endlessly memorable.


    After hesitating for a moment, Xue Tuanzi finally relented: "Well, you can''t raise too many. You can only bring in one litter, otherwise you won''t be able to raise one at all."


    Yeah, yeah, one nest is enough, enough to eat. Mo Yan epted the offer and agreed.


    There are no four seasons in space. As long as there are enough flowers, bees can collect flowers and make nectar all year round. Coupled with the huge time difference between inside and outside space, the amount of honey produced by a swarm of bees in one year is amazing.


    The matter of space beekeeping has been decided. Naturally, we have to keep bees outside the space, but it is a bit more troublesome. We need to find someone who knows how to keep bees first.


    Seeing that the eldest sister agreed to keep bees, Zhen''er was worried about beekeepers. Zhen''er quickly said: "There are ready-made beekeepers. Uncle Zhao has someone who knows how to do it. Let''s ask Uncle Zhaoter."


    Zhen''er likes to go to the back mountain to listen to Zhao Mu and others telling stories about the battlefield when he has nothing to do. He knows their other identities better than Mo Yan.


    "Then I''ll ask now. It''s the flower blooming season, so we have to get it done quickly." Mo Yan stood up impatiently to find someone, but Xiner pulled her back: "Uncle Zhao and the others are busy these days. To fertilize fruit trees, where are you going to find it now?


    Mo Yan smacked her head and sat down again: "I forgot, let''s talk about it tonight."


    The area of more than twenty mountains is too wide, and the six beasts went to the mountains to have fun. It is not easy to find someone with two legs.


    Well talk about beekeepingter. Eat this first. It wont taste good when its cold. Mo Qingze put arge te of freshly roastedmb chops on the table and urged with a smile.


    No, Dad, the meat you roast is not delicious, I dont want to eat it. Zhener shook his head violently and pushed the te in front of his two sisters with a look of disgust.


    "You brat, it''s good to have something to eat, but you still dare to dislike it!" Mo Qingze deliberately gave Zhen''er a straight face. He has never been a strict and rigid father. He often cooks barbecue for his children with his own hands.


    However, the craftsmanship is limited. The roasted meat is either half -life or grilled. But he also likes to make barbecue. Every time he bakes it, he feels very fulfilled and invites his children to taste it.


    Zhen''er didn''t hide, and muttered: "Just bully me as hard as you can. When I see Aunt Cui tomorrow, I will file aint with Aunt Cui and ask Aunt Cui to avenge me."


    Ever since the two families officially exchanged wedding notes and set an auspicious date for the engagement ceremony, Cui Qingrou would often make meals and send them to Zhen''er and Yun Zhao in the school. Especially on holidays, there will be a lot more delivered. The reason, of course, was to keep the two of them from eating it all, and then take it to the Number One Schr''s Mansion to share it with their father.


    Mo Qingze touched Zhen''er''s head andughed and scolded: "Only if you know how toin, the next time Master tells dad that you are reading a storybook in school, Dad will let Master teach you a lesson."


    Zhen''er dodged his father''s hand and said proudly: "Last time I took the first ce in the Xun test again, Master no longer cares whether I can read the script or not."


    Rmended mercury bottle article "The Tyrant''s Proud Farmer''s Wife"


    Introduction


    Enter with caution! This is definitely not a story about the upbringing of Little Baozi, but a story about a little loli who works hard to raise Little Baozi into adulthood, but one day, she discovers...


    identally traveled through time, the righteous policeman turned into an ugly vige girl, the sister-inw was greedy, and sold her to someone else for ten taels of silver.


    him, to pick up a stinky kid and bring him home, but he has a physique that attracts killers... It is so miserable that he has no friends.


    Live in the mountains, brew fine wine, raise cattle and sheep,


    Eat steak, drink wine, and cook barbecue.


    Earn money, tease little buns when you have nothing to do, and live a happy life!


    Nima! What do these groups of men in ck want to do...

 Chapter 1086: daily life, wedding day

    Chapter 1086: daily life, wedding day


    Chapter 1086 Daily life, wedding date


    Looking at his little brother''s proud little face, Mo Yan''s hands felt itchy. The next moment, his ws stretched out to his little brother''s soft and cute face. The feeling was better than pinching on a freshly steamed bun.


    "Sister, can you please stop pinching me like this? I''m not a hairball." Zhen''erined angrily, and plucked the evil hand on her face with her little hands: "If you want to pinch you, just pinch my brother-inw. He will definitely be very happy. I take the initiative to extend my face and let you pinch it.


    Mo Yan pinched him again without finishing, and said with a smile: "Your brother-inw''s face is so ugly, it''s more fun to pinch you."


    Zhen''er rolled her eyes and loudlyined to her father: "Dad, you should marry your eldest sister as soon as possible. Look at her, she dares to molest her brother-inw."


    Poof! Xin''er and the others couldn''t hold it back and startedughing all of a sudden.


    The eldest sister molested her brother-inw? The scene was so beautiful that they could hardly imagine it.


    Mo Qingze coughed and red at the smiling eldest daughter, telling her not to lead her younger siblings in a bad way. Then he pped Zhen''er on the head and scolded Zhen''er with a straight face: "You The eldest sister only pinches you because she likes you, and she wont lose a piece of flesh. If you dare to talk nonsense and domineering next time, I will punish you by copying the four books a hundred times."


    When Zhen''er heard this, her little face suddenly wrinkled: "Dad, I don''t want you to be so partial! The eldest sister is your daughter, did I just pick her up?"


    A smile shed across Mo Qingze''s eyes, but he said: "You are also biological, but your eldest and second sister are treasures, and you are grass!"


    Even though he knew his father was joking, Zhen''er still had the urge to cry after hearing this. He turned his body aside arrogantly and decided to ignore his father and sister who had ganged up to bully him.


    Sheng''er, who wasughing the most cheerfully, couldn''tugh anymore. She took out a skewer of roast mutton from the te, hooked Zhen''er''s little finger and said softly: "Brother Zhen, Sheng''er is hungry, please help Sheng''er taste it." Taste the meat to see if it tastes good.


    Zhen''er would never refuse Sheng''er''s request. Looking at the roast mutton that was so dark that the color was almost indistinguishable, even though she felt disgusted to death, she still opened her mouth and took a bite. As a result, the taste in the mouth was unexpectedly good.


    He was about to shout that it tastes delicious, but when he thought of the bullying he had just received, Zhen''er curled his lips in disgust and said to Sheng''er in a nonchnt manner: "It can barely be eaten. Eat it quickly. It won''t taste good when it''s cold. "


    Sheng''er''s eyes lit up and she put the roastmb directly into Zhen''er''s hand: "Since Brother Zhen said it''s delicious, it must be delicious. Brother Zhen has eaten all of it."


    Zhen''er held the roastedmb and looked at Sheng''er with a moved expression. Under Sheng''er''s expectant gaze, she opened her mouth and took a big bite of the roastedmb.


    A toothache-inducing sound came from Zhen''er''s mouth clearly to everyone''s ears. Everyone looked up and saw Zhen''er letting go of his mouth and taking out the roast mutton from his mouth with a look of pain on his face. , and saw a white millet tooth embedded in the roastedmb.


    Zhen''er spat out a mouthful of blood, hissed and gasped, and used his father with tears in his eyes: "I am definitely not your biological child, even the bones you roasted in the mutton were hidden in it to bully me, and even my teeth were broken. It copsed."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone who was originally worried did not stop, and everyone staggered withughter.


    If roast mutton had thoughts and could talk, it would definitely cry out for injustice: It''s obviously your tooth that''s about to fall out, it''s obviously you who ate it yourself and I was careless, how can you still me me?


    Zhen''er''s mouth was full of blood. It was really scary. Mo Yan brought him a water bag and asked him to rinse his mouth. The effect of the diluted spiritual spring water was not obvious, and the bleeding stopped only after half of the water bag was gone.


    The toothache was so severe that Zhen''er didn''t dare to eat the mutton roasted by Mo Yan himself. He only ate some soft roasted vegetables and roasted tofu.


    The family enjoyed the bright spring weather and spent the day leisurely and happily.


    In the afternoon, after the others packed their things and went home, Mo Yan led six animals to chase the bees that were about to return to their nests after picking flowers, and found several nests halfway up the mountain.


    The sting of a bee is also very painful. Mo Yan did not dare to catch it directly with his hands, but he could not get the bee into the space without using his hands.


    Just when Mo Yan was thinking about whether he should go back to find someone for help, Xue Tuanzi said: "Aren''t there flowers in the space? If you pick a handful of them, they will be attracted to you. Use this method to collect them all first. Wouldnt it be better to pluck their hives again?


    Mo Yan had thought of this method from the beginning, but was a little skeptical: "Are you sure they will be attracted?"


    Xue Tuanzi hummed: "How can the flowers in this space beparable to those outside? Bees are not fools. How can they not pick such beautiful flowers when they see them? Just be at ease!"


    Mo Yan thought it made sense, but there seemed to be something wrong with what he said.


    As soon as a handful of bright peach blossoms appeared in my hand, the bees on the treetops smelled this special fragrance. This aura-rich fragrance deeply attracted the bees, and the buzzing sound in the honeb suddenly became louder. The next moment, thousands of bees pped their wings rapidly and blew their trumpets as they flew towards the flowers in Mo Yan''s hand.


    The number of bees was so huge that Mo Yans hands shook with fear and she could hardly hold the flowers. Those bees seemed not to notice her, a living person, and kept rising and falling on the bouquet of flowers. However, a bouquet of flowers has a limited area and cannot amodate so many bees.


    Mo Yan, who was surrounded by bees, thought for a while, took off his coat, spread it on the ground, and sprinkled it with various fruit tree flowers. This time, more bees were attracted, and they were densely covered in the entire clothes. At least there were more than 3,000 bees.


    Mo Yan saw that the good clothes had turned into a paradise for bees to collect nectar, and she suddenly got goosebumps. She made up her mind to throw away the clothes, otherwise there would be a shadow on her body.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Mo Yan silently said "collect" in his heart, and along with thousands of bees, he collected the clothes into the space.


    Xue Tuanzi had been prepared for a long time. The moment the bees entered, they were trapped with a transparent barrier. There was arge area of freshly bloomed fruit tree flowers inside, which would be enough for them to pick for a long time.


    Mo Yan followed the same method, and after five times, she took all the bees into the space, leaving only the empty hive and the queen bee who was stillying eggs in the hive.


    After sessfully picking off the beehive, Mo Yan sent it to the space, and Xue Tuanzi did the rest. Back in the vige, she found a viger who was a carpenter and asked him to help make twenty-one beehives.


    One of these beehives is ced in the space, and the rest are ced in the orchard. Twenty boxes is almost enough. If sessful, we can slowly increase the number in the future.


    There is such arge orchard and a unique winery. In the near future, dozens of small vis will be built here. At that time, more publicity will be done outside to attractdies anddies from the city toe and have an outing. These twenty A beehive will definitely bring unexpected harvests.


    Mo Yan thought happily and returned to the orchard with brisk steps. At this time, Zhao Mu and the others have returned...


    Time passes slowly, and May is ushering in the warm weather. In May, Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou officially got engaged with the blessings of their rtives and friends.


    Mo Qingze took matters into his own hands and designed a pair of jade pendants. He used the sry he had saved for nearly a year and the rewards given by Chu Heng during festivals to select a medium-quality jadeite and asked the carver to make it ording to the drawn pattern. It became an exquisite piece of jewelry and was given to Cui Qingrou as a token.


    With the current financial resources of the Mo family, it is not a problem to buy a top-quality jadeite. However, almost all of the Mo family''s property was umted by Mo Yan. Although the family does not distinguish between each other, Mo Qingze still hopes to use everything he earns. , given to the woman he wants to spend the rest of his life with to show his sincerity.


    The Cui family has seen a lot of good things. The things the family has collected over hundreds of years may be richer and more precious than the collection in the imperial pce. Even if the Mo family spends everything, in their opinion, it is not as good as Mo Qingze''s jade pendant, which is only worth five or six hundred taels of silver.


    After the lively engagement ceremony, other ceremonies can be carried out ording to the auspicious day.


    As the prospective son-inw of the Mo family, Xiao Ruiyuan also appeared at the engagement ceremony. Although the son-inw attended the engagement ceremony of his father-inw... it felt a bit strange.


    After seeing off the rtives and friends who had finished the wedding banquet, Mo Yany weakly on the bed and unceremoniously ordered Xiao Ruiyuan beside him: "Give me a shoulder, I''ve been really tired these two days."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes showed a hint of distress, and he took off his shoes and knelt down on the bed to squeeze Mo Yan''s shoulders. His strength was great, and even though the pinching ce was not very urate, it made up for hisck of technique. Mo Yan closed her eyes and hummed infort.


    I really want to marry you home right now.


    Whenever he returns to the home that belongs to the two of them, he always fantasizes about seeing her as soon as he opens the door. They ate together hand in hand, walked together, or stayed in the study, one reading, the other handling official duties... Such peaceful and warm days had appeared in dreams countless times.


    Through Xiao Ruiyuan''s brows and eyes, Mo Yan seemed to see into his heart. She couldn''t help but put her arms around his waist andforted him: "I will mention this to my father. It''s just that my father is getting married this year. We The two of them will have to wait until next year at the earliest.


    Her father hoped that she would get married at the age of eighteen. Firstly, he was reluctant to do so, and secondly, he wanted to see if Brother Xiao was reliable. Judging from his father''s attitude towards Brother Xiao, he is obviously satisfied. If she were to bring it up, his father might not insist on it.


    Although she didn''t want to get married so early, she had to think about Brother Xiao. The longer they got along, the more she couldn''t let go of this man. She couldn''t bear to let him guard their home alone, working hard all day outside, and there was no one to ask for help.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, his eyes showed ecstasy: "Yan''er, are you telling the truth?"


    Mo Yan smiled and beat his chest, and said angrily: "Why did I lie to you? If you don''t believe it, go tell my father yourself."


    Xiao Ruiyuan held her hand, rubbed it in his palm, and said with a wry smile: "Do you think I haven''t mentioned it to my father-inw?" He mentioned it more than once, openly or secretly, and his father-inw either pretended not to understand, or asked him to break off the engagement and marry a woman who didn''t have to wait. , how dare he mention it again.


    Seeing the helpless look on the man''s face, Mo Yan knew why her father refused without asking, and she couldn''t help but feel a little distressed: "Then let me tell you, the worst is that my father willugh at me and hate marrying him, and he will have to marry a wife himself, probably Im too embarrassed not to agree.


    Xiao Ruiyuan hugged the woman beneath him tightly, unable to hide the smile on his lips.


    Mo Yan felt a little tight in her chest and pushed him: "Don''t be too proud. I heard that someone is sending you a beautiful girl. If you dare to ept it, no, if you dare to take another look, you will know it yourself." as a result of."


    Being threatened, Xiao Ruiyuan was not only not angry, but alsoughed out loud. Seeing the woman ring at her angrily, he put away the smile on his face and assured Mo Yan seriously: "I don''t pay attention to those charming people at all, and I won''t even look at the people they send here. Do not worry!"


    Mo Yan was quite satisfied with his answer. She poked his chest and said, "Just remember it, and be careful not to let others plot against you."


    She knows better than anyone else that this man is not a sexual person, and his self-control is beyond the reach of ordinary people, otherwise he would not have been able to keep it for so many years.


    Just as Chu Heng''s position as prince became more and more stable, he also followed the rising tide, and those who were opportunistic tried to find ways to put people around him. It''s okay to just settle down after being rejected, but if someone refuses to give up and uses tricks to force someone into his bed, you have to be on guard.


    "Don''t worry, no one will seed." Xiao Ruiyuan has never seen any conspiracy and calction, and he will not take this method seriously.


    What he didn''t say was that someone had set a trap for him a few days ago. The disgusting woman didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes. She was captured by the secret guards, had one of her hands cut off, and was sent to anyone who dared to plot against him. on the bed. The man was so frightened that he has not done anything yet, and he has no hope of making any further progress in his official career.


    Seeing that he knew what he was thinking, Mo Yan nodded and said no more.


    After dinner at Mo''s house, Xiao Ruiyuan left. Before leaving, he did not forget to remind Mo Yan of what he had promised before.


    Of course, Mo Yan did not forget it. After sending her away, she saw that her father was in a good mood. She asked without changing her expression if she could get married a year in advance.


    Mo Qingze was unwilling in his heart and wished he could keep his daughter by his side forever, but he also knew that this was impossible.


    Mo Qingze looked at his daughter''s expectant eyes and couldn''t say the word "no". "Yan''er, you... just identified him?"


    Mo Yan nodded seriously: "There may be someone in this world who values me more than him, but there will never be another person as suitable as him."


    Mo Qingze doesn''t quite understand what his daughter means, and it''s hard to talk to her about feelings. He had no dissatisfaction with Xiao Ruiyuan, his son-inw. If he really wanted to find fault with him, it would only be because of his unlikable personality. This is difficult to say for a man, and it is not considered a shoring, it can almost be ignored.


    "Since you know what''s going on, there''s no point in dying the wedding. But dad''s wedding date has been set, so you two can only do it next year. You two can discuss the specific time, and dad has no objection."


    ording to the custom in Mojia Vige, one family cannot hold two weddings at the same time in the same year, otherwise it will be bad if they conflict. Although I don''t know if it is true or false, the rules passed down from our ancestors, no one will risk their own safety in order to verify the truth or falsehood.


    Mo Yan was stunned. She didn''t expect her father to agree so easily. Beforeing, she had made a lot of ns in her mind, thinking about how she could convince her father if he refused, but now all the reasons she had spent a lot of brain cells toe up with were useless!


    Looking at his daughter''s silly look, Mo Qingze couldn''t help but hit her forehead with his finger: "Are you so happy that you are stupid? I often hear people say that girls are not allowed to stay in college. Dad didn''t believe it at first. Humph, today I am so stupid That kid is lucky, otherwise dad wouldn''t have done what he wanted just because he encouraged you to talk about this."


    Mo Yan''s face turned red, she rushed over and hugged her father''s arm and exined coquettishly: "This is my own idea, he doesn''t even know."


    Mo Qingze snorted to show his disbelief, and said with a bit of hatred: "Look, you are letting him eat to death before you marry him. Can''t you, this girl, have some heart?"


    Mo Yan said with a smile: "Didn''t you say that you will obey your husband when you marry? Isn''t it normal to be eaten to death by him after getting married? Doesn''t it mean that after marrying Aunt Cui, dad will be eaten to death by Aunt Cui?"


    Mo Qingze raised his hand and gave the eldest daughter of the rebel general No. 1 Army a smile, and said with a smile: "How is this the same?"


    "Why is it different? Dad, your double standards are too serious!" Mo Yan covered her head in dissatisfaction, but her heart felt warm. Her father loved her so much that he even put aside the female rules and followed her modern life. My father is as open-minded as ever.

 Chapter 1087: Identity revealed

    Chapter 1087: Identity revealed


    Chapter 1087 Identity Revealed


    Knowing that the eldest daughter could not open her mouth to argue, Mo Qingze simply changed the subject and talked about something else: "Two days ago, Yun Jin came to the Number One Schr''s Mansion to look for his father. He said that he has been busy buying things for the house these days. In two days, I wille here with Lan Yatou tomorrow and want to thank you in person."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan showed a bit of joy on her face: "It happens that we are not busy during this period. Sister Lin will stay at home for a few days."


    Shen Ji and Liu Tinn originally nned to arrive in the capital in mid-April, but Shen''s father and mother did not want the newlyweds to rent someone else''s house to live in, so they asked someone to buy a house in the east market of the capital. Even if you don''t need it in the future, you can still sell it and you won''t lose money.


    Its just that the houses in Beijing are easy to rent but not buy, and the houses in Dongshi are even more like a carrot and a pit. The Shen family is not a wealthy family and cannot afford a house that is too big or too good. After searching for nearly a month, they finally found a barely suitable house a few days ago and bought it with a lot of money.


    In the past few days, the couple has been busy tidying up the house and buying household items, and can''t spare time toe to Mo''s house.


    "You can just arrange these, Wu Daru''s side. Have you mentioned it in advance?" Mo Qingze was a little worried, fearing that his daughter would be brought directly to the family without ventting it in advance and without Wu Daru''s consent. .


    "Dad, in your eyes, your daughter is such an unreliable person?" Mo Yan was quite helpless: "When she came back from the Shen family, my daughter mentioned it to Wu Daru. Wu Daru valued personal conduct more than knowledge. , it was he who took the initiative to meet Brother Shen."


    Mo Qingze felt relieved after hearing this: "In this case, when theye one day, you can remind Yun Jin."


    Mo Yan nodded. She would not be careless about important matters rted to her future.


    Father and daughter chatted for a while, then sat down at the chess table to prepare for the 300-round battle. However, Mo Yan''s chess skills were as bad as ever, without any improvement, which made Mo Qingze so angry that after three games, he drove away the sullen Mo Yan and closed the door to y with himself.


    Within two days, Shen Ji and Liu Tinn came with gifts.


    Liu Tinn looked good, and her brows were filled with the sweetness and beauty of a first-time wife. She and Shen Ji had a tacit understanding. The two of them flirted with each other from time to time, which made Mo Yan''s teeth inexplicably sour.


    After agreeing on a specific time to visit Wu Daru, and finally getting rid of Shen Ji who was clinging to his wife, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to take Liu Tinn back to the room, and asked her about her days at the Shen family.


    A happy smile overflowed on Liu Tinn''s face, she nodded and said: "It''s good. My parents-inw are very good to me, and Brother Jin is also very considerate to me. Apart from being a little ufortable at the beginning, I got used to itter. It''s like staying at my own home." .


    Mo Yan knew at a nce that her friend was telling the truth and was very happy for her: "That''s good. I was afraid you wouldn''t be used to it. Now that you''re back in the capital, we can see each other more often in the future."


    "Yes, I will miss you from now on and cane over at any time." Liu Tinn was also very happy. In the past, her parents would not let her run around in her parents'' home. Now that she is married and has no parents-inw to serve, it is better than being a girl. Still want freedom.


    Haha, its okay for you to live here every day. In the past two months when you were away, I didnt even have anyone to talk to. Mo Yanughed, happy to do so.


    Liu Tinn shook her head violently: "Don''t! I''m really afraid that Brother Jin will carry me and the house he just decorated."


    "Tsk, I knew Brother Shen had a good temper and was gentle before, but I didn''t expect him to be so clingy. After you give birth to a child, he will have topete with the child for favor." Mo Yan teased, and felt that the rtionship between these two people was good. Happy. They were extremely lucky and met the right person at the right time.


    Liu Tinn showed a hint of shyness on her face, but said fiercely: "How dare he? If he has a child, he can stay wherever he can."


    Mo Yan smiled silently. Most couples in the world will focus most of their attention on the children when they have children, and their rtionship will gradually be dull. However, with children as a bond, marriage is much more stable than a single love.


    The two were chatting andughing, as if they were back to the carefree days before.


    "By the way, that Lu Zhu hasn''t be a monster again, has she? This woman is quite clever, and she is your inws'' niece. If she still dares to do evil, you may not be her opponent." Thinking of Lu, who is the biggest threat to his friends. Zhu, Mo Yan suddenly sat up from the bed.


    "No, didn''t her parents-inw send her to the ancestral home? What kind of monster can she be?" Liu Tinn didn''t care. In her opinion, her husband''s cousin waspletely unable to change her life and was just waiting for a dowry next year. Once she gets married, everything will be fine.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan couldn''t help but remind her: "You should be more careful. Now that you and Brother Shen live in the capital, if she resorts to crying, making trouble, and hanging herself while you are away, your parents-inw will still be able to ignore it. she?"


    Liu Tinn frowned and said in disgust: "Let her go. Even if she tries to please her parents-inw, she will only get more dowry. She will get married in a year at most. Brother Jin and I are in the capital, even if it''s New Year''s Eve When I go back for the holidays, I dont see her a few times. I will be more considerate to my parents-inw from now on, and I dont believe she can win them all over.


    Mo Yan saw that she had her own ideas, so it was hard to say anything. After all, it was their family''s business, and it was not good for her to interfere too much.


    The two stopped talking about such disappointing topics and started talking about other interesting things. In the middle of the conversation, Mo Yan thought of something, put her head next to Liu Tinn''s ear and asked quietly: "Are those little pills good? Do they have any effect?" ?


    Even though the ancient books said this pill was so powerful, in fact, after Mo Yan made the pill, he neither tried it nor asked anyone else to try it. Xuetuanzi tested it with its own method and said it worked. She Only then did he dare to take it out and give it to Liu Tinn. She really couldn''t guarantee how effective the medicine would be.


    Calcting the time, I have used it almost three times, and I can already tell whether it has any effect.


    Liu Tinn''s face was quickly reced by ayer of bright red, and she nodded sheepishly: "It''s very easy to use. If I can sell it to the women in the back house, I will definitely make a lot of money." As for how easy it is to use, she really Ashamed to speak.


    Mo Yan was very happy. This was the first time she had made a pill independently. Although she did not create it by herself, she still felt a sense of aplishment.


    This kind of pill is not easy to sell to outsiders. When the timees in the future, I will see if I can make pills with simr effects and sell them in medical clinics.


    To the conservative ancients, this kind of pill was really inconvenient to use, but there was a lot of room for improvement, such as changing from external use to internal use... In this way, people who buy medicine will not be embarrassed, and people who sell medicine will have less trouble.


    There are many ancient prescriptions that have been lost today. If one day we can find them one by one and improve them into pills that are convenient to take, we can make a fortune just by selling these pills to regte the body.


    Liu Tinn''s eyes lit up and she encouraged: "This is a good idea, Yan Yan, you will definitely seed."


    Mo Yan sighed: "Who knows, I can only do my best." Researching pills is much more troublesome than eating and drinking. She spends a certain amount of time every day researching in space, but there is still not much progress. She cannot guarantee that she will be able to do it in the end. Trick it out.


    At noon, Mo Yan cooked several delicious dishes to entertain Liu Tinn.


    Sitting at the dinner table, Liu Tinn discovered that there was an extra child. The child looked very strange. She touched her friend with her elbow and gave him a puzzled look.


    Mo Yan raised her head and nced at the child sitting next to Li Xiu. Seeing that she was looking at the food on the table intently, she suppressed the deep longing in her eyes and waited obediently for the meal. She couldn''t help but sigh and whispered to her friend: "She is The child that Xiao Hei brought backst year was only willing toe out to eat at the same table with usst month."


    Before, she was too scared to speak, but then she gradually got better. Under Li Xiu''s guidance, she was finally willing to go out to bask in the sun, but she still didn''t like to see people. It wasn''t untilst month that her condition got better again. He dared toe out to eat with them, but he usually stayed in his room, sitting alone in a daze.


    Although the child rarely speaks, all the injuries on her body have healed. There are only shallow scars on her face, which will disappearpletely in a short time. Her facial features are not beautiful, but they are very attractive whenbined. She is a delicate-looking person. little girl. From the outside, she is no different from a normal child.


    Liu Tinn knew that Xiaohei had picked up a childst year, but at that time the child was afraid of seeing people. He stayed in that room for several months and refused to take a step out. She had never seen him before. She felt very sympathetic to the child. After looking at her for a few times, she asked, "Can''t she still tell where her home is?"


    Mo Yan shook her head and said helplessly: "She doesn''t remember. She only knows that Youniang has a sister, but she can''t tell their names. It''s too difficult to find her home. Now we can only continue to raise her. Where can we wait?" God, please remember her."


    Originally, the Wu family wanted to adopt this child, but the child did not want to be born and was unwilling to leave Li Xiu for even half a step. After Li Xiu consulted his father''s opinion, he begged Mo Yan and decided to adopt the child.


    Li Xiu gave Mo Yan silver as child support expenses. Mo Yan agreed to her request to adopt the child, and for a nominal fee, she treated the child as one of her own.


    Liu Tinn was thoughtful, nced at the child several times, and suddenly asked: "Don''t you think she looks a bit simr to the little stone from your Aunt Wu''s house? In the year of the disaster, wasn''t her family forced to Ever sold a child? Is it possible that it was the child that was sold in her family?"


    Mo Yan was stunned, and suddenly raised his head to look at the child carefully.


    When the child first came to Mo''s house, he was extremely thin and even his facial features had changed. Naturally, he had no resemnce to the fat and white stone. Later, I gradually gained weight, and I didnt realize how much I had changed day by day, so no one thought about it.


    Now that Liu Tinn had spoken out, Mo Yan carefully observed the child''s appearance and found that the child''s facial features were very simr to those of a small stone, including a round nose, slender eyes, a slightly short chin, and a round face. It''s exactly the same.


    Her heart beat violently. Mo Yan had Sinier as a person in her memory, but her impression of Sinier was very vague and she couldn''t be sure that the child in front of her was her. Her eyes were fixed on the child who was suspected of being Sini''er, trying to find more simrities between her and Sini''er, but she found that the ages were not right.


    Sini''er was the same age as Zhen''er and was already six years old when she was sold. Four years have passed, and he is now ten years old. The child in front of him is short in stature and full of childishness. He looks to be seven or eight years old at most, but there is a difference of two years.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Tinn reminded: "You said that when this child was first brought back, she had many old injuries in addition to new injuries. She was extremely thin. It was obvious that she had been suffering in the past few years. With such conditions, she could survive Its great when shees down. Do you still expect her to grow as tall as a normal child?


    After hearing this exnation from her friend, the biggest uncertainty in Mo Yan''s heart disappeared. She couldn''t help but look at the child opposite. The more she looked at her, the more she felt like a stone.


    However, the world is a big ce, and there are many people with simr looks. We have to wait until Aunt Wu is sure to know whether it is true or not. But how to open this mouth is a problem. If not, wouldn''t it make Aunt Wu happy in vain?


    Mo Yan suppressed the excitement in her heart and said to her friend: "Let''s eat first. When Aunt Wues back from the stall, I will go to Wu''s house. First, I will find out the specific situation of Sini''er from Aunt Wu. If I can match everything, I will go to Wu''s house." Aunt Wu exined the truth."


    Liu Tinn knew her concerns and nodded in agreement with her approach.


    The two of them had something on their minds, and the meal was a little tasteless. After the meal, the two went to chat under the vine trellis, and the topic still revolved around the children.


    Thinking that the Wu family was almost back, Mo Yan said something to Liu Tinn, then took a te of snacks made yesterday and knocked on the door of the Wu family''s courtyard under the guise of giving it to Shi Shi...


    Two momentster, Mo Yan hurriedly returned home and found Li Xiu hoeing in the vegetable patch in the backyard. The child was also there, holding a waterdle and imitating Li Yan, watering the tomatoes in the field.


    Resisting the urge to step forward and pluck the child''s hair, Mo Yan said to Li Xiu: "Aunt Li, I have something to ask you. Pleasee to my room first."


    Li Xiu didn''t know why. He put down the **** in his hand and was about to go over, when the corner of his clothes was grabbed by a small hand. Seeing that the child was holding her back, she squatted down and gently held the little hand, touched the child''s head and said softly: "Xiao Yu, mother will be back soon, you wait here. Is mother okay?"


    Xiao Yu is the childs destiny, and his nickname is Li Yu, whiches from the meaning of treasure. It was the new name Li Xiu asked Mo Yan to give the child. If the child''s family cannot be found, she will raise the child as if it were a treasure.


    Li Yu hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded and said tenderly: "Okay!"


    Hey, Xiao Yu is so good. Li Xiu lovingly kissed Li Yu on the face, her brows filled with motherly love for her daughter.


    Li Yu seemed a little shy and his eyes were a little evasive, but he imitated the way Li Xiu kissed her just now and kissed Li Xiu gently on the face.


    Mo Yan stood not far away and watched, feeling very ufortable. If it is confirmed that Li Yu is Sinier, this will be a great joy for the Wu family, but it will be very sad for Li Xiu, who already regards Li Yu as her biological child.


    Li Xiu followed Mo Yan into the room. When she saw Mo Yan looking at her with aplicated look, her heart skipped a beat: "Yan Yan, do you, do you have something important to tell me?"


    Mo Yan nodded: "I have a few questions about Xiao Yu, and I want to ask Aunt Li."


    The person in the family who is most familiar with Li Yu is Li Xiu. In the past few months, she washed and bathed her hair all through her hands. Li Yu probably knew all the scars and moles on his body.


    Seeing that Mo Yan''s tone was very solemn, Li Xiu''s heart started to rise and she asked nervously: "Is there something wrong with Xiao Yu?"


    Mo Yan felt a little nervous and shook her head: "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that I thought that although Xiao Yu didn''t remember the past, her rtives must remember her and maybe they were looking for her everywhere, so I wanted to ask I want to ask you if there is anything special about her body, such as if she has any birthmarks or anything like that. Maybe I can help her find her rtives if there is a chance in the future."


    Li Xiu looked a little gloomy when he heard this. Although she knew it was a good thing to find Xiaoyu''s rtives, she felt sad when she thought that the child she had taken care of for several months and experienced the joy of being a mother would one day leave her.


    Mo Yan couldn''t bear it when she saw this, but seeing Aunt Wu ming herself every day, she couldn''t pretend to turn a blind eye. What if Xiaoyu was Sini''er?


    The sadness onlysted a short moment. Li Xiu seemed to have convinced herself and said to Mo Yan: "Xiao Yu has no birthmark on her body, but there is a small red mole on the top of her head near her hair. She has more than twenty scars on her body. There are scars left after whipping, and there is an obvious burn on the left ankle. Judging from the marks, it should be from being burned when I was very young..."


    As Li Xiu described, Mo Yan''s expression gradually changed from initial suspicion to affirmation. If Xiao Yu had only one characteristic inmon with Aunt Wu, it could still be considered a coincidence, but the red mole swirling on top of her head, the burn on her left ankle, and the appearance that resembled a stone... all verified that Xiao Yu was Si. Nier''s facts.


    Looking at Mo Yan''s changing expression, Li Xiu asked hesitantly: "Yan Yan, you suddenly asked me about this, are you aware of Xiao Yu''s rtives?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan hesitated for a moment and decided to tell her the truth: "Aunt Li, have you noticed that Xiao Yu and Shitou look somewhat simr."


    Li Xiu was shocked and looked at Mo Yan in disbelief. She wanted to ask Mo Yan if he was joking, but in her mind, Xiao Yu''s face kept ovepping with Shi Shi''s face...


    Mo Yan understood her mood very well and said with a wry smile: "If Sister Lan hadn''t discovered it, I wouldn''t have noticed that Xiao Yu looked like a stone. Just now I went to Wu''s house and asked Aunt Wu about Sinier''s characteristics. Apart from those Scar, what she said ispletely consistent with what you said. The burn mark on Sinier''s ankle was caused by Mo Hongshi when she was two years old. At that time, Mo Hongshi refused to pay for a doctor for her. , the burnt area rotted away until it healed on its own three or four monthster, leaving a very obvious scar.


    I had a dreamst night. I dreamed that I killed the person I loved very much. I dont know how. Anyway, he died in my hands. I cried so sadly. I searched everywhere for him, but I never found him. When I woke up in the morning, the corners of my eyes were dry. I must have cried. The problem is, in real life, I dont have anyone I like!


    That dream was so real that it made me feel very ufortable today. I told my friend and she said that she finally understood the reason why I have been single for 27 years. It must be that I killed the person I liked in my previous life. In this life I will never meet again... I suddenly felt that this dream was enough for me to write a novel about sadomasochism... But I felt really ufortable~ (_)~

 Chapter 1088: you are not my mother

    Chapter 1088: you are not my mother


    Chapter 1088 You are not my mother


    It was certain that Li Yu was Sinier. No matter how ufortable Li Xiu felt, she would definitely not do anything to seize other people''s daughters. Putting away the reluctance in her heart, she began to think about Li Yu: "Xiao Yu is like this now. I don''t know if she is willing to go back to Wu''s house. Should I tell her about this first so that she can be mentally prepared? "


    Mo Yan nodded: "Of course I want it, but Aunt Li, you should tell her personally and try your best tofort her and don''t let her hurt herself."


    Li Yu suffered huge physical and mental trauma. She was just defensive about unfamiliar people and didn''t like to talk. It wasn''t that there was something wrong with her brain, and she was not an ignorant child. She still had to let her know what she should know. .


    Li Xiu nodded silently, and suddenly looked at Mo Yan, with deep begging in her eyes: "Yan Yan, if, if Xiaoyu returns to the Wu family, can you help me beg Sister Wu for mercy and let me do this?" Xiaoyus godmother.


    Such a humble request was hard to refuse, so Mo Yan sighed secretly and agreed. Aunt Wu is not a narrow-minded person, and if one more person loves her daughter, she will only feel happier. Aunt Li has taken care of Sannier for so long, and she also teaches Sannier how to sew. With these two affections, she will not refuse her.


    Yan Yan, thank you, thank you. A smile that seemed both joyful and sad appeared at the corner of Li Xius lips, and she ran out of Mo Yans house with staggering steps.


    Looking at Li Xius weak back, Mo Yan sighed deeply. After a while, she walked out of the house and went to Wu''s house, telling Wu that Li Yu was Sinier.


    Wu had thought of adopting Li Yu before, but Li Yu couldn''t live without Li Xiu, so she gave up. Mrs. Wu seemed to really treat Li Yu as a fourth girl. She made her several sets of clothes and shoes, and often made delicious food for her.


    During this period, Li Yu''s mood was ups and downs, and the mother and daughter had not seen each other since their first meeting. Otherwise, after Li Yu gains weight and returns to her original appearance, Mrs. Wu might be able to see the shadow of Sini''er when she was a child between her eyebrows, and her mother and daughter will not miss several months in vain.


    If Liu Tinn hadn''t seen it, who would have thought that fate was so wonderful. This child, who was picked up by Xiao Hei and was so thin that he was reduced to a handful of bones and almost disfigured, was the Sinier who made the entire Wu family sad when he mentioned it?


    "Yan Yatou, you, you are saying that Xiaoyu is Sini''er, my daughter Sinier?" Wu looked at Mo Yan in shock, her hands trembled violently, and she couldn''t believe her ears.


    In Wu''s expectant and panic-stricken eyes, Mo Yan said with certainty: "Xiao Yu is Sini''er. If Aunt Wu doesn''t believe it, follow me to see her now. You can be sure when you see her."


    "No, no, I believe you, my Sinier, that must be my Sinier, my Sinier..." Wu walked around the room at a loss, with a smile on her face, and in her eyes But he burst into tears.


    Mo Yan was happy for the Wu family in her heart. The family had been separated for many years and suffered for many years. Now they are finally reunited. "Aunt Wu, this is a huge happy event. Please stop crying. Sinier is still waiting at my house." Im waiting for you to pick him up!


    "Yes, yes, Sini''er is waiting for me. I will take her home right away. Let''s go right now!" Mrs. Wu wiped away her tears excitedly and hurriedly walked out.


    At this time, Shitou, who was ying under the eaves, and Da Nier, Sannier and Liu Qingqing, who were sitting together doing needlework, heard the movement in the house. They all raised their heads and saw their mother (mother-inw) chanting He walked out mumblingly.


    They clearly heard their mother-inw shouting to pick up Sinier, and they all opened their mouths in shock. It was Liu Qingqing who reacted first and quickly stood up to stop Mo Yan who was also walking out: "Sister Yan, what''s wrong with my mother? Is the third sister missing?"


    Mo Yan was worried about Sini''er''s situation after learning the truth. She didn''t have time to exin it carefully to her sisters-inw, so she hurriedly said, "Sini''er has been found, she is at my house" and chased Wu out of the Wu family''s yard.


    After getting the exact answer, Da Nier picked up Shitou, who had no idea what she was talking about, and shouted excitedly: "Shitou, your third sister has found it. Your third sister has really found it. That''s great, that''s great." !


    From the moment Si Nier was born, she was brought up by Da Nier. The rtionship between the two sisters is deep. Four years ago, when Mo Hong sold Sini''er ruthlessly, Da Ni''er, who had always been submissive, resisted Mo Hong for the first time and wanted to take Sini''er back, but Mo Niu was instigated by Mo Hong. , Mo Ernier and her daughter were beaten severely.


    At that time, she didnt have enough to eat and didnt even have water to drink. Da Nier was beaten so hard that she fainted on the spot. After waking up, Sinier had been sold. At that time, her pain was no less than that of Wu.


    Sister, put down the stone quickly, and lets go to Sister Yans house to pick up Sinier. Sannier couldnt wait to put down the needle and thread in her hand, and rushed to hold the eldest sisters hand.


    Yes, yes, yes, lets go together, lets go together. Da Nier put down the stone, wiped her face randomly, then took Sanniers hand and ran out hurriedly.


    Seeing that the eldest sister and the second sister were gone, Shitou followed behind with short legs. Liu Qingqing also quickly put down her needlework, locked the door in twos and twos, and led her brother-inw Shitou to Mo''s house.


    Liu Qingqing had never met Sinier. After marrying into the Wu family, she often mentioned her in private, only then did she realize that she had a sister-inw whom she had never met. The sister-inw''s whereabouts are unknown after being sold, which has be a worry for her mother-inw.


    Although they have never gotten along with each other and cannot have any rtionship, as the eldest sister-inw, Liu Qingqing will fulfill her duties as the eldest sister-inw. She secretly decided to treat this miserable sister-inw well after taking her back and make up for her husband''s loss. A debt.


    The stone man walked slowly because of his short calves, so Liu Qingqing also slowed down. When the two of them walked into the courtyard of Mo''s house, before they passed through the main hall, they heard the mother-inw crying in the backyard, and her face changed slightly.


    "Sunier, I am your mother, I really am your mother -" Wu looked sadly at Sinier who was hiding behind Li Xiu not far away, looking at her indifferently, almost feeling ufortable in her heart To die.


    He is obviously her daughter, and he has clearly recognized her. Why is he unwilling to go home with her, but still looking at her like this? Are you resenting her mother for not being able to stop Mo Hongshi and protect her?


    "Sunier, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you even recognize your mother? I''m your eldest sister, have you forgotten your eldest sister?" Da Nier, who came one step behind, looked at her with a sad face and never looked at her. My own Sinier simply cannot ept the fact that her once well-behaved and sensible sister refuses to recognize them.


    Compared to Wu and Da Nier who were sad, San Nier was more angry than happy to see her sister. She red at the indifferent Sinier, not understanding why she wanted to deny that they were a family: "Sinier, how could you do this? You deny me, the third sister, and I have nothing to say. Why do you even have children?" You dont recognize your mother who killed you or the eldest sister who raised you? Has your conscience been eaten by wild dogs?


    Facing Sanniers sharp usation, Sinier tightly grabbed Li Xius clothes but said nothing, as if she didnt hear her, let alone look at her.


    Mo Yan, who was standing aside, had no idea that things would turn out like this. She thought that Sinier might not recognize her mother-inw and that she would not be willing to go home with them, but she never expected that she After seeing Wu and Da Nier, they recognized them at a nce, but there was no joy at all in recognizing each other as a family. They actually said with an indifferent expression that she was a child picked up by the Mo family. She had no mother, so let them Don''te looking for her in the future.


    How can Wu and Da Nier, who are looking forward to family reunion, ept this kind of thing?


    Mo Yan could almost guess why Sinier was behaving like this, but she was a little uncertain and asked Xue Tuanzi in her mind: "Little...since Sinier can remember Aunt Wu and the others, does she also remember the abuse she suffered in the past? "


    "Yes, she couldn''t remember it before. It wasn''t because her brain was severely damaged, but because she didn''t want to remember the painful experience." Xue Tuanzi said in a heavy tone, and then slowly told Mo Mo the truth about everything she learned. Yan.


    At that time, Mo Hong sold Sinier for a few sesame seed cakes. Renyazi used the same method to get twenty or thirty children of different ages. The beautiful little girls would be sold to thend of fireworks at high prices and trained as future courtesans. Some of the ordinary-looking ones will be sold to rich families, while others will be sold to ces like textile and dyeing workshops, where they will have to do menial work every day and will not get a single penny except for three meals a day. wages.


    Siniers appearance was not outstanding, so Renyazi sold her to a wealthy family in Yongzhou as a maid. Originally this was not bad, at least she would not starve to death, but as a wealthy family had many rules and regtions, Sinier was young and had no connections, so she could only be the lowest fire maid.


    However, the fight in the house was fierce, and somehow it got involved in the kitchen. Sini was pushed out in a daze and became a scapegoat. She was young and timid, and could not do anything bad like drugging people. However, the owner wanted to put things to rest, so he beat her up and sold her out.


    The child, who was only six years old, was beaten ten times and almost lost half his life. He finally recovered and was sold by Ren Yazi to another Ren Yazi. After being tossed around five or six times, Sinier was brought to the capital by Ren Yazi and sold to a textile workshop.


    There are men and women, adults and children in the textile workshop. At first, Sinier was young and could not do heavy work, so she was responsible for cleaning. However, no one expected that there was a very perverted man inside who liked to molest little girls.


    Sinier was not very beautiful, but she was also delicate and charming, so she was stared at by that perverted man. She was not a fool. She knew that her daughter''s body could not be touched casually. When the pervert cornered her and wanted to take off her pants, she picked up the stone on the ground and smashed the man''s head. .


    The blood on the floor, the men''s howls of pain and vicious curses and threats all stimted Sinier''s fragile heart. That time, she was greatly frightened. Later, she was punished by the steward of the textile workshop, and she was imprisoned again. In the dark room, she didn''t see anyone for three days and three nights, and she didn''t eat a grain of rice or drink a drop of water. The fear and fear she had to endure in those days almost overwhelmed her.


    The perverted man who had suffered a big loss refused to let Sinier go. He used to be the brother-inw in charge and found various excuses to beat and humiliate Sinier every day. Those few years were very difficult for a girl under ten years old. For children, it is simply **** on earth.


    From that moment on, Sinier seemed to be a different person. She was not like a child at all. She was full of guard against anyone and always wanted to escape. Finally, she escaped from the devil''s cave on that snowy dayst year. . Perhaps God had mercy on her, and she was lucky enough to meet Xiao Hei who was returning home, and brought her back.


    Xue Tuanzi sympathized with Sini''er''s experience, and finally sighed: "The past was so tragic, I wonder how this little girl survived! She has resentment in her heart, so she doesn''t want to recognize her mother."


    Mo Yan felt very sad after hearing this. What kind of desperate situation would it take to drive a timid child beyond recognition? If this happened to any child, I''m afraid she would resent the people she was closest to, resenting them for giving her life but failing to protect her properly, allowing her to be tortured and humiliated without the ability to protect herself. Life is worse than death.


    Seeing that Mo Yan''s expression was not good, Xue Tuanziforted her: "Don''t worry, although this little girl''s resentment towards the Wu family is true, her memory was confused before, but she still remembered her mother and eldest sister, which shows that she still has a deep heart. With these two people, it just takes time, and their family will be reunited one day."


    Mo Yan shook her head: "I''m not worried about this. Sinier''s mentality is obviously wrong. I''m worried that this will affect her future life. Also, if Aunt Wu knows about those experiences, she may not be able to bear it..."


    "These are not things that you can solve by worrying about it!" Xue Tuanzi didn''t take it seriously: "This little girl has suffered so much. A mother should know that and cherish it in the future! Besides, Wu didn''t You think you are so fragile, even if the little girl tells all her experiences over the years, she will feel sad and won''t be tempted to do stupid things."


    Mo Yan nodded and agreed with Xue Tuanzis statement. If Sinier is willing to be a mother and return to the Wu family, everyone will be happy. If she is not willing, she has no position to persuade her.


    Sanniers crusade against Fourth Nier continued. From the beginning to the end, Fourth Nier did not blink an eyelid, as if she was not the one being used of being ruthless and ruthless.


    "Sannier, Xiaoyu is your sister. You can''t imagine the hardship she has endured in the past few years. You can''t use her like this!" Li Xiu couldn''t stand such usations and held Sinier''s hand tightly. , stand up and refute.


    Her Xiaoyu is a bit taciturn and doesnt know how to coax people with sweet words. Every time she cooks, she will light a fire under the stove. If she is thirsty, she will take the initiative to bring her water and give her foot-washing water at night... Such a sensible and considerate child, how could he be a supercilious person?


    "Li, Aunt Li, it was she who denied my mother first!" Sannier had been taught embroidery work by Li Xiu. She respected Li Xiu very much in her heart. Seeing her helping Sinier, who was clearly at fault, she said, I couldn''t help but feel very aggrieved.


    Li Xiu ignored Sannier and turned to look at the silent Sinier: "Xiaoyu, they are all your rtives. They have worried about you every day for these years. No matter how resentful you are, they have never done anything sorry. Cant you forgive them for what happened to you?


    Si Nier raised her head and looked straight at Li Xiu, her voice was heartbreakingly hoarse: "You don''t want me too?"


    Li Xiu was almost forced to tears by these words. She shook her head in panic, touched Sinier''s face and said, "Xiao Yu, I wish you were my daughter, but they are your real rtives."


    Si Nier seemed not to have heard thest sentence. She had an extremely innocent smile on her face, hugged Li Jiu''s waist and said, "I''m so good, so I know my mother won''t let me go."


    Li Xiu couldn''t convince herself to push away Sini''er, who was extremely attached to her, but Wu''s painful cries echoed in her ears, making it impossible for her to hug Sinier back and say, "Mother wants you." Come.


    Sinier, its my mothers fault. Can you please forgive me? My mother is really wrong, wuwu


    Mrs. Wu cried bitterly and looked at her little daughter who didn''t even look at her. She never thought about meeting her again. What she received was not the joy of family reunion, but made her fall into an abyss of even more pain.


    How much suffering did her little daughter have to suffer to hate her so deeply? They had obviously met once, so why didn''t she recognize her biological daughter?


    Thinking back to the scene of that meeting, that little face covered with scabs, that skinny figure, those empty eyes...the scenes were like sharp thorns, stabbing me hard. It has entered Wus heart!


    It is she who is sorry for Sinier. She gave birth to her and failed to protect her. It is she, the mother, who is sorry for her. How can she have the face to beg Sinier for forgiveness? How could she have the face to use Sinier of being unfilial and denying her as her mother?


    At this time, Liu Qingqing appeared holding the stone. The two looked at Wu, then at Sinier, and walked behind Wu in silence tofort her.


    Sinier, who was buried in Li Xiu''s arms, seemed to be aware of something. She stood up straight, and when her eyes swept across Shitou''s face, something shed across her face and fell on Wu. In addition to indifference and resentment, her eyes also There is deep pain.


    She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, there was nothing in her eyes: "Go back, I don''t want to see you, you...just think of me as dead!"


    Let''s just treat her as dead. She was unnecessary in the first ce. Who are she crying for now? She will never forget how the so-called mother hugged her brother tightly when the old woman who would die a thousand times said, "If you dare to make trouble again, you will trade the stone with someone else for the child to eat." , watching her being taken away by Ren Yazi without saying a word.


    She cried and begged, but no one except the eldest sister who was knocked unconscious was willing to save her, no one!


    She is superfluous!


    Anyone who encounters what happened to Sinier in childhood will probably not be mentally healthy! Every time I see the news about primary school students being sexually assaulted and molested, I wont be in a good mood for several days. There are too many scum in the world, and I always wonder why so many thunders are fired every year, why arent these things inferior to animals hacked to death? , never be reincarnated!


    Writing this chapter, I feel very heavy...

 Chapter 1089: Kill that scumbag

    Chapter 1089: Kill that scumbag


    Sinier did not follow the Wu family back to the Wu family after all. Even the clothes and shoes that the Wu family had made for her were returned by her, as if she really wanted to break away from the Wu family and continue to be her Li Yu.


    Wu held the huge burden and cried bitterly. Finally, under Liu Qingqing''s persuasion, she turned around and left. Da Nier was also injured and reluctantly took Si Nier''s hand, trying to drag her home.


    Sinier did not let go of her hand, but firmly held the corner of Li Xiu''s clothes without moving even an inch. There was still a trace of attachment in her heart for this eldest sister who had tried her best to protect her. However, these attachments were not enough to support her return to that home.


    Even if there wasn''t a vicious old woman in that home, no one would sell her again, and she wouldn''t have to endure beatings and scoldings every day... However, the damage had already been done, and she couldn''t convince herself to return to that home, which would remind her of her all the time. He''s the one who was given up!


    It would be better for both of them if they were separated like this. She was afraid that one day she would no longer be able to trap the ferocious beast in her heart that was about to go crazy and do something irreparable to them.


    The Mo family respected Sinier''s decision. No one persuaded her to return to the Wu family. They continued to treat her as Li Yu as before.


    s, I thought that the family would finally be reunited today after going through many hardships, but I never thought it would be like this.


    Liu Tinn had no contact with the Wu family. It was not suitable for her as an outsider to be present in such an asion. She was reading in the Mo family''s study and did not go to the backyard to observe other people''s housework. At this time, she couldn''t help but sigh after listening to Mo Yan''s story.


    "No one wants to live with their loved ones. Xiao Yu can only say that she has been hurt too much in the past few years. If she forced herself to go back, she would be even more unhappy. It would be better to let nature take its course and wait for her. I feel relieved. When I go back, then their family can live together without any grudges."


    This is Mo Yan''s attitude towards this matter. No one who has not experienced what happened to Sinier can criticize her from the moral high ground.


    Liu Tinn thought of something and gritted her teeth and cursed: "The most abominable thing is those who abused Xiao Yu. If they had been nicer to Xiao Yu, even if they were just hungry and didn''t beat her, she wouldn''t be forced to be like this." Look! Dont let me know who those people are, otherwise I will stab the viins every day and curse them to death.


    If she had heard such words normally, Mo Yan would haveughed long ago, but after learning from Xue Tuanzi that Xiao Yu was treated so cruelly by that pervert in the textile shop, she couldn''tugh at all and wished she could go there now. Prick the viin and curse that pervert to go to eighteen levels of **** after death and never be reincarnated.


    Mo Yan''s face was gloomy and scary, which startled Liu Tinn: "Yan Yan, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Huh~ It''s nothing, I just feel very ufortable!" Mo Yan breathed a long sigh of relief, thought for a while and asked her friend: "If you knew who abused Xiao Yu, would you want to take revenge on him for his fault?" Tianxingdao?"


    "Of course!" Liu Tinn nodded without hesitation: "How can such a person be considered a human being? Killing him would be considered an easy task. If I were the chivalrous woman in the story book, I would definitely do justice for God without anyone noticing. Kill him." To deal such a harsh blow to a child less than ten years old is simply worse than a beast. Living is also a harm to people, so it is better to die.


    Mo Yan''s heart moved, and she suppressed the murderous thoughts in her heart, and asked: "Why didn''t you choose to report to the officials? Isn''t it more justifiable to let the officials punish the evildoers, and it won''t dirty your own hands?"


    Liu Tinn heard this and said seriously: "Reporting to the official is indeed the simplest and most trouble-free way, but my father once said to me that the government wants to punish someone, sometimes not based on whether the person is guilty or not. Simrly, if What can the government do to the evil person if he has someone behind him? It would be better to kill him directly in secret, no matter how miserable it is, this will in turn deter more evildoers."


    Of course, she doesnt have the ability to kill people without being aware of it, and she doesnt have the courage to kill anyone. She can do justice for heaven, and she can only think about it in a script when she sees injustice.


    Mo Yan was thoughtful, and finally had to admit that her friend''s statement was right. She had asked Xiao Ruiyuan to find out the boss behind the textile workshop. He did have some background. He was rted to a certain minister in the court. It was obviously not a wise choice for someone who wanted to use the government to control the textile workshop.


    Moreover, Xiaoyu was originally bought by them from Ren Yazi, and they also signed a death contract. He was born as a member of the textile shop, and died as a ghost of the textile shop. Even if they beat Xiaoyu to death, they would only fine him some money at most. It is impossible to pay life for life.


    In addition, Xiao Yu is a fugitive ve from the textile mill. If the textile mill wants to pursue Xiao Yu again and capture Xiao Yu again, she will have to pay a higher price to redeem Xiao Yu. She could use her status to put pressure on the government, but it was more troublesome and she could easily offend people. In this case, it is impossible to punish that pervert through the government.


    Xue Tuanzi in the space looked at his master''s uncertain expression and asked weakly: "Yan Yan, do you want to kill that pervert?"


    "Can''t you?" Mo Yan raised her eyebrows and asked in a sharp tone: "He is such a scumbag. If we don''t kill him, more children will be harmed by him and their lives will be ruined."


    Xue Tuanzi was a little tangled and obviously disagreed: "Although killing him secretly is doing justice for heaven, heaven will not think so. Not only will it not count your merits, but it will affect your luck. Are you sure you want to do this? And I have never taken the initiative to kill anyone. Are you sure you can get over the hurdle in your heart if you kill someone?"


    Mo Yan heard this and said seriously: "Xue Tuanzi, if you kill that scumbag, I may feel ufortable for a few days, but if more children can be saved from harm, what does this difort mean? I will do this It''s not that I have a chivalrous heart, but what that scumbag didpletely touched the bottom line of human nature. If I don''t get rid of him, I feel even more ufortable. There are many extremely evil people who don''t even blink when they kill people. But when ites to children, we can often let them go because they still have thest trace of kindness."


    A real man has things to do and things he doesn''t do. She will not take the initiative to plot to harm others, but she will never be merciful to those who have touched the bottom line of human nature. The pervert in the textile shop was so disgusting and hateful that she couldn''t convince herself that he didn''t exist.


    Xue Tuanzi fell silent. He could understand the resentment in his master''s heart and refused to let her vent it. He was afraid that this matter would be like a thorn in her heart, making it difficult for her to sleep or eat well.


    That''s all, let Yan Yan do whatever she wants to do. So what if it affects her luck? Do more good deeds in the future to make up for it. Even if the lost luck can''t be made up, it''s nothing. Just make Yan Yan happy. !


    At night, while Liu Tinn was asleep, Mo Yan took the red python back to the space. With themunication of Xue Tuanzi, one person and one snake made a n to kill the pervert in the textile workshop.


    Mo Yan can''t fly over eaves and walls, and he really can''t kill someone silently in a dark and windy night. Among the six beasts, only the red python is the most suitable for this task, but the red python is too big and can be easily noticed by others. Fortunately, it can summon a group of small but very poisonous brothers for its use.


    Although venomous snakes can be found everywhere, in order to seed in one fell swoop, the red python decided to go to the mountains to find a few of the most venomous snake brothers, and then led the way with the owl monitoring the pervert, leading the poisonous snakes to the pervert and poisoning the pervert. In this way, no one will know that Mo Yan did it, and no one will be offended.


    After confirming that the n was foolproof, the red python went into the mountains that night and brought back four or five colorful little snakes in less than half an hour.


    These snakes are really small. Two of them are only half the thickness of the little finger, and the remaining ones are a little thinner than the thumb. With their bright and eye-catching colors, they are really small, exquisite and very cute.


    At this time, under the pressure of the red python, they were kneeling neatly in front of Mo Yan, spitting out snake letters to please them. They were as well-behaved as they wanted, and there was no trace of how little they could release with just a drop of venom. Pour a big buffalo.


    "Why are you so cute? You must have found the wrong one, right?" After Mo Yan saw it, he was fascinated and couldn''t help but ask the red python.


    The red python shook its big head, silently despising this confused master. It knows better than anyone whether it is a poisonous snake or not. The toxins produced by these few brothers can easily poison a thousand people.


    Without Xue Tuanzis trantion, Mo Yan unexpectedly understood the contemptuous look in Red Pythons eyes. She pretended not to notice, staring intently at the little snakes wagging their tails on the ground, but she didn''t feel scared. She knelt down and stretched out her hand to one of the pink and white snakes.


    This little pink snake was quite obedient. With the acquiescence of the red python, its tail quickly wrapped around Mo Yan''s finger. He tilted his little head and looked at her, spitting out the letter cutely and acting cute.


    The cool touch made Mo Yan''s hair stand on end, but the little snake was so cute that it quickly made her rx. She didn''t know what the little snake liked to eat, so she took out a small piece of fish from the space.


    The little pink snake was not interested in the fish slices. It dug its little head hard into the ancient jade mark on Mo Yan''s palm, as if there was something attracting it.


    Mo Yan thought for a while and tried to take out a small drop of spiritual spring water from his fingers. It''s not that she is stingy and unwilling to do more, but the spiritual energy contained in the spiritual spring water is not something that the little pink snake can bear. Drinking this small drop will probably make it feel ufortable and want to die.


    As soon as the little pink snake saw the water droplets from the spiritual spring, its eyes, which were smaller than sesame seeds, suddenly lit up. It swallowed the water from the spiritual spring with one sting, and licked its mouth with unfulfilled interest. But the next moment, it rolled painfully in Mo Yan''s palm, and all the densely packed small scales on its body explodedyer byyer.


    The other snakes looked at the little pink snake with envy, with deep longing in their eyes. This drop of water is enough to drain away the impurities in their bodies. The venom secreted in the future will be purer and more poisonous, and it can break through the limitations of their short bodies in one fell swoop and grow a few points longer.


    If you drink it twice more, you can not only extend your life by a few years, but also develop spiritual wisdom. Like the red python boss, you can absorb the spiritual energy of the mountains and be more powerful.


    Looking at the little pink snake rolling in his hand, Mo Yan did not dare to get the spiritual spring water out for the other little snakes to drink. After a while, the little pink snake finally calmed down. After it put away theyers of exploded scales, it looked thicker.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he knew that the little pink snake hade over. Seeing several other little snakes staring at him, he couldn''t help butugh. He took out a few drops of spiritual spring water of the same size as before and fed them one by one. As a reward for their help.


    He waited for several small snakes to absorb the water from the spiritual spring one after another. After they grew thicker, they reluctantly said goodbye to Mo Yan. Finally, at the urging of the owl that led the way, they had no choice but to wrap themselves around the owl''s legs, and were led by the owl to disappear into the dark night sky.


    Jinxiu Textile is a very famous textile workshop in Beijing. It is located in the prosperous area in the south of the city, covering an area of nearly 30 acres, with nearly 200 workers, and provides cloth to nearly half of the cloth shops in Beijing.


    At this time, the lights in Jinxiu Square were brightly lit, and dozens of workers were busy going back and forth in the courtyard. Dozens ofrge dyeing vats were filled with colorful fuel, and the drying ground was already filled with freshly dyed cloths. In the breeze, Under the breeze, it looks like clouds turning in the sunset.


    A few workers stopped what they were doing while the steward was having ate night snack, and secretly gathered under the eaves to rest. They are the lowest workers. Apart from two meals a day, they cannot have midnight snacks.


    Hey, hey, hey, listen, is there a child crying in the back? A new worker poked another old worker and asked nervously.


    When the old worker heard the words, he listened with his ears perked up for a while, then waved his hands and said calmly: "You will hear this kind of crying often in the future, there is nothing to be surprised about."


    The new worker was not stupid. Seeing the indifferent look of the others, he knew there was something inside that he didn''t know about, so he said with a shy face: "Brother, why is this? Just tell me, so as not to be careful in the future." If you break a taboo and get kicked out of here, your whole family will starve to death."


    This kind of thing is not a secret. Seeing how pitiful the new worker said, the old worker told the truth: "You have been here for a few days. You should know Shi Laosi? Yes, he is the brother-inw who is in charge of things. He has a hobby of ying with children. , both boys and girls y with it, no, I dont know which girl is unlucky enough to fall into his hands, oh, what a sin!"


    When the new worker heard this, he jumped up and said angrily: "How could this happen? Shi Laosi also has a son and a daughter, how could he do this to a child? Is he reincarnated by an animal? Why is no one taking care of him? One tube?"


    "Control? Why do you care?" the old worker asked numbly: "He is Gou''s brother-inw. Gou has everything here. Anyone who dares to talk will have to pack up and leave tomorrow. If you are unlucky, Gou will find trouble and point fingers." You may have to peel off your skin to escape, has this kind of thing never happened before?"


    Then, we cant just watch him harm people! The new worker sat slumped on the ground and murmured. Hearing the shrill cries in the backyard, he didn''t have the courage to rush over, beat Shi Laosi violently, and rescue the innocent little girl.


    "s -" the old worker sighed longly, patted the new worker on the shoulder and said: "This is the fate of those children. They did not invest in a good life and ended up in this situation after being sold by their families. You are If you have a young family, you can''t fall into it on impulse. Shi Laosi has no human freedom. God will ept him. You, just pretend you haven''t seen or heard anything."


    The new worker was grateful for the advice given to him by the old worker, but he still felt unhappy. He buried his head in his knees, as if this way he could deceive himself, and did not hear any sounds, nor the little girl who was being abused.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing sitting here? If you don''t hurry up and work for me, be careful I''m going to whip you." Gou Guanshi came back with a big belly after ate night snack. When he saw his workers sitting together and chatting together, he suddenly became angry and started shouting from a distance.


    The workers have long experienced the power of Gou Steward. They stood up hurriedly one by one and ran towards their respective workstations. They were afraid that if they were slow, Gou Steward would see his face and be resented by him.


    "Stop, stop, I''m talking about you, stop for me." Seeing that they were running faster than rabbits, Gou Guanshi was toozy to chase them. He was about to sit under the eaves and take a nap when he saw them running in front of him. After that, he quickly rushed forward to stop him with his fat belly, hoping to take this opportunity to establish his power in front of those old oilmen.


    "Master Gou, please forgive me this time. I will never dare to do it again. Please." The person who was stopped was the new worker. He had something hidden in his heart and his reaction was a step slower. , but was caught by Gou Guanshi. He was so frightened that he quickly begged for mercy, for fear of losing the job.


    "Let you go? Humph, that''s a good idea!" Gou Guishan wants to use this new worker to establish his authority, so how can he be willing to let him go? He spat viciously at the new workers, picked up the hammer and struck the gong next to him, and soon gathered all the workers in the field.


    Just when Supervisor Gou raised his whip, preparing to whip the new worker hard in front of everyone and deduct half a month''s wages, a loud scream sounded in the backyard, frightening his hands. The whip fell to the ground.


    Ahsnake! Theres a snake, help! Help, ah


    Manager Gou''s expression changed drastically, and he shouted at the surprised workers: "Why don''t you go behind the scenes and kill the snake for me?" As he said that, he kicked the new workers in front of him away and strode towards Walk to the backyard.


    The workers did not dare to dy and hurriedly followed. The new worker staggered up from the ground and limped behind. Seeing Gou Guanshi running like a whirlwind, I felt inexplicably excited and silently cursed Shi Laosi to be bitten to death by a snake, so as not to harm others again.


    Under the leadership of Gou Guanshi, everyone rushed to Shi Laosi''s residence in the backyard in a panic. When the door was kicked open by the impatient Gou Guanshi, everyone saw the situation inside the house clearly, and they were all shocked.


    Id like to ask for two five-star evaluation votes  If you have votes, please help me vote. Thank you in advance for your support O_O Thank you!

 Chapter 1090: Caused big trouble

    Chapter 1090: Caused big trouble


    Chapter 1090 caused big trouble


    The textile mill is divided into a front yard and a back yard. The front yard is the main ce for spinning, weaving, dyeing and drying cloth. The two rows of houses at the back are where workers eat and sleep.


    As a manager, Gou Guanshi had arge independent house to live in. Ordinary workers could only sleep inrge bunks, with ten or twenty people crammed into a small room that was no more than three feet long and wide. The living conditions for the children who were bought to do odd jobs were even worse. Not to mention the mixed gender, there were twice as many people in the room as ordinary workers.


    Shi Laosi was just an ordinary worker, but he was lucky enough to be married to a brother-inw who was a steward, so he also had a separate small room. Although it is not as spacious and bright as a careless one, it is not bad at all.


    Every time the evil fire came, Shi Laosi would go to the room where the children lived next door, and if he caught anyone, he would drag them into the room and humiliate them wantonly. Over the past few years, the number of children he harmed ranged from a hundred to fifty. There were also some children who could not bear the humiliation and resisted him, and were eventually tortured to death by him. It was pure luck that Sinier was able to escape alive.


    Everyone in the textile shop knows about the evil deeds that Shi Laosi did. It''s not that there are people who are "nosy", but all the people who are "nosy" will not end well. As time goes by, no one will Dare to ask, Shi Laosi''s **** became more and more unscrupulous under everyone''s silence.


    Those workers cursed countless times in their hearts that the evil-doing Shi Laosi had been taken away by God earlier, so that he would not harm those innocent children again, but God probably didnt have a long-sighted mind. Let alone taking in Shi Laosi, he would have been beaten all year round. A sneeze will not make you sick.


    As time went by, everyone began to believe the old saying: Good people dont live long, but misfortunesst for thousands of years! But now, what did they see? They saw Shi Laosi lying upright and naked on the bed. The scary thing was that he waspletely ck, and not even a trace of his original skin color could be seen. Only his wide-open eyes were white, but they showed his unyielding gaze. Infinite terror.


    The most terrifying thing is that on his chest, there are several small snakes spitting out snakes. Seeing them breaking in, the little snakes hissed at them. The bright color, the sharp triangr head and the miserable death state of Shi Laosi all showed that this was an extremely poisonous snake. Viper!


    Anyone who is not blind will know at a nce how Shi Laosi died. He was bitten to death by a poisonous snake while alive!


    Gou Guanshi was so frightened that he didn''t dare to get even half a step closer. He casually grabbed a worker and pushed him towards the bed: "Quickly, beat these snakes to death, beat these snakes to death quickly -"


    If the boss is so afraid, how can the workers not be afraid? The worker who was almost pushed to the bed was so frightened that he backed away, turned around and ran out screaming: "I won''t fight, and I won''t fight even if I die. These snakes are the unjust ghosts who havee to seek revenge from Shi Laosi. I don''t want to." Die, I dont want to die


    These words were like a drop of water dripping into a boiling oil pan, and instantly exploded among the workers. The workers woke up from a dream, and rushed out one by one with weak legs: "It''s the unjust ghost who is here to take his life." , the evil spirit is here to seek death from Shi Laosi, run, everyone, run!"


    The dozens of workers who were standing at the outermost edge and couldn''t squeeze in had no idea what was going on in the room. When they heard the others shouting "The wronged man is asking for his life," he was frightened to death. They didn''t care whether it was true or not, and hurriedly followed the others outside. rush.


    But there were nearly two hundred workers in the textile mill, and all of a sudden they were running out in a swarm. It was harder to get out because you were pushing me. Supervisor Gou was filled with hatred and fear. He raised his voice and threatened loudly: "Don''t leave. Don''t even think about leaving. Come back to me and kill the snakes. Otherwise, I want you to look good!"


    At this time, life is more important than anything else. Who cares what Gou Guanshi is saying? When Gou Guanshi saw that no one listened to him, he was so angry that his whole body trembled. Just when he was about to drag a few people in to kill the snake, something suddenly shed in front of his eyes, and something rushed towards him. He subconsciously wanted to close his eyes, but it was a step toote.


    When severe pain came, Gou Gushi covered his eyes and rolled on the ground in pain: "Eyes, my eyes-"


    Hearing Gou Guanshi''s wailing, the workers who were rushing out were stunned again. They looked at Gou Guanshi rolling on the ground, and saw the blood overflowing from his fingers, falling to the ground drop by drop, and their faces turned pale with fear. His throat seemed to be strangled and he couldn''t make any sound.


    Crack!


    An extremely clear sound came into everyone''s ears. They followed the direction of the sound and looked nkly.


    They saw a huge owl standing on a high cab, its sharp eagle eyes staring at them coldly, bright red blood slowly dripping from its sharp talons, and falling to the ground, soaked in blood. , lying there were two **** things, which were the eyeballs that the owl had just dug out of Gou Gushi''s eyes!


    The unjust ghost is asking for his life! The unjust ghost is asking for his life! The unjust ghost is asking for his life! The unjust ghost is asking for his life


    Someone in the crowd shouted, awakening everyone''s consciousness again, but under the cold gaze of the hawk''s eyes, no one had the courage to move even half a step.


    Before dawn the next day, there was a rumor about a huge event that was full of weirdness. It made the people who spoke about it frightened and uneasy, and those who heard about it felt like their hairs stood on end and they almost wanted to run away.


    "Oh, what a sin! There are children crying inside every day. I thought those children cried because they couldn''t eat and they only cried when they missed their parents. I didn''t think it would be those unscrupulous people who were harming them. Now it''s better, these unscrupulous things The ghost who died unjustly asked for his life and died with his eyes open, he deserved it, he deserved it!" Outside the textile workshop, a woman spitted and told the unsuspecting onlookers what she had seen and heard, her words were full of hatred and gloating.


    "Come on,e on, the dead are great, everyone is dead, so you can say less." Some people couldn''t stand it and waved their hands, not wanting to listen to the woman''s noise anymore.


    "Hmph, how can such a conscience-stricken thing kill someone?" The woman was unhappy and pointed at the man with her hands on her waist and retorted: "If I had known he was doing that screwdriver business, I would have grabbed a few venomous snakes and put them in. I wont teach him to harm so many innocent children.


    When the man heard this, his face changed drastically, and he warned: "Don''t talk nonsense, be careful of others suing the officials and ming this matter on you. I think this thing may have been done by someone. There is really an unjust ghost asking for his life. What?" Didn''t you ask for it earlier?"


    "People did it?" The woman sneered, not taking this reminder to heart at all: "You caught a few venomous snakes andmanded them to bite the bad guys! I heard that those snakes are extremely poisonous, and everyone I saw inside was He said that he had never seen such snakes before, and he couldn''t tell what kind of snakes these snakes were. Also, the owl that dug out people''s eyeballs must have eaten snakes, but people don''t eat venomous snakes, and they only seek revenge. Well, if youre not a ghost, how can you be so smart?


    When the man heard this, he immediately stopped talking. Who would have thought that snake-eating owls could work with their natural enemies to deal with evildoers? He couldn''t think of any other more reasonable exnation except that they were transformed by the ghosts of those who died in vain and came back specifically for revenge.


    Such conversations can be heard everywhere in the streets. These statements are not made up out of thin air, but are spoken by the workers in the textile mills themselves. What is more convincing than seeing it with your own eyes?


    What happenedst night was simply a nightmare for the nearly two hundred workers in the textile mill. They were so frightened by the nightmare that they didn''t dare to move around at all.


    It wasn''t until daybreak that the owls and several poisonous snakes left under their frightened eyes. The workers woke up as if from a dream. Those who called doctor called doctor, and those who reported to the official reported to the official. The remaining people did not dare to stay any longer. Inside, I ran to the street and tremblingly ryed the horrific scene that happened in the textile workshopst night, as if this could dispel the fear in my heart.


    These workers are also afraid that the owls and poisonous snakes transformed by the dead souls will seek revenge on them, because when the children suffer inhuman harm, no one is willing to stand up and rescue those poor children.


    Jinxiu Textile was well-known in the yamen. When the yamen vignt heard that something had happened and someone died, he hurriedly reported it. Soon the head of the yamen sent more than a dozen police officers to carry Shi Laosi''s body to the yamen. All the workers were also taken away. Even Gou Guanshi, who was having his eyes treated by the doctor, had two empty holes. After his eyes were bandaged, he was taken away by the waiting police officers.


    In Liuyang Vige, Mo Yan took out the tenderest chicken breast to reward the owl who had worked hard all night, without knowing anything about what was happening in the capital. The owl has been tempered by the spiritual spring water. It is several timesrger than an ordinary owl. Its light body is nearly one meter long. It spreads its wings and soars in the air. It is difficult to tell with the naked eye whether it is an owl or something more ferocious. harrier eagle.


    While the owl happily ate the chicken breast, it silently prayed that its owner would not find out that it had blinded people on its own initiative. But the more afraid of something, the more ites. As soon as it finished eating its chicken breast, and was thinking about which big tree to go to to catch up on its sleep, the birds that were let out to wait for news flew back.


    Mo Yan took the birds into the space while the family was not paying attention. Outside the space, Xue Tuanzi cannot understand thenguage of the birds because there is no rtionship between them.


    Xue Tuanzi looked down on these birds and was simply unwilling to expend spiritual energy to do so. The six beasts could only barely get into its eyes, so they were lucky enough to form a rtionship with it. No matter how far away they were, they couldmunicate without any hindrance.


    Under Xue Tuanzi''s "trantion", Mo Yan finally knew what good owl had done, and he broke out in a cold sweat. He stretched out his hand to grab the owl that was trying to escape, and no longer knew what to say.


    She endured it again and again, and did not hit it on the head. She just gave a harsh lesson: "Didn''t I tell you to take the little snakes and bite someone and leave immediately? How dare you kill someone?" Were you blind? Its okay now, but things have gotten serious, what should I do?


    The owl drooped its head, cooed pitifully twice, and honestly admitted its mistake to Mo Yan. Its original intention was just to teach the fat man, who was also not a good person, a lesson. How could he have imagined that he would cause such a big trouble to his owner? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done this even if he didn''t give him meat!


    With its round head and equally round eyes, this big guy looks very much like a cat. It looks cute and cute. After being raised by Mo Yan, it looks even cuter and harmless. At this time, he showed such a cautious and well-behaved look. No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t get angry in front of such a pleasant face.


    Mo Yan stroked her forehead. She wanted to give this guy a lesson so that he would remember it for a long time and not to make his own decisions in the future, but she couldn''t bring herself to be so cruel.


    She took a few deep breaths, forced herself to calm down, poked the owl''s protruding stomach and gritted her teeth and asked, "Then tell me, why did you do this?"


    The owl rolled its eyes and barked in a measured tone at Mo Yan. This serious exnation made those who watched it want tough for no reason.


    Mo Yan finally figured out why this guy wanted to scratch Gou Guanshi''s eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to teach him a lesson or just let him go.


    Since learning that Li Yu escaped from the Jinxiu Textile Workshop, Mo Yan sent an owl to keep an eye on everything in the textile workshop. Shi Laosi had harmed innocent children many times under the nose of the owl. Of course, it was a bird, and Mo Yan had never taught it. Even if it had intelligence, it would not know that such things were wrong. It also I never mentioned this to Mo Yan.


    It wasnt untilst night that the owl realized how stupid he had done. As soon as the small universe exploded, it scratched Gou Shis eyeballs. In its view, it is no pity to die for Si Laosi who has harmed so many people, but without the support and connivance of Gou Guanshi, he would not have dared to do such a thing. Gou Guanshi was an aplice!


    Since he is an aplice and the mastermind is dead, even if the aplice is not dead, he still has to pay a price, so he grabbed Gou Guanshi''s eyes - he felt that he was blind, but he was quite fond of his beautiful and bright eyes. Out of pride, I was reluctant to dig at all, so I had no choice but to dig up the bad guys.


    After learning the reason, Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry. Looking at the owl with its head tilted to please, I reluctantly gave up the idea of punishing it. It was also her fault that she was not thoughtful enough to think of this possibility. Since the matter had be a big deal, it was useless to punish anyone. She should find a way to cover up the matter and prevent anyone from tracing it to her.


    "Yanyan, as long as you don''t say anything, who would know that you did this?" Xue Tuanzi didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, those people insisted that it was the revenge of the wronged soul, so they could just go with the flow and me the wronged soul.


    Mo Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The idea of revenge for wronged souls can only deceive ordinary people. Don''t forget that in the eyes of some people, I can control the six beasts."


    Since you can control even such beasts, how about controlling a few small snakes and an owl? If anyone thought of this, it would be a big trouble.


    Especially using this method to kill people invisible is really a taboo for many people. Once someone really suspected her, especially Emperor Hui''an, who had a rather subtle attitude towards her, she felt that her life was probably over.


    Xue Tuanzi quickly understood what Mo Yan meant, and became irritated. He cursed at the huddled owls: "If you fail to seed and fail, you are the one to me. You can''t control your paws. I will do it now." Chop it up.


    As he spoke, his snail eyes shed, and an invisible sharp de shot towards the owl without any mercy.


    The owl was so frightened that it trembled all over. The second before the invisible sharp de shot over, it quickly rushed behind Mo Yan. Despite this, the wings that it had no time to hide were still cut off and fell down one after another.


    Mo Yan was startled, and quickly hugged the snow dumpling that had flown behind him, intending to cut off the owl''s wspletely again, and persuaded him: "Since it has happened, you can just cut it into dices." Its useless, lets work together to figure out how to solve the big trouble that may arise next.


    Xue Tuanzi only took out his anger on the owl when he was angry. After some persuasion by Mo Yan, the anger in his heart slowly calmed down, but he still cursed at the owl in a bad tone: "For Yan Yan''s sake, this time I Let you go, if you do something stupid like this next time, I will pluck your hair, cut it into cubes, and feed it to the hairball, which has wanted to eat you for a long time."


    When the owl heard this, a sh of fear shed in its human eyes, and its fluffy feathers shrank in fear. It was obvious that it was really frightened.


    If you raise too many animals, one or two will inevitably appear topete for your favor, and the owl is one of them. But in Mao Tuan''s heart, he is his master''s "main pce", and anyone who dares topete with him for his favor is his enemy.


    No, unfortunately, the owl is ssified as the number one enemy of Hairball. Hairball has eaten everything but an owl, so he really wants to taste it. Therefore, every time they meet, there will inevitably be a fight, so that where there are hairballs, there must be no owls.


    Mo Yan was not in the mood to mediate the conflict between the two guys for the time being, and was worried about what to do next. There are only two possibilities for this matter to continue to ferment. One is that the idea of "wretched souls seeking lives" continues to be circted among the people, and the yamen finds an excuse to close the case to appease the people; the other is that the yamen pursues the matter to the end, and if unfortunately it reaches the ears of interested people , and then thinking about her, there is a tough battle to be fought.


    After thinking about it, Mo Yan decided to tell Xiao Ruiyuan about the matter first. He was well-informed in the capital. If something happened, he could know it immediately. She could also find a way to deal with it in time. The two of them also had a discussion. She deeply believed that her brain was iparable with others.


    As a result, she had just finished writing the letter, and before she could let the owl deliver it, Maomao flew over with a letter, which contained only a short sentence.


    Mo Yan''s vision went dark and he almost sat down on the ground. After holding on to the table for a while, she finally recovered. She quickly stuffed the written letter into the mailbox on Maomao''s feet, fed it another peach, and urged it to deliver the letter quickly.


    Mo Yan returned to the space, sat down on the fertile ck soil, and weakly grabbed Xue Tuanzi''s belly: "Brother Xiao thought that this murder case was rted to me so quickly, others must have thought of it too, but this time it was a shame."


    Thank you for yourments. The red star has finally turned into a diamond. It looks very valuable. Haha. O_O

 Chapter 1091: Surgery

    Chapter 1091: Surgery


    Chapter 1091 Surgery


    The apparent owner of Jinxiu Textile is a wealthy businessman named Fang, but if the Fang family can establish a foothold in the capital and upy half of the textile industry, how can there be no one behind it? The person behind this was none other than the Mu family who made Mo Yan wish for such bad luck.


    At first, Xiao Ruiyuan only told Mo Yan that there was a backer behind Jinxiu Textile, but did not tell her who the backer was. Even now, she doesn''t know that she has inadvertently offended the Mu family. ording to the Mu family''s style of conduct, this matter cannot be over like this.


    In the side hall of the Mu family, Mr. Fang, the head of the Fang family, sat uneasily and looked at the door. Seeing that no one in charge of the Mu family hade out yet, he became more and more anxious. The sweat on his forehead seemed to be an endless stream. It seemed like it was flowing down the ravines on his face.


    Two more moments passed and no one came. Master Fang was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He couldn''t help but said to the maid standing by: "Excuse me, miss, please go in and inform the second master. He said that the matter is extremely urgent. If there is any further dy." Go down and discover great things."


    The maid raised her eyelids and reluctantly went down to report. However, before she could walk out of the door of the side hall, a man in dark red clothes who was just over 30 years old slowly walked over not far away.


    This person is none other than Mr. Mu, who likes men, forced his first wife to death, and then remarried Fan Meijiao.


    Hey, Second Master, youre finally here. Master Fang, who was more than a round older than Second Master Mu, saw Second Master Mu as if he were his own father, and hurriedly went up to greet him.


    "Um!"


    Second Master Mu nced at Mr. Fang arrogantly and snorted from his nose as a greeting.


    Mr. Fang, who was able to influence everything in the business world, did not feel that there was anything wrong with Mr. Mus attitude towards him. When Mr. Mu entered the upper seat, he carefully sat down at the bottom, with his **** only touching a small part of the seat.


    Mr. Mu leisurely picked up the newly brewed tea on the table and took a sip. Looking at Mr. Fang''s impatient look, he asked, "Why did youe here in such a hurry?"


    Mr. Fang was stunned for a moment, and after he came to his senses, he quickly said: "A big thing happened in the textile workshop, and the government needs to take action to ovee this difficulty." Then he told the story of what happened in the textile workshopst night. Again.


    The workers of Jinxiu Textile did such outrageous things, and now one of them is dead and another is injured, still in such a strange way. Not to mention how people outside view the textile workshop and the Fang family, now all the workers in the workshop have been taken to the Yamen , there is no one working so that the cloth dealers cannot pick up the goods on time.


    What''s even more serious is that the twenty-three cloth manufacturers actually used this as an excuse to tear up the previous supply agreement and refuse to take goods from Jinxiu Textile. They also came to the Fang family with orders one after another, demanding that the Fang family Return their deposit and, in ordance with the written agreement, require Jinxiu Textile topensate them three times the full amount.


    In the twenty-three cloth shops, the minimum deposit is more than 1,000 taels, the maximum is 30,000 taels, and the deposit alone is 100,000 taels. Although this 100,000 taels of deposit is nothing to the Fang family, which has arge business, but if thepensation is three times the full amount, it will be a full 600,000 taels. How can the Fang familye up with so much money? Even if thepensation is ruined, thepensation is not enough.


    Competitors who are quick to respond are also trying to fish in troubled waters, taking the opportunity to win over these cloth shops and seize the customers of Jinxiu Textile. This is undoubtedly an attempt topletely crush Jinxiu Textile.


    Mr. Fang turned his head anxiously, and then hurried to the Mu family, asking the Mu family toe forward and deter those cloth shops who wanted to ask forpensation. The previous business transactions would continue, otherwise, without orders, Jinxiu Textile would be left with nothing but an empty shell. , it will still be finished.


    After hearing this, Mr. Mus face suddenly darkened, and his brows were furrowed as if they could kill a fly. He looked at Mr. Fang who looked hopeful and asked coldly: "Why didn''t you report it in time when such a big thing happened?"


    It''s true that Jinxiu Textile''s surname is Fang, but the Mu family takes half of the annual profits. It can be said that the Mu family is more reluctant than the Fang family to let this textile shop thatys "golden eggs" close down.


    Now that such a major event happened in the textile mill, Mr. Mu did not receive any news. The anger that was stimted by the imminent copse of the textile mill was unceremoniously transferred to Mr. Fang. He did not think that he wasgging behind in the news. , only caring about having fun with the few little brats raised in the backyard.


    Mr. Fang didn''t dare toin, so he quickly apologized to the second master Mu: "As for the second master, I didn''t expect the matter to be so serious. I thought I could solve it without disturbing the second master. I hope the second master can atone for his sins."


    Although Mr. Fang actively admitted his mistake, Mr. Mu''s face still didn''t look good. He is in charge of the general affairs of the family with no hope of career, and he is already a head lower than the head of the family. Now that the matter has reached this point, it is not something that he can solve alone. He has to ask the head of the family. Doesn''t this mean that he is handing the handle to the head of the family? In the hands of the first room, let the people of the first room ridicule their second room?


    Its **** good that Mr. Mus face looks good.


    Master Fang looked at the sullen and silent Master Mu with trepidation, and in his heart he hated the culprits Shi Laosi and Gou Guanshi to the extreme.


    Mr. Fang had heard about what these two people did in the textile workshop, but he thought it was not a big deal. The children who were victimized were all humble people who were bought with real money. Even if they died, it would not matter. I didn''t take it to heart. As a result, this negligence caused a big mess. If he had known this, he would never have condoned these two people.


    After a long time, Mr. Mu spoke again, but he asked Mr. Fang: "What do you think of this murder case? Do you also think that an innocent man is seeking his life?"


    "This..." Mr. Fang wiped the sweat from his forehead and didn''t know how to answer.


    Like the workers in the textile mill, he also believed that Shi Laosi and Gou Guanshi were the victims of revenge. Otherwise, if there were so many people, how could something happen to them while everyone else was fine? But when Second Master Mu asked this question, he obviously didn''t want to hear the answer "yes", and he hesitated for a moment.


    As soon as Mr. Mu saw it, he knew what Master Fang was thinking. He couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "An injustice is asking for life? If there really is an injustice asking for life, how many people in the world would have died unexpectedly! This matter is simply... The sry is either for your Fang family or for my Mu family."


    Mr. Fang was startled. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Probably not. Who can control owls and poisonous snakes to kill people?"


    Moreover, if it is really aimed at these two families, why not attack them directly? This method of killing people is difficult to guard against. Wouldn''t it be easier to do so?


    This is what Second Master Mu couldn''t figure out. He thought about it for a moment, and then the other master said: "Now that the matter hase to an end, we can only ask the eldest brother toe forward. When the eldest brotheres back from the office, I will exin the situation to him! You want to What we need to do is to thoroughly investigate the actions of Gou Guanshi and Shi Laosi to see if the two of them have any disputes with others, and whether this unexpected encounter is man-made revenge."


    Mr. Fang felt a chill in his heart and quickly responded: "Yes, I''ll do it now."


    Xiao Ruiyuan received Mo Yan''s letter and after reading the entire incident in detail, he no longer knew what to say. Now that the matter is being publicized, there is no way to cover it up. Once someone is aware of it, it will inevitably lead to a lot of bad suspicions.


    Thinking of the real master of Jinxiu Textile, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and called Xiao Shiyi in: "Today, one of Jinxiu Textile''s dead and one injured, dead and alive, were all taken to the Yamen. Please pay attention to what is going on in the Yamen, and then send someone to the Yamen." I want to find out if these two people havemitted any crime, and if it is possible, I willpletely me the matter on the revenge of wronged souls."


    "Yes, I will do it now!" Xiao Shiyi didn''t know the reason, but it did not prevent him from obeying the order.


    After Xiao Shiyi left, Xiao Ruiyuan wrote a letter back to Mo Yan. The letter told her not to worry, he would solve everything by himself and he would never let what she was worried about happen.


    After finishing these things, Xiao Ruiyuan did not have any leisure time. Taking advantage of his free time at noon, he went to the Prince''s Mansion.


    For some things, he had to prepare for the worst. Although the Mu family knew what they were doing and gradually moved towards the prince''s pce after the copse of the Lin family, their cousin''s position as the prince was now stable and there was no need for such a wallflower. Instead, they had done a lot of taboo things in private. Shaking it out will definitely affect the reputation that my cousin has finally umted.


    In this case, it would be better for him to be the knife to remove this cancer that will break out at some point. This time, it''s a good opportunity.


    Mo Yan felt a lot more at ease when she received the letter.


    "I didn''t expect this kid to be quite generous. He took the initiative to take this matter on himself. Seeing that he is sincere to you." Xue Tuanzi didn''t think that the matter was a big deal at all. He just saw Xiao Ruiyuan being so serious. said, giving a rarepliment.


    Mo Yan''s mood has improved a lot now, and it''s rare that she didn''t quarrel with Xue Tuanzi: "Brother Xiao''s heart has never been false. It''s you who have always viewed him with prejudice."


    Snow Tuanzi once had two owners who were so confused by love that they easily believed in men and told the biggest secret of space to their so-called favorite people. As a result, one of the two men was imprisoned and died in depression, and the other could not bear the betrayal andmitted suicide. The end was extremely miserable.


    For this reason, Xue Tuanzi sneered at the so-called love and always had a skeptical attitude towards Xiao Ruiyuan. He often reminded Mo Yan not to tell anyone the secret of space. As long as she didn''t say it herself, even if it was discovered identally, it would still have a way to solve the secret of keeping the space.


    After listening to Mo Yan''s words, Xue Tuanzi hummed and said: "A moment of sincerity is nothing. If he can still maintain a normal heart after knowing the secret of space, then he will be truly worth cherishing for the rest of his life. However, you must not Be stupid and use space to test him.


    At the end, Xue Tuanzi reminded uneasily. It was really fed up with all the love and affection, and its previous two owners hadpletely broken its heart, so that in addition to meeting the various conditions for activating the ancient jade, it was also very important to choose an ownerter.


    When it chose Mo Yan, the most important thing it valued was her nine-life merit. Another point was that she lived until twenty-five in that world, never fell in love, and did not live and die for a man like many young people. This makes it particrly special. rest assured.


    However, it has never thought about it. The reason why its owner is not in love is because she is worried that she will die at any time and does not want to leave another living person in pain. This is rted to whether she will lose her principles for a man and say things she shouldn''t say. Secret, there is no direct causal rtionship.


    Mo Yan rubbed the snow dumplings and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone the secret of space, and neither will Brother Xiao."


    No matter what method you use to test whether the person you love truly loves you, it is a stupid thing to do, because even you yourself cannot guarantee that you will sessfully pass the test without betraying the other person, so how can you expect others to do the same?


    Perception that Mo Yan''s words were not to deal with him, Xue Tuanzi rubbed her face affectionately with his fleshy body, expressing satisfaction with her answer.


    People in the yamen have asked the sober stewards and workers several times, but nothing new hase up except revenge. There was no clear news in the yamen, and the revenge incident of Jinxiu Textile continued to ferment and became more and more intense.


    The world is very taboo about ghosts and gods. Once something unexinable happens, they usually turn to this aspect. People are always very enthusiastic about such things. Therefore, this kind of thing spreads widely and has a great impact. Sometimes simr things happening in Jiangnan can reach the capital in less than half a year.


    Of course, what the people in the capital usually hear is another, more exaggerated and terrifying version!


    Based on this incident, a storyteller asked someone to write a story with full of emotions and flesh and blood. As a result, the teahouse became lively again, and within three days, slightly exaggerated stories could be heard in the streets and alleys.


    When some ministers in the court heard about this incident, most of them just listened and did not pay attention to the lives of two low-status workers. Those censors are different. They have a very keen "sense" of public affairs, and they usually discover big problems in an inadvertent moment.


    This time is no exception. No, a royal censor identally discovered that the Mu family supported Jinxiu Textile, and wrote a thousand-word excerpt to join the Mu family.


    The general content is that the Mu family allowed the workers of the Fang family tomit evil acts, even the children. They were simply worse than animals. If there is no severe punishment, it will definitely encourage this kind of trend. If things go on like this, more children will be brutally murdered by evil people, leading to a decline in the world, boiling public resentment, and a serious problem for the family and the country!


    Although it is a bit exaggerated, the harm is true. Once some bad things start and are not curbed, more people will inevitably follow suit. Who knows that the copse of rituals and music slowly starts from these things. If one day people be numb to this kind of thing, it means that the world has be filthy.


    Emperor Hui''an was deeply shocked after seeing it. He really didn''t know that such a filthy and vicious thing could happen under the emperor''s feet. So he ordered people to thoroughly investigate whether the incident was true or false, and if it was true, he would be severely punished.


    In this way, the focus of the matter quietly changed under the impetus of a pair of invisible hands. Except for themon people who are particrly enthusiastic about such supernatural things, most people began to dig into the potential darkness of this incident.


    After all, the Mu family''s response was a step toote. When they thought of a countermeasure and tried to save the crumbling Jinxiu Textile, the eldest son of the Mu family was severely reprimanded by Emperor Hui''an in front of all the civil and military officials and ordered him to stop. After all the errands, go home and think about your mistakes.


    As for when he can resume his official duties, it depends on Emperor Hui''an''s mood.


    The eldest son of the Mu family is the second-rank official, and is the highest-ranking member of the Mu family in the court. Being demoted and losing his official position is undoubtedly a heavy blow to the entire Mu family.


    However, a lean camel is bigger than a horse, and many of the Cui family''s children are serving as officials in the court. No one knows whether Uncle Mu will one day return to the court, so when the Mu family members go out, no one deliberately ridicule.


    However, the good times did notst long. I dont know since when, the children of the Mu family were suppressed overtly and covertly in the court. In less than half a year, some were demoted from official positions, some were promoted openly and secretly, and some were sent to remote ces. As an official in a certain ce, he is not yet the leader in charge of power.


    It was not until that time that the Mu family realized that someone was secretly stumbling upon their Mu family, but they could not find out who the person behind it was or what their purpose was.


    A crisis disappeared like this. Mo Yan hugged Xiao Ruiyuan in emotion, not knowing how to express her gratitude.


    Xiao Ruiyuan enjoyed his fiance throwing himself into her arms and became more and more open-minded in front of her. He didn''t know how other unmarried couples got along with each other on weekdays, but every time they met, he liked this kind of physical contact. It seemed that only in this way could he truly feel that the person he loved was by his side instead of waking up in the middle of the night. He was alone in the world.


    The two hugged each other for a long time, and Mo Yan''s legs were numb from standing, so she had to step away, took Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand, and sat down by the bed, "I just now know that the people behind Jinxiu Textile are the Mu family. Speaking of the Mu family, They are my familys enemies!


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, he was very surprised: "How do you say that?"


    Mo Yan yed with Xiao Ruiyuan''s big, rough-jointed hands and said with disgust: "Zhao''er and Sheng''er were originally surnamed Mu, and they are the eldest sons and grandsons of the Mu family. However, those surnamed Mu are not the same thing. They don''t treat the brothers and sisters at all. My own children. The brother and sister were forced to escape. By chance, they met me, so I brought them back, and my father recognized them as adopted sons and daughters."


    Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly realized it, and then touched Mo Yan''s head and said with a smile: "This time, I have vented my bad breath for them both."


    Mo Yan nodded, and then shook his head: "Zhao''er has always wanted to be sessful. In the future, he will go back to the Mu family to personally seek justice for his mother who died out of hatred. If she knows about the changes in the Mu family, she will feel better."


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head and reminded: "Don''t tell me that it''s rted to me, or let him think that the Mu family is unhappy with retribution."


    Mo Yan didnt understand what he meant. Seeing that Xiao Ruiyuan didnt mean to exin, he didnt ask any more questions...

 Chapter 1092: resettlement, rescue people

    Chapter 1092: resettlement, rescue people


    Chapter 1092: Resettlement, rescuing people


    After this incident, the Mu family was rejected by Emperor Hui''an, and it was not known when they would be able to stand in the court again. Jinxiu Textile was also suppressed by other textile workshops, and it was swaying in the wind and rain.


    The Mu family did not dare to act against the trend and put pressure on those cloth shops that wanted to terminate the contract. They could only watch helplessly as all the customers were slowly taken away. Even the masters who mixed and dyed fabrics were poached. Jinxiu Textile was unable to do so. Unfortunately, it eventually closed down.


    As for the Fang family, all the wealth they had umted for many years was lost overnight. Master Fang asked the Mu family for help, but the Mu family recognized that their family had be a useless chess piece and refused to help. Mr. Fang had no choice but to sell the big house where his family had lived for more than ten years and paidpensation to the aggressive creditors. He hated the Mu family to the core.


    Because they paid enough money, the Fang family was spared from prison. The whole family left the capital in despair with only a little money, and there has been no news since.


    Mo Yan felt very happy that the Mu Fang family had ended up like this, and he even sympathized with the old, weak, women and children of the Fang family who were implicated. However, when I thought about the fact that the Fang family allowed Gou Guanshi and Shi Laosi to do evil and harmed so many innocent children, this sympathy quickly disappeared without a trace.


    "By the way, the children in the textile mill are considered the property of the Fang family. What will be done with them in the end? Will the Fang family sell them?" Mo Yan asked Xiao Ruiyuan anxiously, secretly annoyed that he almost gave up those children. forget.


    A smile shed across Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips, and he said lightly: "I asked Shiyi to buy those children and temporarily ce them in a vige in the suburbs. If you have other arrangements, you can tell me."


    Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan in surprise, obviously not expecting him to do such a thing. She pondered for a moment and shook her head: "I haven''t thought about it yet, so I''ll let them live there temporarily. If you have arrangements, just follow yours."


    Most of the children were girls, bought by traffickers from various ces. Regardless of whether these children remember where their homes are or whether they are willing to go back, if the fact that they have been vited is unfortunately known to their families, I am afraid that those so-called rtives will not be able to tolerate them and may sell them again. .


    These children could no longer bear the slightest bit of harm, and she felt that sending them home was not the best solution. Of course, if they want to go home, they can only send them back.


    Well, lets do this for now.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not as thoughtful as Mo Yan thought. The reason why he took the initiative to buy the person and assigned her to Zhuangzi was because he knew her temperament and had taken this step in advance.


    This time when Xiao Ruiyuan came over, there was another important thing, which was the n that Mo Yan proposed to Chu Heng in the first month. Emperor Hui''an finally agreed and let Chu Heng take responsibility for it. Of course, in addition to providing convenience in some aspects, the financial resources consumed still need to be solved by Chu Heng himself.


    "Great! After waiting for so long, I thought the Holy One would not agree." Mo Yan was so happy. There had been no definite news for several months. She had given up any hope, but she didn''t expect that everything turned out to be unexpected. That''s settled.


    Mo Yan''s joy infected Xiao Ruiyuan, and the tenderness in his eyes seemed to overflow: "My cousin decided to follow the n you made before, but for the time being, my cousin will only try it in the city. If the results are good, we will slowly advance to other areas. "


    Hearing this, Mo Yan agreed very much: "You won''t be a fat man if you eat one bite. The method I proposed may not work. Your Highness''s approach is the safest."


    Publishing a stall that is too big at once will make it difficult to operate without adequate preparation, and problems may easily arise. Once a loophole urs in a certain link, there will be many loopholes covering the whole n, and I am afraid that the entire n will copse. In this way, by testing from point to point, problems can be discovered and solved in time, and the possibility of sess will be greater when they are fully operational in the future.


    Mo Yan was happy for those who wanted to study but could not afford it. She was so excited that she suddenly said: "It would be great if my daughter''s family could also go to school. Except for those youngdies, girls from ordinary families are not so lucky." .


    Although in this era, it is considered virtue for women not to have talents, girls from big families are still trained from an early age to be proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Only girls from ordinary families who cannot afford to hire a husband or go to school will not be able to read a single word. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t quite understand her thoughts. Seeing the regret on her brows, he couldn''t help butfort him: "If you can do it now, it means you can''t do it in the future. It doesn''t necessarily mean that a woman will be able to serve as an official in the court one day."


    Yes. Mo Yan nodded with a smile, her brows filled with indescribable happiness. She just sighed for a moment, knowing that it was unrealistic for women to enroll in school, but she was still warmed by the man''s words.


    Even if there is a big ideological generation gap between her and this man, at least he respects her. If another man listened to her words, he would just sneer and say, "It is virtue for a woman to have no talent." Even her father, when he heard herining,ughed and said she was "talking nonsense"!


    Xiao Ruiyuan was so drunk when he saw his fiance''s adoring and joyful eyes that he suddenly wanted to do something in return. So he immediately followed his deepest desire, pressed Mo Yan into his arms, and gave her a deep kiss...


    Spring turns to summer, and in a blink of an eye its the hottest time of the year. This summer seems to be extremely hot. June has just entered, and the entire earth has be like a big steamer. Even if I sit quietly and do nothing, my clothes are still wet and clinging to my body. Even Mo Yan, who is not very afraid of heat, can''t stand such a high temperature, let alone others.


    Fortunately, the weather is hot and hot, and the rain is still as abundant as in previous years. However, the fields cannot withstand the sun and require frequent watering. The vigers have to go out early every day to carry water to water the fields, and then work in the dark in the evening. All in all it was very hard work.


    The Mo family''s fields are all taken care of. There is no need to worry about the water source. Even if it doesn''t rain for a while, the fruit seedlings in the orchard need to be watered every three to five days. After entering June, Zhao Mu and others are almost busy every day. Rested.


    Those elderly people who are weak or sick often drink diluted spiritual spring water because they eat food and vegetables in the space. In addition, doctors from Du Family Medical Center oftene to check them. After half a year of recuperation, their bodies have already deteriorated. He has improved greatly and can do some light tasks, such as weeding and pruning, not much slower than others.


    Being busy, they felt much morefortable than when they first arrived. They didn''t feel like they were eating and drinking for free, and they gradually regarded Liuyang Vige as their home. Taking care of those fruit trees is like taking care of your own children.


    Every effort is rewarded. This year, all the more than 20 orchards are bearing fruit. Except for the two orchards where fruit seedlings were nted earlier and have now grown, the other fruit trees that were ntedst year still only have three or five fruits left on each tree. At present, the temperature is suitable, the sunshine is sufficient, and the trees are well cared for. The fruits produced are very juicy, especially in the two orchards where they were first nted. The fruits are hanging heavily on the branches, which looks particrly pleasing to the eye.


    However, the weather is too hot, and no matter how careful people are, people still suffer from heat stroke every day. Mo''s small clinic has to admit one or two patients with severe heat stroke or other illnesses every day.


    These patients include those from Liuyang Vige and other viges. Ever since Mo Yan''s reputation as a little miracle doctor spread, more and more people havee to see her. Firstly, it is closer to the capital and it is more convenient to see a doctor. Secondly, the fees are cheaper than in the city, and her medical skills are better than many doctors. As time goes by, her reputation as a little miracle doctor bes more and more popr.


    On this day, an elderly couple supported each other and came to Mo Yan to see a doctor. The sick person was the old man.


    Seeing that the old man''s face was ashen, and his whole body was leaning on the old woman, and he could hardly walk steadily, Mo Yan quickly stepped forward to help her, but the coldness of his tentacles shocked her. She didn''t have time to think too much, and hurriedly joined the old woman. He helped the man lie down on the hospital bed and ced wooden pillows on the old man''s feet.


    After preliminary diagnosis, Mo Yan determined that the old man suffered from severe heat stroke. Not only that, the old man was weak and had heart problems. When the two sides werebined, his condition was much more serious than ordinary people''s severe heat stroke.


    Auntie, this is a serious heat stroke. You should take off my clothes first and fan me. I will go get the well water now, and you can cool me downter.


    Mo Yan has treated ten or twenty patients with severe heatstroke, and he knows very well what to do now to improve the uncle''s condition as soon as possible.


    "Hey, I''lle right away." The olddy didn''t dare to dy at all. While Mo Yan was rushing to get cold water from the well with a bucket, she hurriedly took off her wife''s clothes and picked up the fan beside her to fan herself. .


    Mo Yan took the cold well water, put half a drop of spiritual spring water in it, then carried it to the consulting room, soaked the specialrge towel hanging on the wall, and handed it to the olddy: "Wrap it in Keep fanning the uncle''s body, so that the heat in the body will dissipate quickly."


    Hearing this, the olddy quickly took it and followed Mo Yans instructions to wrap the old mans head and feet with a wet towel. After wrapping it up, while continuing to fan himself, he worriedly asked Mo Yan, who had just gone out to avoid suspicion: "Little miracle doctor, is this all right? Why don''t you wipe it with strong alcohol and give him more water?"


    Mo Yan shook his head and said seriously: "The uncle''s body is now like a funnel. Strong alcohol will prate into the body through the skin and cause alcohol poisoning. Drinking water now will elerate the loss of water in his body and aggravate the uncle''s condition."


    "So serious?" The olddy was startled, and she patted her chest with fear on her face and said, "Before I came, someone said that drinking strong alcohol and drinking more water would make it better. Fortunately, I didn''t do that."


    Mo Yan nodded and praised: "Auntie did the right thing! If it''s just amon heat stroke, it doesn''t hurt to drink more water. The uncle''s condition is more serious, so you must not do this. If you encounter such a thing in the future, can you remind me? If so, try to remind me."


    When vigers get sick, they usually treat them ording to the old pharmacies left by previous doctors or the so-called folk remedies passed down by word of mouth. Some of them can be cured, but some can actually worsen the condition. Give strong drinks and plenty of water to people with severe heatstroke. It''s one of them.


    Every time someone with severe heatstroke asked why they were given water instead of strong alcohol, Mo Yan would exin it and let them spread the word to others when they went back. After all, someone had died using this wrong method. People only behave like this when they think their heat stroke is too severe, and they dont know that it was their wrong rescue practices that hastened the death of their loved ones.


    The olddy listened to her heart and nodded repeatedly. Under Mo Yan''s instructions, she changed the wet towels for her husband twice, and saw that her husband regained consciousness and could talk to him. In this way, I am even more convinced by Mo Yan''s words.


    Although his condition has improved, the old man''s health is still not optimistic. The main reason is that there is a problem with his heart function. He needs to take a good rest in the future. He can no longer do heavy work, let alone work in the sun.


    Mo Yan was not sure whether the olddy knew, so he called her to the consulting room next door and asked her.


    The olddy pointed to her heart and said with a wry smile: "A few years ago, the old man had a problem here, but the family was really too poor, and there was no way to stop working without money, so we could only drag it out like this." Live one day at a time.


    Mo Yan felt very ufortable after hearing this: "My uncle''s condition is not too serious. As long as he doesn''t overwork himself, he will be fine. You can let your children do some of the work at home."


    After hearing this, the olddy''s expression dimmed. She quietly wiped the corners of her eyes and said with a sad expression: "To be honest with the little miracle doctor, my wife and I''s only son died on the battlefield twenty years ago. We married in a hurry. My mother-inw did not give birth to a son and a half, so after hearing the news of my sons death, she returned to her parents home and remarried, leaving me and my wife alone in the family.


    Mo Yan didn''t expect to touch the olddy''s sadness unintentionally. She felt extremely guilty for a moment. Just when she was about to stand up and apologize, the olddyforted her and said, "Young doctor, don''t feel guilty. It''s been so many years. Olddy, I''ve already Just look away."


    Mo Yan felt even more ufortable. If she really looked away, why would she shed tears just now? In this situation, no matter how manyforting words you say, they can''t heal the sadness in the olddy''s heart, and she fell silent for a moment.


    The olddy seemed to want to vent something, or maybe she hadn''t chatted with anyone like this for a long time, and murmured about the past: "Originally, my wife and I nned to adopt a child from the n and raise it as a grandson. Pen''er, but when the people in the tribe saw that my only son was gone and the family was a little underpaid, they started vying to let me and my wife raise their children. When there were more people fighting, we started to have conflicts. My wife and I There was no peace during those days, so I gave up the n of adoption in a fit of anger, and gradually cut off contact with those in the n..."


    Mo Yan listened silently, and the more he listened, the more he admired the old couple. Not everyone has the courage to end the life of having no one to care for him during his lifetime and no one to send him to his death. No one in the n is worried. They resolutely give up the adoption, fearing that they will raise a white-eyed wolf before they can even close their eyes. Just grind them to death. It''s a bit bitter now, at least there aren''t that many bad things to worry about.


    As for after death...the old couple thought very wildly, thinking that they would be dead after death, and they didn''t know if anyone would throw a basin for them. Since I have been soaked in bitter water for half my life, no matter how miserable I am in my next life, I wont be able to suffer much anymore.


    Perhaps the depression in her heart was relieved, and the sadness on the olddy''s face became lighter. In the end, she said to Mo Yan with some embarrassment: "Look at me, I can''t stop nagging, don''t take offense to the little miracle doctor. "


    Mo Yan smiled and shook her head, indicating that she didn''t mind.


    The olddy hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice: "Little miracle doctor, is the old man''s illness not serious? How much money does it cost to cure the disease?"


    Mo Yan understood that the olddy hoped that her wife could be cured of the disease, and by asking this question, she was weighing whether she could bear the burden, so she said truthfully: "The olddy''s condition is not serious now. You should rest more and don''t work too hard." , it will be fine if you pay more attention to your diet. If the aunt is worried, I will prepare some pills for the uncle, and he can just take one pill when he feels unwell."


    The old couple are still managing farm affairs at such a young age, so their life is probably going to be very difficult. Even if there is some extra money at home, it should be kept in case the real person cannot use it until he can no longer use it. The old man''s condition is indeed not serious, and he does not need to take medicine every day. But without him as abor force, the future life of the two elders will be even more difficult.


    When the olddy heard this, hope rose in her eyes, and she said without hesitation: "Little miracle doctor, I''ll trouble you to prepare some pills, and I won''t let him work too hard in the future."


    Mo Yan agreed and asked casually: "What about the work in the field? Do you want to hire someone to do it?"


    The olddy shook her head and said helplessly: "It costs a lot of money to hire people, so let''s rent them out. It will give us two half of the harvest every year. My wife is also good at wood carving, and I can carve some objectster. If you sell, you can always make ends meet."


    The olddy said it easily, but Mo Yan felt a little sad in her heart. If wood carving could really make money, the two elders would not be still farming at such an old age. Moreover, since the old man is so old, making wood carvings isborious and demanding, and is not much easier than farming.


    She admired this optimistic, strong and open-minded old man in her heart, and wanted to help them. However, she couldn''t think of a way to solve the problem for a while, so she had to change the topic.


    By noon, the old man was still very weak, but he could already walk around. Because it was too hot, the two elders'' home was three or four miles away from here, so Mo Yan left them to have lunch and asked them to go home in the evening.


    The two elders couldn''t refuse, so they had to ept Mo Yan''s kindness. After dinner, the old woman rushed to wash the dishes and cleaned the kitchen. There was not a trace of oil on the stove.


    The pills prepared for the old man will note out for a while, so Mo Yan asked the olddy to pick them up in the morning. In the evening, the olddy took the medicinal materials for preventing and relieving heatstroke that Mo Yan gave them, and helped the old man go away with great gratitude.


    After the two elders left, Xin''er asked curiously: "Sister, there are so many peopleing to see the doctor. Why haven''t I seen you so caring before?"


    Mo Yan did not exin, but just told the old man and the old womans unfortunate encounter.


    After hearing this, Xin''er sighed with emotion: "The two elders want to have children, but some have children but abandon them like worn-out shoes. If this can be changed, everyone will be happy."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan suddenly thought of the more than twenty children on Zhuangzi, and her heart moved slightly...

 Chapter 1093: Business opportunities triggered by a bamboo basket

    Chapter 1093: Business opportunities triggered by a bamboo basket


    Chapter 1093 Business opportunities triggered by a bamboo basket


    There were twenty-three children rescued from Jinxiu Textile. Four of them remembered the specific location of their home, but none of them wanted to go home.


    Among the four, three were sold by their rtives without mercy and were heartbroken and unwilling to go back. The other was sold as ast resort because her family was too poor. Even if she could go back, she would not be able to solve anything for the family. The misfortune that happened to her would make the family theughing stock of the whole vige, and she didn''t want to go back.


    The remaining neen people were all sold by their families when they were young, and passed through the hands of Renyazi many times before they came to Jinxiu Textile. They had no idea where their homes were. They fell into the hands of evil spirits and almost had their lives ruined. Even if they could find their families, they would be just like the four children and would not want to go back.


    At the moment, they are staying in Xiao Ruiyuan''s vige. Although they have food and drink every day, they only need to do some things within their ability, and no one beats or scolds them, let alone anyone who is unfavorable to them, they are under tremendous psychological pressure. Very unhappy.


    A few of the older children even had the idea ofmitting suicide. If the people in Zhuangzi hadn''t been vignt and watched closely every day, something might have happened to someone.


    These children still have a long life, and it is not a long-term solution for them to stay in Zhuangzi. If they can be given a home and let theme out of the haze of the past, they may not be able to usher in a new life.


    Xin''er''s unintentional words reminded Mo Yan. There are many parents in this world who don''t take their children seriously, and there are also people who want children but can''t. Just like the old couple before, they lost their son and wanted to raise a grandson but couldn''t. If these children could be epted by such people, wouldn''t everyone be happy?


    In the space, Mo Yan was watching the fire refining Shenfu Qiangxin Pills while thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    Xue Tuanzi on the side couldn''t help but said: "Those children have suffered so many hardships, and they don''t even believe their own rtives. Will they believe strangers who are not rted by blood? Besides, at the age of the old couple, How can they afford to raise a child? I think you should stop trying."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan sighed: "You think I can''t imagine the difficulties involved? But no matter how difficult it is, you have to try. If you do it well, the merits are immeasurable. Aren''t you always urging me to umte merit and upgrade? Isn''t this a good opportunity now?"


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes silently, saying this as if you dont want to upgrade your space!


    Comints areints, Xuetuanzi is still very reliable, and expressed his thoughts: "Instead of trying your best to find people who are willing to raise them, it is better to teach them the skills to settle down and live in peace. You don''t want to inherit your master''s mantle, Do you want to carry forward Du''s Medical Center? Why not train these children to be your good helpers in the future?"


    Mo Yan''s eyes lit up, it sounded like it was a much more reliable idea than her idea of finding a caregiver. The problem is that she has too many things to do, so where does she have the time and energy to teach them carefully? Should we throw them to the master? But the master doesnt have time to teach them!


    Xue Tuanzi was so stupid that her master cried, and she said with hatred: "Yan Yan, why are you getting more and more stupid? Is it true that the IQ of a woman in love is zero?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan pretended to be angry and flicked the belly of Xue Duanzi, and said fiercely: "If you have an idea, just say it. Do you think it''s interesting to hit me in a different way?"


    Xue Tuanzi nced at his master with disdain, feeling deeply that his master''s IQ was not worthy of the spiritual spring water he had drank for so many years. He sighed and said: "Didn''t you find the right person to take care of your medicinal field? You might as well leave it to him. Let them start by identifying medicinal materials and teach them some basic medicinal knowledge. Once they arepletely familiar with it, teach them medical knowledge at intervals. Over time, they will naturally learn a lot. If they want to formally teach medical skills, It all depends on their respective qualifications. If their qualifications are good, just put some effort into cultivating them slowly. If not, you can teach one and let that person teach others, and you dont need to worry too much."


    A smile shed across Mo Yan''s eyes, but she reached out to grab the snow dumplings and praised them without hesitation: "What a great idea! I''m so lucky to have met you! Oh, I think as long as you are here, I can live well even without a brain."


    Xue Tuanzi was ttered by this ttery, and said arrogantly: "You know the truth!" At this point, he nced at Mo Yan with disdain, and said solemnly: "You still have to take care of your brains. I dont want to have a mentally retarded master.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan suddenly felt itchy in her hands and wanted to p this guy who likes to hit people into the ground!


    Xue Tuanzi sensed the danger, twisted his body, and flew into the air decisively. He stared at Mo Yan with snail eyes to prevent her from suddenly making evil moves.


    Mo Yan''s lips twitched. Seeing how hard this guy worked for her, she decided to let him go for the time being. Although this guy can be very venomous at times, he doesn''t let his guard down when it''s critical. The idea he came up with this time is not bad. It can not only help those children, but also share her own worries.


    However, this matter may sound easy, but it is not easy to implement. The first thing that must be solved is the food, clothing, housing and transportation problems of these children. There are still a few free rooms at Zhao Mu''s ce. It''s okay for boys to live there, but it''s not very convenient for girls. They need to build a few more rooms.


    However, the weather is too hot right now to build a house. It will take another two months before we can build a house. In two months, the winery will officially start construction. At that time, Qi Nan will bring back a group of soldiers from the border to build the house together.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Yan felt much relieved and started making pills happily.


    Early the next morning, the olddy came to get the medicine and brought a basket of red dates as a thank you gift.


    Mrs. Hou, red dates are good for me. You can take them back and stew them for me to eat. Mo Yan shook her head and refused to take the basket of red dates. She never epts gifts from patients. In the past, some people sent chickens, ducks, and fish, but she returned them all. Naturally, she didn''t want to make an exception this time.


    "Little miracle doctor, I picked these red dates from my jujube treest year. They''re not worth a few coins, so just ept them!" Seeing Mo Yan''s refusal, Aunt Hou stubbornly stuffed them into Mo Yan''s hands: "My family There are still quite a few, enough for the old man to eat, and there are a lot more on the tree this year. I usually give them away if I can''t eat them. If you don''t want them, they will just rot at home."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan knew she couldn''t refuse, so she had no choice but to take the basket. Only then did she see the basket clearly, and she couldn''t help but eximed: "Mrs. Hou, where did you buy this bamboo basket? It''s so beautiful!"


    Bamboo baskets can be seen in every household of farmers. Bamboo baskets have different uses, sizes and shapes. The bamboo baskets Mo Yan has seen are simr, but he has never seen such a beautiful bamboo basket. It can be called the art of bamboo baskets.


    This bamboo basket for holding red dates is made of the same materials as ordinary bamboo baskets. The difference is that its shape is very unique and beautiful. It is oval in shape, with a small bottom and arge top. It is slope-shaped. When turned upside down, when viewed from one side, it looks like an oval sun hat.


    Whats rare is that the bamboo basket is very thin, with no gaps visible. It may not be possible to store flour without it being scattered. What people like most at first sight is the exquisite pattern on the outside. You cant tell what kind of flower it is, but you can clearly see the petals and leaves. In short, it is very beautiful.


    Aunt Hou shook her head, with a slight smile on her face: "I figured this out on my own when I had nothing to do. I didn''t expect that it would catch the eye of the little miracle doctor."


    Mo Yan was so surprised that she blurted out: "Mrs. Hou, your craftsmanship is so good. Why don''t you sell such a beautiful basket?"


    After hearing this, Aunt Hou said helplessly: "There are many uses for baskets, and there are many people who can weave them. The simple baskets I weave cannot be sold at a high price, and they are not easy to sell. Weaving suchplicated baskets is not of much use. The price is about the same as an ordinary bamboo basket. It only takes a day to weave one. If I sell it, I wont make two cents. With this free time, I might as well raise two more chickens and buy two more eggs. I dont want to. Thank you for this."


    No one wanted beautiful things. Mo Yan really didn''t understand. She stared at the bamboo basket and thought about it carefully, and finally found the problem. This small and exquisite bamboo basket has a small opening and can only hold some small items, such as dates, eggs, etc. If the housewife at home uses it to buy vegetables, a big cabbage can fill it; the bamboo baskets used by farmers are evenrger, the kind that can hold thirty kilograms of meat without spoiling.


    However, to others, the bamboo basket weaved by Aunt Hou is useless, but to Mo Yan it is of great use. The winery will soon be put into production, but the vessels used to hold the wine have given her a lot of thought. Just the thought of using a pot-bellied pottery wine jar that could hold at least five kilograms of wine to hold red wine made her **** ache.


    The winery will use red wine as its main wine, and other fruit wines will also be produced. Without transparent ss bottles of various shapes, she could only improve the existing wine jars and design a new set of small ceramic wine jars.


    This kind of wine jar has a capacity simr to that of wine bottles in previous generations, and is designed in different shapes ording to different types of wine. When the timees, just hand it over to the pottery masters and let them mass-produce it.


    Mo Yan originally wanted to make high-end wines, and details were the top priority. She originally wanted to use something as a bottle to hold the wine, but Aunt Tong gave her such a big surprise. Such a beautiful bamboo basket, as long as the shape and pattern are slightly changed, wouldn''t it be the best container?


    In this way, not only does he solve his own problem, but he can also help Aunt Hou. The baskets she wants are not just one or two, but thousands. As long as the winery is not empty, this kind of basket will be used one by one until it bes a symbol of the wine. When others see this kind of basket, they can Thinking of her winery and the fine wines she made.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan looked at Aunt Hou with extremely hot eyes, as if she had discovered an unknown treasure.


    Aunt Hou was startled, took two steps back unconsciously, and asked cautiously: "Little, little miracle doctor, what''s wrong with you?"


    Realizing that she had scared someone, Mo Yan returned to her normal appearance under Xue Tuanzis ridicule. She cleared her throat and said sternly: "Mrs. Hou, I need a lot of these baskets. I will take as many as you have at home, and I will ask for more in the future. Can you help me with this? Of course, I will pay for each basket." Ill give you fifteen cents.


    Bamboo baskets like this are not expensive in the street market. You can usually buy a high-quality one for five to six cents. Even though the bamboo basket weaved by Madam Hou is verybor-intensive, fifteen cents is already very reasonable.


    Aunt Hou was shocked. She never thought that the bamboo basket she had figured out would one day be sold for fifteen cents each. You must know that when she took this kind of basket to the street and sold it, she could only sell it for six cents at most, but now it has more than doubled. How could she not be shocked?


    Looking at Mo Yanbu''s deceptive expression, Aunt Hou finally confirmed that there was nothing wrong with her ears and that she heard correctly.


    Although he didn''t know why Mo Yan bought her bamboo basket at such a high price, this kind old man was unwilling to take advantage of it and persuaded without hesitation: "Little miracle doctor, this kind of bamboo basket is of little use and not worth much. You If you think it looks good, Ill just give it to you, and you dont have to give me any money.


    When Mo Yan heard this, he secretly thought that he was right. It was a great pleasure to be able to help such a kind and honest person. She looked at Aunt Hou and exined: "I have great use for this kind of basket. I will use it a lot in the future. I''m afraid I have to trouble you to find someone to make it together. How can I not give you money?"


    Aunt Hou really didn''t know what to say. She thought about it carefully and finally agreed: "The little miracle doctor can be of great use. I promise you, but fifteen cents is too high. Just give me five cents."


    Speaking of this, Aunt Hou felt a little embarrassed. The bamboo on the mountain is free of charge, and her own crafts are free of charge. All these five cents are earned. But if you really want to find someone to help you weave it, you have to pay for it. If it is less than five cents, I am afraid no one will be willing to do it. .


    Mo Yan looked at Aunt Hou and said seriously: "Auntie, when I say fifteen cents, I mean fifteen cents. Your weaving skills are worth the price. Besides, I will redesign several patterns and shapes for you. I''m afraid it will be more difficult than What you made is bigger, and fifteen cents is not much money."


    She gave the price of fifteen yuan after careful consideration. Weaving bamboo baskets with strange shapes and patterns like this is very time-consuming and troublesome. Aunt Hou can only weave one in her spare time. If she weaves all day long, excluding eating and sleeping, she can probably only weave two or three. .


    Taking into ount various circumstances, fifteen cents is not a high amount of money. Just like the clothes sold in a ready-made clothing store, they are obviously the same fabric, but because of different workmanship and different styles, the price ispletely different.


    "Little miracle doctor, no matter what, a bamboo basket is not worth the price. If you insist on giving so much, I will not earn the money, so as not to be known by others and poke my spine." Aunt Hou has her own character. , insist not.


    She didnt know that Mo Yan paid her a high price because he valued her craftsmanship. In the future, she will have to teach this craft to others. If she still calctes it based on five cents, she will suffer a big loss. She couldn''t think of this, so no matter what Mo Yan said, she refused to ept the price of fifteen cents.


    Aunt Hou''s stubbornness gave Mo Yan a headache. Seeing that she really didn''t want it, she gave in first. Finally, after some hard talk, the two of them took a step back and set the price at ten cents per bamboo basket.


    In the future, it is up to Aunt Hou to ask someone to helppile it together. How to distribute the ten cents. If she wanted to teach those people this new type of basket, it would be natural for her to take half of the money, but based on what she did today, she probably wouldn''t do that.


    After sending Aunt Hou away, Mo Yan immediately locked himself in the study room, Mo Mo wrote, and quickly drew several sketches of bamboo baskets. These sketches are based on the wine bottles she designed before. Both the wine bottles and the bamboo baskets that will hold the wine bottles in the future will have the logo of the winery on them.


    The logo was carefully designed by Yan Junyu. At first nce, it is a uniquely shaped bottle (wine ss) with a pictographic Chinese character "wine" integrated into the bottle. If you don''t look carefully, this word is difficult to see.


    In short, this logo is very beautiful and artistic, and it is unforgettable at first sight. Mo Yan couldnt find anything wrong with it, so the logo was decided on. Not long ago, arge logo sculpture was erected at the door of the winery.


    Aunt Hou acted very quickly and found all the people within a few days. There were twenty people in total. Among the twenty people, except for five from this vige, the other fifteen were from several surrounding viges.


    She chose an evening that was not too hot and specially brought these twenty people to Mo''s house for Mo Yan to take a look.


    Mo Yan believed in Aunt Hous vision. She read it over and asked a few questions. She thought it was good and nodded on the spot. But twenty people was still a bit small. She thought about it and asked Aunt Hou to teach a few people in the vige who knew how to knit and were rtively reliable.


    Aunt Hou lived up to Mo Yan''s trust, and she needed this stable job to support her and her wife''s livelihood, so she carefully explored the weaving of some of the moreplicated bamboo baskets that Mo Yan gave her. Methods. After he learned it himself, he taught thirty others very carefully.


    In less than half a month, these thirty people were organized in a fashionable manner and met Mo Yan''s requirements.


    Another major issue was solved, and the hot weather did not affect Mo Yan''s good mood. Thinking about Zhuangzi''s twenty-three children, she decided to go to Du Family Medical Center. If she could get Master''s permission, she could make preparations in advance.


    Du''s Medical Clinic was as busy as ever. Mo Yan walked into the medical clinic and started busy. Now, she can already prescribe medicines independently for some lessplicated diseases. She only asks her master to check if she is really unsure.


    The speed is much faster, and the patient can be seen an hour earlier than usual. The weather was too hot, and there were not many people around at noon. The master and apprentice came to the back to rest, and Mo Yan expressed his thoughts.


    After hearing this, Dr. Du neither nodded nor shook his head. He just looked at his only disciple and asked, "Tell me first, what is a doctor?"


    What is a doctor? Mo Yan looked at the serious Master and suddenly felt confused...


    I have a leader who likes to speak ill of employees behind their backs and its very painfulI think if the boss has opinions about employees, he can tell them directly, if you talk about people behind their backs, they wont know! The scariest thing is that in a small work group, you are still drunk when you speak ill of a big leader. Aren''t you afraid of someone snitching on you? I dont know if its because of my weak IQ, because Im confident, or because I just dont want to do it anymore, s!

 Chapter 1094: Ask for help

    Chapter 1094: Ask for help


    Chapter 1094 Asking for help


    What is a doctor?


    On the way home, Mo Yan thought about this question repeatedly, and the masters words kept echoing in his ears:


    "Doctors are benevolent, but great achievements are useless. As a doctor, you must not only have a heart of benevolence, but also have the character of not seeking fame and fortune! The so-calledck of fame and fortune does not mean that doctors should not care about rewards, but that they can resist the temptation of fame and fortune and do not need to discriminate. Huang Zhishu does harm to others."


    "As a teacher, I ept you as a disciple. Of course I value your talent, but there are so many talented people in the world. As a teacher, I see that you have a benevolent heart, and your fame and fortune are like passing clouds, so I decided to ept you as a disciple. Otherwise, , even if the Du family''s nine needles disappear, I don''t want to have more profit-seeking people in the world, adding to the reputation of my Du family lineage..."


    At that time, the Du family was a big family and yed an important role in Xinglin. However, nowadays, the number of people has withered away, and only one of the direct descendants, Dr. Du, is left. The reason is rted to the appearance of a person with evil intentions in the Du family a hundred years ago.


    This man is the same generation as Dr. Du''s grandfather, and is an adopted son adopted by the Du family. This man was extremely talented and had the true inheritance of Du family''s medical skills. However, his evil intentions caused great disaster to Du family and nearly cut off the Du family lineage...


    Mo Yan didnt know what the Du familys adopted son had done, but he could understand the masters intention in bringing it up.


    In his eyes, character is more important than talent. No matter how talented a person is, if he has a bad heart, studying medicine will only be his evil spirit that harms others. The master did not stop her from teaching those children, but he told her who could and could not be taught.


    Mo Yan took a few deep breaths, her impetuous heart gradually calmed down, and she said to Xue Tuanzi in her mind: "It seems that there is still a long way to go to carry forward Du''s centuries-old medical skills!"


    Xue Tuanzi raised his eyelids and mercilessly exposed her modesty (xu) (wei): "As long as you work harder, the great gue neen yearster will be your opportunity to be famous all over the world. Aren''t you afraid that others won''t know that you studied under the Du family and that all your medical skills are inherited from the Du family?"


    Mo Yan put on a noble attitude and educated Xue Tuanzi bitterly: "What Master values is my character of not seeking fame and wealth. How can I live up to Master''s expectations? We only need to know this kind of thing. Okay, theres no need to make it known to everyone.


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes, despairing of this sometimes shrewd, sometimes funny master, and decided to ignore him for ten years.


    Mo Yan entered the space and held the snow dumpling in her hand distressedly: "The human heart is the most elusive thing. It is too difficult to know whether this person is suitable for studying medicine. Is there any way you can help me?"


    "No!" Xue Tuanzi twisted his body, ran away, and denied loudly without hesitation: "Even if there is, I won''t tell you, huh!"


    With a thought in Mo Yan''s mind, the snow dumplings fell into the white and tender hands again. She said with a smile: "So, you have something to do? That''s right, I blocked you, but you can still sense what I am doing outside. Isn''t it just childish to understand people''s hearts?"


    At the end of the day, itspletely an old score, and its a threat from Chi Guoguo!


    Xue Tuanzi''s fleshy body trembled, and he said sadly and angrily: "You will settle the scoreter. You clearly said you would not care about that matter anymore."


    Mo Yan blinked: "Really? Did I say that?"


    Xue Tuanzi was shocked by the shamelessness of his master. He decided to block this person for a hundred years. If he talked to this person within a hundred years, he would turn into the most annoying little bee.


    When I got home, the sun had already set. Mo Yan took the basin and towel to the well and washed her face with the freshly poured well water, then she felt that the heat had subsided.


    At this time, Li Xiu came over and said, "Sister Wu and her iron-headed daughter-inw came to see you in the afternoon. Seeing that you were not there, she said she woulde back in the evening."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan was a little confused: "Did they say anything?"


    Li Xiu hesitated for a moment and said dullly: "They didn''t say it clearly. I guess it''s about the children."


    Childrens affairs? Xiao Yu?


    Mo Yan became even more confused. Although the Wu family never gave up on recognizing Li Yu, seeing that Li Yu was doing well and a smile gradually appeared on his face, he didn''t force it anymore. They gave him some clothes, shoes and socks, and food on weekdays. Come here, even if Li Yu doesn''t say anything and returns everything intact, they still do it.


    Li Xiu saw Mo Yan''s expression and knew that she had understood it wrong, and quickly said: "It''s not Xiaoyu, it''s Tietou''s wife."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, and then understood what Li Xiu meant: "She has only been married for half a year. Isn''t it normal to have no children? Didn''t Aunt Wu say let nature take its course?"


    Li Xiu smiled bitterly and said: "Half a year is not a short time. Some people in the vige have already started gossiping that the iron-headed daughter-inw cannot have children. Probably because of this, Sister Wu wants you to show the iron-headed daughter-inw."


    When Mo Yan saw that Li Xiu''s expression was wrong, she knew that she was probably thinking of her past self, and couldn''t help but said: "Aunt Li, let me show you first." After saying that, she stepped forward and took Li Xiu''s hand. , without any exnation he pulled the person to the wooden table not far away.


    Girl Yan, Im not sick or in trouble. Its better not to look at her. Li Xiu didnt want to check her pulse. She struggled slightly but couldnt break away from Mo Yans hand.


    Mo Yan used some strength in her hands to push Li Xiu to sit down on the wooden chair, and quickly put three fingers on her wrist.


    Seeing this, Li Xiu knew that it would be too pretentious to refuse any more, so she didn''t move. Secretly, she also wanted to know if there was anything wrong with her body.


    The time to check the pulse seemed to be extremely long. When Mo Yan took back her hand, Li Xiu could not see anything on her face, but her heart was quietly lifted.


    Looking at Li Xiu who was hesitant to speak and wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask, Mo Yan felt a little ufortable, and a rxed smile appeared on his face: "Aunt Li, you are in good health and there is nothing wrong with you. Judging from your pulse, you are better than A girl of seventeen or eighteen is even better off."


    At this point, she paused and said with an extremely serious look: "If Aunt Li is worried about not being able to conceive an heir and is unwilling to agree to Mrs. Shan''s marriage proposal, I can only say that you are overly worried."


    Not long after spring began, Shan Fuzi invited a matchmaker to go to Mo''s house to propose marriage to Li Xiu. Li Zhong and Li Xiu strongly agree with this and hope that their daughter (aunt) will have someone to rely on in her next life. Li Xiu refused, and went directly to the single wife, saying that she would not marry anyone else.


    Shan Fuzi never gave up and always looked for every opportunity to get close to Li Xiu, hoping that she would get to know him and understand his sincerity. But Li Xiu was determined and turned a blind eye to Shan Fuzi''s various advances. He almost stopped going out and refused to see everyone rted to Shan Fuzi.


    Li Xiu looked at Mo Yan in astonishment. There was nothing wrong with her body and she could even give birth to an heir? But if there was no problem, why didn''t she get pregnant for many years after marrying into the Zhang family? If she hadn''t seen Mo Yan''s medical skills, she would have suspected that her diagnosis was inurate.


    Mo Yan seemed to see Li Xiu''s thoughts and said slowly: "I once read this passage in a book. There are couples where both men and women have no physical problems, but they just don''t have children. Due to forced Helpless, the couple finally separated and each married a wife. Unexpectedly, the woman who had not been pregnant for many years became pregnant one month after getting married... This kind of thing is not umon, and people are puzzled. Later, some people spected , the couple is in good health but unable to conceive an heir. Maybe it has something to do with yin and yang. Some couples are not in harmony with their yin and yang, so they will naturally not have heirs. Perhaps this was the case for Aunt Li back then."


    Li Xiu stared nkly into the unknown void, unable to say a word. She felt that God had yed a big joke on her. All the misfortunes were caused by her inability to conceive children. It was obviously not her problem, but she had to endure so many hardships, which she still can''t let go of.


    "Haha - it''s not my fault, it''s not my fault, wuwu...why is this happening...why..." Li Xiu muttered nervously, and suddenly burst into tears, as if crying bitterly couldpletely release the suffering of many years.


    Mo Yan looked at Li Xiu who was crying andughing quietly, sighed silently, and decided to bury the truth in her heart forever.


    Just now, she deceived this poor woman. The reason why Aunt Li has been infertile for many years is because she has a very serious uterine cold syndrome. But now, her pce cold syndrome has beenpletely cured, and her body is healthier than that of an ordinary woman. The reason was that she drank the spiritual spring water that had been diluted for several years and ate a lot of fruits and vegetables produced in space. The spiritual energy in these foods gradually dispelled the coldness in her body.


    Now, Aunt Li is less than thirty. If she can find a good match, it will not be difficult to get pregnant and give birth to a child. Mr. Shan is a good person, and his daughter Shan Zhen is also a sensible and filial girl. She also has a great impression of Aunt Li.


    Aunt Li had rejected Mrs. Shans marriage proposal before, and Shan Zhen secretly found Aunt Li and begged her to marry her father. Because she knew that she would get married sooner orter and would not be able to apany her father for long. She hoped that someone could apany and take care of her father before getting married.


    With the support of all family members, there is almost no obstacle between the two. It would be a beautiful thing if this marriage can be achieved.


    Mo Yan didn''t want Li Xiu to be brooding over the past and unable to see the happiness in front of her, so this time the pulse diagnosis clearly revealed the clues, but she still chose to conceal it, allowing her topletely remove the burden from her heart and seize thiste opportunity. Happinesses.


    Li Xiu was not emotionally stable and could not cook, so the task of making dinner fell to Xin''er, Li Yan and Tang Xin. Mo Yan was in the consulting room, feeling the pulse of the nervous Liu Qingqing.


    This time, it took longer to check Liu Qingqing''s pulse than that of Li Xiu. Mo Yan checked Liu Qingqing''s pulse three times before finally confirming that Liu Qingqing''s body really had a very serious problem. It was so serious that she would not be able to continue the bloodline of the Wu family in this life. .


    As Wu and Liu Qingqing''s mother-inw and daughter-inw waited anxiously, Mo Yan tried hard not to look strange. She took back her hand and said to Wu: "Aunt Wu, Xiner and the others are busy cooking and have no time to take care of Dahuang and the others. , can you help me add some grass to them and feed them more?"


    The three big yellow cattle, Dahuang Erhuang andter renamed Sanhuang, gave birth to calves at the same time a few days ago. Now is the time to take care of them carefully. The cows cannot do heavy work, and they must not be hungry or thirsty.


    Mrs. Wu suspected that her daughter-inw had some health problems. Mo Yan wanted to get rid of her, but the cows really couldn''t be careless, so she nodded and walked towards the livestock shed in the backyard of Mo''s house.


    Liu Qingqing looked at her mother-inw''s back and felt a bad premonition in her heart.


    Sure enough, after Mo Yan closed the door of the consulting room tightly, he asked with a solemn expression: "Did you drink any strange decoction when you were in Yanyu Tower?"


    Liu Qingqing subconsciously wanted to shake her head, but in the light of the fire, a scene she had seen in her childhood came to mind


    "Mom, please, please go around Man''er. Man''er will be careful and make sure she doesn''t get pregnant with such a disgusting evil. Man''er can''t drink this medicine!"


    "Promise you won''t get pregnant? Can you guarantee this kind of thing? Honey, you''d better drink it. After drinking it, you won''t have to worry about this kind of thing happening to you again. Or do you want to be like Qingsi before? , risking your life just to get rid of the evil seed in your belly?"


    Woo, I dont want to...I dont want to...


    What happened next? What happened next? Liu Qingqing desperately recalled that the woman named Man''erter became a good man and got married, but because she had no children, she was abandoned by her husband''s family and jumped into a river to die...


    As for her, she grew up and became the second Man''er, but she forgot that Man''er was forced to drink Juezi soup. On the first night when we received the guests, my mother also asked someone to bring in a bowl of soup, saying it was to replenish her health...


    Tears flowed down Liu Qingqing''s fingers. She covered her face in pain, and bursts of desperate sobs came from her throat.


    In thisnd of fireworks, it is even more difficult for a woman to keep her virginity. However, in order to prevent a woman from getting pregnant, she usually takes birth control pills afterward. It''s just that ordinary birth control pills cannotpletely prevent pregnancy. Many brothels directly give them the medicine of tiger and wolf,pletely cutting off their possibility of having children.


    Even if many women are reduced to and of fireworks, they still refuse to give up the hope of being a good person. To avoid trouble, these medicines are often said to be tonics and tricked into drinking by unsuspecting women. Even if these womenter became good men as they wished and married the husband they wanted incognito, they were eventually rejected by their husbands'' families because they were unable to have children, and they ended up extremely miserable.


    Liu Qingqing is one of them. When she drank the bowl of medicine, she didn''t know that just one bowl of medicine turned into the despair she feels today.


    When Mo Yan saw this, what else didnt he understand? His face turned very ugly for a moment. She didn''t me Liu Qingqing for being unable to have children and marrying Tietou, but she couldn''t ept the misfortune that happened to someone close to her.


    Liu Qingqing is a good daughter-inw. She has been married to the Wu family for half a year. She is filial to her mother-inw and is also very kind to her sister-inw and uncle. No one has any grudge against her because of her original identity. However, if she can''t give birth and can''t continue the incense of the Wu family, no one knows whether she will be the next Man''er.


    Thinking that Wu would be back soon, Mo Yan subconsciously didn''t want her to know about this, so sheforted Liu Qingqing: "Crying can''t solve the problem. What you have to do now is to cheer up. Things may not be as you think. Oops."


    Liu Qingqing was not that kind of weak woman who only knew how to cry. When she heard this, she grabbed Mo Yan''s hand tightly and said excitedly: "Help me, please help me, I can''t live without an iron head. I dont want to leave him, I dont want to!


    Mo Yan''s hand was so painful that she didn''t even frown, and patientlyforted her: "Don''t worry, I will help you if I can. Don''t cry yet. Aunt Wu will be back soon. Let her see Its not good to arrive.


    Liu Qingqing understood what Mo Yan meant and knew that she would not tell her mother-inw for the time being, and she suddenly felt much more at ease. She touched her face randomly, stood up and bowed deeply to Mo Yan: "Yan Yan, thank you."


    Mo Yan epted this gift to reassure her, and after she stood up and sat down again, she said: "Aunt Wu will definitely ask, and then I will tell her that you have a cold in the pce and you need to take care of it slowly, and I will find a way. Try to cure your illness."


    Liu Qingqing''s situation would have been absolutely impossible for any other doctor to cure, but Mo Yan had the spiritual spring water and various herbs in the space, so it would not be difficult to cure Liu Qingqing.


    It''s just that the spiritual energy in the spiritual spring water is too overbearing. Except for Mo Yan and the Six Beasts who can drink it directly, others will suffer tremendous pain even if they only take a small sip. Otherwise, the blood vessels will be swollen and burst by the spiritual energy, and the internal organs will also be damaged. damage. The spiritual energy contained in those medicinal materials is not very overbearing, but Liu Qingqing''s condition is too serious, and it is impossible to cure it with just one dose of medicine.


    Yan Yan, thank you, thank you!


    Other than saying thank you, Liu Qingqing didn''t know how to express her gratitude. She knew that Mo Yan was not a big talker, and since he could find a way, there must be hope of curing her. Even if this hope is slim, she is not willing to give up. As long as she can have a child that belongs to her and Tietou, she is willing to do anything.


    Mo Yanforted Liu Qingqing a few more words and asked her to wash her face first. When she came back, except for her eyes which were a little red, there was nothing unusual anywhere else.


    After a while, Wu came back and asked about Liu Qingqing''s health.


    Mo Yan repeated what he had said before, and prescribed Liu Qingqing a pce-protecting medicine in front of Mrs. Wu. This medicine didn''t help Liu Qingqing''s condition much, but it was better than nothing. Drinking it a few times would make her menstruation less ufortable.


    Mrs. Wu trusted Mo Yan very much, and saw that there was no difference between her and Liu Qingqing''s faces, so she felt relieved, took the prepared medicines with her own hands, and told Liu Qingqing not to touch cold water or eat cold things in the future.


    Liu Qingqing pretended to nod shyly while listening, but her heart was almost engulfed by waves of guilt.


    After the mother-inw and daughter-inw left, Mo Yan immediately got into the study and read through the medical books he had gotten back from his master. Although she has been studying medicine for a long time, she does not specialize in one aspect. For example, she is not good at gynecology. The reason why he agreed to treat Liu Qingqing was because of the heaven-defying effect of the spiritual spring water.


    She will never be able to be a real doctor by relying solely on external things. She still has many shorings and things to learn. If she can benefit from gynecology, she can help more poor people like Li Xiu and Liu Qingqing in the future. woman.

 Chapter 1095: good news

    Chapter 1095: good news


    Chapter 1095 Good News


    Liu Qingqing''s illness was not difficult to solve, but considering that her body could not directly bear the impact of the spiritual spring water, Mo Yan formted a step-by-step n, proceeding slowly step by step. This would allow Liu Qingqing to suffer less and not attract the attention of others, who would just think that she had cured people through ordinary means.


    Mo Yan asked Liu Qingqing toe to her home every day to get a jar of diluted spiritual spring water, and asked her to take it back and make medicine to drink. She added some auxiliary medicinal materials to the spiritual spring water, andbined with the medicine Liu Qingqing brought back before, it was good for the body and had no toxic or side effects.


    After those few medicines are finished, he will change the prescription and take a few more medicines, and continue to use the spiritual spring water... In this way, Liu Qingqing''s body will be fully recovered in as little as half a year, and at most a year, and there will be no problems in conceiving a child.


    Liu Qingqing took the medicine for half a month and could clearly feel that her body was changing for the better. In the past, every time she had menstruation, she felt as if she had lost too much blood, her hands and feet were cold, and she was afraid of the cold. In the most severe cases, the lower abdomen bes unbearably swollen and the pain can make you faint.


    But this time around, my menstrual period has reduced all the previous symptoms a lot, at least there is no pain that makes me unable to straighten my back. Liu Qingqing knew that the two big bowls of medicine he drank every day had an effect, and the hope of a cure arose in her heart. She became more and more cooperative and obeyed Mo Yan''s instructions, for fear that if she missed a word, the disease would not be cured.


    The pace of time slowly passed through the hot June and entered the even hotter and unbearable July. It was a little better at night, and I could barely sleep with a mat on the ground. During the day, it was like a stove outside, and even going out became an extremely painful thing.


    Mo Yan would stay in the clinic for an hour in the morning and evening to treat people who came for consultation. During the rest of the time, she would either stay in a space that was neither cold nor hot, or go deep into the mountains with her six animals.


    The deep mountains are covered with tall and dense vegetation, which is much cooler than outside. In addition, the six beasts can always find a good ce to rest and y. They often stay in the cool mountain streams all day without feeling bored at all.


    There are also a variety of wild fruits in the mountains, such as raspberries and raspberries, which mostly mature in summer, and other unknown berries, which taste sour, sweet and refreshing. Mo Yan would eat until she was full every time, then pick a basket and put it back for her family to eat. If you can''t finish it, it will be pickled into various delicious preserves. It''s good to make too much and give it away.


    On this day, after sending away thest patient seeking medical treatment, Mo Yan returned to the room and was about to change her clothes and go to the mountains. Li Yan came in with a letter: "Sister Yan Yan, Sister Lan Lan sent someone to deliver it to you. A letter.


    Mo Yan took it and guessed as he tore up the envelope: "Sister Lan just wrote a letter the day before yesterday and said that she came here to cool off. Is there something that can''t be done?"


    Li Yan shook her head and said she didn''t know.


    Mo Yan unfolded the letter and read it halfway through, with a look of joy on his face. Then the smile on his face got bigger and bigger, and at the end he burst outughing.


    Seeing this, Li Yan asked curiously: "Sister Yan Yan, what did Sister Lan Lan write in the letter?"


    Mo Yan was about to hand the letter to Li Yan for her to read, when she suddenly remembered that she didn''t know much about literacy, so she smiled and said, "Sister Lan is pregnant. She is almost two months old. I will be a godmother soon."


    "Really? That''s great!" When Li Yan heard this, she was also happy for Liu Tinn: "Sister Lan is so lucky. She got pregnant in less than four months."


    Mo Yan nodded. This guy was indeed lucky, but he was too sloppy. It took almost two months to find out. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    However, thinking about her friends letter saying that her morning sickness was a bit severe, and the hot weather making it impossible to eat much, Mo Yan became worried and decided to drive to Shens house now to have a look.


    After Li Yan left, Mo Yan entered the space and took out five cans of candied fruits such as grapes and red dates. These five jars of preserves are made from fruits pickled in the space. During the pickling process, the spiritual energy inside is retained to the maximum extent. Only a small amount of sugar and salt are added. Pregnant women can suppress vomiting and whet their appetites. It will not cause any adverse effects on the fetus in the abdomen.


    In addition to candied fruits, Mo Yan also prepared arge basket of fresh vegetables, and then went to the orchard chicken farm to get a hundred fresh eggs and put them there. Putting these things on the carriage, Xiao Hei went to the Shen family in the capital.


    There is a lot of money in the capital, so the Shen family''s house here is naturally not as good as the Shen family''s old house. However, this house also has seven or eight rooms of various sizes, as well as a small courtyard where flowers and nts can be nted, which is pretty goodpared to ordinary homes. Its more than enough for a young couple and a couple to take care of them.


    "Yan Yan, you''re here." Liu Tinn was prepared in advance as she expected that Mo Yan woulde to visit her as soon as possible after getting the news. When she heard someone knocking on the door outside, she ran out of the main hall and saw Mo Yan who had just walked into the yard carrying a bamboo basket.


    Liu Tinn jumped over and didn''t notice the frightened expressions of the couple who were taking care of her, but Mo Yan noticed it. She walked forward quickly, red and scolded: "We are all going to be mothers, why not?" I''m so reckless, and I''m not afraid of scaring the baby in my belly."


    Liu Tinn smiled and held Mo Yan''s arm, not minding her "unfriendly" attitude at all: "I was so happy to see you, didn''t I forget it for a moment?"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes and raised her hand to knock her friend on the head: "You have done something wrong and you are still justified? Let my aunt know that you are so careless and have to live here to watch over you and give birth to the child safely."


    After hearing this, Liu Tinn suddenly wailed: "Don''t tell my mother, she is menopausal. She came here after getting the news the day before yesterday. I was not sick and she made me lie on the bed to have the baby without blinking. He stayed by the bedside and kept telling me not to eat this or do that, until he turned on themp. If my father hadn''t arrived in time, he would have driven me crazy."


    There is no word menopause here. Liu Tinn learned it from Mo Yan. Of course, Mo Yan didn''t tell her that the word contained derogatory connotations in some cases, otherwise she wouldn''t have said it in front of Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched and she decided not to tell her friend: "Auntie still doesn''t care about you? As long as you are honest and reassure her, see if she will tell you this."


    Liu Tinn finally got rid of the mumblings of her parents and husband. When she saw her friending again, she immediately covered her ears with a pitiful look: "Yanyan, please stop talking, okay? I will be obedient in the future. Really, really." Will be obedient!"


    Seeing her friend like this, Mo Yan couldn''t bear to continue talking. It''s just that this guy is too out of touch, and he still warns me: "Then you must keep your word, and don''t let people who care about you worry about you anymore. You must know that you are not alone now."


    Liu Tinn nodded hurriedly and patted her head on Mo Yan''s shoulder: "I remember, but if you have nothing to do in the future,e and see me more often. I''m bored being alone!"


    "That''s natural!" Mo Yan responded immediately, pinched her friend''s face and said, "When your pregnancy is stable, the orchard will almost have a good harvest. Then I will pick you up and live in my house for a while. I heard that pregnant women eat more With fresh fruits, the skin of children born in the future will be tender and white!"


    Liu Tinn was very excited when she heard this. Who doesn''t want to give birth to a beautiful baby? "Then it''s settled. You will definitely be very busy by then. I''ll just ask Brother Jin to take me to your house."


    Mo Yan nodded and began to silently exclude fruits that pregnant women could not eat.


    Going to the main hall and sitting down, Mo Yan asked Liu Tinn to stretch out her wrist to check her pulse.


    Liu Tinn was very convinced of her friend''s medical skills, so she rolled up her sleeves and stretched out her arms without saying a word. She had been suffering from morning sickness for the past two days and couldn''t eat anything. She didn''t say anything, but she was very anxious in her heart. Even if her mother and doctor said this was normal, she couldn''t feelpletely at ease. She was afraid that if she was negligent, her unborn child would be harmed. There is something good or bad.


    Mo Yan had observed Liu Tinn when she entered the house. Seeing that she was in good spirits but not looking well, she guessed that she was suffering from morning sickness. As long as it''s not a physical problem, you''ll get better after vomiting for a while.


    After a moment, Mo Yan withdrew her hand and said to Liu Tinn, who was a little nervous, with a strange expression: "It''s okay, your health is very good, and the child is also very good! However, you vomit as soon as you eat. You have to find a way to ovee this, and try to make it as easy as possible. Eat some yourself, the child needs the nutrients provided by the mother to grow up healthily."


    Liu Tinn didn''t notice the difference in her friend. When she heard that the child was okay, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said honestly: "I know, I will definitely eat well."


    "You are so quick to promise now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to make itter." Mo Yan teased, knowing that morning sickness was not at all dependent on the will of the pregnant woman, so she pointed to the jars of preserves in the bamboo basket and said, " These are some kinds of candied fruits that I made by myself. They are refreshing and appetizing. If you really cant eat them, just eating two of them will probably help.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Tinn happily took out a jar of candied fruits from the basket, opened the lid on the spot and took out a few: "Ah, what is this? I seem to have never seen it before." After saying that, she ate all the raisins in one go. In his mouth, his eyes suddenly lit up: "There is a sweet and sour taste of grapes, or salt and pepper. Yan Yan, is this salt and pepper grape? It''s delicious!"


    Seeing the look of enjoyment on his friend''s face, he obviously really liked it, and Mo Yan was also very happy: "These are salt and pepper raisins, as long as you like them! It''s too hot to put away these candied fruits, so I brought these five cans over, When you finish eating, tell me and I will bring you some more."


    Liu Tinn waved her hands while eating: "No, this is enough for me to eat until the baby is born. If you eat too much at once, you will get sick of it. It will happen again next time you have a baby. What else can you use to stop the vomiting?"


    Grapes are very expensive and cannot be bought with money. Liu Tinn has not been short of rare fruits in recent years, and she is also blessed by Mo Yan. Only Mo Yan can make grapes into salt and pepper grapes. Mo Yan sent so many gifts all at once. Even if Mo Yan didn''t care, Liu Tinn couldn''t ept them shamelessly.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what her friend was thinking. Seeing that she hadn''t given birth yet, she thought about the next one and started joking again.


    In front of her only friend, Liu Tinn was very open-minded and didn''t mind the teasing at all. The two chatted andughed lively, and time passed quickly.


    While having lunch, Liu Tinn ate several sour plums at Mo Yan''s reminder. When the food was put on the table, she took a few tentative bites. Although she still felt like vomiting, it was not too strong and she could barely finish the meal. In the end, I actually ate a small bowl of rice and drank a bowl of green vegetable and tofu soup.


    Witnessing this scene in person, the middle-aged couple who took care of her almost cried with joy, and were very grateful to Mo Yan who sent her candied fruits.


    The couple''s surname was Lu. When Liu Tinn and Shen Ji went to Beijing, Mrs. Shen assigned them to take care of their food and daily life. Both of them were gentle and taciturn, and would never interfere in their master''s affairs. Except for the initial difort, Liu Tinn is now used to the couple''s care and trusts them.


    Liu Tinn fell asleep just after eating, but was too embarrassed to go back to her room to rest, leaving Mo Yan alone.


    "Go to bed quickly. I can kill the time with a book. You don''t have to worry about me." Mo Yan urged, pretending to be impatient, and helped Liu Tinn into the inner room.


    The room is very cool, and the heat on your body dissipates a lot as soon as you enter. Mo Yan looked around the room and found two basins of ice cubes in the corner.


    Sensing her friend''s gaze, Liu Tinn had a touch of sweetness on her face: "Brother Jin saw that I couldn''t sleep because of the heat during the day, so he bought it from outside. When it was time for me to take a nap, Mother Lu would put two pots in the house in advance. "


    Mo Yanmented: "Brother Shen is really speechless in his treatment of Sister Lan!"


    She has always known that Shen Ji is a considerate and attentive person, but she was still surprised that he bought ice cubes specifically so that his wife could have a good sleep.


    In winter, ice cubes can be seen everywhere, even if they are thrown on the street, no one wants them. Summer is different. Some people store ice cubes in winter and sell them in summer. The hotter the weather, the more valuable the ice cubes are. Just one foot square piece, one tael of silver can only buy four pieces.


    Ice cubes are not very durable and melt quickly in hot weather. If you save one or two silver ice cubes, they can only be used for one day. Even if the Shen family is in good condition, spending one or two silver dors a day to buy ice cubes is extremely luxurious.


    Liu Tinn couldn''t hold back her sleepiness. She yawned and pointed to the bookshelf not far away and said, "There are many books there, including drawing books and travel notes. You can read them as you like."


    Mo Yan nodded and signaled her to sleep quickly, then walked to the bookshelf, picked up a book, and sat on a chair beside the bed.


    With her best friend by her side, Liu Tinn felt very safe. She smiled vaguely at Mo Yan, then closed her eyes. Her breathing gradually became longer, but the smile on the corner of her mouth did not disappear. Quietly And beautiful.


    Mo Yan''s eyes passed over her friend''s slightly rising chest andnded on her t belly. Its hard to imagine that in a few months, this ce will be bigger than a basketball, and its even harder to imagine that a new life has been born here, just waiting for it to mature and meet this strange world with a loud cry.


    It is a very happy thing to give birth to a child for the person you love, even if you have morning sickness and cannot eat anything, even if you have to avoid food and cannot satisfy your appetite, even if you be obese and out of shape, even if you have to endure inhumane conditions during childbirth, Pain, and even the risk of life, cannot stop them...


    Mo Yan sat quietly like this for a long time and thought about a lot. It wasn''t until her body became slightly stiff and ufortable that she slowly stood up, covered Liu Tinn''s belly with a thin quilt, then put the book back on the shelf and walked out, finding Ma Lu who was still busy in the kitchen.


    There are many foods that pregnant women should avoid. Mo Yan was not sure how much Lu Ma knew, so she listed the foods that needed attention one by one. It wasn''t until Lu''s mother remembered everything that she walked out of the stuffy kitchen and returned to the room. She picked up a pen and paper and wrote down some things that pregnant women should not do, and put them on her friend''s bedside table for her to Pay more attention at ordinary times.


    Liu Tinn slept for a long time and didn''t wake up until the sun was less than ten feet high. At this time, Shen Ji had returned from Wu Daru''s ce and was sitting on the bedside reading the taboos for pregnant women written by Mo Yan, but his face was slightly red.


    Liu Tinn woke up and didnt see her friend, so she asked about her husband. I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed when I learned that my friend went home after a few words of advice after her husband came back.


    Shen Jis mother-inw once said that when a woman is pregnant, her emotions will fluctuate greatly, so he should beforted. Seeing that his wife looked bad at this time, he quicklyforted her: "Miss Mo said she woulde see you in two days. Before she left, she asked me to tell you to eat well, sleep well, and do what you promised her. If you behave Okay, next time she and Mao Tuane to see you. If you dont behave well, not only will she note, but she will alsoin to your mother-inw. Let your mother-inw watch over you every step of the way. "


    When Liu Tinn heard this, she burst intoughter: "This guy can really do such a thing. Really, am I that worrying?"


    Shen Ji nodded subconsciously, but saw his wife''s eyes squinting, and immediately changed her words: "You are the most worry-free woman my husband has ever seen, and you will also be the best mother in the future."


    Liu Tinn was very satisfied with her husband''s answer and happily kissed her husband on the face as a reward. But after the kiss, she felt something was wrong. She reached out and touched her husband''s forehead and asked worriedly: "Are you sick? Why is your face so hot?"


    Hearing this, Shen Ji suddenly remembered what he had just seen, and his face became even hotter: "No, no, maybe it''s too hot and a little dry."


    Liu Tinn didn''t believe it. Seeing her husband holding a few pages of paper, she stretched out her hand and took it. When she read down the notes and saw the bold text of the sixth item, "Strictly prohibited from having **** within a month," her face instantly turned red, and she hid a few pages of paper under her pillow.


    Just the night before yesterday, the two of them were fooling around for a long time. Later, the doctor came to take a pulse and said that the child could not have **** within three months. They didn''t take it seriously. They couldn''t help but lingerst night. They didn''t expect that Mo Yan would see it. It was really embarrassing.


    Mo Yan, who was still on the road, didn''t know that as a doctor, she reminded the couple to be moderate, but she didn''t expect that it would bring such embarrassment to the couple.


    When she came to visit her friend next time, she looked at her friends red and hot face and thought she was sick, which gave her a false rm...


    Sorry guys, I got stuck today, so I postedte! Its almost the end, I dont know how to finish it, so Im stuck

 Chapter 1096: Goddaughter, great harvest

    Chapter 1096: Goddaughter, great harvest


    When Mo Yan returned home, she wrote a letter to Xiao Ruiyuan, telling him that her best friend was pregnant and that she was about to be a stepmother. In her words, she unconsciously revealed that she was happy that her friend had a gentle and considerate husband, and that she would soon have a new life, making her, the other person, feel happy.


    This letter was just some trivial matters between parents. It was the same as usual, but it changed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes.


    After lunch the next day, Mo Yan was slumped on a wicker chair, fanning himself, and eating watermelon fished out of the well. He asked Li Xiu when the beginning of autumn woulde, and the bells under the eaves in the yard rang. When Li Yan ran to open the courtyard door, a stream of lumps wrapped in old quilts were carried in.


    These blocks are about two feet long, wide and high. They seem to be quite heavy and require two people to work together to transport them in. Mo Yan was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth when he learned that Xiao Ruiyuan had specially ordered these "big guys" to be transported from the Hou Mansion.


    She realized btedly that someone was stimted by yesterday''s letter and sent so many ice cubes today. Wasn''t he just telling her that she didn''t need to envy others as she also had a considerate fianc?


    These ice cubes were storedst winter and were stored in the ice cer of the Marquis Mansion. The Marquis Mansion only had one master, Xiao Xiong, who had been deprived of the title of Marquis, and could not use so much ice. The general''s mansion is full of old men, and they don''t take the scorching heat seriously.


    So, under Xiao Shiyi''s reminder, Xiao Ruiyuan finally remembered that the Hou Mansion still had good things to prevent heatstroke and cool down, so he ordered people to move most of them to Mo''s house.


    The Mo family has a cer, but there are a lot of good things piled in the cer. Fortunately, the cer isrge enough. If you move around a bit, the two hundred pieces of ice can just fit in.


    The temperature in the cer is not low. If a piece of ice is put in, it will probably turn into water in a short time. Now that so many ice cubes are piled together, the heat is driven away "mercilessly". If you want to go in and stay for a while, you must put on a cotton-padded jacket.


    With ice, the family''s life will be much easier. Each of these ice cubes is twice as big as the Shen family''s, and three cubes are enough for a whole day. At night, everyone spreads mats on the ground and opens all the doors and windows, so there is no need to use ice. With six beasts guarding it, there is no need to worry about thieves breaking in.


    "Sister, my brother-inw is so kind. He even thought of this. So many ice cubes are enough for us to use until the weather cools down!" Xin''er sat down tightly next to the ice basin, enjoying the slightest chill from it. : "Ice cubes are so expensive now, so why don''t we dig a big ice cer and store some ice cubes every winter in the future? Even if our family can''t use them all, we can still sell them. One thousand yuan is more than two hundred taels of silver." "


    "Your brother-inw is not here, and no matter how many nice things you say, he won''t be able to hear you." Mo Yan looked at her sister''s "good-for-nothing" look and joked rudely: "Besides, the weather this year is abnormal. Somerge households did not have enough ice, so the supply exceeded demand, allowing ice sellers to make a fortune, which was not the case in previous years."


    No one is a fool. Ice has no cost. At most, you just need to hire someone to repair the ice cer and spend some money. Who doesnt want to do this kind of business? Extremely hot weather like this year is very rare, and the ice business is not as easy as expected.


    Besides, not everyone has the space to build such arge ice cer, so the families who engage in the ice business are often from a good family, and selling ice is mostly just a side dish. Otherwise, the money earned in a year may not even be able to support the family.


    Upon hearing this, Xin''er said disappointedly: "I thought I could make a lot of money selling ice so that I could open an embroidery shop as soon as possible. s, money is really not that easy to make."


    Everyone looked at her exaggerated expression andughed. Li Yan pointed at the flower and bird pictures that were mostly embroidered in Xin''er''s hand, and encouraged: "Your embroidery skills have be more and more refined. Now arge screen can be sold for twenty taels of silver. In two years, it will definitely be If you sell it for fifty taels a pair, then you wont have to worry about making money.


    Xin''er nced at the embroidery in her hand and wailed: "I''ve been embroidering this for four months, and it will take another two months to finish it. In other words, it will take six months to embroider arge screen. , even if it can be sold for fifty taels, you can only earn more than eighty taels of silver after a month of hard work. Now, it is only worth twenty taels, and you can only earn more than three taels a month. I dont know how much it will take. You can only earn fifty taels of silver per year!"


    The more she calcted, the more worthless she felt. Xin''er red at the embroidered noodles in her hand with a fierce look, and began to doubt her life.


    This appearance made everyoneugh again. Mo Yan stretched out his hand and pinched his sister''s bulging face and said, "If I had known that you were learning embroidery from Aunt Li just to make money, I might as well have taught you herbal medicine. , I will take you into the mountains every day to look for medicinal materials."


    "Who said I came here to earn money?" Xin''er immediately retorted, looking at her sister with a look like "you don''t understand me": "I just like embroidery and these colorful patterns, so I decided to follow Li My aunt learned it, otherwise I would have given up long ago.


    A smile shed in Mo Yan''s eyes, but she was troubled: "In this case, why are youining about the little money you earn? After all, you still learned it for the money, right?"


    Xiner was choked for a moment, not knowing how to refute. She just felt that it was not worth it because of the small amount of money.


    Mo Yan touched her sister''s head and said something very pretentious with a profound look on her face: "Don''t forget your original intention!"


    Xiner took these words into her heart. She looked at the embroidered noodles in her hand thoughtfully, with a sh of determination in her eyes.


    "By the way, it''s best if you can embroider this screen in two months. If you can''t finish it, don''t stay upte and keep your eyes peeled." Mo Yan warned. Apart from eating and sleeping every day, this girl only focused on embroidering a screen. It''s often swollen, and it''s obvious that I''m still doing embroidery at night.


    Xin''er threaded the needle quickly and said without raising her head: "Dad''s big day will be in two months. I have to embroider it into a screen in advance, otherwise it will be a waste of time." Months of work.


    Since Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou were engaged, Xin''er decided to embroider arge screen with her own hands and give it to her father as a wedding gift. Based on the size of the room, Xin''er chose eight colors and a flower and bird pattern, so the embroidery was extremely time-consuming andbor-intensive.


    "Even if it''s a few dayste, Dad won''t care. Your body and eyes are the most important." Mo Yan advised.


    "That''s different." Xin''er obviously didn''t listen: "Giving it before the wedding is meaningful and shows sincerity. Besides, there isn''t much left. I can embroider faster than before. I can embroider well before the big gift. Dont force it.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan felt sour in her heart. This girl has not really epted Aunt Cui in her heart. Otherwise, if the whole family treats each other sincerely, how can we talk about sincerity and dishonesty?


    Looking at the embroidered face, where every stitch was filled with her sister''s hard work, Mo Yan turned her face away and didn''t look at it again. However, Xin''er remembered something and said to her sister: "The Mid-Autumn Festival will be in one month. Is it time to prepare the festival gifts to be sent to the Cui family?"


    Mo Yan calmed down the strange look on her face, shook her head and said, "It''s all about moon cakes and other foods. If you prepare them too early, they will spoil. Just three or five days in advance."


    Xin''er thought for a while and then asked: "On the Mid-Autumn Festival, there should be antern festival in the city, right? How about we go to the city to celebrate the festival this year. After worshiping the moon god, our family will go to enjoy thenterns, and bring brother-inw, brother Yan, And Cui Xiaoqi and the others are also called?"


    Mo Yan thought about it for a moment and thought it was a good idea. Since she was almost kidnapped that year, the family has never participated in anyntern festivals. They spend the annual Lantern Festival and Mid-Autumn Festival at home. Although there is nothing wrong with being in and warm, but doing it every year does not bring any sense of freshness.


    This year, if we go to the city to enjoy thenterns, and we invite Brother Xiao and the others to celebrate the festival together, and everyone can have fun together, it will feel good just thinking about it. If possible, it would be better to call Aunt Cui''s family so that my sister can get acquainted with her and get to know her better.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan agreed without hesitation: "When dades back next time, we will mention it to him. As long as dad has no objection, we will go to the city to celebrate the festival this year."


    Within a few days, Mo Qingze came back. After listening to the sisters'' suggestion, he hesitated for a moment and did not agree directly, fearing that there would be unforeseen dangers due to therge number of people that day.


    However, with Zhen''er, a troublesome guy, as an assistant, Mo Qingze was so entangled that he had no choice but to finally agree. He also agreed to Xin''er''s suggestion and called Xiao Ruiyuan and others.


    As for Mo Yan''s deliberate joke, asking his father to write a letter in person to invite Cui Qingrou to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival together, Mo Qingze was too embarrassed to write it and was not in harmony with etiquette, so he decisively pushed the matter onto his younger son.


    Zhen''er was very happy and went back to the study immediately to write the letter. However, he was very clever and wrote his father''s name at the end of the signature. Although the handwriting looks different and is very childish, which can be seen at a nce, the message is very obvious.


    Not to mention how Cui Qingrou felt when she received this "special" letter, Mrs. Cui was very happy to hear about it. She called the embroidery room in the mansion that afternoon to tailor clothes for her daughter. She also called the shopkeeper of Zhenbao Pavilion to do it in person. A head and face pattern was selected and asked to be made by Zhenbao Pavilion within a month.


    Cui Qingrou had no shortage of clothes to wear. She didn''t want to go to such trouble to avoid being called frivolous, but she was persuaded by Mrs. Cui''s words: "You dress decently not for your future husband to see, but to let those children know that you are You value their invitation very much, in other words, you take them into your heart."


    Cui Qingrou did not expect this. After hearing what her mother said, she said happily: "My mother is thoughtful, thank you mother!"


    Mrs. Cui gently patted her daughter''s hand and said with a smile: "You don''t have much contact with those children, so it is inevitable that you will be unfamiliar with each other. You have to be careful about small things. When you get to know each other in the future, you won''t be able to do anything in front of them. If you are too deliberate, treat them as your own children and let them know that you and them are a family..."


    Cui Qingrou listened very carefully and nodded from time to time. If Mrs. Cui hadn''t often reminded her, she really didn''t know how to get along with her stepson and stepdaughter in the future. These tips are so important to her.


    Mrs. Cui looked at her still young daughter and talked a lot, wishing she could teach her everything she could. She only has one daughter, and for the first time she failed to choose a satisfactory husband for her. She only hopes that her daughter can live afortable life after remarrying.


    But the stepmother was in a difficult situation. She had to nip it in the bud and let her daughter know as much as possible how to get along with her step-son and step-daughter. She was afraid that her daughter would make a mistake and ruin the hard-earned marriage.


    The sweltering hot July has just passed, and the weather is gradually getting cooler. Although it is still hot at noon, it is veryfortable in the morning and evening, allowing people to finally recover from the heat for more than two months.


    August is the harvest season. The green fields are gradually covered byrge tracts of yellow fruits. Liuyang Vige is filled with the fragrance of grain, silently urging people to sharpen their knives and sickles and prepare for the autumn harvest early.


    Amidst the joy of harvest, the most eye-catching thing is the Mo familysrge orchard that stretches for several miles. The branches of the fruit trees are covered with heavy fruits, including red apples, purple and ck grapes, and bright yellow oranges... The fruity fragrance of various fruits attracts thousands of people. A bird.


    They kept hovering on the branches, making sharp calls, but they never dared to rush down to eat, just because there was a big bird or a big snake hidden on every five fruit trees. After watching over it, small birds such as sparrows and gray sparrows did not dare to get close.


    These big birds taking care of the fruits were lured by Mo Yan with spiritual spring water. The big snake was threatened by the red python''s true nature as a robber and had toe. However, after getting a drop of spiritual spring water, it willingly entangled itself in the fruit tree, day after day. Guarding for the Mo family.


    Zhao Mu and others were originally prepared to guard the orchard twelve hours a day to drive away the birds that steal food. They did not expect that it would be so easy and they would not have to worry at all.


    But every time they see Mo Yan standing among extremely poisonous snakes and extremely ferocious birds, feeding them fresh pieces of meat, Zhao Mu and others always feel anxious, fearing that she might identally step on them. One day, I was bitten by the snake.


    These snake-birds can not only guard against birds and other small animals that steal food, but also some vigers who like to take advantage of the fruits and intend to steal the fruits to eat or buy them.


    Liuyang Vige has strict vige rules, and stealing is one of the most important. Even if some vigers have the idea of stealing fruits, they dare notmit the crime. What''s more, they had already received the warning from the vige chief and knew that there were poisonous snakes and birds guarding the orchard. Even if they had a hundred courages, they would not go.


    Therefore, these snakes and birds are guarding against some vigers in other viges who do not believe in evil. If someone is really bitten and causes unnecessary trouble, Zhao Mu and others will set up defenses around the orchard to prevent anyone from taking the risk of getting in.


    Fortunately, such days did notst long. When the fruits on the branches reached the picking requirements, Mo Yan notified Yan Junyu one day in advance. The next day, he and Zhao Mu and others carried a bamboo basket on their backs. The basket began to pick fruits.


    This time, except for Mo Qingze, Zhen''er, Yun Zhao and Li Zhong who were not at home, everyone else in the Mo family participated in picking. Even the youngest Sheng''er was carrying a small basket and stood on tiptoes under the fruit tree. Pick whatever fruit you can reach.


    At this time, the Mo familys orchard attracted many people watching the excitement, including people from Liuyang Vige and several nearby viges. A few shameless vigers sneaked into the orchard while Mo Yan and others were not paying attention, and quickly picked the fruits and carried them in their clothes.


    Until I couldnt carry it anymore, I reluctantly came out. These people were about to take the fruit back and bring their families to steal itter, when they were stopped by the people Mo Yan arranged to guard outside.


    Mo Yan had expected this situation a long time ago. In the past, there were poisonous snakes and birds guarding the orchard, and these people didn''t dare. Now that the poisonous snakes and birds are gone, there will always be people who can''t help but take advantage of the opportunity to attack.


    Mo Yan invited Lin Yong, Lin Da and others to help and asked them to catch these people who were greedy for petty gains. If you let them go easily, others will be jealous, and the orchard will lose more than just a few kilograms of fruit.


    Lin Yong and others did not make things difficult for the vigers who stole the fruit. They only asked them to give them silver ording to the price of the fruit and let them take the fruit away.


    How can ordinary farmers afford fruits that cost at least 300 cash per catty? A few people were quite happy and kept the fruit directly, but some people felt embarrassed and in turn used Lin Yong and others of ckmailing him.


    Lin Yong didnt talk nonsense to these people and directly called out the hair ball that Mo Yan gave him. Before Mao Tuan could open his mouth, those people hurriedly dropped the fruits and ran away. After doing this several times, no one dared to take advantage of those fruits.


    However, these people also knew the price of each fruit and were shocked. They silently calcted in their hearts how many taels of silver the Mo family could earn from this season''s fruits. In the end, they found that they were not able to calcte it.


    There are more than 20 orchards, and it cannot be picked in one day. After the first day, everyone was tired. Mo Yan asked Zhao Mu and others to rest and continue picking tomorrow. She invited Lin Yong and others to weigh the fruits overnight. Atst count, it turned out to be 700,000 kilograms.


    "Sister, these fruits can be sold for more money when used to make wine. Why do I feel so distressed!" Xinery on the fruit mountain, smelling the attractive fruit aroma, and was reluctant to turn these beautiful and delicious fruits into Be wine.


    "If you don''t use it to make wine, what will you use it for?" Mo Yan taught her sister business skills while ssifying ounts: "Our orchard is too big. After two years, all the fruit trees will bear fruit normally, and the output will reach tens of millions. More than kilograms. Most of these fruits are not easy to preserve and store. If they are only sold within the capital, the supply will exceed demand. As a result, the price will drop. It is better to make wine and sell it throughout Dachu to earn money for those who have money. The money of the rich.


    Xin''er thought for a while and felt that this was the truth. She nodded and said with some worry: "I still have the foresight, but if I want to brew so much wine, I must ask for help. If someone leaks the brewing recipe, what to do?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan rubbed her sister''s head and said, "You don''t need to worry about these things. I have my own way to keep them secure."


    As for how to keep it secret, naturally I cant tell anyone...

 Chapter 1097: Wu An Gong, wine making

    Chapter 1097: Wu An Gong, wine making


    Chapter 1097 Wu An Gong, wine making


    To ensure the healthy growth of the newly nted fruit treesst year, only three to five fruits were left on each of these fruit trees. This time, the fruits picked from more than twenty orchards were not as much as those from the chicken farm.


    The fruit trees in the chicken farm have grown into big trees. Except for pruning the useless branches and leaves at the beginning of the year, there is no control over the number of fruits. This time, a total of 600,000 kilograms of fruits were harvested. The total amount of all the fruits exceeds one million catties, and next year this number will be at least five times greater, reaching five million catties.


    "These fifty baskets of fruits are of the best quality and are sent to the pce. If you have no other arrangements for the rest, I will transport them all to the winery and make them into wine as soon as possible." Mo Yan pointed to the courtyard alone. A pile of fruits of various colors was piled up and he said to Yan Junyu.


    Yan Junyu casually picked up a piece of fruit from the pile, wiped it with the handkerchief he carried with him, then put it to his mouth and took a bite. The sweet and slightly sour juice fills the mouth, and seems to turn into a clear stream, passing through the stomach and slowly leading to the meridians of the whole body, which makes people feel refreshed.


    He nodded slightly, but what he said made Mo Yan very puzzled: "Rece these fruits with inferior ones!"


    Why? Mo Yan asked, Shouldnt we choose the best ones and send them to the pce?


    Yan Junyu slowly ate the fruit and gave Mo Yan a "You''re so stupid" look: "The quality of this batch of fruits this year is even better thanst year, but can you guarantee that next year will be as good as this year? If not, What do you want me to send to the pce?"


    Mo Yan understood quickly after hearing this. Although she knew that with the spiritual spring water, the quality of the fruit would not be much worse, she could not let anyone know about this kind of thing. She could only nod and obey Yan Junyu''s arrangement: "I will pick a batchter. Just follow this appearance."


    Seeing that Mo Yan understood what he meant, Yan Junyu said nothing, pointed to the other half of the fruit and said: "Leave ten baskets for me, and you can arrange the rest as you wish."


    Mo Yan did not ask Yan Junyu what he wanted the ten baskets of fruit for, and directly asked his people to move the ten baskets of fruit that were originally sent to the pce to the car.


    This time, for the first time, Yan Junyu did not stay at Mo''s house to eat. When the fruits that were to be transported were loaded onto the car, he left a thousand taels of silver notes and returned to Beijing.


    Mo Yan wrote in a letter to Xiao Ruiyuan regarding Yan Junyu''s abnormal situation. It wasn''t until she received the reply in the evening that she learned that a minor incident had happened in Wu''an Pce recently, which made him have no intention of staying and having fun.


    The stroke can be major or minor, and I dont know how the famous Lord Wu An is doing now! Mo Yan murmured, stroking the fur balls ear. She had never met Mr. Wu An, but she had heard of many heroic deeds that happened to him.


    If Xiao Ruiyuan is the youngest general and the most famous God of War in Chu, then this Duke Wu An is the majestic God of War forty years ago. He is also highly valued by the king of the country and admired from the bottom of his heart by all the people. .


    Its a pity that the hero dies toote. One night a few days ago, Mr. Wu An suddenly suffered a stroke and fell unconscious. Although he was rescued by several imperial doctors, he could not move half of his body and could not even speak clearly. ording to the doctors, the possibility of returning to normal is extremely low. If he takes good care of himself, he may be able to live for another three to five years.


    Originally Yan Junyu wanted to ask the ghost doctor to take action, but the ghost doctor left a letter at the beginning of the year and left the capital to travel around the world. The ghost doctor''s whereabouts were elusive, and no one knew where he was. Yan Junyu sent people out to look for him, but they could never find him.


    Mr. Wu An is so dangerous because of his illness. I dont know what kind of stimulus he received. Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu were good friends. Yan Junyu did not say anything clearly, and he would not ask more questions. He only guessed that it was rted to Mrs. Wu An and Mr. Yan, because after Mr. Wu An fell ill, these two people were ced under house arrest by Yan Junyu and were not allowed to leave the room. They were half a step outside the door and no one was allowed to see them.


    Thinking that the Mid-Autumn Festival will be in a few days, and Yan Junyu may not be able to participate, Mo Yan felt a little regretful. As Yan Junyu''s business partner and having the identity of a county monarch, it was reasonable for her to visit Mr. Wu An.


    At this time, Xue Tuanzi in the space suddenly spoke: "Yan Yan, I agree with you to go. People like Mr. Wu An are often blessed with great luck. If you can cure him, you may be able to directly cure him like Mr. Xiao." Lets upgrade the space.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan felt hot in her heart: "Are you sure? But we still need nearly a thousand merit points before the next upgrade. Is Mr. Wu An more powerful than Xiao Ruiyuan?"


    Just give it a try, maybe you can! Xue Tuanzi encouraged.


    "Well, I''ll go check on the situation tomorrow." Mo Yan agreed, not wanting to miss this good opportunity. If there is really a way to help this old man who has made great contributions to the stability of Dachu, even if there is no merit, it will still be a happy thing.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Yan asked Zhao Mu and others to transport all the fruits to the winery and have them clean them by category. When she leaves the Wu''an government office, she can officially start making wine.


    Mo Yan came to Wu''an Pce and handed over her name card, and was politely invited to the living room by the concierge.


    Yan Junyu hurried over after getting the news, and immediately saw Mo Yan, who had his head slightly lowered and didn''t know what he was thinking, "Why are you here? Is there something wrong at the winery?"


    Mo Yan said: "The winery is very nice. I''m here to visit Mr. Wu." Seeing that Yan Junyu''s face looked indescribably haggard overnight, he couldn''t help but guess whether Mr. Wu An''s condition had worsened.


    Yan Junyu was stunned for a moment, and then he thought about where Mo Yan got the news, and said, "It''s not convenient for the old man to see guests now. I''ll go and ask him first if he wants to see you."


    Mo Yan nodded in understanding and waited patiently in the living room. This man seemed heartless and reced the word "grandfather" with a very disrespectful name like "old man", but his words showed his closeness to Mr. Wu An.


    These two are not only grandparents, but also good friends!


    Yan Junyu came to the courtyard where Mr. Wu An lived and saw that the maid was feeding the "old man" water. The water flowed out from the corner of the "old man''s" mouth and fell on the cloth on the pillow. He couldn''t help but clenched his fists. The sourness and hatred in my heart almost condensed into substance.


    Old man, let me feed you.


    Yan Junyu stepped forward, took the bowl and spoon from the maid''s hand, and personally fed the "old man" water. He had never served anyone before, and his movements with a spoon were very unfamiliar and awkward. But miraculously, he managed to feed the spoonful of water well without even a drop leaking out.


    Wu Angong suffered a stroke, and his words and deeds were severely affected, but his mind was still clear, but his reaction was a little slower. He drank the water fed by his grandson in mouthfuls, and his still flexible eyes showed deep joy.


    After feeding him a bowl of water, Yan Junyu wiped Wu Angong''s mouth with a handkerchief, carefully pulled out the wet cloth from under his neck, and asked the maid to take it away.


    Seeing that Mr. Wu An was in good spirits and would not fall asleep for a while, he told Mo Yan about his purpose and asked Mr. Wu An for his opinion: "She knows medical skills. Although I don''t know what her medical skills are, I hope you can meet her." She." The first two sentences are foreshadowing, but thest sentence is the most important.


    When Duke Wu An heard this, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Before the stroke, Mr. Wu An often heard about Mo Yan, mostly from his grandson Yan Junyu. Every time Yan Junyu got fresh food from Mo''s house, he would always show it off in front of him, but would take the initiative to give half of it to his small kitchen.


    Whether Yan Junyu is serious or not, he has always been fresh in front of Mr. Wu An, but no woman has ever appeared on his lips as frequently as Mo Yan.


    Gong Wu An is the person who knows his grandson best. He noticed his strange thoughts earlier than Yan Junyu. Originally, he wanted to see his grandson''s jokes first, and then expose his thoughts, so that he could work hard to win over the girl he likes, but in the end, someone got the better of him and he never got another chance.


    This incident was a blow to Yan Junyu, and it was also a blow to Duke Wu An, but his blow came from Sun Tzu''s frustration. He regretted not rifying Sun Tzu''s intentions in time, causing him to miss the opportunity.


    Since Mr. Wu An suffered a stroke, well-informed people have note to visit him, but he has rejected them one by one. Now that Mo Yan came to visit, he actually wanted to meet her, and wanted to see what kind of girl his grandson could never forget.


    So, he winked at his grandson, raised his only movable hand and waved, urging his grandson to hurry up.


    Yan Junyu was not surprised at all by this, and immediately asked the maid waiting outside the door to go to the living room to invite Lord Hejia over.


    This was the first time Mo Yan saw Duke Wu An. Even though he was paralyzed in bed, people could not ignore the aura exuding from his body. She respectfully greeted Mr. Wu An and said some words of greeting. Then, at Yan Junyu''s request, he took Wu An''s pulse.


    Looking at Mo Yans appearance, Mr. Wu An didnt think there was anything about her that attracted his grandson, but her temperament made people feel like spring breeze. Even he, who had seen countless people, could not find anything bad about her. Looking at his speech and behavior, there is an indescribable charm. He is neither rigid nor overly ttering. Everything is just right.


    Mr. Wu An has a very good sense of Mo Yan. Seeing his grandson''s eyes almost fixed on the woman in front of him, the regret and remorse in his heart became more and more intense.


    Yan Junyu''s gaze was very obscure, and Mo Yan didn''t notice it, but she clearly felt that Wu An''s mood had changed, but she didn''t know that this change was caused by her.


    Seeing that Duke Wu An''s condition was not as serious as expected, Mo Yan felt more confident, so he asked tentatively: "Master, I know a little bit about the art of differentiating yellow, can you let me take your pulse?"


    Wu An Gong came back to his senses and blinked at Mo Yan. Seeing that Mo Yan didn''t understand, he slowly stretched his movable right hand to the bedside.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan bowed slightly towards Mr. Wu An and sat on the chair beside the bed. He took out a pulse pillow from the small medicine box he carried with him and ced it on Mr. Wu An''s wrist.


    Yan Junyu came back to his senses and his eyes fell on his grandfather.


    Looking at Mo Yan, who was checking her pulse with her eyes closed, the grandfather and grandson didn''t have much expectations in their hearts. Mo Yan has only been studying medicine for a short time. Even if he is extremely talented, his medical skills are no better than those of the dozens of doctors from the Imperial Hospital. Even the imperial doctor couldn''t do anything about it. How could she, a little girl who had studied medicine for less than three years, deal with this disease?


    After a moment, Mo Yan opened her eyes and took back her hand, knowing something was right in her heart. She looked at Mr. Wu An and then at Yan Junyu, knowing that they did not have high expectations for her, so she held back her words and said nothing.


    Yan Junyu personally escorted Mo Yan out of the house. When he was about to reach the door, Mo Yan didn''t want to see his business partner and friend Yan Junyu worry too much about Mr. Wu An''s health, so he said: "The illness of Mr. Wu An is not serious. As long as he can find the With the right treatment, even if you can''t return to your previous condition, you should be fine taking care of yourself."


    In the past few days, Yan Junyu had heard such words a lot, and he only thought that Mo Yan was trying tofort him, so he nodded and said absently: "For your good advice, I hope the old man can survive this. "


    Mo Yan knew that he didn''t take her words to heart, and she didn''t feel ufortable in her heart. In Dachu, a cold could kill someone, let alone a stroke.


    Stroke is a problem with the brain. In this era without advanced medical equipment, no doctor dares to do anything to the brain. This is equivalent to a modern terminal illness. Once someone has a stroke, they can only stay in bed and get through the day.


    Some people die within half a month after a stroke. Some people have had a stroke for several years and are still living well. Like Mo Hong, who had a stroke for almost three years, he has lost weight even if he neglected to take care of him. Bones can also lie on the bed and scream loudly every day, making the neighbors uneasy.


    After leaving Wu''an Pce, Mo Yan did not go home directly. She took Xiao Hei all the way to Dushi Medical Center. Since it was almost noon, there were not many patients in the hospital. It didn''t take long for the hospital to be empty, with only Mo Yan and Dr. Du remaining.


    While the meal was not ready yet, Mo Yan took this opportunity to exin Mr. Wu An''s condition, and asked old doctor Du with a hopeful look on his face: "Master, can Du''s Nine Needles cure stroke?"


    Old Doctor Du nced at his apprentice and said calmly: "There was someone in our ancestors who cured a stroke. However, he was not a good teacher, so he is notpletely sure."


    If it were in front of outsiders, he would shake his head decisively, but in front of his only disciple, there was no need to hide his secrets.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan grabbed Master''s sleeve and said, "Master, can you give it a try? Maybe it will be cured?"


    Doctor Du''s face suddenly changed, and he said sternly: "My teacher once said that unless your life is at stake, you should never use Du''s nine needles withoutplete assurance, otherwise saving people will be kill."


    This was the first time Mo Yan saw his master angry, and he was confused for a moment. When she came to her senses, she quickly admitted her mistake to Dr. Du: "Master, it was my disciple''s fault. He forgot his teachings. I hope he will punish me."


    Seeing her sincere attitude, Dr. Du''s anger calmed down a little, but his tone was still stern: "You must bear in mind my teacher''s warning to you. I don''t want to hear about Du''s nine needles causing death. "


    Mo Yan knew that Master was doing it for her own good, and she felt increasingly ashamed of the rash suggestion she had just made: "Master, if I know this, I will never take human life for granted in the future, and I will not teach Du Shi Nine Needles to be destroyed in my disciple''s hands." .


    Doctor Du touched her head and sighed: "You are still young, and it is normal to have such impulsive thoughts. I don''t know how many years of good life I will have as a teacher. You must hold on to the things that are usually given to you." Remember, you must not rely on your outstanding talents and try things withoutplete assurance, as those are life-saving."


    Mo Yan took Master''s warning deeply into her heart. Wu An Gong''s illness could only be temporarily alleviated, and when she was absolutely sure, she could use Du''s Nine Acupuncture to treat it. Although the spiritual energy in the spiritual spring water can clear the blockage in Wu An''s brain, there is a possibility that the space will be exposed, and she cannot take the risk.


    After returning from the medical clinic, before the Mid-Autumn Festival arrived, Mo Yan devoted himself to making wine.


    The gurgling Xiaoqing River divides the winery into two. There are two long piers built with stone bs on both sides of the river. It is very convenient to stand on the piers to wash fruits. Zhao Mu and others spent two days cleaning all the fruits, drying the water droplets on them, and then sent them to different winemaking workshops by category.


    The center of the winery is where the winemaking workshop is located. The workshop is surrounded byyers of green bamboo, and from a distance only the pointed roof can be seen. On the periphery of the bamboo,rge gray stones are scattered here and there, and dense clumps of violets poke out from the cracks in the stones, which is particrly lovely.


    The winemaking workshop is just the tip of the iceberg of the entire winery. Compared with other ces, theyout can only be regarded as ordinary. After all, the workshop will not be open to the public. The reason why the originalyout was so thoughtful was to coordinate theyout of the winery.


    "Master, what are we going to do next?" Zhao Mu and others carried baskets of grapes that were least suitable for storage to a workshop specializing in wine making. Looking at the cleanedrge vats, they didn''t know what to do next, so they Asked Mo Yan who was inspecting the vat.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan grabbed a handful of grapes from the bamboo basket and put a little force on the vat. The handful of grapes instantly turned into minced meat, "Just like me, crush the grapes and put them into the vat, and then Add sugar in a certain proportion.


    As he spoke, he exined the ratio of sugar to grapes in detail. Generally speaking, the ratio of grapes to sugar is ten to three. The wine produced with this ratio will be very sweet and suitable for women who like sweetness. If it is ten to two, the sweetness will be much smaller and it will be more suitable for men. .


    After Zhao Mu and others listened, they couldn''t believe their ears: "Dong, Dong, is it that simple?"


    Mo Yan spread her hands: "It''s that simple, but you think it''s tooplicated."


    Everyone looked at each other, still a little unbelievable. It''s not that they haven''t drunk wine before. Although it doesn''t taste as good as those spirits, they still have a taste that spirits don''t have. It''s hard to tell what this taste is, but it allows them to savor it subconsciously. No matter how upset they are, they can slowly calm down with a ss of wine.


    I thought it would be very difficult to make such a good wine, but I didnt expect that the secret is sugar. As long as you master the proportions, even children can make it.


    Whats even more rare is that the owner told them the secret without hesitation, and this trust was enough to move their hearts.

 Chapter 1098: Return home and make mooncakes

    Chapter 1098: Return home and make mooncakes


    Chapter 1098 Returning to Hometown and Making Mooncakes


    Even if someone washes and crushes a million kilograms of fruit into wine, Mo Yan only needs to add sugar ording to a certain proportion. She can''t do it by herself in just a few days. In the future, the output of fruits will increase, and she will be even busier by herself. It is necessary to tell Zhao Mu and others about the added sugar and the proportion.


    As long as the proportion of added sugar is mastered, it is not difficult to make fruit wine, but Mo Yan is not afraid of Zhao Mu and others leaking it. Before she decided to tell them how to brew each fruit wine, Xue Tuanzi gave them another dream spell.


    On weekdays, Zhao Mu and others can clearly remember every brewing process, but once they have the idea of divulging the brewing method, they will intermittently lose this memory, and they can''t remember how to do it anyway. .


    This kind of dreaming technique is much more convenient than erasing memories directly. It has no adverse effects on the body of the recipient, and the effect is very good. However, it is much more difficult to apply. Xue Tuanzi directly exhausted his spiritual power, and the entire weapon spirit was destroyed. Exhausted.


    It''s not that Mo Yan doesn''t believe in these soldiers who are strong-willed and take good care of their own orchards as if they were their own children. What she did was just to prevent the danger before it happened, and to nip all the buds that might leak at the source.


    In this way, she can safely use these people and give them maximum trust. They can also not worry about leaking secrets if they make a mistake, which is good for each other.


    This time, the grapes alone weighed 200,000 kilograms. Apart from eating and sleeping, Mo Yan, Zhao Mu and others worked non-stop for two days before crushing all the grapes into the vat.


    In the process of putting the grapes into the vat, for every ten kilograms of grapes, put three or two kilograms of sugar on top. When the vat is two-thirds full, the lid is put on, then tightly wrapped with airtight oil paper, and finally sealed with yellow mud, just waiting for the grapes to ferment.


    The reason why only two-thirds of the vat is filled is because the remaining one-third is used to contain the gas produced after fermentation. Otherwise, the generated gas will have no "ce to stay" and the pressure in the cylinder will be greater and greater. When the pressure reaches a critical point, either therge tank will burst and break, or the sealed lid will be blown off. No matter which one it is, it means that the winemaking has failed, and the vat of grapes is considered useless.


    The weather is neither cold nor hot at the moment, and fermentation can usually bepleted in about forty days. During this period, the lid must be opened and stirred for a certain period of time to allow it to fully ferment. When it is finallypletely unsealed, it is necessary to clean the impurities in the vat, filter out the grape skins or impurities produced during the fermentation process, and then seal and store it for a period of time before drinking.


    If you want the wine to taste more mellow and rich, the storage time can be extended appropriately. Some wines are well preserved and can be stored for decades without any problem. Just like in modern times, many people like to collect wine. The older the wine, the more fragrant and mellow the wine is, and the higher the value.


    Huhits done! Boss, the amount of sugar consumed this time must be tens of thousands of kilograms, right?


    Thest jar of grapes was sealed, and Zhao Mu and others breathed a sigh of relief. But when I saw that only a few buckets of sugar were left in the mountain-like pile of sugar, I felt a burst of pain on my face. When I thought about how almost all the sugar was used by their hands, my hands started to hurt.


    Mo Yan waved his hand and said nonchntly: "Not much, just fifty thousand catties." This is just after the grapes are brewed. When all the remaining fruits are put into the vat, the sugar consumed will probably be hundreds of thousands of catties. Inparison, these fifty thousand kilograms are nothing.


    The sound of gasping came one after another, and Zhao Mu and others stared at the densely packedrge vats lined up in rows, as if they were trying to pull out the white sugar that had been integrated with the grape juice.


    In Dachu, white sugar is more precious than salt. Most farmers have salt in every household, but white sugar is only seen during New Years and holidays. The price of salt within the capital city is 40 cents per pound, and sugar is three times the price of salt, costing 120 cents. The imperial court had very strict controls on sugar, and arge part of the tax revenue came from sugar.


    Mo Yan was able to obtain hundreds of thousands of kilograms of sugar at once, all thanks to Yan Junyu''s contribution. If he hadn''t had connections and had notmunicated with the government, he would never have been able to get so much sugar.


    At this time, some people are already silently calcting in their hearts how much a pound of wine must be sold to avoid losing money: grapes have a price but no market, a pound can be sold for 600 Wen, and a pound of sugar can be sold for 120 Wen. , the cost of this vat of grapes is one hundred and twenty-seven taels of silver, and the wine produced is about one hundred and sixty kilograms, which means that one kilogram of wine must be sold for at least eight hundred pence to avoid losing money. ...SsWho would really buy such expensive wine?


    There was more than one person who calcted this amount. Zhao Mu looked at Mo Yan who picked up the sweet apple and gnawed it, and felt that her throat was extremely dry. "Master, how much silver do you n to sell for a pound of this wine?"


    Mo Yan swallowed the apple in his mouth, thought for a while and said: "The cost is so high, and so much manpower is required. It costs at least three taels of silver per catty, right? This is unvintage wine. If it is vintage, less It cant be sold for less than ten taels of silver.


    As for pricing, she hasnt thought about it carefully. It depends on the quality of the wine produced. If the quality is good and it can be an instant sess, no matter how high the price is, people will be able to afford it; of course, even if the wine is not good, she will make it better. In short, the price cannot be set too low, otherwise it will be difficult to raise the price again if good wine is produced in the future.


    What''s more, she ns to mix the thousands of jars of high-vintage wine in the space with this batch of wine and sell them as treasures. If the price is less than fifty taels per catty, she will not sell them either. Just because the wine produced in this space does have the effect of improving physical fitness and prolonging life, it would be a shame to sell this wine so cheaply.


    Zhao Mu and others looked at Mo Yan with a serious face and were finally convinced that she was not joking. They really didn''t know what to say when they thought that ordinary people could only afford three to five kilograms of the cheapest wine after working so hard for a whole year.


    Mo Yan saw the entanglement in their hearts and said with a smile: "Don''t think this wine is expensive. The cost of this wine is too high. It is made just to make money from the rich. When the business of this fruit wine bes big, the cost of this wine will increase." The business taxes paid will definitely be indispensable, this is probably a disguised form of ''killing the rich and giving to the poor''."


    With Mo Qingze in the Mo family, there is no need to pay taxes on the family''snd, but if you do business, you will not be able to avoid it. Take Xiangmi Shop, for example, the Yamen pays 20 taels of silver at the beginning of each year. These 20 taels of silver are tax dors, and this is not collected based on the store''s ie, but is measured based on the attributes of the shop and the specific value of the shop.


    Generally, businesses involving rice, salt, iron, and cloth charge higher taxes; restaurants and teahouses charge lower taxes, sixteen taels of silver per year. Qinlou and Chuguan are purely entertainment and profit-making industries. The business tax collected is even higher, up to fifty taels per year.


    As for alcohol, themercial tax is between that of rice grain and brothel and Chuguan, which costs about thirty taels of silver a year. The Mo family''s fruit wine will be operated by a special fruit wine shop. In order to promote these wines to all parts of the country, it is necessary to open shops all over the country first.


    The promotion of fruit wine is the responsibility of Yan Junyu, who has both hands and eyes. Although his business does not cover the entire Dachu, he has at least fifty stores under his name. It is only a matter of time for him to promote Mo''s fruit wine.


    If things go well, within a few years, fruit wine shops will be popping up everywhere, and the business tax to be paid will naturally be more. Of course,pared with the profits obtained, these taxes are a bit insufficient.


    The imperial court collected various taxes, usually 10% was used to pay officials'' sries, 50% was used for military affairs, and 20% was used for disaster relief and water conservancy projects. Da Chu has a vast territory, and disasters ur almost every year. In serious ces, the court''s support is indispensable. To a certain extent, it can be regarded as taking from the people and using it for the people.


    As for the remaining 20%, part of it is used for the pce expenses, and the extra part is reserved, usually used for emergencies when wars or natural disasters continue. Under normal circumstances, the national treasury is in bnce, but deficits are not umon.


    Zhao Mu and others have such thoughts, not because they hate the rich. The reason why they think that way is just because theyment that the gap between people is too big. Seeing Mo Yan exin it to them, the sour feeling disappeared without a trace.


    Really poor people, not to mention such expensive fruit wine, even ordinary white wine, they are only willing to buy and drink it during the holidays. This kind of unsatisfying thing was originally bought by rich people. Now the price of fruit wine is just higher, so what difference does it make? On the other hand, paying more business taxes on the money earned by the rich can bring some invisible benefits to poor families who are in danger of losing their livelihood.


    Zhao Mu said with some embarrassment: "My boss, it''s us who are in trouble."


    Mo Yan waved his hand and said he didn''t mind. Most of these people were from poor backgrounds. It would be heartbreaking if they were indifferent to such things!


    "By the way, now that we''ve talked about this, I''ll exin it to you." Mo Yan suddenly thought of something, and said to Zhao Mu and others with a smile: "Originally, the brewing matter was not within your scope of responsibilities, but now we don''t have enough manpower. , I can only trouble you. When this batch of fruit wine is sold, I will give you 12,000 taels of the ie gained. This is what I decided after discussing with Young Master Yan."


    Zhao Mu and the others were stunned for a moment, and then they all refused in unison: "Master, we eat your food, wear your clothes, and live in your house. We agreed at the beginning that we didn''t want money, so what do we want to do now?"


    Thats right, our boss has helped us enough. Soon, our boss will hire another group of our brothers. We cant repay such a great favor, let alone ask for money.


    We are not short of food and clothing, and the money our employer gave us is of no use. Why dont we just take it to the coffin?


    Mo Yan did not interrupt, and after listening to them quietly, he said one sentence that made these three hundred tough-minded men blush instantly: "You don''t need it, don''t your family members need it either?"


    You could hear a pin drop in the room, and asionally heard a few unsuppressed sobs. These people have been away from home for so long that they miss them so much that they reunite with their rtives far away in their dreams every day. Just because they did not choose to go home after bing disabled does not mean that they have no feelings for their families. It is precisely because of my deep feelings for my family that I cannot bear to go back and drag them down. I live like weeds at the border, day after day, year after year, without goals and hope, until the end of my life.


    Young people like Zhao Mu are lucky. Most of them can imagine the situation at home. Like the more than 100 elderly people who are over 50 years old, the longest they have been away from home is thirty years. They were all around 20 years old when they entered the military service, which was the stage when they were older and younger. Now, twenty or thirty yearster, they don''t know whether their elderly parents are still alive or not, and they don''t know whether their wives, who were still young at the time, "died" after them. "After", should he remarry someone else, or should he serve his parents at home and work hard to raise his youngest son? As for the young children, have they grown up safely and are they already married?


    How are they doing?


    The atmosphere was heavy and depressing, and Mo Yan''s mood was not much better. Comparatively, if it were her, and she couldn''t see her rtives for decades and didn''t know their life and death, I''m afraid she would have gone crazy. Even if those rtives are gone or missing, she doesn''t want to live alone in a muddle. She has to see them with her own eyes.


    Now that these people are no longer a burden to the family, there is no burden in their hearts. She will help them again and realize their dream of meeting their rtives. In the future, if they are willing toe back, the door here will still be open for them; if they are not willing, it means that they have finally found their true destination, and it is always a joy to be able to return to their roots.


    In the end, except for those who were carefree like Zhao Mu, everyone else expressed their desire to return home and take a look. Mo Yan agreed without saying a word, nning to make some arrangements in advance and find out the general situation of their hometown through the hometown address they provided so that they could be mentally prepared.


    As for the date of return home, it is tentatively scheduled for the beginning of next spring. At that time, another group of retired soldiers had already settled in Liuyang Vige, and the work in the orchard would not be dyed because of the departure of this group of people.


    The matter of returning home to visit rtives was settled, and everyone''s mood gradually calmed down. Mo Yan pointed to the workshop opposite through the window and said: "The day after tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. I don''t have time toe over that day, so I have to rely on you to bring the rest of the fruit. There are one hundred and fifty pestles and mortars in that room, which are specially used for Those who crushrge fruits such as peaches and pears will have to crush them and put them into the vat at the same time. You can discuss among yourselves how to divide the work."


    Pears and pears are too big to be crushed one by one like grapes. These pestles and mortars were specially made by her in advance. They are exactly the same in shape as those used for pounding rice and medicine, but the volume is erged more than ten times. It operates using the lever principle, which is very convenient to use and saves time and effort. One pestle and mortar can crush at least 800 kilograms of fruit a day.


    Zhao Mu nodded and said, "My boss, I will arrange these. You can go and celebrate the festival with peace of mind."


    Mo Yan said with a smile: "As my boss celebrates the festival, you also have to take a holiday, don''t you? We will make moon cakes at home tomorrow, and you cane and get them then. You will also have a rest the day after tomorrow. It''s okay to dy for a day."


    Zhao Mu nced at the others and thought about going to work as usual, but he thanked Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what Zhao Mu and others were thinking, so when he saw that it was gettingte, he asked them to go back and rest. After she locked the door of the workshop, told the dogs guarding every corner, added water and food to their bowls, and ced piles of minced meat in hidden ces, she felt at ease. Go home.


    Mo Yan did not arrange for anyone to be on duty at night. Firstly, the workshop was too big, and if someone were toe in, the person would not y a big role. Secondly, she needed someone who could fully manage the winery, and this person had to sign a death certificate.


    Now, she temporarily handed over the security of the orchard to the children of the local dogs who guarded the orchard and medicine garden. There are more than thirty of these dogs in total. They have been drinking spiritual spring water since they were young. Their size and intelligence are better than their parents. It is perfect for them to guard the orchard.


    In addition to dogs, there are several birds of prey lurking in the treetops, and there are many big snakes entangled in the grass. With their presence, they can''t benefit from the cruel bad guys, and there is no need to worry about anyone sneaking in to steal fruit and wine.


    The next day, the Mo family got up early and started making mooncakes after breakfast. Da Chu''s mooncakes have rtively simple fillings. Among them, Mo Yan''s least favorite five-nut mooncake "dominates" almost 90% of the market. Mooncakes with rose fillings and lotus seed paste and egg yolk mooncakes are extremely rare.


    Its not that no one likes mooncakes with rose fillings and mooncakes with lotus paste and egg yolk, but they are very expensive. They are the aristocrats among mooncakes. Only people with spare money at home will buy and eat them. If a wealthy family knows how to make these two kinds of mooncakes, they can make them themselves; if not, they can go to a pastry shop to buy them.


    Mooncakes are not difficult to make. Mo Yan made all the mooncakes she ate in her previous life. The texture and taste of the mooncakes she made were definitely better than those produced by pastry shops.


    Sinceing to this era, Mo Yan has rarely made mooncakes. The demand for mooncakes is huge this year, and it is a celebration with friends and family, so she decided to show off her skills and let everyone eat more delicious mooncakes.


    Sister, look, these eggs are all oily. Xiner peeled off the cooked and cooled pickled eggs, looked at the oily yolks, and shouted happily.


    Looking at the yellow pickled eggs that were leaking oil, Mo Yan swallowed unconsciously. She reached for the cooked eggs in the basin and found that her hands were covered with flour, so she urged Xin''er: "This kind of Eggs are the most delicious, peel another one for me to try."


    Xiner nodded, swallowed the egg in her hand in a few seconds, and peeled one for her sister.


    Mo Yan took a bite towards the thin part of the egg white where she could see the yolk, and she swallowed most of the yolk. She tasted it carefully, nodded and said, "This is the taste. It''s not too salty. It''s just right for making stuffing."


    As she spoke, she took another bite and ate the remaining egg yolk. The salty egg yolk is delicious, not greasy at all, and doesn''t taste fishy at all.

 Chapter 1099: shadow, burn

    Chapter 1099: shadow, burn


    Chapter 1099 Shadow, Burn


    The taste of a salted egg is not enough to satisfy the appetite of the two sisters. Xin''er couldn''t help but peel two more salted eggs and ate them in a few bites.


    Seeing that Xin''er wanted to take more, Mo Yan quickly stopped: "These salted eggs are delicious, but eating too many at once is not good. Peel them out quickly so that the yolks can be separated from the whites. I''m here waiting to use them!" "


    Xin''er looked at the half-peeled egg in her hand tangledly, then suddenly opened her mouth wide and took a bite. While eating, she said vaguely: "A handful of grass can''t kill a cow, this is thest one."


    Mo Yan couldntugh or cry. She poked her sisters forehead with her flour-covered fingers and cursed with a smile: Greedy cat!


    Xin''er chuckled, quickly peeled the remaining half of the egg, and then stuffed it into her mouth: "This salted egg is so delicious, sister, why don''t you make more and sell it in rice shops? It will definitely be fresher than selling it." You can earn more money by selling eggs.


    Mo Yan said silently: "Why didn''t I see that you are a money addict before? You can''t make enough money. You are so busy all day long that you don''t even have the time to make money. What''s the point of this?"


    Oh, you cant me me for being a money addict. Sister, your salted eggs are so delicious, it would be a pity not to sell them. Xiner sighed and put the yolk that had just been peeled off on a clean te.


    Mo Yan shook her head and continued to mix the flour: "Making salted eggs is a delicate job. If you want to learn, I will give you the method. You can make it yourself. If you do it well, you can ask Grandpa Li to take it to the shop to sell it. Okay, you can keep the money from the sale yourself and save it to buy a shop and open an embroidery workshopter."


    Xin''er''s eyes lit up and she said hurriedly: "Sister, I will learn from you. When the mooncakes are finished, you can teach me how to make them!"


    Okay, Ill teach youter. Dont think its too troublesome to stop doing it halfway. Mo Yan agreed with a smile, not forgetting to get vinated.


    "Don''t worry, your sister, I''m not the kind of person who gives up halfway." Xin''er promised, patting her chest. Her mind waspletely upied by making salted eggs, selling salted eggs, saving money, buying a shop, and opening an embroidery room.


    At this time, Sheng''er walked over with difficult steps, carrying another basin of freshly boiled salted eggs. For a child who is only seven or eight years old, a bowl of salted eggs is a bit heavy.


    During this period of time, Sheng''er seemed to have really grown up. Mo Yan and the others didn''t let her do anything before, so she wouldn''t do it. Now she always tries to do it, but every time there are always idents like this, and she always ends up with failure. end.


    Sister Shenger, put it down quickly. Sister,e and get it. Xiner quickly put down the salted eggs in her hand and nervously ran over to pick up the basin: Its so heavy, why didnt you call your sister to pick it up.


    Sheng''er smiled sheepishly and said in a low voice: "I have grown up and can work."


    Xin''er looked at Sheng''er, who was only as tall as her chest, put down the basin and gestured with her hands, and said with a puff: "Look, you are still a child. Such strenuous work should be done by us adults."


    Sheng''er seemed unconvinced. She wanted to refute but found that she didn''t know what to say. She walked over dejectedly, picked up a salted egg and cracked it open on the edge of the basin, peeling the egg clumsily with her little hands.


    The two sisters, Mo Yan and Xin''er, looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    The little girl is getting more and more open-minded. Although her temper is still soft and cute, she has learned to have her own opinions. She saw that everyone in her family was always busy, but she was the only one doing nothing and could not do anything. She looked like a useless person. You can imagine how depressed she felt.


    "oops!"


    Just as the two sisters looked at each other, Sheng''er eximed, squatted down and picked up the half-peeled salted egg from the ground, and said angrily: "You obviously picked it up well, why did it fall to the ground?"


    As she spoke, she carefully wiped the dust stuck on the salted eggs with her fingers, and then blew hard, and she saw that the dust stuck to the salted eggs instead, and her expression became more and more frustrated.


    Xin''er reached out to take the salted eggs from Sheng''er''s hand andforted: "Practice makes perfect. Peel a few more and they will definitely not fall to the ground again. Moreover, this is just a little dirty egg white. Just dig out the dirty parts. Besides, it will be fine." The egg yolk inside is clean and can be used to make mooncakes after peeling it off!"


    "Yes, you are too young to hold the salted eggs because your hands are weak. Why don''t you help me make mooncakes?" Mo Yan diverted Xin''er''s attention while grabbing a small piece of dough from the prepared dough. , spread it out slightly, add lotus paste and egg yolk, then knead it into a ball again and put it in the mold and press it gently, and it will soon have the shape of a mooncake.


    It seemed to be quite fun, and Sheng''er was quite moved. She nodded repeatedly, washed her hands and dried them in a basin filled with water. Then she followed Mo Yan''s example, picked up a small lump of dough, and slowly Slowly wrap the lotus paste and egg yolk.


    However, Sheng''er probably really didn''t have the talent to do such fine work. Just when she kneaded the dough into a ball again and picked up the mold next to her to put it in, the dough rubbed the edge of the mold and fell to the ground with a tter. .


    At this time, Sheng''er really wanted to cry. She looked nkly at the dough lying on the ground, and then at her empty hands. She blinked and turned red instantly.


    This look of whether to cry or not is the most arousing of love. Mo Yan and Xin''er felt very distressed. One quickly put down the dough, the other quickly put down the salted eggs, and theyforted their sister whose tears were already stained on her eyshes.


    "Wuwu - I, am I so useless, I can''t even do this little thing well, and I keep making trouble for you all the time!" Beingforted by her two sisters, Sheng''er became even more sad. , let the tears flow down, and said with sobs.


    "No, no, no, Sheng''er, you are very good, you are great, you are just not skilled, just wait and do it a few more times and you will be fine!" Faced with the tears of her soft little sister, Xin''er just wanted to give up all the beautiful things in the world. Things touched her face to make her happy.


    She stretched out her hand and continued: "Look at my sister''s hands. When she first learned embroidery, her fingers were pricked by needles every day and became swollen like carrots. But she has never been pricked by needles again. She just embroidered many strips. Thats what happens with handkerchiefs. If you be proficient, you will be able to make the best mooncakes.


    Sheng''er looked at Xin''er''s white and slender fingers with no trace of a pinhole, and gradually stopped sobbing: "Really? Is it true that if you do it a few more times, it will be done?"


    Xin''er nodded heavily: "Yes, I will!"


    Sheng''er was not confident. She looked down at her chubby hands and suddenly felt that the reason why she couldn''t do anything well was because her hands were too stupid. But she couldn''t cut off her hands and rece them with new ones. ah!


    Thinking of this, the tears that had just stopped started to fall again: "I''m so stupid, so stupid! I couldn''t do anything well before. That''s why Mrs. Song didn''t like me. She always said bad things about me in front of dad, and dad also I have be less fond of me, wuwu, my adoptive father is going to marry my adoptive mother soon. If my adoptive mother sees that I am so stupid, she will definitely not like me, and my adoptive father will not like me anymore either!"


    As soon as these words came out, Xin''er, who didn''t know much about Yun Zhao and Yun Sheng''s brother and sister, waspletely stunned. Mo Yan didn''t expect that Sheng''er would actually remember what happened in the Mu family when she was a child. She always thought that this little sister was in Under the care of their family, they forgot all the misfortunes in the past. It turned out that these were just what she thought, and Sheng''er had not forgotten them at all.


    No wonder she has been trying to do all kinds of things she can do recently, always enviing Xin''er for being able to embroider beautiful screens for Aunt Cui, and always having nightmares... It turns out that the fundamental crux is here.


    Seeing Sheng''er crying loudly as if she was breaking down, Mo Yan didn''t bother to wash her hands and quickly held her in her arms,forting her as gently as possible: "Sheng''er, sister likes you, your sister Xin likes you, Zhen''er likes you. , my dad also likes you, and your brother, Grandpa Li, and Aunt Li all like you... You are beautiful, you are cute, you are kind, you are everyone''s little angel, pistachio... there are so many people I like you, its really nice of you to be like this, I dont have to think of ways to please anyone, Aunt Cui will definitely like you too.


    Sheng''er is a simple child after all, and it is easy to listen to the advice of others. After listening to her sister''s words, her eyes burst with hope. She clutched Mo Yan''s clothes tightly and asked cautiously: "Sister Yan, is this true? The adoptive mother married by her adoptive father will also like Sheng''er. ?


    Mo Yan touched her little head and nodded affirmatively: "Believe me, sister, I will definitely do it."


    Sheng''er was not confident and turned her attention to the other sister. Her big and flickering eyes revealed her inner uneasiness.


    Xin''er imitated her sister, touched Sheng''er''s head, and said softly: "I will definitely do it, Aunt Cui will definitely like you."


    With the assurance of her two most trusted sisters, Sheng''er burst into tears and smiled. She hugged her two sisters respectively, wiped the tears on her face, and started making mooncakes again: "I must make the best mooncakes and give them to them tomorrow." My stepmother eats it, and if she praises how delicious my cooking is, then she must like me."


    Mo Yan and Xin''er listened to their sister''s innocent words and watched her clumsily but seriously making mooncakes. They felt sour in their hearts. No one corrected her mistake in naming them. They only hoped that she would grow up happily and not be troubled in her life. But, can this really be what they want?


    The three sisters happily made mooncakes. Under Mo Yan''s guidance, Sheng''er finally made a mooncake with a perfect shape after "scrapping" more than 20 dough pieces and more than 30 salted eggs.


    Mo Yan and Xin''er spared no effort in praising them. Their words seemed very exaggerated in the eyes of adults, but they made Sheng''er very happy, as if they had really made the most beautiful mooncakes.


    She raised the mold high and said loudly: "I will give this moon cake to my stepmother alone tomorrow."


    Okay, okay, sister will wrap it up beautifully and let you give it to Aunt Cui personally. Mo Yan pinched her little nose and encouraged her with a smile.


    Despite the boldness that the little guy said, in fact she will be very shy in front of unfamiliar people. It is still unknown whether Cui Qingrou will be able to take the initiative to speak in front of her tomorrow, let alone hand-deliver mooncakes.


    When the three of them made two hundred lotus paste and egg yolk mooncakes, Li Xiu and the others also made red bean fillings and rose fillings.


    Mo Yan brought the red beans and roses from the space. The red bean filling is very sandy and fragrant, with a moderate sweetness but not greasy. The rose filling is beautiful in color and has a fragrant aroma. This filling is better than lotus paste and egg yolk.


    There are rose egg yolk mooncakes in the street market, but the taste and texture are definitely not as good as those made by Mojia. In the end, 350 red bean mooncakes and lotus egg yolk mooncakes were made respectively, while a total of 700 rose egg yolk mooncakes were made. In addition to giving three kinds of fillings to each of the 300 people in the orchard, they n to make the remaining rose egg yolk mooncakes into gift boxes and give them to rtives and friends so that they can also try them.


    It will be very lively with so many people celebrating the festival tomorrow. Its a pity that Sister Liu and the others will celebrate the New Year with the Shen family, otherwise it will be even more lively. Xiner said regretfully as she put the mooncakes in the oven.


    "The Shen family is not in the capital. There is nothing we can do if they can''te back. Sister Qin will definitely stay in the capital next year to spend time with Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu. Then we will get together again." Mo Yan also felt very sorry, but The thought of spending time together next year makes me feel better again.


    Originally, when Liu Tinn married into the Shen family, she became a member of the Shen family. In addition to giving gifts to her parents'' family before the festival, she should stay at her husband''s house to celebrate the festival with her husband''s family. But Shen Ji felt sorry for her and was very indulgent towards her in this regard. He had already agreed to bring his parents to the capital in advance next year so that the two families could spend the holidays together, which would not only connect them emotionally but also make his wife happy.


    It took six people a whole morning to make 1,400 mooncakes. After having lunch in a hurry, Mo Yan put the oven on the stove (a traditional stove, just a lotrger).


    When baking mooncakes, you have to pay attention to the heat. Mo Yan didn''t worry about others baking, so he sat under the stove and started adding charcoal, carefully controlling the heat in the stove.


    Not long after, the sweet smell came from the oven. Mo Yan became more and more cautious, fearing that a mistake might cause the mooncakes to burn or be undercooked.


    The sweet smell became stronger and stronger, and soon it overflowed the kitchen and floated outside. Not only did it attract Xin''er and the others, but even the fur ball that was napping under the corner snorted into the kitchen, with its two front paws He put it on the stove and sniffed the oven desperately, saliva dripping down, and soon the ground was wet.


    Mo Yan was amused by Mao Tuan''s useless look, andughed so hard.


    Hairball was not ashamed, but proud of it. He grinned at Mo Yan and drooled even more fiercely, as if he was silently urging Mo Yan to hurry up. He couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Fortunately, Xiaohua is not at home, otherwise, the oven would have to be flipped over. Xiner pinched Maoduans ears with a smile, and quickly backed away before Maoduans ws could grab her.


    Mao Tuan opened his tiger eyes fiercely and growled at Xiner, but his ws did not move. Although this guy can''t tolerate people other than Mo Yan being disrespectful to him, the king of the forest, but if the Mo family really touches its beard, it will just roar and won''t really do anything to people.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. A silver light shed in front of everyone''s eyes, and they saw Xiaohua''s front paws ced neatly on the oven. At this time, the temperature on the side of the oven was already very high, and it was so hot that it screamed.


    This guy couldn''t bear to take off his ws, and stretched it out to poke at the oven. Mo Yan had no time to stop her while she was sitting. As a result, she screamed "Ouch" and quickly took off her paw and jumped around on the ground. It was obviously very hot.


    "Ouch-ouch-" It''s scalding me to death, it''s scalding me to death! Xiaohua burst into tears from the pain.


    Dabai, who walked in a step behind it, looked at its embarrassed appearance, with deep disdain in his cold eyes, but his four legs involuntarily approached the oven, and his two front paws moved restlessly. In the end, reason overcame the temptation of delicious food, and he slowly backed away, sitting side by side with Hairy Ball on the ground, gloating at Xiaohua, the unlucky guy, jumping around.


    The golden beast, ck clouded leopard, and red python also came back together. They were no longer surprised by the wailing sound of the little flower. They found a shady ce andy down, sniffing from time to time, waiting for the moment when the moon cakes came out of the pot.


    Seeing the miserable condition of Xiao Hua, Mo Yan was both angry and distressed. She picked up its paw and saw that the flesh pad underneath had been burned and swollen at a speed visible to the naked eye. She quickly asked Li Xiu to look at the fire and walked out of the cer. He took out half of the unused ice that had been ced in the cer and asked Xiaohua to put her burned front paws on it.


    The ice cubes relieved the pain on her paws, and Xiaohua''s screams gradually subsided. It looked at Mo Yan with an moved face, stretched out its big pink tongue and licked her hand, and called out pitifully: Yan Yan, a friend in need is a friend indeed, you are the best to me at the critical moment, I want to give you You give birth to a monkey!


    Without Xue Tuanzi''s on-site trantion, Mo Yan didn''t know what Xiao Hua was thinking. She just assumed that it knew it was wrong, stretched out her finger and poked its head hard: "I made you greedy and naughty. If you dare to act like this again, I wont take you to the city tomorrow.


    When Xiaohua heard this, she ignored the pain in her paws. She stood upright and hugged Mo Yan''s neck tightly with her two front paws, screaming "Ouch":


    Yanyan, Yanyan, I am wrong, I am really wrong, take me there, take me there!


    Bah, bah, bah, little flower, put your paws down for me!


    The little flower stood upright and was more than three meters high. Unprepared, Mo Yans face was buried in the thick hair. After taking a bite of the wolf hair, she couldnt help but scream.


    Seeing that she had done something wrong again, Xiaohua quickly took her paw away from Mo Yan''s shoulder. The moment it hit the ground, the burn on the sole of her foot was so painful that her entire wolf face was distorted. It screamed and quickly put down its paw. On the ice.


    For the next half hour, Mo Yan trained Xiao Hua like a grandson. It held the strip of clothing that was painted a miserable green and retreated, standing in the corner like a pupil who made a mistake. Mo Yan didn''t say anything, and it didn''t even dare to move. Dong, as for what it thinks in its heart, only it knows.


    This interaction between one person and one animal made Xiner and the othersugh unkindly. Especially after pot after pot of baked mooncakes came out of the oven, and the other five beasts were happily feasting on them, Xiao Hua''s pitiful look of wanting toe over, but being frightened by Mo Yan''s threats and not daring toe, was so pitiful. Made themugh all afternoon.

 Chapter 1100: Zhener was beaten, Cui Qingrou taught her son

    Chapter 1100: Zhen''er was beaten, Cui Qingrou taught her son


    Chapter 1100 Zhen''er was beaten, Cui Qingrou taught her son


    One thousand four hundred pieces of moon cakes were baked for a whole afternoon. Six people and six animals ate more than fifty pieces among them. After giving three hundred pieces to Zhao Mu and others ording to their tastes, the remaining nearly four hundred pieces were given to Zhao Mu and others. The Wu family, Mrs. Tongs family, Master Zengs family, Master Shans family and more than a dozen families with the closest rtionship in the vige sent some.


    In the end, more than two hundred yuan left, leaving a zero to eat tomorrow, and the other two hundred yuan will be installed in 20 exquisite gift boxes and gives them to the guests who will celebrate the festival tomorrow.


    Sheng''er used a small square box to wrap up the perfect mooncake she had made, and prepared to give it to her future adoptive mother with her own hands.


    Although the work was not heavy, everyone was still very tired after working non-stop for a whole day. After dinner in the evening, they each carried hot water and went back to their rooms to rest.


    After Mo Yan took a shower, she worked with Xue Tuanzi in the space and told stories ording to the previous agreement. Then she took the cleaned six beasts out of the space and applied ayer of ointment to Xiao Hua''s scalded foot. He got into the thin quilt and fell into a deep sleep amidst the snoring of the hairball.


    The next day, Mo Yan, Xin''er, and Sheng''er got up early again and loaded twenty boxes of moon cakes onto the carriage. After eating breakfast cooked by Li Xiu, the three sisters got on the carriage and headed towards the city. .


    The six beasts took their respective beast tags and went to the capital before dawn, so as not to be seen on the street and cause unnecessary panic. When the city gate guards saw the animal signs, they would only watch where they went to prevent them from hurting anyone, but they did not dare to prevent them from entering the city, let alone drive them away.


    Li Xiu, Li Yan and Tang Xin knew their identities and refused to go to Zhuangyuan Mansion to celebrate the festival together. Mo Yan was also worried that they would feel ufortable, so she tried to persuade them without forcing them.


    At this time, the shops on both sides of the street have hung rednterns. When night falls, themp oil inside will be lit. Since night is the main event, most of the shops are open, making it even more lively than usual. In addition to the people living in the city, there are also many lively people outside the city who n to participate in the eveningntern festival after shopping.


    There were many young men and women among the pedestriansing and going. There are young couples with women''s hairbed, walking side by side, as well as young girls with untied hair and teenagers who are just starting to fall in love. They don''t dare to get too close. One is in front and the other is behind. The woman looks back from time to time and follows closely behind. The young man gave a shy smile, which made the young man''s face turn red. His green eyes shone brightly, expressing his indescribable affection.


    The carriage was driving slowly, and Xin''er opened the corner of the curtain and watched with interest. Especially when she saw some young couples secretly holding hands in the crowd, with the husband lowering his head to whisper to his wife from time to time. She pulled Mo Yan and pointed at her to see: "This is too bold, even if they are a couple, in public. Yes, its so embarrassing to be seen by others. There are childrening and going here, so Im not afraid of teaching them bad things.


    Mo Yan nced at it and turned her head silently, imagining that if her innocent sister traveled to modern times one day and saw men and women all over the street hugging each other, touching their **** and kissing each other on Valentine''s Day, would she be so scared that she would cover her eyes and hug her? Head thrashing?


    Thinking of her sister''s panic, she smiled rudely.


    Xin''er looked worriedly at her happy sister who was smiling to herself. If her sister''s eyes weren''t still clear, she would have thought her sister was crazy. But this kind of thing can actually make my sisterugh. Does her sister think of the time when she got along with her brother-inw? Are they like this too?


    Xin''er, who has not yet awakened, is trapped in confusion...


    The carriage drove along the straight street for half an hour and finally arrived at the Zhuangyuan Mansion. The overall area of the Number One Schr''s Mansion is less than one-fifth of the size of the Mo family, but the house ispact and has more than 20 rooms, so it can be amodated by everyone in the Mo family.


    There is only one Number One Schr''s Pce, and the right of residence for a new Number One Schr is only three years. Before the next number one Number One Schr is released, the previous number one Number One Schr will have to find a new residence. It is difficult to find a house in the capital. Although there is still more than a year before the next imperial examination, the Mo family is already looking for a new house in case it is toote.


    Because there would be guestsing to the door today, the door that had been closed in the past was wide open. When the sound of the car was approaching, Uncle Sun heard the sound and came out. When he saw the threedies, he quickly stepped forward and held Xiao Hei''s hand, and said respectfully: " Say hello to the eldest, second and third maidens, the master and the young masters have been waiting for a long time."


    After working in Zhuangyuan Mansion for a year, Uncle Sun became a qualified concierge and housekeeper under the influence of the servants in the neighborhood. He rarely made mistakes when greeting people or sending them off.


    Mo Yan opened the door and got out of the carriage first. She handed a box of mooncakes to Uncle Sun: "Grandpa Sun, these are mooncakes we made ourselves. You can take them and have a try with Grandma Sun."


    Uncle Sun looked at the exquisite box and was a little afraid to ept it.


    Mo Yan simply stuffed the box into Uncle Sun''s arms, and while walking with his two sisters to the Number One Schr''s Mansion, he turned to Uncle Sun and said, "There are some mooncakes and ingredients on the carriage. Grandpa Sun, please bring the ingredients to the carriage." In the kitchen, if you want mooncakes, put them in the dining room temporarily."


    Just as Uncle Sun was about to say something, he saw that several girls had already stepped into the threshold and disappeared through the screen wall. He hugged the mooncake box in his arms tightly, tears shed in his old eyes, and he was extremely d that he had sold himself to a good owner.


    Mo Yan took her sisters all the way to the main hall. Six beasts came out from all directions, rubbed Mo Yan a lot, and followed her. Seeing that there was no one there, the three sisters came to the study by familiar means. Before they got close, they heard their father''s voice instructing his brothers from the closed study.


    The three sisters looked at each other and at the same time stepped lightly, quietly approaching the door of the study and listening to the conversation inside. Upon seeing this, the six beasts slowed down their steps, and except for the red python, all of them pricked up their ears.


    "Is it still reasonable to fight? I asked you to reflectst night. Is this how you reflect?" Mo Qingze''s furious voice came from the study: "Do you admit that you were wrong?"


    "Dad, I admit that fighting is wrong, but they started the fight first. Why can''t Brother Zhao and I fight back? Do we just stand there and let them beat us? Isn''t that what fools do? Brother Zhao and I are not fools. !" Zhen''er argued unhurriedly.


    "They took action first, so you can take action? You can ask the master to judge. Will the master favor the one who made the first move?" Mo Qingze''s voice became louder, showing a bit of helplessness.


    "Humph, Master will not favor them, but we have all grown up, and if we have to ask Master to solve even this trivial matter, what is the difference between us and little brats sucking milk?" Zhen''er considers himself a man, how can he be in trouble? Are you willing to ask the Master for help?


    Mo Qingze was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to refute. He decisively turned the gun and pointed it at Yun Zhao, who was silent: "Zhao''er, do you think there is nothing wrong with taking action?"


    Yun Zhao looked up at his adoptive father, then at his younger brother, and said with a guilty look on his face: "All the mistakes are Zhao''er''s fault. Zhao''er knew that some people didn''t like us, so he took his brother on a lonely road. , if he had not met them and spoken rudely to Zhaoer, his younger brother would not have quarreled with them in anger, and then took action to protect himself, Zhaoer asked his adoptive father to punish him. "


    As he spoke, he took a step forward and knelt on the ground upright. Although he did not feel that he was at fault in his heart, in order to appease his adoptive father''s anger and prevent his younger brother from being punished, he petitioned to be punished.


    Not to be outdone, Zhen''er stepped forward and knelt beside Yun Zhao, pouting and saying, "If dad punishes Brother Zhao, just punish me for a while. Anyway, I will make amends with those people who bullied our brothers. "


    Mo Qingze, who had been calmed down by Yun Zhao''s confession, became furious again after hearing the "bastard words" spoken by his biological son: "You dare to threaten your father? Do you really think I won''t punish you for saying this?" For you?"


    Zhen''er wanted to say something more, but Yun Zhao at her side covered her mouth: "If you talk too much, your adoptive father will be really cruel."


    Yun Zhao looked at Zhen''er as if he was looking at his teammates. If it hadn''t been for his younger brother, he would have raised his hand to hit him.


    Zhen''er didn''t know why, and she didn''t feel that she was holding back her brother. She just looked at her father, who was about to burst into mes, and finally closed his mouth. He wouldn''t say that he was afraid of pain and didn''t want to be spanked!


    However, Mo Qingze''s anger had been aroused. No matter how much Yun Zhao admitted his mistake and took full responsibility, Zhen''er still could not escape the punishment of being spanked with his pants taken off.


    Hearing the loud banging soundsing from the room and Zhen''er''s screams of crying for her father and mother, Mo Yan and Xin''er covered their ears in tacit agreement, almost imagining that their brother''s **** must be as red as rouge.


    Only Sheng''er looked worried, and her big eyes had begun to sparkle. She was worried that her two older brothers would be beaten badly, and she was also worried that her adoptive father would be mad at her two older brothers. She wanted to open the door and go in to stop him, but she was afraid of making her adoptive father even more angry and beating her two brothers even more severely.


    "Dad, let''s write. Can''t we write?" Zhen''er covered her burning **** and agreed bitterly.


    How could he be willing to pass by thentern festival that he had finally looked forward to? No matter how unwilling he was and how he didn''t want to admit his mistake, he didn''t dare to mess with his father at this time.


    Yun Zhao also held his **** and nodded. In fact, his injury was much lighter than Zhen''er''s. But seeing his brother in so much pain, he was embarrassed to say that he was fine.


    Hearing the footsteps, Mo Yan quickly hid with his two sisters. These two brothers are both proud masters, and they can bear being spanked by their father, but if their sisters at home see it, they may not even have the courage to look at them face to face.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao opened the door to the study and saw six beasts sitting in the yard, with twelve eyes staring at their butts. Even though they knew they didn''t understand anything, the brothers still felt a little inexplicable shame when facing such looks.


    Zhen''er''s eyes quickly looked around, and when she saw that there was no sign of her elder sister or younger sisters, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and urged Yun Zhao: "The six beasts are here, and my sister must be here soon. We have to go back to the room quickly, otherwise It would be very embarrassing to be caught by them."


    Well, lets go quickly. Yun Zhao raised his hands in agreement. He didnt want to be seen by his elder sister or younger sister, especially his younger sister, otherwise it would be difficult to coax him.


    After the two brothers limped around the corner and disappeared, the three sisters came out from the corner.


    "Sister Yan, did you bring any ointment? Can you send a bottle to my brother and the others? I''m afraid they can''t even sit on a chair now." Sheng''er begged Mo Yan with red eyes. The little girl was really sad.


    Mo Yan nodded and used the cover of her purse to take out a bottle of ointment from the space. Just as she was about to let Hairball pass it over to prevent the two younger brothers from feeling ufortable, she saw her father walking out with an identical bottle in his hand.


    Mo Qingze also saw it. He coughed dryly, inadvertently put the hand holding the medicine bottle behind his back, and asked with concern: "You came so early, have you had breakfast?"


    The three sisters nodded in unison to indicate that they had eaten.


    Mo Yan didnt ask about the two brothers fighting and being punished. In front of his father, Mo Yan stuffed the medicine bottle into Mao Tuans mouth. When the two younger brothers saw it, they thought it was their father who sent it.


    Mo Qingze didn''t say anything about this. He called the three sisters into the study and asked about some things at home in detail. He felt relieved when he learned that the autumn harvest at home was sessfullypleted.


    Seeing that it was gettingte and the guests were about to arrive, the father and daughter walked out of the study and prepared to receive the guests.


    There were not many people invited this time. Apart from Xiao Ruiyuan and Yan Junyu, they were the Cui family''s aunt and nephew, the Liu family and his wife, and the Han family. Yan Junyu had already made it clear two days ago that he would note, so there was one less person. Today at noon, these people will have dinner at Zhuangyuan Mansion, and in the evening they will go home to worship the Moon God. After worshiping the Moon God, they gathered at Zhuangyuan Mansion and went to thentern festival with the Mo family.


    The first person to arrive at the Number One Schr''s Mansion was Xiao Ruiyuan. In addition to a box of mooncakes for the festival, he also gave fun gifts to several children as usual. Because of this, even if he rarely smiles and always looks cold, it can''t stop a few children from liking him. Every time hees, they will talk to him for a long time.


    Well, most of them are just following the other person''s preferences and talking about what my eldest sister has done. I can''t finish it in detail for several hours. I dont know why their memories are so good. They can find out some little things that even Mo Yan himself doesnt remember.


    Mo Yan was preparing the noon banquet with Aunt Sun in the kitchen, and she could hear the noise in the main hall. Fortunately, this time Zhen''er and Yun Zhao were hiding in the study writing a letter of apology, otherwise it would have been even more lively.


    Not long after, Cuis aunt and nephew came, and Cui Pingan also brought his wife Fangcao. The two have been married for half a year, and their rtionship is getting better day by day, and they don''t want to separate for a while.


    With Mrs. Cui protecting them, even if Princess Fuyun hated the couple, she would not be able to find a chance to take action. It''s just that she is a princess after all, and she is Fangcao''s direct mother-inw. Fangcao has to pay her respects every day, and she will suffer some injustice. There is nothing that can be done about it.


    Fortunately, Fangcao is a kind-hearted person and sticks to her duties. When faced with Princess Fuyun''s difficulties, she always endures them with neither humiliation nor arrogance. Even if Princess Fuyun wants to find trouble, there is no legitimate reason. Otherwise, Mrs. Cui will be in prison. Protect her tightly.


    Mo Yan got the news, washed her hands and came out of the kitchen. She saw Cui Ping''an and Fang Cao, a young couple, sitting under Xiao Ruiyuan. On the other side, Zhen''er was holding Cui Qingrou''s hand andining to her.


    Aunt Cui, please exin. Its obviously not Zhener and Brother Zhaos fault, but my father beat us up indiscriminately. Do you think there is a father who treats his son so cruelly?


    Cui Qingrou is very happy that her future stepson is close to her, but this does not mean that in order to leave the image of a loving mother in Zhen''er''s heart, she echoes Zhen''er''s words and criticizes Mo Qingze.


    She looked at Mo Qingze, who had lowered his face and red at his son fiercely, and covered the smile at the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief. She did not answer Zhen''er''s question directly, but asked: "You were injured when you fought with those ssmates?"


    Zhen''er subconsciously touched her thigh and said in a panic: "No, the two of us beat the four of them to a pulp. They are no match for us at all."


    Cui Qingrou did not expose Zhen''er''s lies, nodded and continued to ask: "What if there are six of them? Can you two fight?"


    Zhen''er hesitated for a moment, knowing that no one would believe his boast, so he shook his head: "I can''t beat him."


    It took a lot of effort to defeat those four people yesterday. He and Brother Zhao also received a few kicks, and they were still in pain when they sleptst night.


    Cui Qingrou smiled softly and said slowly: "You see, fighting back doesn''t really solve the problem, right? If there were six of them yesterday, you two brothers would definitely be the ones who were injured and defeated. If so, would you still take action?"


    Zhen''er clenched her fists and gritted her teeth: "Yes, you can''t just be beaten in vain, right?"


    Cui Qingrou shook her head and asked: "Are they bad? Do they often make trouble for other ssmates?"


    Zhen''er said angrily: "No, they have never made trouble for others. They just saw that our two brothers were better than them in Huixunkao and were favored by the master. They were jealous and always had trouble with us."


    Cui Qingrou touched Zhen''er''s head and said softly: "In other words, they are not actually bad, right?"


    Zhen''er nodded. Although those guys had eyes on the top of their heads, they were really not bad in nature. Once, a cat ran into the school. The cook in the cafeteria, who hated cats, wanted to catch the cat and beat it to death. A few of them were saved.


    After getting the expected answer, the smile on Cui Qingrou''s face grew wider: "Since they are not bad, can you think of a way to be friends with them? Having one more friend is better than one more enemy, right? "


    Zhen''er looked at the gentle and approachable woman in front of him and finally understood that she had taken such a big detour to educate him. But he didn''t dislike this kind of education at all.


    "Aunt Cui, Zhen''er listens to you!" Zhen''er nced at his father with a resentful look, hugged Cui Qingrou''s arm and acted coquettishly: "If my father could be as reasonable as Aunt Cui, Zhen''er would not be beaten. After all, Zhen''er My son is at fault, and so is my father."

 Chapter 1101: This baby is still a child

    Chapter 1101: This baby is still a child


    Chapter 1101 This baby is still a child


    Cui Qingrou pursed her lips and favored her fianc seriously: "Your father didn''t beat you to punish you, but to change the way to let you know that beating can''t really solve the problem! In the future, if you encounter bullies again, If you want to make friends with people who have passed you, you should find a way to be friends with them and see if it works first."


    Zhen''er nodded and continued to climb up the pole: "Then what if my father beats me indiscriminately next time?"


    Cui Qingrou saw through Zhen''er''s "little trick" at a nce, tapped his forehead and said: "Next time your father hits you, you should reason with your father, and your father will be embarrassed to be unreasonable! If If your father still beats you, tell your aunt and she will give it to you..."


    At this point, Cui Qingrou suddenly realized that she had said it, and she suddenly stopped talking.


    Zhen''er didn''t notice anything. She raised her chin and nced at her father proudly: Look, your wife is on my side!


    Facing the provocation from his youngest son, Mo Qingze fell into deep introspection: The p just now seemed to have been taken too lightly!


    At this time, Mo Yan, who had been standing outside the main hall for a long time, walked in, looked at Zhen''er who was still ying tricks with Cui Qingrou, and joked: "I usually im that I am a man, but now if I feel a little wronged, I willin."


    Zhen''er''s face turned red, and she puffed out her chest and said, "It''s dad who''s wrong, why don''t you let me tell you?"


    Mo Yan ignored him and stepped forward to give a junior salute to Cui Qingrou, who had already stood up: "Aunt Cui is well."


    Cui Qingrou stepped forward, helped Mo Yan up personally, and said softly: "Yan''er, there is no need to be polite. When ites down to it, I have to salute you."


    Mo Yan raised her eyebrows slightly, not caring about the overly affectionate name "Yan''er", she just smiled and said: "Identity is only for outsiders to see. Aunt Cui is an elder, so this courtesy cannot be discarded."


    When Cui Qingrou heard this, a blush appeared on her cheeks. She was obviously happy that Mo Yan considered her "one of her own", but also a little embarrassed.


    There were a lot of things going on in the kitchen. Mo Yan stayed there for a while and then went back to the kitchen to do some work. Cui Qingrou couldn''t sit still and asked for help, but Mo Yan persuaded her to stop. It was rude to let guests into the kitchen, and Cui Qingrou was a very arrogant youngdy. If she really allowed her to help, it might be a disservice.


    Mo Yan walked into the kitchen and saw that Aunt Sun had boiled the water. She quickly put the game she had brought in to boil. Xiao Ruiyuan came in as soon as he picked up the cooked mutton and put it into the reserved cold water. It was ready to be cut when it was cool outside and hot inside.


    "Why did youe in? The smell in here is a bit strong, get out quickly." Mo Yan''s hands were all oily and she used her elbow to push Xiao Ruiyuan out. This ce was full of the fishy smell of game. If she hadn''t been used to it from frequent contact, she would probably vomit. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s nose twitched and he frowned at the red and white meat on the chopping board: "If you don''t like it, don''t cook it. I''ll find a cook for you."


    Knowing that the man had misunderstood, Mo Yan continued to cook the game and said with a smile: "Who said I don''t like it anymore? Seeing that you like to eat the food I cooked will give me a sense of aplishment and happiness."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression softened, and he reached out to take the sieve in Mo Yan''s hand: "I''ll do it, you go cut the meat, otherwise it will be cold."


    This was not Xiao Ruiyuan''s first time helping in the kitchen. Mo Yan let go of the fence, followed his advice, picked up the chopping board and knife, picked up the meat from the cold water and cut it on the chopping board.


    One of the two of them was facing the stove and the other was facing the chopping board, but their back views were unexpectedly harmonious. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan''s sword-wielding hand scooping and putting meat neatly, Aunt Sun, who was sitting under the stove to light the fire, rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn''t dazzled and didn''t know what to say.


    Not long after, Xin''er and Sheng''er also came in. Seeing that the two of them seemed to be in a bad mood, Mo Yan thought about it and almost guessed why it was like this. She originally wanted to ask, but now that Aunt Sun was present, it was not good-looking, so she had to hold back and let them help clean the corner. Stacked vegetables.


    With three more people, things get done much faster. Before the Liu family and the Han family arrived, all the cleaning and cleaning things were done. After Mo Yan mixed the soup to be stewed and put it on the stove to simmer, he told Aunt Sun to watch the fire and took Xiao Ruiyuan and the others out of the kitchen.


    "The smell on the clothes is a bit strong. I have to change my clothes first. You two shoulde with me, so as not to be rude in front of the guestster." Mo Yan greeted the two sisters and was about to turn around and go to the backyard. , the arm was held by a pair of big hands.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at Mo Yan faintly and said dullly: "The smell on my clothes is a bit heavy too." So he had to change clothes.


    The corners of Mo Yan''s lips twitched slightly, and she caught sight of two younger sisters snickering from the corner of her eye. Her cheeks heated up and she red at someone who was feeling aggrieved: "With your face, who dares to get close to you if you stand there?" If you don''t get close, you will naturallye close. There is no smell anymore.


    Xiao Ruiyuan remained silent, but did not let go of his hand.


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes and said, "Then youe with us. I''ll look for my father to see if he has any unworn clothes and get you a set."


    Xiao Ruiyuan coughed slightly, his eyes wandering: "No, I have clothes with me."


    Mo Yan was speechless. It seemed that this guy really didn''t regard himself as an outsider. He even prepared a change of clothes. Is he so sure that his future father-inw would let him stay overnight?


    Xiao Ruiyuan seemed to see what Mo Yan was thinking, and the slightly curved corners of his lips revealed his little thoughts. He was really not sure that his father-inw would allow him to stay overnight, but what if he was drunk and didn''t even know the road?


    Mo Yan took the first child and the second child to the backyard, and first went to his father''s house. Opening the closet, she quickly found a new set of clothes.


    Push the clothes into Xiao Ruiyuan''s hands and let him try them on to see if they fit. Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the moon-white clothes in his hand and frowned almost invisible, but without saying anything, he took the clothes and went to the inner room.


    Listening to the rustling sounds inside, Mo Yan could miraculously tell whether the people in the room were taking off their tops or bottoms. In his mind, he unconsciously pictured a body that looked thinner when dressed but fleshy when undressed: strong. Strong chest, strong arms, inverted triangle figure, long and straight legs...


    Aware of his childish thoughts, Mo Yan suddenly woke up. He raised his hand and patted his hot cheek, wishing he could find a crack in the ground and crawl into it. She was still a child, how could she think of such dirty scenes? Is it because I have never seen this man naked that I can''t help but have such a fantasy? Or is she actually a pervert?


    Sensing that the people inside were about toe out, Mo Yan, whose face was getting redder and redder, was worried that something would happen. He decisively turned around, opened the door curtain and ran out, rushing into the yard amidst the shouts of his two sisters.


    Bathed in the slightly hot sunshine, the restlessness in Mo Yan''s heart gradually calmed down.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you? You suddenly rushed out and startled us." Xin''er and Sheng''er also ran out, looking at their red-faced sister and asked worriedly.


    How could Mo Yan dare to say that she cared about their brother-inw''s death? She shook her head decisively: "Sister, it''s okay. I just feel that the room is stuffy. Come out and get some fresh air."


    Is the room stuffy? Xin''er and Sheng''er looked at each other. They were in there just now and didn''t feel bored at all!


    Mo Yan didn''t want to say anything, so she took her two younger sisters and stood under the big cypress tree in the center of the yard. The surrounding air suddenly became much cooler.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan had already changed his clothes and walked out of the house with his long legs, but the three sisters standing under the big cypress tree were dumbfounded.


    Sheng''er is a real child. She just feels that her brother-inw has changed his clothes and seems to be a different person. He is not as cold as before. Well, he also looks better.


    Xin''er felt the same way. She nudged her sister with her elbow and murmured: "The general has be a schr. Don''t make dark clothes for your brother-inw anymore. If he dresses like this in the first ce, daddy Im afraid I have agreed to your marriage a long time ago.


    Mo Yan stared at the man walking towards her step by step. How could she hear her sister''s words? She never knew that a set of clothes could really change a person''s temperament. If before, this person was a sword with an exposed edge, then now, he is a restrained and gentle Dongxiao.


    Of course, such a change is on the premise of ignoring his aura.


    Due to long-term drinking of spiritual spring water and eating food rich in spiritual energy, Mo Qingze''s appearance looks much younger than his actual age. Especially when standing next to his peers, the difference is huge. It is impossible to tell that he has reached the age of maturity. year. If a father and daughter were standing on the street and a stranger saw them, they might mistake them for brother and sister.


    If a person looks young, his clothes cannot be made ording to his age. Most of the casual clothes Mo Yan made for her father were light-colored, which makes him look more youthful when he wears them. Of course, he also made a few sets of dark-colored clothes that made him look more stable and wear them on more formal asions.


    The clothes of literati are also different from those of martial arts practitioners. The sleeves, waist, and hem are mostly loose, making them more elegant and elegant when walking. For those who practice martial arts, the sleeves should be narrow, the waist should be tight, and the hem should not be too big. This design makes it easy to move, and you will not be restricted inrge-scale movements.


    At the moment, Xiao Ruiyuan doesn''t look old-fashioned in the clothes tailor-made for Mo Qingze. He also looks much gentler. If he can restrain his aura, he will be more like a Confucian general.


    It''s just that Xiao Ruiyuan is half a head taller than Mo Qingze. The hem is fine, and it''s not easy to see if it''s one minute shorter and one minute longer, but the sleeves are not good, they are an inch too short. Fortunately, the sleeves are wide. They were originally meant to be longer when they were made, but now they look just right, just less elegant.


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt a little ufortable being looked at by the three sisters, but the look of surprise on his fiance''s face still made him feel good. At this moment, she only had eyes for him.


    Watching Mo Yan''s eyes move along with his movements, Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly became interested in teasing, and his deep voice was a bit seductive: "It looks good?"


    Very nice! Mo Yan nodded heavily and replied honestly.


    The corner of Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips curled up slightly, and he suddenly felt that this set of clothes was pleasing to the eye, so he continued: "This set of clothes doesn''t fit well, how about you make two new sets for me?"


    Mo Yan looked at him up and down, and felt that the more he looked at it, the better it looked: "Okay, I''ll do it for you when I''m done with my work for a while."


    Xiao Ruiyuan was so happy that he forgot for a moment that there were two sisters-inw standing next to him. He reached out his big hand to Mo Yan''s head and touched it lovingly.


    Xin''er''s mouth turned into an "O" shape, and she suddenly felt that the men and women she had seen on the street before were much less capable of blinding them than her sister and brother-inw.


    Hunted Xiao Ruiyuan to the front yard, Mo Yan and her two sisters came to their residence to change clothes. There are also rooms for their sisters in the Number One Schr''s Mansion. Due to theyout, the three sisters'' rooms are in the same small courtyard.


    The three sides of the small courtyard are houses with the sameyout. Each side has rooms, living rooms, and storage rooms. Although it is narrower than at home, it is more than enough to amodate a few people.


    Two days ago, Aunt Sun had cleaned up the house. Except for the bedding, curtains, and door curtains, everything had been reced with new ones. The tables, chairs, and wardrobes were originally from the Zhuangyuan Mansion. They were spotless, clean and simple, and had a unique vor.


    Mo Yan changed her clothes and waited for her two younger sisters while admiring the old items in the house. Not long after, Xin''er and Sheng''er came in and sat on the bed with their sister.


    The three sisters have a good rtionship. Mo Yan did not mince words and asked directly: "You two seemed unhappy before. Is it because of Aunt Cui?"


    Sheng''er secretly looked at Xiner, twirling her fingers and saying nothing.


    Xiner bit her lip and nodded dejectedly: "She has already hooked up with Zhen''er, a fool, before she even came through the door."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan somewhat understood what her sister was thinking, and asked, "Do you think she is very scheming?"


    Xin''er looked at her sister and asked curiously: "Isn''t it true? Zhen''er is the only boy in our family, and she, she can''t have a child. Isn''t it just for her own sake to win over Zhen''er? She''s like this before she''s married. What else can she do if she''s not deeply scheming? ?


    Mo Yan did not answer directly, but asked: "Do you really think Zhen''er is stupid?"


    Xiner was stunned for a moment and shook her head subconsciously.


    Mo Yan sighed and held her sister''s cold hand: "You have a prejudice against Aunt Cui in your heart. That''s why when you see Zhen''er getting close to her, you feel that she is scheming. To say the least, even if she wins over Zhen''er ns for herself, so why not? If she wants Zhen''er, she will definitely treat him well. Only when Zhen''er is well can he be her support in the future. This is human nature. If you are a smart person, Im afraid she will do this all the time, I cant say she is very scheming.


    Xin''er''s face suddenly changed after her sister revealed her thoughts that she hadn''t even noticed.


    Mo Yan patted her sister''s hand and exined: "Why don''t you put aside your prejudices and look at Aunt Cui from the perspective of a bystander? Just treat her as a stranger, and treat her as if the person she is marrying is not her father. Treat her with your heart. Observe what kind of person she is?"


    Standing on the perspective of a bystander?


    Xiner lowered her head, thoughtfully.


    Mo Yan did not disturb her, turned around and touched Sheng''er''s little head and asked, "What about you? Why are you unhappy?"


    Sheng''er seemed embarrassed, and after pointing her fingers for a long time, she whispered: "My adoptive mother seems to like brother Zhen very much. She rarely talks to me. I don''t think my adoptive mother likes me."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh: "Did Aunt Cui say she didn''t like you? Did she raise eyebrows at you?"


    Sheng''er shook her head quickly: "No, no, Aunt Cui spoke very gently. She also gave me a small box, saying it was a meeting gift."


    As she spoke, she took out a small box from the purse around her waist. The small box is really small, only as big as Sheng''er''s little palm.


    Mo Yan took the small box and opened it after asking Sheng''er''s permission. But when I saw what was inside, I was extremely surprised.


    What is inside the box is nothing but a Buddha of Joy with the finest workmanship and materials. The Happy Buddha is very small, only the size of Mo Yan''s thumb, but it is made of imperial green. Even if it is just a small piece, it is priceless.


    Not everyone is so generous and would give such a good thing to a little girl whom he meets for the first time. Cui Qingrou is not someone who likes to show off. Her identity is there and there is no need to please her future adopted daughter. By doing this, she obviously puts Sheng''er in her heart and sincerely hopes that she will be safe and happy throughout her life.


    Mo Yan closed the box, put it in Sheng''er''s purse with her own hands, and said seriously: "Aunt Cui likes you very much, otherwise she wouldn''t give you this Buddha. You put it away, and my sister will give it to you with a red threadter." Weave a red rope for you to wear."


    Sheng''er suddenly became happy and held the purse with both small hands: "It''s great that my adoptive mother likes me. Then I also like my adopted mother and I will definitely give the mooncakes to her with my own hands."


    Mo Yan smiled slightly and rubbed her little head again. Children are innocent and don''t have much thoughts. They can always believe what others say without any doubt.


    Thinking of this, Mo Yan subconsciously looked at Xin''er, only to see her touching the t purse around her waist, not knowing what she was thinking.


    When the three sisters returned to the front yard again, the Liu family and the Han family had already arrived. After greeting each other, Mo Yan asked the younger ones to y with the Han family''s children while she went to the kitchen to cook and prepare for the lunch banquet.


    Due to the preparations made in advance and Aunt Suns help, the two banquet tables were prepared very quickly, and they were all ready in less than an hour.


    The aroma of the food attracted the six beasts who were napping in the corner, and the originally spacious kitchen was instantly crowded with them.


    Aunt Sun, who was sitting under the stove to light the fire, huddled in the corner and did not dare to move. In the morning, she and her wife had not gotten up yet. When they heard some movement in the yard, they thought it was a thiefing in. The two men tiptoed to the yard with wooden sticks in hand, and faced six behemoths.


    The old couple were stared at by twelve big green eyes and almost fainted from fright. The two of them stood there for a long time without daring to move. It was not until the six beasts slowly dispersed that they remembered with lingering fear that their master had warned them that several ferocious beasts wereingst night, so that they did not need to be afraid.


    However, even though she knew they wouldn''t bite, Aunt Sun was still extremely scared.


    Mo Yan knew that the guys must be hungry after not eating all morning, so he fed each of them a braised chicken.


    The six beasts were not polite either. They chewed up the braised chicken and swallowed it in one bite.


    This scene frightened Aunt Sun to the point where she pped her chest and received a look of disdain from the six beasts. They did not feel at all how scary she looked and despised humans for being too cowardly.

 Chapter 1102: Beware, kidney deficiency

    Chapter 1102: Beware, kidney deficiency


    Chapter 1102 Beware, kidney deficiency


    Counting the children, there were nearly twenty people, and it was not convenient for men and women to sit at the same table, so they opened two tables, one for men and one for women and children.


    A banquet is naturally indispensable for wine, and the Zhuangyuan Mansion has a lot of various good wines brought from Liuyang Vige. Mo Yan took out two types ording to the level of alcohol content. The older one with higher alcohol content was ced on the men''s table; the younger one with lower alcohol content was ced on the table of women and children. There was a jar in it. It''s sweet wine. Children like to drink it. Even if they drink a whole ss, they won''t get drunk.


    At the dinner table, Mo Yan sat together with Mrs. Han, helping to take care of the Han familys youngest son who was not very good at using chopsticks. Mrs. Han thanked her and then concentrated on taking care of their youngest daughter who could only use a spoon to drink soup.


    Cui Qingrou also took good care of the little ones who had short arms and couldn''t pick up the dishes far away. She was very patient with the children. Anyone with eyes could see that she really liked children.


    After the meal, Mrs. Liu quietly found Mo Yan and said happily: "Originally, I thought that she was born as a youngdy, and she was inevitably a little arrogant. But now that I have seen it with my own eyes, I realize that I am shallow. She has been raised in a century-old family." The girl is really good, it will be to your advantage if you sisters get closer to her in the future."


    This so-called benefit naturally does not refer to material things, but to cultivation that is more precious than material things. The ability of a family to survive hundreds of years of ups and downs and remain standing depends not only on generations of wise family heads, but also on the foundation umted from generation to generation.


    No matter how beautiful or ugly the girls of the Cui family are, they are all eager to marry because these girls are very different from ordinary families. Moreover, if a girl from the Cui family does not have a satisfactory life in her husband''s family, she will neverpromise. No one dares to look down upon her even if she is divorced.


    This is the confidence of Cui''s woman. If she can learn something through her eyes and ears, it will be a good thing that no one else can even think of.


    Mo Yan nodded and said seriously: "Aunt Cui is a very nice person, I like her very much, and several children also have a good impression of her. When Aunt Cuies over in the future, even if they cannot regard her as their mother for the time being, they will still regard her as their mother." As an elder, get close to her and respect her."


    When Mrs. Liu heard this, she immediately felt more relieved. She was afraid that the brothers and sisters would not be able to ept their father''s continued marriage and would be hostile to their stepmother. What would happen if they became a family in the future?


    At this time, the sound of children ying came from the open space not far away. The two of them looked over at the same time and saw them jumping around as if they were ying some game.


    Mrs. Liu looked at it for a long time, and her face, which already had fine lines, overflowed with emotion: "I have always regretted that I could not give Lan''er a younger brother or younger sister, and let her grow up alone, except for We dont even have anyone around us to have fun and talk to... When she was around, I didnt feel that as soon as she got married, the family became much more deserted. You dont know, she was very naughty when she was a child, and your uncle and I had a lot of headaches. I couldn''t bear to beat her and discipline her. Once, she sneaked out to y alone, but she came back covered in mud..."


    Mo Yan patiently listened to Mrs. Liu talking about her friend''s childhood, as if she could see the two elders almost jumping up and down because of their friend, but they were not willing to punish her at all. Finally, under the soft words of his daughter, all the anger turned into a burst of helplessness, and he steadily caught his daughter who rolled into his arms and acted coquettishly.


    "Your uncle and I have been worrying about her for half our lives. We have no other wish than to hope that Lan''er will be safe and happy. Now, she is married, her son-inw is a good person, her parents-inw are kind, and she will have a child in a few months. It is consideredplete. Now. Now, I just hope that she will get a boy with this pregnancy, establish a firm foothold in the old Shen family, and give your uncle and I some grandchildren in the future, and your uncle and I will bepletely relieved."


    Mrs. Liu is very satisfied, but she is worried that her daughter will be like her and can only have one child in her life. If this is the case, she still hopes that her daughter''s child will be a boy.


    Mo Yan heard her worries andforted her: "Sister Lan is in good health and her pregnancy is going well. She will definitely have many children and good fortune in the future. Auntie, don''t worry."


    When Mrs. Liu heard this, she had a somewhat unpleasant look on her face and her smile was a little forced: "Then I will ept your good wishes, girl Yan, and make my aunt''s wishese true."


    Mo Yan did not miss the strange look on Mrs. Liu''s face. Her eyelids twitched and she asked nervously: "Auntie, is there something wrong with Sister Lan?"


    Mrs. Liu hesitated for a moment and shook her head: "There is nothing wrong. It''s fine now."


    Mo Yan frowned. Seeing that she was unwilling to say anything, she could only keep her worries about her friend in her heart.


    "By the way, Auntie, did Sister Lan say when you wille up again?" Suddenly thinking of another thing, Mo Yan said to Mrs. Liu: "I heard that pregnant women who eat more fruits will have smart and beautiful children. The orchard before I specially prepared several baskets of fruits, and nned to bring them to Sister Lan to eat when shees."


    Those baskets of fruits were specially removed from the space. They are of better quality than those in the orchard. They are currently being stored in the basement with ice cubes to keep them fresh.


    Liu Tinn and Shen Ji returned to Shen''s house ten days ago. Before going back, they visited Mo''s house. They only said they would be back after the festival, but did not give a specific date. Mo Yan didn''t know what day they would arrive.


    The Liu family had received the fruit sent by Mo Yan the day before yesterday, and it tasted really sweet. Now seeing that Mo Yan was still thinking about her daughter, Mrs. Liu said gratefully: "Girl, you always think about Lan Yatou if there are any good things. You can keep those fruits for yourself. I''m afraid Lan Yatou won''t be able to eat them before the child is born." Going to Beijing."


    When Mo Yan heard this, she was extremely surprised. She intuitively felt that her friend''s failure toe to Beijing was rted to the things that Mrs. Liu was hiding, so she said, "Auntie, what''s wrong with Sister Lan? Just tell me the truth. If you hide it like this, I will only have random thoughts." , I am even more worried about Sister Lan."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Liu knew that there was no point in keeping it a secret any longer, so she had to tell the story: "Lan''er got pregnant on the way back. For the sake of her and the child, the two elders of the Shen family do not n to let her go to Beijing again."


    It turned out that when the couple returned to old Shen''s house, the road might have been bumpy for too long. Liu Tinn, who was already three months pregnant and already stable, developed a tire pressure, which turned the entire Shen family upside down. Fortunately, the child is fine, but the doctor told me that he needs to stay in bed for half a month, and it is best not to travel long distances again.


    The two elders of the Shen family were frightened, and they did not want their daughter-inw to leave with their grandson who had not yet spoken, so they found their son and daughter-inw to do their homework. Mrs. Shen sat in front of Liu Tinn''s bed and persuaded her to stay at the old Shen family to have the baby, and then take the baby to Beijing with her when the baby was born.


    This time, Liu Tinn was also very frightened. Even though she couldn''t let go of her husband, she didn''t dare to risk the child. After thinking about it, she discussed it with Shen Ji and finally decided to stay and raise the child. No matter what, the safety of the child is most important right now.


    The matter was settled like this. Shen Ji wrote a letter to the two elders of the Liu family and sent it along with the festival gifts to the Liu family, briefly exining the matter.


    Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu were also frightened into a cold sweat. Naturally, they would not disagree. Mr. Liu immediately replied to the letter and asked the servants of the Shen family to take it back and persuade their daughter to have a peaceful pregnancy. The two elders would visit her from time to time. So much.


    After hearing the whole story, Mo Yan''s vest also broke out with cold sweat, and he said with lingering fear: "It''s really lucky that the child is safe and sound. It would be better for Sister Lan to stay with the old Shen family to raise the baby. The Shen family will definitely take better care of her."


    Having said that, she still felt uneasy. She nned to make some miscarriage pills to send to Sister Lan after she returned home. If something like this happened again, taking one miscarriage pill would definitely protect her. The child is fine, but at least he can wait until the doctores.


    What worries her the most is Lu Zhu, who lives in the ancestral home of the Shen family. Based on Lu Zhu''s personality, she may not do anything to hurt Sister Lan. She must go there in person and tell Sister Lan to be careful.


    Mrs. Liu naturally didn''t know what Mo Yan was thinking. She said apologetically: "Lan''er is fine. I didn''t n to tell you so as not to worry you."


    Mo Yan said sternly: "Sister Lan and I are like sisters, but my aunt''s words go unnoticed."


    Mrs. Liu sighed with emotion: "Lan''er has a friend like you, which is her blessing from her previous life."


    Im lucky to have a close friend like Sister Lan, Mo Yan replied with a smile.


    Knowing Mo Yan''s attitude, Mrs. Liu''s attitude toward Cui Qingrou became even more eager. The age gap between the two is a bit big, and the gap in origin is even greater, but the two women are willing to be friends with each other, so what does this gap mean? It didn''t take long before we got to know each other to a certain extent and found that the other person was indeed a good person, so we started chatting more freely.


    Mrs. Han is two years older than Cui Qingrou. The two have known each other since they were in the boudoir. Even though they have not had many opportunities to interact with each other, they have gotten to know each other again now. There is a feeling that they have known each other for a long time.


    It gets lively when there are more people, especially the children of the Han family who have no restraints and can''t stop running wild with Zhen''er and the others. Even the six beasts were ravaged by the naughty children of the Han family. They wanted to escape, but they were too big and the yard was too small. There was nowhere to hide. They wanted to run out, but they were afraid of scaring people, so they bared their teeth and threatened. The naughty kids trying to pounce on me.


    This is not the first time for the naughty children to y with the six beasts. They know that as long as they do not hurt them intentionally, they will not hurt anyone. Seeing them grinning, the children not only were not afraid, but found them cute, and imitated their grinning faces.


    The six beasts lost their temper after being tortured by the children. Theyy helplessly on the ground and let them touch them. Anyway, they would not lose any piece of meat after being touched a few times. Sometimes when they were in a good mood, they would expose their belly and squint their eyes. Let them tickle you.


    In other words, innocent children can make the six beasts unsuspecting. If it were any adult, they would not reveal their vulnerability. Of course, except Mo Yan.


    On the other side, Cui Ping''an took Mo Yan to a deserted corner while no one was paying attention. He hesitated for a long time, but could not form aplete sentence.


    Mo Yan looked at his embarrassed expression and vaguely guessed something, but she said impatiently: "If you want to say anything, just say it quickly. If you don''t say it, I''ll leave!"


    Cui Ping''an saw that Mo Yan turned around and seemed to really leave, so he quickly pulled out her sleeves and said with a smile: "Cousin, good cousin, my cousin has something to ask you, but I don''t know how to say it."


    Cousin? cousin?


    Mo Yan''s mouth twitched slightly, feeling a little unable to ept the two sudden calls. She pped Cui Ping''an''s hand away and said calmly: "If what you want makes me embarrassed, then you''d better stop talking. There''s no point in trying to get close. Anyway, my father and your aunt have not formally married!"


    Cui Ping''an said with a smile: "Isn''t it just next month? Sooner orter, I have to change my words. For now, just call me this as a practice! Besides, my cousin won''t embarrass you. I just really don''t know how to say it."


    Should we contact you? Mo Yan was extremely speechless. Why hadn''t she noticed that this guy was so thick-skinned before?


    Cui Ping''an didn''t care how Mo Yanined about him. After saying a few words like this, he suddenly felt less nervous and smoothly said what he wanted: "That''s it, your cousin and I are five years old when we get married." She''s already 1 month old, but your cousin-inw is not pregnant yet. Your medical skills are very good, so I just want you to take a look."


    Mo Yan''s face changed slightly, and her tone was a bit unpleasant: "You have only been married for five months. Isn''t it normal to have no children?" This guy was too impatient and didn''t know that doing this would be a disservice to his daughter-inw. Does it hurt?


    Perhaps because of his thick nerves or because he was thinking about the child, Cui Ping''an did not hear Mo Yan''s displeasure. He just smiled bitterly and said: "It''s not that I''m impatient, it''s the princess. She gave your cousin sister-inw the excuse of having nothing to do. I assigned a few maids. Although I was temporarily blocked by my grandmother, the princess will not give up if Fangcao is childless. I think if Fangcao can get pregnant as soon as possible, the princess...maybe not so aggressive. .


    Knowing that Cui Ping''an was wrongly med, Mo Yan apologized silently in her heart, but reminded her: "Do you really think that Princess Fuyun won''t cause trouble for you if your wife is pregnant with a child?"


    Cui Ping''an stared nkly at his feet without answering, obviously knowing that this was impossible.


    Mo Yan sighed, not knowing how to help him. Princess Fuyun was not only a respected princess, but also his aunt and uncle. As long as Princess Fuyun casually said that he was "unfilial", many people would criticize him verbally. If they want to avoid Princess Fuyun, it is impossible for the couple to live outside. A mistake will make them even more passive.


    "I can''t help you with this matter. Fortunately, Mrs. Cui can always protect you. From now on, you can only take one step at a time."


    Cui Ping''an nodded slowly, stretched out his wrist and looked at Mo Yan: "Then you''d better help my cousin take a look. Grandma doesn''t say anything, but in her heart she hopes that your cousin and I can have a child."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this guy wanted to show her to him in the first ce. For a moment, he really didnt know what to say.


    In this era, if a family has no children, it is generally believed to be the woman''s fault. Otherwise, no one would look down upon a childless woman andpare such a woman to a "hen that cannoty eggs." Many women were divorced back to their parents'' families, mostly because they had "nothing to do".


    No one thinks that a woman''s inability to give birth to a child is because there is something wrong with a man. Even if someone thinks of this, they will not say it easily. They will not believe this fact unless they see a doctor and get confirmation from the doctor. However, it would be considered a shame for a man to ask a doctor to treat this kind of disease. Even if it is his own problem, he would just hide it and not let anyone know.


    It is impossible that Cui Ping''an doesn''t know this. He has the courage to doubt whether it is his own problem. This alone is better than most men in the world.


    There was no trace of disdain for Cui Ping''an on Mo Yan''s face anymore. She pointed to the deserted side hall and said, "Go over there and call your cousin over by the way. It''s best if nothing happens. If there really is something, , its better to get treatment early.


    Cui Pingan had no objection and quickly brought Fangcao over.


    Fangcao is not a beauty at first sight. She has a very round and small face, and her facial features are not exquisite, but when put together they are very pleasing to the eye, making people fall in love with her.


    At this time, she followed Cui Pingan step by step, seemingly without any opinion, as if she was just a little daughter-inw who regarded her husband as her first priority, but in fact, in their small family, Cui Pingan had to listen to her in everything. Outside, she acts like a submissive little daughter-inw and doesn''t let anyoneugh at her husband.


    I have to say that such a woman is very smart, otherwise Cui Ping''an would not forget her for the rest of her life, and vowed to marry her as his wife. She was married to the Cui family for five months, but surprisingly she did not suffer a big loss at the hands of Princess Fuyun. Of course, Mrs. Cui is protecting her, but more importantly, she is cautious. Otherwise, if she fails to live up to expectations and something goes wrong in front of Princess Fuyun, it will be useless for anyone to protect her.


    Mo Yan had a good impression of Fang Cao. When he saw her walking in, he smiled and called her "cousin," which made Fang Cao blush with embarrassment. She even said "I can''t bear it." Cui Ping''an was still careless. After saying that they were all a family and asking her daughter-inw not to see anyone outside, Fangcao shyly agreed and called Mo Yan "Sister Yan."


    Just a change of title made the rtionship between the two people a lot closer.


    Fangcao didn''t feel aggrieved when she learned that her husband had asked Mo Yan to give them an heir. She immediately pressed Cui Ping''an on the chair, rolled up his sleeves and put his wrists on the pulse pillow.


    Mo Yan looked at Cui Pingan, who wasining that Fangcao was too rude, and his arms were red, but he had a happy smile in his eyes, and couldn''t help but shake his head. She skillfully sped his three fingers on his wrist. Listening to Cui Ping''an''s screams, her heart instantly became bnced.


    The couple looked very rxed. Each stretched out a hand to pull the hook under the table, but they were very nervous in their hearts. The two of them stared at Mo Yan for a moment, and a trace of wetness oozed from their intertwined fingers.


    After a moment, Mo Yan took back her hand and stared at Cui Ping''an expressionlessly for a while. Until the sweat on his forehead was revealed, she said maliciously: "There is nothing wrong with your body, just some kidney deficiency. I will give you a cure." Please enjoy the food supplement recipe!"


    After the couple reacted, they immediately became blushing.


    After Cui Pingan got up, Fangcao sat in front of Mo Yan with a red face, feeling a little guilty, afraid that Mo Yan would see something that he shouldn''t see.


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, but when her fingers were ced on the veins of Fangcao, her face changed slightly and she stopped smiling...


    Dear friends, the temperature dropped suddenly today. I looked through the cab and found that I had no clothes to wear. I bought two pieces in a hurry and continued typing, so I am a littlete!


    The temperature has dropped in many ces recently, and colds and fevers are most likely to ur. Parents, please be careful, especially those with children at home. If your child has a cough, you can try boiling maltose with rice soup and giving it to your child. It is said to have a lung-moistening effect. Very good, it can cure cough.

 Chapter 1103: Ximai, **** events caused by stinky tofu

    Chapter 1103: Ximai, **** events caused by stinky tofu


    Chapter 1103: Happy pulse, bloodshed caused by stinky tofu


    Mo Yan''s expression was so weird that Cui Ping''an and Fang Cao suddenly became nervous. Especially Fang Cao, whose body became almost invisible and stiff. She was worried that there would be something wrong with her body and she would not be able to give birth to an heir for her husband.


    Cui Ping''an saw his wife''s uneasiness, and quickly sat down beside her, stretched out his arms and hugged her tightly. Even though she didn''t say a word, Fangcao still felt thefort conveyed. She slowly rxed and was no longer so scared.


    This time, Mo Yan took longer to check Fangcao''s pulse than Cui Ping''an. Until she was sure that she was not wrong, she finally raised her head and looked at the slightly nervous young couple opposite, and said with a smile: "Congrattions, congrattions, You two are going to be parents!"


    The young couple looked at Mo Yan in a daze, without reacting.


    This was not the first time Mo Yan had encountered this situation, so she reminded her again: "My cousin is pregnant, and she has been pregnant for a month." Even more intense, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get it out.


    At this moment, Cui Ping''an finally reacted and stood up suddenly in excitement. The joy on his face was beyond words: "Cousin, cousin, are you serious? Fangcao is really pregnant?"


    Looking at Cui Ping''an who was trembling with joy, Mo Yan didn''tugh at him for the first time, and nodded with certainty: "It''s not wrong, you are going to be a father."


    After receiving the exact answer, Cui Ping''an eximed, suddenly picked up his wife who was stroking her lower abdomen in disbelief, and shouted with joy: "Fangcao, we have a baby, we have a baby!"


    Being caught off guard, Fangcao was suddenly picked up, and Fangcao screamed in fright. After reacting, a series of fists hit Cui Pingan, who was holding her in circles: "Are you crazy? Put it down quickly, I''m dizzy."


    Upon hearing this, Cui Ping''an hurriedly put the person down gently, touched his wife''s t belly and said to her, "Madam, it''s my husband''s fault. It''s my husband''s fault. Didn''t you scare the child?"


    Fangcao raised her hand and twisted his ears, and said bitterly: "If you dare to scare me like this again, if the child is fine, I will be in trouble."


    Cui Ping''an didn''t mind at all his wife''s behavior of disrespecting him as a husband, and quickly promised: "No, no, no, I will never scare you like this again. I was just too happy just now."


    Fangcao snorted and was about to say something when she suddenly remembered that there was someone else in the room. She stopped talking and looked in the direction of Mo Yan, only to find that the ce was empty and the person had already left.


    Hearing theughter in the room, Mo Yan smiled and shook his head, feeling happy for the couple in his heart.


    "Yan''er, what''s going on in the house? I thought I heard Xiao Qi calling just now." Mo Yan came to the yard, Cui Qingrou stood up and came to meet her, looking towards the side hall, a look of worry on her soft face.


    Mo Yan shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s a good thing. You''ll know when theye out."


    This kind of good news should be told by the couple themselves to make everyone happy. If she said it, the happiness would bepromised.


    Hearing this, Cui Qingrou felt relieved and did not ask any more questions.


    After a while, the young couple who had been sitting in the room for a long time appeared in front of everyone. When Cui Pingan loudly announced that he was going to be a father, the women congratted the couple repeatedly, carefully helped Fangcao sit down, and taught her the taboos that she must pay attention to during pregnancy; the men stepped forward to pat Cui Pingan on the shoulder. Congrattions, congrattions to him for finally growing up and bing a father. Even the ignorant little kids came up to him and held out their hands for candy.


    Cui Ping''an never thought that when he came to the Number One Schr''s Mansion, he would get such a surprise, not to mention wedding candies and so on. Ignoring the dissuasion of the children''s parents, he happily took out a few delicate gold leaves from his purse and gave one to each child.


    As a result, the gold leaves were not enough, so he took off the valuable jewelry on his body, making sure that every child had one.


    Although the private house that he had umted for a long time was given away at once, Cui Ping''an was very happy. He hung around Fangcao all afternoon, asking her if she was thirsty and hungry. He was like a good husband with twenty-four filial piety. What a good father, he made everyoneugh for a while.


    At the request of the young couple, Mo Yan wrote down the things that should be avoided during pregnancy. As if they had found a treasure, the young couple immediately looked at it carefully, fearing that they might identally eat it or do something bad to the fetus in their belly.


    This excitementsted until evening. When everyone was preparing to go home, Mo Yan prepared arge pot of sweet-scented osmanthus wine dumplings. The dumplings, which are mixed with the aroma of osmanthus and wine, are soft and smooth but not greasy. Not only the children liked to eat them, but even Xiao Ruiyuan, who doesn''t like sweets, ate two big bowls in a row.


    After finishing arge pot of sweet-scented osmanthus rice dumplings, Mo Yan took out the mooncake gift boxes he had brought. Five boxes were given to each family, and the remaining four boxes were reserved for his own family.


    Encouraged by Mo Yan and others, Sheng''er plucked up the courage to take out the small mooncake box that she had made and packaged by herself. She shouted "Foster Mother" and carefully delivered the small mooncake box to Cui Qingrou. before.


    Cui Qingrou was blushing at first when she was called "adopted mother", but when she saw the expectation and admiration in Sheng''er''s eyes, her eyes suddenly heated up, she took the gift solemnly with both hands, and held Sheng''er in her arms. , couldn''t help but kiss her little face twice.


    Sheng''er touched her cheek after being kissed, buried her head in Cui Qingrou''s fragrant and soft embrace, and smiled happily. She was finally sure that her adoptive mother liked her because her sisters would kiss her on the face when they were happy. They said they would kiss her only if they liked her.


    This scene moved not only the adoptive mother and daughter embracing each other, but also everyone who witnessed the scene.


    Hands of the Mo family''s mooncake gift box, the Liu family, the Han family, and the Cui family all said their goodbyes, agreeing toe back to Zhuangyuan Mansion after worshiping the moon god, and then go to the Qushui River to enjoy thenterns together.


    Its just that there are peopleing and going at thentern festival, and Fangcao is pregnant now, so she will definitely not be able to go there again. Fangcao can''t go, and Cui Ping''an won''t go either. The couple apologized embarrassedly to the Mo family''s father and daughter. Naturally, the father and daughter wouldn''t mind. Even if the couple didn''t tell them, they were prepared to remind them.


    This year''s Mid-Autumn Festival, Xiao Ruiyuan stayed at Mo''s house as usual. When the moon jumped out of the horizon, the family worshiped the moon **** in turn and ate sevenrge moon cakes that were cut evenly. They quickly packed up the two carriages and went directly to Qushui River when everyone arrived.


    At the second quarter of Xushi, five carriages followed each other and headed towards Qushui in turn.


    Comparing to the cold weather during the Lantern Festival, the temperature during the Mid-Autumn Festival is suitable for traveling. Therefore, there are many people admiring thenterns by the river. Even before the carriage approaches the Qushui River, it is already inessible.


    Everyone had no choice but to find a secluded ce to get off the carriage. After asking the Han family and Cui family coachmen to keep an eye on the carriage, they walked step by step to the teahouse that the Mo family had booked a few days ago.


    "There are too many people. How about we just sit here and not be able to watch?" Han Zhiyun, who was sitting near the window, looked at the dense crowd of pedestrians downstairs and suddenly lost the desire to walk around and admire thenterns.


    The children of the Han family have finally waited for this day to y freely outside. How can they be willing to sit like this? As the eldest sister, Aunt Han was pushed out by her younger siblings. Her mother said to her father slowly: "We came here specifically to admire thenterns. What''s the point of sitting here like this?"


    Han Zhiyun didn''t think his daughter was ignorant, and exined in a good-tempered way: "When there are many people, troubles easily arise. Your brothers and sisters are still young and cannot be frightened. They can still enjoy thenterns while sitting here. You see, the owner of the teahouse is not We''ve set up a stage, are you ready to guessntern riddles? Wouldn''t it be great if we could sit here and watch and guess?"


    Hearing this, Miss Han looked at thempstand downstairs, which was almost within reach, and then at her younger brothers and sisters. She nodded as if she acquiesced to her father''s statement, and turned a blind eye to the pleading eyes of her younger brothers and sisters.


    The little guys turned their pitiful eyes to their mother again, hoping that her mother would make the decision and let them go down and y.


    Mrs. Han was even more worried than her husband. How could they be allowed to go down? Sheforted her softly: "There are too many people down there. You little people, it is easy to be in danger if you crowd around with people. I used to go out to enjoy thenterns, wasn''t it? Is that so?"


    In the past, when there werentern festivals, the couple would take a few children out to y, but just like today, they would not let them crowd around with others. Firstly, they were worried about getting into trouble, and secondly, they felt it was inappropriate. Usually, they are just allowed to sit like this and watch peopleing and going below. Even if it is not possible, they can be asked to go out and buy some fresh food, which can stabilize a few children.


    The five-year-old son of the Han family was the youngest. He said in a sweet voice: "When we were little, our parents wouldn''t let us go. Now that we''ve grown up, you''re still like this! Brother Zhen''er said to the child, being protected You are such a good child, just like a bird without wings, it will never fly into the sky! By doing this, you are overprotecting us, which will prevent us from growing wings."


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh, but they were touched by the simple words. Their eyes all fell on Zhen''er, and they were a little surprised that a child could express many philosophies that adults might not be able to understand.


    "No, I didn''t say this. Don''t look at me like that." Zhen''er shook his head quickly and decisively kicked the ball to Mo Yan, who was drinking osmanthus tea: "It''s the eldest sister. It''s the eldest sister who said so. I think this If it makes sense, Ill note it down.


    Mo Yan nced at Zhen''er and smiled at everyone: "I just said this casually. I even forgot when I said it."


    "Although the words are simple and straightforward, the truth is correct." Han Zhiyun said with emotion. He is the youngest son in the family. He has been doted on by his family since he was a child. When he reaches the age of marrying a wife, he still fights with chickens and dogs. Nothing to do.


    Later, something happened in the family of a man who often yed with him. His father was beheaded and his whole family was ransacked. That man fell from heaven to **** overnight. Because he couldn''t stand the gap, he hanged himself on the door of his home that was raided, leaving an orphan and his mother behind, which was quite miserable.


    This incident gave Han Zhiyun a great stimtion. At that time, he thought that if that person had experienced hardship, he would not be so fragile. Even if he did not have the means to support himself, he would cheer up and not choose to die in one blow. Escape from death and let your loved ones suffer great pain again.


    From then on, Han Zhiyun seemed to have changed as a person. He began to work hard and study hard. His mind was already flexible, and his family provided him with a good environment, but he sessfully passed the examination to be a schr within three to five years. Later, he devoted himself to studying at Changshan Academy, and five or six yearster, he sessfully passed the imperial examination.


    In this process, it is not that Han Zhiyun has not encountered difficulties, nor has he ever thought about giving up, but in the end, with his strong willpower, he resisted the temptation of the colorful flowers and green willows outside, and he is where he is today. If he hadn''t wanted to pass the Jinshi examination and be awarded an official position with his own efforts, it would have been easy for him to get an official position in the capital based on his background and status as a schr.


    Seeing that his father agreed with these words, the youngest son of the Han family suddenly became energetic: "Dad, do you agree with us to go y?"


    Han Zhiyun patted his youngest son on the head,ughed and scolded him: "You have already said that, dad, how dare you stop me?"


    "Oh, Dad, you are the best. Doudou loves you the most." Doudou, the youngest son of the Han family, eximed and threw herself into his father''s arms, happily iming that this little boy whom he had not liked in the past Name.


    After the Lantern Festival officially started, the banks of the Qushui River were illuminated by thousands ofnterns, making it look like daylight. I saw peopleing and going on both sides of the strait, and there were many pedestrians. Some gathered together to guessntern riddles, some just came to admire thenterns, and some came for all kinds of food.


    Mo Yan and his party took advantage of everything, those who guessedntern riddles, those who admirednterns, while the children held various snacks in their hands and exchanged them with each other to eat.


    In a deserted corner, Mo Yan was holding arge bamboo bowl lined with oil paper, using two slender bamboo skewers to fork the smelly fried spicy stinky tofu, and ate it with great joy.


    Fried spicy stinky tofu was Mo Yans favorite snack in her previous life. In order to umte moral integrity in her previous life, she often traveled around the corners of the city and tasted the stinky tofu from various ces. As long as it tasted good, she could eat arge portion of it. bowl.


    But aftering to this time and space for several years, she has never encountered a stall selling fried stinky tofu. Today is her first time eating it.


    She had tried making it before, but unfortunately the taste of the stinky tofu waspletely different from what she had eaten before, so it could only be eaten with rice. The stinky tofu that someone finally made now tastes as good as the one she had in her previous life. How could she let it go in vain?


    No, Xiao Ruiyuan and I were shopping alone. Under the strange eyes of the other party, we bought enough for three people in one go. In less than a moment, most of them were wiped out.


    Mo Yan was about to destroy thest piece of stinky tofu when she identally caught a glimpse of Xiao Ruiyuan turning his head to the side, his brows furrowed so tightly that they could kill a mosquito. Without asking, he knew that he disliked the smell of stinky tofu.


    Brother Xiao, this stinky tofu is really delicious, dont you really want to try it? Mo Yan stabbed the stinky tofu with a bamboo skewer, stood on tiptoes and deliberately handed it to Xiao Ruiyuans mouth.


    Xiao Ruiyuan held his breath subconsciously and shook his head with an unnatural expression: "You can eat it yourself. If it''s not enough, I''ll buy you another one." After saying that, he took two steps back, trying to get away from this "danger" The ce.


    Mo Yan took a step forward, stubbornly stood in front of Xiao Ruiyuan, and continued to put the stinky tofu into his mouth: "I can''t eat anymore. It''s a pity to lose it. Or is it because Brother Xiao dislikes it because it''s my leftovers?" Thats why you dont want to open your mouth?


    At the end of the sentence, her tone became very low, as if Xiao Ruiyuan just said "yes" and she would cry.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the naughty woman in front of him expressionlessly, with an invisible twitch in the corners of his lips. He wanted to know if he had indulged this girl so much that she had the courage to entertain him? But even if he knew that she was pretending to be like this, he still couldn''t bear it.


    Mo Yan was so stared at by Xiao Ruiyuan that her whole body went crazy. She smiled coquettishly and was about to retract her hand when her wrist was suddenly held by a warm and dry hand. Then, the piece of stinky tofu on the bamboo stick disappeared.


    The special taste suddenly spread between his lips and teeth, and Xiao Ruiyuan almost vomited due to the excitement. He frowned and swallowed the stinky tofu without even chewing it. He wanted to find a ss of water immediately to wash away the remaining taste.


    Mo Yan watched Xiao Ruiyuan swallow the stinky tofu and watched him want to vomit. She originally wanted to say a few nice words tofort her, but her brain twitched and she suddenly said something that made her feel sick: "I heard that Stinky tofu only bes so smelly after being soaked in **** water!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan felt his stomach churn, and his cold eyebrows instantly twisted. He clenched his fists and suddenly felt the urge to carve open this girl''s brain to see what was inside.


    Mo Yan was so frightened by Xiao Ruiyuan''s fierce expression that she backed away. She quickly exined in a nonchnt manner: "I''m just kidding, this stinky tofu is not what you imagined. Look, I ate a big bowl of it!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan was silent, showing that he was angry and didn''t want to speak.


    Mo Yan scratched his head, not knowing what to do. If you think about it from her perspective, if anyone said such disgusting words while she was eating, she would definitely drive them to the eighth street and beat them up severely.


    What''s more, this was the first time for this man to eat stinky tofu, and he couldn''t stand the taste. She said such disgusting words, so he was doing her justice without giving her a harsh meal.


    Just when Mo Yan was scratching her head and scratching her head, trying to find a way to coax someone to make her happy, someone finally spoke up, but what she said made Mo Yan ashamed: "If you take the initiative to kiss me, I won''t care."


    The avenue more than ten feet away from the two of them was full of peopleing and going. Although it was very hidden and the light was rtively dark, it was unlikely that anyone would notice it as long as they didn''t pay attention here deliberately, but Mo Yan just had An inexplicable sense of shame.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was in a dilemma, Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips formed a confusing arc. Obviously, he was taking this opportunity to "retaliate" and wanted Mo Yan to remember it.


    Mo Yan looked at the man who had no chance of changing his mind, and silentlyined about "stingy". Finally, she mustered up the courage, closed her eyes, stood on tiptoes, grabbed the man''s shirt and pulled his neck down, and then, her lips It hit the man''s lips hard.


    It was purely due to Mo Yans miscalction and excessive force!


    When the two of them separated with a hissing air conditioner, blood was oozing out of their lips, and they became red and swollen at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was really terrible!


    Wenwen only has one small climax and one big climax left and is about to end (*^__^*) PS: Yanyan and Ruiruis wedding is not a climax, and then it may kill people. Well, if you want to torture, you can. Who do you think is better to torture?


    s, my lips are swollen, how can I see anyone?

 Chapter 1104: Strange piece of iron

    Chapter 1104: Strange piece of iron


    Chapter 1104 Strange Iron Piece


    If only one person''s lip is injured, they can just find an excuse and get over it. But if two people are injured at the same time, it still hurts such a sensitive part. Except for ignorant children, anyone whoes here will know what is going on. .


    Mo Yan touched her red, swollen and cracked lips, feeling ashamed to return to the teahouse. So she decisively asked Xiao Ruiyuan to go back alone, and asked him to tell the others because he was feeling unwell, while she went directly back to the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion. Stay in the space for a while at night, and thene out after the wound is healed.


    Xiao Ruiyuan really wanted to say that this excuse was full of loopholes and no one would believe it. Instead, he used the excuse of urgent military affairs to go ahead, which was more convincing. However, seeing that Mo Yan had made up his mind, he suddenly didn''t want to say anything anymore. Mo Yan hadn''t considered it carefully, so he was destined to see through the cover-up.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was worried about Mo Yan going back alone, so he hired a carriage and personally sent her back to the Number One Schr''s Mansion. He watched her enter before returning to the teahouse, and exined the reason why Mo Yan returned to the Number One Schr''s Mansion early.


    "That''s not right, brother-inw!" Zhen''er was the first to notice the loophole and raised his own doubts: "Before we came out, the eldest sister gave each of us a pill. She was afraid that we would have bad stomachs. It was used for emergencies. I personally saw it. I saw the eldest sister put the remaining pills into her purse. If she has a bad stomach, will she be fine after taking a pill? "


    Being reminded by Zhen''er, everyone suddenly remembered the pill in their waist, and couldn''t help but look at Xiao Ruiyuan suspiciously. As a result, when I looked at it, I saw the striking wound at the corner of his mouth.


    If it was just this little wound, but Mo Yan suddenly returned to the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion, it would make people think too much.


    Facing those strange looks, Xiao Ruiyuan said the words he had thought of before without changing his expression: "I was walking in a hurry just now, and I identally bumped into a fellow traveler."


    Brother-inw, who is so powerful that he cant even avoid you? Zhener eximed, her eyes filled with admiration for the unknown passerby.


    The corners of Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips moved almost invisible, feeling that his brother-inw might be in trouble if he continued to dig deeper. He touched Zhen''er''s head very tenderly and said softly: "Brother-inw is thinking about something. If he doesn''t check it for a while, he won''t have time to escape."


    "Ah? So that''s it!" Zhen''er''s shoulders slumped, showing a disappointed expression. He originally thought he could listen to a wonderful martial arts story about the martial arts told by a storyteller!


    The little guy inevitably asked some weird questions again, so Xiao Ruiyuan decisively changed the subject. As for whether the previous exnation could convince those "experienced people", it was not within his scope of consideration.


    It would be better if this incident could be used to stimte the father-inw and let the father-inw decide on his marriage to Yan''er as soon as possible.


    Of course, Mo Qingze didn''t know the "evil intentions" of his prospective son-inw. He stared coldly at the corner of his mouth for a long time, and even after they finished appreciating thenterns and went back home, they didn''t give him a good look.


    In the No. 1 Schr''s Mansion, Mo Yan has entered the space and taken a beautiful bath in the spiritual spring water. There are only some shallow marks left on the corners of the mouth that were originally bruised. After washing with the spiritual spring water twice, it will bepletely healed, and even the wounds will be healed. will not have.


    "Yan Yan, I didn''t expect you to have such a tough side! Tsk tsk, blood was pouring out at that moment, which made me feel so distressed." Xue Duanzi, who was blindfolded by a piece of ck cloth, was lying on the edge of the tub. I dont know whether I feel more distressed or more gloating.


    Mo Yan looked embarrassed and poked Xue Duanzi''s belly and threatened: "If you dare to mention this again, do you believe that I will take a knife to cut open your belly right now and stuff the upgraded aphrodisiac pills inside?"


    As soon as Xue Tuanzi heard the aphrodisiac pills, her little body began to shake violently, and she reluctantly closed her "mouth".


    After almost soaking, Mo Yan got up, wiped her body, put on clean clothes, and went to the alchemy. It is said to be a refining pharmacy, but it is actually a small bamboo house that is notrge in area but very exquisite in shape.


    The small bamboo house was built from bamboo cut down by Mo Yan in the mountains and built by Xue Tuanzi. The aesthetics of Xuetuanzi are very good. The small bamboo houses built are beautiful and strong. Moreover, the bamboos buried in the ground have regrown their roots and are more leafy than when they were on the mountain. In other words, the small wooden houses are alive. There is life.


    "Yan Yan, your medicine refining skills are getting better and better, and the medicine is no worse than your old man Du. You might as well make more medicine and sell it in Old Man Du''s hospital, or open a pharmacy of your own to sell the medicine you made. Patent medicine." Seeing Mo Yan skillfully refining the fetal pills, Xue Tuanzi gave her an idea.


    The reason why Mo Yan''s medicine refining skills are getting better and better is not because she is talented and can learn it as soon as possible, but because the medicinal materials in the space are constantly flowing, and the medicinal materials in the medicine field are also harvested, guarding so many medicinal materials. Practice every day, practice every day, even if you are not perfect, you will be good.


    Seeing that the concoction in the pot was almost boiling, Mo Yan moved the pot off the stove and put it on the shelf. While it was cooling, he prepared the medicinal powder and replied: "The efficacy of pills is limited, and they are usually used for emergencies." , but its risks are not small. For example, if someone clearly cannot take a certain Chinese herbal medicine in the pills, but they buy it and take it again without knowing it, it will be troublesome if something goes wrong."


    Pills are easy to use. In addition to being more careful in dispensing them, there are no technical difficulties. But why do hospitals and pharmacies still mainly sell medicinal materials? Because everyone''s constitution is different, the medicines for the same disease will also be different, but the same pill is the same, so it may be that some people buy it and take it, and some people take it without any use.


    If thetter situation urs, the patient''s condition will be dyed. At least six out of ten people will have this situation. After a long time, where will the established drug stores still have business? Unless its emergency fever-reducing or health-preserving pills, its just waiting to go bankrupt!


    Seeing that the medicinal juice had almost cooled down, Mo Yan slowly poured it into the prepared medicinal powder and stirred it evenly with a wooden spoon, "So, pharmacies can be opened, but the pills they sell cannot be mainly used to treat diseases. , for example, you can sell the pills I gave to Sister Lan, or the pregnancy-preserving pills like this, but the medicinal materials are too expensive, the cost of the medicinal materials for one pill alone is two taels of silver, and not many people can afford it! "


    Xue Tuanzi thought about the strange medicinal effects of "that pill", and his whole body felt bad. In order to test the efficacy of the medicine, after the first pot of pills was released, they captured animals in the breeding area for experiments.


    I dont know what went wrong. It is obviously a pill to nourish yin, but its effect is the same as an aphrodisiac. The ewe that was tested came into heat early and attracted all the rams in the breeding area... Later, the ewe''s limbs became weak and could not stand up, and the grass it ate was all brought to its mouth by Mo Yan, who was very sorry!


    Even though it waster sessful, the shadow of this scene remained in Xue Tuanzis heart forever, and she shivered when she mentioned it. What made it even more desperate was that there were hundreds of failed finished products, all of which were kept by its owner.


    The most disgusting thing is that the owner threatens it that if it disobeys, he will give her an upgraded version of aphrodisiac pills to try after it transforms. He also said that not only will he not find beautiful women for it, he will also throw it into the breeding area. , letting those lowly beasts toss it, there is nothing more perverted than this.


    Thinking that he might be a medicine man for an unscrupulous master in the future, Xue Tuanzi felt that his future was hopeless, his little body trembled a little, and he said in a nagging voice: "Yan Yan, please forget it, you can''t sell those kinds of pills. Dont even open any pharmacies..."


    Mo Yan didn''t know that her unintentional threat frightened her precious weapon spirit. She put the prepared medicinal noodles into the mold and said without raising her head: "Ignore this for now, wait for me Lets learn how to make more meatballs.


    Without getting a definite answer, Xue Tuanzi''s snail eyes instantly drooped, and he wanted to p himself hard!


    machinespt Up since I asked you to talk badly, why do you open a shop so well, ugh!


    When the pills were ready, Mo Yan put them on the shelf to dry. After ying with the snow dumplings for a while, he left the space, took clean clothes from the cab, put them on, and walked out of the room towards the front yard.


    There was no sound in the yard. It was obvious that the six beasts who went out to y had not returned yet. Mo Yan didn''t know where they were going to y, but he wasn''t worried that they would be in danger. He was just worried that they would identally scare people and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Just when Mo Yan was thinking about it, there was a sound on the wall not far away, and then, several giant beasts climbed over the wall and came in. Who else could it be if it wasn''t the six beasts?


    Looking at the six dirty beasts, Mo Yan was angry and funny. Just as he was about to send them to take a bath, he was attracted by something in Xiaohua''s mouth: "What is this?"


    The little flower walked up to Mo Yan, opened her mouth and spat out a piece of metal into her hand. She looked at it with shining eyes, obviously wanting to know what kind of treasure it had picked up.


    Mo Yan looked at the strangely shaped, extremely finely forged metal piece that was only the size of a palm, and wondered what it was used for. But when she turned the metal over and saw the mark on the back, her expression suddenly changed and she quickly asked the hairball: "Where did you get this?"


    The imperial court had very strict control over salt and iron, especially iron mines. Mining privately was a serious crime that would lead to family extermination and genocide. The iron exported from the iron mines would be stamped with an official seal to prove that the iron had passed the "clear road". flow out through legitimate channels.


    At present, this piece of strange-looking metal has an official stamp, which proves that there is no problem with its origin. After being forged twice, it still retains the official stamp. There is also a strange mark next to it, which proves that this piece of metal was cast by the imperial court.


    But now, this piece of metal appears in the hands of an unknown person, and things are not that simple.


    The little flower whined twice, and the words tranted by Xue Tuanzi came to Mo Yan''s consciousness: "I picked this up in the forest behind the pce, and someone left it behind."


    The so-called mountain forest is actually just a few hills, about two miles away from the pce. However, the soil there is very good, the trees are lush, and many rare and exotic grasses are nted around it. It is the royal back garden, potted nts used in the pce, etc. , many of which were cultivated here.


    Little Flower grew up in Wu''an Pce, and there is no ce in the capital that she is not familiar with. Tonight, she and the other five beasts skillfully avoided the crowds and walked around the entire capital, naturally not sparing the royal back garden.


    At that time, the six beasts moved separately, and Xiaohua met a person halfway. When the man saw Xiao Hua, he ran away in a hurry and identally dropped the piece of iron.


    Xiaohua thought the man was afraid of it and ran away, so she didnt chase him. Instead, she became interested in the iron piece she had never seen before, so she picked it up.


    After hearing the whole story, Mo Yan''s expression became more serious. He touched Xiao Hua''s head and said, "This thing is not simple. Leave it here with me for now. I will show it to Brother Xiao when hees back. If it is inside If it really involves anything, you are the hero."


    Although she didnt know what this piece of metal was, she was familiar with the official stamp engraved on it, and the behavior of the person Xiaohua met was extremely suspicious, and he might be doing something shady. Xiao Ruiyuan must know about this matter.


    The metal piece was of no use to Xiao Hua. It was brought back for Mo Yan. Seeing that she wanted to take it away, he naturally would not disagree. But as soon as he heard that it could make a great contribution, he became excited and moved towards the five beasts. He gave a proud look.


    Hum, I am about to make a great contribution, and you still dare to say that I am a rag picker.


    Facing Xiaohua''s arrogant behavior, the five beasts gave it a disdainful look, gave it a thumbs up in their hearts, and silently cursed "retarded"!


    Mo Yan stared at the metal piece and was lost in thought, not noticing the undercurrents among the six beasts.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan returned to Zhuangyuan Mansion with a few children, it was already midnight, and Mo Yan had been sitting in the main hall waiting for them toe back.


    Since he didn''t see his father''s shadow, Mo Yan asked and learned that his father had sent Aunt Cui home. He smiled and asked the children to take a bath and go to bed.


    The younger ones were really tired from ying. They yawned and said hello to their elder sisters and brother-inw and left together. When the room became quiet, Mo Yan handed the metal piece she had been holding in front of Xiao Ruiyuan: "Xiaohua picked this up from the mountain behind the pce, take a look."


    When Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes touched the metal piece, his pupils suddenly shrank. He quickly took the metal piece and looked directly at the back. Sure enough, he found the official stamp in the groove.


    As soon as Mo Yan took a look at it, she understood that this thing was asplicated as she had guessed before. She looked at Xiao Ruiyuan, whose expression was unpredictable, and continued: "When Xiaohua came back, I saw a few thin threads embedded in its ws. I guessed that it should have met someone, and this thing was from that person. It was snatched from my hand."


    There is no such thing as a thin line, but it is a fact that he encountered someone acting suspiciously. Even if the person is finally caught, this insignificant detail is unlikely to be verified.


    Xiao Ruiyuan held the metal piece tightly and said cautiously: "I will take this piece of iron away first. I will tell you what the specific situation is when the matter is settled."


    Mo Yan knew very well that the matter involved in this piece of metal was beyond her control, so she nodded and said, "I understand, you should be careful."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly, gave Mo Yan a few words, then picked up the iron piece and prepared to leave. Then he suddenly turned around and stared closely at Mo Yan''s lips, with a hint of surprise in his eyes: "The wound is almost healed?"


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, and quickly realized what he was referring to. Her face couldn''t help but change, and she didn''t know how to exin that the wound was almost healed in less than two hours.


    That was too careless. She shouldn''t have worried about being seen by her father, and stayed in the space for too long, let alone washed with spiritual spring water. Now, how can she exin it so that he won''t be suspicious? Could it be that she has a special constitution and her wounds heal quickly?


    Xiao Ruiyuan gently stroked Mo Yan''s lips and clearly saw that there was only a light pink trace left on the injured area. In less than two days, this trace wouldpletely disappear.


    "Do you have medicine that can help wounds heal quickly?" Xiao Ruiyuan asked with raised eyebrows. Apart from this reason, he really couldn''t think of anything else.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan''s nervousness unexpectedly rxed. She blinked and lied seriously: "I did apply ointment twice after I came back. I don''t know if it was the ointment that contributed to it! Oh, by the way, I I also ate a small piece of dried Ganoderma lucidum, which was the ck Ganoderma lucidum that I had not used up before.


    ck Ganoderma lucidum? The corner of Xiao Ruiyuan''s mouth moved, and he wanted to say something about wasting the natural resources, butpared to the painful wound, ck Ganoderma lucidum seemed to be nothing.


    However, ck Ganoderma lucidum is too precious and can be used to save lives at critical moments. Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t hold it back and reminded: "Grinding ck Ganoderma lucidum into powder and adding it to the wound medicine may have a better effect."


    Hearing this, Mo Yans eyes lit up: You can give it a try.


    Looking at the shining eyes of his beloved woman, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t help butugh out loud, then lowered his head and kissed those bright eyes like ck gems.


    Mo Yan closed her eyes subconsciously, feeling the tendernessing from her eyelids, and reached out to hug the man.


    Ahem


    At the moment of tenderness and affection, an untimely cough sounded like a thunder in the ears. The two people hugging each other quickly separated from each other in shock. Looking towards the source of the sound, they saw Mo Qingze standing outside the door. He was staring at them with a dark face.


    Looking at his frightened daughter, Mo Qingze''s distressed and deliberately stern face almost copsed. He med all this on the brat who was pretending to be guilty, and wished he could kick him out right now.


    Hmph, you dare to seduce his daughter in front of him, what a shame!


    If Xiao Ruiyuan could hear his father-inw''s voice at this time, he would definitely feel that he was wronged! As for whether he was really wronged or falsely wronged, only he himself knows.


    Those who practice martial arts, especially when sleeping, will retain a sense of vignce. It is impossible not to notice someone approaching.


    Facing his father-inw''s cannibalistic gaze, Xiao Ruiyuan felt that the day when he would be a groom seemed to be a big step closer.


    That night, Xiao Ruiyuan was "invited" out of the Number One Schr''s Mansion mercilessly by his father-inw. Mo Yan painfully endured his father''s "teachings" until the moonlight set in the west, before he was returned to the room.


    Mo Yan returned to the room angrily, and used force to suppress Xue Tuanzi, who did not remind her and evenughed at her. She shielded her consciousness from Xue Tuanzi''s dissatisfied thoughts, covered herself with quilt, and went to sleep.

 Chapter 1105: Add another shop

    Chapter 1105: Add another shop


    Chapter 1105: Adding another store


    Early the next morning, Mo Qingze went to work in the Yamen. Zhen''er and Yun Zhao returned to the school withrge and small bags of food. Mo Yan also returned to his home in Liuyang Vige with his two younger sisters.


    Although the home is much morefortable than the Zhuangyuan Mansion, there are still many things to do. Mo Yan took a short rest and then went to the study to calcte the ie and expenditure ounts for this quarter.


    Halfway through the calction, Tang Xin came in with a thick ount book and a wooden box: "Sister Yan Yan, Manager Zhao came yesterday and brought Zhuangzi''s ounts and money for this season."


    Mo Yan raised her head, rubbed her swollen forehead, pointed to the chair opposite and motioned for Tang Xin to sit down: "Have you seen the ount book, right? Please tell me the general situation."


    "Yes, I''ve already read it." Tang Xin sat down obediently, turned to thest page of the ledger, and reported the ie breakdown first: "Two hundred acres of rice, totaling 213,600 kilograms. , 774 taels of silver; 20 acres of watermelon (watermelon), totaling 119,200 jins, with an ie of 232 taels and 65 Wen; 30 acres of peanuts, totaling Twelve thousand three hundred and eighty kilograms, ie of seventy-eight taels and sixty cents... The total ie from various items is three thousand eighty-seven taels and thirty-two cents, excluding the expenses of hiredbor, damage to farm tools, etc. The ie was three thousand two hundred sixty-seven taels and fifty-nine cents."


    After clearly reading out the final statistical results one by one, Tang Xin licked her dry lips and ced the ount book in front of Mo Yan: "There are almost no problems with the ounts, and the amount of money is also correct."


    Zhao Dafu''s ounts were not so clear and clear. It obviously took a lot of effort for Tang Xin to report them clearly ording to categories. Mo Yan looked at the tiredness in Tang Xin''s eyes and knew that she didn''t get a good restst night because of this ount. She frowned and said, "You stayed upte against night, didn''t you? This ount book won''t run away. Take your time reading it." Thats it, dont stay upte in the future.


    Tang Xin felt a little embarrassed: "Looking at it, I forgot the time. It won''t happen like this next time."


    "You girl, don''t fool me. If I find you staying upte again, you will never touch this ount book again."


    Mo Yan didnt know how many times she had heard simr words, but this girl would never go to bed to rest until she finished her tasks for the day.


    Tang Xin suddenly became anxious and said quickly: "Sister Yan Yan, I promise this is thest time. There is really no next time."


    She''s not good at embroidery or cooking, but she''s just a little talented at keeping ounts. Now she''spletely in love with keeping ounts. If she''s not allowed to do it, what can she do? Woolen cloth?


    Seeing that she had frightened people, Mo Yan''s face became brighter: "Remember what you said today, otherwise I will keep my word." After nearly two years of testing, she knew exactly what kind of person Tang Xin was. . Not only is she careful and meticulous, but she is also very patient. I have never seen her get upset when looking at ounts. If she continues to train her, she will be a good helper in the future.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll keep it in mind." Tang Xin responded hurriedly, feeling so touched by this concern that she wanted to cry.


    Mo Yan was finally satisfied. She stared at Tang Xin for a long time and suddenly said, "I''m going to let you take care of the rice shop and rece Grandpa Li with taking care of the winery. Do you have any objections?"


    At the moment, the winery is in need of a trusted person to take care of it, and the right person can''t be found for a while. After all, Tang Xin is still young and has many shorings. Even if she wants to reuse her, she can''t take care of such a big wine all at once. Zhuang left it to her to take care of, and temporarily asked her to take care of the rice shop in exchange for Grandpa Li. This was also a matter of careful consideration.


    Sister Yan, what did you say? Tang Xins eyes widened in disbelief, never expecting that Mo Yan would have such an arrangement.


    Mo Yan was amused by her frightened look, and repeated what she had just said carefully, and then encouraged: "The affairs in the shop are not difficult, and you have no problem with ounting. I believe you Can take good care of the shop."


    Tang Xinzhi looked at Mo Yan nkly, feeling like he was dreaming. After she was bought by the Mo family and officially became a member of the Mo family, she adjusted her position: she was a ve bought by the Mo family. If the Mo family wanted her to live, she would live. If the Mo family wanted her to die, she would. Just die.


    However, when she arrived at Mo''s house, she found that no one here treated her as a ve, and no one ordered her to do this or that. Not only that, she could eat enough every day, wear good clothes that she had never worn before, and no one beat her. , scolding her for having endless work to do.


    Compared with the home that was without warmth, this ce is more like a home. Every time she thought about it, she kept rejoicing for her decisiveness. If she hadn''t mustered up the courage to go to Mo''s house for help, she would have been sold to that ce long ago and lived a life worse than death. She might have be a ve. The loess disappeared quietly between heaven and earth.


    She has learned so many things in the past few years in the Mo family that she can no longer leave here and doesn''t want to leave. She has not forgotten her duty, and knows very well that she cannot take the Mo family''s kindness as stupidity, otherwise, everything she has now will be lost at any time.


    She just wants to do good things and repay the Mo family''s kindness. As long as the Mo family needs her, she will do whatever they ask her to do. However, she never thought that the Mo family would leave such a profitable rice shop to her to take care of.


    This feeling was as if she was used to using her own efforts in exchange for food, clothing and clothing, and nned to keep doing so, but suddenly arge piece of fat fell in front of her from the sky, making her suddenly realize that she actually had greater value. . This discovery undoubtedly inspired her!


    Tang Xin took a few deep breaths and met Mo Yan''s encouraging gaze. She stood up and said solemnly: "Sister Yan Yan, I will take good care of the rice shop and will never let you down."


    Seeing her being so decisive, Mo Yan felt a little satisfied and encouraged: "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, just do your best in everything! During this period, you first go to Mipu to get familiar with Grandpa Li. If there is any If you dont understand, ask Grandpa Li directly for advice. Dont hide it. When you are sure that you can take over Mipu, I will transfer Grandpa Li back.


    This girl has experienced too many setbacks and tribtions, and her temperament is tougher than her peers. Facts have proved that she was not wrong about the person.


    Tang Xin nodded repeatedly and said gratefully, "Sister Yan Yan, I understand."


    The matter was settled like this. The next day, Mo Yan took Tang Xin to Mipu and chatted with Li Zhong alone in the small room for a long time. When Li Zhong came out, he began to patiently teach Li Yan how to manage the shop.


    Although the affairs of Mipu are very messy, it is not difficult to take care of it seriously. Putting Li Zhong, the former big shopkeeper, here is really overkill.


    At present, Mo Yan has handed over the more important winery to Li Zhong. This is a sign of respect for Li Zhong, and Li Zhong knows it very well. Originally, he had adapted to life in Mipu and enjoyed it, but now the Mojia Winery needed him even more. He would not let himself befortable and cling to Mipu.


    Li Zhong taught very carefully, and Tang Xin studied hard. Within a few days, the two officiallypleted the handover, and the shopkeeper of Mipu became Tang Xin, who was less than fourteen years old.


    Originally, except for Li Zhong, who had been staying in the rice shop, Tietou and Wang Fattou, who had just gotten married and were not yet fathers, took turns going home. At least one person stayed in the shop with Li Zhong every day to prevent anyone from breaking into the door and stealing. When the shop encounters other threats, it can try to avoid losses.


    Now the shopkeeper is Tang Xin. She is a woman, and the rice shop has only one sleeping room, so it bes inconvenient. The three seasons of spring, summer, and autumn were fine. After closing the shop, they could still go back to Liuyang Vige with Tietou or Wang Fattou. However, in winter, it gets dark veryte and dark very early. It is very inconvenient for them to go back and forth every day. .


    If it is rainy or snowy and it is not convenient toe back, the three of them can only stay in the shop to prevent the roof from leaking and damaging the food.


    Mo Yan discovered this problem after a hint from Tang Xin, so he nned to rent a separate room for Tang Xin in the city. As a result, Li Zhong gave her an idea and asked her to find an opportunity to buy the cloth shop next door.


    It turns out that the owner of Buzhuang is a foreigner who has worked hard in the capital for decades before he bought such a small rice shop. It''s a pity that he has only one daughter in middle age and no son to inherit his family business. Now his daughter has long been married, and he and his wife are old. They are no longer able to run the business of the cloth shop, so they want to sell the shop. Lost, took the money back to his hometown to retire.


    The location of Buzhuang is good and the area is not too small. In addition, the owner of Buzhuang wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to make a lot of pension money, so he set the price very high. The shop was not as big as a rice shop, but he shouted four or five The high price of one hundred taels was a full thousand taels higher than the value of the rice shop.


    Those who were originally interested in the project gave up because they thought it was not worth it. The owner of the cloth store is not in a hurry to sell, and he refuses to lower the price. Even now, several months have passed, and the shop still has not been sold.


    Mo Yan was very moved after hearing about it. Although the area of the rice shop is not small, it sells too many things. In addition to grain, eggs, vegetables, wild animals, etc. will also be sold together. When the first batch of wine and fruit wine are brewed, she originally nned to set up a special counter. Specializes in selling these wines.


    It''s a pity that there is no room for a wine rack in the rice shop. The cloth shop next door is now for sale. If it can be bought, it will not only solve the problem of cing the wine rack, but also solve the problem of Tang Xin''s amodation.


    Mo Yan had already decided to buy the shop, so she asked: "Grandpa Li, I n to buy this shop. How much money do you think is appropriate?"


    Three thousand two hundred taels!


    Li Zhong thought for a moment and came up with a price that the owner of Buzhuang could ept and they would not suffer a big loss. ording to the market price, that cloth shop couldst for three thousand taels, and three thousand two hundred taels was the limit, no more.


    Mo Yan nodded, and the price was simr to her estimate: "Okay, it''s only three thousand two hundred taels. I have to ask Grandpa Li to talk to the boss of the cloth store about this matter."


    Li Zhong smiled and said: "Although I have a good rtionship with that old boy, he may not make concessions. However, if Yan Yatou allows me to bring a jar of wine, I would like to see it for the sake of the jar of wine. , maybe he will agree."


    There were several jars of wine in the rice shop before, but few people paid attention to it for several months. Unexpectedly, the owner of the cloth shop spent five taels of silver on a whim to buy a pound of wine and took it back the next day. , bought all the remaining wine.


    It was precisely because of a few jars of wine that the rtionship between Li Zhong and the owner of Buzhuang became much closer. Later, most of the wine in the rice shop was bought by him. It is said that drinking a few jars of wine healed the cold leg he suffered in his early years.


    Although not many people believed this, the owner of the cloth shop was so convinced that he gave up all those strong old wines and only loved Mo''s wine.


    Mo Yan was immediately happy when she heard it. She may not have other things, but she does have plenty of wine. Even for wine produced in space, if a five-pound jar can cost one thousand three hundred taels of silver, it is quite a bargain.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about one altar, but give him two altars and three altars."


    Haha, Im afraid this old boy will be very happy! Li Zhong pped his hands andughed: I will talk to him about old times tomorrow.


    This purchase went even smoother than Mo Yan imagined. Li Zhong brought two jars of high-vintage space wine to Buzhuang. As soon as he opened the jars, the owner of Buzhuang took the jars and lids away.


    After careful tasting, the owner of the wine shop scolded Li Zhong for hiding the real good wine and selling him low-quality wine at a high price.


    In response to this, Li Zhong cried out loudly and treated the two jars of high-vintage wine he had brought with him as century-old wines that had been stored in the cer for five generations. He was reluctant to drink them himself, so how could he be willing to sell them to others.


    The owner of Buzhuang had drank not only 100 jins but also 50 jins of wine. He was very aware of the difference between these two bottles of wine and the wines he had bought before. He did not doubt Li Zhong''s words. He just took it as a century-old cer and immediately treasured it. The seal was ready, and he said he wanted to take it back to his hometown and taste it slowly.


    Once you have coaxed the owner of the cloth shop, the next thing will be much easier. The owner of the cloth shop was happy and agreed to sell the shop for 3,200 taels. However, the Mo family had to buy the more than 850 pieces of cloth of various colors umted in the cloth shop at the original price. Otherwise, he would have to wait for these cloths. Only when the store is sold out will they be willing to give up the shop.


    Mo Yan was even more generous, and without even bargaining, he took out four thousand taels of silver with a wave of his hand and bought the cloth shop together with 600 pieces of cloth.


    Although there is a lot of fabric, the Mo family supports hundreds of people, and this amount of stuff will be used up in less than three years. Buying it cheap now will save you from spending more money in the future, so it is cheap for both sides.


    The owner of the cloth shop received the money and went to the Yamen with Mo Yan that day to transfer the ownership of the cloth shop to Mo Yan''s name. The next day, I packed up lightly with my wife and two jars of wine, and embarked on the return journey.


    Mo Yan was not slow in his actions. The day after he got the shop, he asked someone to transport more than 800 pieces of cloth stored in the cloth vige to his home. He also had someone cut a door in the wall to connect with the rice shop. After five or six days of painting and decorating, the house had apletely new look. Tang Xin moved in after the house dried.


    The business at the shop came to an end, and Zhao Mu and the others sealed the jars of all the fruits. But then they became even busier. In addition to fertilizing the crops, which would be used for the fruit trees next year, they also had to build houses to wee another group of brothers and more than 20 children who had been rescued from the textile mill.


    This year, there is obviously a shortage of manpower in the orchard, and at least 100 more people are needed. All the fields on Zhuangzi have been recovered, and they also require arge number of manpower to cultivate them. In addition to the more than 100 acres of paddy fields in the londs, Mo Yan also ns to hand them over to the retired soldiers. She made a rough calction and found that about three hundred and fifty people were needed.


    The field on Zhuangzi has also started construction at the same time. It is rtively stable there and it is enough to build houses for two hundred people. On the other hand, more construction is needed in Liuyang Vige, and more people will definitely be added in the future.


    Mo Yan left everything to Zhao Dafu, Zhao Mu and others, and there were not many things that required personal responsibility. By the time she had arranged all the things she needed to do, more than half a month had passed and the cold September had entered.


    On this day, Mo Yan got up very early. After moving several baskets of fruits that had been stored in the basement to the carriage, she said to Li Zhong: "Grandpa Li, I want to go to the Shen family to visit Sister Lan. I may not be able to make it back today." , just keep an eye on things at home. If something happens to Zhao Mu and the others, you can handle it as you decide. If you can''t decide, just wait until Ie back to handle it."


    Li Zhong said: "Girl Yan, you can go without worry, I''m watching!"


    Mo Yan was not worried about Li Zhong. She nodded to him and drove Xiao Hei away.


    The carriage drove onto the road. Mo Yan entered the carriage, reced several baskets of fruits with the freshest ones, and released an eagle that can travel thousands of miles a day.


    "I feel sorry for you to stay at Lao Shen''s house these days. You cane back at any time when Sister Lan gives birth to the baby safely." Mo Yan touched the eagle''s head and took out a te of fresh chicken slices and fed it to it: "If something happens to Sister Lan, you must tell me as soon as possible."


    Ji the eagle responded, lowering its head and taking big mouthfuls of meat.


    This eagle flies extremely fast, reaching a speed of more than 400 miles per hour. It is only 150 miles from Liuyang Vige to Old Shen''s house, and it can fly back in less than two seconds.


    Mo Yan left the eagle with Liu Tinn just in case. If something happened, she would know about it immediately. Furthermore, it would be much easier for the two of them tomunicate.


    The eagle finished eating the meat slices and was unwilling to stay in the space. It asked Mo Yan to open the car door and jumped on Xiao Hei''s back. It barked intermittently, as if it was talking to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei neighed lowly in response from time to time, and the horse and the eagle were chatting enthusiastically.


    Mo Yan didnt understand, so he simply entered the space and asked Xue Tuanzi to form a human body model, and practiced the nine Du Shi needles on the model.


    Du''s Nine Needles is too profound. After learning it for so long, Mo Yan still can''t reach the level of curing diseases and people. However, in the eyes of Dr. Du, she is already very good. Now she cannot perform acupuncture on patients, but shecks experience.


    At this time, Liu Tinn, who had spent more than half a month livingfortably in the old Shen family, encountered a very distressing thing: Lu Zhu, who was driven to the Shen family''s ancestral home, broke into the Shen family two days ago in a state of dejection, and in full view of everyone I knelt down for her...

 Chapter 1106: Wasted efforts, twins.

    Chapter 1106: Wasted efforts, twins.


    Chapter 1106: Wasted efforts, twins


    "Young madam, my cousin is here again." Mother Lu hurriedly walked in with a te of sour plums and said to Liu Tinn who was leaning on the soft couch reading a book: "She also stewed chicken soup for you, saying it was for you. Physically, look..."


    Seeing the sullen look on the face of the young madam, Lu Ma did not continue talking, but she felt a little unhappy with the cousin in her heart: She knew clearly that the young madam didn''t want to see her, but she still wanted to get in here and offend the youngdy. Madam is unhappy. I wonder if the youngdy is pregnant. Do you need to avoid worry and anger in order to have a baby?


    A few days ago, she suddenly rushed into the house and said those specious words in front of all the servants of the Shen family, causing the youngdy to suffer injustice. She had been with the youngdy for several months, and the youngdy was the most kind and generous person. How could he do such a thing?


    However, the master and his wife feel sorry for this youngdy who has suffered a serious crime. Even if it ister found out that it was a misunderstanding and has nothing to do with the youngdy, she does not send her back to the ancestral home, but tacitly allows her to hang around in front of the youngdy. Do you think that the youngdy like this Can you put aside the past grudges and forgive Miss Cousin?


    Lu Ma is an olddy of the Shen family. She knows everything about the Shen family. She also knows the reasons why Liu Tinn and Lu Zhu are not dealing with each other. In her opinion, the youngdy she is serving is not wrong, but the cousin is quite scheming. , he took the opportunity to throw dirty water on the youngdy. He really couldn''t stay in the house, otherwise he might cause trouble again in the future.


    Liu Tinn threw the book she was reading with great interest on the table with a snap, and her face became very ugly: "Ignore her, just pretend she doesn''t exist."


    Ever since she became pregnant, her temper has been a little out of control, and any little thing can make her mood swing. She used to live in the capital, and there were only four people in her family. She was usually well taken care of by Lu Ma, and Shen Ji was also loving and considerate to her, so she didn''t have any bad feelings. But now it''s different. There''s someone she doesn''t like in the family. , appeared in front of her every day, how could she feel better?


    "Young madam, for the sake of my husband and my wife, I think it would be best for you to meet me." Ma Lu hesitated for a moment and reminded her tactfully.


    The cousin lowered her attitude so low and cooked chicken soup with her own hands. If the youngdy disappeared, and she was asked to run to the master and his wife and cry for a while, the master and his wife would feel sorry for her and not tell her, and they were not sure how to misunderstand the youngdy. .


    Liu Tinn knew that Lu Ma had good intentions and understood what she meant. Although she really didn''t want to see the person who disgusted her, she had to endure it. She rubbed her forehead, frowned and said to Lu Ma: "Lu Ma, please let her in. I will see her today and save her from pretending to be in front of me every day, looking very crooked. "


    When Lu''s mother heard this, she couldn''t help but feel a little distressed andforted: "Young madam, you are right to think so. My cousin''s surname is not Shen. She is an outsider. She will get married in two years. After that, she will be just a guest. You are the master of this family. If you dont want to see her in the future, just stop walking with her.


    Liu Tinn''s mood improved a lot after beingforted by Lu''s mother. When Lu''s mother brought Lu Zhu in, she hadpletely calmed down. This disappointed Lu Zhu, who still wanted to perform in front of her uncle and aunt.


    "Sister Lan, this is the chicken soup Zhu''er made specially for you. You were dyed outside for a while, and it is now warm and good for your mouth. If you don''t mind it, try it. If you like it, Zhu''er will make it for you every day. ." Lu Zhu suppressed her thoughts and carefully walked up to Liu Tinn with chicken soup.


    The intimate title "Sister Lan" suddenly reminded Liu Tinn of the good sisters she had not seen in Beijing for almost a month. But when this title came from the mouth of the most annoying person, it sounded particrly harsh to her. She looked at Lu Zhu and corrected her expressionlessly: "You are the cousin of the Shen family. The person I married is your cousin. You should call me cousin."


    Lu Zhu''s face froze slightly, a sh of deep jealousy shed in his eyes, but he said with sincerity and fear: "Zhu''er only thought that the title ''Sister Lan'' was more affectionate, but she didn''t expect that it would make Sister Lan, oh no, If you make cousin sister-inw unhappy, Zhu''er will never dare to do it again, cousin sister-inw, don''t be angry."


    At the end of the sentence, Pearl''s eyes were already red, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    After Liu Tinn passed the door, Lu Zhu had never called Liu Tinn "cousin sister-inw" in a serious manner. The two had just met before, and Lu Zhu was sent to the ancestral home in the countryside. It was understandable that the two had no chance to meet. But this time Liu Tinn was raising a baby in the old Shen family, and Lu Zhu found an excuse toe back from the ancestral home in the countryside. Even though they had met her several times, she still refused to call Liu Tinn "cousin". She always called her "sister-inw", elder sister Lan, and younger sister Lan. This title seemed intimate, but Lu Zhu knew what she was hiding in private, and Liu Ting also knew it. .


    Seeing this, Liu Tinn became angry again and said sarcastically: "Cousin Lu, you looked like this when you saw me. People who don''t know about it might think that I, a cousin-inw, are vicious. I bullied you. Since you feel wronged when you see me, there is no need toe here again in the future, so as not to feel unhappy."


    Lu Zhu''s face turned pale, as if he had suffered a huge blow. She looked at the impatient Liu Tinn and burst into tears: "Sister Lan, are you still unwilling to forgive Zhu''er?"


    At this point, she didn''t wait for Liu Tinn to speak, and continued to cry: "Sister Lan, Zhu''er really didn''t mean it. That naughty ve stole the silver clothes sent by Zhu''er''s uncle and aunt. Zhu''er didn''t have enough to eat every day, and she had to suffer. The bully from that naughty ve and the words he said made Zhu''er mistakenly think that it was Sister Lan who didn''t like Zhu''er and instigated her to do this. Zhu''er really didn''t mean it, it really wasn''t..."


    Liu Tinn looked coldly at Lu Zhu, who was an excellent singer and songwriter, and the disgust in her eyes deepened: "Whether it was intentional or unintentional, you know for yourself! However, since my parents have already punished the naughty ve, this matter is over. I I dont intend to argue with you as a temporary guest. If you insist on remembering it, just remember it. Just dont mention it in front of me again in the future. Otherwise, I will treat you as dissatisfied with your parents treatment and you will definitely tell your elders. He said, please ask the second elder to find that unruly ve and let you deal with it yourself."


    Lu Zhu, who was defeated by his general, looked at Liu Tinn and was dumbfounded, forgetting to cry. She thought Liu Tinn would be angry, or scold her severely, or drive her out directly, so that she would have an excuse to tell her grievances in front of her uncle and aunt, making thempletely disgusted with this woman.


    But now, she has left something to say in front of this woman. She really made this womanin to her uncle and aunt. The uncle and aunt only thought that she was dissatisfied with the way they dealt with the unruly ves. If it went deeper, they thought she was ruthless and wanted to put her under the influence of others. That naughty ve died.


    That day, in front of all the servants, the Shen couple had the ve who had defrauded Lu Zhu pinned down on the bench and beaten fifty times. Then the whole family was sold out of the house. Such a punishment was already very severe. .


    Lu Zhu looked at the expressionless Liu Tinn and suddenly felt a little scared. She dared to provoke this woman because she was relying on her uncle and aunt to love her. If her uncle and aunt thought she was a ruthless person, this love would be greatly reduced.


    This woman is pregnant with a child and is highly valued by her uncle and aunt. Her status in the hearts of her uncle and aunt has been threatened. If this woman is allowed to talk nonsense in front of her uncle and aunt, her uncle and aunt will definitely believe her.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhu''s face changed. Under the shocked gazes of Liu Tinn and Lu Ma, he pped himself **** the face. The originally white and tender face soon became red and swollen.


    "Sister Lan, you misunderstood. Zhu''er is not dissatisfied with the punishment of her uncle and aunt. You can''t wrong Zhu''er like this!" Lu Zhu burst into tears. Her red and swollen face was washed away by the tears, and she looked miserable.


    Liu Tinn did not expect Lu Zhu to be so cruel and deal such a heavy blow to herself. If she was allowed to walk out of her yard like this today, I''m afraid that her reputation as a vicious and intolerant person would spread throughout the house again.


    This woman is really determined to ruin her reputation over and over again. Does she really think that once her reputation is ruined, she will have a chance to break into someone else''s house? Delusion!


    Liu Tinn was toozy to watch her act anymore, and said to Lu''s mother, who also noticed Lu Zhu''s tricks: "You should ask Miss Cousin to go out personally. Oh, by the way, she has to send her directly to her parents and report the situation to them. I I dont want to be med again.


    "Yes, old ve, let''s go now." Lu Ma came down without saying a word, stepped forward and pulled Lu Zhu out.


    "No, Sister Lan, you have misunderstood Zhu''er, you have misunderstood." Lu Zhu struggled and refused to leave. She never expected that Liu Tinn would act unreasonably and actually intend to file aint first. If she lost the opportunity, wouldn''t this p be in vain?


    But how could a little girl with no strength in her handspare to Lu Ma, who had gained strength by doing rough work? Lu''s mother pulled her like a chicken, and while pulling her out, she persuaded: "Miss Cousin, you''d better follow the old ve to the madam to talk to me. The young madam is pregnant, and it''s time to rest at this point. .


    Lu Zhu couldn''t break free, so she struggled, cried, and was dragged all the way to Mrs. Shen, leaving a trail of gossip.


    The room finally became quiet. Liu Tinn was indeed a little tired after the battle of wits with Lu Zhu. She stood up slowly, holding her slightly protruding belly. She was about to go back to the room to rest for a while when she saw Fang Fang out of the corner of her eye. The bowl of chicken soup on the table brought a chill to the corner of my mouth.


    She picked up the soup bowl, walked slowly to the window, and poured the chicken soup into the rose flowers under the window. Looking at the birds singing non-stop on the big trees in the yard, he chuckled and said, "You guys are getting an advantage."


    When she turned around, several birds that had watched her pour out the fragrant chicken soup quickly flew down, got into the rose bushes, and happily ate the soft and delicious chicken.


    Liu Tinny down on the bed, took off her coat, covered herself with a thin quilt, and fell asleep quickly. As for whether Lu Zhu would act like a monster in front of Mrs. Shen, she was not worried at all.


    Ma Lu was originally Mrs. Shen''s person. Mrs. Shen trusted her and arranged her to be with Liu Tinn. Mrs. Shen didn''t get along with Liu Tinn much, so she didn''t necessarily believe Liu Tinn''s words, but she absolutely believed in Lu Ma''s words. This time, Lu Zhu''s p was in vain.


    As Liu Tinn expected, Lus mother did not give Lu Zhu any chance to distort the facts. With Lu Zhus helpless crying, she told Mrs. Shen exactly what happened.


    Mama Lu did not add fuel to the fire, nor did she take the opportunity to use Lu Zhu of his faults. Instead, Mrs. Shen believed her words and became somewhat dissatisfied with her niece Lu Zhu.


    But looking at Lu Zhu''s swollen face and eyes red from crying, Mrs. Shen couldn''t bear to say harsh words. She just reminded: "Your cousin is pregnant, and you have to be in a good mood to have a good baby. It''s just a joke with her to relieve boredom." Crying in front of her will inevitably upset her, so you''d better not go there in the future. If you''re bored,e over and stay with your aunt."


    Lu Zhu heard the me in her aunt''s words and felt extremely angry. However, she was still a little clever and knew that if she said bad things about Liu Tinn, she would definitely annoy her aunt. She suppressed all her thoughts and responded obediently.


    Mama Lu came back from Mrs. Shen with a smile on her face, and met several maids who greeted her along the way. She knew what these people wanted to know and didn''t want her youngdy to be a bad person again, so she made the matter clear in a few words, and her words were naturally biased towards Liu Tinn.


    Soon, all the servants in the house knew that Lu Zhu had stolen the chicken but failed to lose the rice. Theyughed at her secretly, but they still respected her openly. If you want to know a word about this man, but let Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen put it in his hands. The old servant who has been stationed at the old house for decades has been sold!


    Liu Tinn woke up from her sleep in a daze. Before she opened her eyes, she was keenly aware of a shadow beside the bed, blocking the lighting from the window. She thought it was Mother Lu, and said in a hoarse voice: "My mouth is dry, Mother Lu, please give me a ss of water!"


    After a slight step of walking away, Liu Tinn finally noticed something was wrong. She opened her eyes suddenly and saw a pretty figure walking over with tea.


    Because her back was facing the light, Liu Tinn couldn''t see the figure''s face clearly for a while, but she felt that the figure was unexpectedly familiar. When she finally realized who this person was, the figureughed out loud: "Why, we haven''t seen each other for only a month, and we don''t recognize him anymore?"


    Mo Yan looked at her friend who suddenly sat up and fell onto the bed again due to the sudden dizziness caused by the violent movement. He quickly put the tea cup on the bedside table and helped him in time: "Look at you, it''s all You are going to be a mother, and yet you are so reckless, so be careful not to scare the child."


    With such arge range of movements, Mo Yan was really worried about scaring the child in her belly.


    Liu Tinn couldn''t hear the words, her eyes were full of joy at seeing her friend. She held Mo Yan''s hand tightly and said loudly: "When did youe? Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Mo Yan helped her lean against the head of the bed and put a pillow on her back: "Not long after, I saw that you were sleeping soundly and didn''t scream."


    Liu Tinn waved her hands and said angrily: "I either eat or sleep all day long. Isn''t this why I sleep when I''m bored? If I knew you woulde today, I wouldn''t be willing to sleep."


    Mo Yan was amused by her words. He took a washed apple from the te on the table and stuffed it into her hand: "Hurry up and eat the fresh fruits that fall in the orchard, haven''t you?"


    Liu Tinn''s eyes lit up when she saw it. She took the big red apple and took a bite: "I was wondering why there is a fruity smell in the house. It turns out it''s this, Yan Yan, you are so good to me!"


    Liu Tinn really feels that she is very lucky. Although she has no brothers or sisters and grew up alone, she was still very happy because she was held in the hands of her parents since she was a child. When she grew up, she met the first person in her life. Friend, and the only friend who allows her to be her truest self.


    If she has any worries, as long as she sees Yan Yan, she will quickly be happy, as if all problems are no longer a problem.


    Mo Yan looked at her friend who was as happy as a child, and beat her chest and said: "I''m unlucky, you are obviously older than me, but I call you ''Sister Lan'', but I worry about you. Oh, what a miserable life!" "


    Plop! Liu Tinn burst outughing, and the bitten apple in her mouth was sprayed out far away.


    Mo Yan was so close that she didn''t have time to move away. There were a few water stains on her clothes. She took out her handkerchief and wiped it while saying disgustedly: "Look at you, I came here to see you out of kindness, but you sprayed water all over me. This clothes Its new and Im wearing it for the first time!


    Liu Tinn straightened up like a schr and apologized to Mo Yan in a rough voice: "Young man is rude, I hope you will forgive me."


    "Ha ha-"


    The movements were very standard, but the strange voice made Mo Yan amused. The two sisters were in a quarrel, and there was no sorrow left.


    After the fun, Mo Yan stared at her friend''s belly and said in confusion: "You don''t look fat. Your belly seems bigger than that of ordinary pregnant women. Is it possible that all the fat is on your belly?"


    Hearing this, Liu Tinn touched her belly and said depressedly: "Is it really bigger than others? It doesn''t feel soft when I touch it."


    Mo Yan frowned and reached out to feel for her friend''s pulse: "Your belly is less than four months old, and it looks like it''s already five months old. I''d better check your pulse first."


    Liu Tinn became nervous when she heard this, and quickly put her wrist on the pulse pillow: "My belly has gotten a lot bigger since I came back. I thought it was because I ate too much and the baby was growing fast."


    Mo Yan smiled and said, "It''s possible. If nothing happens in the future, just go out and move around more. This will be good for your health and your child. When you give birth to a child, you will feel more rxed."


    Liu Tinn stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, obviously she had never done this before.


    Mo Yan nced at her friend helplessly and said nothing. She just concentrated on feeling for her pulse, which revealed something serious.


    "Yan Yan, you mean, I have two children in my belly?" Liu Tinn stared at Mo Yan stupidly, unable to believe that she was so lucky that she was going to have two children all of a sudden.


    "Judging from the pulse and your belly, it''s true, but I''m not sure. I''ll be sure when the month is older." Mo Yan was also happy for her friend. If there are really two friends, the friend is in the Shen family. The position bes more stable.


    From summer to winter all of a sudden, the seasons changed too quickly, and rhinitis broke out. I have been so ufortable these past few days, sneezing non-stop every day, and my head is confused and painful!

 Chapter 1107: Buy people

    Chapter 1107: Buy people


    Chapter 1107 Buying People


    Mo Yan said she was not sure that Liu Tinn was carrying twins, but in fact they were almost inseparable, and Liu Tinn believed it. After she finished chewing the apple, she happily asked Mo Yan to take her pulse again to see if the two children were a boy or a girl. She thought it would be best to have a boy and a girl, so that they would make a good name. If she could have children in the future, she would have two more, and there would be no regrets if she couldn''t.


    "Do you think I have irvoyance, can I tell whether the child is a boy or a girl?" Mo Yan said in a dumbfounded voice: "Even if it is true, how can you tell if the child has just grown into a human form! You''d better give birth and raise the baby. Its decent to give birth to a child safely.


    Liu Tinn held her belly with a happy face and said cheerfully: "I know, I know, I will definitely listen to you in the future and walk around more. I will make sure that the two children will be fat and healthy."


    Mo Yan waved her hand and reminded: "It''s necessary for Bai Bai and health matters, but not for Pang Pang. You''ve carried two of them. After seven months, the load on your body will be greater than that of ordinary pregnant women. If If the baby is too big, it will be difficult to give birth.


    There is no caesarean section here. Women are wandering around the gates of **** when giving birth. If they are not careful, dystocia will ur. Even if a doctor is present, it is difficult to ensure that the mother and child are safe. Some pregnant women don''t know the dangers inside. They think that the more they eat, the healthier their children will be, so they try their best to stuff them into their stomachs for fear that the children in their stomachs will not grow well.


    As everyone knows, doing this will not only make you fatter and fatter, but will also make the baby grow staggeringlyrge. When giving birth in this way, it is very easy to have dystocia.


    Mo Yan had encountered such a mother when she went to see a doctor with Dr. Du. She saw with her own eyes that Dr. Du used the Du''s Nine Needles to **** the mother and child back from the hands of the King of Hell. Even so, the child is very weak due to being suffocated in the mother''s body for too long, and the mother is also injured, making it difficult to get pregnant again in the future.


    Liu Tinn suddenly became nervous when she heard this: "Then I listen to you, try to eat as little as possible from now on, walk around outside for an hour every day, eat more fresh vegetables and less meat..."


    Seeing that she was frightened, Mo Yan quicklyforted her: "The child needs nutrition and cannot eat less. However, you can eat smaller meals more often and divide the three meals into five or six meals. After eating, Take a short walk outside and you and your child will be healthy."


    Hmm, Ill tell my mother-inw about thister, and Ill cook my meals alone from now on. Liu Tinn nodded her head as she was afraid that if she missed something, her child would be in danger.


    Mo Yan thought for a while and said, "Don''t tell anyone, including your mother-inw, that you have two children in your belly for the time being."


    When Liu Tinn heard this, she wondered: "Why can''t you tell my mother-inw immediately? Wouldn''t it be nice to make her happy too?"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes at her friend, poked her forehead and said, "Then you didn''t say that the woman was back, and you kept thinking of ways to get along with her? If you don''t take her seriously, I''m worried that she''ll do something wrong. To harm you, this woman must be sent away."


    When she first arrived at Shen''s house, she asked Lu''s mother in a subtle way. She was afraid that Liu Tinn would be wronged here, and she was too depressed to tell anyone. As a result, I heard the news that Lu Zhu had returned to the Shen family through scheming.


    This woman is probably still thinking about Shen Ji. She is a flexible and flexible person who is also cruel to herself. It can be seen that apart from some cleverness, her cruelty should not be underestimated. Who would have known that Sister Lan was pregnant with twins? I wonder if I would do something crazy out of jealousy.


    The best way is to drive the person away so that she cannot act like a monster in the Shen family, and also to resolve the matter before the twins are exposed.


    When Mo Yan said this, Liu Tinn thought of Lu Zhu, whom she least wanted to see, and her face suddenly fell: "You think I am treating her, if you don''t want to have a head-on conflict with the parents-inw, and make Brother Jin embarrassed and unable to calm down. If she had made up her mind to study, I would have kicked her away a long time ago."


    Mo Yan was aware of her friend''s difficulties, and couldn''t help but feel lucky again that the Xiao family was simple and would not have such troubles.


    "After all, this is your Shen family''s matter. I can''t interfere anymore. You have to solve it yourself. You are pregnant now, and your mother-inw is worried about the child in your belly. She will not let you be wronged. Inparison, Lu The weight of the beads is not enough, it depends on what you want to do, so that you can drive Lu Zhu back to the ancestral home without offending your parents-inw."


    Liu Tinn nodded and listened to these words. Although she really didn''t want topete with Lu Zhu in a battle of wits and courage, if she could eliminate potential dangers that threatened the children, what if she just became a bad guy for once?


    Liu Tinn didnt want to argue with Lu Zhu before, she just treated her like a fly, and it would still be considered dirty if she was swatted to death. Now that the fly might threaten her child, she would not let it go.


    A few dayster, Liu Tinn saw that the weather was very nice and heard that the chrysanthemums in the yard were in bloom, so she went for a walk in the yard apanied by Lu''s mother, and met Lu Zhu who was also admiring the chrysanthemums.


    Liu Tinn became thirsty during the trip, so Mother Lu went to get her some tea. When Lu''s mother came back, she saw Lu Zhu pushing Liu Tinn to the ground.


    Afterwards, Liu Tinn, who had fetal motility, was diagnosed with twins by the doctor. Lu Zhu was sent to the ancestral home by the disappointed and angry Shen family elders, who made it clear that she was not allowed to step into the Shen family again!


    "By the way, there''s something else I need to tell you." Suddenly remembering that there was something left to say, Mo Yan stood up and walked to the window under Liu Tinn''s curious eyes, waving to the big tree outside.


    Liu Tinn only heard a high-pitched bird song, and saw an eagle appear in her field of vision. Its long talons firmly grasped the slender arm of her friend, and a pair of eagle eyes revealing scrutiny shot towards her.


    Yan Yan, this, you raised this? It was not the first time Liu Tinn saw an eagle, but it was the first time she saw thebination of Mo Yan and the eagle. She was extremely surprised for a moment.


    "That''s right." Mo Yan took the eagle and sat down in front of Liu Tinn again. He touched the eagle''s smooth feathers and said, "It is quite humane and flies very fast. I n to leave it to you in the future. If you have anything, just write a letter and let it be passed on. If you encounter something urgent, I can know it in time."


    Liu Tinn never imagined that her best friend would do this for her. She was so moved that she wished she could marry him. She beat the bed and wailed: "Why are you just a woman? If you were a man, why would you have anything to do with Brother Jin?" ah!"


    Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry, and struck mercilessly: "Fortunately, I am a woman, otherwise I would have had a headache if I got stuck with you."


    Humph, you are lucky to have my heart. Liu Tinn red at her friend resentfully and fought back. If she hadn''t been worried about the child in her belly, she would have pounced on her so-called "husband" with all her teeth and ws.


    Seeing the two women ignoring their quarrels, the eagle screamed and pped its huge wings to vent its dissatisfaction.


    I didnt expect the little guy to have such a bad temper!


    Since it was brought by Mo Yan, Liu Tinn was not afraid of this eagle that looked very troublesome at all. While teasing, she stretched out her hand to tentatively touch its feathers. As a result, the eagle decisively dodged it.


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched as he looked at the "little guy" with wings spread out three meters long. He clearly felt that a certain eagle was not interested in this title, and his arm was about to be scratched off by this guy.


    Liu Tinn was very interested in the eagle and made up her mind to raise it well. When she learned that its favorite food was snakes and mice, she immediately became silent. Every time she suddenly saw snakes and mice, although she would not scream in fear, she was insensitive to these two animals. When she saw an eagle eating snakes and mice with her own eyes, she could not even get close to the eagle.


    In response to this, Yingying red at Liu Tinn with contempt, and then at Mo Yan: Look at all the people you know. Rats and snakes are obviously so delicious. You really don''t know the difference!


    Mo Yan, who had been despised by various animals for a long time, did not take the eagle''sints to heart at all. He just told his friend gently with the eagle''s excited screams that this guy can''t eat chicken, otherwise he will have diarrhea.


    Liu Tinn believed it and immediately promised not to give it any chicken.


    The eagle was so angry that it screamed loudly at Mo Yan. God knows, the snakes and mice it loves to eat the most are slices of tender chicken, hateful humans, and hateful faces. Just treat it like this. We were deprived of our benefits, h h h!


    Mo Yan came here rarely, and Liu Tinn refused to let her go. She held Mo Yan''s arm like a naughty child and insisted on letting her stay for a few more days.


    But Mo Qingze''s wedding date has been set. It''s September 16th. Now it''s September 5th. There are only ten days left. Even if Mo Yan wants to stay with her friends, she has no way to do it. She can stay for one day at most. Gotta go back.


    Liu Tinn no longer wanted to stay, so she asked a lot about Cui Qingrou. Seeing that Mo Yan didn''t show any dissatisfaction with the stepmother in her words, I knew that she was very satisfied with the stepmother and nned to get along well with her, so I felt relieved.


    Mo Yan came all the way and has another identity. He is considered a distinguished guest of the Shen family. The two elders of the Shen family did not dare to ck off. As soon as they heard that she was going to stay overnight, they immediately asked their servants to clean up the best guest rooms, for fear of neglecting her.


    After staying at Shen''s house for more than a day, Mo Yan stayed with Liu Tinn until the next afternoon, when the shadow of the trees nted eastward, and Liu Tinn looked at her reluctantly, she boarded the carriage home.


    Back home, Mo Yan got busy again. This time, she was busy with the wedding banquet.


    "Sister, is this banquet a bit too much? I figured forty tables would be enough." Xin''er looked at the fifty banquet tables marked on the list and thought her sister had made a mistake.


    Mo Yan was busy writing something on the paper. He said without raising his head when he heard the words: "I''m not sure how many people wille that day. Fifty tables is not a lot. I''m not worried enough!"


    The Mo family has hosted severalrge banquets, so it can be said that they have rich experience, but this time is very different from the past. In the past, the banquet guests were all from good friends, and most of the people were from the vige. This time, in addition to these people, there were also ministers from the court.


    Mo Qingze has been an official in the court for more than a year. Not only does he have deep trust in Chu Heng, but he is also the son-inw of the Cui family. Although there are only a few good officials at this banquet, there is no guarantee that someone will please Chu Heng and the Cui family. ,e uninvited, so you have to reserve a few banquet tables. If someonees to congratte someone but there is no ce to sit, it would be rude to the Mo family.


    After hearing this exnation, Xin''er suddenly realized: "That has to be reserved, but Hairball and the others will have to work hard. With so many seats, a lot of fresh wild animals are needed!"


    Since the addition of six animals to the family, the Mo family has rarely bought meat or vegetables at the market. Every time there is arge banquet, these guys go to the mountains to hunt. In their words, those prey are their gifts. Since it is a gift, they can only be sincere in hunting by themselves, and cannot use the rations in the space to make up for it.


    If he hadn''t understood the temperament of the six beasts, Mo Yan would have seriously thought that they thought so. In fact, they were just unwilling to make their rations cheaper for those who had nothing to do with them. Compared with the prey in the mountains, the rations raised in the space tasted obviously better. Some, they are not willing to share with others.


    Mo Yan could notin to her sister about the six beasts'' "narrowness", but said: "ording to their hunting skills, they can catch them all in one trip. Don''t lock the back door these days."


    Xin''er nodded and said with emotion: "If one day our family is in trouble and the Six Beasts are here, we can live a good life! Sister, you don''t know, many people in the vige envy our family and wish they could also have a Swiss at home. There is no need for them to do anything else, they just need to give them some prey from time to time as a tooth sacrifice."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan frowned, looked up at his sister and said seriously: "The six beasts appeared when our family was prosperous. If one day our family is in decline, are you sure they will still stay?"


    Although there is space, the six beasts will not leave easily, but she does not allow her family members to have such ideas of getting something for nothing.


    Xiner was stunned. She had never thought about this problem.


    Mo Yan didn''t want to say anything and handed a few pages of paper to Xiner: "These are the things that need to be purchased. You take them to Zhao Mu and ask them to buy them back as soon as possible. They will need them tomorrow."


    Xiner came back to her senses, took the page, nced at it roughly, and nodded: "I''ll go right away."


    Just when she was about to walk out the door, Xin''er suddenly remembered the purpose ofing here, so she turned to ask her sister: "Do we want to buy some servants back to our family? Cui... Aunt Cui is used to being waited on at home. Although she married into our family, There are dowry girls, but you can''t bring all the people you are used to. In the future, when you and your brother-inw get married, you will inevitably have maids by your side when you go out. It''s better to buy a few smart ones now and train them properly."


    Mo Yan had never thought about buying someone, but after being reminded by her sister, she really felt the need to buy it. She thought for a moment and said, "I''m afraid it''s toote to buy it now. After my father''s wedding ispleted, I''ll go to the dental shop to see it myself."


    Xiner opened her mouth, as if she still had something to say, but hesitated for a moment, but didn''t say it out.


    Mo Yan lowered her head and thought about other things, and did not notice anything strange about her sister.


    On the night of September 14th in Hui''an, Mo Qingze took Zhen''er and Yun Zhao home. Mo Qingze originally only had three days of marriage leave, but Chu Heng directly promised him ten days. However, the other seven days of leave had to be paid with sry.


    Few people can enjoy the ten-day wedding benefits, which just shows that Mo Qingze has won the heart of His Royal Highness, and many ministers in the court who are watching have decided to go to Mo''s house for a wedding drink on this day.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao also took advantage of their father. After exining the situation to the Master, the Master happily gave them five days off. Of course, the premise is that the homework cannot be left behind, otherwise it will not be as simple as just hitting the board in the palm of the hand.


    After dinner, Mo Yan said to Mo Qingze: "Dad, go and see the decoration of the new house first. If there is any need to be adjusted, just tell me. The Cui family will send the dowry tomorrow, and it will be toote to make any changes."


    The two families are rtively close, so ording to the wedding rules, the woman must send the dowry to the man''s house the day before the wedding, especially the big items, such as wardrobes, beds, etc., and she must go to the man''s wedding room to measure the size. To avoid the situation where the bed cab is too big or too small.


    Mo Qingze looked at his daughter who had lost weight and felt guilty: "Don''t worry about your work, dad. It''s all thanks to you these days."


    "Dad, what are you talking about? I just kept talking and didn''t do anything. Grandpa Li and Zhao Mu were busy in and out. When your wedding is over, you have to thank them properly!" Mo Yan said She doesn''t think it''s hard to worry about her family, although things are indeed veryplicated during this period and she needs to make overall arrangements bit by bit.


    Xiner on the side pouted, pretending to be dissatisfied: "Dad, I have also contributed, why don''t you see you feeling sorry for me?"


    Mo Qingzeughed, patted Xin''er''s head and praised, "Of course dad feels sorry for you. After the happy event is over, how about taking you three sisters to y?"


    When Xin''er heard this, she was very happy, and just as she was about to nod in agreement, Zhen''er pushed her aside and said dissatisfied: "Dad, what about me and Brother Zhao? You can''t be so partial and leave us both behind. "


    Mo Qingze looked at his son with a loving smile: "You want to skip school?"


    Zhen''er shuddered, immediately covered his buttocks, and shook his head violently: "Don''t run away, Dad, I won''t run away!"


    Be good! Mo Qingze smiled even more happily and gently stroked Zhen''er''s head. His expression was no different from Mo Yan''s smoothing of hair balls.


    The matter of going out for fun was decided, and then the family walked around in the new house. Mo Qingze was satisfied with everything, and theyout of the room was decided. He just waited for the original big bed to be moved out tomorrow. Cui It is enough to move the dowry bed and wardrobe into the home.


    The next day, everyone in the Mo family got up early to prepare for the dowry.


    This time, the eldest son of the Cui family personally escorted the dowry for his biological sister. This not only showed how much he valued his only sister, but also expressed how much he valued the marriage. As an elder brother, he can''t do much for his sister, so he can only give her confidence from these aspects.


    Amidst the noisy sound of gongs, drums and firecrackers, Master Cui dismounted and was weed in by Mo Qingze. Behind them, a stream of dowries were carried into the yard. The dowry extends from arge open space in front of the door to several miles away. When viewed from a high distance, it looks like a bright red ribbon. It is best described as "Ten Miles of Red Makeup". It can be seen directly. The vigers who came to watch were stunned.

 Chapter 1108: Foreigners work hard and break them up

    Chapter 1108: Foreigners work hard and break them up


    Chapter 1108: The foreigners worked hard to break them up


    One hundred and twenty dowries tied with red silk filled the Mo family''s yard. Half of them were betrothal gifts sent by the Mo family to the Cui family, and half were additional dowries added by the Cui family.


    The two families did not add any water to these betrothal gifts and dowry, so the dowry was extremely rich. Even if they did not open the wooden box and deliberately exposed the dowry inside, the rtives, friends, and neighbors who came to watch the ceremony were not surprised at all. There is no doubt about the value of these dowries.


    Old man, I have seen the world in my life, but only now do I know that the world I saw before is not worth mentioning in front of these dowries.


    Who says its not the case? This is a truly wealthy family. One dowry can support several generations.


    "When the Mo family sent betrothal gifts to the bride''s family, I thought of giving so much. I''m afraid the Mo family would have to take out most of the family''s wealth. Now it seems that they have a long-term view. No, it will be doubled all of a sudden. Arent they all from the Mo family?


    Looking at the dowry all over the yard, some peoplemented, some were envious, and some made sarcastic remarks. No matter what happened to this marriage, in the eyes of these people, the Mo family had made a profit, not to mention marrying a powerful inw. What you marry is a mountain of gold and silver.


    These people have forgotten about the bumper harvest in the orchard of the Mo family this year, and they have also forgotten that the Mo family has a rice shop that earns a fortune every day. They have not thought about the current financial resources of the Mo family and there is no need to pay attention to the woman''s dowry.


    There were many such voices, and they reached the ears of the Mo family intermittently. Except for a few children who were very angry and wanted to rush out to argue, Mo Yan and Mo Qingze were very calm. They had their mouths on others and let them say whatever they wanted. They would always p themselves in the face.


    The married daughter of the Cui family was also very busy. After the wedding bed, wardrobe and other items that should be ced in the new house were put in ce, and the other dowries were put into storage, Mr. Cui took the dowry senders and said goodbye and left. The Mo family We are busy again, preparing for the reception and banquet tomorrow.


    This time there were a lot of peopleing to help. The whole backyard was filled with the sound of washing and cutting. There were more than tenrge stoves andrge iron pots ced in the center of the yard. Several chefs invited were also busy preparing and cooking dishes. vegetable. Some dishes need to be cooked in advance and cooked again tomorrow to avoid being too busy tomorrow.


    As night falls, bright rednterns rise in the courtyard and eaves of the Mo family, shrouding the entire courtyard in a faint red light. The noise during the day has be much quieter at night. The women who helped him have gone home to rest and wille to help again at dawn tomorrow.


    The cooks all lived in the city, so it was not convenient to go back and forth, so they stayed in the guest room of the Mo family. Now that they were all tired, they went back to their room to rest.


    There is another highlight in the evening. The Mo family and rtives and friends who came to congratte in advance did not rest and were gathering together to wait for the arrival of the auspicious time.


    At this time, the matchmaker of the Mo family came in with a bad expression and said to the Mo family''s father and daughter: "Your Excellency, Junjun, one of the bed-rolling boys we found earlier suddenly fell ill. Now the auspicious time ising, so we must do it as soon as possible." Looking for a top, do you have a suitable boy here?"


    Bed rolling is one of the important customs of Dachu weddings. On the day before the wedding night of the bride and groom, a few five or six-year-old boys will be found to roll around on the red wedding bed, which means more children and more blessings. Of course, families who like daughters can also find girls and boys of simr age to roll on the marriage bed together. Usually the numbers are even, which means good thingse in pairs.


    Generally, a boy who rolls in bed will be found among rtives and friends. After rolling in bed, he will receive a generous red envelope from the groom''s family. Therefore, many adults and children are happy to do this job.


    The Mo family found two pairs of boys and two pairs of girls. Among the circle of rtives and friends, only Han Zhiyun''s youngest son agreed with the request. The remaining one boy and two girls were found in the vige. .


    The sick child cannot be allowed to roll out of bed now, so he must find a bed before the auspicious time.


    Mo Yan and Mo Qingze looked at each other. They did not expect such a little ident. It is not easy to find a suitable boy now.


    Zhen''er on the side rolled his eyes, stood up, patted his chest and said, "I''m a boy too, so let me go. If I''m not enough, let Brother Zhao and Sister Sheng''er join in!"


    Mo Yan looked at the much older "boy" and twitched his eyes. He pushed his younger brother on the chair and sat down: "Don''t make trouble, you are an older child and it is inappropriate."


    Zhen''er argued: "Why is it inappropriate? Am I not a boy? You can''t discriminate against me because I am older!"


    Mo Yan stared at his younger brother with a dull face, unable to refute.


    Zhen''er''s face was bright, and she was very happy to have asked the eldest sister.


    Mo Qingze looked helplessly at the matchmaker and pointed at Zhen''er: "If it''s appropriate, let him go!"


    The matchmaker looked at the beautiful and cute Zhen''er with red lips and white teeth in astonishment. He hesitated for a moment and nodded firmly: "Suitable!".


    Although it seems awkward for my son to roll on my father''s bed, there is no precedent for this, which does not mean that it cannot be done, and no one has ever said that it cannot be done. Good times wait for no one, so make do with it first!


    The matchmakers all nodded, and Mo Yan naturally couldn''t say anything. However, Mr. Liu, Han Zhiyun and the others felt that this incident was too strange, and it might be a good story if word spread about it. Of course, the premise is that the step-son and the step-mother who have **** can live in harmony with each other from now on, otherwise it will be a joke.


    A group of people gathered around the boys and girls to the new house. When the auspicious time came, several boys and girls climbed onto the big bed covered with bright red quilts and rolled around happily on it.


    Zhen''er was the oldest and couldn''tpete with the children. He was thest one to climb up. As he climbed onto the bed, his brain twitched for some reason. He reached out and pulled Sheng''er onto the bed.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan secretly thought something was wrong. When the matchmaker screamed in panic, she quickly pulled Yun Zhao over and pushed him onto the mixed bed. After giving him a fierce look, she realized that she had done something wrong. Zhen''er was too guilty to raise his head.


    No one expected such an episode, but fortunately it was repaired in time and it didn''t matter. Just looking at the confused faces of the Yun Zhao brothers and sisters made peopleugh, and they smiled and urged them to roll around twice more to give themselves more brothers and sisters.


    After rolling out of bed, it was already gettingte. Everyone left the new house and went to rest separately. They had to be energetic enough to go to the wedding together tomorrow.


    Mo Yan returned to the room and saw the six beasts already lying in the nest. There were many people during the day, and they were impatient with the noisy environment, so they went up the mountain together, without seeing any shadows all day long.


    Seeing Mo Yane back, the six beasts got up one by one and circled around her with humming sounds.


    Dont worry, dont worry, Ill let you in now. Mo Yan looked at the t belly of the six beasts, patted their big heads and sent them into the space one by one.


    Since the space has a breeding farm and arge amount of rations are stored, the appetites of the six beasts have be more and more demanding, and they are no longer willing to eat prey with rough skin but not too thick meat deep in the mountains. Most of the prey returned from hunting was given to Zhao Mu and the others by Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan returned to the bedroom to find clean clothes, and was about to take a shower in the space before going to sleep, when she heard a knock on the door of the small hall.


    People with sensitive ears can distinguish the subtle differences in each person''s footsteps. The deep knocking on the door also told Mo Yan who was standing outside the door.


    She quickly put down her clothes and ran to open the door, and sure enough she saw Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Different from the past, this time, Xiao Ruiyuan was wearing a light cyan shirt. Although the sleeves were also narrow and the waist was tight, which could not hide the sharpness revealed, it was much better than giving people a deep sense of coldness. .


    This dress was made by Mo Yan with every stitch in her busy schedule. This was the first time she saw Xiao Ruiyuan wearing it, and she couldn''t help but stare straight at it.


    With a thought in his mind, Xiao Ruiyuan lowered his head and kissed the woman''s pink lips. He was now more and more ustomed to being close to her. Every time they met, he could not restrain this strong impulse, but after the impulse, he would fall into another. A feeling of deep emptiness. This feeling made him even more unbearable. However, this way of drinking poison to quench thirst still made him enjoy it.


    It''s just that he concealed it so well. Most of Mo Yan didn''t know how tolerant a man was. Sometimes when she saw his stoic look, she couldn''t help but tease him. Until her lips were red and swollen, her breath was messy and she almost forgot to breathe, she finally Make sure you are still attractive to someone.


    Mo Yan came to her senses, quickly let the person in, and asked: "Why are you here? Are you leaving tonight?" She knew that he was very busy, and it was not a holiday these two days, so he probably didn''t have time toe over. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan held Mo Yan''s hand very naturally and said as he walked into the room: "The matter hase to an end. The Holy Father has given me a few days'' leave."


    "Two days off? That''s great!" Mo Yan''s eyes lit up and she was so happy that she didn''t notice that her focus was wrong at all: "How many days are there for the vacation? My father ns to take us out for fun after getting married. You If we have enough vacation, we will go together."


    go together?


    With a thought in his mind, Xiao Ruiyuan was looking forward to this outing: "Then let''s go together." The vacation was not enough, but he could find ways to make it enough. This feeling of being passive and cking off at work seemed pretty good.


    "By the way, you said that thing hase to an end. What happened? What exactly is that patch?" Mo Yan didn''t know what the man was thinking, and finally regained his focus.


    On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xiaohua picked up a strange patch on the mountain behind the pce and gave it to Mo Yan. Mo Yan realized something was wrong at that time and handed the patch to Xiao Ruiyuan. Xiao Ruiyuan had a strange reaction, but Mo Yan knew that the patch was involved in things that she might not be able to imagine even with her bright mind.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes shed with anger, and his deep voice revealed a bit of hatred: "Before, the Holy One secretly found a group of skilled craftsmen and arranged for them to secretly study gunpowder in the mountains behind the pce. In this matter, except for a few of the Holy One''s confidants, No one else knows except my cousin and me."


    Mo Yan nodded. She knew about this matter. It seemed that the piece of iron was rted to gunpowder.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s next words confirmed her guess. It turned out that one of these skilled craftsmen had secretly researched gunpowder before, and he actually discovered something. However, due to Emperor Taizong''s ban, he did not dare to tell anyone about it for fear of causing disaster.


    It wasn''t until Emperor Hui''an''s people found this craftsman that they gathered together with other craftsmen to study gunpowder and make sure that what they had researched would not only cause no harm, but could even lead to a sessful career, he decisively put forward what he had researched for many years. After the results were disyed, he was immediately reused and became the leader among this group of craftsmen.


    The thing that this leader researched was none other than a musket that was far more lethal than cold weapons! This musket has a farther range than the longest-rangerge crossbow, and it causes more serious damage to the human body than a crossbow. This is something that the foreign tribe that invaded the Qiuci Kingdom did not develop before. It is very harmful to Hui''an. The shock caused by the emperor and others can be imagined.


    No one will deny that muskets are a good thing, but this good thing is extremely troublesome to make. Not only are the requirements for essories extremely high, and there cannot be any errors, they are also extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you can easily blow up the chamber and seriously injure yourself.


    In order to research this musket, the craftsman spent all his family wealth, lost his wife and children, and had three of his ten fingers blown off. This cost was not small, and it shows how difficult it is to make a musket.


    Xiao Ruiyuan told Mo Yan the cause and effect, and finally said to the iron piece: "The Holy One was worried that the news would be leaked and cause unnecessary trouble, so he ordered these craftsmen to make the muskets themselves, and sent heavy troops to guard them. No one was allowed to get even half a step closer to the back mountain. However, making muskets requires arge amount of fine iron, and the fine iron that is constantly transported to the back mountain attracted the attention of the foreign craftsman, and after plotting for a long time, the craftsman sessfully sneaked into the back mountain."


    In order to obtain the secret of gunpowder, a foreign spy turned himself mute and deaf at the expense of self-muttion. He also fabricated his identity and sneaked into the kitchen of Houshan, where he worked as a henchman and delivered meals to the craftsmen every day.


    The craftsmen were naturally not wary of a deaf-mute who had gone through many rounds of investigations. Several times they saw the deaf-mute touch the secret room where gunpowder was made, but they just thought he had entered here by mistake and didn''t take it to heart.


    Because of this, this craftsman sessfully took the fragmented musket parts outside secretly, and found a hidden ce to hide these parts, preparing to find an opportunity to send them to the foreign tribe he worked for.


    The area behind the pce is not small. Even if it is heavily guarded, there will still be some omissions. This craftsman stayed in the back mountain for a long time and found a loophole leading to the outside. Finally, on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, he took advantage of thex defense in the back mountain and quietly dug out the parts buried under the roots of the trees and prepared them. I got lucky in one fell swoop, and by chance, I met Xiao Hua who was going up the mountain to y.


    Not to mention a ferocious beast, even a human being, the foreign agent did not dare to confront him head-on in order not to scare the snake, so he turned around and ran away before Xiaohua came close. In the process of escaping, a piece of musket part was identally left behind. This part was picked up by Xiaohua and finally fell into Xiao Ruiyuan''s hands.


    With this piece of iron, Xiao Ruiyuan spent two days working to determine that the deaf-mute was a foreigner. There are more than one foreign spy in Beijing. In order to catch all these spies and get more information about the foreigners, Xiao Ruiyuan stood still and set a trap for them to fall into the trap.


    When the craftsmen could no longer restrain themselves and found the back mountain, Xiao Ruiyuan took action decisively and captured them all in one fell swoop. No fish slipped through the. During these days, he spent his time dealing with Xizuo. Fortunately, his hard work paid off and he finally pried open the mouths of those Xizuo and learned a lot of valuable information.


    This time, Xiao Ruiyuan made a great contribution. Emperor Hui''an knew that the Mo family was going to hold a happy event, so he waved his hand and gave him two days off. Two days of leave seems a bit short, but as a general and having received an errand from the Gyeonggi Army, it is already very good to have these two days of leave.


    "The iron piece was discovered by Xiao Hua, and it is Xiao Hua''s fault that the craftsman did not transport the gun in time. This matter cannot be hidden from the Holy One. I have told the truth. After some time, the Holy One may reward Xiao Hua." Xiao Ruiyuan looked at it. In the house where the six eye beasts live, I didn''t see them or hear their voices, so I knew they were not here at the moment.


    "There is such a good thing? Xiaohua is so happy, but won''t the Holy One me them for sneaking up the mountain?" Mo Yan was happy at first, but then thought about the big secret hidden in the back mountain, and soon turned into worry .


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, something shed across his eyes: "They are just ferocious beasts. Even if they are seen and heard, they will not leak it out. If the Holy One is to me, wouldn''t he have to kill all the snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the forest?" ?


    Mo Yan suddenly smacked her head and said in annoyance: "They are so smart, I have even forgotten this."


    The intelligence of the six beasts is not as good as that of humans, but it is not far behind. She has always treated the six beasts as humans. She has just forgotten that in the eyes of others, they are still ferocious beasts, but they are more intelligent and understanding. It''s just human nature, who would have thought that she (it) couldmunicate without any obstacles?


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled and rubbed Mo Yan''s head and did not continue the topic.


    The two of them talked for a long time. The six beasts had long been impatient in the space, especially Hairy Ball. It couldn''t see the situation outside the space. It learned from Snow Ball that the two-legged beast it hated most was following it again. Its owner was so angry that he was so angry that he rushed into the breeding area and harmed many animals.


    Seeing that Hairball was not only harming the breeding area, but also harming the food that he had worked so hard to grow, Xuedanzi was also angry. A ray of light shot out of the snail''s eyes and went straight to Hairball''s belly, giving it a severe lesson: "Aren''t you happy? Soon Yanyan will marry this two-legged beast that you don''t like. They will be together for the rest of their lives. Is it possible that you want to break them up?"


    "Humph, so what if we break them up? Yan Yan belongs to us, not the Twolegs!" Mao Tuany weakly on the ground, but his eyes were still fierce, and he shouted at Xue Tuanzi unconvinced.


    When Xue Tuanzi heard this, he suddenly didn''t know how tomunicate with this guy who had an Oedipusplex. "Forget it, just pretend that I didn''t say anything! However, if you really have the guts to break up Yan Yan and that two-legged beast, Yan Yan will definitely hate you, and then she will throw you into the deep mountains and old forests, oh, its really miserable when you think about it!

 Chapter 1109: Never come back, conflict

    Chapter 1109: Nevere back, conflict


    Chapter 1109 Nevere back, conflict


    "Impossible - Yan Yan wouldn''t do this to me!" Mao Tuan looked at the snow dumpling floating in the air fiercely, unable to ept its conjecture at all: "Yan Yan likes me the most. Even if I do something wrong, she You wont leave me behind either, dont try to scare me, I wont believe you.


    "Hey, you don''t believe it, why are you so excited?" Xue Tuanzi was not afraid of the height of the stage when watching a show. He wanted to see what Mao Tuan would do, so he spared no effort to encourage him: "You will know if Yan Yan can do this. Already?"


    However, Maodan lowered his head and did not look at Xuedanzi. His huge head was buried deeply in the gap between his front legs, silently and not knowing what he was thinking.


    Xue Tuanzi didn''t notice Mao Tuan''s sadness, and just thought that the middle-aged tiger was holding back his moves. Dabai still saw something was wrong, so he slowly approached the furball, stretched out his front paws and touched its head, silentlyforting this little friend.


    Xiao Hua, a good-for-nothing, suddenly became jealous. She has been pursuing Dabai for several years, always begging him to mate and produce the most perfect offspring. However, Dabai never pretends to be nice to her. If she does any hical behavior, she will get a fierce meal from Dabai. beat.


    Now that Dabai wasforting Mao Tuan so gently, Xiao Hua''s eyes turned red with jealousy. She rushed forward and roared at Mao Tuan: "Don''t pretend to be pitiful here to win my wife''s affection. How can we love each other if we are of different races? Just give up. Bar"


    I dont know which words touched Mao Balls mind, and his two round ears twitched and then calmed down. After a long time, it finally raised its head, but the corners of its eyes were wet, and its forelimbs were even stained with tears. It had been silent just now and was actually crying secretly.


    This is something that has never happened before after being adopted by Mo Yan!


    Xiaohua, who was scolding her, saw the big teardrops hanging in the corners of Mao Tuan''s eyes, as if someone had strangled her throat. She suddenly stopped and couldn''t make any sound. She thought Mao Tuan was crying because she was scolding him. .


    Hairball didn''t look at any of the animals, as if he didn''t see anything strange about them. He stood up in despair, limped far away, andy down in the small bamboo hut, staring at unknown people with unblinking eyes. The emptiness of fame no longer has the liveliness and loveliness of the past.


    The remaining five beasts looked at each other, wondering which of the hairball''s tendons was wrong, so that they could have such a big reaction to a joke. They don''t know, and it''s hard to understand how the hairball is feeling at the moment.


    Mao Tuan has grown up under the care of Mo Yan since he was a child. He regards Mo Yan as the most important person. He even regards Mo Yan as his mother and wants to apany her until she grows old.


    But now, Mo Yan has someone to apany him until he grows old. Subconsciously, Mao Tuan is unwilling to ept this fact and still feels that he will be Mo Yan''s most important partner. However, Xue Tuanzi''s wordspletely shattered his illusion. , making it have to ept the fact that it was "abandoned".


    The most embarrassing one is Snow Dumpling. The words he said were not really meant to hurt Hairdumpling. On the one hand, it was bored and wanted to have some fun for itself. On the other hand, it wanted Hairball to ept the reality as soon as possible. However, it never expected that Hairball would actually cry, and cry so sadly.


    Had he known this would happen, he would never have meddleed in his own business and hurt such a simple and lovely furry child!


    But now that the matter is over, no one knows how tofort the injured hairball. They can only stand not far away and quietly apany it, hoping that it will get better.


    Mo Yan outside the space didn''t know what was happening in the space. While Xiao Ruiyuan went to the bathroom to wash up, she took the six beasts out. Sensing that Hairy Ball was in a very low mood, she just thought they were getting into trouble again, told the other five beasts, and urged them to go back to their nests to sleep. She didn''t see the deep look in Hairy Ball''s eyes when he looked at her. of sadness.


    The next day, Mo Qingze and others, who got up early, found that Xiao Ruiyuan was also there. They just thought that he hade very early, and no one thought that he had slept at Mo Yan''s ce all night.


    After breakfast and everything was arranged, Chen hour had passed and it was time to go to the brides house to wee the bride.


    At this time, Mo Qingze had already put on a bright red wedding dress, with a big red flower on his chest. He looked very happy. The person who made him look taller and taller, more handsome, and looked younger again. Quite a few, standing together with Han Zhiyun who went to Cui''s house to wee the bride, Han Zhiyun looked like the older one.


    "Madam, do you think my husband should shave his beard? Look, now that I''m standing with this guy, people who don''t know think I''m his uncle!" Han Zhiyun stared at Mo Qingze, envious. Heined to Mrs. Han jealously.


    Mrs. Han hid her face and smiled, not forgetting to hit him: "Even if you shave your beard, you can''tpare with others. You''d better save some time!"


    When Han Zhiyun heard this, he became even more depressed: "I don''t know how to take care of this guy. He is younger than when I first met him. He is really getting older and better. How can he look like a thirty-five-year-old man?"


    Mrs. Han was also puzzled and had to shake her head to express that she didn''t know.


    The couple did not deliberately suppress their voices when talking to each other. The officials from the DPRK and Central Government who came to congratte each other early in the morning all looked at Mo Qingze who was discussing things with Mo Yan. At this nce, it turned out that Mo Qingze was much younger than his peers. The father and daughter stood together and said they were brother and sister, and there was no sense of ipatibility at all.


    This made some officials who were younger than Mo Qingze but looked older very envious. Mr. Mo is really well-maintained. If you have the opportunity in the future, please ask for advice. Being good-looking can be very advantageous!


    "Mr. Mo, please leave other matters to the Junjun to arrange. This auspicious time waits for no one, so we can''t dy it." The matchmaker exined to the people outside the door who were beating gongs, drums and setting off firecrackers. Seeing that the time was almost up, he hurriedly came Go to the main hall to urge.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan also smiled and said, "Father, go quickly. I will make arrangements at home, so you don''t have to worry."


    Mo Qingze thought for a while and found that he had nothing to exin, so he nodded and came outside the courtyard surrounded by Han Zhiyun and others.


    Seeing Mo Qingzee out with a big red flower on his head, Xiao Hei, who was participating in the wedding reception, quickly stood up properly. When Mo Qingze sat on its back and gently pinched its belly, it steadily opened its legs and was not frightened by the sudden sound of suona and firecrackers.


    The Mo family is not far from the Cui family, and an eight-carriage sedan was used to pick up the bride. The big red sedan chair was very gorgeous, and the procession to wee the bridested for a long time. The loud sound of suona and firecrackers attracted the attention of many passers-by along the way.


    I do nt have to inquire, I also know that this is a pioneer that is only avable to the big family members. Pedestrians on the road have avoided it. As a result, they unexpectedly got a few money. Although he doesn''t have much money, his joy is very endearing. They happily took the wedding money and blessed the newlyweds with smiles on their faces.


    Two hourster, Mo Qingze and his party finally arrived in front of the Cui Mansion. Compared to the noisy Mo family, the Cui family is much quieter. If it werent for the big red flowers hanging on the door, and the Cui familys sons and sons gearing up outside the door to embarrass the groom and his party, no one would know that this house is A daughter is getting married today in the mansion.


    The Cui family has many promising sons and daughters, many of whom are talented in literature and military affairs. Most of these people are Cui Qingrou''s juniors, and they even call Mo Qingze "uncle". They knew that there was no such shop after passing this vige. Apart from making things difficult for the elder today, when they saw him in the future, they had to bow politely and not be disrespectful at all.


    So, these people had nned it together early, and Cui Ping''an came up with the idea. The traps they set were so cruel that they couldn''t handle it without two brushes.


    However, Mo Qingze''s side is not low in strength. He has Mr. Liu and Shen Ji in the literature, and Xiao Ruiyuan and Han Zhiyun in the military. Although the number of people is notparable, the quality is better. As far as Xiao Ruiyuan is concerned, no one in the Cui family is his opponent.


    Mo Qingze himself is also well-educated and talented. If he can win the number one prize in one fell swoop, how can the younger members of the Cui familypete with him? No, after one round, none of the Cui family''s sons were in trouble. In the end, before they had finished using their tricks, they were already unable to withstand the attack. Finally, they had to get out of the way and respectfully weed the people in.


    In the boudoir, Cui Qingrou has already put on her makeup, which is a little more gorgeous than her usual sober elegance. She sat upright on the bed, listening to the maid vividly describing the scene outside. The wise and gentle figure unconsciously appeared in her mind, and a ray of glow appeared on her face unconsciously, making her look more and more gorgeous.


    At this time, a maid in red clothes came in carrying a tray and said with a smile: "Madam, my uncle has already entered the third door. I heard that the masters anddies in each room were full of praises for my uncle, and they all praised my wife. So blessed!


    After Cui Qingrou returned to the Cui family, the servants called her "wife". After all, she was married and it was inappropriate to call a girl, let alone aunt or madam.


    "I asked you to get the white fungus soup, but you went outside to bezy!" Cui Qingrou nced at the personal maid, but there was a hint of joy in her eyebrows.


    This maid''s name is Luzhi. She is just over the age of hairpins and looks above average. She is one of the eldest girls around Cui Qingrou and one of the four maids in this dowry.


    She obviously knew what her master was thinking and was not afraid at all. She put the tray on the table, picked up the white fungus soup and fed it to the girl wearing a phoenix crown with a silver spoon. The girls were hiding in the corner and peeking, and none of them wanted to leave!"


    These words are very polite and tactful. What those girls said in private is much worse than this. The Cui family is a big family. There is only one direct branch, but there are as many side branches as branches on a big tree. These girls from the branch families may look young, but in fact most of them are Cui Qingrou''s peers.


    After Cui Qingrou returned to Cui''s house, she was ridiculed and ridiculed by these people openly and secretly. Later, when I heard that she was engaged to a man with mud-legged background and three petty officials, I felt that she had fallen into the mud and would never be able to be glorious again in her life.


    In their eyes, the number one schr or the popr person in front of His Royal Highness are all illusory, and the real status and family background are the most important.


    But now that they have witnessed Mo Qingze''s style with their own eyes, these girls feel that Cui Qingrou is lucky. A woman who can''t even give birth to a child is so lucky to find such an outstanding husband. They don''t know what God should say. Do you have eyes or dont you have eyes?


    Cui Qingrou doesn''t know the temperament of those so-called cousins, and the words they say are definitely not as polite as Luzhi''s. However, she only treats those people face to face, no matter how ugly they say, she will not take them to heart.


    She drank the white fungus soup and said to Luzhi and another girl Lumei: "Don''t care what others say, you will know what the Mo family is like when you go there. As long as you don''t have bad intentions, you will be there in the future." Good future."


    This good future is for them to find a good home. Cui Qingrou was a generous woman. When the girls she served before leaving the pce reached a certain age, she let them all get married, along with a generous dowry. The premise was that these people would serve her wholeheartedly.


    Lvzhi and Lumeifeng blushed and said in unison: "I am willing to serve my master for the rest of my life, without any second thoughts."


    They knew that thedy was generous at first, so they were so excited when they had the honor to serve in front of thedy. They knew very well where thedy''s bottom line was and would never knowingly vite the rules.


    Cui Qingrou smiled slightly and did not take the words of the two girls seriously.


    Outside, Mo Qingze and his party went through a lot of civil and military fights and scattered several baskets of copper coins. Finally, they sessfully broke through the difficulties set by the Cui family boys and finally arrived in front of the bride''s boudoir.


    The boys from the Cui family still did not miss this opportunity to finally stump Mo Qingze and asked him to write a makeup poem using Cui Qingrou''s maiden name.


    Although it was a bit difficult, it was not difficult for Mo Qingze, who had been prepared for it. After thinking for a while, he smoothlyposed a ssic makeup-inducing poem. Later, this poem became famous in history because they were deeply moved by the women in the world because of their deep love as husband and wife.


    Mo Qingze entered the room alone, put on Cui Qingrou''s red forged mandarin duck shoes with his own hands, covered her with a red hijab, and was led by the matchmaker, surrounded by two families, all the way to the main hall to bid farewell to Mrs. Cui.


    Mrs. Cui looked at the pair of beautiful women kneeling in front of her with a smile, but her wise eyes were filled with sparkle. This was the second time she had sent her only daughter out of the pce. Compared with the first time when she was worried about her daughter marrying far away, this time she felt much calmer, but the reluctance in her heart was stronger than the first time.


    She took Cui Qingrou''s hand, and like all mothers who marry their daughters in the world, she taught her daughter diligently, asking her to abide by her duties as a wife and mother, to support her husband and educate her children.


    Cui Qingrou, whose face was covered by a red hijab, could not speak at this time. She nodded from time to time and told Mrs. Cui that she heard it and took it to heart.


    Mrs. Cui talked a lot. At the end, she suddenly said something that all the guests present could not understand: "If possible, mother hopes that you will nevere back."


    Cui Qingrou, who had been holding back tears, suddenly burst into tears. She bit her lower lip to prevent herself from crying. The tears fell to the ground drop by drop, fainted, and turned into small flowers.


    A warm and strong hand stretched out and held Cui Qingrou''s. Feeling the trembling in his palms, Mo Qingze straightened his back and looked straight at Mrs. Cui. The determination on his face was moving: "Mother, for the rest of my life, my son-inw will live up to Qing Niang!"


    Mrs. Cui looked at her tightly sped hands and burst into tears: "Okay, okay, okay!"


    Mo Yan walked around the kitchen and saw that there were no omissions. Then she hurried to the wedding hall. After making sure that there was nothing wrong, she rxed a little and said, "Grandpa Li, are my father and the others on the way? They are here to worship. Is it time to prepare?"


    Li Zhong looked a little distressed and advised: "Girl Yan, I have made all arrangements. Your father can pay homage when hees back to pick up the bride. You can have a rest!"


    Mo Yan has been working on it for a few days, and her energy is indeed a little low, but there is no need to rest: "Then I will entertain the guests first, so as not to be rude."


    Speaking, Mo Yan ran to the backyard. There were so many guests today that there was no room to sit in the house. Most of the people who were friends with the vige were gathered in the front yard. The congrattory officials and their families were arranged to go to the backyard, which has a beautiful view and is spacious, and has good tea and snacks. It''s cheap to entertain.


    Most of these officials have low-level positions. They know that the owner of the Mo family has no time to entertain them, and they dare notin. After all, the head of the family has gone to marry, and the one who can take charge is the county monarch, or the future Mrs. Hou. They don''t have the shame to show off their face.


    As soon as Mo Yan came to the backyard, he was surrounded by a group ofdies anddies.


    These people are not only here to congratte, but also to build rtionships. Let alone the distant ones, just saying that the Mo family and the Cui family are inws, their status is very different. No one dares to underestimate the Cui family''s connections. If the Mo family can get in touch with the Cui family, this trip will be a profit.


    Mo Yan was well aware of these people''s little thoughts and could cope with them. However, Tai Chi was tiring, so when Tang Xin came over anxiously, she immediately said, "There are important things to deal with." He took Tang Xin and left the backyard.


    "Sister Yan Yan, Xin''er had an argument with a youngdy and almost got into a fight. Go and have a look!" Tang Xin was so anxious that she pulled Mo Yan and ran straight to Xiner''s yard.


    Many children came today, so Mo Yan asked Xiner and Sheng''er to entertain the little girls, and Zhen''er and Yun Zhao to greet the little boys.


    "What''s going on? How could such a good person start a quarrel and reach the point of taking action?" Mo Yan''s heart tightened, and she walked quickly to Xiner''s yard and asked for details.


    When Tang Xin heard this, her face became even more ugly: "This matter is entirely that youngdy''s fault. She heard about it from somewhere..." At this point, she looked at Mo Yan, and suddenly she didn''t know what to say. Go down.


    Mo Yan''s thoughts changed, and he quickly guessed what the little girl said, and his expression became ugly.


    Xin''er has always had a good temper. Even if someone said something unpleasant, she would justin a few words and the matter would be over. It could make her angry and even almost hit someone. It was obviously the little girl who said something that made Xin''er taboo.


    She couldn''t think of anything else besides that thing that Xin''er was taboo about!

 Chapter 1110: Slap, make a fuss

    Chapter 1110: p, make a fuss


    "Why do you want me to apologize? Your shameless mother ran away with a wild man. You are a poor motherless person. Now you just want to beat me. This is an unchangeable fact!" In the yard, a man The teenage girl in red pointed at Xiner and said harshly, the contempt in her eyes making people angry.


    Although the girls standing behind the little girl in red felt that these words were too vicious, they had nothing to do with themselves and no one spoke to stop them.


    "Bad guy, don''t bully Sister Xin, you are wee here, get out, get out quickly!" Sheng''er grabbed Xin''er who was about to make a move, and drove away the little girl in red with a flushed face, obviously very angry.


    If they weren''t outnumbered, and if it wasn''t a big day and couldn''t make things worse, she would definitely work with Sister Xin to drive all these people away. How bad!


    "Hmph, I am a guest. If you dare to drive me away today, Miss Japan will let everyone in the capital know about this tomorrow!" The little girl in red looked at Sheng''er with disdain, and even directly threatened: "Ancient people Yun, there are many unscrupulous people in the poor mountains and rivers, and they reallye from a small ce and are not worthy of publicity, but they dare to drive away guests, huh, is this the rule of your Mo family?"


    "You, you''re talking nonsense. It''s your fault. It was you who bullied Sister Xin first." Sheng''er''s eyes turned red and she held back her tears hard.


    She was just an eight-year-old girl with a gentle and soft temper. She could only say the words to drive away the little girl in red, which was already her limit. Now that the little girl in red was pushing her away, she felt angry and anxious, but she didn''t know How should I get her to shut up and stop saying these hurtful words?


    "I bully her? Where did I bully her? Didn''t her mother run away with a wild man? Didn''t her mother not want her? Wasn''t she uneducated? Humph, so what if I bullied her? , you can bully them back if you have the ability?" The little girl in red looked at the two sisters proudly, and let out an angry breath.


    A group of country bumpkins who didn''t know they came from that remote ce, but they got where they are today through bad luck. They are nouveau riche at best. But a country girl who once had not even enough to eat had better food, clothing, and supplies than she, a youngdy from a wealthy family, why!


    Thinking of the egg-sized ruby that she identally saw in the dowry box before, the little girl in red''s eyes shed with deep jealousy and unwillingness.


    "Let go, don''t stop me, I''m going to kill this bitch!" The words of the little girl in red were like sharp swords, stabbing hard into Xin''er''s heart, which was already scarred.


    At this time, Xin''er was like a firecracker that could explode at any time, staring fiercely at the little girl in red, as if she wanted to crush her to pieces. If Sheng''er and the second girl of the Han family hadn''t pulled her desperately, she might have rushed forward and tore the mouth of the little girl in red without caring.


    Ever since she found out that her father was determined to renew their rtionship, even if Xin''er epted this fact, she still couldn''t let go. In her heart, no matter how good another woman is, she is not her biological mother. No matter how bad her biological mother is, her mother''s position cannot be easily reced by others.


    Her mother had done that kind of thing, and her family had been ridiculed for many years. The three sisters had also been bullied for so many years, and had been wronged for so many years. She couldn''t forgive her, but that hidden love The hatred deep in my heart has gradually dissipated.


    From then on, the words "mother" did not exist in her life. But why bring it up on a day like this? She had obviously forgotten about it, so why did anyone mention it? That was their family, and it was her most unbearable memory. Why would she bring it up to humiliate her?


    People who are angry are often more than twice as strong as usual. Xin''er had already been burned out of her mind by anger, and she just wanted to take revenge on the little girl in red who exposed her scars.


    "Sister Xin''er, today is your father''s happy day. Don''t be impulsive. This time you will treat it as if you were bitten by a mad dog. Do you want to bite back when a mad dog bites someone?" It was about to lose control. , Miss Han Er anxiously persuaded her, her years of upbringing had been shattered by the harsh words of the little girl in red.


    Xin''er turned a deaf ear and only wanted to take revenge and go back.


    The little girl in red was not happy. She red at Miss Han angrily, dissatisfied with beingbeled a mad dog. But when it came to Miss Han, she finally had some sense and didn''t dare to scold her back like she did to Xin''er.


    "Huh, Miss Han, you are a dignified youngdy of the Han family. I advise you not to associate with such vulgar people, lest you ruin your reputation." The little girl in red expressed all the resentment she had received from Miss Han. Added to Xin''er''s body, another severe cut was made in her heart.


    The virtue of the little girl in red made not only Xin''er almost lose her mind with anger, but Miss Han was also extremely angry and sarcastically said without mercy: "How can I be like you, who is unruly, bitter and vicious?" Are there no people from the discerning world to interact with? Yes, the Mo family''s background is indeed a bit ordinary, but don''t forget that four generations back in your family, your great-grandfather was a butcher who killed pigs, so he belongs to the lower ss!"


    "You, you''re talking nonsense!" The little girl in red was exposed in public, and her face suddenly turned red as blood, as if she had been severely whipped.


    "Am I talking nonsense? Tsk, tsk, I didn''t expect that Miss Hu would dare to forget her ancestors. I wonder if your grandpa would be so angry that he didn''te to you at night!" Miss Han Er has never been easy to mess with, so she gave the girl in red another , that is to say, Miss Hu gave a fierce blow: "To be honest, your background is not as good as that of Sister Xin''er. Moreover, don''t forget that Sister Xin''er''s father is the number one schr and is the minister of His Highness the Crown Prince. With the trust of His Highness the Crown Prince, her future future will definitely be good; her sister is a prince personally conferred by the Holy Emperor, and she is also the future Madam Weiyuan Marquis. Before you came here, didn''t your father and mother remind you that when you get here, Do you want to calm down your temper and have a good rtionship with Xin''er and the others?"


    As soon as the words fell, Miss Hu''s face suddenly changed, from red to white, and then from white to green. It was obvious that Miss Han was right!


    At this moment, while the two girls Han were cking off and Sheng''er was too weak to hold on, Xin''er suddenly exerted her strength and broke free from the restraints of the two girls, and quickly rushed towards the girl Zhong Hu.


    Ah Miss Hu was caught off guard and was knocked to the ground hard by Xiner. The pain caused her to scream like a pig. Before she could struggle up, her chest was pressed hard again, and then there was a "pop" sound, and a burning pain came from the left side of her face. Before she could scream again, there was another "pop" sound on the right side of her face. The sound was equally painful.


    Xin''er sat on Miss Hu''s body, opened her bow from left to right, and pped her face hard with one palm after another, as if she didn''t feel the pain from her palms, and just wanted to smash her face to offset her own pain. The pain in my heart.


    "Stop, sister Xin''er, stop it quickly!" Miss Han was shocked and rushed forward to pull Xin''er, but she was much younger than Xin''erxi, so she couldn''t pull her with her own strength.


    Sheng''er, who was originally frightened by Xin''er''s actions, heard Miss Han''s shout and rushed to help. Seeing that the sisters who were originally standing on Miss Hu''s side were standing still, they anxiously urged: "Come here and help, pull them away quickly."


    Several little girls woke up from a dream, but no one dared to step forward. They had only a slight friendship with Miss Hu. They were originally on her side, but they just looked down upon Xin''er after hearing her words.


    The words of the second girl Han just now not only reminded Miss Hu, but also reminded them. Now they were also scared. If giving Miss Hu a beating could calm Xin''er''s anger and prevent them from being punished by their family, they would be happy to stand by and watch.


    Seeing that several people were motionless, Sheng''er couldn''t understand, but Miss Han knew it well. She snorted in her heart, seeing that Miss Hu''s face was already as red and swollen as a pig''s face, it was toote to pull away now, so she pretended to pull a few times, and simply let Xin''er give her a good beating and let out her anger.


    If it weren''t for the unknown teacher, she would also like to y in person. This person is really too ungrateful. Someone should teach him a lesson and remember it.


    When Mo Yan and Tang Xin hurried over, they saw Xin''er riding on the little girl in red and beating them violently. Miss Hu''s voice was hoarse and she no longer had the strength to shout for help.


    "Stop! Xin''er, stop it!" Mo Yan was shocked, rushed forward in three steps and two steps, reached out to hold Xin''er''s hand that was about to hit, and easily pulled her away.


    Tang Xin hurriedly stepped forward and helped the little girl in red up. However, when she saw blood pouring from the corners of Miss Hu''s mouth, her swollen face was congested and purple, and the most delicate skin was almost broken, she couldn''t help but be secretly frightened. , full of worries.


    This face is probably going to be disfigured, and things are really going to get serious now!


    Mo Yan saw Miss Hu''s beaten face clearly as soon as she arrived. She didn''t have time to teach Xin''er a lesson, so she asked Miss Han and Sheng''er to hold her and step forward to help Hu, who was unconscious and her voice was hoarse from crying. The girl checked her injuries. After this inspection, it was discovered that the little girl''s injuries were more serious than what she saw.


    Not only was her face severely injured, but she also suffered a slight concussion. Obviously, Xin''er didn''t hold back at all and hit the person with all her strength! If it is not treated properly, this face will really be ruined!


    Miss Han Er didn''t know the seriousness of the matter and was worried that Mo Yan would punish Xin''er, so she hurriedly told the cause and effect of the matter; "Sister Yan Yan, I really can''t me Sister Xin''er for this matter, it''s because her mouth is too mean." , otherwise sister Xin''er has such a good temper, how could she hit someone?"


    Mo Yan looked at her stubborn sister and didn''t know what to say. Does she me Xin''er? Of course it''s strange. On such a happy day like today, it''s hard to be kind when something like this happens.


    But she felt more distressed. When she didn''t know it, this sister had suppressed too many things in her heart, and that''s why it all exploded at this moment, and that''s why she struck out so harshly, and beat someone like this in a matter of seconds. .


    Taking a deep breath, Mo Yan calmed down and said to Miss Han and Sheng''er: "I will handle this matter. You two take her to my room first. Don''t let her out without me." .


    Second Miss Han and Sheng''er understood what Mo Yan meant, nodded repeatedly, and pulled Xin''er, who was unwilling to leave, toward Mo Yan''s yard with great effort.


    As soon as the three people left, Miss Hu''s parents, who received the news, rushed over surrounded by the maids. Along with them, there were several female rtives of other ministers who looked worried but actually looked at the excitement.


    Originally, these little official girls had a maid to wait on them, but it was inevitable that the little girls would be unhappy when they were ying together with a maid watching them. If he identally said the wrong thing or did something inappropriate, his parents would soon hear about it, so when Xin''er brought him to the room to y, they sent the maid away.


    Otherwise there would have been a maid pulling her from the side, and Xin''er wouldn''t have pinned Miss Hu down and beat her into what she is now.


    "Oh my God - my poor daughter, who is it? Who tortured you into this state? Who is it?"


    Ady in crimson brocade walking in front saw Miss Hu who was being carefully supported by Tang Xin, and immediately rushed up. But when she saw her daughter''s terrifying face clearly, she was so frightened that she took two steps back. Fortunately, she was supported by the maid behind her, and then she threw herself in front of the little girl in red and burst into tears.


    Comparing to Mrs. Hu''s gaffe, the minister who came in with her, Mr. Hu, the father of the little girl in red, was obviously much calmer. He nced at his wife and daughter who were crying together, then turned to look at Mo Yan: "May I ask Mr. Hejia, what is going on?"


    Mo Yan did not answer directly, but pointed to the other little girls who had just witnessed the whole incident and said: "I have just arrived, and I don''t know the ins and outs of the matter. Mr. Hu can ask these little girls. , they know best what is going on.


    As soon as Mr. Hu heard this, his eyes moved to the little girls.


    The few girls targeted by Mr. Hu suddenly became nervous. No matter how stupid they were, they knew that things would not go well today. They were just girls from a minor official family. They couldn''t afford to offend Mr. Hu, who had a higher official position than their father, but they couldn''t afford to offend the tough Mo family.


    For the current n, they can only tell the truth and be impartial. Otherwise, the consequences will not be something they can bear.


    Among the female rtives who came to watch the excitement, there happened to be two little girls'' mothers. When they saw that their daughters were involved, they were worried that they had said the wrong thing, so they hurriedly came to their respective daughters, and in order tofort them, they reminded them: "Don''t be afraid." , Jun Jun and Mr. Hu are both sensible people, so you can just tell the truth, whatever the truth is."


    The little girl who originally thought this way received some advice from her mother, and gradually gained confidence and was no longer afraid. So, an eloquent little girl was pushed out, and she exined the cause and effect. The remaining little girls filled in the details she had missed, and soon things came to light.


    It was clear at a nce what was right and what was wrong. Only then did Mo Yan know that the trigger for this incident was actually a ruby!


    About the origin of ruby, no one knows it better than Mo Yan. It was Xiao Ruiyuan''s first New Year''s gift, which was filled with gems of various colors and sizes.


    Among them, there were several gems as big as eggs. Mo Yan kept one blue and one purple for herself, and gave the rest to Xin''er and Sheng''er, letting them keep them to y with when they were older. Made into jewelry and worn.


    With the six beasts around, the Mo family was safe and there was no need to worry about little thieves breaking in. Therefore, Xin''er and Sheng''er, who had obtained such precious gems, put them in the dowry box on the dressing table without deliberately hiding them. . As a result, several of Xin''er''s gems were seen by Miss Hu. She originally preferred red and fell in love with the rare red gem among them at a nce.


    She has been pampered by her family since she was a child. As long as it is something she likes, there is nothing she can''t get. This time, she took a fancy to Xin''er''s ruby. She felt that her status was several levels higher than that of Xin''er, so she asked for it directly. Her words were full of contempt, saying in public that Xin''er was of low status and was not worthy of such a precious ornament. .


    Xin''er also has a special liking for ruby, and it was given to her by her sister. How could she give it up? Regarding Miss Hu''s provocation, she pretended not to hear it at first and did not confront her head-on. It was not until Miss Hu made rude remarks and even made trouble with Du family that aroused Xin''er''s sensitive nerves that the matter reached this point. An uncontroble situation.


    Looking at Mr. Hu, whose face was turning green and red, Mo Yan said expressionlessly: "It is certainly wrong for my Lord''s sister to hit someone, but my concubine first made rude remarks and insulted my Lord''s family. How should I count this? And, She is a boudoirdy who has never interacted with my Mo family in the past, but I dont know where she heard the gossip, and publicly provoked my sister, the tutor of the Hu family, I have seen it!"


    Mr. Hu, who knew the cause and effect, was already extremely angry. Now that he was being ridiculed by Mo Yan, he just wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into the ground. He never expected that his daughter would be so short-sighted that she would covet other people''s things and dare to openly ask for them. You can''t ask for it, but you still say that.


    These private affairs of the Mo family are not secrets. Anyone who has paid attention to the Mo family will know about it after a little inquiry. But it''s okay for everyone to know this kind of thing in their hearts, but if you talk about it on the stage, you''ll offend others.


    Especially since the Mo family is getting more and more prosperous and has married into the first family in Beijing, it is only a matter of time before they be the new rich in Beijing. Who dares to mention those old things again? Regardless of whether the Mo family can tolerate it, the Cui family will not stand idly by.


    Therefore, after learning about Du''s elopement, Mr. Hu only said a few words to Mrs. Hu at home, and their daughter didn''t think it was a big deal at that time. But this little negligence caused today''s situation. Mr. Hu has unspeakable regrets in his heart.


    Seeing that her husband was speechless by Mo Yan''s few words, Mrs. Hu, who loved her daughter so much, was so anxious that she didn''t care about crying anymore. She rushed to Mo Yan and shouted: "Junjun, even if the little girl is wrong, she is just not right." You are just being sensible, but your sister beat the little girl like this just because of a few quarrels. It is clearly your sister who is at greater fault. If themander-in-chief does not give me an exnation, I will never give up!"


    Originally, this incident would have irritated Xin''er and turned ck, but she was so reluctant to let go. Xin''er was more cruel than Yan Yan, so she directly beat the person, beating him to such a degree that the rabbit bit him when he was anxious!

 Chapter 1111: Protect, family

    Chapter 1111: Protect, family


    Chapter 1111: Protection, one family


    At this moment, the sound of suona and firecrackers was heard in the distance. It was obvious that the person who picked up the bride was back.


    Unable to waste any more time here, Mo Yan took out a bottle of wound medicine from the cover of his sleeves and said to Madam Hu who looked angry: "Madam, this bottle of wound medicine will be used for my concubine first. After my father pays homage to the church, I will use it again." I will provide additional medical treatment for my wife.


    However, Mo Yan''s kindness did not win Mrs. Hu''s understanding. Mrs. Hu vigorously brushed Mo Yan''s hand away and blocked her in front of her, not allowing her to leave: "I''m sorry that I love my daughter so much. If I don''t give you an exnation, I''m afraid I won''t be able to witness the ceremony of worship today."


    Looking at the aggressive Mrs. Hu, Mo Yan nced at the silent Mr. Hu. She finally understood why Miss Hu, who was under thirteen years old, was so domineering and didn''t know what to say.


    A good girl has been brought up to look like this, and now it is seen in public. I am afraid that her reputation will be ruined. It is a pity that these two people seem to be smart, but in fact they are confused. They insist on asking for an exnation at this time. , do they think that if she gives an exnation, their daughter''s reputation can be restored?


    Mo Yan shook her head in her heart, looked at the couple and said coldly: "As I said before, my sister is at fault, and your sister''s fault is even greater when she spoke harshly! Since your sister was injured by my sister, I am at fault. The prince will personally treat your sister on behalf of your sister, so that your face will be intact as before. However, yourdy must apologize to the prince''s sister in public."


    The little girl''s face was seriously injured. Without the medicine mixed with the spiritual spring water and the medicinal materials in the space, this face would definitely be ruined. The daughter''s appearance is so important. Even if she deserves this beating, the price of disfigurement is too high.


    "What? An injured person apologizes to an assaulter? What''s the point of this?" Upon hearing this, Mrs. Hu immediately shouted dissatisfied: "Jun Hejia, even if you are a personally conferred prince by the Holy Emperor, you are better than everyone present. You have a high status, so you can''t be so partial to your sister, and my Hu family is not someone to be trifled with!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan immediately turned cold and sneered: "Are you threatening the Lord of this county with what Madam said?"


    The ancestor of the Hu family was one of the founding fathers of the country. After the establishment of the Chu regime, he was canonized as an uncle. However, it could only be extended to the fifth generation. This title was taken back by Emperor Hui''an more than ten years ago.


    Nowadays, the Hu family ys an important role in the court and is quite powerful. Unfortunately, the person who attacked the title back then was the eldest member of the Hu family, and Mr. Hu''s branch was the third member of the junior family. After several generations, the rtionship has long been estranged. Even if they doe to our family for help, it is still unknown whether the Hu family will take action.


    Mrs. Hu is not sure about this, but Mr. Hu knows that our family will never go against the Cui family and the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion over such trivial matters. The Hu family cannot afford to offend any of these two families!


    Seeing Mo Yan getting angry, Mr. Hu knew that remaining silent would not do him any good. So he stopped Mrs. Hu who was about to say something, bowed her hand to Mo Yan, and said: "As the Junjun said, the Junjun will heal the little girl''s face, then this matter will be written off."


    Mo Yan raised her eyebrows slightly and said coldly: "Master Hu, are you unwilling to let your daughter apologize to my sister in public?"


    Mr. Hu remained silent, apparently acquiescing to Mo Yans words.


    "Okay! Very good!" Seeing that the sound of the suona was getting louder and louder, and she had already entered the front yard, Mo Yan looked at the Hu family and his wife who were blocking her with annoyance, and with a look of astonishment, she directly issued an eviction order: "Since In this case, I wont even look at your daughters face, so please take your daughter and leave here immediately!


    Mr. Hu''s expression froze. He never thought that Mo Yan would act irrationally and tantly drive their family away! Huh, he really came from a poor ce. Even if he bes a high-ranking county prince, he still has no rules at all.


    "Your Majesty, my daughter''s injuries were caused by your sister. Are you nning to just let it go?" Seeing that her husband was so angry that he could not speak, Mrs. Hu quickly questioned Mo Yan.


    "Then what does Madam Hu want?" Mo Yan turned a blind eye to Mr. Hu''s sarcastic gaze, and fixed his sharp eyes on Madam Hu, and issued the expulsion order again: "Since you are dissatisfied with my proposal, there is nothing to say about this matter. Yes, you are not wee here, please leave immediately!"


    When dealing with such unreasonable people, you should be even more unreasonable than them, otherwise they will think you are easy to bully. Obviously, the Hu family should not have close friendships. Instead of wasting time thinking that they are snakes, it would be better topletely break up their faces today.


    "You..." Mrs. Hu was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Wherever she went in the past, people were so polite to her because she was a member of the Hu family. Unexpectedly, now she was being made things difficult for her by a teenage girl with yellow hair. , This is simply unreasonable.


    Mrs. Hu, who was on the crater of the volcano, never thought that when she went to other people''s homes, most of them were people whose official positions were lower than or simr to Mr. Hu''s. For the sake of the Hu family, they would just be polite to her!


    At the moment, in the Mo family, the identity of Lord Mo Yan alone can crush Mr. Hu several times, how can he tolerate their family''s arrogance?


    "Okay, very good!" Mr. Hu was also so angry that his face turned red and his neck was thick. He was originally bullying Mo Yan for being an inexperienced girl, so he was so rude and refused to let Xin''er hit someone, but he didn''t. Thinking that Mo Yan would be so strong, he actually refused to give in at all: "The magistrate''s majesty has impressed me, and I will never give up on this matter!"


    With that said, he angrily turned around and left with his wife and daughter. At this moment, a gentle but sharp voice came over: "May I ask how this gentleman can not give up?"


    Everyone subconsciously raised their heads and saw a pair of handsome men and women in bright red wedding clothes walking in slowly from the courtyard door. It was Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou who were supposed to get married in the wedding hall. Behind them were people who went to the Cui family to pick up the bride and a group of boys from the Cui family to see off the bride.


    It turned out that Mo Qingze led Cui Qingrou out of the sedan chair and stepped over the brazier. While waiting for the auspicious time to worship, he found that among the children at home, only Zhen''er and Yun Zhao were there, so he asked Li Zhong about Mo Yan. Three sisters.


    Li Zhong was busy in the front yard, and Li Yan had already told him what happened in the backyard. He originally didn''t want to say it, but couldn''t bear Mo Qingze''s repeated questioning and told the truth in a few words.


    After hearing this, Mo Qingze was worried that his daughter would suffer a loss and wanted to go to the backyard to have a look, but he was concerned about Cui Qingrou. Unexpectedly, Cui Qingrou took the initiative to speak and asked Mo Qingze to take her to Xiner''s yard. As a result, she heard Master Hu''s threat.


    "Dad, Aunt Cui, why are you here?" Mo Yan hurriedly came up to meet her. Looking at Cui Qingrou, who was still covered with a hijab, she knew that she had not had time to worship before. She couldn''t help feeling anxious and said to her father: "Dad, Ji Time waits for no one, I can solve the problems here, please take Aunt Cui and leave here."


    Before Mo Qingze could speak, Cui Qing''s soft voice came out from under the hijab again: "Yan''er, there are still two moments before the auspicious time. It''s not toote to resolve this matter."


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and was touched by Cui Qingrou''s understanding, so he quickly exined the results of his negotiations with the Hu family.


    Seeing that his daughter was not at a disadvantage, Mo Qingze breathed a sigh of relief, but when he saw Miss Hu''s swollen face with unclear facial features, he was severely shocked: He never knew that his second daughter could actually do it. Theres such a violent side to it.


    Even though I was happy that she had not suffered a loss, felt sorry for her being hurt in this way, and wanted to give the aggressive Hu family a lesson, but after seeing Miss Hu''s injuries, most of the anger in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    Although Mo Qingze thought in his heart that his daughter was more seriously hurt, he just knew this and there was no need to say it.


    Master Hu didn''t know what Mo Qingze was thinking, so when he saw him meddling in this matter, his eyes lit up: "Master Mo, today is your happy day. I shouldn''t be pursuing your daughter''s beating at this time. However, the little girl''s injuries are too serious, and the Jun Jun''s treatment is biased, so I have to argue with reason, and I hope Sir Mo will understand her."


    These words were really beautiful, and all the faults on his side were cleared up at once, and they were all piled on Mo Yan''s head.


    However, he forgot that Mo Qingze was also a father who loved his daughter. Not to mention that there was a reason for his daughter to hit someone. Even if there was no reason, he would not be able to say anything wrong about his daughter in public.


    Mr. Hus purpose is doomed to fail!


    Mo Qingze and Mr. Hu did not have a deep rtionship. Although they were officials in the same dynasty, one was in the Hanlin Academy and the other was in the Ministry of Industry. They only nodded and said hello when they met. Now that Mr. Hu is confusing right and wrong and not mentioning his daughter''s fault at all, Mo Qingze''s impression of him is even worse.


    "Master Hu said this because he thinks that the fault is all on the daughter, and my daughter has no responsibility?"


    Upon hearing this tone, Mr. Hu seemed to know something, and his face became a little colder: "It is true that my daughter is at fault, but my sister''s fault seems to be greater, right?"


    Mo Qingze''s expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "If it hadn''t been for my concubine''s insult first, I would not have done anything. In the final analysis, this matter started because of my concubine."


    Mr. Hu''s expression changed, and he cursed fiercely in his heart: As expected of a father and daughter, what they said means the same thing. Are they so blind that they can''t even open their eyes if they don''t see his daughter being beaten?


    At this time, Cui Qingrou spoke again: "We can understand Mr. Hu''s eagerness to love his daughter! It''s just that this matter did arise because of your concubine. Yan''er wanted to treat your concubine personally regardless of the previous grudges, so he took a step back. Mr. Hu Its inappropriate to hold on to something even further, but its inappropriate.


    As soon as these words came out, not only Mr. Hu was shocked, but Mo Yan and Mo Qingze, father and daughter, were also severely shaken. Their eyes looking at Cui Qingrou became a little softer.


    Before the official visit, Cui Qingrou could not be regarded as the daughter-inw of the Mo family. She could have just stood aside and watched this matter, and no one could make a mistake. However, she stood up and stood by the Mo family without hesitation, protecting her with all her strength. Xin''er.


    In the final analysis, it is wrong for Xin''er to hit others. Doing so will inevitably make people think that there is no distinction between right and wrong, which will damage her reputation. She is also the daughter of the Cui family, and her upbringing has been questioned.


    The father and daughter did not suspect that Cui Qingrou had ulterior motives in doing this, because there was no need at all!


    Mr. Hu''s eyes twitched fiercely. He did not expect that a girl raised by the first family in the capital would not distinguish between right and wrong and would blindly favor her own people. This was even more egregious than Lord Hejia.


    Mrs. Hu was even more furious and left her daughter in the care of the maids. She rushed to Cui Qingrou and said sarcastically: "As expected of a girl brought up by the first family, this kind of motherly care for her stepdaughter is not something ordinary people can have." .


    Cui Qingrou''s face did not change under the hijab, but what she said made Mrs. Hu so angry that she vomited blood: "After today''s worship, I am the daughter-inw of the Mo family and the mother of these children. Isn''t it natural for a mother to love her children? I heard that Mr. Hu has several concubines and several children born from concubines. Doesnt Mrs. Hu raise them as children? But if not as children, what are they? "


    Great Chu valued direct concubines. Although the status of concubines was not as high as that of direct concubines, they were still the children of their legitimate mothers. Not to mention treating them equally, at least they could get by on the surface.


    Cui Qingrou is about to be the daughter-inw of the Mo family. Her words exactly highlight her virtuous and loving side. Mrs. Hu had bad intentions and used these remarks to stimte her, but she was inferior and put herself in an unkind and unkind situation.


    Mrs. Hu was choked and could not speak. She red angrily at Cui Qingrou, who could not see her expression, and her eyes seemed to burst into mes.


    Cui Qingrou ignored Mrs. Hu who was almost mad. She looked around following the noisesing from all around. Her gentle voice suddenly rose and she said loudly: "I am the wife of the Mo family, and I will treat these three children with dignity and respect." Just like your own children! After today, the three of them will be the nephews of the Cui family. If you let me hear the **** words Miss Hu said today again, you will be against me and the Cui family!"


    After the words fell, there was silence everywhere, and countless eyes fell directly on Cui Qingrou, who was dressed in a happy dress. Until this moment, they didn''t believe that Cui''s daughter had been favoring her stepdaughterpletely from the bottom of her heart and was not putting on a show for others to see.


    With these words, who in the future would dare to make things against the mother of several children of the Mo family like the daughter of the Hu family did?


    Xin''er, who didn''t want her sister to be criticized for her impulsiveness, had just broken free from the obstruction of Sheng''er and Han and came to the door when she happened to hear Cui Qingrou''s words. If she was wary and wary of the stepmother who was about to be her at the previous moment, at this moment, she truly epted this gentle woman.


    Cui Qingrou said these words in public, and the Hu family knew that they would not get any advantage today. Mr. Hu has the courage to break up with the Mo family, but he does not have the courage to confront the Cui family. Otherwise, Mr. Cui would not need to speak, and there would be people who would stand up for the Cui family and pull him down.


    If Mr. Hu was willing to show weakness, admit that his daughter was at fault first, and ept Mo Yan''s proposal, the matter could be revealed like this, but what their family did before was too ugly, and he couldn''t let go of this old face after all. Bow to the Mo family.


    In the end, Mr. Hu did not even say hello, but left the Mo family in embarrassment with his unwilling wife, daughter and servants in full view of everyone.


    This episode ended with the departure of the Hu family. As if nothing happened, the other guests stepped forward to congratte Mo Qingze and Cui Qingju.


    Looking at the two people surrounded, he was worried that he had missed the auspicious time to worship. Mo Yan was about to step forward to give a warning when he caught a glimpse of Xiner standing at the door of the courtyard. He quickly stepped forward to check her hand and saw her palm. Her wrist was already swollen and she felt extremely distressed: "If you are still angry, you can just p her in the mouth a few times, but now you are hurting yourself."


    The first time she saw her sister, she didn''t me herself for hitting someone impulsively, but she was concerned about her own hands. Xin''er, who was humiliated like that, didn''t cry, but her eyes were wet with her sister''s words of concern: "Sister, I, I don''t It hurts, it really, really doesnt hurt!


    Mo Yan patted her sister gently and said in a feint of anger: "It''s so swollen that it doesn''t hurt. I have some medicinal oil here for bruises. I''ll rub it in for youter."


    Sisterwuwu Xiner hugged her sister and burst into tears. She was so lucky to have such a good sister. No matter what she did wrong, her sister could tolerate her and understand her.


    Mo Yan couldn''t help but her eyes were red. She blinked to hide the moisture in the corners of her eyes, patted her sister on the back and joked: "Okay, okay, stop crying. If you keep crying, people willugh at you. "


    Xin''er let go of her sister embarrassedly, wiped her eyes with her sleeves, and moved her eyes to the woman next to her father in the center of the yard: "Sister, we will have a mother in the future." We will have a mother to protect us. No oneughs at us because we have no motherless children.


    Mo Yan''s heart moved slightly, knowing that her sister hadpletely epted Aunt Cui. She smiled and touched her sister''s head, encouraging her: "If Aunt Cui hears what you said, she will be very happy."


    Hearing this, Xin''er hesitated for a moment, and finally plucked up the courage to walk towards the center of the yard, and hugged Cui Qingrou in front of everyone''s surprised eyes.


    I dont know what Xiner said, but Mo Yan saw Cui Qingrou obviously stunned for a moment. Immediately afterwards, she stretched out her hands and hugged Xin''er tightly, and faintly heard the excited choking soundsing from under the hijab.


    This heartwarming scene infected countless people present. Zhen''er hurried to join in the fun, her small body pushed aside Mo Qingze, holding Xin''er in one hand and Cui Qingrou in the other, and shouted "Mother" very loudly.


    The Cui family members who were seeing off the bride looked at this scene, and their emotions turned aside. They were sincerely happy for their aunt, and began to regard the Mo family siblings as cousins.


    Mother and son hugged each other tightly, crying andughing, which gave Mo Qingze a headache as he was excluded. Fortunately, the matchmaker spoke up in time and urged them to worship quickly. If they dy any longer, the auspicious time will pass.


    "Dad, why are you still standing there? My mother is covered with a hijab. What if you don''t hold her properly and let her fall?" hands, sping them together.


    Amid the cheers of the crowd, Mo Qingze, who was blushing and handsome, took the hand of Cui Qingrou, who was also blushing like blood under the hijab, and walked towards the wedding hall step by step...


    The family is happy~ But we are a little confused about whether to give Cui Qingrou a baby paper. Do you think you should give it to her?

 Chapter 1112: Come back and buy someone

    Chapter 1112: Come back and buy someone


    Chapter 1112 Return to the door and buy someone


    What Cui Qingrou said on the day of worship was quickly spread, and some prominent people in Beijing received mixed reviews after hearing about it. Some peoplemented that the Cui family was well-educated and that the Cui girls were virtuous and virtuous. Some people secretly ridiculed her for being unable to have children and using other people''s children as treasures. Others felt sympathy and thought that she was seeking a way out for herself and taking the opportunity to please her husband. Home


    No matter what they think in their hearts, they have repeatedly warned the children in the family not to be careless when dealing with the Mo siblings in the future, let alone to be offensive like the Hu girls did, otherwise they will be dealt with severely ording to familyw.


    The Mo family doesnt know the conjectures and practices of those insignificant people, and even if they do know, they will justugh them off.


    In the blink of an eye, it has been two days since Cui Qingrou married into the Mo family. In the past two days, she was apanied by Mo Qingze and became familiar with the environment of the Mo family, ranging from theyout of the courtyard and the livestock raised to the orchards, medicine gardens, fields and wineries.


    Cui Qingrou always knew that the Mo family''s life was good, but she didn''t expect it to be even better than she imagined. After knowing that all these properties were slowlyid down by Mo Yan, I was even more shocked and had a new understanding of this stepdaughter who was only sixteen years old.


    However, Cui Qingrou is not jealous of the fact that the Mo family is rich. She was born into a noble family and had never worried about money since she was a child. Her food, clothing, housing and transportation were notparable to those of the princesses in the pce, but they were not far behind her. She was not too short-sighted to care about her husband''s family''s property.


    Furthermore, after she reconciled with her ex-husband, she returned to her natal family with all her dowry. The property she bought in Jiangnan was not sold, and the annual ie was enough for her to livefortably for more than ten years. Over the years, she has held huge wealth in her hands.


    This time when she married into the Mo family, the Cui family provided a generous dowry. All the Mo family''s betrothal gifts were included in her dowry. These items alone were enough to keep her fed and clothed for decades.


    On this day, Mo Qingze took Cui Qingrou to the winery again. When they returned home in a happy mood, they saw the main hall filled with boxes of all sizes, and Mo Yan was picking through them.


    "Yan''er, what are you doing?" Seeing that several of them had been seen in the warehouse and were not needed at the moment, Mo Qingze asked in confusion: "Why did you move these out too?"


    Mo Yan stacked a square wooden box on another pile of wooden boxes and rolled his eyes when he heard this: "Dad, you haven''t forgotten what day tomorrow is, have you? You and your mother wille back tomorrow. If I dont prepare the homing gift in advance, will you have time to prepare it tomorrow?


    Um,e back? Mo Qingze looked at his newlywed wife beside him, with a slight embarrassment on his face. He had really forgotten about returning home.


    "Yan''er, thank you for reminding me, otherwise I would have forgotten." Cui Qingrou was also embarrassed. She had spent the past two days sofortably that she never thought of returning home.


    Mo Yan waved her hand, pointed at the pile of gift boxes that had been sorted, and said: "Father, mother, you first check to see if these fit well enough. If there are any deficiencies, tell them. If there are no ones in the warehouse, you cane to the cityter." Buy it back from here.


    Cui Qingrou looked through it for a while and saw that there were tea cakes, sugar cakes and other items that should be prepared for the homing ceremony. She quickly said: "Enough, enough, these are already a lot, there is no need to buy anything else."


    Mo Yan had checked it twice before and knew that there wouldn''t be any big problems. Now he was relieved to hear what Cui Qingrou said. He pointed at the two small white porcin jars ced on the table and said, "The ones installed here are This is home-brewed honey, which is better than the ones sold outside. Grandma and my cousin will enjoy it. Dont forget to take it with you tomorrow.


    These two jars of honey are made by bees in the space, and the quality is much better than the honey made by the more than 20 boxes of bees in the orchard. It not only amplifies the health-care effects of ordinary honey several times, but also has some functions that ordinary honey does not have, which is very beneficial to the elderly Mrs. Cui and the pregnant women.


    Cui Qingrou was very touched by Mo Yan''s thoughtfulness: "Your grandmother and cousin will be very happy to know that you are thinking about them."


    Looking at Cui Qingrou, who was smiling slightly and filled with happiness, Mo Yan seemed to be infected and smiled unconsciously: "It''s from my own family. If my grandmother and cousin-inw like it, I can give as much as possible in the future." go."


    Yeah! Cui Qingrou agreed with a smile.


    The next day, Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou arrived at Cui''s house with a car full of home gifts, and were eagerly weed in by Mr. Cui''s eldest son.


    Mr. Cui and his concubines left. Mr. Cui went to court, and Mr. Cui did not take care of the affairs. So Mr. Cui''s eldest son, his older brother and cousin entertained Mo Qingze, the newly minted uncle.


    Cui Qingrou personally took two jars of honey, and surrounded by her nephews, she and Mo Qingze went to Mrs. Cui''s yard. After receiving the news, Mrs. Cui and the female family members of the mansion were already waiting in the house.


    After the couple knelt down to Mrs. Cui and exchanged greetings with others, Mo Qingze was invited to the outer courtyard by a group of nephews, and Cui Qingrou was pulled to the front by Mrs. Cui.


    Mrs. Cui looked at her daughter carefully. Seeing that her face was rosy and her eyebrows were much wider, she knew that she had been veryfortable at Mo''s house these two days. She patted the back of her hand happily and said, "This is a marriage." Theres no wrong knot.


    When Cui Qingrou heard this, a smile appeared on her lips unconsciously: "My husband treats my daughter very well, and my children are also very good. He is very close to my daughter! If your eldest granddaughter hadn''t reminded her yesterday, my daughter would have almost forgotten about returning home.


    Hearing that her daughter was showing favor to her on behalf of her "eldest granddaughter", Mrs. Cui smiled and said nothing, but her eyes fell vaguely on the two girls Luzhi and Lumei behind her daughter.


    Going home today, the four eldest girls Cui Qingrou was marrying only brought two, Lvzhi and Lvmei, while the other two, Hongying and Hongxiu, were left at home to take care of the housework.


    Green branches and green plums both have eyes, and they instantly understood the meaning of Mrs. Cuis eyes. The two looked at each other, and Luzhi quickly stood up and said: "Old madam, my uncle treated the girl well. He took the girl around in person for the past two days, otherwise the girl would not have almost forgotten toe back. How many girls My brother and I have all changed our names to call the girl ''Mother'', these homeing gifts are all prepared by the eldest girl, and I have specially prepared some good things for you!"


    As she spoke, she pointed to the two jars of honey ced on the tea table: "This is the honey specially prepared by the eldestdy for the olddy and Grandma Qi. Let you and Grandma Qi drink a spoonful of it in the morning and evening. It can benefit the spleen and stomach and calm the mind. , The eldest girl has taken the olddy into her heart."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Cuis eyes fell on the two white porcin altars. When Cui Qingrou came in, she saw the two white porcin jars and thought it was the food her daughter bought for her on the street. Unexpectedly, it was specially prepared by her eldest granddaughter.


    Two jars of honey are nothing, but the rare thing is the intention. After the seventh grandson''s daughter-inw became pregnant, her appetite has not been very good and her body is even thinner than before pregnancy. She is getting older, sleeps less at night, and her appetite is getting worse. I didn''t expect that this eldest granddaughter would keep it in mind and specially prepared these two meals. Altar of honey.


    Seeing the faint pride on her daughter''s face, Mrs. Cui smiled slowly, finally believing that her daughter had found the happiness that belongs to a woman, "They are all good children with pure hearts. In the future, they will be your support, so treat them well." , they will keep it in mind.


    Cui Qingrou stopped her smile and nodded gently: "They are my daughter''s children."


    Since it is your own child, how can you not love her?


    As soon as Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou left, Mo Yan took another carriage to the city and went straight to a famous tooth shop in Dongshi.


    This dental shop specializes in human trafficking. The reason why it is famous is that the boss of the dental shop is particrly good at training the new people he buys. Many wealthy families will buy them directly from here when they are in urgent need of people. Of course, the price is much higher than other dental shops.


    The reason why Mo Yan knew about this tooth shop was because he found out about it from Mrs. Han.


    Seeing that a customer came to the door, the shopkeeper of Yahang enthusiastically ushered Mo Yan in and served him tea and water.


    When he learned that Mo Yan wanted two maids, four little maids and a few roughdies, the shopkeeper immediately smiled and narrowed his eyes, and ttered him cheerfully: "It''s better toe early than toe by chance. I just came today." There is a batch of well-trained ones that have not been selected by other customers, so the girls are really lucky."


    Mo Yan didn''t know that this was a routine for doing business. He nodded and stood up and said, "Then go ahead and choose. It doesn''t matter if you can''t choose the right one. The family is not in a hurry to use it."


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he smiled even more heartily. If you are not in a hurry but you are willing to pay a high price to buy here, either you have a lot of money, or you trust this dental shop, whichever is a good thing.


    Girl, this way please, please be careful of the threshold!


    Mo Yan was taken to the backyard by the shopkeeper attentively, and saw that the spacious courtyard was already filled with rows of people waiting to be selected.


    There were no less than a hundred people, including old men in their fifties and sixties, children of five and six, girls of thirteen and fourteen, and women in their twenties and thirties. Generally speaking, women are the majority.


    Looking at the gray-haired old people standing at the front, Mo Yan felt quite ufortable. He was originally at an age where he was able to enjoy his life with his children and grandchildren at his knees, but due to various unfortunate reasons, he was reduced to the miserable state he is in now.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s eyes on a few old people who couldn''t be sold, the shopkeeper''s eyes lit up, and he quickly stepped forward, pointed at one of the old people and rmended it highly: "He used to be the housekeeper of a wealthy family, and he is very good at housekeeping. If the girl''s family is short of something, he is just the right one to buy."


    The old man is already over sixty, and his body looks pretty good, but he is too old and may fall down at any time, otherwise he would not have stayed in the tooth shop for more than a year and no one would care about him.


    I bought it for a cheap price at the beginning. I bought it for three hundred cents. If I meet a customer who is willing to buy it, it will not be a problem to double it a hundred times. If no one buys it in the end, we can only ept it as bad luck, kick people out and let them beg. After all, the dental shop is in business, and it is impossible for these elderly people to provide for them until they die.


    The old man who was highly rmended by the shopkeeper had a faint light in his dim eyes. He raised his head slightly and looked at Mo Yan, with a thick look of humiliation on his face, which made the person who saw it feel sour.


    However, there was no change on Mo Yan''s face. His eyes fell on the old man next to him. Sure enough, he heard the shopkeeper praise hard again: "Girl, don''t look at his age, but he is very strong. He can carry a hundred kilograms of stuff." Its not a problem. When I was young, I could carry two hundred pounds. It turned out that I was working on the dock!


    If something had not happened in the family, and the old wife, son, and grandson all died, leaving only one great-grandson who was seriously ill, otherwise he would not have sold himself at his age to get money to treat his great-grandson. Although the great-grandson was rescued by a tael of money from selling his body, the little boy who was only a few years old could not take care of himself. No, the great-grandson had no choice but to sell himself, and the grandfather and grandson depended on each other in the dental shop.


    Mo Yan''s eyes fell on the child who was close to the old man. He was only four or five years old, but his eyes already contained sadness and helplessness that was not that of a child.


    Seeing that Mo Yan still didn''t speak, the shopkeeper had given up all hope, but he still rmended the remaining old people and talked about their respective strengths and advantages before turning the conversation to the fourteenth man who agreed with Mo Yan''s request. The eldest maid who is five years old, the little maid who is eight or nine years old, and the rough mother-inw who can endure hardships and stand hard work.


    Mo Yan cheered up and listened to the shopkeeper Xu Xu''s introduction while carefully observing these qualified people. Half an hourter, she finally picked out a suitable candidate, pointed to the two eldest maids, the four little maids and the four roughdies and said, "It''s just them."


    The shopkeeper was overjoyed and ttered her smoothly: "The girl has such good taste. They are all the best in this batch. You can pick them all today."


    Mo Yan smiled and did not answer.


    The shopkeeper smiled coquettishly and quickly asked the clerk to get the deeds of sale of these maids and women. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he reported the worth of these ten people to Mo Yan: "The girl must know that the prices in my dental shop are higher than others. Since it is her first time to visit, I will give the girl a low price, maid. Forty taels each, the little maid thirty-five taels each, the roughdy 20 taels each, these ten people add up to exactly three hundred taels."


    After saying that, the shopkeeper carefully observed Mo Yan''s face and saw that her eyelids didn''t even move. He couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that this was a rich man who had no shortage of money.


    Mo Yan is indeed not short of money, but that doesnt mean she is willing to be taken advantage of. Even if the price of the best thing exceeds its value, she will not buy it.


    "The shopkeeper is so dishonest. Why did I hear that the eldest maid here is sold to regr customers for thirty-five taels, the little maid is thirty-five taels, and the roughdy is fifteen taels?" Mo Yan looked at her with a half-smile but not a smile. The shopkeeper exposed his lies with one word. Since she could find this ce, how could she not ask for a good price?


    The shopkeeper didn''t expect that Mo Yan even knew their internal prices. It was obviously introduced by those old customers. He couldn''t help but apologize and said with a smile: "The girl also said that she only got this price when she sold to old customers. From now on, the shopkeeper If youe to buy from me again, I will definitely give you this price."


    Mo Yan pondered for a moment, then said to the nervous shopkeeper: "Well, I won''t bargain with you anymore, but you have to give them to me as extras." As she said that, she pointed at the first person. The five old people and the child rmended by the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper looked at Mo Yan''s finger, the corners of his lips twitched for a moment, and he said helplessly: "Girl, no matter how worthless they are, they cost at least thirty taels of silver each. If I give them to you as extras, you will be at a loss. "


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan turned around and left: "If the shopkeeper doesn''t want to, forget it. Just wait for other customers to give you thirty taels of silver to buy them!"


    The shopkeeper didn''t expect Mo Yan to act irrationally and leave immediately. He subconsciously rushed to stop him: "Girl, the price is easy to negotiate. If you go to another house, you can''t choose such a useful ve!"


    Mo Yan stopped and looked at the nervous shopkeeper and said: "Including these five old people and one child, I will only give you three hundred taels of silver. If the shopkeeper can sell it, he will sell it. If he can''t, forget it. Let''s talk about the transaction. Are you in love with me?"


    Knowing that there was no possibility of increasing the price, the shopkeeper hesitated for a moment, and finally decided with gritted teeth: "Three hundred taels is three hundred taels. If you want to buy another customer in the future, you muste to our dental shop."


    "It''s easy to talk about it. If Ie back to buy it next time, the shopkeeper will give me a real price." Mo Yan was also happy and immediately took out three hundred taels of silver notes and handed it to the shopkeeper.


    "Definitely!" The shopkeeper took the banknote, looked at it carefully, and confirmed that it was a real banknote, and put it into his arms with a smile on his face.


    Although I am a little unwilling to make money from these people, it is not bad to be able to get rid of these "old troublemakers" at once. If these people can''t sell it, they will be driven away. Now that someone is willing to take it, it is regarded as a sign of merit. It is a pity that the little boy is a pity. If he keeps it for another two years, he will definitely be able to sell it at a good price.


    After receiving the deeds of sale of these sixteen people from the shopkeeper, and going to the Yamen to process the relevant documents, Mo Yan hired a carriage to return to Yahang and brought these people home.


    The maid and mother-inw who were bought first were okay. They were sure that they would be bought, so they got on the carriage very calmly. They just watched the carriage leave the bustling capital. The road became more and more deste, and they gradually became helpless. end.


    The five old people and children who were regarded as "add-ons" experienced the initial excitement and disbelief. They watched the changes in the scenery along the way without any ups and downs in their moods.


    At their age, it would be good to have someone to buy and feed the stutter. If it were not for the desire to live, the rope would have been tied with a few heavy blows. No matter how bad things get, they can''t get much worse now, and they ept their unknown fate calmly.


    When the carriage stopped, they got out of the carriage with new hope. When they looked at the vast house in front of them, their hearts were shaken: Could their new master be a big country squire or a rich man?


    "Come in with me." Mo Yan paid the driver, looked at the sixteen people who were stunned, and stepped forward to open the courtyard door.


    Those people came back to their senses, looked at each other, and followed them in unison. No matter what the new master''s status is, if he can afford to live in such a magnificent house and buy so many of their servants in one go, he obviously has no shortage of money.


    As long as they work hard, they don''t have to worry about being sold again. If the new owner is kind, their life in the future won''t be too difficult.

 Chapter 1113: The incomprehensible Yan Yan

    Chapter 1113: The iprehensible Yan Yan


    Chapter 1113 The iprehensible Yan Yan


    "This row of reverse seats is where you will live. Two people live in one room. You can discuss the arrangements yourself." Mo Yan led sixteen people straight to the reverse seats on the south side of the courtyard gate and pointed to the row of vacant seats. The house said to the ten maids and women.


    Before you decide to buy someone, the ce of residence has already been arranged. It''s just that she previously nned to buy two big girls, four little girls and four roughdies. Now that there are five more old people and one child, she has to arrange another ce to live.


    The door to the room is open, and you can clearly see what''s going on inside. The ten people saw that the house looked like new. There were two small wooden beds facing each other inside. There were tables, chairs and wooden cabs at the bedside. The bedding on the bed seemed to be new, and the floor was cleaner. It was better than when they were in Yaxing. I dont know how much better my residence was, and my heart gradually became calmer.


    Mo Yan and others tidied up first, and after they had tidied up, they went to the main hall. He took the remaining five old people and children to the back seat on the north side, pointed to three rooms and said, "This will be the ce from now on." The ce where you live is the same for two people. I didnt know you woulde before, so I didnt clean the house and buy anything. You can clean up by yourselfter, and I will have someone send you quilts, beds and tables. "


    Theyout of the inverted houses on the north side is the same as that on the south side. One is facing the light and the other is facing away from the light. There are doors and windows that do not affect the light. During the snowstorms in the past few years, the vigers took advantage of these two rows of houses. . Previously, the three members of the Li family, including Li Yu, lived in the back seat near the courtyard gate. Later, when they nned to buy someone, they were asked to move into a few houses across the courtyard in advance.


    "Thank you, miss." Several old people knew that Mo Yan sympathized with them, so they unexpectedly bought theirs. They all shed tears of gratitude and bowed to Mo Yan to express their gratitude.


    Compared to those maids and women, these six people are much calmer. Buying them out of sympathy and being able to live in such a good house proved that the owner was indeed a kind person. At this moment, the helpless heart finally settled down.


    Mo Yan nodded slightly, waved his hand and let them go about their business. Before you can figure out their respective temperaments, you can''t treat these people as close as you treat the three members of the Li family. You must let them know the difference between master and servant. Otherwise, if you raise their hearts, who knows whether it will cause unknown things. Trouble.


    Back in the main hall, Mo Yan sat on a chair and rxed. She drank the honey water brought by Li Xiu. The unique sweet fragrance of honey filled her lips and tongue, and a feeling of happiness gradually came to her heart.


    "Sister, how do you n to arrange those old people?" Xin''er knew that among the six maids she bought, the two older ones belonged to her sister, the four younger ones belonged to her and Sheng''er, and the remaining four maids belonged to her. Responsible for the cleaning of the yard.


    Mo Yan put down her tea cup and was about to say something when she saw the maids and women outside the dooring towards her, so she said, "I have some arrangementster, just listen."


    These ten people were really well trained by Ya Xing. They walked carefully without showing any signs of irritation, nor did they flinch excessively, making them ufortable to watch.


    When they reached the door, they stopped in unison. After getting Mo Yan''s permission, they crossed the threshold and walked in. They separated into two rows and stood in front of Mo Yan with their heads half lowered.


    Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction, while Xin''er beside her was already stunned. It seems that these people have better rules than the maids anddies brought by thedies that day. People who follow such rules are really worry-free, no wonder they need so much money.


    Before everyone came, Mo Yan asked their names without saying anything. When I learned that they were called by numbers one, two, three, and four when they were in the dental shop, I twitched the corners of my eyes unconsciously and asked them their original names.


    Then, Mo Yan was overwhelmed by the "Cui Hua", "Xiao Cui", "Da Ya" and "Wu Ya". She couldn''t even call them out, so she had to give them new names.


    Of course, she only named her two eldest girls and four mothers-inw, leaving Xin''er and Sheng''er to figure out the remaining four little girls.


    Your name is Yuanyue. Mo Yan pointed to one of the two girls with a round face and said, and then decided on the name of the other girl with eyebrows like distant mountains: Your name is E Mei.


    The moon at the beginning of every month is also called Emei Yue. Well, she really likes the moon.


    Comparing to the new names Yuan Yue and E Mei, the two girls suddenly felt that their original names were rubbish, but they liked them very much. They quickly knelt down and thanked them: "Thank you, girl, for the name."


    Mo Yan nodded, his eyes falling on the four women in a row: "Just use your original surname and add the word ''sister-inw'' to the end of your surname."


    The four womens faces were overjoyed, and they immediately epted the new title: Thank you, my ve, for the name!


    They were already old, and they had long ago not cared about whether their names sounded nice or not. They were actually very embarrassed when they were called Yuan Yue''er Mei. It''s good to be able to go back to my original surname. Adding the word "sister-inw" is simple and pleasant to the ears, and it doesn''t make people feel ufortable.


    Upon seeing this, Xin''er and Sheng''er also became very interested in naming their maid. The two of them had learned calligraphy and read books when they had nothing to do. They soon found a name that suited their liking from the beautiful and romantic Book of Songs.


    So Xin''er named her two maids Jianjia and Hanlian respectively. Sheng''er named the two maids Guyu and Bailu respectively ording to the sr terms.


    The four maids thanked each other and knew who the master they would serve in the future was. Mo Yan deliberately selected these four people who were two years younger than Zhen''er and Sheng''er respectively, because Xin''er and Sheng''er were unlikely to marry into poor families, so these four people would inevitably be used as dowries. Go to her husband''s house together and be their right-hand man.


    By the time Xin''er and Sheng''er have established themselves in their husband''s family, the four of them will be older and ready to go out to get married, so no one will be dyed.


    This is a bit far-fetched, but Mo Yan has to think long-term for her two sisters. The four of them are all young, and even if they have deep thoughts, they will be able to tell after a few years that if one or two are reliable and do not betray the Lord, they will naturally follow the previous assumptions and give them a good home; if they behave badly, they will If you are disloyal to your master, you can only send him away early to avoid being involved in disaster.


    Hin''er and Sheng''er naturally don''t know about Mo Yan''s good intentions. They were full of freshness about their respective maids. After choosing their names, they took them aside and asked them questions. After a while, the master and servant became familiar with each other and had a certain understanding of each other.


    The two maids stood aside in a polite manner. Mo Yan did not say a word. They were determined not to say another word. The four women also lowered their eyebrows and looked politely.


    Not long after, five old men and children who had already packed the house came over. As usual, Mo Yan gave them new names, adding the character "Bob" to the end of their surname. The only child was named "Zhang Sheng", so he continued to be called Zhang Sheng.


    Now that everyone is here, lets arrange the specific tasks for each of you to do. Mo Yan summoned everyone in front of him with the momentum that a master should have. She looked at Uncle Huang, who was standing on the far left side of the front row, and said, "You have been a housekeeper before. I want to be a housekeeper. From now on, you will continue to be a housekeeper. You will arrange everything ording to your needs, and I will give you a sry every month." Two denarii of moonsilver.


    One tael of silver is not much. Like the housekeeper of the Han family, a month''s worth of silver is two taels. Of course, the Han family has a lot of affairs, and the housekeeper has a lot to do. Two taels of silver per month is moderate, neither too much nor too little.


    There are only a few people in the Mo family, and they dont have much to do. However, when necessary, they must help Mo Yan take care of external affairs. One tael of silver is appropriate. She will add more as appropriate if she performs well in the future or if her affairs increase.


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Huang knelt down slowly but firmly, and kowtowed deeply to Mo Yan. He said nothing, but wiped the corners of his eyes with the back of his hand when he stood up.


    Then, Mo Yan made arrangements for the great-grandchildren of the Zhang family: "We have several cows and horses at home. From now on, they will be taken care of and raised by you two. You will take them out to graze in spring, summer and autumn, and feed them every day in winter." Just feed them fodder and water and clean the shed every three days.


    After Rhubarb, Two Yellow and Three Yellow gave birth to calves respectively, the Mo family had six cows. Mo Yan couldn''t bear to sell any of them, so he raised them all. Rhubarb, Erhuang and Sanhuang were also reluctant to have their children sold to other families, but it was impossible for the Mo family to raise their offspring without restrictions.


    So they took the initiative to tell Mo Yan not to breed them anymore. When they get old and can no longer do the work, they will let their children continue to reproduce. Each cow will give birth once in its life. In this way, their family will always be together and will not be a burden to the Mo family.


    The scalpers'' advanced "family nning" policy made Mo Yan feel distressed, but she had to agree. Although Da Chu also protects cattle, it is not strict. For example, if the cow is sick and is not treated, or if the cow is exhausted from work, the owner will not be punished in any way.


    This has caused many people to take advantage of the situation and regard cows as cash cows, leasing them to others during busy farming periods. In this way, cows have endless work to do every day, and sometimes they even dont have enough to eat. Therefore, their lifespan is generally Not long, in short, his life was very miserable.


    Rhubarb, Erhuang and Sanhuang cane up with birth control methods, which is what they also consider.


    As for Xiao Hei and Da Hong Zao, although they are one male and one female, Da Hong Zao is old and unwilling to give birth to a calf even though she is very healthy and strong. Together with Xiao Hei, they get along more like mother and son. Even if Xiao Hei is in heat, he will not give birth to a pony, so the number of horses in the Mo family has not increased.


    The horse raised in the Zhuangyuan Mansion and used to pull the carriage is also a male. He spends very little time in the Mo family, and with Uncle Sun taking care of him, there is no need to worry about it.


    Both cows and horses have intelligence. Let them go outside to graze and they will know how toe back. However, it is better for someone to take care of them, lest anyone with malicious intentions try to take advantage of them. In a neighboring vige, there was an incident where a cow was killed and disemboweled while grazing alone outside, and then dragged away and sold.


    The great-grandson and grandson of the Zhang family also knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Mo Yan. They made up their minds to herd cattle and horses. As long as they were useful, they would not be sold again or even be driven out to wander.


    Mo Yan made arrangements for the remaining three people respectively. The oldest one who can''t do heavy work is the concierge. Those who know a little about flowers and nts are responsible for taking care of the flowers and nts in the yard. Thest one, called Mu Bo, is an unexpected surprise.


    Mubo used to be a medicinal farmer and was very good at taking care of medicinal materials. But one year, when the medicine garden was about to harvest, someone plotted against it and the medicine garden was destroyed overnight.


    Because he signed a supply contract with the medicine store, Mubo ran out of medicinal materials and was sued by the medicine store in court. Mubo was forced to pay the hugepensation after losing his entire family. But misfortunes nevere singly. When he couldn''t bear the blow and was seriously ill in bed, his wife couldn''t bear the huge gap from heaven to earth, so she left him and ran away with their only son.


    Later, his son was killed by a cold wind. In despair, he no longer had the ambition to start over, so he sold himself and came to the capital. He was less than forty years old, but he already had white hair and a face full of vicissitudes of life. He looked older than Uncle Huang, who was in his sixties.


    "Mu Bo, there happens to be a medicine garden at home. From now on, you will take care of the medicine garden. I will arrange a few children for you, and then you will teach them." Mo Yan made a decision immediately. Mu Bo''s arrival was simply It''s a timely help.


    Woo-wu-wu-wu-wu- Mu Bo didnt expect to have the opportunity to touch the medicinal materials. He was stunned for a moment and then burst into tears. With thefort of others, it took him a long time to stop crying and kowtow to Mo Yan to thank him.


    Mo Yan looked at Mu Bo, whose eyes were bursting with vitality, with a slight smile on his face: "Then the medicine garden will be left to you. If it can''t be taken care of well, I will have to hire someone else."


    Mu Bo looked firm: "Girl, I will take good care of the medicine garden. I will also do my best to teach the children that I have arranged for you toe here."


    Mo Yan nodded with satisfaction, and the matter was settled.


    Sending these people down to get familiar with the new environment, Mo Yan slumped on the chair without any image, not wanting to move but just wanting to sleep.


    Xin''er ran over to cause trouble, scratched her sister''s waist twice, and said with a smile: "We are going on a trip tomorrow, and we have to y for a few days. Do we have to prepare the things we need to prepare?"


    Mo Yan suddenly sat up straight, patted her head and said, "If you didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten. I don''t know where dad is taking us to y, and I''m not sure what to prepare."


    This Xin''er also didn''t know, and just as she was about to shake her head, Sheng''er said: "Yesterday, I heard from my stepfather and stepmother that they would go to Baohua Temple to worship the Bodhisattva first, and maybe they would stay there for a day."


    Baohua Temple? The two sisters looked at each other and thought it was very possible.


    "Let''s forget about it for now. Mom and dad will be back in the afternoon. Just ask them what to prepare. There''s still time to clean up in the evening." Mo Yan was toozy to worry about this matter, as long as he could go out and y.


    Xiner nodded and said nothing.


    As the sun was about to go down, Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou came back. Xiao Ruiyuan came with them, but they met them on the road.


    Mo Qingze didn''t say anything about Xiao Ruiyuan''s intention to go on a trip with their family, which made Mo Yan, who was a little worried at first, feel relieved.


    But in fact, she was relieved too early. The next day, a group of people came to the foot of Baohua Temple. They looked at the steps that went straight into the sky and could not see the top, and the five members of their family and himself, a total of six people. When Xiao Ruiyuan was carrying a heavy burden, she couldn''t help but sigh that Jiang was still the boss, and her father was too calcting.


    However, Mo Qingzes n to meet again could not cope with having a troublesome daughter. Mo Yan decisively distributed the six burdens to the six beasts, allowing them to bite each one.


    Baohua Temple is located halfway up the mountain. There was originally a t shortcut road that could be reached directly by horse-drawn carriage, but it was not interesting to go up this way.


    So, the family went around to the back of Baohua Temple and climbed up the steep steps. They could not only enjoy the scenery along the way, but also challenge themselves. If I really cant climb anymore, I can still go down the mountain and take a carriage to go up from the front.


    It is said that there are sixteen sections of stairs leading to Baohua Temple, each section has ny steps, which adds up to one thousand four hundred and forty steps. It is difficult for people without some physical strength and perseverance to walk up.


    It was okay at first, the steps were not too steep, and everyone was chatting andughing easily. After about a moment, it became a bit difficult to lift the legs, especially Cui Qingrou, who was in the weakest physical condition. She was almost half-supported by Mo Qingze before she could barely walk up the steps. The two of them gradually fell behind.


    What are you looking at? Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan had the best physical strength and walked side by side at the front. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan looking back from time to time, Mo Yan couldn''t help but ask doubtfully.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at his fiance, who was full of energy and seemed to have endless strength. A hint of disappointment shed in his eyes: "It''s nothing." He paused for a moment and asked proactively: "Are you tired?"


    Mo Yan shook her head and said in a manly tone: "I''m not tired. If it weren''t for waiting for my father and the others, I would have climbed up long ago."


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, the disappointment in his eyes became even stronger. He was silent and silent, but his steps gradually slowed down.


    Mo Yan thought he was too tired to walk. Seeing that his father, mother and sister were far behind, he asked, "Why don''t you stop and have a rest? Wait for them toe and then we can walk together?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head and continued walking up step by step.


    Mo Yan obviously felt that his mood was not right, but she didn''t know what was wrong. She scratched her head and had to follow him.


    By the time the group reached the ninth step, Cui Qingrou''s legs were so weak that she could no longer walk. Fortunately, there is a pavilion for resting on each step, so the six of them stopped to rest at the ninth step.


    Mo Qingze, Xin''er, and Sheng''er were also very tired. They needed to rest and gather strength before they could continue walking. Even Xiao Ruiyuan, who was in good physical strength, began to breathe quickly. The only thing that was normal was Mo Yan''s cheeks. He was slightly red, and beads of sweat oozed from his forehead, but he didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    Mo Yan looked at the bright sun, and while using a handkerchief to wipe the sweat of Sheng''er who was slumped on the stone table and unable to move, she asked other people for their opinions: "It''s noon now, and I can''t catch up with Baohua Temple to eat vegetarian food. How about we use some dry food here and rest for a while before leaving?"


    "Yeah." Mo Qingze responded, and the others had no objection. In fact, they were already tired and hungry.


    When Mo Yan saw this, he shouted loudly at the top of the steps. After a while, the six beasts who had already run ahead ran down with their bundles on their backs.


    But just when Mo Yan was unpacking his bag and preparing to take out the dry food, two young novices came down carrying a food box each...


    Rui Rui looked depressed: Why is my daughter-inw so swollen?

 Chapter 1114: light of merit, box

    Chapter 1114: light of merit, box


    Chapter 1114: Light of Merit, Box


    Looking at the two young monks carrying food boxes, the Mo family thought they were going down the mountain, so they looked away after taking one look. Unexpectedly, the two young novice monks walked straight to the pavilion, and after giving a one-handed salute to the Mo family, one of them said: "We brothers, under the order of the host, will deliver fast meals to several donors."


    As he spoke, he ced the two food boxes on the stone table, opened the lids on them, and took out the food insideyer byyer.


    The weather is very cool now, and it takes a long time to walk here from Baohua Temple. I was worried that the food would get cold, so I carefully put ayer of cotton wool in the food box, but the food was still warm when I took it out.


    The rice was just ordinary white rice, and the vegetables were just ordinary cabbage, tofu, and mushrooms, but they were full of color, vor, and vor, which unexpectedly aroused the appetite of the Mo family.


    At this time, they werepletely confused about the situation. They didn''t know why the abbot of Baohua Temple knew that they wereing today, and they didn''t know how he knew that they were here, and he had such a coincidence that he had people deliver vegetarian food.


    Looking at the two young novice monks who hadid out the food and said "please use it, please" and stood aside without saying a word, Mo Yan couldn''t help but asked: "You two young masters, please tell me how much money your temple will give to everyone who climbs the mountain." Do people who worship Buddha give vegetarian meals?


    The little novice who spoke before bowed again with one hand and said to Mo Yan: "The poor monk has been a refuge in Baohua Temple for fourteen years. Today is the first time that he has sent meals to the donors who came up the mountain."


    At this time, the Mo family was even more surprised. They really couldn''t understand why the famous abbot of Baohua Temple gave them special treatment. Mo Yan''s heart skipped a beat, and she asked Xue Tuanzi in the space uneasily: "Does this host know my secret?"


    In her previous life, her soul was ipatible with her body, so her soul often left her body. Later, under the guidance of an eminent monk, her grandma put the ancient jade passed down from her family, which is the ancient jade that hides the secrets of space, on her body. , used to calm her soul, so that she could live peacefully to the age of twenty-five.


    Since there were such masters in previous lives, there may be some in this era as well. The abbot of Baohua Temple was able to calcte that his family would go up the mountain through this road today, which shows that he was not an ordinary monk.


    "What secrets can you have?" Xue Tuanzi didn''t take Mo Yan''s worries to heart at all: "You are you, your soul is the same as before, and this body is also your own, even if he knows your three souls and six souls So what if we are separated? You have never harmed anyone!"


    Thats right, this body was originally hers, her soul was intact, she was herself inside and out, so what did she have to worry about? Thinking of this, Mo Yan''s heart calmed down.


    After thanking the two young novices, Mo Yan persuaded the family members who didnt know whether to use chopsticks: Lets just ept the hosts kindness and go upter to add more money for sesame oil.


    Hearing what Mo Yan said, the others no longer hesitated, and since they were really hungry, they picked up their rice bowls and chopsticks and started eating one after another.


    The rice was very fragrant and the vegetarian food tasted very good. The Mo family also ate deliciously. They finished all the meals quickly without wasting any of it.


    After eating, several people were too embarrassed to let the novice monk clean up the dishes, so they washed the dishes and chopsticks in a mountain spring under the rocks not far away and put them neatly in the food box, and then handed the food box to the two In the hands of a little novice monk.


    The two young novices bowed to the Mo family, then picked up the food boxes and left along the way they came.


    After filling their bellies, the strength of several people recovered somewhat, except Cui Qingrou, whose legs and feet were still weak. It was obviously inappropriate to go hiking after dinner, so the few of them continued to stay in the pavilion, nning to rest for half an hour before leaving.


    After a while, Mo Yan took out a water bag with honey added from the bag and poured a cup for each person. The honey water had a slight cooling effect, but after drinking it, my body felt much better, as if the lost strength was suddenly replenished.


    The weather is good today, the sun is bright but not too hot. The pavilion is backed by mountains on three sides, so the cool breeze cannote in. It is quite pleasant for the family to chat, drink honey water and eat snacks.


    Mo Yan took out arge piece of dried meat wrapped in oil paper from the bag, tore it off piece by piece and fed it to the six beasts. The dried meat is made from animals in space. After her careful processing, it is very delicious. While feeding the six beasts, dont forget to stuff a piece for yourself.


    The six beasts had eaten well before setting off. They were not hungry yet, so it would be good to chew some dried meat in their free time. There are many small animals escaping in the surrounding woods, but this is the territory of Baohua Temple, so it should be somewhat taboo. No matter how hungry they are, they will not kill here.


    Half an hourter, everyone recovered, and even Cui Qingrou had regained most of her strength. After packing the packages, they continued towards Baohua Temple.


    However, toward the end, the mountain became steeper and the climb became more strenuous. I rested three more times on the way, and it was not until the end of the day that I finally reached Baohua Temple.


    Baohua Temple is worthy of being a famous thousand-year-old temple. Although it is not magnificent, it gives people a sense of weight and tolerance. Standing in front of the temple gate, listening to the sound of wooden fish and the faint chanting of scripturesing from inside, it seems that the soul has been washed and be extremely light.


    The temple door was open, and there was no one at the door. But just when the Mo family was about to go in, a kind-hearted monk wearing cassocks, white beard and white hair, walked out. It was Baohua Temple who presided over the ceremony.


    Liao Kong looked at the Mo family and his entourage with a calm expression. His eyes only stayed on Mo Yan for a moment, and then he saluted with one hand: "The distinguished guest ising, and the poor monk is waiting to wee you from afar, Amitabha."


    It was at this nce that Mo Yan confirmed his previous guess. This air host was indeed not simple, and there might be something else toe.


    Others were ttered. They never expected that Baohua Temple and his entourage would rm the abbot who rarely showed up. They bothered him toe out to greet them in person and quickly returned the salute with folded hands.


    The door is not the ce to talk. No matter how many doubts they have in their hearts, they can only follow the host and cross the temple gate into Baohua Temple.


    Listening to the Sanskrit soundsing from everywhere, the restlessness caused by the absence of the abbot in the Mo family gradually subsided.


    Wow, Yanyan, its sofortable here. I like it here so much. You should have brought me here a long time ago. In the space, Xue Tuanzi turned somersaults excitedly in the space, making no secret of her joy.


    Whats going on? Mo Yan asked curiously, not really understanding what could make it so excited.


    "This temple has a history of thousands of years and has gathered a lot of power of faith. Although this power of faith is not a merit and cannot upgrade the space, it can condense my soul and allow me to transform when I transform. Suffer less pain." Xue Tuanzi didn''t hide anything and told the reason.


    It is a product of the world of cultivation, and it is legal in the world of cultivation. When it transforms, it will be struck by lightning a few times at most. The thunder is not intended to destroy it, but is a gift from heaven. But this is not the world of cultivation, and there is no room for an alien species like it. The thunder struck when it transforms will destroy its existence.


    Although you can withstand the thunderous wrath of heaven if you umte enough merit, you will inevitably suffer some physical pain. It will be much better if you have the power of faith.


    However, although the power of faith is good, Xue Tuanzi never thought of taking refuge here when he transformed, because when he was struck by lightning, the lightning would not have eyes and might destroy this thousand-year-old temple. If you throw it away, it would be a great loss of merit. It is born from merit, so naturally you cannot do such a thing, otherwise sooner orter you will have to pay it back twice as much.


    This was the first time Mo Yan heard Xue Tuanzi talking about this. She thought about it and said, "Then we wille here often so that you can absorb more power of faith."


    This snow dumpling did not refuse, but told Mo Yan something she didn''t know: "Actually, you also have the power of faith!"


    "Me too?" Mo Yan was surprised. She said she had the power of merit and she believed it, but she really didn''t feel the power of faith.


    Xue Tuanzi exined: "Over the years, you have helped many people, and their gratitude and admiration for you are also a kind of power of faith. However, some people''s gratitude and admiration are temporary, so the power of faith in you is not very stable. Compared with this thousand-year-old temple, it is like a stream and the sea."


    Um, what kind of metaphor is this? So frustrating! Mo Yan thought depressedly, not realizing that his focus was misced.


    Xue Tuanzi was silent, deeply feeling that it was a mistake to discuss this with his master.


    Mo Yan''s mind was very clear, and he said to Xue Tuanzi, "The power of faith cannot be forced. It is more difficult to collect than the power of merit! What we have to do now is to umte good deeds. If you want the power of faith to condense your soul, we will often do it in the future." Juste here." This is much simpler and less troublesome than her own hard work to umte.


    Xue Tuanzi naturally understands this and agrees with Mo Yan''s statement.


    Whilemunicating, the group came to the Main Hall. Looking at thepassionate Buddha, Mo Yan felt at ease and knelt down on the futon to pray devoutly with her family.


    The six beasts also came in. Seeing this, Liao Kong did not stop them, as if he didn''t know they were ferocious beasts, and even asked the little novice to bring six more futons.


    The six beasts sitting in a row sneered at Liao Kong''s approach. They are ferocious beasts, and they dont believe in Buddha, so why should they kneel to them? However, they also knew where they wereing from and did not cause any trouble. Even the little flower that liked to y was quiet and looked at the Mo family praying angrily.


    Mo Yan sped her hands together, slowly closed her eyes and prayed to the Buddha. What did she wish for? It seems that there is, but it seems that there is not. She hopes that her family will be healthy and safe, she hopes to support her loved ones throughout her life, and grow old together. She hopes that Xue Tuanzi will transform as soon as possible and be free... But she can do these things by herself , it seems useless to pray to the Buddha if you cant do it.


    Abbot Luokong watched quietly from the side. Although his eyes fell on the Mo family, if you look closely, you will find that his eyes seemed to fall on Mo Yan from beginning to end, showing incredulity.


    Ordinary people cannot see it, but Liao Kong, as an eminent monk, can see the poprity. In his eyes, Mo Yan was like a shining golden cocoon, and the golden light lingering around her seemed to burn his eyes, making him unable to look straight.


    This golden light is none other than the light of merit.


    Mo Yan has reincarnated for nine lives, and this life is her tenth. From the first life, she has been umting merit. Up to now, these merits have already condensed into a golden ball of light invisible to ordinary people, wrapping her whole body in it, like a huge golden cocoon, and even her specific appearance cannot be seen clearly.


    Such profound merits have only been seen in one person. He withdrew his gaze, and his eyes fell inadvertently on Xiao Ruiyuan, who was kneeling beside Mo Yan, and the strange color in his eyes became even stronger.


    Contrary to Mo Yan, Xiao Ruiyuan''s whole body was surrounded by a mass of darkness like ink. This ck air was not the air of death, but a thick evil air. This kind of evil spirit either appears in the bodies of evildoers who kill many people andmits heinous crimes, or it appears in the bodies of soldiers who have been on the battlefield and killed countless enemies.


    To Kong''s surprise, this ck evil aura like thick ink was mixed with bits of golden light that swallowed up the ck evil aura. It was this little bit of golden light that changed the destiny of the owner of the evil spirit, allowing him to survive safely when he should have died alone and early.


    Looking at the golden light overflowing from Mo Yan''s body and lingering on the other four people, Liao Kong suddenly understood something and a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    Of course what Kong Kong saw and thought, the Mo family didnt know. After they made their vows to the Buddha devoutly and added a thick amount of sesame oil money to the merit box, they were taken to a wing in the backyard to rest by the young novice monk who had been arranged by Kong. Only Mo Yan was left behind by him.


    You should go and have a rest too. Look after the little flowers for me and dont let them cause trouble, so as not to scare the master in the temple. Seeing that Xiao Ruiyuan was unwilling to leave, Mo Yan pushed him and urged him to leave quickly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at Kong, hesitated for a moment and finally left with the six beasts who were unwilling to leave.


    "Almsgiver, please follow this poor monk." There was no more to say, so he left these words and walked ahead.


    Mo Yan followed him without hesitation. There happened to be something she wanted to know.


    Liao Kong took Mo Yan out of the Main Hall and walked through a long corridor to a remote courtyard in the back mountain. The ancient trees here are towering, the houses are old, and the mottled walls have left traces of time. It is obviously not a ce where pilgrims live.


    Liao Kong stopped in front of a house. The originally closed door opened from inside, and a monk in gray robes walked out. The monk also had white hair and white eyebrows, but there was no wrinkle on his face. He looked much younger than Sora.


    Leakong took a step forward, sped his hands together and shouted respectfully: "Uncle Master."


    The monk nodded slightly, his eyes fell lightly on Mo Yan, and he showed apassionate smile. His long voice seemed toe from far away from the sky: "You are here."


    Mo Yan, who was originally immersed in the words "Uncle Master" and was still struggling with the monk''s true age, suddenly woke up from the monk''s words "You are here". Her mind moved, and her intuition told her that "you are here" was not literally "you are here". The monk might have seen something.


    Facing those wise eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything, Mo Yan instantly put away all her thoughts and bowed respectfully: "Hello, Master!"


    The master smiled gently: "My Dharma is called "Oveing Tribtion," and the donor just needs to call me "Oveing Tribtion."


    Oveing the tribtion? What a strange Dharma name! Mo Yan''s eyebrows twitched, she suppressed the weirdness in her heart, and saluted again: "Master Crossing Tribtion." It was a bit frivolous to address someone by their title, so she still added the word "Master".


    Dujie smiled and shook his head without correcting the title. His wise eyes seemed to be able to tolerate all things in the world: "The donor came from afar, and Dujie couldn''t treat him with anything. He only had a pot of freshly brewed wild tea. The donor didn''t dislike it, so he came in. Have a drink."


    Mo Yan knew very well that the person who really wanted to see her was the Master of Tribtion Transcendence, so naturally she wouldn''t mind. Seeing that Master Crossing Tribtion had turned around, she quickly followed him.


    Liao Kong looked at the slowly closing wooden door, a sh of hope shed across his old face. He recited a Buddhist sentence, turned around and slowly walked out of this remote courtyard.


    The furnishings in the Zen room are very simple. Apart from tables, chairs and a ce to meditate, there is not even a bed. Only the fragrance of tea lingers in the room. Mo Yan sat cross-legged on the futon, facing Master Dujie who was making tea in awe.


    It is not difficult to cultivate Buddhism, but what is difficult is to guard this worldly heart, to be able to guard this loneliness for ten years, and to keep the mind as still as water.


    Donor, please!


    While Mo Yan was dazed, Dujie had already made tea.


    The tea cup is made of ordinary rough pottery, and at a nce you can see the slightly raised particles on it. Even with such a simple tea cup, the aroma of tea cannot be brewed with the best purple y teapot. Only the Yunwu tea produced in space canpare with it.


    Seemingly seeing the difference in Mo Yan, Du Jie exined: "This tea grows on the cliff at the top of the mountain. The tea tree is thousands of years old. Perhaps it has been contaminated by the aura of the mountain over the years. This tea is getting better every year." Happy New Year."


    It turns out to be a thousand-year-old tea tree! Mo Yan suddenly realized that it is not easy to grow for thousands of years. What is rare is that the tea that grows is getting better and better. I think it is just like Master Dujie said, it must be contaminated with the aura of the mountain!


    Picked up the tea cup and took a sip. It was indeed sweet, fresh and mellow, with a fragrant fragrance on the lips and teeth. It was truly the best tea. Mo Yan immediately praised: "Good tea!"


    Dujie smiled slightly and picked up the tea cup.


    Mo Yan sipped the tea carefully, but she was thinking about why Du Jie came to find her. He couldn''t see through her identity and just invite her over to drink tea and chat, right?


    But this time Mo Yan guessed wrong. Dujie really just invited her to drink tea and chat, but before leaving, he handed her a dusty and inconspicuous box.


    Master of the Tribtion, I will not receive sry for no merit. I cant have this. Mo Yan immediately refused. Although she didn''t know what was in the box, and Du Jie''s attitude seemed very casual, she wouldn''t ept even a piece of grass.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Tuanzi''s voice suddenly came from his mind, and his tone had never been more urgent: "Yan Yan, take it, take it quickly."


    Mo Yan was startled and asked quickly: "What is in this box?"


    "I don''t know, but it must be a good thing, I can feel it!" Xue Tuanzi''s voice became more urgent, persuading Mo Yan: "Since the old monk gave you the thing, he naturally has his intention, so you can rest assured Take it."

 Chapter 1115: Relics, love

    Chapter 1115: Relics, love


    Xue Tuanzis words made Mo Yan even less willing to ept the inconspicuous little wooden box given by Master Dujie. But Master Dujie didn''t seem to hear her words of rejection. He stubbornly stretched out the hand holding the small wooden box in front of her and refused to take it back no matter what she said.


    "Yan Yan, this old monk has two brushes. He must have some intention in giving it to you. Just ept it!" Seeing that Mo Yan refused to ept it, Xue Tuanzi was so anxious in the space that he wanted to jump. Come out and ept it by yourself: "This may be our opportunity. If you ept this old monk''s things, you can return them when you find an opportunity in the future."


    Although it can''t see clearly what''s in the box, it can feel that what''s inside is very, very important to it. If it misses it, it will definitely regret it to death.


    Xue Tuanzi''s persuasion put Mo Yan in a bit of trouble. Seriously speaking, she was too timid. She was worried that by epting the wooden box from Du Jie, she would owe him a favor and one day she would have to pay a huge price. repay.


    She holds an ancient jade space in her hand. Even though the space is against the sky, she has never been proud of it. She always regarded herself as an ordinary person and tried her best to protect the people and things she wanted to protect. No matter how much she wanted to protect, she would not think about it at all. She was afraid that she would not be able to do it if she thought too much.


    As if he could see what Mo Yan was struggling with, Du Jie''s expression remained unchanged and his voice remained calm: "This thing has its best destination only in the hands of the donor. It is just a dead thing in the hands of others. The donor can take it as much as he wants. No need to worry.


    Mo Yan''s face turned slightly red after his thoughts were read. He hesitated again and again, but finally lost to Du Jie''s insistence and Xue Tuanzi''s persuasion, and solemnly took the small wooden box.


    It is strange to say that it is obviously an ordinary small wooden box that cannot be ced in an ordinary wooden box, but the warmth of the tentacles ispletely different from that of an ordinary wooden box. There was an intoxicating aroma vaguely emanating from the box. Mo Yan thought she had smelled it wrong, so she took it closer and smelled it carefully, and found that it was indeed the aromaing from the wooden box.


    The scent was strange, not like anything she knew. The box alone is so mysterious, and the contents inside must be even more extraordinary. Mo Yan was really curious about the contents of the small wooden box and couldn''t help but ask: "Master Crossing Tribtion, can you tell Xinnu what is inside?"


    "After the donor returns, you will know after you open it." Du Jie did not say anything clearly, but it seemed to have settled a worry. The aura lingering around him became weaker and weaker, as if it would dissipate with the wind at any time, like bing an immortal, which made Mo Yan''s heart A bad feeling came over me.


    Waiting for Mo Yan to say anything else, Master Dujie turned around and returned to the meditation room, slowly closing the door. Obviously what he wanted to do was to hand the small wooden box to Mo Yan.


    Going back out with mixed feelings, Mo Yan unexpectedly met Liao Kong at the door who had never left. She quickly put away the small wooden box and bowed to the sky.


    When Liao Kong saw the small wooden box that had been put away, his expression unexpectedly calmed down, and he said seriously: "If the donor had not broken off the earthly connection, you would definitely have a good fortune when you entered my Buddhist door."


    Mo Yans lips twitched slightly. Does this mean she has the potential to be a nun? Not knowing how to answer, she smiled dryly and kept silent.


    Liao Kong also smiled and couldn''t help but remind him: "The donor will have a disaster in the near future. Although there is no danger, the donor should still be more careful and guard against rumors and murder."


    Mo Yan''s heart trembled, and she solemnly thanked him: "Thank you very much for the reminder."


    Liao Kong had no reason to deceive her. Since he saw that she was going to have a disaster recently and didn''t tell her how to avoid it, then there must be a disaster and she couldn''t escape it.


    After saying goodbye to Kong Kong, Mo Yan was guided by the little novice monk to the meditation room assigned to him. The other peoples meditation rooms were arranged next door.


    Hearing theughter andughtering from one of the rooms, Mo Yan paused for a moment. She looked at the small wooden box in her hand, but did not go in and went straight back to her Zen room.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps outside, Xiao Ruiyuan opened the door and walked out, when he heard the sound of the door closing in the second adjacent room. He hesitated for a moment, but did not knock on the door.


    Mo Yan closed the door, and at Xue Tuanzi''s urging, she carefully opened the dusty wooden box, only to find that there were only a few golden round particles inside. There are eight of these particles, each one is only the size of a pigeon egg. The texture is very light and it can be concluded that it is not gold, nor any other metal or ore.


    Worried about breaking it, Mo Yan didn''t dare to hold it with his hands. He only looked at it several times in front of the light. Unable to figure out what it was, he asked about the snow dumpling: "What on earth is this? What can it do to you?" use?"


    "It''s the relic!" Xue Tuanzi said solemnly, his tone full of admiration: "It was left behind by the monks after they passed away. It contains the power of faith and merit umted throughout their lives."


    If you just looked at the appearance, Xue Tuanzi wouldn''t know what it was, but just now it activated its secret technique and traced the origin of the golden particles, and then knew their origins, and instantly understood those who could cultivate the relics. The eminent monk stood in awe.


    "Relics? It''s actually relics!" Mo Yan was surprised. No matter in modern times or in this life, she often heard people mention relics.


    It is said that the relic is obtained by a person through the practice of precepts, concentration, wisdom, and his own great vows. It is very rare and precious. Since Xue Tuanzi can feel that it contains a lot of power of faith and merit, there must be nothing wrong with it.


    No wonder, no wonder Dujie said that this thing was just a dead thing in the hands of others, but she had long known that she needed a lot of merit and the power of faith. This priceless gift was really something she couldn''t afford.


    In Xue Tuanzis narration, Mo Yan gradually understood the origin of these eight relics.


    Thousands of years ago, an eminent monk built Baohua Temple with the help of good men and women and alms money. At that time, Baohua Temple was far from the scale it is today, but it became very popr after it was built. It soon became famous among the many temples, nunneries, and Taoist temples in the capital. More and more people came to visit it, and now it has be one of the most popr temples in the capital. The first monastery.


    The Taoist monk who presided over the construction of Baohua Temple asked his apprentice to be the presiding officer. He practiced with great concentration in the back mountain and rarely appeared in front of others. No one knows his true age. They only know that when he passed away, Baohua Temple had already existed for hundreds of years.


    After the eminent monk was cremated, the presiding officer at the time, his disciple, discovered a golden relic in his remains. He followed his master''s orders and kept it in a box.


    Later, another eminent monk practiced asceticism in the ce where the previous eminent monk practiced asceticism. He also passed away a hundred yearster and also left a golden relic, which was also ced in a box for preservation.


    Thousands of years have passed, and there has always been an eminent monk who has devoted himself to ascetic cultivation in the back hill of Baohua Temple, and who passed away a hundred yearster. To this day, these eight relics are left behind.


    These eight eminent monks who have devoted themselves to ascetic cultivation have another thing inmon. They all share the same dharma name - crossing the tribtion!


    "Yan Yan, Master Dujie gave you this box, maybe it was rted to the catastrophe decadester! In your first life, the Chu Dynasty copsed, the people were in dire straits, and the Baohua Temple was also destroyed in a fire. I It is spected that the first tribtion master might have a glimpse of the secrets of heaven, and he could predict the disaster a thousand yearster, and then he would build Baohua Temple and use the power of merit to resolve this catastrophe." Xue Tuanzi guessed that it could only be seen based on the relics. When looking at the scenes about the relics, one cannot get a glimpse into the psychology of these eight masters.


    "Your guess may be correct, but Emperor Hui''an is still alive and Chu Heng is also alive and well. It is unlikely that Da Chu will follow the same path in that life. Master Dujie gave me such a precious relic, but it was me who I got a big advantage." Mo Yan held the box and felt that it weighed a thousand kilograms in her hands.


    "Some things are beyond human control. Just because Da Chu has not followed the old path does not mean that the disaster will note! Furthermore, it was you who changed the history of Da Chu. These eight relics were given to you by Master Du Jie. Maybe, with them, I will be able to transform into another form as soon as possible. If that catastrophe really happens again, since I have received this benefit, I will definitely find a way to prevent it."


    Xue Tuanzi is unwilling to give up what he has got, especially if it can help him gain freedom as soon as possible. However, it also knows very well that nothing in the worldes for free, and you have to pay as much as you get, which is fair.


    Mo Yan just felt a little emotional and didn''t think about sending the things back. Seeing Xue Tuanzi being so anxious, he couldn''t help but smile: "Don''t worry, this thing was specially given to you by Master Dujie. I won''t make any decisions on my own. However, how can the merits and the power of faith in the relics be attributed to you?"


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tuanzi finally felt relieved and said in a cheerful tone: "It''s very simple, just put the relics and merit beads together! But don''t put them away now. After I reach the ninth level, I can break through the ninth level in one fell swoop." Level 10, when the timees to use the power of these beliefs to transform, you will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Mo Yan couldn''t help but get a headache when he heard that it could only be used after reaching the ninth level. After working hard for so long, she has umted a lot of merit, but the amount of merit required to go from the seventh level to the eighth level is too much, and she is still a little behind.


    Soon, another group of retired soldiers from the border wille. It is possible to break through the seventh level in one fell swoop. However, the merit required from the eighth level to the ninth level must be at least doubled. I am afraid it will not take ten or eight years. Its impossible.


    Xue Tuanzi was much more optimistic than Mo Yan. Itforted happily: "This is already very fast. If you think about it, it will take more than ten years in modern times to reach the sixth level. It has only been more than four years since we have been here, and we are almost there." Its reached the eighth level. Besides, the great gue will break out in eighteen years. If you work harder in the past few years and solve this gue, you can smoothly rise to the ninth level. When you reach the ninth level , and then use the relics, I will reach the tenth level in no time, and I will be free in eighteen years at most."


    Eighteen years? The corners of Mo Yan''s lips twitched. Eighteen yearster, she might have be a grandmother. If she got married early next year and gave birth to a daughter by the end of the year or early the next year.


    Mo Yan''s heart ached when she thought that Xue Tuanzi had been imprisoned in that dimension for who knows how many thousands of years. Perhaps it was because she had waited too long that she felt that eighteen years was very short, but her eighteen years were thousands of years long!


    No matter what, she can''t rx in these eighteen years, and there are many things she can do. Now, the student aid mechanism of various academies in the capital is already in operation, and many problems have arisen in the process. Fortunately, after improvements, it has be more and more perfect, and has won high praise for Emperor Hui''an and Chu Heng.


    Mo Yan didn''t need these false names, but the merit she wanted actually fell on her head. During this period, the red lines on the merit bead increased every day. Although there were not many, mosquitoes were still flesh no matter how small they were. This It is originally a process of umtion.


    When the student aid mechanism is extended to other ces next year, the merits will grow faster and faster. But this alone is not enough. If the cost of studying can be reduced, not only that everyone can study, but at least those who want to study can have it, it will be great.


    This is Mo Yans next n, so she will earn a lot of money from rich people through orchards and wineries, and then invest the money in teaching. The merit generated in this way may not have to wait until eighteen years to promote the space to the ninth level.


    However, this is not a trivial matter. If something goes wrong, the trouble it will cause will be quite annoying. It requires long-term nning and step-by-step implementation.


    With a rough n in mind, Mo Yan took a long breath and sent the small wooden box containing the relics to the space. After letting Xue Tuanzi keep it for herself, she walked out of the space. As soon as she opened the door of the Zen room, she saw what was standing there. Xiao Ruiyuan is outside the door.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at Mo Yan closely. Seeing that there was no difference in her expression, he did not ask her why Master Kong wanted to find her. He just said: "This is the first time for Xin''er and Sheng''er toe here. They want to take advantage of the opportunity." It was not dark and I looked around, but my mother-inw seemed a little ufortable, and my father-inw nned to stay and take care of them, so he asked us to watch the two of them."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan hurriedly walked towards the meditation room where her parents were: "I''ll check my mother''s pulse first. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll take the two little ones around for a while."


    Xiao Ruiyuan naturally had no objection and followed him up.


    "Yan''er, is your mother okay?" Seeing Mo Yan take back her hand, Mo Qingze asked nervously.


    The few people were chatting happily just now, but Cui Qingrou suddenly vomited, making the others nervous for a while.


    Mo Yan nced at her father, her eyes shed slightly, and said: "It''s okay, mother is fine! It''s just that her foundation is not as good as ours, and she rarely moves around on weekdays. Today, walking from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, my body is a little overwhelmed. Today You''ll be fine if you get a good night''s sleep! However, in the next few days, Dad, please don''t let Mom get tired, and let Mom take good care of her."


    There is indeed no big problem, but she didn''t expect that her father would be so energetic at his age. I''m afraid that since the night of the wedding, there have been no shortage of night activities. Although I am tired from hiking today, it has a lot to do with not having a good rest in the past few nights. She could tactfully remind Liu Tinn, her best friend, about this kind of thing, but she was too embarrassed to talk to her father about it. It''s a good thing for parents to love each other, but it''s not good if it''s too much. I don''t know if her father has been alone for too long.


    Well, when she gets home, she can cook some more medicinal food for her father. Mo Yan secretly thought about it, and unconsciously thought of going somewhere else.


    Mo Qingze blushed, not sure whether his daughter was saying it casually or hinting at something. Unable to look directly at his daughter''s face, he coughed dryly, lowered his head and said, "Dad knows, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Cui Qingrou, who was leaning on the bed, looked at her blushing husband who dared not look at her daughter. She suddenly understood something and wanted to get under the quilt. Her fair face turned redpletely.


    Mo Yan looked at her parents like this and endured it again and again before she burst outughing. She was sure that her father would be furious if theyughed this time, and he might even drive them all back in anger.


    Xin''er and Sheng''er were still young, and their daughter''s family didn''t understand anything. Xiao Ruiyuan was an older virgin, so he didn''t know much about this kind of thing. The three of them saw that the atmosphere was a bit strange, but they didn''t know what the me was. Their eyes were on the other three I wandered around my body, always feeling like I missed something important.


    In the end, Mo Qingze couldn''t resist, and urged him angrily: "Don''t you want to go out for a walk? It will get dark if you don''t go."


    Mo Yan had a hard time holding back her smile, so she quickly ran to pull her two sisters: "Let''s go quickly, dad is angry." After saying that, before the two sisters could ask "why dad is angry," he pulled them ran away.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ruiyuan chased after him without waiting for his father-inw to urge him.


    Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou were the only ones left in the room. Their eyes met and they looked away embarrassedly. After a moment of silence, Mo Qingze stepped forward and reached out to untie his wife''s clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Cui Qingrou covered her clothes, leaned back, and looked at her husband defensively, as if looking at a prostitute.


    Mo Qingze couldn''tugh or cry, and quickly exined: "I just want to help you take off your clothes so that you can sleep morefortably."


    Cui Qingrou blushed even more, but she did not let go of her hand: "I can untie myself. Husband, you, please go out first."


    Mo Qingze stood motionless and asked in a low voice, "Madam, you don''t believe in being a husband?"


    Cui Qingrou wanted to admit it, wanted to say that none of what you said on the bed was true, but looking at her husband''s gloomy face, she swallowed the truth: "I don''t have it. It''s just a small matter like undressing. I can do it myself." Thats good.


    Mo Qingze seemed not to notice his wife''s reluctance, and once again stretched out his hand to untie her clothes without refusal: "My wife is tired today, so I will let my husband serve you for a while."


    Cui Qingrou saw that she couldn''t get away, so she simply let him go. She was not feeling well right now, and she didn''t believe that this person could act recklessly in this meditation room regardless of her feelings.


    Mo Qingze was indeed not messing around. After taking off his wife''s clothes, he began to unbutton his own clothes. Finally, hey down next to his wife with his close-fitting clothes and insisted on holding her in his arms: "Are you there?" It''s hard to fall asleep in a familiar ce, my husband is by your side, you can sleep peacefully."


    Cui Qingrou raised her head suddenly and looked at her husband in disbelief, wondering why he knew this.


    Mo Qingze touched his wife''s head and said with a smile: "We have been sleeping in the same bed for a few days. How can a husband not notice this?"


    Cui Qingrou''s eyes suddenly turned red, and her face was buried deeply in her husband''s arms...


    Regarding the formation of the relics, dear friends, you can check the information. It is blurred here ording to the needs of the plot, so please dont be too particr!

 Chapter 1116: Escaped, childrens marriage

    Chapter 1116: Escaped, children''s marriage


    Chapter 1116: Escaped, childrens marriage


    Baohua Temple is veryrge and has a rich Buddhist cultural heritage of thousands of years. Therefore, the scenery of the temple is very good and there are many highly ornamental buildings.


    Mo Yan and the others watched with great interest. If there was anything they didnt understand or missed, the little novice who acted as a guide would exin it to them in detail. But there were too many attractive sights. They still couldn''t see the entire temple before dark, so they had to go back temporarily and nned to continue shopping tomorrow.


    Back to the Zen room where she was, Mo Yan grabbed Xin''er who was about to rush into her parents'' room, and whispered: "The door is closed. I''m afraid my parents are still sleeping. If you go in, you will wake them up."


    Xin''er stuck out her tongue and quickly stepped back: "I forgot, but we have dinnerter. Can we wake up my parents?"


    Just as Mo Yan was about to speak, the door was opened from the inside, and she saw her father''s face that had just woken up, with a hint of hazyness. She blurted out: "Dad, you didn''t do anything, did you?"


    Mo Qingze didn''t react at first, but when he understood what his daughter meant, his face turned dark. He wanted to give him a lesson, but when he thought that there was an "outsider" here, he swallowed the lesson and said, "Dad is tired too, can''t you take a nap?"


    "Okay, okay, why can''t this be okay?" Knowing that he said something wrong, Mo Yan quickly made amends and said tteringly: "Then let mother continue to sleep. It doesn''t matter if you missed dinner. You can borrow the kitchen in the temple for the night and I will give it to you myself. Mom, make some millet porridge to nourish your stomach, and fry two light side dishes."


    Mo Qingze was satisfied, patted his daughter on the shoulder and said, "Your mother likes mushroom soup, and she also likes stir-fried cabbage hearts. These are the two dishes."


    Mo Yan smacked her tongue. Unexpectedly, in just a few days, her father even knew her mother''s preferences and "instructed" her daughter without any burden. Could it be that her status in her father''s heart was about to be lost?


    Ah ah ah, its only been a few days!


    Being caught off guard, she was stuffed with arge bag of dog food. Mo Yan touched her clogged chest and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan beside her with dissatisfaction: This guy never seems to pay attention to what she likes to eat and what she doesn''t like to eat...


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was lying on the gun for no apparent reason:


    After eating the fast meal, the aftereffects of hiking during the day began to show up, and even Mo Yan fell asleep earlier than before. After eating the fast meal, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    Mo Yan just wanted to have a good sleep, so she told Xue Tuanzi and fell on the bed. Before going to bed, she always felt that she had forgotten something, but her mind was already confused and she couldn''t think of a reason, so she simply gave up, closed her eyes and fell asleep the next moment.


    Outside the door, the six beastsy down one by one. They were too big to be amodated in the small Zen room, and they were unwilling to go into the space, so theyy under the eaves. The temperature is not too low right now, and I don''t feel cold even if we lie together.


    The moon''s shadow was nting to the west, and in the middle of the night, a **** bird flew from the distant sky. It hovered in the sky for a while, and then swooped down towards the Zen room where the Mo family was.


    The sound of breaking through the air suddenly woke up the six beasts under the eaves. They stood up vigntly and looked sharply into the air. Soon, the big birdnded in the yard, but it was a "familiar bird".


    Maomao came over in the middle of the night. Naturally, he had something urgent to do. He had no time to pay attention to these six "cooked beasts" and scratched Xiao Ruiyuan''s door with his sharp ws.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has always been a light sleeper, and he will not fall asleep easily in a strange ce. He almost woke up when he heard the first scratching sound on the door. He put on his clothes neatly, opened the door and saw Maomao holding out the mailbox tied to his leg.


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned, reached out and took out the letter from the mailbox, then turned back to the house and lit the oilmp with a fire stick.


    The letter was written by Xiao Shiyi. It was only a short sentence, but Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression suddenly changed, and he stood up suddenly and walked out of the house. He stopped just as he reached the door. He thought about it and returned to the house. He found pen and ink and added a line of words at the back of the letter. Then he folded it and handed it to Dabai under the eaves. He whispered in a low voice: "Wait for Yan. When my daughter wakes up, give this to her."


    Dabais ears twitched, and he took the letter handed over by Xiao Ruiyuan with his mouth. He nodded at him to indicate that he understood.


    Xiao Ruiyuan patted its head, looked at Mo Yan''s closed door, and then led Maomao quickly towards the temple gate...


    The first ray of sunlight in the morning slowly shone on the window sill and into the room through the gap in the window. The ray of sunlight slowly shifted and finally fell on Mo Yan''s eyes, waking her up from her deep sleep.


    After putting on clothes andbing her hair, Mo Yan opened the door and saw the letter in Dabai''s mouth. She took it doubtfully, opened it, and her expression suddenly changed. She rushed to the meditation room where Xiao Ruiyuan was, and sure enough she saw that it was empty, with not a single person in sight.


    At this time, Mo Qingze also woke up. He opened the door and stood under the eaves. He saw the eldest daughter standing in front of the prospective son-inw''s room with a piece of paper in her hand. Her face looked very ugly, so he walked over and asked. Said: "What''s wrong?"


    He nced around the open room. There was no one in the room, and Mo Qingze''s doubts deepened.


    Mo Yan handed the letter to Mo Qingze. When Mo Qingze saw it, his expression also changed: "A foreigner''s work? When did this happen?"


    Mo Qingze worked in the Hanlin Academy, where the information was not very well-informed, and they were even less aware of some major military and political events that were not suitable to be spread. This time, the Hanlin Academy didn''t even hear the slightest news about the arrest of a foreign craftsman, and Mo Qingze didn''t even know about it.


    Knowing that his father knew the rules and would not talk about it outside, Mo Yan simply said it again, a little worried: "Those small things are not a good thing. If you escape from the prison and return to your home country, it will be fine. If you are ambushed in In the dark, waiting for an opportunity to retaliate against Brother Xiao is what happened."


    Justst night, the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, where enemy spies were imprisoned, suddenly broke down and a fire broke out. These spies took advantage of the chaos and killed many prison guards. Most of them escaped sessfully, and the remaining ones who were caughtmitted suicide in prison.


    "The prison of the Ministry of Justice is extremely tight. How could a fire break out in the middle of the night? It is obviously the work of these secret workers." Mo Qingze analyzed: "I am afraid that those secret workers have been hidden now and are trying to sneak out of the capital so that they can get the information." If it is passed back, it is unlikely that he will retaliate against Hanzhang, and with Hanzhang''s ability, what can a few tricks do to him? Don''t worry, Yan''er."


    After listening to his fathers analysis, Mo Yans nervous mood rxed a lot. Her rtionship was chaotic, and she was always afraid that Xiao Ruiyuan would change his fate of early death and encounter other dangers. That''s why she lost her former calmness after learning that the enemy''s secret agent had escaped.


    She looked at her father with some embarrassment and said with a smile: "Dad, your analysis is correct. My daughter is too impatient."


    Mo Qingze touched his daughter''s head and said half-jokingly and half-seriously: "Now that he is always in front of you, you are so worried. If he gives up the battlefield in the future, you will have to worry that you can''t eat or sleep at night? "


    Mo Yan understood what his father meant and smiled bitterly: "This is your son-inw''s responsibility. Even if your daughter is worried, she cannot change this fact. Can you not let him go?"


    Ever since she identified this person, she was prepared to be frightened. It was only when she really started to face such things that she realized that she had overestimated her ability to bear it.


    Mo Qingze felt so sad when he saw his daughter like this that he suddenly regretted agreeing to this marriage so rashly. This was one of the reasons why he was not optimistic about this son-inw. He was afraid that one day his son-inw would go to war, leaving his daughter alone at home, frightened and without peace.


    But as a general, once there is a war in the court, he must be the first to rush to the front. Although sitting in this position does not necessarily mean fighting on the battlefield, the danger is not reduced, and one must always have a sword in the dark.


    For his three children, he did not want them to get ahead or marry into a high family and live a lifetime of wealth and wealth. He only wanted them to live a peaceful and peaceful life.


    Seeing that her father''s expression was not good, Mo Yan quickly calmed down her gloomy mood, cheered up and said, "Dad, we can''t control this matter. It''s useless to think about it here. As you said yourself, your son-inw is great. Now, lets take advantage of the nice weather and have fun as a family. Maybe when were done, we can go back and those things will be settled.


    Mo Qingze also put away his regrets and said with a smile: "You are right to think so. This Baohua Temple is our first stop, and there are several ces that are better than here."


    Well, listen to dad.


    There was a fire in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, and nearly thirty foreigners escaped. Fortunately, the head of the Ministry of Punishment responded in time and went to the pce overnight to plead guilty to Emperor Hui''an, and asked Emperor Hui''an to seal the city gate and search for Xizuo''s whereabouts.


    Escaped from the enemy, Emperor Hui''an was furious. Regardless of punishing the officials of the Ministry of Justice who had failed in their duties, he decisively ordered 800 elite soldiers to be stationed at the four major city gates to conduct interrogations of the peopleing in and out. He also sent another 1,000 elite soldiers to cooperate with the Five Cities Military and Horse Division to carry out carpet sweeps in the city. search.


    However, this group of craftsmen seemed to have evaporated from the world, and no trace could be found. The people stationed at the city gate to check the passing people could not find any clues. If the city gate had not been opened at night, and no otherrades could leave the city, almost It makes people think that these details have escaped.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who rushed back to the city overnight after receiving the news, was invited to the Prince''s Mansion by Chu Heng''s people. This matter is too involved, and if those details cannot be found, the secret of making muskets is in danger of being exposed, which is very dangerous for Da Chu.


    What do you think about this matter? Chu Heng asked solemnly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan said in a deep voice: "Those who were able to escape without a trace were missing. They obviously had premeditated ns. They either have aplices who have not been caught, or they have colluded with people from the Ministry of Punishment or the court."


    Otherwise, where does the source of arsone from? Why could they disappear in such a short period of time after escaping from the chaos, and even a search could not find them?


    Chu Heng obviously thought so too, and was not surprised at all by Xiao Ruiyuan''s answer: "Last night, my father secretly sent people to interrogate the officials of the Ministry of Punishment, and closely monitored several suspected ministers. Nothing happened." It was discovered that my father was more inclined to n this matter without being caught."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyebrows moved. He was more inclined to think that someone in the court was colluding with a foreigner. However, this person was hidden too deeply, and he couldn''t figure out who it was for a while.


    Chu Heng did not miss the slightest bit of strangeness in Xiao Ruiyuan, and said with a smile: "It seems that you and I have thought of the same thing. Even if there is a spy outside to help, they can hide quickly without letting anyone notice, but they can''t do it. of."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded and asked, "I wonder if my cousin has any doubts?"


    Chu Heng shook his head slowly: "Until I find conclusive evidence, I can''t be sure who it is." Because of this, it will be troublesome to investigate. Even if someone has someone to monitor all the ministers in the court, it may not be possible. it works.


    "As long as the person is found, the person behind the scenes will have nowhere to hide." Xiao Ruiyuan is not very worried about finding the person. Under the search of many elite soldiers, he does not believe that those people can escape. At the moment, he is trying to be patient with the other party.


    Chu Heng nodded, that was all he could do for now.


    "By the way, cousin," Xiao Ruiyuan thought of another thing and reminded: "In a few days, it will be the emperor''s grandson''s full moon ceremony, and there will inevitably be many people there, so my cousin will send as many people as possible to garrison the prince''s mansion. "


    Hearing this, Chu Heng thought of some possibility, looked stern, and adopted his cousin''s suggestion.


    It was already bright when we came out of the Prince''s Mansion. As soon as Xiao Ruiyuan returned to the General''s Mansion, Emperor Hui''an''s oral instructions came. He freshened up a little and put on formal clothes before entering the pce with the **** who was delivering the decree.


    Since he is still on vacation, Xiao Ruiyuan does not need to go to the morning court. By the time he arrived at the imperial study, Emperor Hui''an had already finished his morning dynasty and was reviewing the memorials.


    "What do you think of this matter?" Emperor Hui''an put down his pen and asked straight to the point.


    "Your Majesty, the minister is ipetent and has no clue yet." Xiao Ruiyuan replied, facing Emperor Hui''an, his attitude should be much more cautious.


    Emperor Hui''an seemed a little dissatisfied with this answer. He nced at Xiao Ruiyuan and said, "Ai Qing originally caught those details. I think Ai Qing knows their behavior better than others. I identally let them escape this time. How to find them?" , I will leave this matter to Aiqing."


    Xiao Ruiyuan was speechless, unable to refuse Emperor Hui''an''s order, so he sped his fists and said, "I obey the order." But in his heart, it was a pity that a good vacation was gone.


    After talking about the business, Emperor Hui''an looked less majestic. His eyes towards Xiao Ruiyuan even revealed a bit of elders'' kindness: "You are not young anymore. When are you going to marry He Jiaguo?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not expect that Emperor Hui''an would ask about this. Various thoughts shed through his mind, but his face did not change: "If there is no ident, I will marry He Jiaguan next year."


    "Next year? It will be very soon!" Emperor Hui''an seemed very happy and said half-truth: "If you can get married at the beginning of the year, you might be able to hold a child at the end of the year. If it is a boy, he can grow up with Yao''er. If she is a daughter, I will give her to Yao''er as my wife."


    The Yaoer Emperor Hui''an mentioned was Chu Heng''s eldest son who was about to be one month old. His name was Chengyao and he was chosen by Emperor Hui''an himself. Yao was an ancient emperor with extraordinary qualities and talents. It can be seen that Emperor Hui''an had full expectations for his eldest grandson.


    These words were said by Chu Heng to Xiao Ruiyuan who came to express his congrattions when he hugged the emperor''s eldest grandson with great excitement. His Royal Highness the Crown Prince sincerely hopes that his cousin can have a son to be his son''spanion and grow up together with him. It would be even better if she could have another daughter, who could be his son''s wife.


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew that Chu Heng''s words were sincere, but he did not intend to let his unborn child get involved in the troubled royal family, especially his daughter. Even if this eldest grandson could inherit the throne in the future, he would not Will agree.


    After Chu Heng raised this matter, Xiao Ruiyuan refused directly without even saying the reason. He believed that his cousin would know better, but now Emperor Hui''an actually had such thoughts. His heart skipped a beat and he tensed up in front of outsiders. The t face finally changed...


    Mo Yan, who was still ying in Baohua Temple, didn''t know that before she got married, someone was already thinking about her invisible child. These two were still the most powerful men in Dachu. If she were to find out, she would be I have no intention of traveling around at all.


    "Sister, we are leaving Baohua Temple in the afternoon. Do you know where dad is taking us?" Xiner asked while sitting by the stream, ying with a yellow branch in the water and tickling the hairballs. elder sister.


    Mo Yan scratched Mao Tuan for a long time, and her wrists were a little sore. After hearing what her sister said, she was about to take the opportunity to retract her hand. Mao Tuan moved faster, stretching out two fluffy paws to hug her hand. , the originally squinted tiger eyes widened, signaling her not to stop.


    "Youzy guy has enjoyed it for long enough, why can''t you let me take a break?" Mo Yan patted the hairball''s head angrily, asking him to let go of his paws.


    Ouch! The fur ball refused to obey, still holding it and refusing to spread its paws, but did not ask Mo Yan to continue tickling it.


    Plop! Xiner was amused by the naughty look of Hair Ball and said with augh: I think it just wants to cling to you! If you dont want it to be so clingy, you have to call your brother-inw.


    Ever since Xue Tuanzi revealed something that Mao Tuan had been unwilling to face, Mao Tuan hadpletely disliked Xiao Ruiyuan. It knew that it couldn''tpete with this person for favor, so it simply didn''t look at him, out of sight and out of mind.


    Every time Xiao Ruiyuan is in front of Mo Yan, the hair ball stays far away; when Xiao Ruiyuan is not around, it is like a sticky piece of brown candy, following Mo Yan every step of the way.


    Xiao Ruiyuan left suddenly, and he was the happiest thing about it. The other five beasts all ran to the surrounding hills to have fun, bullying the native beasts. It was better for it to follow Mo Yan and act coquettishly whenever the opportunity arose.


    The change in Hairball is so obvious that even if you dont know what Hairball is thinking, anyone with eyes can guess it after seeing it.


    Hearing his sister''s joking words, Mo Yan felt helpless: "This guy is old enough to have a wife. When I get back, I will go to the mountains to look for him."


    Tiger usually matures at the age of three. Hairball is already over three years old, so you can indeed find one.


    As soon as he heard that he was looking for a wife, the hairball that had been lying down suddenly became hairy. He suddenly stood up and stared at Mo Yan angrily!


    Phew~ If nothing unexpected happens, the finale will be out around the 20th. I dont have time to write a fat chapter for the finale, so it will probably be divided into about five chapters, and there will be some extra chapters, but I will catch up on the extra chapters to make them more interesting, haha O(_ ) O

 Chapter 1117: Strange, Yan Yan’s crisis

    Chapter 1117: Strange, Yan Yan¡¯s crisis


    Chapter 1117 Strange, Yan Yans crisis


    No matter how mischievous and mischievous the hairy ball is, Mo Yan has made up his mind to find him a wife, preferably someone who is stronger, so that he can stop being as clingy as a little wife.


    This is still the king of the forest, but in her opinion, not to mention that it doesn''t have any domineering spirit of the king of the forest, even some kittens are more ferocious than it, which is really inappropriate!


    Hairball doesnt know yet that he has gone too far in being cute in front of his owner and is defined as a big cat with a docile temperament. When he finally finds a real tigress wife in the future, he will be overwhelmed by this fierce wife and cannot lift his head up. , Regret''s intestines are all blue.


    "Sister, it''s so fun for us to travel around like this. It seems that our mood has be clear and bright. If we have the opportunity in the future, let''s go out for more walks as a family." Xin''er squinted her eyes and stared at the flowing stream. The sunlight shines on the trickling stream, refracting luminous ripples on her face and body.


    "Well, there will be opportunities. We may not be able to go to far away ces. There is no problem within the capital." Mo Yan also likes to leave all worldly things behind and focus on the mountains and wilderness like now.


    Xin''er joked: "It''s a pity that I will marry my brother-inw next year. From now on, I will be a member of my brother-inw''s family. How can it be as convenient as it is now?" At this point, she herself became depressed again: "It is better not to marry and be a girl. The best thing is that dad loves us so much that even if we dont get married, dad wont dislike us and kick us out.


    Mo Yan was speechless and found it funny again. She patted her sister on the head and said with a smile: "You are only thirteen. Do you want to get married so early?" Then I thought about it. Thirteen is not too young. In two years, You can discuss getting married as soon as you have hair extensions.


    She looked at her sister carefully and found that she didn''t know when her facial features had gradually opened up, losing her childishness and bing more beautiful.


    Speaking of which, the appearance of the two sisters is not very simr, especially after Xin''er grew up, they looked even more dissimr. To be fair, Xin''er''s facial features are even more unremarkable. She is the kind of beauty that can be seen at a nce, which can easily give people a sense of threat. Mo Yan''s facial features are also very beautiful, but they belong to the attractive category, and the beauty is peaceful.


    Xin''er rolled her eyes at her sister and said sadly: "I really feel that marrying someone is worse than not marrying at all. You see, when you marry, you have to serve your parents-inw. If your parents-inw are good, everything will be easy. If not, you will cry. If something unfortunate happens to you, With a weird mother-inw like Lao Mos family, its really better to throw herself into the river.


    Mo Yan understood why her sister didn''t want to get married. She thought about it and said, "Not everyone is as unlucky as Aunt Wu. Look at Aunt Cai, her mother-inw treats her very well. She almost treats her like a daughter. There are also Aunt Zhou and Aunt Xiong. Their mothers-inw are also pretty good. Not only are they closer than their daughters, at least they never beat or scold them. They also help them take care of their children. You cant just focus on the bad ones and ignore the nice ones. .


    Xin''er is thoughtful, she seems to always see the bad side, but there are obviously more good things!


    Mo Yan said nothing after seeing this. It''s better for her to figure this out herself.


    After finishing their fast meal at noon, the five members of the Mo family rested for a while and then said goodbye to the host. Before leaving, Mo Yan added a thousand taels of silver to the merit box, and wrote a letter to the housekeeper Huang Bo, asking him to send a batch of rice and vegetables another day, and also left several boxes of the best Yunwu tea in the space. After he came down, he asked Master Kong to hand it over to Master Crossing Tribtion.


    Since leaving Master Dujie the day before yesterday, Mo Yan has never seen him again. I asked the novice monks in the temple, but all of them remained silent and didn''t say much.


    "Amitabha! Don''t worry, donor, the poor monk will definitely hand it over." Liao Kong took the tea box, and the outstretched hand trembled almost invisible.


    "Thank you for hosting it." Mo Yan sped her hands and thanked Kong. She regretted that she could not see Master Dujie again and did not notice anything strange about Kong.


    The family came out of Baohua Temple and went down the mountain the way they came. Compared with going up the mountain, going down the mountain was much easier and more rxing. It only took half an hour to walk down.


    Mo Yan took out forty coins and gave them to the person guarding the carriage, and then took out the two carriages he had stored at home. Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou were in one car, and the three Mo Yan sisters were in the same car, heading towards the next destination, Taohua Town, which was closest to Baohua Temple.


    Peach Blossom Town is a small town with a permanent poption of less than 10,000 people. The name Peach Blossom does not mean that there are many peach trees here, and the mountains and ins will be full of peach blossoms in March. It means that there is an ancient peach tree of unknown age at the head of the town. , from which the name of Peach Blossom Townes.


    Everyone knows that peach trees are not pines and cypresses. Usually, a peach tree that can live for twenty or thirty years is very good. If a peach tree can survive for hundreds of years or even longer, this ce is almost considered a geomantic treasure.


    Taohua Town is indeed a geomantic treasurend. Not only are the mountains and rivers beautiful, but the people raised here are also exceptionally good-looking. Not to mention the daughters family, most of them have fair skin and beautiful eyebrows. The boys are also male-female in appearance, and are very handsome.


    Fortunately, the men here are good at reading and have good brains. Almost every household will produce a talented person with a good reputation. It is easy for these people with fame to find easy jobs. Most of them will go to the capital to make a living, either as teachers, ountants or other jobs. The money they earn is enough for their family to live a prosperous life.


    When Mo Yan heard about all the things in Peach Blossom Town, she thought that these men had not experienced wind and rain, and did not have to worry about their livelihood, so they were much better than others in appearance, and they also had a leisure and tranquility that others did not have.


    Of course, these are not the main reasons that attract the Mo family to visit Taohua Town.


    Sister, look, it seems that all the women here are doing business in public, and there are not many men on the street.


    On the not-so-wide street, two carriages were driving one behind the other. At this time, it waspletely dark, but the shops in Peach Blossom Town were still open. Xin''er opened the corner of the car curtain and couldn''t help but look out. She saw that the road was full of womening and going, even the ones soliciting business were women, and she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Didn''t I tell you before I came here that the men here have to study and gain fame, and it is mainly the women who take care of the housework and work to support the family." Coming from the modern society where men and women are equal and women also have to work to make a living, Mo Yan said to This kind of thing is obviously epted faster.


    The economic base determines the superstructure and is applicable everywhere. Men in Taohua Town rely on their wives to study and gain fame, so the status of women here is much higher than in other ces. For some women with bold personalities, their husbands have to give way to their wives and listen to their wives'' control.


    It is precisely because of this that Taohua Town is extremely famous within the capital.


    Taohua Town is very small. Apart from the residential area, there are only two long streets. One is where the nearby vigers set up stalls to sell vegetables and food, and the other is where grocery stores, teahouses, inns and restaurants are opened.


    Although the permanent poption in the town is notrge, there are many viges under its jurisdiction, and there are more peopleing and going every day. In addition, this is one of the main routes into the capital, and there are countless business travelers in the past. , it is not difficult to run a small business here to support a family.


    The carriage did not stop and went all the way to one of the only two inns in Taohua Town. The inn here is veryrge and can amodate tworge business hotels with hundreds of people at the same time. Even in the busiest season, there is no need to worry about not having enough rooms.


    The Mo family did not book a room in advance, and it was not the peak season now. Afterparing the two inns from all aspects, they finally chose the one far away from the street and sessfully booked three rooms. The housing prices here are not cheap. A room costs 300 renminbi per night, which is 400 to 500 renminbi higher than in the capital.


    After a long afternoon of jolting on the carriage, the whole family was a little tired. As soon as I got to the room, I asked the waiter to bring hot water, took a hot bath, had dinner, and then went to bed. Before going to bed, Mo Yanbu forgot to let out the six beasts. With them sleeping, he could sleep more peacefully. The only disadvantage was that they could not be allowed to appear in front of people.


    Early the next morning, Mo Yan took the six beasts into the space. After washing, he left the room and went to the lobby to have breakfast with his family. Breakfast is steamed buns, steamed buns, millet porridge and several tes of pickles.


    The steamed buns are mixed with buckwheat, which is slightly sweet and soft; the steamed buns are bite-sized chicken steamed buns, which are extremely delicious; the millet porridge is sweet, soft and glutinous, with a very good texture, and even the humble pickles have a unique taste. The Mo family ate with gusto, and most of them were quickly wiped out.


    At this moment, the businessmen who had entered the inn in the middle of the nightst night also went downstairs to have breakfast, and the entire lobby was quickly filled.


    This caravan has arge number of people, nearly two hundred people. They were thickly built, with deep features, and the essories they wore did not look like people from the Central ins. They couldn''t understand a word they spoke. Mo Yan was a little curious and couldn''t help but take a second look.


    When the waiter who came to refill the porridge saw this, he started to please and quickly introduced: "This caravan is from the northwest border and has been traveling with Kyoto and some tribes in the northwest all year round. Most of them use cheap cloth, ceramics, and agricultural tools from those tribes. Remote and uncivilized tribes can exchange precious furs, medicinal materials, and gems for them, and then transport them to the capital and resell them to make a lot of money."


    Mo Yan heard that there was no envy in the waiter''s words, and asked curiously: "They may earn more money from this trip than you will ever earn in your life, so you are not tempted?"


    When the waiter heard this, he asked in confusion: "Why are you envious? I work as a waiter here, and I can earn 800 taels of silver every month with food and lodging included. I can save 8 taels of silver in a year. You can build a new house and marry a wife in three to five years, and you can support yourself when you have children in the future. Although you may not be rich, but the family can be safe and stable together, and what''s wrong with being ordinary?"


    At this point, the waiter''s face was full of pride. He quietly pointed at the rough guys traveling on the business trip and said in a low voice: "Don''t look at how much they earn, but they all paid for it with their lives. Do you think those rough guys are doing it?" Is it easy to mess with uncivilized tribes? One bad thing, these people''s goods were robbed, and they might even lose their lives. Even if theye back safely, they are away from home all year round, unable to honor their elders, take care of their wives and children, and have to let them go. They are in fear all day long, no matter how much money is given to them and they can live a life of masters, whats the point of it?


    Looking at the waiter''s happy face, Mo Yan was also infected and had to admit that what he said was right. Life is only a few decades. If your energy and time are spent elsewhere, you will not be able to take good care of the elderly and children. In such a life, even if you build it up with fine clothes, delicious food, and houses of jewels and gold, you will not be able to experience the truest happiness.


    Xiao Er, who received half a tael of silver as a reward, left with a lot of gratitude. Mo Yan turned around and saw her father stopped using his chopsticks and looking at the sisters with a guilty look on his face. After a second thought, he understood what his father was thinking. ,forted: "Dad, let the past go. Aren''t we a good family now?"


    Mo Qingze couldn''t let it go, and said in a low mood: "Dad was too utilitarian and ignored you at the beginning, which is why you suffered so much. Now that I think about it, I feel sorry for you too much."


    At that time, he left his three young children behind and went to teach alone in a school. Of course, he had to support his family, but more importantly, he wanted to save travel expenses to take the imperial examination. He focused too much on his studies and neglected the needs of his children.


    Now that he has achieved his wish, he has obtained the academic title andforted the ancestors of the Mo family. However, the children have grown up, and he seems to be unable to make up for his past regrets.


    When Mo Yan and Xin''er heard this, the scenes from the past came to mind again, making both sisters'' eyes red. Even if they hadined about their father at some point in the past, butpared to their father''s love for them and his reluctance, theint almost disappeared without a trace the moment it appeared, and what they thought of was always their father''s. good.


    The life at home is prosperous now, and it is many times better than what they once thought about: eating white rice every day and eating pork every month. They have fewer and fewer thoughts of those unbearable past events. When they dream back at midnight, those years are like a nightmare. When they wake up, it is no longer a problem for them.


    Cui Qingrou and Sheng''er didn''t know what happened in the most difficult years of the Mo family, but they could feel the sadness emanating from the three father and daughter, and they couldn''t help but feel ufortable in their hearts.


    Not wanting to be in such a good mood, Mo Yan winked at her sister, and the two sisters put on smiling faces and coaxed their father.


    Mo Qingze is not a shy person. If he feels guilty towards his children, he will only make up for it through his actions, instead of putting on a guilty look and turning around and throwing the guilt aside. With thefort of his two daughters, he restrained his exposed emotions, and the family continued to have breakfast happily.


    After breakfast, Mo Yan suggested going for a stroll on the street first.


    It is still early, and there are a lot of people going to Taohua Town for the market. Various stalls have been set up on both sides of the street early, and the loud shouts can be heard in the distance even from behind.


    The others had no objection and went back to their rooms to pack their valuables and then walked out of the inn and onto the street.


    On the not spacious street, pedestrians were walking shoulder to shoulder, making it a bit crowded. What was funny was that there were not many men in sight, so Mo Qingze didn''t have the nerve to get in among the women, so he found a teahouse and got in, calling it a nice name. I found a ce for my wife and daughter to rest.


    The four mother and daughter have long been attracted by some novel small objects on the street, and they dont want to worry about the fact that their husband (father) ran away midway. Mo Yan took out the broken silver and copper tes that had been exchanged in advance, distributed them to her mother and two younger sisters, and bought all the small items that were eye-catching.


    These things are not expensive, especially some children''s toys. One tael of silver can almost buy a stall. Several people bought it happily and didn''t feel bad about the money spent.


    Peach Blossom Town is not that big after all. From the street stroll to the end, even if they deliberately slowed down, they still finished the street in half an hour. The mother and daughter felt thirsty, so they nned to go to the teahouse to have a cup of tea and then ask a guide to visit nearby interesting ces.


    "Mom, there is a honey candies seller there. I''ll buy some. You can take your sister to the teahouse first." Mo Yan stood in the crowded crowd and saw an old man sitting there at the end of the street, tapping. With iron sheet.


    Cui Qingrou had eaten honey candy before and was very fond of this kind of candy that was sweet yet bitter and had a burnt aroma, so she nodded and said, "Go ahead, we''ll wait for you in the teahouse."


    Mo Yan touched the purse containing broken silver at her waist and made sure that there was enough money in it to buy candy, and then headed towards the end of the street. Just when she was about to reach the ce where the candy was sold, a strange voice reached her ears.


    Xue Tuanzi, what are these two people talking about? Mo Yan asked Xue Tuanzi curiously, looking at a man and a woman arguing about something in a small alley not far away.


    The two people had deep facial features, and their body shape and clothing were very simr to the businessman they met in the inn in the morning. Even the woman was very tall and strong. However, the ent andnguage of these two people had nothing inmon with that business trip. It was precisely because of this that they caught Mo Yan''s attention.


    "This is the first time I heard thisnguage. I don''t know what they are talking about." Xue Tuanzi didn''t know either: "Maybe they are from some border town, or maybe they are people from a nearby tribe who followed the caravan. Coming to the capital to do business, whats all the fuss about?


    Mo Yan shook her head: "I don''t know why I noticed them, maybe I was just curious. Since you don''t know, let''s go buy candy first! Oops, I forgot that you have no mouth and can''t eat candy. Its okay, when you transform, Ill buy you delicious food every day.


    Snow dumplings:


    How to break the sudden urge to transform?


    Mo Yan left without knowing that her short stay had attracted the attention of a man and a woman in the alley.


    "That girl noticed us just now. Is everything okay?" the woman asked the man who had just argued with her in her nativenguage.


    The man had a full face of beard. Hearing the woman''s words, he sneered: "So what if I noticed it? She is a young girl, how can she understand what we are saying?"


    "Be careful when sailing a thousand-year-old ship. The great Chu has hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Who knows if there is anyone who has been to our ce and happens to understand ournguage?" The woman said cautiously: "Our goal this time is not simple. I heard that her side With the beasts guarding her, it will not be easy to catch her, so we must be careful."

 Chapter 1118: Foreshadowing, the death of Master Crossing Tribulation

    Chapter 1118: Foreshadowing, the death of Master Crossing Tribtion


    Chapter 1118: Premonition, Death of the Master of Tribtion


    The bearded man didn''t take it seriously and sneered: "So what if we have beasts to protect us? No matter how powerful the beasts are, they can''t defeat us? Maybe that person said that on purpose, just to get more benefits! Let''s take action when the others arrive. The girl is tied up, I dont believe that so many people cant even deal with a girl, its best to capture that whole family, so that we have a greater chance of sess.


    The woman was not so optimistic. She was worried that she would make a mistake and reminded her again: "It''s better to be more cautious. We will wait for the others to arrive and think about it in the long term. There must be no mistakes..."


    "Okay, Weiya, you''re just too timid, and it''s not fun to do things at all." The bearded man waved his hand impatiently, interrupting Weiya: "I know what I''m saying, and I won''t ruin the big thing! Martialw is under martialw in Chujing right now. , lets try to see if we can get in touch with that person first. Without his help, even if we sessfully tie up the female doll, we may not be able to rescue Weir and the others.


    When the woman called Via heard the man mention her brother Weir, her original dissatisfaction was instantly suppressed, and she nodded in agreement with the suggestion of growing a beard.


    Mo Yan bought honey candies and asked the old man selling them to break them into small pieces. She was dyed for a while. When she returned and passed through the alley again, there was no one inside.


    She shook her head and didn''t understand why she was so concerned about two strangers. She attributed everything to the fact that these two people were too special among the crowd. Afterughing at myself, I came to the teahouse holding the honey candies wrapped in oil paper.


    The family sat in the teahouse for a while, and after learning in detail about the sights avable near Taohua Town with the waiter in the teahouse, they roughly determined the next ce to go. After taking a short rest, they spent five days. Qian Yinzi hired a local uncle to take them to their destination.


    In the next few days, the family continued to visit several famous towns near the capital. They visited almost all the interesting ces and ate all the local specialties. Everyone was so happy that they couldn''t wait to continue ying.


    Unfortunately, Mo Qingze''s wedding leave was only ten days, and he only had five days of full time for fun. No matter how unhappy the mother and daughter are, they still have to go home. Besides, the eldest grandson''s full moon ceremony will be held in two days. The Mo family''s father and daughter will definitely be there to congratte them, and they have to prepare the gifts.


    "Mom, this is the body-building medicinal material I prepared for you and dad. You have Aunt Sun do it every three days. The method is also very simple. I have written it on paper. When the timees, you can read it to Aunt Sun. After a few times, she knows how to do it.


    After dinner that night, Mo Yan knocked on her parents'' door with two big boxes in her arms. The boxes contained tonics that nourished yin and yang. They were made into medicated meals and were good for the body.


    "You are such a considerate child." Cui Qingrou took the box with emotion. After this trip, she finally realized thatpared to her husband''s family, she was indeed in poor health, and she could ept medicinal foods that she didn''t like. "Let your father take away your father''s son tomorrow, and don''t use mine."


    "Why not?" Mo Yan thought Cui Qingrou didn''t want to eat it, so she persuaded: "I specially prepared this ording to my mother''s body. After my mother eats it, some of her old problems will be cured. Even if you don''t like it, you can You have to think about your own body.


    Hearing this, Cui Qingrou knew that her daughter had misunderstood, and quickly exined: "It''s not that I don''t want to eat, it''s just that I''m at home, so there''s no need to take this to the No. 1 Schr''s Pce."


    When Mo Yan heard this, she became even more surprised: "Mom, don''t you go to the Number One Schr''s Mansion with your father? Why?"


    Cui Qingrou also had a strange look on her face and said without thinking: "This is our home. My mother is your mother now. Naturally, she has to stay at home to take care of you. What would it be like to leave you and follow your father to the Number One Schr''s Pce? What does it look like?


    When Mo Yan heard this, she immediately couldn''tugh or cry: "You and dad are husband and wife, why can''t you go to live in the Number One Schr''s Mansion? Besides, my two sisters and I are not baby babies who need to be watched over by adults, so you can go with dad without worries, daughter I also hope that Mom can keep an eye on Dad and not let him read endlessly and even forget to eat and sleep."


    At this time, Mo Qingze, who had finished packing his things, walked out of the study. When he heard his daughter arranging him in front of his wife, he couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up: "You talk a lot."


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes: "If I don''t say much, will you leave my mother at home alone?"


    Hearing this, Mo Qingze''s aura suddenly dropped: "Your mother can''t let you go, and she''s worried about being used. Your father has been trying to persuade her for a long time, but she just doesn''t listen."


    After speaking, he looked at his eldest daughter with hope, hoping that the eldest daughter could persuade his wife to let her live in the city with him. After finally marrying the wife he wanted, he never wanted to experience the feeling of being alone and unable to sleep.


    Cui Qingrou wanted to cover her face at her husband''s straightforward words and eyes. This man was so old that he really dared to say anything in front of his daughter.


    Mo Yan was defeated by her father''s helpless and pitiful appearance. She originally wanted to ask him to agree to some requests before persuading her, but after thinking about it, she couldn''t think of anything that she couldn''t do and needed help from her father. , and had no choice but to persuade her mother, who blushed with embarrassment.


    "Mom, you and dad are newly married. How can we live apart in less than three months? You don''t have to worry about what outsiders will say. What do their thoughts have to do with us? As long as our family is harmonious, they will naturally Will keep his mouth shut.


    This world is too harsh on women. If the husband is away from home all year round, the wife has to stay at home to take care of the elderly and children. If she dares to leave the elderly and children behind, she will definitely be scolded for being unfilial and unkind. But the man who should bear all this is not only You will not be criticized by anyone, but you will also be sympathized with. Who makes people work outside to make the family live a good life!


    Unexpectedly, some men who have achieved some sess outside have kept concubines who are as beautiful as flowers. When he returns home that day, he brings his concubine and a bunch of children born to him, kowtows to the first wife who does housework and takes care of the family, and offers a cup of tea as a sign of respect to the first wife -


    Look, I have asked my beloved concubine and son to kowtow to you, what else do you want?


    At this time, can a woman throw the tea cup and drive away her concubine? cannot!


    Even though she knew that her father was not such a person, she could not guarantee that her mother would have random thoughts at home, and Mo Yan hated such things deeply and could not do anything to separate her parents. With a well-informed mother watching from the sidelines, when my father encounters problems, he can discuss them personally and avoid detours.


    Cui Qingrou naturally didn''t want to separate from her husband. Now that her daughter agreed with her to go, her already unsteady heart became even more shaken. However, she had her concerns and hesitated for a moment and said, "This is still inappropriate. Some people use my mother of being wrong." , Mom just ignored it, but you sisters are getting older day by day, and maybe next year you will have to go out. If Mom doesnt act like educating you, Im afraid someone will make trouble for you sisters in the future."


    If this is true, it will affect Xin''er and Sheng''er''s engagement in the future. Cui Qingrou did not say this directly.


    Mo Yan heard the hidden meaning in Cui Qingrou''s words, which she really didn''t expect. The family is getting better and better now. Even if the two younger sisters marry at a lower age, they will not be much lower in the future. If someone takes this as an issue, it will indeed have an impact.


    However, this is not a problem, Mo Yan suggested: "Let''s let Xin''er and Sheng''er take care of themselves and go to the Number One Schr''s Mansion together tomorrow. They really need mother''s guidance!"


    Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou looked at each other and said in unison: "Just do what you say."


    Mo Yan looked at her parents, who had a perfect understanding of each other, and a smile appeared on her face unconsciously. At this time, she did not know that it was this decision that would allow her mother and two younger sisters to sessfully escape disaster soon after.


    The matter was settled in this way. Mo Yan said good night to his parents, then came to the two sisters'' residence, told them respectively about the temporarily settled matter, and asked them if they were willing.


    Xin''er and Sheng''er didn''t really want to go. It wasn''t that they didn''t like living with their parents. It was just that they were used to living in Liuyang Vige and everything here was good, so they didn''t want to move.


    However, after Mo Yan exined the pros and cons, the two of them didn''t have too much entanglement and quickly agreed.


    Mo Yan helped them pack their things overnight. In fact, the Zhuangyuan Mansion had everything. If not, you could buy it on the street. The big bundles packed were mostly clothes, shoes, socks, jewelry and other items. When you arrive in the capital, you cant be too casual about what you wear.


    Sent away my father, mother and sister, along with the four maids I bought, the house seemed to be mostly empty. Mo Yan was a little ufortable at first, but gradually there were more things at home, and she no longer had time to miss her two sisters.


    On this day, Mo Yan was calcting the ounts of recent expenses. Yuan Yue knocked on the door and came in and said: "Girl, there is a master outside the gate who ims to be from Baohua Temple. He said he has something important to ask you. Do you want to meet him?"


    "Baohua Temple?" Mo Yan put down her pen, feeling a little puzzled. "Invite people into the main hall, and I wille soon."


    "Yes!" Yuanyue responded, turned around and went out.


    Mo Yan stood up, and after making sure that there was nothing wrong with her clothes, she went to the main hall and asked another girl, Emei, to make tea and snacks.


    After a while, Yuanyue led a monk in gray robes and walked in. The monk looks quite young, in his forties.


    As soon as he entered the door, he sped his hands and saluted Mo Yan, and then took out a small wooden box from the small bundle on his back.


    The shape and material of the small wooden box are very simr to the one that Master Dujie gave to Mo Yan that day. When Mo Yan saw this box, his eyelids jumped fiercely, and a bad premonition suddenly arose in his heart.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged monks next words confirmed Mo Yans guess!


    "Donor Mo, my great uncle passed away a few days ago. Master followed my uncle''s orders and asked the young monk to give this gift to Donor Mo." The middle-aged monk held back the tears in his eyes and ced the small wooden box on the table.


    Mo Yan stared nkly at the small wooden box, unable to believe the facts he heard. Mingming saw Master Crossing Tribtion that day. He looked younger than Master Kong Kong. He obviously didn''t look like a dying person. He had only been a few days. Day, why did you go suddenly?


    "Birth, aging, sickness and death are thews of heaven and earth and the nature of all things. Uncle Taizu has put his regrets behind him. Now that his merits areplete, it is his old wish to serve the Buddha. I hope the benefactor will not show mercy!" The middle-aged monk couldn''t help but persuade him. Mo Yan didn''t respond. He let out a sigh, turned around and walked out of the main hall slowly.


    Mo Yan was grateful for Master Dujie''s kindness in gifting the relics, and she suddenly couldn''t ept the news of his death. It took a long time for her toe back to her senses.


    Looking at the inconspicuous little wooden box on the table, a sh of light shed in her eyes, and she held it up with slightly trembling hands. After holding the small wooden box for a long time, I put it into the space.


    In the space, Xue Tuanzi silently took the wooden box and ced it together with the wooden box previously given by Master Crossing Tribtion. For the first time, a glimmer of water appeared in the snail''s eyes...


    The death of Master Dujie made Mo Yan depressed for several days. It wasn''t until more and more things at home piled up that she had to deal with them that she managed to cheer up.


    At present, the house for another group of retired soldiers has been built in the orchard, and a small courtyard has also been built in the medicine garden. After a while, the moisture in the house will dissipate, and Mu Bo will move in. Previously, he came from Jinxiu Textile The rescued children will also be picked up, live there, study with Mu Bo, and take care of the medicine garden together.


    The second batch of retired soldiers was about to arrive. Mo Yan handed the matter over to Uncle Huang and asked him to make arrangements. There are a thousand retired soldiers in this group. In addition to arranging 300 people to take care of the winery, 200 people are added to the orchards, and the remaining 500 people are all assigned to the farm. In the future, they will be responsible for the thousand acres ofnd on the farm. .


    After Uncle Huang went down, Li Zhong came in carrying tworge bamboo baskets with dozens of small porcin bottles in them. He put the bamboo basket on the table, took out a bottle and put it in front of Mo Yan: "Girl Yan, this is the wine I picked out from the wine tank. You can see how it goes and see if it can be packed."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan picked up a small porcin bottle and uncorked it, and immediately smelled the smell of wine mixed with the aroma of apples. Her eyes lit up, she took a small sip, closed her eyes and tasted it carefully, then opened her eyes and said with a smile: "This vat of cider is of the highest quality. Grandpa Li can arrange for it to be divided into bottles."


    Packaging is to put qualified wine into special bottles. It looks like a cider jar, shaped like an apple, which looks novel and exquisite.


    This batch of wine is the first batch. No one knows better than Mo Yan how to distinguish the quality of the wine, so she acted as a quality inspector, inspecting the quality of these wines, and divided them into three batches: upper, middle and lower. The price of the high-quality batches is naturally different from the price of the medium-quality batches. The low-quality batches are unqualified and can only be thrown away in the end.


    The first bottle was rated as top quality, which greatly enhanced Li Zhong''s self-confidence. He took the small porcin bottle that was rated as top quality and put it in a separate ce, waiting for Mo Yan to continue testing the next bottle. These small porcin bottles and wine jars have correspondingbels, so even if they are piled together, they will not be confused.


    The second bottle Mo Yan opened was peach wine. Peach wine is very suitable for women to drink. A higher proportion of sugar is added during brewing. She took a sip and frowned slightly. Under Li Zhong''s nervous gaze, she shook her head: "It''s not sealed properly. It''s a little sour. Pour it away."


    Without hesitation, Li Zhong took out his writing brush and drew a red cross on thebel of the small porcin bottle.


    Mo Yan nodded appreciatively, secretly thinking that letting Li Zhong take care of the winery was the right decision. He has the foresight and vision to make the right decisions.


    It is very painful to throw away a tank of wine that is only slightly sour but still drinkable, but if you want to make the winery famous in one shot, you can''t make any mistakes. Even if this vat of peach wine is drinkable, it just doesn''t taste good, so it can''t be put on the market.


    There are too many samples. Even if Mo Yan is not drunk, his tongue will lose its normal judgment because of the too many andplicated samples. After tasting ten samples, she stopped and waited for half an hour before continuing.


    Out of the ten samples I tasted, except for one vat of sour peach wine and one vat of somewhat spoiled wine, there were no problems with the others. Among them, there were six portions of the superior portions and two portions of the medium portions, which were considered very good and far exceeded Mo Yan''s expectations.


    But Li Zhong couldn''t let go. The problem of sourness and corruption was caused by the improper sealing. This was entirely his fault.


    Mo Yan saw it, and afterforting Li Zhong, she asked him to take the good samples to package them, and she would finish the rest slowly.


    In the next few days, apart from dealing with some more urgent matters, Mo Yan stayed in the study and tasted wine. Li Zhong also moved very quickly. The wine was almost finished and packaged.


    In addition to leaving a batch of wine as a collector''s edition to be sold at a high price in the future, the remaining wine was taken away one after another by people sent by Yan Junyu. Yan Junyu''s industry is widely distributed. This batch of wine seems to be a lot. Some are shipped to each ce and then disappear. If it is sold out, it will have to wait until next year to replenish it.


    Both Mo Yan and Yan Junyu were very confident in this batch of fruit wine, and a free tasting event held next to Mipu sold out all two hundred bottles of fruit wine in two hours, which was a sess. First shot.


    As October approaches, the full moon ceremony of the eldest grandson of Da Chu finally arrives. As the legitimate son of the crown prince, and deeply loved by the king of the country, if there is no ident, the eldest grandson of the legitimate emperor will be the next crown prince of Da Chu.


    On the second day of the lunar new year, almost all the people with some connections are trying their best to get an invitation to the Prince''s Mansion. Even if they can''t see Emperor Hui''an and His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, who are going to the Prince''s Mansion to observe the ceremony, this is still a good opportunity to make friends. .


    In fact, the Prince''s Mansion does not need invitations at all to hold weddings. However, the foreign spy who escaped from the Ministry of Justice has not yet been arrested and brought to justice. It is inevitable that some spy will sneak in, so the Prince''s Mansion sent out hundreds of invitations.


    Only the person holding the invitation can enter the Prince''s Mansion to celebrate the eldest grandson of the emperor. Therefore, this thin invitation is extremely precious. If you can get the invitation, it means that you have caught the eye of His Highness and have a bright future!

 Chapter 1119: Become famous instantly and take advantage

    Chapter 1119: Be famous instantly and take advantage


    For a capital city where there are so many powerful and wealthy families, a hundred invitations are obviously not enough. But the Prince''s Mansion only sent out so many invitations, and those who didn''t get the invitations could only sit at home and murmur a few regrets. However, the Mo family got two invitations at the same time, one for Mo Qingze and one for Mo Yan alone. of.


    If those who didn''t get the invitation knew about it, they would definitely shout "waste" and would like to grab one and use it for themselves. However, it didn''t take long for someone to find out about the two invitations from the Mo family. Someone approached Mo Qingze and expressed his wish to "join a group" in a tactful way, but Mo Qingze "tactfully" rejected them.


    On this day, Mo Yan came to the Number One Schr''s Mansion with congrattory gifts, and went to the Prince''s Mansion with his parents and sisters to congratte him.


    Cui Qingrou also prepared another congrattory gift. The two congrattory gifts together are quite significant. Even if they are not as good as other congrattions, it is not considered rude.


    The family of five rode in a carriage and arrived at the Prince''s Mansion carrying gifts from another carriage. The invitations were handed in and checked by people from the Prince''s Mansion. After they were verified to be correct, the Mo family was ushered in by the servants of the Prince''s Mansion.


    Mo Qingze, who was a man, was taken to the outer courtyard, while Mo Yan, mother and daughter, were taken to the inner courtyard, where they were entertained by the capable maids and mothers around Crown Princess Liang. It is impossible for ordinary women, county lords, princesses, etc. to have Princess Liang deign toe out and entertain them in person.


    "He Jia, why did youe just now? It''s time to fight!" Mo Yan and others had just entered a spacious pce when a clear voice came over.


    Mo Yan took a closer look and saw Princess Chang''an, dressed in red, standing up from her chair and walking towards her, as mboyant as ever.


    "Chang''an, you have wronged me. If I had known you woulde so early, I would have been waiting in front of the Prince''s Mansion at midnight." Mo Yan walked up to him quickly, with a natural smile on his face.


    Hmph, its my princess fault that I didnt inform you earlier? Princess Changan raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Mo Yan with a half-smile.


    "This is your own admission, it has nothing to do with me." Mo Yan looked innocent and just followed the Princess Chang''an''s words.


    "Hmph, cunning!" Princess Chang''an rolled her eyes. She wanted to take out the soft whip from her waist and give this guy who dared to talk back to her a whip, but looking at Mo Yan''s naked body and white powder, she seemed to be able to pinch water. She couldn''t bear to part with her skin.


    So he stretched out his paw and pinched Mo Yan''s white and tender face, drawing out a few streaks of blood before he stopped with satisfaction.


    Hmm, it feels better than before. Its so smooth and tender. Is this thing made of water?


    Mo Yan red at Princess Chang''an with a ck streak on her head, looking at her twirling her fingers with an afterthought look on her face, and wanted to reach out and pinch her back.


    Ever since the two met, it was rare for them to share each other''s tempers. Although Princess Chang''an acted arrogantly and was oftenined by the imperial censor and those dandy children who were brutally beaten, she knew how to measure her behavior and would not make trouble unreasonably. She was a smart and thoughtful person.


    She couldn''t get rid of the sand in her eyes. She dealt with those who didn''t like her, just like dealing with little sheep who had no power to resist, which made Mo Yan very envious.


    Although she was often yed by the censor, even if she yed a hundred times, the Empress Dowager and Emperor Hui''an still protected her, making the censor who yed her blow his nose and stare, helpless.


    Princess Chang''an also appreciated Mo Yan''s integrity. She was not as hypocritical as some people, who did one thing in front of others and another behind the scenes. She just looked down upon Mo Yan''s careless way of doing things. However, it was not a big problem in the end. within the tolerance range.


    The two of them have not met each other often, but they are more familiar with each other than many people who have known each other for several years. There is a lot to talk about when they get together.


    At this time, there were already many people in the room. Seeing the two people bickering as if no one else was around, they were all secretly frightened. They stared at Mo Yan inquiringly, wondering if she had grown. With his three heads and six arms, he dared to joke andugh without any scruples in front of Princess Chang''an who would beat someone up if he disagreed with her.


    Princess Chang''an''s reputation in the capital was not good. Even though she had a high status and was favored by the most noble men and women in the world, few people had the courage to ask for her hand in marriage.


    There are not many people who dare to have this idea, but they just want to use Princess Chang''an to achieve the purpose of climbing up. Someone once came up to Princess Chang''an to express his admiration without fear of death. However, as soon as Chang''an drew out his whip, the person was so frightened that he peed his pants and ran away in a hurry.


    How could Princess Chang''an think highly of such a person?


    Precisely because Princess Chang''an is too tough and unpopr with men, and women are quite afraid of her, after seeing the scene of Mo Yan getting close to Princess Chang''an, she wondered whether this Princess Hejia was also like Chang''an. The princess is equally powerful, and the two of them get along so happily because they have "like-minded interests".


    Mo Yancai didn''t care what others thought. She pulled Princess Chang''an to Cui Qingrou and introduced her formally: "Chang''an, this is my mother! Mother, this is Princess Chang''an, she is my friend."


    Hearing the words "my friend", Princess Chang''an''s heart seemed to be touched by something. She looked at Cui Qingrou, who was looking at her with a gentle face, and her eyes were surprisingly free of the high presence and contempt she had shown in front of otherdies before. She looked like the most ordinary woman, and she called "aunt" obediently.


    "Okay, okay, he''s a good and sensible boy! This is a gift from my aunt. If the princess doesn''t mind, just ept it." Cui Qingrou had a loving look on her face, took off a blood jade bracelet from her wrist, and ced it in Chang''an County In the hands of the Lord.


    Cui Qingrou has never met the princess of Chang''an before, but she often hears people talk about the first princess of the royal family, and her impression of the princess is not very good. But seeing is better than hearing, and the word "aunt" instantly overturned her previous superficial understanding and made her get to know Princess Chang''an again.


    Princess Chang''an stared nkly at the blood jade bracelet in her hand. As a royal princess, she had received many so-called greeting gifts. There were many objects more valuable than this bracelet, but this was the first time she had it. Happy feeling.


    "Mom, I''ve been thinking about this bracelet for a long time. I didn''t expect you to change hands and give it to Chang''an! If I had known this, I would have just pretended not to see her." Mo Yan looked at Princess Chang''an''s hand with feigned covetousness. Bracelet, he stretched out his hand eagerly as if ready to **** it.


    Princess Chang''an red at Mo Yan warily, and put the blood jade bracelet on her slender wrist with a flick of her hand. She said with a proud face: "Auntie gave this to me, and it belongs to me. You Don''t want to go back."


    Mo Yan pretended to be unwilling to look at her, then turned her head away, not wanting to look at Princess Chang''an''s smiling face.


    Princess Chang''an didn''t even look at her. She solemnly bowed to Cui Qingrou as a junior, which was regarded as recognizing her as an elder.


    Upon seeing this, Cui Qingrou had a much better impression of Princess Chang''an.


    Princess Chang''an was impatient to stay in the house andpete with a group of warblers and swallows, so she pulled Mo Yan out of the house who wanted to say hello to others, and came to a secluded garden with familiar faces.


    The two of them sat on wooden chairs with cushions, sipping tea and chatting. As they chatted, they talked about the winery: "I heard that all the wine at this wedding banquet came from your winery. It seems that Your winery will be famous throughout the capital today."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan couldn''t suppress the smile on her face, but she said humbly: "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince gave me face, so that the wine of my winery can be on the market. I just don''t know if it will be as popr in the capital as you said." Be famous."


    The beer brewed by the winery was kicked out of the unqualified ones, and the rest were all good wines of good quality. However, the fragrance of wine is also afraid of the deep alleys. In this era where advertising can only rely on word of mouth, it is natural to find an opportunity to maximize your reputation.


    Mo Yan and Yan Junyu simultaneously aimed at the full moon ceremony of their legitimate grandson, and made a request to Chu Heng for free drinks. Chu Heng knew what the two of them had nned, and after personally tasting the newly brewed fruit wine, he readily agreed. Therefore, all the ministers and their families who came to congratte today drank wine from the Mojia Winery.


    "Hmph, look at your worthless look!" Princess Chang''an looked down upon Mo Yan''s look. She snorted in disgust and awkwardlyforted her: "Don''t say what you brought is wine, even if it''s wine. This is Baishui, as long as you enter the Prince''s Mansion, you will be praised by those people as a beautiful wine, so just put your heart in your stomach!"


    Mo Yan lowered his head and shrugged his shoulders. She finally knew the reason why this girl took the initiative to pursue Yan Junyu but still failed. She clearly has a heart, but she has a sharp mouth, and even herforting words are so blunt. For someone who has a bad impression of her, who would understand her true intentions!


    Princess Chang''an was so irritated by theughter that she took out the soft whip from her waist and pped it on the table. The loud sound startled Mo Yan.


    "A gentleman talks but doesn''t use his hands. Don''t act recklessly!" She knew that this guy wouldn''t really hit her with a whip, but looking at the thick ck whip, Mo Yan was still a little timid but did not control her mouth: "Let me ask you, have you ever thought about changing something, um, changing your habit of cracking the whip?"


    Princess Chang''an nced at Mo Yan and said confidently: "I don''t use whips to beat innocent people, why should I change it?"


    Mo Yan Moran, you didnt hit innocent people with a whip, but you scared countless people! The rtionship between these two people is much more harmonious than before, but the days of harmony are always too short-lived. Most of the time, they still get into trouble when they disagree. The empress dowager who wants to marry them is also a little annoyed with them.


    "You can''t say that. How would you feel if someone was in front of you all day long and made a big deal out of nothing?"


    "Showing a big sword in front of me? Who dares!" Princess Chang''an raised her eyebrows, obviously not cutting the right spot: "If you dare to do this, you are either tired of living, or you are challenging me, no matter it is Either way, he cant even think about leavingpletely.


    Mo Yan didn''t know whether tough or cry, secretly thinking that Yan Junyu was lucky or unlucky to meet such a woman who loved him wholeheartedly but was a fiery person.


    "Look, you also know that it makes you unhappy when others y tricks in front of you, but you often whip the whip in front of Young Master Yan, and even hit him. Is Young Master Yan so in need of whipping that you want you to whip him every day? "It''s not like shaking M!"


    Princess Chang''an was stunned. She seemed to have never thought about this problem. Every time that person makes her unhappy, she likes to fight with him, as if this is the only way to make him face her, even if he is angry or angry, she doesn''t care.


    Mo Yan knew that this aloof Princess Chang''an, who had always been let down by others, had never thought from her perspective. I''m afraid no love in the world was born from a whip!


    Hitting is love, scolding is love, and there must be love first, otherwise, it would be good not to be enemies.


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Princess Chang''an came to her senses and asked Mo Yan: "He always makes me angry and always says things I don''t like to hear. I want to p him when I get angry. Can you me me?"


    Mo Yan had a headache when she heard this. Shouldn''t she have said this? Teaching a girl with low emotional intelligence how to pursue the person she likes is really not her strong point!


    "Well, I can''t me you, I should me the whip. If it weren''t for the existence of the whip, you wouldn''t want to use it to beat people, would you?" Mo Yan decisively put all the me on the little whip, otherwise she I can''t guarantee that after telling the truth, I can walk out of herepletely.


    Seeing Princess Chang''an nodding in agreement, Mo Yan''s eyes twitched slightly and continued: "Next time you go to see Young Master Yan, don''t bring a whip. If he makes you angry, calm yourself down first. Come down and talk to Young Master Yan calmly. You are so angry now. If Young Master Yan speaks rudely to you again, you can beat him to the ground and no one will say anything to you."


    After hearing this, Princess Chang''an asked in disbelief: "Is it that simple?"


    Mo Yan''s eyes twitched even more fiercely. It''s easy not to use a whip. The key is whether you can control your hot temper!


    "Well, it doesn''t sound difficult, then I''ll give it a try." Princess Chang''an didn''t hear Mo Yan''s heartfelt cry, and decisively adopted Mo Yan''s suggestion. For her, it was unbearable to have the whip left her body. It''s a big thing, but for the sake of the person you like, why not tolerate it temporarily?


    Mo Yan couldn''t bear to dampen her enthusiasm, so she simply didn''t continue. Let''s just leave it like that for now. Maybe if this person puts down the whip, Young Master Yan can see her changes and change his impression of her?


    The full moon ceremony of the eldest grandson of the emperor was very grand. Countless people came to congratte him. Ministers who had not received the invitation did not dare to be careless. They prepared enough gifts and took them to the prince''s pce in arge carriage.


    At noon, Emperor Hui''an visited the Prince''s Mansion in person, hugged the emperor''s eldest grandson in his arms, formally named him "Chengyao", and gave him a gold book and a jade pendant representing his status.


    All of Emperor Hui''an''s actions showed how much he valued the emperor''s eldest grandson. The ministers who attended the full moon banquet were a little more cautious about the emperor''s eldest grandson.


    Some ministers who are good at business are already thinking about whether they have children and grandchildren of the right age at home. One day, they can find a position as apanion to apany the future crown prince or even the future emperor to grow up, so that the family can take advantage of it and prosper for many years. ten years.


    Emperor Hui''an was busy with government affairs, so it was a good time toe to the Prince''s Mansion. He stayed there for half an hour before driving back to the pce.


    Without the king of a country, other ministerspletely rx. After the delicious food and wine were served, the ministers who were about to toast Chu Heng and congratte him on the birth of his son were stunned because the color and taste of this wine were very different from all the wine they had drunk before. It actually made them forget what they were going to do next.


    Chu Heng had expected this situation a long time ago. Not only did he not care about it, he also mentioned the Mo family''s winery very naturally and advertised the Mo family''s winery in a dignified manner.


    How can a fine wine that can be praised by His Royal Highness the Crown Prince be an ordinary wine? This was the unanimous thought of all the ministers who came to congratte Chu Heng. Some ministers secretly drank while others were congratting Chu Heng, and they couldn''t stop drinking.


    The same is true for the women''s banquet. Princess Liang was already grateful to Mo Yan, and she really liked these delicious fruit wines, so she was happy to help Mo Yan and praised the wine without leaving any trace at the banquet. Heaven.


    After tasting the originally doubtfuldies anddies, most of them liked the fruit wine, which was either bright and attractive in color or fresh and elegant.


    And after learning from Princess Liang that these wines also have beautifying effects, she was even more excited. Who doesn''t like the young and beautiful self? If it weren''t for the banquet, these people would have surrounded Mo Yan and directly ordered drinks from her.


    "My princess just said that your wine is going to be popr. Huh, don''t forget to leave a few boxes for meter. I want the best!" The princess of Chang''an drove away thedies surrounding Mo Yan like a queen. They put their hands on her shoulders and asked for wine.


    No problem, Ill give you a few boxes of my special collection tomorrow, and Ill make sure you drink them to your hearts content. Mo Yan agreed without saying a word, unable to hide the smile on her face.


    Just now, she has received an order for more than a thousand boxes of wine. Not all of thesedies drank the wine themselves, but some people bought it to give away. In this way, it was free advertising for her winery.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was doing this, Princess Chang''an nodded with satisfaction and said immediately: "Then you can send more, and you don''t have to take the best. I am just giving it away."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan rushed towards Princess Chang''an and identally hit her stic chest: "Chang''an, thank you so much! Don''t worry, I will give you the best wine, and I won''t charge you any money. "


    "You are so aggressive, where are you going!" Princess Chang''an pushed Mo Yan away in disgust and threatened fiercely: "Next time you dare to take advantage of me, I will p you."


    Mo Yan was not afraid at all, and even reached out and poked it with interest: "It has good sticity!"


    "You, shut up!" Princess Chang''an never expected that this person would be so shameless. She immediately blushed, pointed at Mo Yan and yelled angrily, but she did not use the whip to use force on her.


    Mo Yan made a face, but did not forget to point out: "If you were as gentle to Young Master Yan as you are to me, he would have fallen into your hands long ago!"

 Chapter 1120: Yan Yan was injured and taken prisoner

    Chapter 1120: Yan Yan was injured and taken prisoner


    Chapter 1120 Yan Yan was injured and taken prisoner


    Take it and let the winery prepare it.


    Outside the Prince''s Mansion, Yan Junyu took out a few pages of paper from his attendant Guan Yu and handed them to Mo Yan.


    "Is this full of people who ordered wine?" Mo Yan looked at the densely packed names on the paper, his eyes fell on the total number on thest page, and said in surprise: "One thousand, three hundred and thirty-three boxes? There are so many many!"


    "Is this still a lot? How can I be worthy of the hardships I have endured for many days if I don''t have ten thousand boxes?" Yan Junyu was very dissatisfied with this data, and his expression and words were full of disgust.


    Difficulty? Mo Yan rolled her eyes silently.


    From nning to build the winery, preparing drawings, to sessfully nning the establishment, to theyout of the courtyard and wine making, what was she not doing personally, starting from scratch bit by bit? This person was more willing to spend his money, so he just kept talking when he was using it. He actually said the word "hardship" in front of her. How shameless was he!


    Yan Junyu did not miss the contempt in Mo Yan''s eyes. He covered his lips with a fan and coughed dryly, and said usibly: "Without my hundreds of thousands of taels of silver, how could you build this winery? Isn''t it true that I don''t have hundreds of thousands of taels of silver?" Earned every penny over the years? And those favors that are used, aren''t they the things that I have worked **** over the years? Without me, you think too much about some things, but you have done so much? And..."


    He chattered a lot. The more Yan Junyu talked, the more reasonable he felt, and the more righteous he became. At the end of the sentence, he looked at Mo Yan with an arrogant face, an expression begging for praise.


    Mo Yan was almost brainwashed by his "hard work" and quickly raised her hands in surrender: "Okay, okay, Mr. Yan worked very hard and it was not easy. The winery is what it is today thanks to his help. The littledy is very grateful. All."


    Young Master Yan was finally satisfied. He opened his jade bone fan and smiled openly: "Just admit it. I will be a guest at your house someday. Don''t forget to cook more good dishes and serve the best wine."


    Mo Yan didn''t know that this man was also very good at eating and drinking. He nodded happily and said, "Okay, if youe to my house as a guest in the future, I will cook for you and treat you to drink the fine wine I have collected."


    Yan Junyu was finally satisfied. He narrowed his eyebrows and said, "That''s pretty much it."


    Mo Yan was slightly startled when he saw this evil look that was revealed inadvertently.


    No wonder Chang''an has had a vague obsession with this person since he was young and wanted to wear bright red clothes and marry him. When he grew up, he would not marry him unless he was there. Not to mention other factors, this skin alone was enough. It has fascinated countless little girls.


    Yan Junyu''s heart moved when he saw it, and he subconsciously reached out to touch the eyes that reflected him.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan came out, he saw two people standing at the door talking happily. Seeing Yan Junyu stretch out his hand, as if he wanted to touch his fiance, he frowned slightly, walked forward three steps at a time, and calmly pulled away Mo Yan, who was confused.


    "Look at you, you smell of alcohol all over your body. How much alcohol have you drunk?" Mo Yan''s attention was sessfully transferred to Xiao Ruiyuan, smelling the odor of alcoholing from his body, with a look of disgust on his face.


    Well, be careful next time and dont drink too much. Xiao Ruiyuan bowed his head and admitted his mistake naturally, not having any problem with a man admitting his mistake to his fiance in public.


    He did drink a lot today. All the ministers drank too much until the end. They were not as fearful as usual. They all had the courage to toast him. It was hard for him to remain cold-faced, and it was the Mo family again. If he didnt drink the wine from the winery, wouldnt it be a disdain? I drank too much without realizing it.


    "If you feel ufortable, go backter and ask someone to cook you a bowl of hangover soup. Just use the medicine I gave you, drink it and have a good sleep." Mo Yan reminded with concern, worried that Xiao Ruiyuan would forget , and said it again to Xiao Shiyi beside him.


    The fruit wine brewed from the fruits in the orchard has limited aura, and most of it is still alcohol. Drinking too much will still make you feel as ufortable as drinking too much ordinary wine.


    Looking at the two people who were getting along so naturally as if no one could get in, Yan Junyu''s downcast eyes shed with sadness, and then he raised his head and covered his chest, saying with a hurt look on his face: "Don''t you see there is a lonely man standing here? You even show off your affection in front of me!"


    Mo Yan replied without thinking: "I will tell Chang''an this."


    Although these two people have not been granted marriage, Princess Chang''an has long regarded Yan Junyu as her own. In the past, there were people who acted as matchmakers for Yan Junyu because of the power and wealth of the Wu''an Pce. Ever since Princess Chang''an''s thoughts were "unintentionally" spread, no one had any ideas for Yan Junyu anymore. They didn''t want to deal with Princess Chang''an. whip.


    Yan Junyu has been holding back from allowing the two people in the pce to marry him on the grounds that he has no intention of starting a family. Now that Princess Chang''an heard this, she might take the opportunity to go to the pce to ask for a marriage decree.


    Yan Junyu''s expression changed, and he red at Mo Yan and gritted his teeth: "After all, we have a friendly cooperative rtionship, and you actually side with that stinky girl."


    Mo Yan spread her hands and smiled brightly: "Anyway, the winery has been built and its reputation has been established. If you break up the team and quit, I won''t lose anything! Chang''an has already said that if you don''t want the winery, For that 70% profit, let me tell her that she will take it over for you at any time without mepensating you with any money."


    Yan Junyu was so depressed that he vomited blood when he heard this. Just as he was about to say something, he saw a red shadow in the corner of his eye. His face suddenly changed. He didn''t even bother to say hello and ran away in a hurry, making Guanyu behind him unable to catch up.


    Mo Yan was confused. It wasn''t until she saw Princess Chang''an passing by and chasing after her that she understood. She couldn''t help but shake her head: "I don''t know when this pair of enemies will be a real person."


    Xiao Ruiyuan rubbed her head: "No matter what they do, I will take you back."


    Just as Mo Yan was about to respond, a man hurriedly walked out of the prince''s residence. After saluting respectfully at the two of them, he whispered something in Xiao Ruiyuan''s ear.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed, and he looked at Mo Yan with some embarrassment, obviously he couldn''t send her home.


    Knowing that something urgent happened that he didn''t know about, Mo Yan waved his hand and urged: "You go about your business. It''s broad daylight. I can go back alone. It''s not very far."


    Xiao Ruiyuan wanted to stay with her for a while, but he was not worried about her going back alone. However, the situation was urgent and he could not dy at all. He had no choice but to give Mo Yan a few words and hurriedly entered the Prince''s Mansion with Xiao Shiyi.


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan''s back disappear, Mo Yan was slightly worried. She silently got into the carriage and drove slowly towards the North City Gate.


    Xue Tuanzi in the space saw that Mo Yan was unhappy, so he quickly said to divert her attention: "Yan Yan, look at how many orders there are, and calcte how much money you can earn this time."


    When Mo Yan heard this, he immediately became interested. He took out the pages from his sleeve andpared the name with the number of boxes written behind the name. Seeing that the person who ordered the most ordered twenty boxes in one go, and the least ordered three boxes, I couldn''t help but smack my lips: "There are people who buy so much of such expensive wine in one go. This official is really not short of money." !


    Thats because you made a good move and took advantage of Chu Hengs momentum, otherwise it wouldnt have such a good effect. Xue Tuanzi analyzed.


    Which of those ministers is not a human being? Regardless of whether the wine from Mojia Winery is good or bad, if it can catch the eye of His Highness the Crown Prince Chu Heng and have His Highness the Crown Prince praise it personally, they will buy two boxes of it even if they don''t like to drink it.


    Besides, there were several kinds of fruit wines that were drunk at todays banquet, and there was always one that captured their stomachs. These people didntck the hundred and ten taels of silver, so it would be a good idea to buy a few boxes of wine as gifts. Now that the eldest grandson''s name is known, giving this gift is a very honorable thing.


    Mo Yan naturally knew this truth, and gradually put aside his worries about Xiao Ruiyuan, and started calcting the ounts with great interest.


    All orders added up to a total of more than 2,300 boxes. The wine boxes are made of thin split bamboo strips with corresponding patterns on them like the wine bottles. They are very beautiful and durable. Each bamboo box can hold six bottles of wine, and each bottle of wine has a weight of one kilogram after excluding the weight of the bottle. Currently, a pound of wine is priced at five taels of silver for a bottle of medium wine and six taels for a bottle of fine wine. This means that the total price of more than two thousand boxes of wine today alone has reached more than 80,000 taels.


    The cost of the fruit wine is calcted based on the market price, reaching nearly three taels of silver. However, in fact, in addition to sugar, the raw materials used to make the wine are from the Mojia Orchard and do not need to be purchased with silver, which greatly saves costs. Although a lot of manpower and material resources have been invested, this investment is nothingpared to the huge profits.


    "Ah ah ah, the profit for this day alone is 80,000 taels! Yan Yan, if you sell this batch of wine, all the money spent on building the winery will be recovered." I was very surprised to get so much money.


    It is a tool spirit, and in its eyes silver is as useless as stone. Later, when he transformed into a man with hope, under Mo Yan''s influence, he gradually understood the purchasing power of one tael of silver. Nowadays, more than two thousand boxes of wine can earn so much money. This fruit wine ispletely profitable.


    Mo Yan nodded happily, put away the few pages of the list and said: "That''s about right. There are still a lot of this batch of wine. I thought it would be sold until the orchard harvest next year, but I didn''t expect that the effect of leveraging the Prince''s Mansion this time would be Its so good, I think the orders will increase soon, and maybe they will be sold out by the end of the year.


    "Haha, great." Xue Tuanzi jumped up and down in the space excitedly. The more his master earns, the sooner those ns to umte merit can be implemented, even if it can only take shape ten days and a half in advance. It doesn''t want to let go either.


    "Don''t be too happy too early. Our winery was built with Mr. Yan''s money. We agreed to give him 70% of the profit. This time we made 80,000 taels of silver and received fifty-six thousand taels." He, let''s just get 24,000 taels." Mo Yan couldn''t hold back and said these words that shocked Xue Tuanzi.


    Ouch, that guy is so rich, and he still wants to share the big share, its too much. Xue Tuanzi yelled depressedly, feeling very hurt that such arge sum of money was lost like this.


    "Don''t think so. Without him, the winery might not be able to be built, and we wouldn''t be able to get so much money!" Mo Yankai unwrapped the snow dumplings to stop them from worrying about it.


    More than 20,000 taels of silver, which is equivalent to her family''s annual ie in previous years. When this batch of wine is sold, it will be worth more than 100,000 taels, which is hundreds of thousands of taels.


    Xue Tuanzi was instantlyforted, and she no longer talked about therge amount of money being divided. One person and one weapon were harming each other while discussing the implementation of those ns. Unknowingly, the carriage arrived at the North City Gate. After some interrogation, the carriage sessfully left the capital.


    The sun''s shadow nted eastward, and the egg-yolk-like sun was less than three feet high from the ground. As Liuyang Vige got closer and closer, the number of pedestrians on the road gradually became sparse. When the carriage turned the corner and passed by a small forest, the birds in the forest They suddenly flew up in fright, and Xiao Hei, who was walking well, suddenly stopped.


    Due to inertia, Mo Yan in the car almost hit the car door. She opened the car door, frowned and asked: "Xiao Hei, why did you stop suddenly?"


    Without waiting for Xiao Hei to answer, Xue Duanzi in the space screamed loudly: "Yan Yan, there is danger, run quickly!"


    Mo Yan secretly thought it was not good and quickly urged Xiao Hei to leave quickly. Xiao Hei, who had already realized that something was wrong, spread his hooves with all his strength and ran quickly in the direction of Liuyang Vige.


    He quickly ran for tens of meters and was about to pass through the woods. A hemp rope as thick as his thumb appeared in Xiao Hei''s field of vision.


    However, Xiao Hei''s speed was too fast and he had no time to stop. He watched helplessly as his front hoof tripped on the hemp rope uncontrobly, and then he fell to the ground hard. A sharp pain shot from his forelimbs. It was so painful that it almost fainted.


    The carriage immediately lost its bnce. With Mo Yan''s exmation, it fell heavily to the ground and slid down a long distance under the influence of inertia.


    Everything happened between the fire and lightning, and Mo Yan had no time to react. The moment the carriage fell to the ground, her head hit the wall of the carriage hard, and a trace of bright red blood spread down her forehead, quickly soaking into the clothes on her chest.


    "Yan Yan, wake up, wake up quickly!" Xue Tuanzi shouted anxiously and loudly as he looked at Mo Yan, whose face was covered with blood and was unconscious.


    Hearing Xue Tuanzi''s voice, Mo Yan opened her eyes drowsily. The severe pain in her head and body made her unable to think. She had no idea what happened just a moment ago.


    Suddenly, he seemed to hear someone talking outside, as if it was far away, but also right next to his ears. Mo Yan knew that this fall was definitely not an ident. Dimly, she suddenly remembered that Master Kong once said that she would have a cmity. Was this a cmity?


    Knowing that she was in danger now, Mo Yan wanted to enter the space to avoid this disaster, but the severe pain all over her body made it impossible for her to concentrate on entering the space. Amidst Xue Tuanzi''s anxious shouts, her eyelids became heavier and heavier. , finally closed his eyes and faintedpletely!


    At this time, a group of people came out of the woods. If Mo Yan was still awake, he would definitely be able to recognize the man and woman in front of them as the two people they met in Peach Blossom Town who had a dispute in the alley.


    Tsk, tsk, I thought it was so powerful, but it didnt take just a rope to bring him down! Bearded man walked past Xiao Hei who was struggling to stand up, and looked at Mo Yan who fell to the ground and passed out and said proudly.


    Weiya looked at Mo Yan, whose forehead was still bleeding, and hurriedly went to the hospital, stretched out her hand to check Mo Yan''s breath, and saw that Mo Yan was still breathing, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said dissatisfied with the beard: "Leituo, hurry up Take out the medicine, if the person dies, things will be in trouble."


    Lei Tuo reluctantly took out the wound medicine and said impatiently: "You me me. Who said that this stinky girl is protected by beasts? If I had known it was so easy, you thought I was willing to put in all the effort to prepare so many things." sky?"


    Weiya stopped talking after hearing this, and randomly washed the blood on Mo Yan''s wound with the water in the water bag. Then she took the medicine from Lei Tuo''s hand and poured it on the wound. She saw that the blood in the wound was not bleeding so much. It was broken, so I used a shabby strip of cloth to wrap it up haphazardly.


    Seeing that the sun was setting, their aplices quickly urged: "We have to leave quickly while there is no one around, otherwise it will be bad if we are discovered."


    Upon hearing this, Lei Tuo pointed to the two subordinates behind him: "You carry the person, and the remaining people wipe away their traces, and don''t let anyone track them."


    Yes, sir!


    Seeing that his master was about to be taken away, Xiao Hei let out a desperate cry. Just when it was about to risk beingpletely disabled and prepare to save its master with all its might, it suddenly stopped struggling and watched helplessly as its master was taken away by the group of bad guys.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was still discussing matters with Chu Heng in the Prince''s Mansion, felt a stab of pain in his chest, which made his face suddenly look ugly and he could hardly hold the pen.


    Hanzhang, whats wrong with you? Chu Heng saw something was wrong with his cousin and asked anxiously.


    Xiao Ruiyuan slowly shook his head, his right hand tightly covering his heart that seemed to be pinched together, feeling out of breath. He took a deep breath and allowed himself to rx slowly. It took him a long time to recover.


    "Hanzhang, your face looks very bad. I''ll ask the imperial doctor toe and take a look at you!" Chu Heng was very worried, fearing that his cousin had suffered a hidden injury on the battlefield and had an attack at this time.


    "No need, cousin!" Xiao Ruiyuan rejected Chu Heng''s kindness, his voice was hoarse: "I think it''s because I haven''t had a good rest recently, cousin, don''t worry."


    Chu Heng was worried, and loudly asked the **** standing outside to call the imperial doctor, but Xiao Ruiyuan stopped him: "If my cousin is really worried about Han Zhang, he shoulde here today. Han Zhang can rest for one night and then talk to my cousin tomorrow." Lets discuss the next thing.


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew that there was nothing wrong with his body, but the stabbing pain in his heart just now made him feel more ufortable than he had ever felt before. Although everything is fine now, he is still uneasy, as if something bad has happened.


    Having said this, Chu Heng naturally would not force him to stay. He personally called Xiao Shiyi in from outside and asked him to send his master to the general''s mansion safely.


    Xiao Ruiyuan walked uneasily to the door of the Prince''s Mansion, got on his horse neatly, and galloped away under Xiao Shiyi''s surprised eyes.


    Xiao Shiyi saw that the direction his master was going was not the General''s Mansion, he suppressed the doubts in his heart, quickly got on his horse and chased after him...


    The details of the text need to be revised. It will not affect reading. I dont have enough time. Im in a hurry.

 Chapter 1121: self-rescue, search

    Chapter 1121: self-rescue, search


    Chapter 1121: Self-rescue, search


    When Mo Yan woke up again, she looked at the dark top of her head and was confused for a while. It was not until a long timeter that she realized that she was lying on the wet and cold ground. The faint pain in her forehead reminded her of what terrible thing happened before. thing.


    She sat up suddenly and fell down uncontrobly. Later, she realized that her arms were tightly tied behind her back, and her legs were also tightly tied by a thumb-thick body.


    Her limbs were **** for too long, and her body remained in the same position for a long time. The movement made her hands and feet hurt like needles, and they were extremely stiff. In such a situation, let alone sitting up, even turning over became an extremely difficult thing.


    "Yan Yan, you''re awake, great!" The snow dumpling in the space shouted excitedly. God knows that it can''t see the situation outside, and it doesn''t know how Mo Yan is doing. How worried it is that Mo Yan will be there. It is being harmed by these bad guys right under its nose.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the connection was still there, and Xue Tuanzi''s extraordinary endurance, he didn''t use secret techniques to break through the constraints of space likest time, otherwise it would have been sealed in the merit bead again.


    Sensing Xue Tuanzi''s thoughts, Mo Yan felt warm in her heart andforted her: "I''m awake and my brain hasn''t been knocked stupid. Don''t worry."


    As she spoke, she turned her unfettered neck and eyes and looked around her surroundings. After a while, she was sure that she was lying in a cave.


    Mo Yan was in the deepest part of the cave, surrounded by darkness and couldn''t see anything. Only the light refracted from the sun at the entrance let her know that it was daytime. Thisa actually allowed her to sleep for a whole night.


    It was very quiet in the cave. Mo Yan could only hear her own subtle breathing. However, someone was vaguely talking outside the cave. She raised her ears and listened carefully, but she didn''t hear a single word clearly.


    "Xue Tuanzi, do you know who kidnapped me? Where is this ce?" Mo Yan''s eyes darkened and she could only ce her hope on Xue Tuanzi.


    "Yanyan, I, I don''t know." Xue Tuanzi''s weak voice sounded in his consciousness: "If your eyes are closed, I can''t see everything outside. You were unconscious and unconscious before, and I can''t either." Feel whats going on outside.


    Heaven has great constraints on the weapon spirit. Xue Tuanzi understands the outside world through Mo Yan''s eyes and perception. In other words, Mo Yan is a medium. Once the medium is interrupted, it bes blind and deaf, and cannot understand what is happening outside. Nothing is known.


    Mo Yan thought of this and said angrily: "I was in aa for so long because I failed to live up to expectations, so how can I me you!"


    Hearing this, Xue Tuanzi still felt very ufortable: "I''m still too weak. If I had known that this would happen, I should have learned more skills in the world of cultivation. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so passive. I couldn''t do anything without you. If you dont wake upand dont wake up


    Speaking of this, Xue Tuanzi choked up and couldn''t continue!


    Mo Yan''s heart throbbed, and her originally not-so-good mood became even more ufortable: "Don''t say such discouraging words again in the future. You are a weapon spirit, not a god. If you are so powerful, I am afraid that the heavens will not be able to tolerate you. Besides, it has been done before." Master Kong said that I would be in danger, but there was no danger! You also said that I have nine lifetimes of merit, and even if I encounter danger, I will turn it into a disaster. What is there to worry about? "


    Xue Tuanzi was moved to tears by his master''s heart-warming words. He wished he could hug his master and cry bitterly: "Oh, Yan Yan, how can you be so good!"


    Is this good enough? Mo Yan felt a little guilty. She regarded Xue Tuanzi as a very important partner but spent very little energy on him. In Xue Tuanzi''s long life, he could only care about her. This was unfair.


    The more Mo Yan thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. She thought that people outside would note in for a while, and even if they came in, they would not be able to tell at a nce that she was gone in the darkness, so she concentrated her thoughts and appeared in the space.


    "Yan Yan, don''t move. I''ll help you untie the rope first." Xue Tuanzi rushed forward happily. He was about to cut off the rope with his spiritual power, but Mo Yan dodged it.


    "Let''s untie it. I''ll need it when I go outter. I can''t make those who kidnapped me suspicious." Facing Shang Xue Tuanzi''s puzzled look, Mo Yan exined patiently.


    Xuetuan understood immediately. While using his spiritual power to untie the rope, he said in a dull voice: "The skills of that immortal weapon refiner are too poor. If you can let me move freely, you don''t have to risk your life to find a solution on your own." escaped."


    Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh. He regained his freedom and waved his hands slightly to relieve the difort caused by poor blood flow: "You are so naughty. The immortal who refined you must have been worried that you would run away without a trace, so he didn''t let you Move freely.


    "Naughty? How could I be naughty!" Xue Tuanzi shouted dissatisfied: "If you were in the world of cultivation, you would never find an obedient weapon spirit like me. Even if I was really yful and ran away, I still have a soul contract. What do you think? Find me and I wille back even if I run to the end of the world."


    Mo Yan looked at its arrogant little appearance and couldn''t help but hold it in her arms and ravage it severely: "Xue Tuanzi is the best and most well-behaved. I want to escape without you this time." Its almost impossible to go.


    Xue Tuanzi, who had been praised, barely endured the "abuse" of his master, and said with a groan: "That''s right, you don''t even know who I am."


    But when ites to escaping, it is really not an easy thing. Mo Yan sighed: "If I had known that this would happen, I should have taken the hairballs with me yesterday, otherwise I would have troubled myself."


    Xue Tuanzi''s eyes lit up and he said quickly: "I am there. I am here. Now that you wake up, I can contact them. I just don''t know if we are far away from them. If it is too far away, they will want to use the smell. Its not easy to find you, its best to determine the general direction so they can find you through other animals.


    Xue Tuanzi has made a contract with the six beasts. Even if the six beasts are not in the space, they canmunicate without any obstacles. However, if the distance is far, although they canmunicate, they cannot locate each other''s positions.


    Mo Yan lost consciousnessst night, and Xue Tuanzi lost his senses, so he couldn''t contact the six beasts. Now he can sense them, but positioning is another problem.


    This is not a problem. I want to eat, drink, and defecate, so I cant just do it in the cave, right? When I find a chance to go outside, you can determine our specific location.


    With space, it would not be difficult for Mo Yan to get out of the cave, or even escape. However, she was kidnapped by someone without incident, but she didn''t even know the other person''s intention. How could she be willing to just escape like that?


    If you dont find out the intentions of this group of people and catch them all, even if you escape sessfully this time, who knows whether this group of people wille back again? This time it was her, next time it would be her family? When something like this happens, can her helpless family escape?


    Mo Yan is not sure whether the person who kidnapped her is seeking wealth or something else. No matter what it is, she must avoid future troubles.


    "Okay, then go out quickly. You haven''t been seen all night. Your parents don''t know how anxious they are!" Xue Tuanzi urged hurriedly. It was really worried that those bad guys would harm Mo Yan, so it summoned the six beasts as soon as possible, and then took these Its best to catch people.


    As soon as Mo Yan heard this, his desire to escape became even stronger. She drank some spiritual spring water and ate some fruit food in the space. Until her stomach was full and she returned to normal physical strength, she let Xue Tuanzi tie her up again with ropes.


    "Yanyan, why don''t you clean up the wound on your forehead? Will it leave a scar?" Xue Tuanzi looked at the unsightly piece of cloth on Mo Yan''s forehead and wanted to tear it off immediately.


    "No need, the wound is not big. Even if it leaves a scar, it can be removed." Mo Yan is not worried about the scar problem. If the wound heals too much all of a sudden, those who kidnapped her will be suspicious. She wants to get it from these people. It would be difficult to figure out the reason for kidnapping her.


    Confirming that it was exactly the same as before, Mo Yan concentrated her thoughts on the space andy on the ground again, thinking about what to do next. After a while, she heard clear voicesing from the entrance of the cave, but the unfamiliarnguage and weird emphasis made it impossible for her to understand even a single word.


    Mo Yan vaguely felt that he had heard thisnguage somewhere before, but he didn''t remember it for a while, so he asked Xue Tuanzi: "Do you think thenguage they used seems familiar to you?"


    Before, in Peach Blossom Town, you met a man and woman who were arguing. They seemed to speak thisnguage. Xue Tuanzi said with some uncertainty.


    Generally, it is difficult to distinguish a strangenguage and an unfamiliar ent after hearing it once. This is the case for Mo Yan and Xue Tuanzi now.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan carefully recalled what the man and woman said that day. The ents were indeed somewhat simr: "So, I don''t know them anymore, so why did they kidnap me?"


    To make money, there are many rich people in Beijing. Compared with those rich giants, the family business of her family is nothing. Moreover, these kidnappers were not from Dachu, and they had only been in the capital for a few days, but they knew that she would go to the Prince''s Mansion yesterday to congratte her, and ambush her on her way home, sessfully ambush her.


    No matter how confused Mo Yan was, he still knew that these foreign kidnappers hade prepared. What was their purpose? Even if he couldn''t understand theirnguage, he vaguely guessed that they were rted to the group of foreigners who escaped from the prison of the Ministry of Justice.


    The group of agents have not been found so far, and the capital is under martialw and there is no way for them to escape. Since I can''t get through by force, I have to find another way. If these kidnappers were really cooperating with the group of craftsmen, and they took a fancy to her, did they think that by kidnapping her, they could threaten Emperor Hui''an and get him to release her?


    Or... Thinking of another possibility, Mo Yan''s expression changed, and she became more determined to escape. That person may not necessarilypromise with the kidnappers for her and help them release the gangsters, but he will definitely risk his life to save her.


    No matter which one he chooses, she doesn''t want to see it.


    Yan Yan, that kid is smarter and more powerful than you. Neither of the two oues you are thinking of will happen. Dont worry! Xue Tuanziforted his master, obviously full of confidence in Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Mo Yan, who was originally nervous, didn''t know whether to cry orugh when she heard this. In the eyes of this guy, is she that inferior?


    The footsteps of the two kidnappers were getting closer and closer, and Mo Yan suddenly smelled a faint smell of meat. She guessed that the two kidnappers were bringing her food.


    "Why hasn''t this girl woke up yet? Could she be dead?" The burly man who came in carrying roasted rabbit meat was very worried. He stuffed the rabbit meat into hispanion''s hands, took out the fire fold from his arms, and there was suddenly something in the dark cave. The light.


    "I just bumped my head, how can I be so fragile?" Another person said as he squatted down to check Mo Yan''s breath. Seeing that he was still breathing, he pped Mo Yan''s face with his hand: "Hey, Wake up, wake up, wake up quickly.


    The man''s hand was so strong that it hurt Mo Yan''s cheek. Just when he was about to p her for the second time, Mo Yan woke up with a cry. Seeing two strange men, she kept hiding behind with a face full of fear, and asked pitifully in a crying voice: "Who are you? Why are you arresting me? Can you please let me go? I I will give you a lot of money."


    "Tsk, tsk, the women of Dachu are really timid, they should be ruled by our powerful Uto Kingdom!" The two burly menughed strangely, even if they couldn''t understand what Mo Yan said, looking at her pitiful look You can also guess that she is begging for mercy.


    Although this hard plea did not arouse any pity from the two people, it made them rx their vignce towards Mo Yan and only regarded her as a timid and cowardly woman.


    Feeling the pride of these two people, Mo Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the rabbit leg with salivation and said, "I''m hungry, can you give it to me?"


    The big man holding the rabbit leg noticed Mo Yan''s gaze, but did not embarrass her. He wanted to throw the rabbit leg over, but found that her hands were tied and could not hold it to eat, so he took the rabbit leg and stuffed it into Mo Yan''s mouth. : "It''s really troublesome, you still have to wait for me, huh!"


    Another big man said: "I''m so scared that I haven''t forgotten to eat, but it''s good if I can eat. If we starve to death, both of us will die too."


    The big man who was eating the rabbit leg snorted and said nothing, but his expression was a little depressed.


    A small rabbit leg can''t fill their stomachs at all. These people simply regard Mo Yan as a meat ticket, as long as they don''t starve to death. Mo Yan wasn''t hungry at all, but she pretended to be hungry and ate the rabbit legs with big mouthfuls.


    But the rabbit legs smelled delicious and tasted really unptable. She couldn''t swallow it halfway through the meal, so she continued to use her previous acting skills, spit out the rabbit meat in her mouth, andy on her back with a painful expression on her face. Groaning.


    "What''s going on?" Mo Yan''s unusual reaction startled the two burly men. If they hadn''t roasted the rabbit meat themselves, they would have suspected that the rabbit legs were poisonous.


    "It hurts... my stomach hurts... I have to go to thetrine..." Mo Yan said with difficulty, her face looking even more painful.


    The two burly men couldn''t understand Mo Yan''s words, and they didn''t understand medical skills. Seeing that she seemed to be in bad condition, they fumbled and untied the ropes that bound her hands and asked her to sign.


    Mo Yan''s hands were free again, and she endured the "pain" and gestured for a long time. The two big men finally understood what she meant.


    The cave is where these people stay. They will live here for a long time, so naturally they will not let Mo Yan solve it on the spot in the cave. After some discussion, the two finally loosened the rope around Mo Yan''s legs and led her out of the cave to a hidden bush.


    Staying in the dark cave for too long and suddenly being exposed to bright eyes gave Mo Yan an unreal feeling. At the urging of the burly man, Mo Yan squatted down in the grass. The lush grass couldpletely cover her body.


    Seeing the two people staring at this side through the gaps in the grass, Mo Yan turned around and asked nervously: "Xue Tuanzi, can you determine the direction?"


    Wait a minute, its almost over. Xue Tuanzi said calmly. It was not difficult for him to determine his position in the vast environment.


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and squatted silently behind the grass, waiting for the news.


    Sure enough, it didnt take long for Xue Tuanzis excited shout to be heard in his consciousness: Yan Yan, its confirmed, we have contacted the six beasts, and they will be here soon.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan waspletely relieved: "Just got in touch, thank you for your hard work, Xue Tuanzi."


    "As long as we can escape, this hard work is nothing." Xue Tuanzi said with a somewhat unsteady breath, obviously consuming a lot of spiritual energy. What it didn''t say was that the Mo family was in chaos and everyone who cared about her was going crazy.


    However, even if Xue Tuanzi didnt say it, Mo Yan could still imagine it. She thought for a while and said to Xue Tuanzi: "If possible, let the six beasts find a way to appease my parents. I''m worried that they wille up with something in a hurry."


    "Well, then I''ll let the six beasts lead the way for your man, so that I can be more confident about catching all these bad guys." Xue Tuanzi agreed.


    Mo Yan thought of another important thing and said quickly: "Do the Six Beasts know who kidnapped me? Are they the helpers of those foreign tribes?"


    Xue Tuanzi had already asked about these things, so he said to Mo Yan: "What you guessed before was right, it was those people. They knew from somewhere that your man valued you, so they kidnapped you and wanted to threaten your man. Let your men rescue their aplices.


    Mo Yan had a change of heart and made a decision that made Xue Tuanzi unexpected...


    At this time, the Mo family''s mansion was plunged into a cloud of sadness. Mo Qingze sat in the main hall with a haggard look, having not slept a wink all night.


    Ever since he learned about the disappearance of his eldest daughterst night, he rushed home overnight, but only saw the broken carriage in the yard and Xiao Hei who was seriously injured and unable to get up. At that moment, he was so distraught that he almost fainted.


    This whole day and night, he had not eaten a grain of rice. If it were not for the idea of finding his daughter to support him, I am afraid that he would have been unable to bear such a blow and copsed.


    How is it, have you found Yaner?


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan walk in, Mo Qingze stood up suddenly and asked, but his body swayed a few times unsatisfactorily, and he slumped on the chair again.


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head sadly. His eyes, which used to be like deep pools, were filled with bloodshot eyes, and an unknown storm was sweeping inside them, as if they were about to explode in the next moment.


    Oral ulcers, colds, rhinitis attacks and low-grade fever, these two days are simply unbearable! Today''s release is a bitte, I forgot to send a notice, sorry!

 Chapter 1122: Take advantage of the situation

    Chapter 1122: Take advantage of the situation


    Chapter 1122: Taking advantage of the situation


    "How could this happen? How could this happen..." Mo Qingze muttered to himself, as if he had lost his soul.


    He couldn''t figure out who would kidnap his daughter. If it was for money, someone should have made a request today and asked them to prepare the money to redeem her. If it was for revenge, who among those who had a grudge against their family would have such ability? Abducting his daughter unknowingly and sending out so many people who couldn''t even find any clues?


    "Woo, Yan''er, where are you? Where are you..." Cui Qingrou and Xiner, who were also waiting for news in the main hall, couldn''t help covering their mouths and started crying.


    They never thought that their daughter (sister) would suffer such a fate. They could not imagine the kind of abuse Mo Yan would suffer after being kidnapped. If they could, they would wish that they were kidnapped.


    "If I had known, if I had known it would be like this, I shouldn''t have let my sistere back alone yesterday. I should have kept her, wuwu..." Xiner med herself and cried bitterly, wishing she could turn back time to yesterday.


    "me me, me me! It''s sote, it''s my fault that Yan''er should have been left behind!" Cui Qingrou burst into tears, and she regretted it to the extreme.


    After the banquet at the Prince''s Mansion yesterday afternoon, she persuaded Mo Yan to stay one night at the Number One Schr''s Mansion before going back. Mo Yan took the wine order list and said that she had to go back early to make preparations and could not stay overnight, so she did not force it. If she had tried to persuade Mo Yan to stay, this kind of thing wouldn''t have happened.


    "Woo, mother, sister will be fine, right? Sister will be able toe back safely, right?" Xin''er threw herself helplessly into her mother''s arms and asked in fear. If possible, she would rather suffer this on behalf of her sister than to end up in the current situation where her whereabouts are unknown.


    "It''s okay, your sister will be okay, she wille back safely, she will!" Her daughter disappeared, and her good family suddenly became like this. Cui Qingrou felt very sad, and she couldn''t ept the sudden change at all. But facing her little daughter''s fear, she could only suppress her uneasiness and try her best tofort her.


    "Uuuu, Sister Yan, where are you!" The youngest Sheng''er also cried sadly. Shey on Mo Qingze''sp and almost passed away. The little person was worried about her sworn sister. Fromst night till now, I have hardly closed my eyes.


    Others in the family were also there, all shedding tears silently. Only Zhen''er and Yun Zhao were still in the school, and no one thought of informing them. They still didn''t know that their favorite eldest sister had been missing for almost a day and a night.


    The sad crying sound seemed to be an invisible de, cutting it on Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart fiercely, and he could hardly stand.


    Yesterday, Xiao Ruiyuan came out of the Prince''s Mansion because he couldn''t worry about Mo Yan, so he galloped towards Liuyang Vige, but he never thought that his worries would turn into reality. When he saw the broken carriage and the fallen horse, but not his fiance, his beloved woman, his blood flowed backwards, his heart clenched fiercely, and he could hardly breathe.


    He couldn''t force himself to calm down. Like a lifeless machine, he set about mobilizing all the people he could mobilize to search for Mo Yan''s traces. He didn''t seem to be tired after not sleeping all night. There was only one thought in his heart that supported him, and that was to find someone.


    But as a day and night passed, Mo Yan and the murderers who kidnapped Mo Yan seemed to have disappeared from the world. Those who went out to search did not find any clues. Based on various analyses, Xiao Ruiyuan could only determine that the person who kidnapped Mo Yan was inseparable from the foreigners.


    Heavy worries and deep guilt tormented Xiao Ruiyuan for a day and a night. This iron-blooded general who had been on the battlefield, killed countless enemies, and made countless military exploits put all the me on himself. If Mo Yan could not be saved safely. After being rescued, he didn''t know if he could bear the heavy blow of losing his beloved.


    Looking at the miserable Mo family, Xiao Ruiyuan was about to tell the truth about the matter, when the six beasts broke in and roared manically at the people in the room.


    Yesterday, Mo Yan went to the Prince''s Mansion to congratte her. It was not convenient to take the six beasts with her, so she left them at home to y by themselves. At that time, the six beasts went to y in the deep mountains. They never got news of Mo Yan''s return from Xue Tuanzi, so they yed in the mountains until veryte.


    It wasnt until Mao Duanzi, who was waiting for Mo Yans return, suddenly couldnt contact Xue Duanzi, that they realized something was wrong and hurried home. But they were still a step toote. They were brought to the scene of Mo Yan''s disappearance by Xiao Ruiyuan, and they only smelled a faint trace of blood in the air. Halfway through the tracking, they could no longer find any trace of Mo Yan, and they didn''t even touch the direction in which she disappeared. clear.


    The Utuo people who kidnapped Mo Yan were very cunning. After knowing that Mo Yan owned several ferocious beasts, they were fully prepared to confuse the six beasts. Otherwise, with the keen sense of smell of the six beasts, they would not be able to find anything.


    However, the six beasts still refused to give up and went separately to find the animals living near the grove to inquire about Mo Yan''s whereabouts.


    However, there were no simr animals of the six beasts near the grove. The little animals, who were ignorant ofnguage and had no intelligence, thought that these ferocious beasts wereing to eat them, and fled in all directions before the six beasts came close. Even though they were hiding not far away yesterday afternoon, Witnessed with my own eyes the scene where Mo Yan was kidnapped in the woods.


    The six beasts did not give up, so they gathered the birds that had opened their minds and asked them to go to their own kind to inquire about the whereabouts of Mo Yan. They found it and knew what happened, but at night the birds returned. It is not clear where Mo Yan was taken.


    Based on the feedback from the birds, the six beasts guessed that Mo Yan might have been captured in Yuhua Mountain. However, Yuhua Mountain was too big and there were many ces they had not set foot in. For a while, they were really not sure that Mo Yan was trapped. Wherever they are, they can only use expensive and stupid methods to track them bit by bit through the feedback of small animals.


    Just now, Six Beasts had just pieced together some useful information and suddenly contacted Xue Tuanzi. They were almost crazy with joy knowing that Mo Yan was fine. After Xue Tuanzi told Mo Yan''s n, they couldn''t wait to rush to the gloomy living room of the Mo family to report that the Mo family was safe.


    The strange behavior of the six beasts quickly aroused the ideas of Xiao Ruiyuan and the Mo family. Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes burst with hope. He strode to the nearest fur ball, squatted down and looked at the fur ball at eye level: "Isn''t there a face?" Whereabouts?"


    Although Mao Tuan didn''t like Xiao Ruiyuan, it chose to put aside its past resentment at this time, so it barked at Xiao Ruiyuan and nodded gently with its huge head.


    Xiao Ruiyuan ignored the incredible thing that Mao Tuan could understand people''s words and respond to him. Seeing Mao Tuan give him a positive answer, he was extremely excited: "How is Yan''er? Where is she?"


    The two-legged beast with fish lips, can you understand what I said?


    Mao Tuan gave Xiao Ruiyuan a big roll of his eyes and jumped in front of Mo Qingze. Mao Tuan rested his head on Mo Qingze''sp, his ears close to his head, his round tiger eyes narrowed, and he grinned widely. Big mouth.


    This look looks like..ughing?


    Mo Qingze, who has been with Mao Tuan for several years, knows very well that Mao Tuans expression means that he is in a good mood. A bold thought came to his mind: Is Mao Tuan telling him that Yaner is okay?


    As if he could read Mo Qingze''s thoughts, Mao Tuan nodded again and gently rubbed Mo Qingze''s thigh, as if tofort him and tell him not to be sad anymore.


    Mo Qingze looked at the hair ball in a daze, and the tears that he had held back for a long time burst out...


    In the space, Mo Yan used green grass juice to write thest word on the white piece of cloth. After the writing on the piece of cloth dried, she carefully rolled it together, tied it with a slender strip of cloth, and then It was tied to the horns of a bison that had just been tamed by Xuetuanzi.


    The time difference between the outside world and space is too big. The previously domesticated birds were left outside. This time, the only way to send messages was the bison. This bison was originally captured by the Six Beasts and has been raised in the breeding area. There are too many animals in the breeding area, but it has escaped the fate of being eaten as food by six beasts.


    This time, this bison was chosen to serve as a messenger to deliver the message. Firstly, it has good fighting power. As long as it does not encounter a beast like the Six Beasts, it is not a problem to reach Liuyang Vige smoothly from here. Secondly, it runs extremely fast and can survive in the jungle. Run quickly and reach the desired ce quickly.


    Worried that the bison could not find the specific direction, Mo Yan Huanxue Tuanzi informed the six beasts and asked them to wait at the ce where the bison once lived to ensure that the cloth can be delivered to the family smoothly. As long as the bison can deliver the cloth, it will bepletely free.


    The reason why the Six Beasts were not sent over directly was because other people from the Uto Kingdom who had gone out before had returned. There were quite a few of these people, and they were very vignt. I dont know if it was because the wind was too tight, but they arranged a lot of people nearby after they came back. Once the six beasts get close, it is easy to be discovered by them.


    Mo Yan believed that they knew her whereabouts very well. They must have done a thorough investigation before kidnapping her, and they must have known that she had raised six ferocious beasts. The appearance of the six beasts is so distinctive that anyone who has seen it will never forget it. When these people discovered that the six beasts wereing, they would definitely move to a ce where they were hiding her. She had to act carefully to avoid any possibility of being discovered.


    Mo Yan took some spiritual spring water to wash the green grass juice on her hands. When she saw that it couldn''t be washed away, she grabbed a handful of dirt and scrubbed it while saying, "This grass juice is good, it can be used as a dye."


    Xue Tuanziined unceremoniously: "You have to grind grass juice first to write a few words. You don''t mind the trouble."


    Mo Yan nced at it: "Do you want me to write with an ink brush?"


    Xue Tuanzi stopped talking when he heard this.


    There is no shortage of pens, inks, paper and inkstones in the space, but there are actually these avable in the wilderness. How to exin this?


    Of course Mo Yan would not make such a mistake.


    That night, Mo Yan found another excuse toe outside the cave. Fortunately, it is the beginning of the month, and there is a crescent moon hanging in the sky. In the deep mountains with dense trees, this light cannot prate at all. It is hard to see at the moment, and the bison whose coat color almost blends into the night will not let anyone see it. Noticed.


    Sure enough, the huge bison appeared out of thin air and did not attract the attention of the Uto people at all. Under the cover of night, the bison sessfully disappeared under the eyes of those people.


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and returned to the cave under the surveince of more than a dozen pairs of eyes.


    Maybe Mo Yan behaved very well that day, and he felt that a weak woman like her didn''t have the guts to escape from this dangerous deep mountain canyon at night, so when she returned, he didn''t tie her up with ropes, and allowed her to get close to the fire. .


    The October night was very cold, and the Wutuo people were also worried that her body could not bear it. If she fell ill, everything they had done before would be in vain. Not only would they not be able to rescue their aplices, but they would also fall into the trap. danger.


    The red mes illuminated the entire cave. Three greasy pheasants were ced on the fire. They were sizzling oil under the high temperature. The oil droplets fell on the mes, and clusters of cremation sprang up in the air. It''s filled with the aroma of barbecue.


    Mo Yan stared intently at the pheasant meat that was gradually turning golden in color. She suddenly noticed that Weiya, who was sitting next to her, was looking at her with a dangerous look. She couldn''t help but feel her hair standing on end, secretly alert.


    Hmph, you **** Chu people, sooner orter Wutuos iron hoofs will tten every inch of thend here.


    Although he couldn''t understand thenguage of Uto Kingdom, Mo Yan could see the malice in Weiya''s expression. In fact, when they are talking about things, Mo Yan will carefully observe the changes in their tone of voice and expression, and sometimes even guessing can get some useful information.


    Seeing that Mo Yan ignored her, Weiya felt bored and cast her eyes on Lei Tuo opposite her, and asked slightly anxiously: "Lei Tuo, even if we haven''t contacted that person, we can''t wait any longer. Are you ready?" When will we take action?


    If it werent for the fact that her men were divided into two groups and she couldnt rescue her brother who was trapped in Chujing with her own strength, Weiya would have been unable to help herself.


    Inparison, Leituo looked much calmer. The old **** said calmly: "What''s the hurry? It won''t be toote to wait until we contact that person. Otherwise, with just a few of us, even if Weir and the others are rescued, it won''t be easy." We cant escape back to Uto smoothly!


    "But after contacting us for so long, that person didn''t show up. Either he unterally terminated the cooperation, or he was suspected by the emperor of Chu and it was inconvenient to contact us! No matter what it is, there is no point in us continuing to wait. It''s better to take action as soon as possible, otherwise it will be exposed sooner orter if it continues." Weiya disagreed with Lei Tuo''s approach, and she couldn''t wait any longer.


    Leituo didn''t know what Weiya said, but this time he shouldered a heavy responsibility and had to rescue the people trapped in Chujing intact. He would not take action withoutplete assurance.


    Those people have mastered the method of making Dachu muskets, which is a great temptation for Utuo. Although the Utopia has developed gunpowder and can use it to conquer all directions,pared with muskets that are much more flexible and safer than the lethality, gunpowder is much more troublesome to operate, and it will blow yourself up if you don''t do it properly.


    This kind of thing has happened more than once or twice. Once, the Utopia army captured a small country, but the people from that small country attacked the gunpowder depot. At that time, most of the soldiers of Utopia were killed and injured, and the remaining army simply withdrew and gave up temporarily. attack.


    The temptation of muskets is too great, how could the king of Utuo not be tempted? He coveted the thousands of miles of rivers and mountains of Chu, and identally obtained extremely lethal gunpowder. He made up his mind to use this weapon to kill all directions and make Utuo the most powerful empire.


    "Weiya, calm down. The general of Dachu is difficult to deal with. We have kidnapped his woman, and he will never let it go! Let''s waste time with him now. When his patience is almost exhausted, we can Provoke him and break down his defenses, then you can take him down and let him deliver your brother out in person."


    Leituo seems to have a bad temper and is careless, but he is a very strategic person with a deep heart. Otherwise, the king of Wutuo would not have let hime all the way to save people.


    "But Chujing is under martialw. We have no way to sneak into the city to inquire about the situation. If we wait aimlessly like this, my brother and the others will be caught sooner orter, and it will be even harder to save them." Via''s mood calmed down. , analyzing the difficulties that may be faced next.


    Leituo thought for a moment and nodded, agreeing with Weiya''s analysis: "Wait another three days. If we still can''t contact the person after three days, we will act as nned and make sure to rescue the person in one fell swoop."


    Weiya''s face showed a hint of joy and she nodded heavily.


    Next, the two discussed the relevant details and did not stop until the moon in the west set in the east.


    Mo Yan leaned against the stone wall quietly for a long time without falling asleep. It was not until the sound of snoring sounded in the cave that she quietly entered the space, tore off the white cloth from her clothes again, and wrote a long paragraph with grass juice, waiting Opportunities are given away.


    After doing all this, Mo Yan had a hearty meal before leaving the room. Listening to the faint roar of beasts in the distance, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan sessfully received the piece of cloth that Mo Yan asked the bison to send back, but it was the golden beast who handed the piece of cloth to him.


    The Mo family all gathered together and carefully read the green writing on the white cloth spread out on the table, for fear of missing a word.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was the first to read it. After waiting anxiously all day and night, he was finally redeemed at this moment.


    "Yan''er is fine, Yan''er is fine, madam, have you seen it, Yan''er is fine!" Mo Qingze held Cui Qingrou''s hand tightly, unable to control himself with excitement.


    I saw it, I saw it. Cui Qingrou was equally excited. She waited anxiously for a day and night, and finally the good news came.


    Thats great, brother-inw, please quickly bring someone to rescue my sister, and let the six beasts lead the way for you. Xiner hurriedly urged Xiao Ruiyuan, wishing that he would immediately rescue her sister from the tigers mouth.


    "Xin''er, this matter must be considered in the long term! But don''t worry, my brother-inw will definitely rescue your sister." Xiao Ruiyuan clenched his fist and said solemnly.


    Yeah! Xiner nodded heavily, extremely confident in her omnipotent brother-inw.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not dy. After greeting his father-inw and mother-inw, he immediately issued several instructions to Xiao Shiyi. All the arrangements are in line with Mo Yan''s n topletely wipe out all the foreign craftsmen.

 Chapter 1123: incite defection

    Chapter 1123: incite defection


    Chapter 1123: Instigating rebellion


    Xiao Ruiyuan was very confident in Mo Yan''s n and knew that this was a good time to catch all the Utuos in one fell swoop. However, he was worried that Mo Yan was making ns in the enemy camp, for fear that he would be discovered by the Utuos and be killed.


    This group of Uto people are not easy to mess with, especially since they may be carrying extremely lethal gunpowder. At this point, it is the best choice to do everything possible to cooperate with Mo Yan''s n.


    Xiao Ruiyuan made a series of arrangements overnight based on Mo Yan''s n. To prevent any omissions, he wrote down these arrangements in detail and gave them to the golden beast, so that it could be sent to Mo Yan quietly.


    The golden beast had already been reminded by Snow Tuanzi and handed the letter to a small cloud bird. The cloud bird is the mostmon bird in Yuhua Mountain. If it weren''t for the cleverness in its small eyes that ordinary birds don''t have, no one would take a second look at it.


    Xue Tuanzi looked down on Yunniao and did not make a contract with Yunniao. Under the guidance of the six beasts, Yunniao slowly approached the cave where Mo Yan was.


    Today, in addition to the two Wutuo people who guarded Mo Yan yesterday, there are several more Wutuo people watching the wind near the cave. Worried that their whereabouts would be discovered, the six beasts did not move forward and urged Yunniao to deliver the letter.


    Yunniao is small and an ordinary bird. It passed over the heads of the Uto people lightly and no one took a second look.


    In the cave, Mo Yan Zhuangruo was bored and writing on the ground with a branch. What she drew was none other than a map centered on the cave where she was, based on Xue Tuanzi''s description.


    The two burly men guarding Mo Yan came over and took a look, then looked away without interest and continued to chat and brag.


    Xue Tuanzi, are you sure there are no omissions? Mo Yanmo asked Xue Tuanzi after finishing thest stroke.


    "No, the road behind the cave is the most important. You have drawn itpletely." Xue Tuanzi replied.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan threw away the branches and kept this picture firmly in his mind. He secretly thought about how to use his familiarity with Yuhua Mountain to capture all the Wutuo people without spending a single group of soldiers.


    The reason why the Uto people chose this cave as their temporary residence was that it had a dangerous terrain, was easy to defend and difficult to attack, and had a hidden escape route to the outside world behind it. In other words, even if Xiao Ruiyuan''s people find this ce from the front, the Wutuo people can take Mo Yan and escape along this mountain road.


    Just as Mo Yan was perfecting her next n step by step, Yunniao quietlynded at her feet and gently pecked her ankle.


    Mo Yan lowered her head and easily recognized the cloud bird she had raised, and also saw the letterbox tied to its leg. When the burly man wasn''t paying attention, he quickly took out the letter and threw it into the space. He also took out two grapes and ced them in a hard-to-find ce behind him.


    When Yunniao saw the grapes, his mung bean eyes brightened even more. He jumped over and pecked the two grapes cleanly in two or two strokes.


    Mo Yan touched Yunniao''s head and pointed to an inconspicuous ce on the stone wall where he could stay. The cloud bird understood what she meant, spread its wings and flew up, then closed its eyes and began to rest.


    At night, while the Utuos were asleep, Mo Yan entered the space and drew the map he drew during the day on a piece of white cloth with grass juice. He also wrote down the mostplete n and asked Yunniao to send it back.


    The mailbox was too small to hold the piece of cloth, so the cloud bird just held it in its beak and flew out of the cave.


    Soon, the piece of cloth was delivered to Xiao Ruiyuan by the golden beast. After Xiao Ruiyuan read it, he quickly dispatched his men and quietly went deep into Yuhua Mountain, blocking several roads where the Wutuo people were likely to escape.


    In the next few days, the two exchanged several letters. As Mo Yan expected, the Wutuo people used her to threaten Xiao Ruiyuan and asked Xiao Ruiyuan to personally bring the Xizuo who was trapped in Wutuo country where Chu Jing could not get out safely. Send her back to Uto Country, or she, the fiance, will die.


    Undoubtedly, Wu Tuosheng was suspicious. Xiao Ruiyuan pretended to refuse at first, saying that he did not value Mo Yan as his fiance. He only wanted to get her back because of the invible dignity of men, and threatened them as soon as possible. Mo Yan was unscathed. They must be sent back, otherwise they must report the matter and ask Emperor Hui''an to send heavy troops to prevent them from returning.


    The Wutuo people naturally would not agree, but they also knew that Xiao Ruiyuan was not easy to mess with, and they did not force Xiao Ruiyuan to submit by hurting Mo Yan, even though they were not sure how much Mo Yan''s love was in his mind.


    The two sides began to bargain back and forth. At the most critical moment, Emperor Hui''an severely reprimanded Xiao Ruiyuan on the grounds that Xiao Ruiyuan was not doing things well and did not catch Wu Tuoxi. If Chu Heng hadn''t interceded, Emperor Hui''an would have even deposed him as general.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has been fighting for many years and has made great contributions to the stability of Dachu. This is also the first time that he has been reprimanded by Emperor Hui''an. Feeling depressed, he drank in the general''s mansion to drown his sorrows. He did not go out for several days, so he naturally ignored him. Utopia''s urging.


    This incident was widely circted in the capital, and many people familiar with the matter believed that this was a sign that Xiao Ruiyuan would fall out of favor. After the Wutuo people "identally" heard about it, they thought it was a great opportunity that fell from the sky, and even thought of instigating rebellion against Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Therefore, the Wutuo people who had never met Xiao Ruiyuan unanimously sent Weiya to persuade Xiao Ruiyuan to secretly defect to the Wutuo Kingdom. As long as he assisted the Wutuo Kingdom to capture the Wanli River and Mountains of Dachu, Xiao Ruiyuan would be granted the throne.


    In front of the disguised Weiya, Xiao Ruiyuan did not agree, but inadvertently revealed his dissatisfaction with Emperor Hui''an, which greatly excited the Wutuo people. They believed that as long as they lobbied a few more times, Xiao Ruiyuan would not switch sides. As before, he was willing to go through life and death for the emperor of Chu.


    This is also good news for Uto.


    Although Xiao Ruiyuan was not instigated to rebel, he finally agreed to the Wutuo people and was willing to send Xi Zuo, who was trapped in the capital, back to Wutuo in exchange for his fiance. However, he did not believe the Wutuo people and asked for a recement in person.


    Lei Tuo is very cautious and suspicious. Although he thinks that Xiao Ruiyuan will not y tricks on them at this time, he is still wary of him. Seeing him propose a substitution in person, he is even more suspicious and worried that he will regret it temporarily or set up a trap. Catch them all in one fell swoop.


    That night, Weiya and Leitu had another argument about whether to change yers in person.


    "Leituo, that man is not easy to mess with. If you don''t agree to change him in person, he will definitely give up his fiance and kill us all to im credit from the emperor of Dachu." Weiya looked at Leituo with dissatisfaction and said, She has met Xiao Ruiyuan several times. In her opinion, he is a cold-blooded, ruthless and utilitarian man. Once he offends him, they will not be able to please him.


    "Viya, you have to know that we are in a weak position, and the risk of recing someone face to face is too great." Lei Tuo said impatiently: "There can''t be any mistakes in saving people this time. If the man changes his mind temporarily, and we change Weir Tell him where they are hiding, and you should know the consequences."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s change seemed reasonable and reasonable, as if he agreed to change because he was dissatisfied with Emperor Hui''an. However, in the past, his kindness to his fiance did not seem to be a lie. Lei Tuo always had some doubts. It was this doubt that made him not ept the change. Xiao Ruiyuanpletely let down his guard.


    When Weiya heard this, a cold light shed in her eyes: "What are you afraid of? If he really dares to go back on his word, the guy we brought this time cane in handy, and it should also let the people of Dachu see our Utopia. Its awesome.


    Leituo was startled: "Are you crazy? That thing is too dangerous. What if it identally hurts one of your own?"


    "Leituo, why are you so cowardly?" Weiya used provocation. She couldn''t wait to rescue her brother: "Besides changing people in person, what other good ideas can youe up with?"


    Leituo choked and stared at Weiya speechless.


    Weiya''s expression softened. She didn''t want to have any quarrel with Lei Tuo. After all, she still had to rely on him to rescue her brother. "Leituo, let''s bury those guys nearby in advance. If that man dares to go back on his words, we don''t have to fight with him." You''re wee, but when the timees, threaten him with those guys, and when we receive them, we will leave from the path behind the cave, and let this ce be the grave of their young couple."


    With that said, Weiya nced coldly at Mo Yan, who was sitting in a daze not far away, with deep malice in her eyes again.


    Leituo frowned and didn''t answer, obviously he couldn''t make up his mind at the moment.


    When Weiya saw this, she knew that Leituo had been shaken. Now if she adds more firepower, the matter might be over, "Leituo, this won''t do any harm to us. If that man abides by the agreement, it will be good for us and for him. If possible, we can use this matter to ckmail him and ask him to provide convenience for us in the future. If he goes against his promise and sets a trap for us, using those guys, wouldn''t it solve a serious problem for Uto? No matter which way, it will be very harmful to us. Its beneficial without any harm, even if it involves sacrificing a few people, its worth it.


    Leituo''s eyes moved slightly, and he had to admit that Weiya''s words touched his heart. After thinking for a moment, he gritted his teeth and finally made a decision: "Then I''ll do as you say."


    Via breathed a sigh of relief, and her gorgeous red lips outlined a cruel arc.


    Mo Yan has been feeling anxious these past two days, especially after seeing Leituo and Weiya leaving with others carrying boxes of heavy things like they did two days ago. This anxiety turned into uneasiness.


    "Xue Tuanzi, what do you think they are doing? My heart is beating so hard, I always feel like something has happened that I don''t know about." Mo Yan looked at the few wooden boxes left on the other side of the cave and asked anxiously Snow dumplings.


    When she woke up from the cave, there was nothing there. Just two days ago, the Uto people brought in these big boxes, and her guards did not allow her to get even half a step closer to the pile of boxes. She originally suspected that it contained explosives, but Xue Tuanziter confirmed her suspicion.


    Mo Yan''s first reaction was that these explosives were used to deal with Xiao Ruiyuan, and he secretly filled them with spiritual spring water while these people were asleep at night. It''s a pity that these people were very cautious, probably worried that the explosives would be wetted by rain during transportation, so they wrapped them with oil paper more than a dozen times.


    The spiritual spring water poured in had no effect, but was discovered by the attentive Weiya. There was no trace of Qinshui on the roof of the cave. The Wutuo people didn''t know where the water came from, and they didn''t think Mo Yan had the ability and freedom to cause damage, so they had to move the gunpowder box to another location.


    Mo Yan didn''t dare to take risks. She could only let these boxes of explosives pile up there. It was impossible to light a fire to make all the gunpowder explode. It would not matter if the Uto people were killed. The cave would definitely copse. Even if she hid there There is no life-threatening danger in the space. ording to the letter that the space cannot move on its own, she has no chance of seeing the light of day again.


    Yan Yan, write down these anomalies and ask Yunniao to bring them to your man. He will guard against these people. Xue Tuanzi was not too worried. No matter what, it could always guarantee Mo Yans safety.


    Mo Yan pped his forehead fiercely and said in annoyance: "I have been thinking about it these past two days and I forgot to mention this matter."


    She and Xiao Ruiyuan kept writing letters as frequently as they did each day. She and Yunniao were very careful, but they didn''t let Wu Tuo notice it. It was once that someone discovered a cloud bird perched on a stone wall and almost caught it and used it as a tooth-beating sacrifice.


    Mo Yan has been closely watched these days. It is no longer convenient for her to enter the space during the day. Only at night, after everyone is asleep, can she enter the space to write letters under the cover of darkness.


    At this interval, Weiya came back and said something to the two big men guarding Mo Yan. The two big men saluted her and went out.


    Mo Yan looked at Weiya with a calm expression, with a hint of defensiveness deep in his eyes.


    "Tsk, I''ve never seen you scared after being arrested for so many days. It seems that you are very confident in your fianc!" Weiya looked at Mo Yan with a smile, but her simple words made Mo Yan re. Big eyes.


    Because Weiya spoke in Chinese, even if her ent was a little strange, Mo Yan could still hear her clearly.


    Mo Yan''s reaction pleased Via, and the smile on her face deepened a bit: "It''s surprising, isn''t it? In our country of Utopia, I am not the only one who understands Chinese. Do you know why?"


    After asking, she answered without waiting for Mo Yan to speak: "Our Utuo has a longer history than Chu, but for hundreds of years we can only settle in a corner and let other countries bully us! Later, Our king ascended the throne and became emperor. He required everyone who was loyal to him to learn a foreignnguage and ced these people in various countries. Over the years, the countries that had bullied us were almost all annihted and annexed by Uto. .


    Mo Yan looked at Weiya in shock, and at the same time wondered why she would say this to herself. She didn''t feel that this person was showing off to her.


    "Don''t you, Da Chu, im to be the Kingdom of Heaven? You thought you were so powerful, but the battlest year really made us Wutuo see how powerful the Kingdom of Heaven is." Weiya looked at Mo Yan mockingly. Obviously, in her eyes, Da Chu It''s just a paper tiger that looks bluffing.


    Feeling Weiya''s contempt for Dachu, Mo Yan couldn''t help but be speechless. He still didn''t understand the purpose of Weiya saying this to her.


    Looking at the indifferent Mo Yan, Wei Ya suddenly became angry and asked in disbelief: "Aren''t you ashamed of Da Chu''s weakness?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan looked at Weiya like a fool and said the first sentence: "Why should I feel ashamed? Isn''t it normal for a country to be strong or weak? Even if the battlest year was just a small victory, then Its also a victory, and besides, is the strength of a country determined by a battle? Its too superficial for you to think like this.


    Via was choked and couldn''t speak. She always felt that something was wrong.


    Mo Yan looked at Weiya, recalling what she just said, and suddenly realized: This is probably the extreme arrogance derived from extreme low self-esteem.


    It is not difficult to understand this idea. The territories of Wutuo Kingdom and Dachu are not bordering each other. They are separated by more than a dozen countries,rge and small. However, the current king of Wutuoguo is not a person who is content with the status quo. He himself is very talented. He controlled the people loyal to him and lurked in neighboring countries.


    Many of these people had great talents. With the secret support of the king of Uto State, they sessfully entered the center of the enemy country. In addition, Uto State had developed extremely lethal gunpowder. With the help of internal cooperation and external cooperation, these countries fell one by one. Became part of Utopia.


    With this method, the Utuo Kingdom sessively annexed more than a dozen small country tribes in just a dozen years, bing a dominant force in the northwest. However, Dachu and Utuo had no contact and were far apart. In addition, there was no information. Wutuo''s dominance in the northwest did not arouse Dachu''s vignce.


    The Utopia is getting stronger and stronger, and its people''s worship of the monarch has reached a blind level. They are like fanatical believers and do not allow anyone to criticize the monarch. The people will never say which country the monarch wants to attack. Saying no, this also caused the warlike temperament of everyone in Utopia.


    Vi Ya is one of the fanatical believers. She is full of blind confidence and admiration for Utuo and the loyal monarch. Naturally, she cannot understand Mo Yan''s contemptuous attitude towards Da Chu.


    Although the Utuo Kingdom upies arge area of territory, it regards thend of Dachu as the paradise of its dreams. Gradually, its king is not satisfied with making small troubles, so he sets his sights on Dachu. Therefore, heunched a campaignst year. An advance team of 20,000 people started the first battle of Wuchu with invincible gunpowder.


    Utuo''s gunpowder seemed to be heading towards Qiuca, but in fact it was a demonstration to Dachu, which could also be said to be a test. Although Da Chu won that battle, the casualties were several times that of Utuo. Even if he won the final victory, he could not erase this fact.


    It was also this battle that gave Dachu a sense of crisis, and then gave birth to the musket that Wutuo is so afraid of today.


    Compared with muskets, gunpowder is still more powerful. However, muskets can be used flexibly inbat and are less dangerous. Almost everyone can use them as weapons. It can be said that half a pound of gunpowder is equal to eight ounces of Uto''s gunpowder. In a real fight, Uto will be the most powerful. There is no chance of winning, which is the main reason why King Wutuo tried every means to obtain the manufacturing of muskets.


    Weiya''s words were almost worn out. Seeing that Mo Yan still looked indifferent, she thought she didn''t understand. Finally, she couldn''t help but rify her purpose: "Humph, what if you Dachu have muskets? Let''s go together." A gunpowder bullet is more powerful than a hundred muskets. Your fianc has lost the favor of the Emperor of Chu. If you can persuade him to cooperate with us, he will be a great hero of our Utopia, and the king will definitely reward you heavily. "

 Chapter 1124: Dont be afraid of seeking your own death.

    Chapter 1124: Don''t be afraid of seeking your own death.


    Chapter 1124: Seeking death, dont be afraid


    Mo Yan finally understood Weiya''s intention, and as her mind was racing, she kept showing a look of disbelief on her face: "You, you lied to me, Brother Xiao has made great contributions to Dachu, and he is a great minister personally conferred by the Holy Lord. General, he is clearly deeply favored by the Emperor, how could he lose His Majesty''s favor? Don''t try to deceive me with these words, I won''t believe you."


    Seeing the look she wanted to see on Mo Yan''s face, Weiya smiled more and more charmingly: "Why should I lie to you about this kind of thing? What good will it do to me? If you don''t believe it, I can ask you to Write a letter to your fianc and ask him personally.


    Looking at Weiya, who looked determined, the expression on Mo Yan''s face gradually changed from disbelief to doubt, and her eyes revealed a trace of confusion and vulnerability, "He...how is Brother Xiao? Is he very sad? No, no, no, no , Brother Xiao is so powerful, how can he be sad? The Holy Lord''s censure is only temporary, Brother Xiao will definitely cheer up and regain the Holy Lord''s trust and favor."


    Having said that, there was uncertainty in Mo Yan''s tone, which was just right for Via to hear.


    In Weiya''s eyes, Mo Yan is a somewhat strong but not scheming woman. She never expected that Mo Yan was trying to y tricks on her, "Huh, the Emperor of Da Chu is selfish and narrow-minded, otherwise with your fianc''s Thanks to your merits, you should have been promoted to Duke long ago! If I am right, it is because your fianc has done so much that he is jealous of the Emperor of Chu, and that is why he is disgusted and uses excuses to belittle him. This is only the first step. He will be there in the future. It feels good.


    Seeing Mo Yan''s face gradually turning pale, Weiya became more and more satisfied and continued: "It would be fine if your fianc just bes decadent. If he tries to sacrifice you to catch us people and im credit from the Emperor of Dachu, To regain the favor of the Emperor of Dachu, we will die when the timees, but you will have to die with us, or die in the hands of your beloved fianc, are you willing?"


    Mo Yan had a look of panic on her face, and she was extremely speechless inside. She had to admit that this woman was very powerful. If she was really only sixteen years old and no one came to rescue her after being arrested for so long, after hearing these words, she would definitely doubt whether her rtives and her fianc had given up on her. I have no intention of rescuing her.


    It was confused by this woman, maybe she really believed her, and then stepped into the trap she set step by step, and she could not turn over forever.


    Although I wont be confused by this woman, I still have to do the drama that needs to be done.


    Mo Yan''s face became even paler, she stared at Via and said loudly: "No, no, Brother Xiao will not do this. He is so good to me, how can he not care about my life or death? I am his fiance, how could he not save me!"


    A strange light shed in Via''s eyes, and her bright red lips uttered the most shocking words: "What an innocent girl! You probably don''t know that in the eyes of men who regard power as their life, their fiance Its nothing at all! As long as he stands at the top, what kind of woman does he want? You are not a stunning beauty, so why should he give up on you? "


    Mo Yan''s face was drained of all color, and he stared nkly into the void as if his soul had been drained out.


    Seeing that Mo Yan was already shaken, Weiya added fuel to the fire: "If you don''t believe what I said, how about we make a bet?"


    Mo Yan raised his head, his unsteady eyes fell on Weiya, and asked weakly: "What are you betting on?"


    A cruel smile appeared on the corner of Via''s mouth, and she softly uttered six words: "Your fianc''s heart!"


    Master, all arrangements are in ce, and the subordinates are on standby at any time, waiting for the masters orders. Xiao Shiyi reported to Xiao Ruiyuan in the study room of the Generals Mansion.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded slightly and tapped the table with his index finger: "Is there anything unusual over there?"


    Xiao Shiyi obviously knew where "over there" was, and said quickly: "There have been frequent secretings and goings at night in recent days, and it has been determined that that is where Wu Tuo was hiding."


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan had a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "He is quite bold. He really dares to hide the enemy''s secrets. This time, even if the Holy Father cares about thest trace of father-son affection, he will not bypass him."


    After Mo Yan was captured by the Wutuo people, Xiao Ruiyuan never stopped hunting Wutuo Xizuo. He suspected that someone in the court was harboring these people, so he sent arge number of people to secretly monitor several princes who might be coborating with the enemy and the country, as well as ministers who secretly relied on them.


    Although these princes and princes have restrained themselves a lot after Chu Heng recovered from his illness, Chu Heng has not had any heirs and has been criticized openly and secretly by these people. Obviously, they still covet the position of crown prince. They originally proposed that Chu Heng should be adopted by other princes. The heirs are secretly operated by these people.


    Xiao Ruiyuan started with several princes and princes, and then monitored Weiya, who could freely enter and leave the capital with the pass he gave her. Sure enough, he found clues and sessfully found the group''s carefully crafted hiding ce, and prepared to take this opportunity to Find out the people behind the scenes and eliminate future troubles forever.


    "Master, what should we do next?" Xiao Shiyi also despised the person his master was talking about in his heart. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. He can understand that person''s unwillingness to make aeback, but to abandon the justice of the family and country in order to achieve his goal and seek the skin of a tiger is despised.


    Stay still over there, until all the Wutuo people are caught, he will not be able to escape. Xiao Ruiyuan expressionlessly set the final oue for the person who harbored the enemys spy.


    Yes! Xiao Shiyi bowed in agreement.


    At this time, there was a knocking sound outside the door. Xiao Shiyi quickly stepped forward to open the door, and Maomao jumped in through the crack in the door, and suddenly jumped onto Xiao Ruiyuan''s desk. There was also a piece of white cloth stained with green grass juice in his mouth.


    Xiao Ruiyuan could not stay in Liuyang Vige forever, so Maomao once again became his and Mo Yan''s messenger, going back and forth between the Mo family and the General''s Mansion every day to deliver their letters.


    Opening the piece of white cloth and reading the content above, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face showed a hint of joy. This time he did not write a reply as usual, but asked Xiao Shiyi to quickly summon all the secret guards and personally give them a series of instructions. .


    After arranging everything, Xiao Jiu hesitated for a moment and suggested to Xiao Ruiyuan: "Master, those gunpowders are too dangerous. Just in case, I privately thought it would be better to destroy them in advance."


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head: "It''s easy to be exposed by doing this. As long as they act ording to the n, they don''t have the guts to detonate the gunpowder, so there is no need to take such risks."


    These people would not easily kill him if they had the intention of inciting him to rebel. He had not originally nned to take action when he was reced, so it would be okay to let them rx their vignce and survive for a while longer.


    As soon as Xiao Jiu heard this, he said nothing more.


    The next day, Weiya sessfully entered the city and arrived at the General''s Mansion with the special order given by Xiao Ruiyuan. After several confrontations, Weiya "had no choice but" agreed to Xiao Ruiyuan''s request for a substitution in person, andte at night the next day, she kept those details secret. Brought to the General''s Mansion.


    Xiao Ruiyuan pretended not to know where these people were hiding, promised Weiya that he would take these people out of the city tomorrow, and warned the Uto people not to y tricks.


    Via agreed immediately, and immediately swore an oath in the name of the patron saint of Uto, promising not to y tricks.


    The Wutuo people spent all this time mainly to rescue the trapped tribesmen. It was just a temporary n to rebel against Xiao Ruiyuan. Now that the n was mostly sessful, it also nted the seeds of estrangement in the hearts of the unmarried couple Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan. Their other The goal has been achieved. As long as Xiao Ruiyuan doesn''t go back on his words, they don''t have the courage to fight to the death.


    At noon the next day, dozens of Wutuo''s agents took the special movement order given by Xiao Ruiyuan and sessfully escaped from the capital under the control of the secret guards. Not long after, Xiao Ruiyuan led a group of men and horses to the foot of Yuhua Mountain on the pretext of night hunting, and met with the foreigner Xizuo on the outskirts of the mountain forest, where the six beasts were waiting early.


    At this time, it was less than two hours before dark, and it was a bit of a rush to arrive at the recement ce before dark. Worried that the Mo family was anxious, Xiao Ruiyuan simply led people into Yuhua Mountain without informing them. Six beasts cleared the way in front of them, frightening the beasts that lurked day and night along the road.


    The mountain road was difficult to walk, so the group hurriedly and slowly arrived at the opposite side of the cave where the Uto people were hiding before dark. Xiao Ruiyuan sat on a high horse and saw Mo Yan being restrained by two Wutuo people at a nce.


    Today is the eighth day since Mo Yan was taken to the mountain, which means the two have not seen each other for eight days except for exchanging a few letters. In these eight days, Xiao Ruiyuan experienced unprecedented worry, self-me, anxiety and hope, whichsted longer than the past eight years.


    The two of them looked at each other from a distance. Even though they couldn''t see each other''s faces clearly, they could still feel the surging excitement.


    Xiao Ruiyuan suppressed the urge to ride his horse forward, hold his beloved tightly in his arms andfort him, and walked slowly to the cave with Xia Zuo, who was being escorted by the secret guard, expressionlessly, and his eyes fell on Mo On the shabby cloth strip on Yan''s head, a strong anger shed across his eyes.


    The next moment, he looked away, as if he didn''t care.


    Looking at the many tribesmen opposite, Wu Tuo and others looked particrly happy, but when they saw the six-headed monster that was sniffing here and there, especially the extra long six-headed monster staying where the gunpowder was buried, their expressions suddenly changed. Get nervous.


    "As expected of the famous God of War, General Xiao really keeps his word." The smile on Lei Tuo''s face was a little forced. He looked at the six beasts who all turned their heads and stared at him, as if they would pounce on him in the next moment. He was very cold. Tianli was so excited that he broke into a cold sweat.


    There was an impatient look on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face, and he said straight to the point: "Leituo, I kept my promise and delivered your people here safely. Now it''s your turn!"


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan being so direct, Lei Tuo was not surprised. He looked back at Mo Yan, who was burying his head in silence. A smile with unknown meaning appeared on the corner of his mouth covered by his beard: "General Xiao is really a man of love, your future wife." What a blessing.


    After saying that, he waved his hand and signaled his two subordinates to let go of Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was free again. She hesitated for a moment and was about to walk over, but was held back by Weiya.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed, and when he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Weiya: "General Xiao, you have controlled so many people in my Utto, how about you let my brother go first, and then I let your fiance go?"


    These words are obviously uneasy, and he suspects that Xiao Ruiyuan has a back-up n.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had a look of dissatisfaction on his face, but he didn''t say anything. With a wave of his hand, the secret guard let go of Weiya''s brother Weir.


    Weir was happy and walked quickly towards his sister.


    Seeing that her brother was safe and sound, Weiya finally felt relieved, but she still did not let go of Mo Yan, "General Xiao, you are so powerful in numbers, Weiya is really worried, otherwise you will let all our n members go." Wait until we get out of this forest safely before letting your fiance go?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s face darkened and he said coldly: "Are you kidding me, General?"


    Before Weiya could speak, Lei Tuo said with a smile: "What the General said is serious. Your fiance is much more important than us. If we just give it to you, I''m afraid we will be unlucky in the next moment! Don''t you Its okay if you agree, let your subordinates withdraw from this forest, and Leituo will let your fiance go immediately.


    Xiao Ruiyuan pursed his lips and didn''t speak for a long time, obviously considering whether to do this.


    The originally rxed atmosphere suddenly became tense, and the people on both sides looked very nervous. Lei Tuo and the others sweated without making a sound to urge them, quietly waiting for Xiao Ruiyuan''s answer.


    After a while, Xiao Ruiyuan agreed to Weiya''s request with a dark face, and with a wave of his hand, the secret guards let go of all their efforts.


    Those Wu Tuo Xia Zuo regained their freedom and couldn''t wait to run to the opposite side, following Lei Tuo and others as they continued to retreat.


    With a dark face, Xiao Ruiyuan led the secret guards forward step by step. The six beasts were even more eager to watch. Once the Wutuo people dared to do anything to hurt Mo Yan, they would rush up and bite their throats without hesitation.


    Lei Tuo and others were very afraid of the Six Beasts, so they ckmailed Mo Yan for extra protection. They never thought of harming her, and hoped that she could convince her fianc to work for Wu Tuo in the future.


    Xiao Ruiyuan got off his horse and led the secret guards to keep a close distance from Lei Tuo and others.


    Thest rays of the sun set in the west, and the entire mountain forest became dim. Gradually, only moving ck shadows could be seen.


    A momentter, the Uto people finally exited the forest and came to the hidden natural mountain road behind the cave. This mountain road has a cliff on one side and an abyss on the other. It is very narrow and can only allow one person to pass.


    On the protruding rocks on the cliff, there are several basin-sized gunpowders ced. Once Xiao Ruiyuan makes any move, the Wutuo people will light the fuses without hesitation.


    Leituo and others thought they were foolproof, but little did they know that Mo Yan had already spied on this mountain road and revealed it to Xiao Ruiyuan. At the end of the mountain road, there are already ten times more elite troops than the Uto people ambushed. Not only would Xiao Ruiyuan not make any changes, if they did not take this mountain road, he would also design a n to force these people onto this road of no return.


    After everyone retreated to the mountain path and ensured their own safety, Weiya kept her promise and let Mo Yan go. As Mo Yan carefully walked back along the mountain path, she lit the fuse on the stone wall.


    The power of gunpowder cannot be underestimated. This explosion can directly blow up the mountain road, making it impossible for Xiao Ruiyuan and others to pursue them. In this way, the Wutuo people arepletely safe.


    Seeing Wei Ya''s actions, Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed drastically. He quickly rushed to the mountain road regardless of the obstruction of the secret guard, took Mo Yan''s hand and held her whole body in his arms and walked back: "Yan''er, don''t be afraid."


    Well, Im not afraid! Mo Yans heart felt hot, she held Xiao Ruiyuans hand tightly and left quickly under his protection.


    As soon as the two of them reached a safe area, there was a loud explosion behind them, and a burst of fire shot into the sky, frightening countless birds living in the forest.


    The narrow mountain road was instantly sted with a gap of more than ten feet. Even though Xiao Ruiyuan was extremely skilled in martial arts, he could not fly to the other side to hunt down the Uto people.


    Weiya proudly looked at her masterpiece, and shouted loudly to Xiao Ruiyuan, who was holding Mo Yan on the other side of the gap: "Thank you so much, General, for your help this time. Weiya will definitely report it to the king and record her merits for the general. I hope that one day There are also opportunities for coboration.


    Hearing Weiya''s shouting, Xiao Ruiyuan raised his head and looked at her with a dead look, a cold and cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    It was too dark, and Weiya couldn''t see the expression on Xiao Ruiyuan''s face, and she didn''t know that what awaited them next was a real road of no return, a road of survival cut off by her own hands.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t need to worry about the next thing. He carefully carried Mo Yan onto the horse''s back, and then turned over on the horse so that Mo Yan faced him.


    This gesture is quite ambiguous. Looking at the secret guards who were watching their noses and noses, Mo Yan blushed and did not dare to raise her head.


    "Yan''er, does it hurt here?" Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t notice Mo Yan''s difort and reached out to touch her injured forehead, but she was afraid of hurting her and didn''t dare to do it.


    Looking at the decisive man who was killing so carefully, Mo Yan wanted tough, but also felt a little proud. He reached out and pulled off the eye-catching rag on his forehead: "It''s okay, look, he''s almost healed."


    Xiao Ruiyuan took the Huozhezi handed over by Xiao Shiyi and moved it close to Mo Yan''s forehead. He could clearly see that the scabbed wound was the size of a copper coin, and his clothes were stained with dried and ckened blood. There was a strong anger in his eyes: " Damn it!"


    If he had time, he really wanted to go around to the other side of the mountain road and kill the Uto people himself.


    Dont be angry, just rest for two days for this minor injury. Mo Yanforted her. If she hadnt been worried about arousing the suspicion of the Uto people, she would have cured this minor injury for herself.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t say anything, but gently kissed the wound, and then stretched out a pair of iron arms to lock Mo Yan tightly in his arms. Until this moment, the fullness in his arms made him extremely convinced that his beloved was safe and sound, and his heart, which had been hanging for many days, finally returned to its original position.


    Feeling the change in the man''s mood, Mo Yan also forgot about the secret guards around her. She reached out and hugged his strong waist tightly, leaning quietly into this warm embrace. The familiar breath between her breaths made her feel extremely at ease. .


    Along the way, the two of them clung to each other tightly, listening to each other''s heartbeats. Their hearts had never been quieter than before. They just hoped that they could go on like this forever and never be separated again...

 Chapter 1125: Final Chapter Ending 1

    Chapter 1125: Final Chapter Ending 1


    Chapter 1125 Ending Ending 1


    Needless to say, Mo Yan returned safely, and everyone in the Mo family was happy and excited. After the mountain road was bombed, Letovia and others rxed their vignce and came to the end of the mountain road. Before they had time to be happy, they were ambushed by thousands of men who had been ambushed by Xiao Ruiyuan in advance. attack.


    The two sides engaged in a fierce fight at the mountain pass. After the Utuos used up the remaining dozen or so pieces of gunpowder and killed and injured most of them, they were finally outnumbered and were all captured by Xiao Ruiyuan''s men. They were taken back to the capital that night and imprisoned. In the Criminal Prison, after counting the number of casualties, it was determined that no one had escaped.


    The next morning, Emperor Hui''an rewarded Xiao Ruiyuan heavily in front of all the civil and military officials. The various treasures he gave made the ministers who were used to seeing treasures envied him with envy, especially Emperor Hui''an''s sincere encouragement to Xiao Ruiyuan. Let everyone clearly realize that General Xiao has great favor and has not lost the trust and favor of the king of the country.


    Many people looked back and suspected that Xiao Ruiyuan''s previous rebuke by Emperor Hui''an was just a show for the Uto people. Thinking of this possibility, some people immediately broke into a cold sweat and wondered whether they had made any further mistakes after Xiao Ruiyuan was reprimanded.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was loyal to the country and was not bewitched by Wu Tuo''s craftsmanship. He nned to catch all of Wu Tuo''s craftsmen in one fell swoop. His contribution was no less than winning a battle, so he was duly rewarded.


    Emperor Hui''an''s move not only encouraged meritorious ministers, but also had the effect of winning over people''s hearts. Many people were gearing up to do great achievements, so that they could get promoted to high positions and protect their wives.


    Emperor Hui''an walked down the court with a smile on his face and returned to the imperial study, his face suddenly turned ugly. Amid the trembling eunuchs, they headed to the former Hengjun Prince''s Mansion, where Hengjun, who had been deposed from the throne, would be imprisoned. Xiang Chuye was brought to the imperial study room.


    At this time, in the prince''s residence, the cousins Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng were drinking and talking.


    Hanzhang, this time I was able to capture all the Wutuo people in one fell swoop and find out the people behind the scenes. You have done a great job. My cousin gives you a toast. Chu Heng picked up the cup filled with wine and thanked him sincerely.


    "Without the cooperation of His Majesty and his cousin, Hanzhang is not sure that he can catch all these people and save Yan''er. It is Hanzhang who should be the one to respect his cousin." Xiao Ruiyuan raised his ss and took the initiative to propose a toast to Chu Heng, and then drank it. All.


    Seeing this, Chu Heng shook his head helplessly and drank the wine in the ss in one sip: "My father and I just cooperated with you in a show, but it was you and Hejia who really contributed, especially Hejia, she Her contribution is the greatest, if she were not worried about her reputation being damaged, my father would definitely reward her generously."


    Taking into ount Mo Yan''s reputation, at the request of Xiao Ruiyuan and Chu Heng, Emperor Hui''an did not exin the fact that Mo Yan was captured by the Wutuo people and used it to threaten Xiao Ruiyuan. He only said that the Wutuo people had evil intentions and wanted to instigate Xiao Ruiyuan, and their wolfish ambitions were clear. visible.


    "No, Your Majesty can care about Yan''er''s reputation, which is more important than any reward. Hanzhang also expressed his gratitude to his cousin on Yan''er''s behalf." Xiao Ruiyuan poured the wine as he said it, and toasted Chu Heng again.


    Chu Heng couldn''tugh or cry, and joked: "Originally I came to thank you for hosting this banquet, but now it''s you thanking me! If you really want to thank me, don''t borrow my flowers to offer me Buddha. It''s too shameful." Sincerely, how about you go to Mos house one day, let He Jia cook a banquet in person, and formally thank me?"


    The Mo family''s meals are extraordinary. They are not as varied as the imperial chef''s. What''s better is that they can use the mostmon ingredients to make the most delicious dishes. Chu Heng fell in love with it after eating it twice, but as the prince of a country, he couldn''t always go to other people''s houses to eat and drink. In addition, he was busy with official duties, so he rarely went there even if he had a legitimate excuse.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at his expectant cousin and decisively changed the subject: "I wonder how the Holy Emperor will deal with him this time."


    The originally harmonious and joyful atmosphere waspletely destroyed by this sentence. Chu Heng put down his wine ss, and the smile on his face faded: "There are only two results, either ignoring it or not mentioning it, or a ss of poisonous wine. No matter which one it is, the final result will not change."


    Chu Heng thought he was tolerant enough towards Chu Ye. Even though he wanted him to die, he still never took any actual action. This time, Chu Ye sought death again, and Chu Heng no longer wanted to let him go. If Emperor Hui''an chooses to expose it, he can only do it himself to avoid future troubles.


    Xiao Ruiyuan undoubtedly knew Chu Heng. Hearing the killing intent in his tone, he shook his head and said: "What he did has crossed the bottom line. I''m afraid the Holy One will not let him go this time. Cousin, don''t be impatient."


    Chu Heng nodded, and his originally fluctuating emotions gradually calmed down, "I know what''s going on and won''t act impulsively."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan felt relieved.


    Chu Ye was a thorn in Chu Heng''s heart. Even though the death of Queen Chunyi was not directly rted to him, he was the son of an enemy, and it was inevitable that Chu Heng would be angry. Furthermore, his actions over the years have already crossed Chu Heng''s bottom line. If Chu Heng hadn''t been concerned about Emperor Hui''an, Chu Heng would have gotten rid of him long ago.


    Your Highness, someone from the pce has given instructions to your Highness to enter the pce immediately. Halfway through the drink, the **** who was waiting in front of Chu Heng walked in quickly to report.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at his cousin and couldn''t guess what Emperor Hui''an meant by announcing his cousin''s entry into the pce at this time, but it must have something to do with Chu Ye.


    Cousin, you are free to do as you like, Ill go first. Chu Heng obviously thought of this, he stood up and said to Xiao Ruiyuan.


    "Well." Xiao Ruiyuan also stood up and reminded: "Cousin, this may be an opportunity." An opportunity to kill Chu Ye in an honest and fair manner.


    Chu Heng understood what his cousin meant, nodded tacitly, and then went back to the backyard to change clothes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t want to stay long. After seeing Chu Heng out, he also left the Prince''s Mansion and rode straight to the North City Gate.


    "Sister, why did your injurye out before it''s healed? Go back to bed and lie down, don''t let the wind blow you." Xin''er and others were basking in the sun in the corner. When they saw Mo Yaning over with a deck chair, Xin''er was confused. He jumped up and quickly stepped forward to stop him.


    Mo Yan came back safely. Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou werepletely relieved. They wanted to take a few more days off to stay at home with Mo Yan, but Mo Yan didn''t want to bask in the pity of her parents and tried her best to persuade them to go back. Beijing.


    Xin''er and Sheng''er were frightened and refused to be separated from their sister, so they stayed at home and "monitored" their sister for their parents, preventing her from getting out of bed.


    Mo Yan deliberately pretended to be asleep to deceive her two younger sisters. After they left, she immediately put on her clothes and shoes and took out the deck chair to bask in the sun.


    "It''s just a bump on the head and it''s not a broken muscle or bone. Your sister and I have been lying there all day and all night, and I''m almost sick." Mo Yan gently pushed her sister away, stubbornly put the recliner under the corner, and sat down. Spread out and bask in the warm sun.


    Seeing this, Xin''er stamped her feet anxiously, rushed back into the house and took out a sheepskin hat: "Just put this on. Your wound hasn''t healedpletely. If you get wind, be careful and you may get a headache." Don''t be exposed to the sun, it will leave scars."


    Mo Yan was helpless and just about to say no, her eyes were stung by the white sunlight. She quickly took it and put the eye mask on her eyes, covering the scab wound on her forehead: " Is that okay?"


    Xiner nced at it and nodded reluctantly: "Let''s do this for now. Just don''t take off your hat."


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and sank into the couch covered with thick fur. From time to time, she said a few words to Xiner and the others. Under the sunlight, her body gradually softened, like azy big cat.


    The real "big cat" Hairball came over to join in the fun. His huge head rested veryfortably on Mo Yan''sp, and he purred happily from his throat.


    In addition to the red python that entered the space to hibernatest night, the remaining four beasts are also there. They each found afortable ce to lie down, raising their heads from time to time to look at the blue sky, at the passing birds, and at Mo Yan, who was basking in the sun with his eyes closed in the corner, squinting his eyes and wagging his tail. , enjoying the quiet and leisurely winter days.


    Mo Yan originally just basked in the sun and chatted with her family, but she became drowsy while basking in the sun and fell asleep without even realizing it.


    Li Xiu and the others, who were chatting lively, did not hear Mo Yan''s voice. After a closer look, they found that she had fallen asleep, so they turned off their voices one by one and went about their work quietly, fearing that the sound of drawing threads would be too loud. Noisy, woke up Mo Yan.


    Xin''er went back to the house and took out a fiery red fox fur nket and gently covered her sister''s body.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stepped into the Mo family''s yard and immediately saw Mo Yan sleeping quietly.


    Against the backdrop of the fiery red leather nket and sunlight, Mo Yan''s wless cheeks looked even more delicate, and the tiny hairs were clearly visible, as if the gentle breeze could leave a mark on her fragile skin. There are shallow traces on the bottom.


    Xiao Ruiyuan sat on the chair next to the recliner, looking at his fiance for a moment, his eyes as gentle as water, and he could no longer hold anything in his eyes.


    This night, Mo Yan slept particrly deeply. He didn''t wake up until an hourter. He was woken up by the pressure of the big head of the hair ball and the poor blood flow in his legs.


    Mo Yan, who had just woken up, was still a little confused. Shezily took off the hat covering her eyes and stared at the flowers and nts swaying in the wind in the flower bed, unable to realize where she was for a moment.


    This confused look instantly hit Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart. He originally wanted to wait for his fiance to find out, but he couldn''t help butugh out loud, and stepped forward to hold her in his arms.


    The yard was so quiet that Mo Yan didn''t even think that there was someone sitting next to him. He was hugged off guard and jumped. He subconsciously reached out to push, but was hugged tighter.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t even recognize your husband anymore? How do you think your husband should punish you?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan pretended to be dissatisfied and said, his voice was low as if he had been hypnotized, which made Mo Yan feel sleepy again, so that she ignored the man''s words.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart softened. He gently touched her sleeping red cheek and couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her.


    "Why are you here? Are you taking a rest today?" After Xiao Ruiyuan made such a fuss, Mo Yanpletely woke up and was quite surprised by his arrival.


    I didnt take two days off before, and this time the Holy Father promised me two more days. Xiao Ruiyuan yed with Mo Yans delicate fingers, and his voice was full of joy: I can spend these few days with you.


    Mo Yan was very happy when he heard this: "It is rare for the Holy One to be so generous. You can rx for a few days."


    At this point, she suddenly remembered another thing and asked: "What will those Uto people do? You won''t care about this anymore, will you?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan nodded: "This matter will be taken over by the Ministry of Punishment. I think there will be a result in a while! Lei Tuo and Weiya have a high status in Wutuo, and they should be able to ask a lot of things. In any case, the Holy Lord will not Let these people go back to Uto."


    Although those craftsmen developed muskets, which are more flexible than gunpowder inbat, Uto''s gunpowder is more lethal. No one can deny this. The Holy One suspected that Wutuo had created something more powerful than gunpowder, and wanted to dig it out bit by bit from the mouths of Lei Tuo and others.


    So Lei Tuo and others will not die for a while, and I am afraid they will be worse than dead. Until they lose the value of their existence, then I am afraid they will be truly relieved.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not intend to tell Mo Yan this point.


    Mo Yan didn''t think too much. When he heard that his fianc no longer had to worry about those Uto people, he was happy and blurted out: "If possible, I really hope you will stop dealing with these dangerous things."


    As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Mo Yan regretted it. She lowered her head in annoyance, not daring to look at Xiao Ruiyuan''s face.


    No matter how helpless he was when he joined the army, it is undeniable that this man was born for the battlefield. Every time he talks about border issues, he always talks a lot more than usual, and he feels more free andfortable living in border areas than in the capital.


    Since she has chosen this man, she should have been mentally prepared to face separation and a life of fear in the future, instead of clearly expressing her displeasure and forcing him to make promises that he cannot fulfill like she does now.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the uneasy woman, and his heart felt as if he had been pricked by a needle. It didn''t hurt, but it made him ufortable. He always thought that his fiance was different from other women, that she yearned for the life on the border.


    He once thought that if he chose to guard the border in the future, he would take her with him, settle down at the border, and take her to watch the sunset over the long river and the solitary smoke in the desert...


    He didn''t know until now that she, like many ordinary women, would worry about her husband who was away at war. Even if he stood in front of her, she would still be worried about the future separation, and he knew It''s a littlete!


    After not hearing the man''s voice for a long time, Mo Yan secretly poked the impulsive little person in her heart and was about to exin to the man not to take her words to heart. She was brought into a warm embrace.


    Yaner, why didnt you tell me earlier? Xiao Ruiyuan sighed and asked, gently rubbing his chin on Mo Yans head.


    Mo Yan was confused: What did you say earlier?


    The next moment, Xiao Ruiyuan gave the answer: "You don''t want me to go to the battlefield or do those dangerous things, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Mo Yan raised her head suddenly and asked in a nagging tone: "I told you earlier, wouldn''t you do it?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head, and in Mo Yan''s dimmed eyes, he said softly: "I will change for you, and one day I will no longer worry you."


    Mo Yan''s eyes heated up, and she shook her head quickly: "You don''t have to change anything for me. I hope you can do what you want to do, what you like to do. I like you, and I should choose you to be my future husband. I understand and tolerate everything about you, and you dont have to deliberately change anything for me.


    Looking at the corners of the woman''s crystal eyes, Xiao Ruiyuan wiped away the wetness with his fingertips pitifully: "Before I met you, I thought that horse leather shroud was my only destination, but after meeting you, I just want to keep you. Like all ordinary couples in the world, they will grow old hand in hand in an ordinary way. The ce with you is the best destination for me."


    Once, his only concern was his cousin. When his cousin died, he could not escape the word death; when his cousin was alive, he asked himself to guard the border and died alone. But after meeting the person in his arms, he She cherished her life more and more. No matter how beautiful the scenery at the border was, it couldn''tpare to her flowery smile.


    Mo Yan looked at the serious-looking man and was speechless: Did she misunderstand him all along?


    What a silly girl! Xiao Ruiyuan pinched Mo Yans nose lovingly and ced a shallow kiss on her slightly opened lips.


    The words "silly girl" made Mo Yan feel a little ashamed for no reason. Red clouds gradually appeared on her beautiful face, making her look particrly attractive.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s throat tightened at the sight, and he lowered his head to deepen the kiss, but Mo Yan dodged it.


    "There are peopleing and going in the yard, and I was bumped into. Do I still want to see people?" Mo Yanmei''s eyes widened, and she clenched her fist and beat Xiao Ruiyuan''s chest.


    Without waiting for Mo Yan to hit her a second time, Xiao Ruiyuan reached out and wrapped her pink fist tightly: "They are out, we are the only two at home." After the words fell, he directly sealed the woman''s delicate lips.


    The two people kissing each other seemed to have forgotten the five beasts in the yard. Except for the furball, which was grinning and wanting to rush up to cause destruction, the remaining four beasts looked at the guy who was torturing the single beast thoughtfully, and suddenly the idea of thispanion came to his mind. .


    This kiss was particrly longsting. When the two separated, Mo Yan''s lips were red and swollen. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell what they had just done.


    Mo Yan leaned weakly in Xiao Ruiyuan''s arms and didn''t even want to move a finger.


    Xiao Ruiyuan pressed his forehead against hers, and his hoarse voice revealed a faint temptation: "Yan''er, let''s get married!"


    Getting married? Mo Yan was confused at first, then shook his head: "No, not this year, my father won''t agree."


    Her father has just gotten married. If they get married again, people will make fun of them. Of course, she didn''t care if othersughed or not, but there was a custom that two happy events could not be held in the same year, so she couldn''t mess with the rules, otherwise if something went wrong at home in the future, someone would definitely take it as an excuse.


    Xiao Ruiyuan immediately said: "Then we will get married in the first month of next year. There are three auspicious days in the first month."


    He knows that it is not realistic to get married this year, but it would be nice if the date can be set at the beginning of the year so that he only has to wait three months. Although three months is still a long time, it is better than waiting another half a year or even a year...


    There is onest little climax, the ending of getting married. Of course, it involves torturing animals. Well, I also torture myself~ (_)~

 Chapter 1126: Final Chapter Ending 2

    Chapter 1126: Final Chapter Ending 2


    Chapter 1126 Ending Chapter 2


    Xiao Ruiyuan made up his mind to get married in the first month of next year. Taking advantage of the fact that he didn''t have to go to the Yamen to check in in the past few days, he tried his best to persuade Mo Yan. Mo Yan originally thought it didn''t matter if he did it sooner orter, but in the end he couldn''t resist Xiao Ruiyuan''s strong offensive and finally nodded in agreement.


    On the day of Mu Xiu, Mo Qingze returned home with his wife and children, and the two expressed their willingness to get married as soon as possible.


    For Xiao Ruiyuan, the son-inw, Mo Qingze went from being disgusted at first to reluctantly epting him, and now he treats him as half a son.


    The purpose of dying the marriage between the two of them was to give Xiao Ruiyuan a final test. Now everything about Xiao Ruiyuan was to his liking, and his daughter spoke in person again. There was no point in procrastinating, so after some consideration, he happily agreed.


    However, Xiao Ruiyuan did not expect that things would go so smoothly. In surprise, without thinking, he took out the old almanac he carried with him, pointed out the three auspicious days in the first month, and respectfully asked his father-inw to choose.


    Looking at this old almanac that was ipatible with the atmosphere, Mo Yan covered her face with her hands and turned her head silently, not wanting to face the teasing eyes of her family.


    Mo Qingze''s eyes twitched and he joked, "You are well prepared."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression remained unchanged: "Marriage is an important matter, and Hanzhang dare not be careless."


    When Mo Qingze heard this, he didn''t know what to say, so he focused on the three auspicious days, and finally clicked on the nearest auspicious day, the twelfth day of the first lunar month: "Just this day, you can make it in time." Prepare?"


    This date waspletely unexpected by Xiao Ruiyuan. His face, which rarely showed any emotion, showed a rare look of gratitude: "Thank you, father-inw, for making it possible. My son-inw will prepare all the necessary matters before the year."


    Mo Qingze snorted, the change of mouth went smoothly, but he would never pay for the change!


    The wedding date was set, but the etiquette still had to go. Xiao Ruiyuan picked out an auspicious day from the old almanac. After obtaining Mo Qingze''s consent, he used this day as a question date and would bring a matchmaker to the house to make it official. Set a wedding date and inform family and friends.


    Xiao Ruiyuan got what he wanted, and he walked with wind in his eyes. When he went to the Yamen to order a meal on the first day after his vacation, all the subordinates in the Yamen were shocked to find that their iron-faced general actually smiled at them!


    To say it was a smile was actually a bit exaggerated. Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression was just much gentler than before, as if the ice that had condensed day after day on theke had finally melted. Even though the water was still cold, it gave people a gentle feeling.


    Learning that this change was the result of the future general''s wife and marquis'' wife, these people allmented that it is difficult for heroes to be beautiful, and even their iron-faced generals were not immune. They were all full of curiosity about the future general''s wife.


    As the New Year approaches, affairs in the DPRK and China be more and more numerous, and there are also manyrge and small matters in the military. But no matter how busy he was, Xiao Ruiyuan would personally prepare the betrothal gifts for the Mo family as soon as he returned to the General''s Mansion. Even the wedding room was slowly decorated by Xiao Shiyi and others ording to his wishes.


    ording to the regtions of the Marquis Mansion, the dowry given to the head of the house must not exceed 150 taels. However, Mo Yan has a special status and enjoys the same rights as the princess of the n. As long as the dowry does not exceed 180 taels, it will not be considered excessive.


    Weiyuan Hou Mansion has been passed down for more than two hundred years. In Xiao Ruiyuan''s hands, not to mention how much wealth the entire Hou Mansion has umted from generation to generation, his own private house alone has reached an astonishing level.


    Therefore, there are less than three months before the wedding, but it is not difficult for Xiao Ruiyuan to prepare a 150 yuan dowry gift. But he wanted to give his fiance the best, so he searched around in the warehouse of Weiyuan Marquis Mansion and his own private room for a long time, and finally picked out a barely qualified 80 yuan betrothal gift.


    With nearly half of the betrothal gift left, he nned to send his idle manpower to various ces to replenish the betrothal gift bit by bit over the next two months.


    Regarding their master''s tyrant behavior, Xiao Shiyi and others expressed that they were forced to eat dog food, but they rushed to ept this task and made up their minds to find the best things to add to the future mistress''s betrothal gift. , if you are lucky enough to catch the eye of the mistress, and if you identally anger the master, you will have someone to help put out the fire!


    Xiao Ruiyuan never told Mo Yan all this. Mo Yan naturally didn''t know that someone had gone to such great lengths to give her the best betrothal gift.


    In the blink of an eye, it has entered the coldest winter month of the year. At this time, it has already snowed three times. Fortunately, there was no continuous snowstorm that caused the severe snowstormst year, but the weather was very cold, not much better thanst year''s snowstorm. Mo Yan sat in the small room guarding the brazier every day, unwilling to step out of the house.


    The five beasts who had put on a thickyer of fur also becamezy. When it was cloudy or rainy or snowy, they did not like to go out. They crowded in the small room to warm themselves by the fire, while waiting for Mo Yan to feed them, and ate delicious food. The roasted sweet potatoes and popcorn made our little life so pleasant!


    Sister Yan Yan, do you think all the ounts I made are correct? After racking her brains, Li Yan finally prepared the ounts for the vegetables in the greenhouse this month for Mo Yan to review.


    After Tang Xin took charge of the rice shop, the ounts of greenhouse vegetables were handed over to Li Yan. This was something Li Zhong proposed to Mo Yan. Compared to Tang Xin, Li Yan seems a little content with the status quo. She usually just does housework and embroidery. She has no ns for the future.


    Li Zhong was stimted by his daughter''s unfortunate experience. He felt that it would be better for his daughter''s family to know more things and not limit their sights to the world in front of them. Especially after seeing that Tang Xin, who was the same age as her granddaughter, was bing more and more decisive and capable, she started to think about training her granddaughter.


    It happened that someone needed to do the ounting of greenhouse vegetables, so Mo Yan handed it over to Li Yan. Under Li Zhongs careful guidance, Li Yan got started quickly and is now doing a decent job.


    Mo Yan took the ount book and looked it over, pointing to a few mistakes in it and said: "It''s not a big problem, just check these things out again."


    After hearing this, Li Yan quickly checked it carefully, and finally said in annoyance while revising: "Sister Yan Yan, I was too careless. If you hadn''t found out, and the money had been distributed ording to this mistake, these families would have lost their money. What a loss."


    Mo Yan consoled him: "With so many calctions, it''s already good that you only made these few mistakes. You can do more careful ounting in the future."


    Hmm, I will check the ounts four or five times after finishing them to make sure I dont make any more mistakes. Li Yan pped her hands and encouraged herself. After going through all the unustomed conditions of getting numb and dizzy when she saw the amount, she has been able to fully adapt to it and found a lot of fun in it.


    Mo Yan smiled and encouraged Li Yan. After she finished revising, she picked up the ount book and looked through it again. Seeing that the family who received the least amount of moneyst month also received thirty-nine taels, she said happily: " The profits from greenhouse vegetables this year are even better thanst year, and everyone can have a good year."


    Li Yan said happily: "This year''s business is even more prosperous thanst year. The previous vige chief still regretted not expanding the nting area!"


    Mo Yan shook his head: "No matter how profitable greenhouse vegetables are, we can''t expand the nting without limit. Only when the supply exceeds demand can we sell them at a good price. If we grow too much, it won''t be valuable anymore."


    If you are unfortunate enough to encounter a natural disaster, you will suffer huge losses. Last year, when there was a snowstorm, Dapeng Vegetables was forced to terminate its business only halfway through. At that time, it lost a lot of money to those merchants who signed the supply contract.


    Fortunately, vegetables are very profitable. After losing most of the money, the money we earned was still much more than the ie from growing grain. Therefore, after this autumn harvest, Yang Bao asked Mo Yan on behalf of the vigers whether they could continue to grow greenhouse vegetables.


    Mo Yan intends to use greenhouse vegetables as a way for the entire Liuyang Vige to get rich. After receiving this modest merit, he is naturally willing to use the Lingquan water to continue to help them grow greenhouse vegetables.


    However, she also reminded the vigers involved in the nting in advance to be mentally prepared to deal with various natural disasters at any time. Once a snow disaster likest year urs, causing greenhouses to be destroyed, vegetable production to be reduced or even impossible to grow, etc., they must not The responsibility is ced on the Mo family.


    This is understandable, and dozens of vigers agreed without even thinking about it. This year has been going well. The vegetables were on the market a month ago. Now that the weather is getting colder, the demand for vegetables is getting bigger and bigger. Most restaurants in the capital have signed supply contracts with greenhouse vegetables in Liuyang Vige.


    Several towns near the capital enjoyed the benefitsst year. Although they were only able to do half of their business due to the heavy snowstorm, they also saw the business opportunities brought by greenhouse vegetables, so this year before the greenhouse vegetables were nted, these people came to visit them again. Sign the contract.


    However, this time, at Mo Yan''s strong request, a small adjustment was made to the signed contract, that is, if natural disasters caused a reduction in vegetable production and resulted in ack of supply, Liuyang Vige would not be considered a breach of the agreement, and these people were not allowed to recover.


    Last year, in order to open the market as soon as possible, there was an unfair use that "Liuyang Vige will pay doublepensation if the supply of vegetables is not caused by any factors." This year it will no longer be used.


    Originally, the businessmen did not agree, but Mo Yans attitude was too tough and he refused to make any concessions. They were finally tempted by the huge profits from greenhouse vegetables and finally signed the contract.


    Perhaps it was this premise that allowed Yang Bao to have the idea of expanding the scale of nting without any burden.


    After listening to Mo Yans words, Li Yan thought for a moment and said, Sister Yan Yan, then remind the vige chief and ask him to nt ording to this years scale next year.


    Mo Yan smiled and said: "It''s okay to expand the nting area in the past two years, but the limit of my budget is about 800 acres. If it exceeds this limit, the money earned may be less than half of what it is now. Once a natural disaster urs, there will be serious losses."


    "Less than half? No, it can''t be..." Li Yan looked at Mo Yan in surprise, not quite understanding. In her opinion, even if the price is cheap, it can be made up for by quantity, so the ie will not be much different.


    Mo Yan had nothing to do, so she simply exined the truth to Li Yan in detail. As for how much she could learn from it, it was up to her.


    Li Yan was fascinated by Mo Yan''s exnation in simple and easy-to-understand terms. In the end, she really understood a lot. It also made her very interested in doing business, and shepletely developed and improved in this direction.


    In the afternoon, Li Zhong sent over the winerys ount books for October. There are not many ledgers, only three. One is the winerys ie, one is the winerys expenses, and one is next months budget.


    At present, the only source of ie for the winery is the various fruit wines ced in the wine cer. In terms of expenditures, in addition to packaging expenditures such as wine bottles, bamboo baskets, and bamboo baskets, the expenditures of the orchards are also included, including Aunt Tongs family. , 300 retired soldiersst year and more than 500 new arrivals this year.


    Of the remaining more than 400 newly arrived and retired soldiers, 300 were ced in Zhuangzi, and more than 100 were ced in Yaoyuan. Their expenses came from Zhuangzi and Yaoyuan respectively.


    In this way, the ounts of the three parties do not interfere with each other. However, in the middle of each month, the previous month''s ounts, ie and next month''s budget must be sent to the Mo family for Mo Yan to review. After verification, she will send the next month''s budget. The budget was allocated to Li Zhong, Guanshi Zhao, and Mu Bo.


    Mo Yan did this not because she didn''t trust these three people, but she was going to get married next year. This family property belonged to the Mo family. She had never thought of taking it away, and sooner orter it would be handed over to her parents.


    Having formed such a routine, it will be easier to take over. Furthermore, these three people are all older. Sooner orter, others will rece them. These people may not be reassuring. After all, the human heart is elusive, so Mo Yan has to prepare for a rainy day.


    "Girl, there is nothing wrong with Zhuangzi''s ounts. It''s just that the New Year ising. ording to the old custom, everyone in Zhuangzi will get a new set of clothes. Manager Zhao may be too busy and forgot to add this budget." Uncle Huang took it. The ount book from Zhuangzi that Manager Zhao sent yesterday came in and handed the problematic budget ount book to Mo Yan.


    Uncle Huang has worked as a housekeeper in a wealthy family and is also a good ount settler. The Mo family has a small poption and doesn''t have many daily affairs, so he took the initiative to ask Mo Yan for help. So, Mo Yan asked him to help with the ounting books. The two of them could do the calctions much easier and faster than Mo Yan alone.


    Mo Yan took the budget ount book and looked at it, and found that Manager Zhao had omitted the budget for New Year''s clothing and essories, so he added it with a pen and added two hundred taels at the end. These two hundred taels are enough to buy new clothes for everyone in Zhuangzi.


    "Uncle Huang, the ounts of the winery are a bitplicated. Please do some hard work and go over the ounts of the medicine garden!" Mo Yan took out the ount book of the medicine garden and handed it to Uncle Huang: "If there are no problems, you cane to my ce tomorrow. Withdraw the budgeted money and send it to medicine gardens and farms."


    The winerys orders surged in October, and ounting was more troublesome than Zhuangzi and Yaoyuanbined. Mo Yan really couldnt spare the time to read Yaoyuans ount books.


    "Yes, bigdy!" Uncle Huang agreed quickly, stepped forward, took the ount book, and stepped back respectfully.


    Mo rubbed his swollen forehead, and Mo Yan continued to hold the pen in one hand and the beads in the other, calcting the ounts at an astonishing speed.


    "Yan Yan, just let me cast a spell on them. I promise I won''t do any harm to them." Seeing that Mo Yan was too busy to speak to himself, Xue Tuanzi shouted in dissatisfaction.


    Even if it doesnt hurt, its wrong to do this. Dont think about it again. Mo Yan refused Xue Tuanzis proposal without even thinking about it.


    This guy can be said to be the embodiment of merit, but he has learned all kinds of "crooked" techniques! Okay, it''s a bit serious to say that he is crooked, but his ability to control people''s thoughts is a terrifying thing in itself.


    In Mo Yan''s impression, it seems that only the viins in mythical stories have this ability, and use this ability to harm others at will.


    Hmph, I offered to help you and youre still not happy, so dont ask me for help next time. Xue Tuanzi hummed arrogantly, deciding not to talk to this ungrateful master for ten years.


    What happened to the spell? There are good and bad spells! Could the spells used by Xue Tuanzi be the same as those crooked ways?


    Seeing that Xue Tuanzi really didn''t want to take care of him, Mo Yan was quite helpless. He wanted to patiently exin it clearly, but he didn''t know how to tell it.


    The spell the little guy mentioned is indeed harmless to the human body. Only when the person being cursed turns his back on the master will he be punished by the curse and will be noticed by the master. If you are loyal, you can share in the master''s luck. Of course, if the owner is unlucky, so will they.


    She didn''t want Xue Tuanzi to cast a spell on Li Zhong and the others. Firstly, she couldn''t get over it psychologically. These are real people, and their thoughts, good and bad, should not be controlled by others.


    Secondly, she knew very well that it was better to find ways to control a person''s heart than to control a person''s thoughts. She has space, and living a long life is not a problem, but what about a hundred yearster?


    Hundred yearster, she is no longer alive, and Xue Tuanzi will go with her, but there are still descendants of the Mo family. At that time, how can they control other people''s thoughts once and for all?


    If this kind of thing goes too far, will her descendants think that people''s hearts will not change and that their own people will always turn toward themselves? If they are allowed to have such thoughts, then a family is not far from annihtion.


    She sincerely hopes that the Mo family canst for hundreds of years, a thousand years or even longer like the Cui family, but the continuation and prosperity of a family can never be supported by external forces such as spells.


    Perception that Xue Tuanzi was still sulking, Mo Yan shook his head andughed, simply ignored it and turned his attention to the ounts.


    Previously, more than ten kinds of fruit wine were loved by most people at the full moon banquet of the emperor''s eldest grandson. After more than two thousand boxes of wine were delivered to the ministers'' houses, it didn''t take long for the winery''s orders to start to surge. In one month, more than two thousand boxes were sold, and one-tenth of the inventory was reduced.


    After entering November, the poprity has decreased slightly, but the sales volume is very stable, with an average of 80 boxes sold every day. In addition to buying them to drink for themselves, most of them are used as New Year gifts for rtives and friends.


    Fruit wine is a new thing, and its quality is hard to choose. It will only be a matter of time before it bes popr in the capital. If this continues, the batch of fruit wine brewed this year will be sold before the end of the year, and next year there will be no wine to sell before the new winees out.


    Although good business is good, being without wine for ten months is not good either. Mo Yan thought about it and decided to limit the purchase. Only ten boxes of wine would be sold every day. Buy on a firste, first-served basis. Firstly, it can ensure that there will be wine to sell before the new winees out in theing year. Secondly, this kind of "hungry sales" can keep the freshness and mystery of the fruit wine.

 Chapter 1127: Finale: Finale 3

    Chapter 1127: Finale: Finale 3


    Chapter 1127 Finale Ending 3


    Mo Yan spent four or five days sorting out the ounts of the winery for ten months. After deducting brewing, packaging costs andbor expenses, the profit reached more than 135,000 taels. She only received 30% of the profits and 40% of the profits. More than ten thousand taels.


    She can earn 40,000 taels a month, which is almost the total ie of the Mo family in the past two years. With such arge amount of money, I''m afraid no one would believe it if I told it. However, this is absolutely true and there is no adulteration.


    One-fifth of the winery''s inventory has gone down in a month, and the remaining four-fifths will be kept by Mo Yan and sold slowly. The monthly ie will definitely not be so much in the future, but he will get 10,000 taels of silver in a month. Not a problem.


    Once this batch of wine is sold out, the profit will be 160,000 taels, which is an astonishing figure. Next spring, when the orchards are in full bloom, the winery will hold various flower viewing parties or tea parties. When the timees, we will buy some peripherals, and the ie will be very considerable.


    "No matter how impressive it is, what''s the use? Most of the winery''s ie has been taken away by the boy named Yan!" Xue Duanzi was lying on the white and shiny silver, and his mood was extremely different. He felt that most of the silver was taken away by Yan Junyu. The matter is always brooding on my mind.


    In its view, the winery was the owner Mo Yans idea, and she was busy building it. Even making the fine wine was her credit. Yan Junyu only paid hundreds of thousands of taels of silver and was not qualified to take away 70% of it. of silver.


    "This is what we agreed upon at the beginning. Besides, if it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t be able to earn so much money now!" Looking at the man who clearly regards the money as dirt, but is unhappy that most of the money has been taken away. Xue Tuanzi, Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh: "We won''t lose even if we give him so much money. In the future, we will open up the entire Dachu market and his help will be indispensable. In the future, we can earn more money, which you can count every day." y."


    When she was building the winery, she didn''t know that she would be named a county prince and marry a high-ranking man. If she had known this, she would have postponed the construction of the winery for two years, so that she would not I need to partner with Yan Junyu.


    Its not that she regrets the partnership and sharing the money for nothing, its just that she put too much effort into the winery and always hopes that it belongs only to her.


    "Hmph, who cares about these useless hard lumps? They are inedible and take up space. You will get them outter." Xue Tuanzi said in disgust, but his round body was beating a few in the pile of silver. Roll, the sound of silver colliding with each other made it unable to help but rub against it.


    Duplicity! Mo Yanined silently, and when the snow dumplings were rolling happily, he moved all the silver out of the space and let it roll empty.


    "How stingy! One day I transform, I''m really afraid that you won''t even be willing to give me food." Xue Tuanzi got up from the ground, shook off the dust on his body and said dissatisfiedly.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t starve to death. After all, you grew up eating spiritual energy. It doesn''t matter whether you eat or not!" Mo Yan said seriously, without any trace of joking.


    "You, you really don''t want to give me food, right?" Xue Tuanzi''s snail eyes suddenly widened, looking as if he was hit hard: "I can''t eat if I don''t transform into a human form, and I won''t eat if I transform into a human form. Whats the point of upgrading your mind?


    "Who said it''s boring?" Mo Yan showed no mercy and continued to bully Xue Tuanzi, whose brain had be one-dimensional: "Forget it when you were a child. When you grow up, won''t you be able to help me work? I don''t have to give you food. Where can I find such good freebor?"


    Xue Tuanzi was so shocked that he turned around and turned his back to Mo Yan angrily: "If you dare to do this, I will sue you for childbor and make you lose face and unable to hold your head up."


    Mo Yan stepped forward and poked Xuetuanzi''s belly with a smile: "This is not the 21st century, but there is now against childbor. You can sue, and maybe someone will take you in because of your pity."


    Xue Tuanzi was on the verge of tears after hearing this, and couldn''t even argue. Could it be that he really only had to be bullied?


    Mo Yan finally had some conscience and stopped bullying the little guy. She softened it with a few words. Seeing that the little guy still ignored it, sheughed and left the room, letting the six beasts in to y with it.


    After breakfast, Mo Yan handed over the winerys budget for next month to Li Zhong, and then went to the clinic as usual to treat the patients who came to see him today.


    A brazier has been lit in the consulting room. Mo Yan opened the thick cotton curtain and walked in. A wave of heat rushed towards her face, making her cold face feel a little itchy.


    The room was very warm. At this time, there were seven or eight people waiting in the clinic, mostly the elderly and children with weak immunity. They were either coughing or having fever, all caused by cold.


    Seeing Mo Yan walk in, the eyes of these people lit up, and all of them, young and old, stood up and shouted "Little Miracle Doctor".


    Mo Yan quickly asked them to sit down. Seeing that two people were coughing badly, he asked Yuan Yue to serve them freshly made hot tea.


    ording to the order of firste, first served, Mo Yan took the pulse of the child who came first. After a while, he took back his hand and wrote a prescription while saying to the child''s mother: "The child is fine, but the spleen and stomach are weak and the absorption is not very good. In terms of nutrition, the child is not well absorbed." Failure to do so will lead to poor health and easy disease! I will prescribe two pairs of medicines for you, one to treat his fever and cough first, and one after he recovers. Stew it in porridge or soup and give it to him every day for three months. Then you can bring him over for follow-up consultation."


    "Thank you so much, little miracle doctor! Thank you so much, little miracle doctor!" The child''s mother quickly thanked her, and the sadness on her face immediately dissipated a lot.


    It took her seven or eight years to conceive the child after she married into her husband''s family. However, life was very difficult for the family when I was pregnant. I was unable to have a full meal until the child was born. The child was born like a kitten. It was difficult to feed him, but his health was very poor. Every winter and spring, it was easy to get pregnant. Sicknesssts for several months.


    She consulted a doctor every year and took a lot of medicine, but the root could not be cut off. Seeing that the child was eight or nine years old and about the same height as a six or seven-year-old, she and her husband were so worried that their hair turned white. She heard that the little miracle doctor in Liuyang Vige in the north of the city had good medical skills, so she went far away to find him.


    Mo Yan listened patiently to the woman''s rambling words. After grabbing the medicine in Yuanyue, he came back and asked her to go to the storehouse to get a jar of honey, and asked the woman to take it back to the child to drink.


    Honey can also regte the spleen and stomach. However, childrens weak constitution is brought from the mothers womb. Honey alone cannot cure the root cause and must be treated with medicine for a period of time.


    This jar of honeyes from the orchard. The effect is not as good as the honey produced in the space, but it is much better than the honey sold outside. Before it was opened, a sweet smell circted in the clinic, causing several children to crane their necks and look here.


    The woman paid the medical fee and took the child with her hands, hugging the jar of honey and medicinal materials and left with a lot of gratitude. Mo Yan continued to treat the next person.


    Mo Yan finished treating thest patient and getting medicine, and most of the morning passed.


    Stretching, Mo Yan nced at the dripping pot in the corner. Seeing that she would be "off duty" in a moment, she simply picked up the prescription prescribed today and studied it carefully to see if she could streamline it and use it more effectively. Maximum medicinal effect.


    Mo Yan does a lot ofplicated things every day, and it is impossible to spend the whole day in the clinic. So she set the time for seeing a doctor, and often ended the consultation before noon.


    As time went by, several surrounding viges gradually came to know her rules here, and they woulde over to see her in the morning when they were sick.


    Of course, if there are too many patients to read in one morning, Mo Yan will extend the time to see all the patients. If there is an emergency in the afternoon or evening, she will treat it as long as she is at home. There are not many emergencies like this, only three or two times a month.


    Just when Mo Yan lowered her head to read the prescription, the door curtain was opened, and a cold wind blew in. Mo Yan couldn''t help but shiver. She thought it was Yuan Yue who came in and didn''t pay attention. It wasn''t until she noticed that the visitor sat down on the chair opposite that she raised her head.


    "Sister-inw, why are you here? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?" When she saw Liu Qingqing, Mo Yan asked in surprise. Seeing that her face was not looking good, she motioned for her to put her wrist on the pulse pillow.


    Liu Qingqing''s face was not good, but her eyes were bright, and she said with a slightly excited expression: "Sister Yan, my menstruation is dyed for half a month, and my appetite has not been very good these two days. I didn''t even eat eggs this morning. I cant smell it either. Please help me find out if its..."


    Liu Qingqing did not say the rest of the words, but the meaning was obvious. She suspected that she was pregnant.


    Mo Yan frowned slightly. She wanted to say that it was not so fast and it was not suitable to get pregnant during the period of taking medicine for treatment. However, looking at the happy Liu Qingqing, she did not say this out loud. She just nodded and put her fingers on hers. On the wrist.


    Liu Qingqing looked at Mo Yan nervously. Although she was 80% sure that she was pregnant, she didn''t get a clear answer. She was still worried about the uncertainty of giving birth.


    After a moment, Mo Yan withdrew her hand and looked at Liu Qingqing who looked expectant, not knowing what to say.


    When Liu Qingqing saw this, her heart sank. The smile on her face gradually disappeared, and her eyes shed with thest glimmer of hope: "Yan, sister Yan..."


    Mo Yan shook her head slowly, breaking herst fantasy: "You are too worried and always want to be pregnant. It is under the psychological influence that you have symptoms of pregnancy."


    This is what is called pseudopregnancy in modern times.


    Liu Qingqing felt as if she was struck by lightning. She stretched out a hand to touch her lower abdomen, and her originally shining eyes dimmed instantly.


    Mo Yan couldn''t stand it anymore, patted the back of Liu Qingqing''s hand andforted her: "I told you before that you need to take care of yourself for at least half a year. It has been four or five months now, and your menstruation has be normal and regr. This shows that Your health is already improving, and you will definitely be able to get pregnant soon. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, as this will be harmful to you."


    Liu Qingqing nodded silently, with a wry smile on his face: "I should believe in your medical skills, but I''m really afraid of not being able to recover. My mother and husband didn''t say anything, but I knew they were worried in their hearts. The better they treat me, the better The more considerate I am, the more ufortable I feel, and I always want to get pregnant as soon as possible so that I can calm their hearts and my own."


    Mo Yan sighed secretly, understanding Liu Qingqing''s difficulties. In a situation like hers, it is not easy to find someone willing to marry. She can find a good husband like Brother Tietou and a good mother-inw like Aunt Wu even if she holds antern. No wonder she is anxious, I''m afraid Worry that if you cant have a child, you will lose this hard-won happiness!


    There are some things that you have never had, and you envy them in your heart but dont care about them. But once you taste this beauty, letting go is like having your heart ripped out. Who can bear it?


    "This kind of thing can''t be rushed. I''m still saying that your health is getting better and pregnancy will happen sooner orter. But if you are too worried now, it will be harmful. If you really want to get pregnant as soon as possible, you should listen to me. Yes, dont think about this, taking good care of yourself is what you should do.


    Liu Qingqing nodded nkly, not sure whether he heard it or not.


    Mo Yan was quite helpless when he saw this. Such a smart and transparent person can be confused sometimes. If this continues, it will be difficult for her to get pregnant even if her body is well. What needs to be said has been said, she can only figure it out on her own.


    Liu Qingqing left without a trace. Mo Yan was a little worried and asked E Mei to send her back.


    Seeing that the time was up, Mo Yan cleared the desk and left the clinic. At the door, she met Xin''er who was hesitant to speak.


    "What''s wrong?" Mo Yan took her sister''s hand and walked into the house, and asked with a smile, "What is it that my sister can''t know?"


    Xiner lowered her eyes and was silent for a moment, then suddenly raised her head and said, "I was outside just now, and I heard it."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then thought about it and realized what her sister meant by "I heard it." Seeing that there was no one in the yard, she whispered: "If you heard it, just pretend you didn''t hear it. Don''t tell anyone."


    Xiner nodded dully, as if she had something on her mind.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan asked in confusion: "Girl, are you hiding something from me?"


    Xin''er nced at her sister with some confusion, but couldn''t help but ask the question she wanted to know: "Sister, if you can cure Sister Tietou''s inability to conceive a child, will you treat my mother?"


    Mo Yan didn''t expect Xin''er to ask this question at all. She stopped and looked at Xin''er, not sure what kind of psychology she had in asking this question.


    Cui Qingrou''s infertility is not a secret in the Mo family. Even the people in the vige know that she has been married without children, and they also vaguely guessed the reason why she and her ex-husband divorced. At that time, someone saw Cui Qingrou''s dowry so much, and said in a sour way that the Mo family had taken a huge advantage, getting a high-ss daughter-inw for nothing and bringing such a huge fortune.


    The Mo family didn''t think twice about Cui Qingrou''s dowry, but Cui Qingrou had no children of her own. This generous dowry was indeed an advantage to the Mo family. When they heard these rumors, they didn''t bother to defend themselves.


    Now that Xin''er suddenly asked this question, Mo Yan was stunned. She couldn''t help but ask herself: If she had a way to make the mother pregnant, would she do it?


    Last time at Baohua Temple, Mo Yan felt the pulse of Cui Qingrou who was vomiting, and she vaguely understood the cause of infertility. Cui Qingrou''s menstruation was normal, so she had no physical defects. At that time, she suspected that her intra-abdominal veins were blocked or narrowed.


    Unlike Liu Qingqing, she was injured by drugs. As long as the remaining toxins in the body are cleaned out and the damaged parts are repaired, it will be much easier to cure. In this era where illnesses can only be treated by drinking medicine, medicinal baths or acupuncture, the possibility of curing infertility caused by blockage or narrow veins is extremely slim.


    With the power of the Cui family, I am afraid that they have to look for great doctors to show Cui Qingrou. However, after so many years, there is still no result. It seems that the Cui family and Cui Qingrou have given up.


    Although there is spiritual spring water and mountains of precious medicinal materials in the space, Mo Yan is not absolutely sure. The spiritual energy of the spiritual spring water is very abundant, and the possibility of breaking through the congestion is very high. It is precisely because the spiritual energy is too overbearing that ordinary people cannot bear it.


    Diluted spring water has little effect and can only remove garbage and impurities from the body. Those herbs that can unblock meridians have limited effect on this kind of infertility, and may not even be useful.


    "Sister, sister, what are you thinking about?" After not getting an answer for a long time, Xin''er couldn''t help but push her sister who was looking at her in a daze.


    Mo Yan came back to her senses and asked seriously: "What about you? Do you want your mother to give you a little brother or sister?"


    Xiner was stunned by the rhetorical question. She looked at her sister with aplicated expression, not knowing how to answer.


    Look, you dont know, right? Mo Yan smiled and touched her sisters head: I dont know either, just let nature take its course!


    Let nature take its course? Xin''er looked at her sister in confusion. Does this mean she won''t treat her mother anymore?


    Mo Yan smiled without exining.


    Just as the sisters continued walking into the house, a rapid hawk''s call sounded overhead. Mo Yan remembered something, her expression changed drastically and she suddenly raised her head, only to see the eagle in the sky swooping down andnding directly towards where she was.


    "Sister, go back to the house quickly." The eagle had never shown its face in front of Xin''er, and it was muchrger than ordinary birds. Xin''er thought it wanted to hurt them, so she turned pale with fright, and screamed as she was about to pull her away. My sister ran back to the house, and her eyes widened for a moment when she saw her standing there without moving, extending her arms to catch the swooping eagle.


    Chirpchirp


    Listening to the unusual call of the eagle, Mo Yan didn''t bother to exin to his sister andmunicated with Xue Tuanzi in his consciousness.


    What, you said that Sister Lan was born prematurely and now the childs life is in danger if she cant give birth? After learning the reason for the sudden return of the eagle, Mo Yans face changed drastically and she yelled angrily: How could this happen?


    "Yan Yan, calm down, calm down, don''t get excited! The most important thing now is to go to Shen''s house quickly, otherwise something will really happen if it''s a littleter." Xue Tuanzi didn''t remember the previous bullying, so he quickly reminded Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan woke up with a start. In response to Xin''er''s anxious questioning, she hurriedly exined, then took Yingying back to the room, and put all the avable medicinal materials, pills, silver needles, etc. into the medical box. The fastest golden beast was released from space.


    Before leaving, she thought of something, took out a pen and paper and scribbled a line of words. After folding it, she let the eagle hold it and immediately sent it to Shen Ji who was still in the city.


    After doing all this, Mo Yan hurriedly got on the back of the golden beast and rushed out of the house. She finally figured out the reason for her friends premature birth. She couldnt help gritting her teeth: Lu Zhu, you are so good!


    Its been two days, and I havent received a single ticket for two whole days. Just because Wenwen is about to end, we dont love her any less. I seem to hear her heartbroken voice, really! |||

 Chapter 1128: Final Chapter Ending 4

    Chapter 1128: Final Chapter Ending 4


    Chapter 1128 Ending Chapter 4 Ending


    Youngdy, please cheer up, the baby will be born soon, you have to work harder not to fall asleep!


    In the delivery room, the midwife looked at the young mistress of the Shen family who was only three fingers open from the cervix, with a pale face and no strength at all. She shouted anxiously, wishing she could give birth to the baby for her.


    At this time, Liu Tinn was lying on the bed with messy hair and pale face, as if she had just been fished out of the water. Her originally bright eyes were covered with ayer of misty gray. She tried hard to move her eyes to hear the midwife''s words clearly, but there seemed to be countless bees buzzing in her ears, making it impossible for her to hear a word clearly.


    Her belly stood out high and was surprisingly big. Her lower body was already in pain and she couldn''t feel it. Her dry throat was sore and swollen. She had no strength to make a sound or respond to the midwife who was trying her best to deliver her baby.


    She knew she was not well, and wanted to raise her hand to touch her belly. She wanted to know if the children were still there, whether they would chase her hands, y with her, and roll naughtily in her belly like they usually did. Give her a kick to let her know they''re strong and lively.


    But now she doesnt even have the strength to move her fingers!


    Are you going to die? She is unwilling to ept that her children have not been born yet, she does not know whether they are boys or girls, and she has not heard them call her mother... Couldn''t she even see that man, her husband, for thest time?


    Im not willing to give in, Im really not willing to give in!


    Uncle, aunt, Pearl didnt mean it, Pearl really didnt mean it


    In the yard outside the delivery room, Lu Zhu, who was wearing a silver-white satin jacket with blue trim, knelt on the ground in embarrassment, crying and pleading to the anxious Father and Mother Shen in the room, but there was no trace of regret in her eyes.


    Seeing that Father Shen and Mother Shen were focused on the delivery room where no cries came from, and not on herself at all, Lu Zhu didn''t care at all and just felt extremely happy.


    Is that **** finally going to die? That''s great! She was obviously born into a good family, and her parents were loved by her father and mother. Yet she was still not satisfied and chose to steal the love from her cousin and uncle and aunt. Such a **** should have died long ago!


    Seven lives and eight don''t live, so what if she deliberately pushed that **** to kill one of her three? In this life, I can''t be with my favorite cousin, and I am rejected by my closest uncle and aunt. What''s the point of living such a boring life? It''s better to take revenge on this **** who ruined all her happiness and let her taste the pain of losing her own bones and everything!


    In the room, Father Shen and Mother Shen walked around anxiously, turning a blind eye to Lu Zhu''s cries and not caring about dealing with her as the culprit.


    Master, what should we do? What should we do? Woohoo!


    Seeing the basins of blood and water pouring out continuously, Mrs. Shen, who had been asked by the midwife to take care of the children, covered her mouth and started to cry. She was worried about her daughter-inw who was suffering, and worried about her unborn grandchildren. I can''t wait to rush in and see it with my own eyes.


    "It''s okay, it will be okay, my daughter-inw will definitely get through it..." Father Shen rubbed his hands and didn''t know whether he wasforting his old wife or himself. After living for decades, despite his ignorance in childhood, he felt uneasy and afraid for the first time.


    Especially when he thought that everything that happened today was caused by him, Mr. Shen was even more regretful and wanted to hit the wall: "me me, me me for this! If I hadn''t made the decision to let her in, how could she have harmed my daughter-inw? Our poor grandchildren, its my fault!


    Sensing that her wife''s mood was not quite right, Mother Shen''s heart lifted and sheforted her: "Master, you can''t think so wildly. This has nothing to do with you! Who would have thought that she would be so vicious as to push her daughter-inw away?" Go to the ground and try to kill her!"


    At this point, Shen''s mother raised her head and stared at Lu Zhu, who was still crying. She wanted to rush up and tear her apart. Her eyes no longer had the love and tolerance she used to treat her only niece.


    No matter how close a niece is, she will never be close to a grandson or granddaughter; no matter how important a niece is, she will be someone elses daughter-inw from now on, but a daughter-inw belongs to ones own family. Now that her daughter-inw was harmed by her niece and her unborn grandchildren, the couple had no way to exin to their inws and son. How could Mother Shen not hate this?


    If it weren''t for the wrong time, Shen''s mother would have dealt with Lu Zhu long ago. Not to mention that she no longer recognizes Lu Zhu as her niece. If her daughter-inw and grandchildren really have a problem, she will definitely be the first to tear Lu Zhu apart.


    At this moment, the midwife came out with blood on her hands and said in panic: "Master Shen, Mrs. Shen, Mistress, Mistress, she is dying. Now we can only have a caesarean section to remove the fetus, otherwise the child will not be saved."


    Father Shen and Mother Shen''s expressions changed greatly, and they shouted in unison: "No dissection is allowed, we must save you."


    When the midwife heard this, her face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    She is a well-known midwife in the county. She has delivered babies for 20 to 30 years. She has delivered thousands to thousands of mothers, and no woman has ever died in childbirth while in her hands.


    When Mother Shen went to invite her, the midwife was reluctant to take over when she heard that Liu Tinn was pregnant with twins. Everyone knows that 80% of twins are difficult to deliver, and midwives are worried about encountering them, so they refuse if they don''t want to ruin their reputation.


    But the remuneration given by Shen''s mother was so generous that it was almost half the ie she earned from delivering babies. She couldn''t bear it, and after hesitating for a long time, she decided to take a look at Liu Tinn''s belly before making a decision.


    Liu Tinn is in good health. After bing pregnant, she walked and exercised regrly under Mo Yan''s reminder. She also ate a lot of fruits and honey that were rich in spiritual energy. Her body bones were much healthier than those of ordinary pregnant women. In addition, the fetus was in a correct position and the possibility of dystocia was low, so the midwife agreed to deliver the baby.


    However, no one thought that Liu Tinn, who was supposed to give birth in the middle of the first month of next year, would suddenly fall down and develop fetal gas, which would lead to the amniotic fluid rupturing and necessitating early delivery.


    At that time, the midwife knew that something was going to happen as soon as she heard that Liu Tinn had fallen and the baby was in August. But after taking the money from the Shen family and making an agreement in advance, the midwife hurried to the Shen family even though she knew that her brand might be ruined this time.


    The midwife herself did not expect that Liu Tinn''s situation was worse than she imagined. The cervix had only been opened for three fingers before she lost strength, and the amniotic fluid had dried up. If the baby was not taken out, it would suffocate in the womb in a few moments. , then there will really be one corpse and three lives.


    At this juncture, the only option is to perform a caesarean section to remove the child, which is better than the death of both mother and child. But at this time, the master and wife of the Shen family actually disagreed and asked her to keep the mother. Isn''t this embarrassing?


    Thinking of this, the midwife also became angry and spoke openly: "Mr. Shen, Mrs. Shen, the youngdy has exhausted her strength and cannot give birth to the child by herself! Now that the baby is taken by caesarean section, the baby in the youngdy''s belly still has a chance of survival. If there is any further dy, Go down and prepare a funeral for the young mistress and the child in her belly!"


    Hearing this, Father Shen and Mother Shen''s faces became even more ugly. The couple looked at each other for a long time, unable to make a decision.


    They naturally hope that their daughter-inw and grandchildren will be safe and sound. However, God will not give the daughter-inw a way to survive at all. They will either have to perform a caesarean section to give the grandchildren a chance to survive, or the grandchildren will die with the daughter-inw.


    Faced with such a choice, I am afraid that anyone else would choose to have a caesarean section to take out their children. One of them would be saved if they could be saved. However, Father Shen and Mother Shen knew very well that no matter which option they chose, the Shen family would be enemies with their inws, the Liu family.


    Had they not been soft-hearted and let their niece in to celebrate her birthday, their daughter-inw would not have suffered such a disaster. After all, it was their family that caused this to their daughter-inw. She was the only daughter in the family!


    Thinking of this, both Shen''s father and Shen''s mother were in agony. After a while, Father Shen made a decision in his heart and said to the midwife who wanted to urge her: "Just do what you said and have a caesarean section to take out the baby!"


    The midwife was certain in her heart, and just as she was about to nod in response, suddenly, a terrifying beast roar and a stream of screams came from outside the yard, which made people feel chilly for no reason.


    "what happened?"


    Father Shen looked at the door in surprise, and was about to send someone to take a look in front. The next moment, a golden beast bigger than an ox appeared in the yard with lightning speed. When Mo Yan was on its back, he immediately looked at Mo Yan. All the words he wanted to say were swallowed back into his stomach.


    Sitting on the back of the golden beast, with a solemn face and wearing a fiery red fox fur cloak, Mo Yan was like a **** descending from the sky, shocking everyone in the Shen family.


    No one expected that this Junjun would appear in the Shen family in such a shocking way, nor did they expect that she only got the news half an hour ago, and it took only half an hour for her to travel more than a hundred miles to the Shen family. Come for their youngdy who is struggling on the verge of death.


    The first time Mo Yan entered the yard, she saw Lu Zhu kneeling in the middle of the yard, looking at him with a horrified expression. He wished he could tear this woman to pieces on the spot.


    She took a deep breath to suppress the **** thought, passed Lu Zhu''s side, and went straight to the delivery room where Liu Tinn was.


    She turned over and rushed straight to the delivery room. When passing Shen''s father and Shen''s mother, Mo Yan did not forget what happened to her friend. She didn''t even say hello, but coldly dropped a harsh word: "You''d better pray for God''s blessing." Sister Lan is safe, otherwise..."


    The following words were not spoken, but everyone present could hear the cruelty implied in Mo Yan''s words: Once the mother in the house has a problem, the entire Shen family will no longer have a good life.


    Hearing the sound of the door of the delivery room being mmed shut, the shocked midwife seemed to wake up from a dream. She pped her thigh and rushed to the delivery room, mming the door vigorously: "Quick, let me in quickly, don''t dy me any longer." , the child cannot be saved."


    The next moment, the door was opened again. It was the maid from the Shen family who was helping in the house. Mo Yan drove her to the kitchen to boil water.


    The midwife got in and saw the woman who had frightened her find something from the medical box she carried with her, opened the mother''s mouth and stuffed it in.


    "What are you doing?" The midwife was shocked and rushed to stop her without caring about her fear: "The youngdy is already in danger. What if you stuff something into her mouth and hurt the child in her belly?"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan took the time to look at the midwife. Seeing that she was neatly dressed and the blood on her hands had not yet dried, she guessed her identity and her expression softened slightly: "I am a doctor. Sister Lan is in danger now. I want to perform a caesarean section on her, and since you know how to deliver babies, you can stay here and help me!"


    As she spoke, she took out a set of tools that could be used for aparotomy from the clinic box. When she first started studying medicine, she drew all the surgical patterns based on the scalpels she saw in her previous life on a whim, and asked the cksmith to make a set of them out of fine iron.


    At that time, she did not think about using this to operate on people. She just thought that afterpleting her studies, she could study whether she couldbine Chinese and Western medicine, and use the medical skills she learned in this life and the surgical operations in her previous life to treat more people.


    She used this set of tools to treat injuries of wild beasts injured in fights in the mountains, and also performed caesarean section delivery for difficult-to-delivery herbivores in space for experiments. With spiritual spring water and precious trauma medicine, her operation was sessful. No animal died due to infection or bleeding. However, today was the first time it was practiced on a human being, and this person was still her best friend!


    The midwife looked at Mo Yan in surprise. She did not expect that this young girl would have the courage to perform a caesarean section to remove the baby. She believed that Mo Yan was studying medicine, but she didn''t believe in her skills. She hurriedly advised: "It''s better for the old woman to do it. Your little girl''s hands are not steady, so don''t hurt the child."


    I heard that the midwife really cared about the child in her friend''s belly, but Mo Yan did not give her the scalpel. After practicing medicine for so long, howe she didnt know about the midwifes technique of caesarean section to remove a baby? If she were one step toote, would her best sisters end up dying miserably like those women who were disemboweled and disemboweled?


    Thinking of this possibility, Mo Yan''s face suddenly turned cold, and her hatred for Lu Zhu and the Shen family grew stronger. She directly used her identity to suppress the midwife who blocked her: "No need, you stay aside and help me." Thats it, if anything happens, I will take full responsibility for it and no one will me you.


    The midwife was worried about what else to say. She suddenly realized that Mo Yan called himself the Lord of the County. She looked at her in confusion and did not dare to stop her anymore.


    Mo Yan didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the midwife''s thoughts. She took a deep breath, untied her cloak, and stepped forward to untie the clothes of Liu Tinn, who hadpletely passed out.


    If possible, how could she let her friend suffer this blow? However, even if she used spiritual spring water or silver needles to wake up her friend, there was no way for her to regain her strength in a short period of time andpletely open the birth canal for natural delivery.


    The amniotic fluid in Liu Tinn''s abdomen has drained out, and she and her child are already lingering at the gate of hell. If she dys for a while, she will really die. Causing her to have a caesarean section is Mo Yan''sst and only choice.


    After getting ready, Mo Yan took out a bottle of distilled high-concentration wine. The concentration of alcohol in this wine is not much different from the disinfectant alcohol in the previous life. She used the time difference to distill it in space on the way here. It is perfect for disinfecting hands, silver needles and scalpels.


    At this time, there were two braziers burning in the room. The charcoal fire inside was burning brightly, and the temperature was just right for surgery. However, the light in the room was limited and the windows could not be opened. Mo Yan ordered the maid who brought hot water to light severalmps at the bedside to brightly illuminate the room, thus barely meeting the requirements for the operation.


    Untying Liu Tinn''s obscene clothes and pants, Mo Yan took a few deep breaths and used silver needles to seal several key points on her abdomen to reduce bleeding and ease Liu Tinn''s pain.


    She took out a sharp scalpel with a cold glow from the high-concentration wine, quickly wiped away the remaining wine on it, and then, under the nervous eyes of the midwife, she opened Liu Tinn''s belly...


    Outside the delivery room, Mother Shen pressed her ear against the door to listen to what was going on inside, but found that it was even quieter than before. She was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do.


    She regretted it. She really regretted it. She regretted that she had been soft-hearted and let Lu Zhu, a vicious girl, so easily, leading to the current disaster.


    As early as thest time Lu Zhu pushed her daughter-inw down, she should have driven her back to the Lu family and never allowed her to appear in the Shen family or in front of her daughter-inw. Why was she obsessed with thinking that this vicious girl was just a temporary thing? Why should I let her go if she is ignorant and does impulsive things?


    "Master, what should I do? What should I do now?" Shen''s mother was scared and sad, and burst into tears. She wished that time could go back to morning and keep Lu Zhu out, so that the tragedy would not happen.


    Father Shen, who was sitting on the chair, looked gloomy and almost felt ashamed.


    When he was dealing with Lu Zhu, he secretly suspected that his daughter-inw had set up a trap for Lu Zhu to push her down, so he just drove Lu Zhu back to his ancestral home in the countryside and was not allowed to set foot in the Shen family again before getting married, but he never I never expected that after a few months, I would be pped in the face.


    This niece is really so cruel, she has harmed her daughter-inw like this, and also harmed his grandchildren who will be born in two months.


    He really regrets it. If something happens to his daughter-inw, how will he exin it to his son, his inws, and the Hejiajunjun in the delivery room?


    This time, Father Shen was really scared. If before Mo Yan arrived, he was barely prepared to be med by his son and hated by his rtives, and could withstand the angering to them, but after Mo Yan arrived, When he said those harsh words again, he waspletely panicked.


    He believed that Mo Yan''s cruel words were not just words. If there was really something wrong with the daughter-inw, the Shen family would definitely bear the revenge of the county prince and pay a painful price that he could not bear.


    Listening to his wife''s cry, Father Shen gradually regained his consciousness, and a trace of determination shed in his eyes: "Madam, if something unexpected happens to my daughter-inw, I will bear all the me. Don''t say anything then."


    Shen''s mother looked at her wife nkly, and suddenly understood the meaning of his words. She hugged him and shouted sadly: "No, Master, nothing can happen to you! This matter depends on me, it all depends on me, I shouldn''t let you Come and bear it, the Shen family needs you, Ji''er also needs you, you can''t do it!"


    Father Shen''s eyes were astringent, and he almost shed tears, but he did not give up the thought that had just arisen: "Madam, I am the head of the Shen family. This is what the Shen family owes to their daughter-inw and inws, so I should take care of it." Bear it, you will live a good life with Ji''er in the future, and if your grandchildren are lucky enough to survive, you must take good care of them and help Ji''er bring them up."


    Today, thepany is doing outdoor charity activities. I have been drinking the cold wind all morning. I can only say that I havent recovered yet. My whole body is cold and my fingers are still stiff/o/~

 Chapter 1129: Final Chapter Ending 5

    Chapter 1129: Final Chapter Ending 5


    Chapter 1129 Ending Chapter 5 Ending


    Father Shen''s words made Mother Shen burst into tears. She held her wife''s hand tightly, fearing that if she didn''t pay attention, this person would do something stupid.


    Time passed little by little, and except for a maid bringing hot water twice, there was no movement in the room. Only an hour has passed, but in the eyes of those who are waiting anxiously, it seems like a long time has passed, so long that no hope can be seen.


    Shen Ji, who received Mo Yan''s letter, hurried home on his horse and immediately saw the conspicuous golden beast sitting in the yard and Lu Zhu, who was frightened and fainted by the golden beast at its feet.


    He only knew that his wife had given birth prematurely from the letter Mo Yan wrote to him, but he didnt know why Hao Duan Duan had given birth prematurely. Now my cousin, who was once extremely favored by her parents, was lying on the cold ground unconsciously, but no one came forward to help her up. She suddenly remembered that she pushed her wifest time, causing her to have fetal contractions. Could it be that this time? My wife gave birth prematurely, so she has something to do with it?


    Thinking of this, Shen Ji''s face suddenly turned cold. He paused slightly before quickly passing by Golden Beast and Lu Zhu, and rushed straight into the house. Seeing his father and mother hugging each other and crying, his heart suddenly fell to the bottom, and the severe pain that came from him made him unable to breathe.


    Father Shen and Mother Shen didn''t realize that their only son was back, so they didn''t know whether their appearance caused misunderstanding to their son and gave him a huge blow. Or the housekeeper who was wiping tears saw that his young master looked wrong and quickly stepped forward to exin. situation.


    Young master, Lord Hejia and the midwife are all inside, and no news hase out yet, so dont worry yet.


    Shen Ji came back to his senses in a daze, but did not listen to the butler''s words. Until the butler repeated it, a strong light burst out in his eyes, and he grabbed the key arm and asked, "How could this happen? Why is this happening?"


    The housekeeper watched Shen Ji grow up, and this was the first time he saw him like this. He couldn''t help but feel worried in his heart, and secretly prayed that the young mistress was safe, otherwise the young master would definitely go crazy.


    Ignoring the old bones that were about to be broken, the housekeeper was about tofort his young master. Father Shen and Mother Shen also noticed their son who hurried back. The two of them rushed towards him, each holding one of his hands and begging for his forgiveness. .


    Amid the cries of his parents, Shen Ji gradually figured out the whole story. He knew that something would happen to his wife, and now he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, thanks to Lu Zhu''s gift. He felt like he was tearing her heart out for a while.


    The most important thing at the moment was that his wife in the delivery room was safe and sound. Shen Ji barely suppressed the murderous intention in his heart and pressed his whole body against the door.


    He didn''t know what it was like for a woman to give birth to a baby, but when he was a child, he experienced the experience of a rtive giving birth. He only knew that women would cry loudly, and the sound could alert the neighbors. Now, he couldn''t hear any voice from his wife, as if there was no one inside, which made him feel deep fear in his heart.


    While the family of three was waiting uneasily, two cat-like cries came from the house one after another. This voice was like the sound of nature, instantly awakening the minds of everyone waiting outside the house.


    Open the door, open the door quickly!


    Hearing the child''s cry, Shen Ji, who had resisted not knocking on the door, couldn''t bear it anymore. He was eager to know what happened to his wife, so he knocked on the door loudly. .


    Not long after knocking, the door of the delivery room was opened a crack, and the midwife shouted angrily to Shen Ji: "The Lord is doing his best to treat the young mistress. Do you want to kill the young mistress if you continue to make trouble like this and disturb her?"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Ji suddenly pulled his hands back behind him, and did not dare to make another sound, for fear of disturbing Mo Yan.


    Seeing that he understood the situation, the midwife felt a little satisfied. She closed the door again with a bang, shutting out the anxiety of the three Shen family members.


    In the room, Mo Yan concentrated on suturing Liu Tinn''s wound. After a woman has a caesarean section, as many as sixyers of cortex need to be sutured, and the uterus alone has threeyers. It needs to be sutured carefully so as not to affect the next pregnancy.


    The suture thread is Mo Yans homemade catgut, which can blend with the human bodys skin and flesh without removing the stitches. Seeing the incisions in her friend''s abdomen being perfectly sewn together under her own hands, she was extremely grateful that she had made these things on a whim, otherwise this time, she would have had to watch her best friend leave her.


    The midwife who was doing the work on the side watched Mo Yan''s movements carefully with her eyes wide open, for fear of missing even the slightest bit. If she could learn this skill, and in the future she would have to keep the baby alive during difficult births, would she also be able to use this method?


    As if aware of the midwife''s thoughts, Mo Yan sewed thest stitch, tied a knot in a hidden ce, and advised the midwife: "This method is too risky, I don''t rmend it to you."


    Laparotomy is a rtively easy operation in modern times, due to the advanced instruments and equipment avable today. Here, even if a barely qualified scalpel can be made, postoperative infection is difficult to resolve.


    As far as Mo Yan knows, there is no anti-infective drug suitable for pregnant womens inmed incisions in this era. Especially when ites to suturing the uterus, unless she has someone to rely on, there is no guarantee that it will not affect fertility.


    I understand this! Seeing that Mo Yan had no intention of teaching her, the midwife didnt dare to ask for help, so she had to hold back.


    This kind of delivery is indeed difficult for the midwife, but she doesn''t want to give up. A woman who has delivered babies for decades without encountering a difficult birth is simply because she does not know how to deliver a baby to a woman who may have a difficult birth, which ruins her reputation. Now that she could master a method of delivering babies to women with dystocia, the temptation was too great for her, and she didn''t want to give up just like that.


    Mo Yan saw that the midwife had no intention of giving up, but this was someone else''s business, and she would give up when she fully understood the difficulty. She slowly withdrew the silver needle from her friend''s body and took her pulse again. She felt a little relieved when she saw that her pulse was weak but her vital signs were good.


    The next step depends on how the incision heals. As long as the infection is controlled, it will be no big deal.


    With the help of the midwife and a maid, Mo Yan put Liu Tinn into clean clothes. She also took off all the dirty quilts and mattresses from the bed and spread them on ayer so that Liu Tinn could sleep morefortably.


    At this time, the twins that Mo Yan had worked so hard to deliver were washed clean by another maid, wrapped in soft and warm clothes and brought to her.


    "So cute!"


    Looking at the little little ones who were already asleep, Mo Yan''s heart softened instantly. He carefully took the little ones from the maid one by one and kissed them on their little foreheads. For a moment.


    In fact, the children were born prematurely just eight months old, and they were twins. Even though they were well-nourished in the mother''s womb, they looked as weak as kittens. Their faces were red and wrinkled like a little old man. I really couldn''t tell. Cute, even a bit ugly.


    Due to premature birth and being suffocated in the mother''s womb for a long time, the children looked very weak. When they were first taken out of the mother''s womb by Mo Yan, they could not even cry. The midwife used the old-fashioned method of hitting the soles of their feet to make them make a few sounds. Crying like a kitten.


    But the mother of the children was Mo Yans best friend, and she was delivered by Mo Yan herself. The two emotions were superimposed. No matter how ugly she looked, she was still the most beautiful in Mo Yans eyes, which made her fall in love instantly.


    "By the way, are the two little ones a boy and a girl? Or a boy and a girl?" After hugging them for a while, Mo Yan suddenly remembered that she still didn''t know the gender of the children, so she asked the two maids who were cleaning the children.


    At that time, all her attention was on saving her friend and the child. After the child was delivered from the mother''s womb, she really didn''t care about it.


    "When I return to the county, the girl came out first, the young master came outst, and the young mistress gave birth to twins: a boy and a girl!" the maid said happily.


    The youngdy who has half her foot on the threshold of death is not only safe and sound, but also gave birth to a rare twin. This is a great joy for the Shen family. The servants like them don''t have to worry, and they will receive a generous reward.


    Dragon and phoenix, Sister Lan is so lucky. Suddenly, she had a son and a daughter, and Mo Yan was sincerely happy for her friend.


    The two maids saw Mo Yan smiling and breathed a sigh of relief. One of them reminded in a low voice: "Junjun, should we take the girl and the young master out so that the master, wife and the young master can take a look?"


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Mo Yan''s face faded: "It''s too cold outside, and you girls and young master are too young to see the wind."


    As soon as the two maids heard this, they knew that the prince had a grudge against his master and wanted to show them off, so they did not dare to say anything more.


    Mo Yan carried the twins to the bedside, ced them on the left and right beside Liu Tinn, and then checked Liu Tinn''s pulse. I felt a lot more relieved when I saw that my pulse was a little stronger than before, and I could wake up in the evening without any ident.


    She poured a cup of warm water and poured a drop of spiritual spring water into it while the maid was not paying attention. Then with the help of two maids, she drank the full cup of water.


    You two just watch in the room. If Sister Lan wakes up, call me. Mo Yan packed up the medical box, told the two maids, opened the door and walked out.


    Shen Ji was standing at the door. The sound of opening the door sounded. He suddenly raised his head and looked into the house, but before he could see the specific situation inside, the door was closed. He ignored Mo Yan''s cold face and asked eagerly: "Miss Mo, how is Lan''er?"


    Seeing that the first question he asked was about friends instead of children, Mo Yan''s face softened slightly, but her voice was still cold: "Sister Lan is fine for now, but she has a wound on her abdomen. If she recovers well in the next few days, the wound will not worsen. It can be regarded as saving a life, but this time Sister Lans vitality is severely damaged, which may lead to the root cause of the disease.


    These words are not entirely deceiving Shen Ji. Lets not mention that Liu Tinn was dragged back by Mo Yan at the gate of hell. Giving birth was already physically damaging, not to mention that she encountered dystocia and ended up having a caesarean section?


    Had she not been given a small piece of ck Ganoderma lucidum before the operation, she would never have survived the operation. Now her vitality was indeed severely damaged, and it was difficult for ordinary medicines to restore her body before giving birth. Mo Yanshao had to use spiritual spring water and elixirs to slowly recuperate her.


    Mo Yan said this deliberately, just to let Shen Ji know how much his wife suffered when she came to the Shen family. If one day he dares to let him down, she will not spare him. When Shen Ji heard this, deep pain shed in his eyes. He suppressed the heat in his eyes, took a step back and bowed his head to Mo Yan, and said almost pleadingly: "Miss Mo, Lan''er will leave it to you."


    Mo Yan stood still and epted the gift.


    At this time, Shen''s father and Shen''s mother came over and stood beside Shen Ji. They bowed to Mo Yan with tears streaming down their faces, one to express gratitude and the other to ask for help.


    Mo Yan turned slightly to avoid the gift. She could ept the gift from Shen Ji, but she could not ept the gift from the elders. Even though she was resentful towards them in her heart, for the sake of her friends, she would not care too much. After all, the culprit was They are not to me.


    Seeing that Shen Ji was hesitant to speak, Mo Yan knew what he wanted to ask, so he took the initiative and said, "The baby is fine too. They are a twin brother and a girl. Congrattions."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Ji burst into tears. He didn''t know why he was crying, but he couldn''t stop the tears. He could not imagine the pain his wife had to go through to have their two children born safely in such difficult and dangerous circumstances.


    As a husband, he not only failed to provide a world for his wife and children, but was also almost separated from them. He was ashamed to be a husband and a father.


    Father and Mother Shen hugged each other and cried again. This time, it was joy and guilt. From now on, they will regard their daughter-inw as their biological daughter and will never let her suffer any grievance or harm.


    Mo Yan originally wanted to remind her that the child was very weak and needed to be taken care of, but when she saw the crying family of three, she swallowed the words. She will stay at Shen''s house for the next few days until the mother and child in the delivery room are safe, so it''s okay not to say these words.


    At this time, Lu Zhu, who had been lying on the cold ground for more than an hour after being frightened and fainted, woke up from the cold.


    Hearing the crying in the room, she thought that as she wished, the person she hated was killed. Lu Zhu suddenlyughed happily: "Haha, that **** died, taking the **** in her belly with her." Its so good, haha, so good, so good!


    The crazyughter looked particrly terrifying in the empty yard. The golden beast on the side shook its head irritably, stretched out its paws as big as human brains, and pped Lu Zhu on the head with a "snap".


    "Dead, finally dead, ha--" Lu Zhu was so proud that shepletely forgot that there was a beast beside her that scared her unconscious. As soon as she was halfway through shouting, she was hit by the golden beast, and she fell to the ground and fainted again. passed.


    Lu Zhus proudughter annoyed the golden beast and also rmed the people in the room.


    Mo Yan looked up and saw Lu Zhu knocked unconscious by the golden beast. Her face suddenly turned cold and she said to the golden beast: "Drag her in."


    Upon hearing this, the golden beast stood up slowly, opened his mouth in disgust and bit the clothes on the back of Lu Zhu''s neck, and dragged the person in.


    Father Shen and Mother Shen saw the golden beast for the first time. Faced with its huge size and awe-inspiring aura, their faces turned pale for a moment and they subconsciously backed away from Mo Yan.


    The reaction of the two people was already very good. Today, Mo Yan sat on the back of the golden beast and came all the way to Shen''s house. She met many pedestrians on the road. Many people fainted due to fright. Those who did not faint also had weak legs and copsed on the ground.


    At that time, Mo Yan was in a hurry and couldn''t take care of these things. He could only say sorry to them in his heart.


    The golden beast effortlessly dragged Lu Zhu into the house and threw it in front of Mo Yan. It walked gracefully to Mo Yan''s side, stared at the Shen family and snorted, which meant that it was very unhappy.


    Well, Yan Yan will not be happy when he sees someone who makes Yan Yan unhappy.


    Shen Ji often goes to Mo''s house, but he has seen the golden beast several times. In the past, the golden beast ignored him. This was the first time that he clearly expressed his displeasure, and for a while he was even more ashamed.


    Father and Mother Shen did not dare to look directly at the golden beast, and they did not know that it understood human nature, but they did not notice that the golden beast was unhappy with them.


    Mo Yan gently patted the golden beast on the head, hinting it to calm down, and then asked the Shen family of three: "What are you going to do with this person?"


    The three members of the Mo family looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts in a tacit understanding. Finally, Father Shen stood up and said: "After Lu Zhu did such evil things, he will no longer be my nephew from the Shen family. No matter what the Junjun does, I will The Shen family has nothing to say."


    If Liu Tinn really killed three people today, Lu Zhu would be the enemy of the Shen family, and the three Shen family members would never forgive her. Even if Liu Tinn, mother and son were safe now, Lu Zhu''s actions had wiped out thest bit of love they had for her.


    "In this case, I will deal with Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu. How to deal with the two elders is your Shen family''s business." Mo Yan was quite satisfied with Father Shen''s words. If they really dared to protect Lu Zhu this time, she I can''t guarantee whether I will leave the Shen family with Liu Tinn, mother and son.


    Looking at the niece who was once at Chenghuan''s knees, Father Shen closed his eyes to hide the deep pain in his eyes.


    He promised his dying sister that he would take good care of his niece. At that time, he really loved his niece as his own daughter. Whenever there were things that his daughter''s family liked in the city, he bought them all and piled them in her boudoir, lest she give birth to a child. The feeling of being under someone elses roof.


    But he never expected that this doting would nurture his niece''s heart and make her act more and more bold, even to the point of daring to hurt people''s lives. He has to bear a lot of responsibility for his niece bing like this, and he feels sorry for his dead sister.


    "Master, this is none of your business. You can''t take the me on yourself." Shen''s mother has been sleeping with Father Shen for decades, but she can''t see what her wife is thinking: "She has only been in our house for a year. "More, how is it your fault that it''s like this? If you think so, I''m at greater fault."


    Father Shen patted the back of his wife''s hand, smiled bitterly, shook his head and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan frowned invisibly and said: "Since Sister Lan and the two children are fine, I won''t do anything to Lu Zhu. Although she will suffer a little, I won''t kill her." life." It would only make her life worse than death.


    When Father Shen and Mother Shen heard this, they simply couldnt believe their ears. Seeing Mo Yan''s stern face, he finally confirmed that he heard correctly. He had mixed feelings for a while. He didn''t know whether he should be grateful that his niece had left her alive so that they could have an exnation for their dead sister, or should thank Mo Yan for her tolerance.

 Chapter 1130: Final Chapter Ending 6

    Chapter 1130: Final Chapter Ending 6


    Chapter 1130 Ending Chapter 6


    As Mo Yan expected, Liu Tinn woke up in the evening. When she learned that Mo Yan arrived in time to save her and the two children in her belly, she burst into tears with excitement.


    If the pain from the incision in her abdomen hadn''t made her unable to move, Liu Tinn would have wanted to get up and kneel on the ground to thank her friend for saving her. Before she fainted, she really thought she was going to die.


    "Okay, okay, you''re a mother now. You''re still crying like a little girl. You''re not afraid of the two little guysughing at you." Mo Yan lost her temper after her friend cried, holding a clean handkerchief. Zi wiped her face: "You are in confinement now, so you can''t cry."


    "I-I''ll be fine as soon as I finish crying. Just let me, let me cry happily." Liu Tinn said with sobs. She knew that crying during confinement would hurt her eyes, but today What happened had such a huge impact on her that only tears could let her vent all her negative emotions.


    Mo Yan shook her head helplessly, took the two little guys who had just fed and had fallen asleep from the nanny''s hands and put them on the bed, diverting her friend''s attention: "Look, this is your little baby. Isnt it cute?


    Liu Tinn had just woken up and had not had time to see the child who had gone through all kinds of hardships. At this time, she couldn''t wait to look sideways at the two children. Due to the angle, she could only see half of their faces, but this half of their faces frightened her, and she subconsciously shouted: "So ugly!"


    After saying that, she felt bad. She looked at it carefully and still felt ugly. She couldn''t ept it and asked: "Yanyan, are you sure they are my children? I''m pretty pretty, right? Brother Jin He must be handsome, but why does the child look like this after birth?"


    Mo Yan looked at her friend with a look of disgust on his face with ck lines on his head, and suddenly felt lucky that the two little kids were still babies and couldn''t understand what their mother said, otherwise they would be so angry that they would want to run back to their mothers'' wombs.


    "What are you talking about? These two children were not born by you. Could it be that I conjured them up?" Mo Yan red at her friend angrily: "They will be like this when they are less than a month old and have not grown up. In a few days If you look at them again, they must be beautiful sisters and brothers. If you dislike them, just give them to me."


    "That''s not okay!" Liu Tinn didn''t want to refuse. She stretched out a hand and carefully touched this and that. The soft touch made her like it very much: "This is the meat that fell from my body. No matter how ugly it is, it''s still mine, so I can''t give it away to anyone else."


    In just a short period of time, Mo Yan heard the word "ugly" from her friend for the third time, and she could no longerin: "You can just say that the siblings are ugly. When they grow up, I will definitely Tell them exactly what you said today."


    Liu Tinn didn''t care at all when she heard this: "You can sue me, I won''t admit it."


    Mo Yan looked at her friend who was ready to act rogue and was about to continueining when Shen Ji walked in with a bowl of freshly cooked millet porridge and asked his wife with a smile: "What don''t you admit?"


    "Don''t admit that I said they were ugly." Liu Tinn pointed to the two children, answered honestly, and then said worriedly: "Yan Yan said that the children will be more beautiful when they grow older in a few days, but if they grow older What should I do if it bes uglier?


    "Um...is this possible?" Shen Ji, a first-time father, said uncertainly. He didn''t know whether the child would be really beautiful when it grows.


    In fact, when he saw the two children for the first time, he felt ugly, but no matter how ugly the children were, they were still his own flesh and blood, and they were born to his beloved wife, so he didn''t feel ugly anymore. Instead, he felt that they were small and soft, like the children of a little old man. so cute.


    Seeing the two couples staring worriedly at their infant twins, Mo Yan couldn''t bear to look directly at them and decisively changed the subject: "Rather than worrying about the ugly children, it''s better to give them good names first. Have you thought about it before? "


    The couple''s eyes lit up and they said in unison: "You get it for them!"


    After saying that, the two of them looked at each other, and the affection flowing in each other''s eyes almost blinded Mo Yan, the onlooker.


    Like most expectant parents who choose a name for their child before birth, Shen Ji and Liu Tinn also prepared several names to choose from. Later I found out that they were twins, so I chose several pairs of names with good meanings for future use.


    But faced with two hard-won children, the couple tacitly agreed to give the naming rights to Mo Yan. Without Mo Yan, there would be no mother and son. Otherwise, the Shen family might already be having funeral arrangements.


    Should I name the twins? Mo Yan was stunned and said with some embarrassment, Im not good at naming, so you should do it yourself!


    Be it the six beasts or the horses and cows in the house, except for Xiao Hua, all of them are named after Mo Yan. Dabai and Maodan had no idea about names at first, so they didn''t think it was a big deal when they were called these two names. Later, the red python, golden beast, and red python joined in. When Mo Yan named them again, they encountered strong opposition.


    Hence, Xiaochi, Xiaojin, Heihei and so on, Mo Yan just had fun calling her, and others didn''t want to pay attention to her at all.


    On the contrary, a few cows and horses were not smart at first, so they chose names casually and were epted by default. Later, a few guys drank the spirit spring water and oftenined about how frustrating the names were. They strongly requested the owner to give them a more powerful name, but Mo Yan dismissed them with a smile.


    With the maid I boughtter, she finally didn''t scream like Little Red and Little Green. She only had one full moon and one crescent moon, which is two moons. It can be seen that she also failed in naming her.


    Now she was asked to name her two children. She knew that she would definitely choose two terrible names, so she refused without much thought.


    Unfortunately, the couple decided that Mo Yan was a blessed person and asked her to name their two children. The children would surely grow up robustly, so theyforted them: "Just feel free to choose it. If the name really doesn''t sound good, use it as a baby." Its not a bad name either.


    As a nickname? Mo Yan''s eyes lit up, this is possible!


    She looked at the two little guys sleeping peacefully but very weakly in their swaddling clothes, and many names with good meanings shed through her mind. She carefully selected and selected, and finally picked out two names that were barely satisfactory. She said to the expectant couple quitecently: "Sister, when she grows up, she will be smart and beautiful. She will be called Shen Meili. Brother, just now The cry at birth was softer than that of my sister. From now on, I have to grow into a man who is upright and upright. Lets call it strong, Shen Zhuangzhuang!


    Liu Tinn:


    Shen Ji:


    Shen Meili? Shen Zhuangshi? What the **** is this? They really dont want to cheat their daughter or son. Can they take back their previous words of asking this blessed man to name their child?


    "HahahahaBeautiful? Strong? Yanyan, you are really a bad namer!" Xue Tuanzi in the space rolled withughter. He was inexplicably d that although the name Xue Tuanzi was not fancy enough, it still sounded cute and smooth. If you give it a name like "Beautiful" or "Strong", it will definitely crash to death on the jade tform.


    Looking at the couple looking at each other, and listening to Xue Tuanzi''s unbridled ridicule, Mo Yan didn''t know that the name he chose was disliked. She waved her hands and said frustratedly: "I said I couldn''t choose a name, but you still let me choose one. It''s hard toe up with two, but you are disgusted! Forget it, you should do it yourself!"


    The couple felt embarrassed when they heard this. Liu Tinn looked at her silent friend, and then at the two little old men in their swaddling clothes. She gritted her teeth and finally decided to trick the baby: "Then let''s call it beauty and strength. The meaning is quite good. Maybe it can really work." Just like the names, one is beautiful and the other is strong!"


    Since the baby is still young, he doesnt know how deceptive these two names are. When he grows up, he will get used to hearing them even if he dislikes them. A name is just a title. What we focus on is the inner beauty. What does it matter if it sounds good or not?


    On the other hand, Shen Ji is still somewhat rational, and his heart is biased towards his poor son and daughter who cannot understand human speech. After thinking about it, he carefully worded his words: "The name Meili is too mboyant. It is not suitable for a big name. Let''s use it as a nickname. Zhuangshi is a good name, but our Shen family belongs to his generation with the surname Hong." "Strong and strong can only be called a nickname."


    Liu Tinn looked at her husband in confusion. Just as she was about to ask why she didn''t mention the word "generation" before naming her, she was stopped by her husband''s wink. She nced at her friend, who looked much better, and immediately understood that she was looking for an excuse to politely reject these two names.


    Okay, actually, these two names are quite misleading. It would be best if they could not be called... This time, Liu Tinn firmly stood by her husband and two children!


    Well, lets use it as a nickname, and you can choose the big name yourself. Mo Yan also thought that these two names were good as nicknames. Arent the names that are usually called more nicknames?


    The couple secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling less guilty about their two children.


    At this time, the couple who were secretly happy did not know that these two nicknames really fulfilled the meaning. The twins who originally looked very simr when they were young, gradually transformed into a beautiful and tall girl as they grew older, andter became a famous beauty in the capital. The matchmaker who came to propose marriage suddenly broke several of the Shen family''s hair. threshold.


    A girl who grows stronger and stronger but has a girlish heart that is seriously inconsistent with her appearance, for which she is oftenughed at. In the end, the young girl confessed her love to the woman she admired, but was rejected. Under the shock, she gave up her civility and joined the military, secretly went to the border to join the army, and umted countless military exploits in just five years, bing one of the most popr among unmarried girls in Beijing. A married young general.


    In the next few days, Mo Yan stayed at the Shen family to take care of Liu Tinn wholeheartedly, changing her dressing and scrubbing her body every day, which made Liu Tinn so moved that she wanted to cry.


    Xu Xu took good care of her, and the wound infection that worried Mo Yan did not ur. Coupled with the effects of spiritual spring water and elixirs, Liu Tinn''s incision recovered quickly. The surface skin healed in less than ten days. She could also walk a few steps. As long as the movement range was notrge, she could basically take care of herself in daily life.


    However, the knife edge heals quickly, and the damaged vitality can only be restored slowly. Fortunately, the Shen family is well off and has Father Shen and Mother Shen taking care of it. All Liu Tinn needs to do is take care of her health peacefully and she doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    It was Lius father and Lius mother who epted the invitation of the two elders of the Shen family and came to the Shen family the day after their daughter was born. After learning the reason for their daughter''s premature birth from Shen''s father and Shen''s mother''s guilt-ridden narration, the always good-tempered couple immediately wanted to take their daughter back to the Liu family.


    In the end, it was Mo Yan who persuaded them to make peace, and it took a lot of effort to suppress the anger of the two elders. Finally, they gave birth to lovely twins. The Liu family reluctantly stayed in the Shen family and participated in the christening of a pair of grandsons.


    The twins are weak and cannot stand the cold. On the day of the third bath, the Shen family only invited a few of their closest rtives and friends. During the third baptism, the midwife did not take off the clothes of the twins, but only slightly wetted the baby''s cheeks with hot water, and sang a baptism song amidst everyone''s blessings, which was regarded as aplete baptism ceremony.


    Half a monthter, after confirming that there would be no problem with Liu Tinn''s health, Mo Yan left the Shen family with peace of mind, taking Lu Zhu tied into a rice dumpling and a carriage of thank-you gifts, and returned to her home where she had been away for half a month.


    As soon as he got home, Xiao Ruiyuan got the news. After he was released from office, he rode a fast horse and couldn''t wait to arrive at Mo''s house. The two hadn''t seen each other for more than half a month, and they couldn''t help but feel affectionate when they met.


    The two of them had strong self-control, so they sat together and chatted about everyday things, and did not do anything inappropriate for children. However, in the eyes of others, they were so cruel to each other that they simply turned a blind eye.


    Later, Mo Yanined about naming the twins of the Shen family, but wasughed at mercilessly. Xiao Ruiyuan, who originally wanted tofort her, couldn''t stop himself. The corners of his mouth suddenly curled up. What a coincidence. Mo Yan saw it.


    Mo Yan was so depressed that she refused to pay attention to anyone. In the end, it was Xiao Ruiyuan whopromised and coaxed the person over. But he was silentlyining in his heart that his fiance lived up to the words "waste" in the name. He made up his mind that when he has a child, the name must be chosen by him as the father.


    If you havent deceived other peoples children, then your own children cant be deceived!


    Farewell to the old year and weing the new year, winter has passed and spring hase. Mo Yan has grown one year older and has also ushered in the second important day in her life. The first important day is the day youe into the world, and the second important day is the day you get married.


    It is said that men are afraid of getting into the wrong profession, and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. Marrying a man is a woman''s second reincarnation. Although this is a bit exaggerated for Mo Yan, who doesn''t want to marry a good husband?


    Mo Yan is d that she met the person she likes early. What she likes is not his power or appearance, but his increasingly mellow affection. In the next few decades, staying with the person you like until old age is a great happiness and a kind of luck!


    Wearing a bright red wedding dress and a phoenix crown, Mo Yan sat motionless in front of the dressing table, waiting for the makeupdy to apply makeup on her. Listening to the burst of firecrackers outside, she clenched her hands in a daze, unable to believe that she was getting married today.


    The makeup girl was very good at observing people''s expressions. When she saw that Mo Yan was a little nervous, she smiled and diverted her attention: "Junjun''s skin is so good. The fine rouge and gouache on it are too tacky. This face is so smooth and tender, I don''t even want it." I can''t bear to do it because I''m afraid of hurting the prince''s face."


    These words may sound like ttery, but theye from Zhuang Niangs sincerity. Mo Yan''s skin was indeed as she said, smooth and tender, like a freshly peeled egg, yet white and rosy. This natural goodplexion outshone all the rouge in the makeup box, leaving the makeup girl unable to do anything. She only felt that the rouge stained Mo Yan''s face.


    "You tter me!"


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, and the person in the bronze mirror alsoughed. His face was so beautiful and charming that Zhuang Niang stared straight at her.


    The makeupdy was really reluctant to apply the powder in the makeup box to Mo Yan''s face. She immediately washed her hands, took out the ck pen and lightly sketched Mo Yan''s eyebrows, adding a bit of softness, and then used a bright red Apply lipstick lightly on her pink lips, and the bridal makeup ispleted.


    Even though only the eyebrows and lips have been slightly modified, the makeup artist feels that this is the best and most perfect bridal makeup she has done in ten years.


    At this time, Liu Tinn opened the door and walked in. Looking at Mo Yan, who had only modified her face and lips, but was stunningly beautiful, she murmured, "Isn''t this called natural beauty?"


    Mo Yan didn''t hear clearly. When he saw hering in empty-handed, he couldn''t help but ask: "Where is the child? Have you asked someone to look after it? There are too many guests today. Please be careful and don''t let their siblings be scared."


    Liu Tinn came back to her senses, and a maternal smile appeared on her face: "I just finished feeding and fell asleep. My parents and the nanny and maids are watching, so everything will be fine."


    The twins were born two months prematurely, and Liu Tinn was depleted and had no milk, so the Shen family hired two wet nurses to nurse the baby. This time Mo Yan got married, Liu Tinn was not worried about leaving the child at home, so she simply brought the child and the nanny.


    Mo Yan felt a little envious when she looked like she had a baby and everything was ready: "That''ll be great for you. You will have a son and a daughter all at once. You will have no regrets even if you don''t want to have children in the future."


    Liu Tinn rolled her eyes at her friend: "If I had known that giving birth to two children at a time would suffer such a heavy punishment, I would rather give birth to them one by one."


    As she spoke, she touched her lower abdomen and gestured with her hand: "There is such a big scar here. Every time I touch it, I can''t believe that I am still alive. You are bold enough to use this risky method to kill me." Save the baby! Later, the midwife who delivered my baby came to my door and wanted to hook you up with me to learn this delivery method, but I refused. "


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that the midwife would still refuse to give up, so she nodded and said, "You''re right, this method is too risky. If shees to you again in the future, you just refuse! As for the scar on your belly, you can use it with me." Apply your ointment every night and it should disappear in half a year."


    She does not intend to spread the method of caesarean section until anti-infective drugs are developed. Even if the researches out, she doesn''t want anyone to randomly operate on the mother''s belly. Unless she encounters a critical situation like Liu Tinn, there is a high possibility of serious consequences.


    In modern times, with such advanced equipment and technology as support, there are still mothers who die on the operating table. In this backward time and space, we are afraid that some people will rely on this surgery and abandon traditional delivery methods, which is very likely to increase the maternal mortality rate.


    The finale is over with thest chapter,, its so jelly! The wedding is tomorrow, I hope I wont be caught by the editor and post a red note

 Chapter 1131: Final Chapter Ending 7

    Chapter 1131: Final Chapter Ending 7


    Chapter 1131 Ending Chapter 7


    Spring has just begun, and the temperature has not changed muchpared to the cold winter in the twelfth lunar month. On this day, the Mo family was full of guests. People were wrapped in thick cotton jackets and gathered around the warm brazier. Their faces were beaming with joy and they were talking lively about this grand wedding.


    I thought that when Mr. Mo got married, the scene was big enough, but this time its not much different! This is still a marriage, not a wife. Look, how many high-ranking officials are here to congratte you?


    Who says its not the case! But Yan Yatou is the prince of the county, and she is marrying General Xiao, who is getting the favor of the emperor. It is normal for these high officials toe to congratte her.


    "My daughter''s family has reached this point, and their journey in this world has not been in vain! Look, yesterday the dowry was distributed, a full 180 tons, and the bamboo poles used to carry the dowry were bent, tsk tsk!"


    "The dowry given by the Mo family is not that much, right? The dowry sent by General Xiao at the beginning was one hundred and fifty dowry. Mr. Mo went back with Yan Yatou and added another thirty dowry. If it had not exceeded this number, it would be If we cause trouble, I guess the Mo family can help with three hundred people."


    When ites to Mo Yan''s dowry, many people are excited to talk about it, each guessing what good things are in these dowries. More people want to know how much dowry money the Mo family gave Mo Yan this time.


    But after guessing, the answers given by these people were not recognized by others. Finally, someone said: "No matter how much dowry or how much money was given, in short, we have seen this scene before, and I am afraid it will be thest time." Met once..."


    When everyone heard this, they fell silent. In their lifetime, it is unlikely that a second county monarch will appear in Liuyang Vige, and it is also unlikely that a second general''s wife or a marquis will appear. Will such a grand scene never be seen?


    Mo Yan, who was sitting on the bed waiting for Xiao Ruiyuan to pick him up, naturally didn''t know about the simr discussions outside.


    In fact, the dowry given to her by the Mo family was quiterge. In addition to the dowry of one hundred and eighty taels, the dowry money alone was an auspicious number of 90,000 taels, which almost took up more than half of the existing money in the family.


    The Mo family did not want the rice shop that Mo Yan bought, and it became her dowry. The Zhuangzi gifted by Emperor Hui''an cannot be transferred to others, so this time it is also included in the dowry. As for the winery, it was built by Mo Yan. Mo Qingze originally wanted to give it to her, but she refused to take it and only wanted the medicinal garden in the back mountain.


    These dowries are naturally better than those of vigers, butpared to those of n girls of equal status, they are just ordinary. Cui Qingrou originally wanted to give Mo Yan a prosperous shop in the capital and a vige in the south of the Yangtze River under her name as dowry, but Mo Yan sternly refused.


    In her opinion, although the dowry of her daughter''s family is important, there is no need to bankrupt her family''s fortune. She had space in her hands, so she could take out a few ginseng nts and she would not have to worry about them for the rest of her life, and she would be even less willing to take things from her parents'' family. If it weren''t for the other members of the Mo family who were determined, she wouldn''t have wanted any of these dowries.


    At this time, Mo Yan looked at Princess Chang''an beside her, who was also wearing bright red clothes, and her face was painted more like a bride than hers, and said speechlessly: "If I were a different bride and saw you dressed like this, it would be weird if I didn''t kick you out! "


    "Why?" Princess Chang''an asked doubtfully, "Why can''t you wear it like this?"


    This is Princess Chang''an''s first time attending someone else''s wedding, and her first time as a bridesmaid. She also likes the color red very much. She thinks that the brighter the dress, the better for such a festive day. She has no idea that doing so will steal the bride''s limelight. .


    The maid who served her was afraid of upsetting her, and when she saw her dressed like this, she didn''t dare to persuade her.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that you are so beautiful. If you dress up like the bride, you will definitelypare to the bride. Wouldn''t they be unhappy?" Mo Yan really didn''t know that Princess Chang''an really didn''t know. Tell me the reason.


    With this girl''s identity and temperament, it is unlikely that anyone will ask her to be a bridesmaid again. I have never thought about finding a bridesmaid this time when I get married. It''s just that the rules are not enough here, and the unmarried girls of the same age who are good friends with her are not. If there were many, she found Da Nier and this one.


    I didn''t expect this girl to agree, but she just mentioned it, and Princess Chang''an agreed without hesitation. She also patted her chest and said that she must make things difficult for those who ept her marriage, and let them know that her friend is not so easy. She was slightly moved by the fact that she got married.


    "Hey, I am ugly and I think this princess is too beautiful. If there really is such a person, I will not be her bridesmaid. Look at how big her face is!" Princess Chang''an said with disdain.


    Pfft! Mo Yan couldnt help butugh. This guy is so upright. No wonder shes not very popr in Beijing. Just because of this pride, few people look down on her!


    "Why are youughing? Is what I said is wrong?" Princess Chang''an nced at Mo Yan. If you dare to say that this princess is wrong, don''t even think about going out to get married today.


    "No, no, no, no, you are absolutely right!" Mo Yan waved her hands repeatedly and said from the bottom of her heart: "You are like the flower of the high mountains, how can an ordinary woman pick it?"


    Princess Chang''an''s eyes lit up, then dimmed: "You think I''m good no matter what, but that person always dislikes me to death! I even wonder if it''s wrong for me to do this, but even if I make up my mind to change, I can''t. A gentle and virtuous woman.


    Mo Yan didn''t know how tofort her, so he hesitated for a moment and expressed the truest thought in his heart: "If you like someone, you have to humiliate yourself to amodate him and be what he likes. I don''t think you can get this feeling." Perfection! Emotions are equal. No matter how much a person gives, if he does not get an equal response, the person who gave the effort will get tired after a long time."


    At that time, you may realize that all these years of hard work have been in vain! Chang''an has liked Yan Junyu for so many years, doesn''t Yan Junyu know? Perhaps he had always known that he was resisting Chang''an''s feelings, but he never sternly refused, otherwise Chang''an would not have fallen deeper into trouble.


    Or maybe Yan Junyu doesn''t have any feelings for Chang''an, but enjoys the feeling of being chased... Either way, it is a kind of harm to Princess Chang''an.


    After hearing this, Princess Chang''an was stunned and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Liu Tinn on the side could understand what they were talking about, but she didnt know who the person they were talking about was. She wasn''t very familiar with Princess Chang''an, so the two of them couldn''t say anything, so they listened quietly without speaking.


    At this moment, a loud burst of firecrackers suddenly erupted outside, instantly suppressing all the noise.


    "Ah, it''s time for the bride-to-be to arrive, right?" Liu Tinn''s eyes lit up and she said to Mo Yan and Princess Chang''an: "I''ll go take a look at the front first and tell youter." After saying that, she opened the room The door went out.


    Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry when she saw this, and said to the agitated Princess Chang''an: "You are the mother of two children, and you still like to watch the fun! However, you are the bridesmaid, so you can''t go out at this time."


    "Okay, I won''t go." Princess Chang''an agreed sadly.


    Even if you didnt understand these things before, sleeping with Mo Yan on the same bedst night was widely spread. Now that Mo Yan reminded me, I suppressed my thoughts of watching the fun or watching someone. Honestly She sat on the bedside waiting for the groom to knock on the door, and then gave him a hard time.


    Hearing the sound of firecrackers and suona outside, Mo Qingze, who was waiting for guests, was stunned and did not react. This was still an hour before the auspicious time!


    Seeing this, Zhen''er quickly pushed her father: "Dad, my brother-inw is here to pick up the bride. Zhao and I will go down first to prepare. Please stop cryingter." After saying that, he took Yun Zhao''s hand. , spread out his legs and walked out of the back door and went straight to the backyard.


    Mo Qingze''s face darkened, and his swollen peach eyes stared fiercely at Zhen''er who was running away. He really wanted to catch the little brat who exposed his shorings in public and give him a spanking.


    It turned out thatst night, when it was her turn to cry about getting married, Mo Qingze hugged Mo Yan and cried loudly, with tears all over his face. At first, everyone thought he was reluctant to let go of his daughter. Seeing him crying so hard, everyone who was crying with him shed tears.


    I thought it would be fine if I cried for a while, but no one expected that Mo Qingze cried for a whole hour and even shouted that he would not marry his daughter and let Xiao Ruiyuan marry into the Mo family. It was really dumbfounding.


    Later, it was Cui Qingrou who told the truth, and everyone knew the reason why Mo Qingze was so rude. But his daughter got married, and Mo Qingze felt reluctant to let her go. After the new year, he couldn''t sleep every night, and even drinking a few sses of wine before going to bed every day didn''t help.


    Just before he got married, he hid in the house and drank wine. Cui Qingrou didn''t notice, and he drank a five-pound jar of wine.


    Maybe he was drunk, maybe he had suppressed it for too long. Under the stimtion of alcohol, Mo Qingze vented all the emotions in his heart when he cried for marriage, and even said something about asking his son-inw to marry him. It was obvious that he was too reluctant to let go of his daughter. I really had such an idea.


    Facing the reserved smiles of rtives and friends in the room, Mo Qingze blushed and secretly kept this ount in his heart.


    The news spread to the backyard. Cui Qingrou, who was entertaining the female guests, apologized to Xin''er, got up and went to Mo Yan''s room to see if she was ready. As a result, halfway through, she saw Zhen''er and Yun Zhao leading the five beasts. Run ahead.


    Today is a happy day for Mo Yan. Although he doesn''t like the noise at home, the five beasts did not go to the mountains to hide in peace as before. They justy down in the corner to bask in the sun.


    The remaining red python is still hibernating. Being forcibly awakened in the middle of the hibernation is not good for it, so it will regretfully miss the wedding.


    The mother and daughter were worried about scaring others, so they quickly stopped them: "What are you two doing?"


    Zhen''er Yunzhao looked at each other and said proudly: "Brother-inw is so powerful, and the helpers he brought must also be very powerful, but our family doesn''t have anyone with strong kung fu to fight with them, so we have to send them on the field. "


    Zhen''er said as he pointed at the majestic and prepared five beasts.


    ording to the custom of Dachu, it is not easy to knock on the brides door on the day of the wedding, and a scene must be made to show that the brides family values their daughter who is about to be a monk.


    To avoid this, some families will pick up the bride at an auspicious time when she leaves home. For the important event of getting married, the woman does not dare to miss the auspicious time. If the groomeste, he will let the bride get into the sedan chair. But if hees too early and it is not the auspicious time to go out... you just have to live with it.


    Cui Qingrou broke into a cold sweat when she heard this, and said with a straight face: "Today is your eldest sister''s big day, don''t mess around."


    The five beasts are wild beasts after all. No matter how well they understand human nature, they are still wild and hard to change. It will be bad if they are allowed to go out to block the people who are weing the bride.


    "Mom, don''t worry, the five beasts will strike with discretion and won''t hurt anyone." Zhen''er knows the six beasts better than Cui Qingrou, otherwise even if she had the intention, she wouldn''t dare to lead them forward.


    Cui Qingrou was about to persuade her, but was stopped by Xin''er''s birth: "Mom, just let them go. Look at the impatient appearance of the five beasts. We can''t stop them even if we want to."


    Looking at the five beasts gearing up and eager to try, Cui Qingrou finally couldn''t say anything against them. She repeatedly told Zhen''er and Yun Zhao to watch them carefully and not let them hurt anyone, let alone see blood.


    Zhen''er and Yun Zhao hurriedly responded. Worried about further dys, their brother-inw broke in with someone. Without waiting for their mother (stepmother) to say anything, they hurried away with the five beasts.


    Cui Qingrou sighed looking at the two brothers'' backs, and had no choice but to go to Mo Yan''s yard with Xin''er.


    The brothers led the five beasts all the way to the front yard amidst the exmations of the guests. They happened to see the team picking up the bride break through the gate and walk into the yard.


    Zhen''er looked at Cui Ping''an with disdain, looking down upon him for not being able to stop him for a moment while bringing more than a dozen of the Cui family members.


    This look greatly stimted Cui Ping''an, but he couldn''t say anything. There was only one person on the groom''s side and he beat them all to pieces. What could he say?


    Facing the contemptuous gaze of his cousin, Cui Xiaoqi hid behind the n brothers and did not dare to stand out.


    Zhen''er found it boring and turned her attention to her prospective brother-inw, her eyes bright and sharp: "If you dare toe so early, you must be prepared to be tortured, right brother-inw?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at the five beasts who were eyeing him eagerly, and Zhen''er, who was facing him with a proud look on his face, nodded and said calmly: "If you have any backup n, just let your horsee over."


    Goodthe groom is mighty!


    At this time, many people were attracted by the five beasts and gathered around to watch the fun from a distance. Facing the five ferocious beasts, the groom''s face remained calm. This demeanor alone is admirable.


    Listening to everyone''s praise for her brother-inw, Zhen''er was very happy, as if she was being praised. He looked at the helpers brought by his prospective brother-inw, lowered his head and said to the five beasts: "Brother-inw is here to rob someone. Use your skills and be sure to hold on! But no blood!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the five beasts stretched out their necks and let out a loud roar,plying with Zhen''er''s instructions.


    At the same time, the door of Mo''s courtyard was tightly closed...


    Cui Qingrou came to Mo Yan''s room and saw that she was fully dressed. She was waiting for the groom to cover her head before going out to say goodbye. She felt relieved and asked Zhen''er about Yun Zhao bringing the five beasts to stop people: "What if? It would be great if you could go out and call the five beasts back, there can''t be any mistakes on this big day."


    Mo Yan didn''t expect that her two younger brothers woulde up with such a method, so she couldn''t help butugh, and red at her motherfortingly and angrily: "Don''t worry, they have some sense of control. Now if you don''t let them have fun, I wont be able to leave the houseter.


    Mo Yan has always been reliable. Seeing such certainty, Cui Qingrou felt relieved and began to exin her taboos when going out.


    The matchmaker had already mentioned these taboos, but Cui Qingrou was worried that Mo Yan would forget them when she was nervous, so she took every opportunity to remind them, for fear that the taboos would be vited and the rtionship between the young couple would be at odds.


    Although most of these taboos are superstitious and have no scientific basis, Cui Qingrou did not dare to risk her daughter''s happiness, so she took the trouble to remind them.


    Mo Yan knew that she had a motherly heart. Even though she had remembered it firmly, she still listened very carefully.


    In the yard, Xiao Ruiyuan frowned slightly as he looked at the man and the beast who had been fighting for a while and still had no winner.


    ording to the rules of martial arts, the groom''s side must take off the red ribbons tied on the backs of the five beasts in order to sessfully pass the level and meet the next challenge.


    The red ribbon is tied with a slip knot, which can be untied with just a gentle pull. The problem is that the slipknot is very short, only one finger long. To untie it, you have to get close and have quick eyes and hands, which is very challenging. After all, the groom''s helper was facing a beast with nimble movements and good strength.


    The first person to fight was Xiaohua, who had a rtively weak force value, and the one who faced Yan Junyu. Yan Junyu consciously raised Xiaohua for several years. Although he stopped raising her halfway, the rtionship was still there. Xiaohua gave in to him for the sake of her former kindness, and maybe he would easily win the first ce.


    However, the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is very skinny! Xiaohua indeed prevented Yan Junyu from hitting him hard, but she also didn''t let him get close and smoothly took off the red silk from his back.


    After a stalemate, time passed quickly. No wonder Xiao Ruiyuan was not calm. He came so early to pick up the bride, didn''t he just want to take his wife home as soon as possible?


    Had he known this earlier, he might as well... Well, he still had toe earlier so that he could appear sincere!


    Zhen''er was very satisfied with Xiao Hua''s performance and walked over with a smile to remind her: "Brother-inw, today is your and my eldest sister''s wedding day. You don''t want to keep a straight face. You want to smile, like me." After that, he said to Xiao Ruiyuan made a face.


    The corner of Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes twitched, and he turned his gaze to the man and the beast in the fight with a wooden face. A thinyer of sweat oozed from his hands hidden under the red wedding clothes.


    Okae on, young master!


    Seeing Yan Junyu dodge neatly and avoid Xiaohua''s attack, and almost catch the red silk slipknot, the onlookers cheered loudly and cheered for him.


    Next, Xiaohua became even more vignt, shaking her shiny silver fur and staring closely at Yan Junyu. It must survive two moments, otherwise it will lose face.


    Xiaohua became furious, and Yan Junyu, who had the upper hand with ease, gradually began to struggle. While he was amazed at Xiaohua''s physical strength and agility, he tried to figure out how to untie the red silk as quickly as possible. There are four more powerful beasts lined up behind him. If he dys here for too long, it will be even harder for those behind him to win.


    Sorry, guys, I broke my promise, I cant finish it today, I have to post another chapter oo

 Chapter 1132: Final Chapter Ending 8 (End)

    Chapter 1132: Final Chapter Ending 8 (End)


    Chapter 1132 Ending Chapter 8 (End)


    "You don''t know how exciting those fights were. Several times the groom''s side was about to seed, but the four beasts easily dodged it again! Although they won and entered the main hall smoothly, I felt that the six beasts did not use Use your full strength, otherwise you won''t be defeated every time you hold on for two seconds... The ck clouded leopard wilted and tore the clothes of those who faced it. Haha, fortunately it was cold and the clothes were thick, otherwise it would have been very difficult. Its embarrassing


    In the room, Liu Tinn vividly described the situation outside to Mo Yan and Princess Chang''an,ughing very loudly when she was excited. Those four fights were so exciting that the guests who watched them wanted to shout "One more fight".


    This guy, doesnt he know that there is a little girl among the guests? Mo Yan was amused but helpless after hearing this.


    The ck Clouded Leopard looks cold, but it is the one with the most ideas and the most mischievous among the six beasts. Dabai is also aloof, but he is really aloof and doesn''t bother to y tricks on others.


    "Don''t worry about it. I just scratched the two outeryers. There is no flesh exposed inside!" After getting married, Liu Tinn rxed a lot. If she had been before, she would never have said such a thing.


    Princess Chang''an, who had not interrupted until now, said eagerly: "These beasts are quite interesting. Let me have a good discussion with them when I get a chance."


    Mo Yan nced at her and said rudely: "Youe on stage with a whip, they won''t be merciful."


    Princess Chang''an was self-aware and said with a smile: "Even if we fight, it won''t be true. If they are cruel to me, will you just watch them hurt me?"


    Seeing that she was unwilling to give up, Mo Yan stopped trying to persuade her. She looked at Liu Tinn and asked another question: "I just heard you talk about Xiao Hua and Da Bai. Didn''t Hairball do anything?"


    This is not in line with this guy''s style. It has never dealt with Brother Xiao. She thought it would try its best to give Brother Xiao a little pain this time and not let him pass easily!


    Liu Tinn spread her hands and said, "I don''t know about that. Mao Dan was just sitting aside and watching, but I didn''t see any intention of taking action."


    Mo Yan frowned, feeling that Hairball was going to cause something big. She nced at the dripping pot in the corner and saw that there were still three moments before the auspicious hour. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "What is Brother Xiao doing now?"


    Hearing that her tone was wrong, Liu Tinn quickly said: "I''m drinking tea in the main hall, I should be here soon."


    The so-called drinking tea here is not drinking tea in the true sense, but a euphemism for pleasing money. This is a very important part of the marriage process.


    usually the bride''s brother or sister brings "tea" to the groom, which can be real tea, wine, or stewed soup, to relieve the fatigue and hunger of the groom who hase from afar.


    The groom expresses his gratitude by wrapping a red envelope on his wife''s brother or sister. The amount in the red envelope varies, and the most will be two, which means good thingse in pairs.


    The thickness of the red envelope shows the grooms financial resources and his regard for the bride. It would look bad on both sides if you don''t give too much, so of course you can''t give too much.


    Mo Yan couldn''t help but have a headache when she heard this. If her guess is correct, Mao Tuan will definitely stop outside her roomter. If Brother Xiao wants to pick her up before the auspicious time, he will have to do his best, which may be a bit embarrassing.


    She can stop it, but Hairball has a very stubborn temper, so she may not be able to stop it from doing anything it really wants to do. Thinking of this, Mo Yan asked Liu Tinn: "Sister Lan, go outside and quietly urge Brother Xiao to hurry up."


    Liu Tinn nced at her friend ambiguously, thinking she was impatient: "Haha, I''ll go right now, our bride can''t wait any longer."


    Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry. She wanted to exin, but when she saw that the person had already opened the door and left in a gust of wind, she punched the bed depressedly andmunicated with Xue Tuanzi in her consciousness, asking it to remind the hair ball not to go too far.


    "I''ve already tried to persuade him. This guy is very stubborn. He''s determined to make your sweetheart look good!" Xue Tuanzi quickly replied to Mo Yan. It would be more convincing if you ignored his gloating tone. .


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan blocked her consciousness and did not want to hear Xue Tuanzi''s weirdugh.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so impatient, don''t worry, your man will definitelye over immediately when he hears your call, haha!" Princess Chang''an spoke bolder than Liu Tinn, looking at Mo Yan who looked slightly anxious, stroking her palms teasingly.ugh.


    Mo Yan held her forehead, unable to exin anything.


    As Liu Tinn said, Xiao Ruiyuan was "drinking tea" in the main hall, and half of the dozens of red envelopes he had prepared had been sent out.


    The red envelope for "drinking tea" was specially prepared for the Mo family, and Xiao Ruiyuan was very generous with it. When Xin''er took the lead in serving honey tea, he gave two red envelopes worth ny-two cents and ny-nine cents.


    Nine taels of gold are gold, and copper coins are also made of shining gold. Two red envelopes are converted into silver, which is at least two hundred taels.


    These two hundred taels made Zhen''er, Yun Zhao, and Sheng''er behind them very excited, and they served "tea" to their prospective brother-inw one after another.


    Even though the life of the Mo family is easy, Mo Yan is very tight about the pocket money of the little ones, just not wanting them to develop the habit of spending moneyvishly. This time I was able to get such a big red envelope, but no one disliked the small amount of money.


    However, the red envelopes that the little guys got were smaller than Xiner''s, which were two sixty-two six cents and sixty-six gold and copper tes. If these were converted into silver, they would be more than a hundred taels.


    Zhen''er is a naughty little boy. He served "tea" once and it was not enough. He also served fermented glutinous rice dumplings, fish ball soup, etc. He got ten extra red envelopes before he stopped under Mo Qingze''s re.


    Worried that his father would settle the score in the future, he cleverly distributed the extra red envelopes to his elder brother, sister and younger sister.


    When Liu Tinn arrived at the main hall, Xiao Ruiyuan''sst pair of red envelopes were also given out. She found the matchmaker who had followed Xiao Ruiyuan and hinted her to move on to the next step quickly. The groom should knock on the bride''s door so as not to miss the auspicious moment.


    Like Liu Tinn, the matchmaker mistakenly thought that the bride couldn''t wait any longer. She covered her lips with a handkerchief and smiled ambiguously. She stepped forward and leaned into Xiao Ruiyuan''s ear to convey Mo Yan''s meaning.


    Xiao Ruiyuan naturally wanted to take his wife home early, so he obeyed the matchmaker''s loud reminder and was surrounded by people to the courtyard where Mo Yan lived. However, his way was blocked by a hair ball lying at the door of the courtyard.


    "What does this mean? Is this thest level, and you, the groom, need to challenge it yourself?" Yan Junyu asked with some gloating, looking at the hair ball that was staring at Xiao Ruiyuan for a moment.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at Yan Junyu and said nothing. He tentatively tried to walk past Mao Tuan, who opened his tiger basin''s mouth and gave him a paw angrily.


    Although I didnt scratch it, the meaning is very clear: I want to pass by from now on, and Ill talk about itter if I win.


    There was no red silk tied on Mao Tuans back, which meant that this challenge was a pure fight until Mao Tuanpletely lost. As for whether there will be blood, this is something that no one can predict and can only be avoided as much as possible. It would be difficult for Xiao Ruiyuan to win in this way.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has always known that Mao Tuan dislikes him, and every time hees to Mo''s house, he has the worst attitude. The other five beasts with good attitudes could say hello to him, while those with bad attitudes could just ignore him. Every time Mao Tuan saw him, his eyes were frighteningly tight. In short, Xiao Ruiyuan was not surprised that he was stuck here, and he also understood the reason why Mo Yan asked him toe over in advance.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has never been afraid of fights, and he has never been afraid of fighting with beasts like Mao Tuan. He took a look at the wedding dress that was not suitable for fighting, rolled up the wide hem and tied it on his belt, secretly reminding himself to be careful not to wear shabby clothes to visit his wife.


    Amidst the exmations of everyone, Xiao Ruiyuan flew forward directly, and did not see him move. He only felt a sh in front of his eyes, and a fiery red figure passed by like a phantom. He was as agile as a swimming dragon, and he snatched it away with ease. It caught everyone''s attention and was dizzying.


    The general is very skilled.


    Everyones eyes lit up and they praised him one after another. Most people don''t understand martial arts, but with his neat skills, they can see that Xiao Ruiyuan is better than Yan Junyu and others who fought the four beasts before.


    "Roar-"


    Not to be outdone, Mao Tuan let out a loud roar. When Xiao Ruiyuan pounced on him, his strong hind legs stood on the ground, like an arrow off the string. Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Its force value is slightly weaker than Xiaohua. If it faces the four people who fought previously, it is still somewhat confident, but against Xiao Ruiyuan, it can only use its best.


    Looking at the murderous hairball, everyone couldn''t help but worry about the groom. This is the king of beasts. I dont know how the Mo family raised it. This tiger is a lot bigger than ordinary tigers, and it looks even more powerful.


    Hairball, stop it!


    Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou, who were waiting in the main hall to ept the farewell of their daughter and son-inw, heard that their son-inw and Mao Tuan were fighting, and rushed over in a hurry.


    Seeing the indistinguishable man and beast in the field, Mo Qingze shouted anxiously at Mao Ball, but Mao Ball didn''t seem to hear him, and his attacks were even more fierce than before, almost able to See its ws that are longer and sharper than an adult''s fingers.


    Everyone was horrified to see it. This w would kill or seriously injure themselves. This tiger was serious!


    What should I do? I think Id better go out and stop them!


    In the room, Mo Yan felt anxious as he listened to the tiger roars outside that were mixed with the exmations.


    She hasmunicated with Xue Tuanzi several times, asking him to remind Mao Tuan not to go too far. As a result, not even a word came through from Mao Tuan. It was obvious that he did not intend to show mercy. This was too dangerous.


    "No, it''s unlucky for you to go out like this. Just let them beat you. Your man is much more powerful than you think, so just keep your heart in your belly!"


    Princess Chang''an stopped Mo Yan. In fact, she was also very curious and wanted to go out and watch the battle. But she remembered her duties as a bridesmaid and waited calmly.


    Mo Yan''s worries did not stop. She was worried that Xiao Ruiyuan would be injured, and she was also worried that Hairy Ball would be injured. This person and the beast were both important to her, and she did not want to see any of them injured.


    At this time, she didnt know that Xue Tuanzi had conveyed her thoughts to Mao Tuanzi urately. After originally making up his mind to make Xiao Ruiyuan look good, the hairy ball found out about its owner''s conflicting psychology. The ws grabbing at Xiao Ruiyuan''s chest paused for a moment.


    Xiao Ruiyuan reacted quickly, seized this momentary opportunity, and lightly pped Mao Tuan on the forehead. He knew that hairballs were very important to his wife, so he never thought of doing anything serious to her in the first ce.


    This palm is really light and will only make Hairy Balls head dizzy. Although the hairball was difficult to deal with, he did not use all his strength. He just wanted to wear it down and wait for the arrival of auspicious times.


    The hair ball was dizzy from the palm. It was a little unsteady on its limbs and shook its head violently. After regaining consciousness, he red at Xiao Ruiyuan fiercely, feeling aggrieved.


    This two-legged beast, Yan Yan hasn''t even married him yet, and he''s bullying her. He doesn''t know what will happen to him in the future. Hmph, **** it!


    This guy haspletely forgotten how he was able to draw blood with every move he made before. This is Xiao Ruiyuan, who is also a highly skilled martial artist. Anyone else would have failed him a long time ago.


    With this thought in mind, the hairball''s movements were not as sharp as before. Knowing that its status in the eyes of its master is equal to that of this hateful two-legged beast, it feels much more bnced.


    This subtle change is not clear to ayman, but Xiao Ruiyuan, who fought against it, clearly noticed it. Although he didn''t know why this tiger behaved like this, he suspected that this guy was holding back other tricks, and he was secretly vignt in his heart, not daring to be careless in the slightest.


    The fight between one person and one beast was much more exciting than the fight between people. There were continuous cheers from all around. With less than a quarter to go before the auspicious moment, Mao Tuan had to retract his ws under Xue Tuanzis urgent reminder.


    Then when Xiao Ruiyuan stopped moving and was about to go into the room, he lowered his ws and pped Xiao Ruiyuan on the back. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan stumble a few steps in embarrassment, almost hitting the door, Mao Tuan finally felt better and stared at Xiao Ruiyuan who turned to look at him with a "what can you do to me" look.


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled and shook his head, turned around and knocked on Mo Yan''s boudoir door. He knew that the hairball was just like a childish child, so in order to let it vent its anger, he deliberately did not dodge the p just now. Although this guy was a bit harsh, it was not difficult for him to endure.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s magnanimity made Mao Tuan rarely reflect. It feels that as the king of beasts, it is too small. At this time, Xiao Ruiyuan stuffed a few red seals and sessfully opened the door. It was unexpectedly calm.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was quite surprised when he saw Princess Chang''an guarding the door after epting Hongfeng Guijue.


    Little did he know that the auspicious time wasing, partly because he was being tortured by the five beasts for nearly an hour. It was really difficult. Princess Chang''an, who had originally nned to make things difficult for him, found it boring and simply gave up. I took the red seal and let the person in.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at Mo Yan, who was sitting on the bed with his head lowered, and the corners of his mouth were raised high. He slowly walked forward and sat down next to his wife. He couldn''t help but ce a kiss on her smooth and rosy cheek, and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll take you home."


    Mo Yan slowly raised her head, her clear eyes as gentle as water: "Okay!"


    Outside the house, everyone was staring at the closed door. Due to the domineering Princess Chang''an, no one dared to lean in and listen to the corner to find out what the young couple in the room was saying.


    I thought the newlyweds were going to have **** with each other in the house for a while, but soon the door of the room opened from the inside. Xiao Ruiyuan, who was wearing a bright red wedding dress and holding one end of the red silk, walked out first, and the other end of the red silk was held in another pair of slender hands.


    Mo Yans head was covered with a mandarin duck hijab, and he could only see the road below his feet. Worried that the scenery would fall, she did not dare to lower her head, so she could only walk next to Xiao Ruiyuan step by step.


    Watch your step and follow me closely. Xiao Ruiyuans free right hand held Mo Yans left hand and he was surrounded by others as he walked out.


    Mo Yan, whose head was covered with a mandarin duck hijab and could only see the ground below his feet, nodded nervously, tightly grasped the big dry and warm hand, and followed the man in front step by step.


    Aware of his wife''s nervousness, Xiao Ruiyuan tightened his hands a little more and walked slower.


    Yan Junyu, standing on the periphery of the crowd, stared at the pair of beautiful women clustered in the middle, and a deep sourness slowly emerged in his heart.


    From now on, I can only look at her from afar, and when we meet again, we can call her "Mrs. Sister-inw" with a smile...


    Princess Chang''an didn''t know when she appeared beside him. She looked at the man who was immersed in sadness quietly, her eyes were so soft and lingering, and for the first time, she didn''t say any sarcasm.


    Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Yan were surrounded by guests and came down to the main hall. They knelt on the futon that had beenid out and formally bid farewell to Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou.


    Okay, okay!


    Mo Qingze said "ok" three times in a changed voice, then covered his still-swollen eyes and waspletely speechless.


    Cui Qingrou held Mo Yan''s hand and warned her about her duty as a daughter-inw with a smile in her tears. In the end, she was choked with sobs and could not speak.


    Mo Yan couldn''t see her parents'' tears, but she could feel their deep reluctance. Her tears couldn''t help but burst out, soaking the red silk in her hands.


    Xiner and the others also cried secretly. Although they knew that their sister was still their sister after getting married, some things were no longer the same...


    Amidst the blessings from rtives and friends, Xiao Ruiyuan personally carried Mo Yan onto the sedan chair, circled the city and returned to the General''s Mansion. Witnessed by the Chu Heng couple, the Xiao n, and hundreds of civil and military officials, they worshiped heaven and earth.


    Worship the heaven and the earth


    In the loud singing voice of the elders of the Xiao family, the couple bowed deeply, feeling sour and soft in their hearts, and filled with joy and joy.


    Thank God for giving them the opportunity to meet, to know each other, to love each other, and to stay together.


    Two bows to the high hallThanks to her parents for giving them life and flesh, teaching her the principles of life, and experiencing all kinds of life.


    )


    Thank you foring into my life. From today on, I will hold your hand until I grow old...


    A pair of wall figures smiled at each other and worshiped each other devoutly. Even if they couldn''t see each other''s expressions, the flowing affection was still warm and touching.


    Princess Liang wiped the corners of her eyes. She didn''t know why, but she was particrly touched at this moment. It reminded her of the time when she married the man next to her.


    Chu Heng did not notice the affectionate gaze of Princess Liang. He looked at his cousin who had finally gotten married with a smile. The stone in his heartpletely fell at this moment.


    Sent into the bridal chamber


    In the long tail voice of the Xiao family elders, Xiao Ruiyuan took Mo Yan''s hand and walked into the new house amidst theughter of the guests.


    Once I entered the bridal chamber, I never came out again that day...


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Next, we will continue to serialize the extra stories, mainly focusing on the happy life of the male and female protagonists after marriage, as well as the unfilled pitfalls. Dear friends, you can also leave a message if you want to see whose extra story you want!


    There is another very important thing to tell you, that is, we are going to open a new pit! Xinkeng is still a farm story, with no space, no superpowers, and no filial piety among the family members fighting for power. The new article was conceived earlier than this farming article. I felt that the more ordinary the story, the harder it would be to write it excitingly, so I dyed writing it and wrote this article first.


    The title, introduction, and outline of the novel are all ready. Im just waiting for the new pit to be published in the past two days. Dear friends, dont rush to remove it from the shelves. If you like the new pit, please add it to your favorites. (*3) (*)

 Chapter 1133: Extra one harmony

    Chapter 1133: Extra one harmony


    Chapter 1133 Extra: Harmony


    The dragon and the phoenix celebrate the candles, and the head is high with fever. The warm candlelight illuminates the red new house, making it even more festive.


    Looking at the woman wearing a red hijab sitting upright on the bed, Xiao Ruiyuan looked in a daze and suspected that this was just a beautiful dream that he didn''t want to wake up from. In his dream, he married the girl he loved, and from then on they grew old together and were never lonely again.


    "Master Marquis, don''t be stunned, the bride is waiting for you to lift her hijab!" Seeing that the groom had not moved for a long time, the matchmaker who followed him quickly reminded him.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes were fixed, and his dazed expression was reced by a gentle smile. He nervously picked up the wedding scale with red silk flowers tied on the tray, gently lifted the corner of the hijab with the scale hook, and clearly saw the beautiful face hidden under the hijab.


    Stimted by the sudden bright light, Mo Yan subconsciously closed her eyes tightly. The next moment her vision went dark, and the wetness that was stimted receded. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the big hand blocking her eyes.


    Today, it was these big hands that gently held her hand and brought her from the familiar home to this strange general''s residence, warming her palms and eliminating her hesitation.


    Now it was these big hands that gave her the most considerate care and protected her eyes from the stimtion of strong light. How could she not love such a man?


    After making sure that Mo Yan had adapted to the light in the room, Xiao Ruiyuan took his hand away, took out two palm-sized gourds filled with fine wine from the tray held by the maid, and handed one of them to Mo Yan.


    The gourd is cut into two gourds and filled with wine. The bride and groom each drink half of the gourd, which is thebination of the two gourds. He Ni means getting married. Drinking He Ni wine on the wedding night is an important ritual that newlyweds must perform.


    Madam, its time to drink Hexin wine!


    At the matchmaker''s reminder, Mo Yan woke up from her wandering mind and took the "wine ss" that was different from what she had imagined. Not knowing what to do next, she couldn''t help but look up at the man standing in front of her. .


    In modern times, she has seen scenes of newlyweds drinking wine in TV dramas, but many customs in Dachu are different from modern times. She hastily copied the gourd, and it would be embarrassing if she did it wrong.


    Facing his wifes questioning gaze, Xiao Ruiyuan was also inexperienced and turned back to look at the matchmaker behind him. He rarely attended other people''s weddings, let alone entered other people''s bridal houses. He only knew that he wanted to drink a ss of wine, but he didn''t know how to drink it.


    It was obviously not the first time that the matchmaker faced such a problem. She calmly stepped forward, blessed the couple first, and then taught them step by step how to drink Hexin wine: "...After drinking, please throw away thedles." If they can lean up and down under the bed, the marquis and his wife can be in harmony with each other, and their love will grow old."


    It turns out that there is such an interesting thing to do after drinking Hexin wine! Mo Yan was full of interest in throwing thedle. She had two lifetimes of memories, but this was her first time getting married. She had no experience at all, so she didn''t hear the implication of the matchmaker''s words. She just thought it was a good luck move.


    However, in the past two days, Xiao Ruiyuan, under the instigation of his subordinates, secretly gained a lot of indescribable knowledge about Jiang Jiangliang.


    Confirming that there would be no mistakes in drinking thebined wine, Xiao Ruiyuan sat on the red wedding bed, keeping half an arm''s distance from Mo Yan, so as to facilitate thepletion of this sacred ceremony.


    Just when their wrists were intertwined, Mo Yan clearly felt that her husband''s body temperature was not normal. She carefully observed his face and found some clues. She thought that he was not feeling well because he was busy with marriage these days, and she couldn''t help but worry.


    Mo Yan''s face was numb when she was looked at by Xiao Ruiyuan''s scorching gaze, her face seemed to be roasted by fire, and her heart was beating like a drum, as if it was about to jump out. She quickly lowered her eyebrows, not daring to look.


    After drinking the Hexin wine, the matchmaker tied the hems of their clothes together and made a knot. She also used scissors to cut a strand of hair from each of their heads, tied them tightly with a red rope, and ced them in a long and narrow ce. In the wooden box, it means knotting hair.


    After doing this, the matchmaker took the maid and left, leaving space for the couple.


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan sitting still, Mo Yan asked doubtfully: "Aren''t you going out?" It seems that at this time, the groom should be outside to reward the guests, and then be drunk and unable to enter the new house, right?


    There were no outsiders in the room, and Xiao Ruiyuan looked at his wife with increasingly revealing eyes. He endured it for a long time before he rushed forward, and said with a serious face: "Most of the people who came to congratte me this time are military generals. It''s okay if my husband doesn''t go out. Yan Junyu will support the others, and if not, there will be my cousin."


    Mo Yan is speechless, let the guests entertain you, let the prince of a country help you manage the scene, is this really good?


    Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t help it, and reached out to remove the hairpin on Mo Yan''s head. His voice was unusually hoarse: "Madam, it''ste at night, let''s settle it!"


    Mo Yan was extremely nervous. She was notpletely prepared yet. She couldn''t help but look at the dripping pot in the corner and realized that it had just arrived at You hour. It was alreadyte at night? Even if it gets dark early at this time, there are still two hours before midnight, right?


    Seeing that the wedding clothes were about to be taken off, the breathing of the person beside him became heavier and heavier. Mo Yan, who was a little frightened, had a sh of inspiration, jumped up, and rushed to the dining table with wine and food, frozen at the movement. Xiao Ruiyuan, who lives there, said: "I''m hungry, I need to eat first."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes shed, he stood up and walked to Mo Yan, holding her hand and sitting on the chair together, with a meaningful smile on his lips: "It''s time to eat first." Only when you are full can you have strength.


    Hmm, hurry up and eat. Mo Yan picked up a pair of chopsticks and stuffed them into Xiao Ruiyuans hands, then picked up another pair of chopsticks to pick up the meatballs closest to her.


    Having been busy all day, apart from eating a bowl of sweet dumplings before putting on makeup in the morning, and only eating a few snacks afterwards, Mo Yan was indeed very hungry. Looking at the table full of food, her appetite was whetted, and she waspletely unaware of the "sinister intentions" of the person next to her.


    "Don''t worry, these are already cold. I''ll ask the kitchen to bring some more delicious side dishes, and I''ll have a few drinks with you." Xiao Ruiyuan smiled and stopped his little wife who was about to stuff the meatballs into her mouth, and then took a picture. As he pped his hands, brisk footsteps could be heard outside, and the next moment the door of the new house was pushed open.


    Two maids in pink clothes came in. After they bowed to the couple in unison, they followed Xiao Ruiyuan''s instructions, removed all the cold food from the table, and quickly disappeared into the room. .


    "So there are maids in the General''s Mansion!" Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with a half-smile but not a smile. This guy said before that he didn''t have a maid around him to serve him, but in this short period of time, she saw three.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan was not unhappy. Instead, he felt inexplicably satisfied with his wife''s jealous tone: "They were bought not long ago. You will be the hostess here in the future, so you can''t live without someone by your side."


    Mo Yan was stunned. He didn''t expect it to be like this, and his face couldn''t help but burn up.


    Haha~ Xiao Ruiyuan chuckled, and the intoxicating bass sounded like a breeze blowing through his ears. He reached out and touched his little wife''s hot cheek, and couldn''t help but nt a kiss on it.


    However, the banging on the door did not understand the anxious mood of the people inside. Seeing that the door had not been opened for a long time, the frequency of the banging on the door became more and more frequent, and the door banged loudly, as if it would be blown open the next moment. .


    No matter how good the mood was, the knock on the door would dispel it. Mo Yan gradually regained her consciousness and quickly pushed the man: "Hurry up and open the door. Maybe I have something urgent to do with you."


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew that there was no way to proceed with what was going to happen next. He got up depressed and went to open the door, determined to drive the two lookless maids out of the general''s mansion.


    But what he never expected was that the person who knocked on the door was not the maid at all.


    Taking advantage of Xiao Ruiyuan''s daze, he drove more than 40 miles and finally found the general''s mansion, avoiding the secret guards hiding in the dark. He sessfully found the new house and squeezed in through the crack in the door.


    Seeing Mo Yan sitting on the bed, it roared excitedly and rushed forward, rubbing its huge head against Mo Yan''s body. This affectionate feeling was as if they hadn''t been seen for a year.


    "Maotuan, why are you here now? Didn''t you agree that I would pick you up the day after tomorrow?" Mo Yan never thought that the little guy woulde running over at this time. Looking at its aggrieved eyes, she couldn''t bear to me it. .


    "Ouch, Yan Yan, I can''t wait for you to pick me up the day after tomorrow. I want to sleep with you tonight." The hair ball whimpered, his voice full of attachment, as if Mo Yan didn''t agree to it, it It seemed like I could cry on the spot.


    After listening to Xue Tuanzi''s "trantion", Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry. She faced the gaze of her husband who was chilling all over and refused: "Not tonight, you can stay here, but you can''t sleep with me."


    Ouch Mao Tuan looked at Mo Yan in confusion andined loudly.


    Why, are you going to abandon me now that you have this bed-warmer? What''s good about him? Is there a body as big as mine? Is there anyone with warm hair like mine? Is there anyone with a body temperature as high as mine? Ouch - Yanyan, you have changed, you dont love me anymore!


    If you dont warm the bed, you dont love it? What kind of divine logic is this?


    Mo Yan is almost going crazy. Is she going to talk about the evolution of human beings to the origin of human beings and then to the reproduction of human beings with this tiger?


    Mao Tuan looked at Mo Yan pitifully, seeing her expression changing, but refusing to agree to stay and sleep with her. Tears gradually filled her eyes, and she stretched out a fur paw to pat her gently. Whining into her shoulder.


    Yanyan, I cant sleep because I cant smell you. Can you let me stay? Without you before, this two-legged beast could sleep on his own. Just let him sleep somewhere else. At most, give him a piece of your clothes and let him sleep with your clothes in his arms!


    Pfft! Haha


    After hearing the previous sentence, Mo Yan felt so soft that she almost agreed. But when she heard thest sentence, she burst outughing uncontrobly, even crying. She pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan and said to Mao Tuan: "You, you can discuss it with Brother Xiao yourself. If Brother Xiao is willing, I have no problem. "


    Mao Tuan''s eyes lit up, and he looked at the dark-faced Xiao Ruiyuan with stern eyes. He said "ouch" to him and quickly pounced on him.


    In the world of beasts, the so-called negotiation is a fight. Whoever wins the fight will get the right to warm Mo Yan''s bed. I had some scruples during the day. I couldn''t get hurt or bleed. That fight was not fun at all.


    It''s different now, Yan Yan asked him to "discuss" with this two-legged beast! Hum, this time, it will definitely not show mercy!


    The moment Xiao Ruiyuan appeared, he knew that he would not have a safe wedding tonight. Seeing it charging at it menacingly, he reacted extremely quickly and stepped aside to avoid the ferocious attack of the hair ball. Then he took out his palm and activelyunched an attack, shing at the hair ball that exposed his back.


    Maodan''s reaction speed was not slow either. Sensing the danger on his back, he flexibly turned his back and stretched out his sharp ws to grab at Xiao Ruiyuan''s front.


    A fierce fight began for the right to warm Mo Yan''s bed. The fight between one man and one beast was in full swing, and the originally spacious new house suddenly seemed extremely cramped, making it difficult to move.


    The secret guards who were guarding the dark ce wanted to rush in to rescue the savior, but were stopped by Xiao Shiyi who hurried over: "As long as the madam is here, the general will be fine! But if you break in at this time, the general will definitely not be happy. "


    Although he didn''t know why his master got into a fight with a tiger, Xiao Shiyi knew his master''s temperament well, and he couldn''t go in to help at this time.


    Hearing what Xiao Shiyi said, the secret guards put away their weapons and silently guarded the door, in case the guests in the front yard heard the tiger''s roar and came here to see the master''s excitement.


    As the secret guards expected, the thundering roar from the hair ball easily reached the front yard, attracting the attention of the guests who were drinking and eating food. The timid one was so frightened that his face turned pale and kept shouting: " If a tigeres in, run quickly.


    Seeing Chu Heng suddenly getting up and heading towards the new house, Yan Junyu, who was sitting at the same table, grabbed him with quick eyes and hands: "That''s the tiger raised by his wife. As long as his wife is here, you don''t have to worry about him being bitten to death. "


    Chu Heng said yfully: "Then it''s even more important to go. I''d like to see what that tiger is doing here. Don''t you want to know?"


    Yan Junyu opened the jade bone fan and smiled evilly: "Of course I thought about it."


    Seeing His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and Young Master Yan leaving hand in hand, other civil and military ministers could not restrain their curiosity and followed them one after another.


    The secret guards couldn''t help but groan secretly when they saw the crowding towards the new house, especially when they saw Chu Heng and Yan Junyu leading the way. Let them in like this.


    The fighting in the room was still fierce, with ping-pong-pong soundsing from time to time, mixed with Mo Yan''s voice calling to stop, which was very lively.


    Seeing the group of spectators getting closer and closer, Xiao Shiyi knocked on the door of the new house and shouted loudly: "Master, Madam, His Royal Highness, Young Master Yan is here with the ministers, subordinates. I cant stop it!


    As soon as the words fell, the room fell silent, and then the door was opened from the inside. It was toote, but soon, Mao Tuan took advantage of Xiao Ruiyuan to open the door, stood up, and threw his forelimbs heavily at Xiao Ruiyuan in front. Under the action of inertia and thrust, he threw Xiao Ruiyuan directly out of the door.


    Before Xiao Ruiyuan could react, the next moment, the door was closed again and the door bolt was fastened from the inside.


    The two people outside the door looked at each other, looking at the closed door in disbelief: Has this guy Mao Tuan be a spirit?


    "Ha ha ha ha-"


    In the room, Mo Yan burst outughing uncontrobly. She pushed the hair ball that was about to jump onto the bed in disgust, poked it and rubbed its big head against her legs, saying, "Naughty! Today is between me and Brother Xiao." On the big day, you cant sleep in a separate room with him for a month, and no matter what, you cant sleep here tonight.

 Chapter 1134: Extra 2 护郎

    Chapter 1134: Extra 2 »¤ÀÉ


    Chapter 1134 Extra 2 Husband Guard


    Just because the hairball is so coaxable, it doesnt mean that it will give up its purpose of touching it just because of Mo Yans few words. However, it is unlucky to sleep in separate rooms during the first month of the wedding. Even if it is a beast, it does not believe this and is worried that misfortune will befall Mo Yan.


    It tilted its head and thought about it, and said angrily in a tone that was trying to take advantage of someone: "Then let the two-legged beast make the bed on the floor, and we will sleep on the big bed."


    Mo Yan was speechless. She found that this guy was a little clingy, but this was the first time she found that he was hopelessly clingy. Was she too used to it?


    She felt that if things continued like this, their life as a couple would be very problematic, so she pinched Mao Tuan''s ears and said seriously: "You are already an adult tiger, and you are still a male tiger. Men and women cannot have sex. You You shouldnt sleep with me again.


    Mao Tuan was confused. He was a tiger and of different races. What did it matter if he was male or female?


    Seeing Maodan''s thoughts, Mo Yan said with certainty: "Of course it does matter! You are not an ordinary tiger, you are a tiger with human thoughts. I treat you like a human being and sleep on the same bed with you. Whats the difference between sharing a bed with a man other than your husband?


    Hairball:


    It makes sense, but it is speechless.


    "Yan Yan, after all, you still don''t love me." Mao Tuan drooped his furry ears, his eyes sad: "You never said such things before you got married! It turns out that in your heart, the two-legged beast is still important..."


    After saying this, it blinked its pitiful little eyes, looking helpless like a stray cat abandoned by its owner on the street.


    No! Its not like that... Mo Yan had a headache. After talking for a long time, the problem returned to its original point. She really didn''t love this guy. Otherwise, if they had fought just now, she would have helped Brother Xiao drive this guy away.


    "What do you want? Brother Xiao can''t go out to sleep tonight, let alone make a bed on the floor!" Mo Yan turned her head away from this big guy who was bing more and more coquettish and cute and pretended to be pitiful, and cruelly rejected its request.


    Mao Tuan rolled his eyes and looked at the big red bed, which was one-thirdrger than the one at home. He had an idea and said, "How about the three of us sleep together?"


    sleep together? puff-


    Mo Yan sprayed, staring at the hair ball with wide eyes, wondering how it came up with such a bad idea. Even if she is willing, Brother Xiao must be going crazy! Tonight is obviously their bridal night, what''s the point of having a big tigere in?


    Maodan thought this was a good idea, and said to Mo Yan impatiently: "Let me take a bath in the space quickly, and when Ie out smelling good, we can sleep on the same bed together, and when the two-legged beastes in, let him sleep in the innermost room. "


    No-


    Mo Yan refused in her heart. She really didnt want to sleep with this guy on her wedding night, which filled her with... well, anticipation. If she had anything to do with Brother Xiao, she would always feel like there was an extra man peeping around her. It felt so **** painful!


    Not to mention how Mo Yan racked his brains to think of ways to get rid of the big tiger who wanted to sleep with him, Xiao Ruiyuan, who was slightly disheveled, looked at Chu Heng, Yan Junyu and others who were supposed to be drinking and eating in front, and his expression was not very good.


    He should have known that these two guys who were afraid of chaos were unreliable. Expecting them to restrain the civil servants and generals and not disturb his wedding night was simply harder than keeping a cat from stealing fish.


    "Hanzhang, what happened just now?" Chu Heng pretended not to see the unhappiness on his cousin''s face and asked with a smile: "We heard a tiger roaring, so we came over because we were worried that you were in danger. How about you follow My cousins werent scared, were they?


    Xiao Ruiyuan gritted his teeth and said with a straight face: "Thank you for your concern, cousin. Madam and I are fine! It''s just that the tiger raised by madam came here. It was too excited to act like this, which disturbed my cousin and all the adults. , its my fault.


    "Is that so?" Chu Heng looked at his cousin, who was breathing unsteadily and had obviously just experienced a fierce fight, and showed his disbelief: "Today is your wedding night, Hanzhang. If you have any difficulties, just tell me." , Cousin who can help will definitely help you."


    He heard that at the time of the wedding, the unlucky cousin was blocked from the door of his wife''s room by a tiger. Now that the tiger hase over at this time, it would be strange to see something good happen!


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes twitched and he said with a dark face: "I''m very good, I don''t need to worry about it, Your Highness."


    As soon as Chu Heng heard this title, he knew that his cousin had been told something and was so angry that he wanted to drive him away. He wanted tough three times to express his happy mood at this time.


    At this time, Yan Junyu, who had not interrupted until now, suddenly said: "Look at your shriveled look, you must have been kicked out by Mao Tuan, right? Mao Tuan has been raised by your wife since childhood, and he is very attached to her despite his deep feelings. This When Tetees here, can it amodate you?"


    As soon as these words came out, the civil and military ministers looked at each other in confusion, and looked strangely at Xiao Ruiyuan, whose face was dark and seemed to be dripping with ink: Could it be true that as Mr. Yan said, General Xiao was driven out by his wife''s pet on his wedding night? Got a new house?


    Thinking of this possibility, they couldn''t help but sympathize with Xiao Ruiyuan. Is it easy for a man in his twenties to finally get a wife and end his life as a monk when a ferocious tiger kills his bridal party and the wedding night is ruined?


    Chu Heng pretended to be surprised, and unkindly added to the anger: "Hanzhang, how could you hide such a big thing from your cousin? My cousin is busy with other things and can''t help, but it''s not difficult to deal with a tiger! "


    With what he said, it was confirmed that Xiao Ruiyuan was driven out of the new house by a tiger.


    Your Highness, please stop this! Xiao Ruiyuan clenched his fists, veins bulging on his forehead.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was already in a bad mood when a tiger disturbed the wedding night, and now he was being attacked by his close cousin and friends who were singing and singing together. He couldn''t control his emotions at all.


    If he hadn''t been concerned about the identities and faces of these two people, he would have wanted to throw these two unscrupulous guys out of the house with his own hands.


    Realizing that his cousin was really offended, Chu Heng''s heart was filled with a strange sense of satisfaction.


    Knowing that if the fuss continued, his cousin would really go berserk. Chu Heng shut his mouth and stopped Yan Junyu in time. He said to the civil and military ministers behind him: "It''s gettingte, don''t disturb me." Its General Xiaos wedding night, you and I will go to the front to continue drinking the wedding wine!


    As soon as the words came out, someone immediately echoed: "What your Highness said is absolutely true. How can this wedding wine be considered a wedding wine if we don''t finish it?"


    Although having a wedding ceremony is a fun thing, why is it so important to drink and show your face in front of His Highness the Crown Prince? Anyway, we have seen the excitement and it is time to leave. The topic of the General''s Mansion tomorrow is inevitable.


    Just as the group was about to leave, the door to the new house suddenly opened from the inside with a creak, and Mo Yan, dressed in a bright red wedding dress, walked out gracefully.


    She walked to Xiao Ruiyuan''s side and looked at everyone, with an elegant smile on her pretty face, and then a huge tiger appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Except for Chu Heng and Yan Junyu, this was the first time for everyone to see such a huge tiger. Scanned by the aggressive gaze of the hairball, the ministers looked tense and held their breath for a moment, not daring to make any sound for fear that the tiger would pounce and hurt themselves.


    Mo Yan seemed not to notice the strange behavior of everyone, and patted Mao Tuan on the head and said: "Look at you, you caused such a big thing and almost caused a misunderstanding between His Highness the Crown Prince and the ministers. You are so naughty!"


    Maodan seemed to be embarrassed, shook his big furry head, and rubbed Mo Yan''s leg. Then he walked to Xiao Ruiyuan''s side and rubbed his hand with his wet nose. This innocent look showed no trace of cruelty.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s hands froze almost invisible, and then he pinched Mao Tuan''s ears very naturally, with a gentle smile on his lips: "Don''t roar next time, you see, I scared people today. "


    Hitchcock let out a low whimper in his throat, as if he was admitting his mistake or promising something.


    Looking at the intimate interaction between a man and a beast, who could believe that just a moment ago they were fighting for the right to warm the bed? So the so-called groom being driven out of the new house by the bride''s pet is even less true.


    Chu Heng and Yan Junyu''s faces were pped. They looked at each other in confusion, and then their eyes fell on Mo Yan, who was looking at her husband tenderly. One was happy, and the other was indescribable sadness.


    The crowd watching the excitement retreated as quickly as they came, leaving only Mo Yan, Xiao Ruiyuan and a tiger who no longer pretended to be in the yard. Even Xiao Shiyi disappeared at some point.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at his wife in front of him for a moment, his eyes shining brightly like stars in the blue sky. The next moment, he stretched out his long and powerful arms and rubbed the person into his arms.


    No one, no one ever defended him like the person in his arms, not even his grandfather who loved him the most! When he was a child, he was bullied and wronged. His grandfather only made him stronger and stronger than those who bullied him.


    He also thinks that the person being protected must be weak and does not need to be protected. Until now, he didn''t know how happy it was to be protected by someone.


    Mo Yan also stretched out her arms to hug the man in front of her, her husband.


    Recalling how Chu Heng and Yan Junyu made things difficult for her husband, Mo Yan felt depressed: Just wait, sooner orter these two unscrupulous guys wille back! How could her husband be something they could make fun of?


    Maodan looked at the two people who were hugging each other tightly, as if they could not be separated no matter what. They were walking around irritably with their thick and long tails, but rarely came up to disturb them. If it had been before, it would have stretched out its ws to scratch the shameless Twoleg.


    The couple hugged each other quietly for a long time, until a hungry grunt broke the insufferable warmth.


    Mo Yan covered her hungry and tight stomach and said with some embarrassment: "I, I''m hungry."


    "Well, I heard you, husband." Xiao Ruiyuan put his hand on his wife''s hand covering her stomach and said seriously.


    Mo Yan angrily stretched out her other hand and beat his chest: "At this time, shouldn''t you take me to eat something delicious?"


    A man and an animal were fighting in the new house, and the two maids who were bringing food and wine were stopped by Xiao Shiyi. After such a long time, the food and wine have already gone cold.


    Xiao Ruiyuan enjoyed his wife''s coquettish look very much. He grabbed her hand and put it to his lips and kissed her gently. His voice was filled with indescribable tenderness: "I obey my husband''smand. I will take my wife to the dining room to find some delicious food." of."


    As he said that, he held Mo Yan''s hand and walked towards the kitchen.


    Seeing this, Mao Tuan subconsciously wanted to follow, but he just took two steps and stopped. Anyway, no matter how delicious the food in the dining room is, it is not as delicious as Yan Yans! It''s better...hehe!


    All the food and drinks for the wedding banquet have been served, and the dining room, which has been busy all day, has a rare free time. At this time, several chefs in charge and their helpers were having dinner around a long table.


    The General''s Mansion has few masters and few servants. Originally there were only two cooks and two helpers in the dining room. The cooks and helpers had all retired from the battlefield, so it was okay for them to make some home-cooked meals, but not for a wedding banquet like today.


    These chefs and helpers were hired at high prices from outside. They can leave today after finishing their work and paying the money.


    A group of people were enjoying their meal when they suddenly saw two people in bright red wedding clothes walking in, and almost choked. The next moment, they all put down their bowls and chopsticks, stood up and saluted, obviously guessing their identities.


    Xiao Ruiyuan waved his hands casually and searched for delicious food in the kitchen, but found that there were no ready-made dishes in the kitchen, only a fewmon ingredients that had not been used up, and his face became a little ugly.


    This change of attitude frightened a group of chefs and helpers. Just as they were about to step forward to plead guilty, they were stopped by Mo Yan.


    Weve set up hundreds of tables today, thank you so much for your hard work! You should eat quickly, you cant eat it if its cold. Mo Yan said sincerely.


    The ingredients were just used up and there was almost no waste, which shows that these people are of good character and did not mess around with the money of the general''s pce. There is no ready-made food at the moment, and we cant me them.


    "Yan''er, you wait first, I''ll order someone to go out and buy it." Seeing Mo Yan''s behavior, Xiao Ruiyuan also knew that he couldn''t me these cooks, so he nned to instruct Xiao Shiyi to go out and buy it back.


    No, Ill just use these ingredients to make two bowls of noodles. Itll be ready in a minute! Mo Yan said, rolling up her sleeves and bending down to pick up a few juicy green vegetables in the frame.


    Needless to say, these green vegetables came from Liuyang Vige.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not stop Mo Yan''s action. He just saw her holding a few green vegetables and putting them in a basin to wash. He quickly took the basin over and said, "The water is cold, I''ll wash it."


    Mo Yan wanted to say that she was not afraid of the cold, but looking at her determined husband, she had no choice but to let go of her hand, refused the cook''s help, and scooped water to clean therge pot stained with oil.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has never done washing vegetables before. He scooped up a basin full of water with a gourd anddle, and clumsily washed away some dirt on the vegetables. After a while, the piece ofnd was wet with overflowing water.


    After Mo Yan washed the pot, she stood by the stove and watched her husband wash the vegetables with a smile. Seeing him identally sshing water on his face, he couldn''t help but smile secretly.


    I finally finished washing the vegetables, but the original green leaves were wilting as if they had been beaten by frost. It was obvious that they were washed with too much force during the washing.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was very depressed and said gloomily: "This dish must not be delicious, so I don''t want it."


    Who said its not delicious? Mo Yan took the green vegetables and put them in the basket: It was originally going to be cooked in a pot, but it might cook faster like this.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, his face looked much better. Together with Mo Yan, he tore off the leaves of the green vegetables one by one.


    After finishing the vegetables, Mo Yan handed over the washing of onions and chopping garlic to Xiao Ruiyuan, and took two portions of flour to start kneading the dough. She is very strong and can make dough quickly and vigorously. Use a rolling pin to roll the dough into a thin sheet, then roll up the dough and cut it into noodles with a knife. This is hand-rolled dough.


    The noodles cooked with only a few green vegetables would inevitably be a bit nd. Seeing that there was still some chicken soup in the y pot used for stewing the meat, Mo Yan poured the chicken soup into the pot.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Ruiyuan immediately filled the stove with firewood and lit it with flint. In the past, when he was marching outside, he would always light a fire outside to keep warm. It was not difficult for him to make a fire.


    The chicken soup in the pot boiled quickly, and Mo Yan put the noodles in. After the surface of the noodles turned transparent, she put in the green vegetables, onions, ginger, and garlic, andid two eggs on it. The pot boils for a while and the noodles are ready.


    One is extraordinarily handsome, the other is graceful and elegant, one is standing busy by the stove, and the other is sitting under the stove lighting the fire. There is obviously no exchange of words, but there is an indescribable affection between them; they obviously have a high status, but they just act like ordinary people. Like a couple, doing the most ordinary things, as if no one can get in between them.


    The cooks and helpers watched intently. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe that the **** of war, who was respected by the world, would one day put down his sword to kill enemies and light a fire for his wife.


    The chicken soup in the pot boiled quickly, and Mo Yan put the noodles in. After the surface of the noodles turned transparent, she put in the green vegetables, onions, ginger, and garlic, andid two eggs on it. The pot boils for a while and the noodles are ready.


    The noodles cooked in chicken soup were very fragrant. The hungry Mo Yan swallowed her saliva and quickly brought two cleanrge bowls. She first scooped the noodles into the bowls with chopsticks, and then used a spoon to mix the soup base with eggs and vegetables. Laid into a bowl.


    Its done,e and eat! Mo Yan took another pair of clean chopsticks and put them into the noodle bowl, then brought the bowl to another table for cutting vegetables.


    Xiao Ruiyuan brought another bowl of noodles to the table, then pulled Mo Yan to sit down, and sat next to her. The two of them picked up chopsticks shoulder to shoulder and ate the hot and fragrant noodles.


    The noodles are generous in portion, and they are served with chicken soup as a base. Even if two people eat a lot, they will be full after just one bowl of noodles and soup. The two of them put down their chopsticks with satisfaction, secretly feeling that this was the most delicious noodles they had ever eaten.


    Under the watchful eyes of the cook and helpers, the two walked out of the kitchen and returned to the new house hand in hand. But when they saw the messy room and the hairball lying on the wedding bed making a slight snoring sound, the couple looked at each other - this wedding night was really ruined!


    By the way, do you guys like to see such ordinary interactions between Yanyan and Ruirui? I think true love can only be considered true love when it has withstood the ordinary test. When a couple cooks together, its so awesome. Its not too loving!


    Modern favorite articles to rmend friends:


    Author: Xiaoxiang Meina;


    Work: [Rebirth of the Dandy Wife Who Shakes the Sky]


    Introduction: After four years of marriage, in the eyes of others, we are deeply in love with each other.


    In the end, fishing for the moon in the water and looking at flowers in the mist,


    He gave everything he had, only to be betrayed twice.


    God treated her well and gave her a chance to be reborn.


    She is the legal heir of the Han family;


    To make a fortune through investment, she always holds the economic lifeline of Anyang City;


    In her eyes, there are nowsuits that cannot be won, onlywsuits that you dont want to fight.

 Chapter 1135: Extra three daily life after marriage

    Chapter 1135: Extra three daily life after marriage


    Chapter 1135 Extra: Daily life after the third marriage


    The hair ball was sleeping in the middle of the wedding bed with its arms and legs spread out. The original intention of doing this was to separate the couple so that they could sleep next to Mo Yan, but how could Xiao Ruiyuan let it seed? Seeing that they couldn''t wake up no matter how they screamed, and it was too heavy to pull out of the bed, the couple had no choice but to squeeze in and sleep inside.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was sleeping in the middle, with his back pressed against the hair ball and Mo Yan held tightly in his arms, but it wasn''t crowded at all. Even though we can''t have a bridal chamber, it''s nice to sleep holding each other tightly like this.


    They were busy with the wedding these days, and the two of them were really tired. They got on the bed, talked for a while, kissed each other inseparably, and then fell asleep.


    The fur ball that "couldn''t be woken up" opened its eyes faintly, feeling the hard body on its back. The tiger''s eyes were full of resentment: You disgusting two-legged beast, you dare not let me sleep next to my master, I I wont let you have a bridal chamber, huh!


    The next day it was bright and bright, and when the couple woke up, the hairball just "awoke".


    It stretched its front legs across Xiao Ruiyuan and gently touched Mo Yan as a greeting. Then it climbed up from the bed with satisfaction and looked at Xiao Ruiyuan, who looked not so good-looking, proudly: "Young man, let''s see if I''ve climbed up yet." Your bed?


    Hairball, lets forget itst night, but Mo Yan deliberately kept a straight face and said in a very serious tone: Dont be like this in the future.


    Although it isfortable and reassuring to sleep with this furry guy in your arms, it is not appropriate to do so now that you are married.


    Ouch I just want to sleep with you, why not? Mao Tuan felt extremely wronged. The confidence he had gainedst night was instantly defeated.


    Mo Yan made up her mind not to look at it, nor did she answer the question.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked thoughtfully at Mao Tuan, who lowered his head and felt sad, without saying a word. He has always been curious about themunication problem between his wife and the six-headed beasts. Last night, he saw with his own eyes that Hairy Ball was persuaded toe out to help him out. He knew that this was a very smart tiger. Maybe he could really understand human speech, otherwise he wouldn''t There would be no such emotional reaction.


    Although I dont know what method my wife used or whether the six beasts themselves are magical, this does not affect Xiao Ruiyuans good mood. Being able to understand humannguage means that you canmunicate, which is better than fighting every night and using violence to force it to leave.


    Unable to get the answer he wanted, Mao Tuan nced at Mo Yan, who was unwilling to look at him. He dropped his head and jumped out of bed in frustration, moving towards the door slowly step by step.


    Until its head was pressed against the door and could no longer move, it still didn''t hear Mo Yan''s words to persuade him to stay. It turned its head and took a look without giving up. It saw the two people on the bed were tightly together and no one was looking at it. Angrily, he stretched out his ws to grab the doortch, and roared out of the new house.


    "ah-"


    The maids who were waiting for their masters to get up outside saw the door being opened, but an angry tiger rushed out. They were all frightened out of their wits, and screamed and hid aside, for fear of being bitten by this big guy.


    Inparison, Yuan Yue and E Mei, who were married to the General''s Mansion with Mo Yan, were much calmer. Theyforted the maids they would work with in the future: "Don''t be afraid. This tiger is called Mao Tuan. He was raised by the master. He is very understanding of human nature." , as long as you dont have bad intentions, it wont hurt you.


    Sister Emei, is this really the case? Several maids patted their chests and asked the silent Emei in surprise. After all, a tiger is not a cat, and it can seriously injure a person even if he or she does not die.


    Hearing this, Yuanyue''er Mei smiled and said nothing more. When they first arrived at Mo''s house and saw the six beasts, they were so frightened that they were afraid that these big guys wouldn''t be full and would eat them as rations.


    Facts have proved that they really thought too much. Every time I meet the six beasts, they just ignore them and walk straight over, okay?


    The people in the dining room had received instructions from the full moon an hour ago and had boiled tworge pots of hot water, adding two pieces of firewood from time to time to keep the water warm. As soon as Xiao Ruiyuan spoke, several maids scooped the hot water into a bucket, carried it to the bathroom next to the new house, poured it into a cleanrge wooden bucket, and added some cold water to adjust the water temperature.


    After shooing away the maid who wanted to serve, Xiao Ruiyuan returned to the new house and gently picked up his wife who had fallen asleep and put her in the bucket. He took out a towel from the tray and scrubbed her body with some unfamiliarity. .


    At this time, Mo Yan had woken up, but she didn''t have much strength, so she let the man bathe her. Although she was a little ashamed, she was unwilling to do it herself.


    Time passed by quickly, and soon it was time for Mo Yan to return home. Originally, we were supposed to return home on the fourteenth day of the first lunar month, butter we realized that this was a bad day, so we postponed it to the seventeenth day of the first lunar month.


    ording to the custom of Dachu, a woman can return home on the third, sixth, ninth day or the full moon after getting married, so as to avoid bad days.


    During this period, the hair ball sneaked back several times, but each time it was noticed by Xiao Ruiyuan, who was well prepared. Before it could reach the vicinity of the new house, it was stopped by the secret guards.


    Mao Tuans force value is not low, and he can easily get rid of twenty or thirty secret guards, but it is a bit difficult to deal with fifty or sixty secret guards. After not seeing Mo Yan for several days, his animal nature waspletely aroused and he injured several people.


    After Mo Yan found out, he twisted its ears and gave it a severe lesson. However, hitting a stick and giving a sweet date was Mo Yan''s main way to control Hair Ball. She took the opportunity to make a series of requests to Hair Ball. One of them was that Hair Ball could sleep in the couple''s room, but was not allowed to go to bed. I can only sleep in my own nest.


    Maodan was not happy about this request. From its point of view, sleeping in the same bed with Mo Yan was a matter of course, and Xiao Ruiyuan was the redundant one. However, it also knew that these times were different from the past, and it was worried that Mo Yan would not even let him sleep in the room when he was angry, so he reluctantly agreed.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not happy either, which meant that there was no way to be intimate with his wife on the double day. This was simply unbearable for an old man who had finally eaten meat and wanted to y the flute every day.


    But who is Mo Yan? Regardless of Xiao Ruiyuan''s thoughts, she was kind enough not to let him stay alone in the empty room.


    On the seventeenth day of the first lunar month, Mo Yan got up very early. She hadn''t had a good rest in the past few days, and even if she had a rare good night''s sleepst night, she couldn''t get rid of the fatigue in her eyes.


    Originally, taking a bath in space would solve the problem, but Xiao Ruiyuan has been following her every step of the way these days, giving her no chance to enter space. She also locked Xue Tuanzi in a small dark room. She never had a chance to talk to him, just because she was afraid that he would forget and broadcast something inappropriate for children in front of his eyes.


    "Madam, your face doesn''t look good. Please put some powder on your face!" Yuanyue finishedbing Mo Yan''s hair, which could not be done properly for the time being. Seeing that she couldn''t help but yawn, her face looked a bit unsightly, and she couldn''t bear it. He kept suggesting in a low voice.


    In fact, even if Mo Yan''s face looked tired, it was better than most people. It''s just that Yuanyue is used to seeing her original look, so she feels that herplexion is not good, and she needs to cover it up with gouache.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan took a look in the bronze mirror, but the dim mirror couldn''t reflect her specific face, but since it could be seen by Yuan Yue, she knew it would definitely not be any better, so she nodded and said, "Then Just pounce a little!" In his heart, he scolded Xiao Ruiyuan countless times for causing such harm.


    After changing his clothes in the inner room, Xiao Ruiyuan sneezed several times. Looking at the bright sunshine outside through the window, he was worried that the weather would change. He took out a bright red cloak from the wardrobe and walked to the dressing table. He tied it on Mo Yan with his own hands: "It''s very cold in the morning, so wear more clothes."


    No matter how angry Mo Yan was, she was warmed by the man''s considerate actions. She secretly despised herself, but she couldn''t help but be cold-faced to the man: "It''s been cold in spring for the past two days, so you should wear more clothes."


    The girls were all there. Xiao Ruiyuan''s face seemed to be covered with ice, but there were a few rays of smile in his eyes: "My husband is not cold, so you should pay more attention."


    Yes, I will. Mo Yan replied with a smile, stood up and tightened the cloak around her body.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Xiao Ruiyuan took Mo Yan''s hand and came to the dining room. After the two had a simple breakfast, they left the General''s Mansion hand in hand, sat in the carriage that had been prepared, and headed towards the North City Gate...

 Chapter 1136: Extra 4: About having a baby

    Chapter 1136: Extra 4: About having a baby


    Chapter 1136 Extra 4About giving birth to a child


    The Mo family had tidied up the house on the first day, and they all got up early that day. After breakfast, they all came to wait outside the gate.


    Mo Yan was helped out of the carriage by Xiao Ruiyuan, and she immediately saw Cui Qingrouing towards the crowd with a smile on her face. She couldn''t help but scolded: "Mom, it''s not like we don''t know where the door of our house is, where can you greet me in person?"


    I identally touched her cold hand and couldn''t help but me the green branches and plums standing by: "You don''t know how to stop me. What should I do if my mother is sick with cold?"


    Lvzhi Lumei didnt dare to say that she couldnt help it, and quickly admitted her mistake: Its the ves fault, please punish me!


    Mo Yan wanted to say something else, but Cui Qingrou quickly stopped her: "I came out to wait, how could they stop me!"


    Mo Yan nced at the two girls, covered Cui Qingrou''s cold hands and said, "Then I have to get you some thick clothes to keep out the wind. They are not careful enough. Mother, please don''t indulge them too much."


    Cui Qingrou was not angry when her personal maid was med, but her eyebrows were full of smiles: "Okay, okay, mother, I listen to you. I will tell them wellter."


    Mo Yan didnt know that she was just saying this, but the purpose of beating the two girls was achieved, so she didnt hold on to them.


    Xin''er stepped forward and took her sister''s arm affectionately and said: "Sister, these days when you are not at home, my mother has been talking about you every day! No, as soon as youe home today, my mother will be waiting for you. Who can we persuade?" Its no use.


    Mo Yan felt moved in her heart and said, "Mom, don''t do this again. My daughter wille back to visit you often."


    Cui Qingrou nced at her son-inw standing behind her daughter, patted the back of her hand and said, "You are already married, what do you think of running to your parents'' house all the time?"


    If the daughter''s family is married, she is from another family. Frequent visits to her natal family will make her husband''s family unhappy, and she will also be criticized by outsiders. Just like Cui Qingrou, after marrying into the Mo family, even if she was very close to the Cui family, she would rarely go back unless it was a festival or a happy event for the Cui family.


    Mo Yan understood what Cui Qingrou meant, and Xiao Ruiyuan also understood it. He stepped forward and saluted Cui Qingrou, and said sincerely: "Mother-inw, there are no elders in the General''s Mansion. Yan''er still has many things she doesn''t understand about running the General''s Mansion. I hope my mother-inw can teach her more."


    This was said beautifully, and the meaning was very clear, that is, he didn''t mind that his daughter-inw often returned to her parents'' home, and he also thoughtfully gave an excuse. In the future, when Mo Yan returns to her parents'' home, she doesn''t have to worry about anyone saying unpleasant things.


    Mo Yan was very satisfied. She gave Xiao Ruiyuan an appreciative look, and then said to Cui Qingrou: "Mom, my daughter wille back often to learn housekeeping from you. Don''t think your daughter is stupid."


    "Hey, I don''t mind, I wish you were stupider." Cui Qingrou happily agreed. She wished her daughter coulde back more often!


    Looking at her son-inw''s pampering towards her daughter, she felt bad about it. She didn''t feelfortable saying anything in front of her son-inw, so she was going to give a few reminders in private.


    The family walked to the main hall while chatting. After chatting for a while, Lu Mei brought two cups of warm tea. Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan knelt respectfully on the futon and served Cui Qingrou the homing tea.


    Cui Qingrou drank it with a smile, and drank another cup of tea for her husband. Then she took the red envelope brought by the green branch and gave two to her daughter and son-inw toplete the tea ceremony.


    After the Lantern Festival, Mo Qingze returned to his house in the capital to continue his "working" career, and was unable to drink home tea from his daughter and son-inw. Now, Zhen''er and Yun Zhao have also entered the school, and the room is full of female rtives.


    Cui Qingrou sat down with Mo Yan and looked at her face carefully. She saw that her daughter, who never dressed up, had a thinyer of pink on her face, and there was a cyan color under her eyes that could not bepletely covered. As someone who has been there, she didn''t know why.


    He nced vaguely at the other side and saw his son-inw holding a tea cup but staring intently at his daughter beside him. He was secretly happy for his daughter, but also worried that the young couple would be hurt when they had their first taste of love...


    Seeing that her mother''s expression was not right, Mo Yan asked worriedly: "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Did you get cold outside just now?"


    Cui Qingrou came back to her senses and shook her head quickly: "No, no, I just thought that your father is not at home and your two younger brothers are in school, and there is no one to talk to your son-inw."


    When Mo Yan heard this, she nced at her husband and saw that it was quite disharmonious for him to be a grown man sitting among women, so he found an excuse and said, "You go to the back mountain for a walk, Zhao Mu and the others should be free at this time. Please help me ask them when they n to leave for their hometown."


    Xiao Ruiyuan was naturally aware of the arrangements for the retired soldiers to go home to visit their rtives. However, these matters had been arranged long ago. He knew that the bride was looking for an excuse to send him away, so she was not dissatisfied. He really felt ufortable here. It would be better to go out for a walk, so he stood up and said, "You guys talk first, I''ll go find Zhao Mu."


    Cui Qingrou said quickly: "It''s windy on the mountain. You should wear more clothes. If you don''t bring any clothes, your father-inw still has two clothes suitable for you to wear. Mom, let someone get them." After saying that, she ordered Luzhi to get the newly made clothes. A mink coat.


    "Thank you, mother-inw!" Xiao Ruiyuan did not refuse Cui Qingrou''s kindness. He took the coat brought by Lu Zhi and put it on, nodded to the mother and daughter and went out.


    After sending away her son-inw, Cui Qingrou found an excuse to send away her two younger daughters, and also sent away the maids who were serving in the house.


    Mo Yan felt a little scared when she saw that only mother and son were left in the room. She couldn''t help but ask: "Mom, do you have something to say to your daughter alone?"


    Cui Qingrou looked at her daughter, who looked nervous, and said with a chuckle: "Don''t worry, I''m just asking you how your life is at the General''s Mansion, and whether there''s anything you''re not used to in terms of food and amodation."


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and smiled: "I''m used to it. There are no elders in the General''s Mansion, and the personnel in the Mansion are simple. I feel asfortable as staying at home!"


    Cui Qingrou was very pleased to hear that. She tucked her daughter''s broken hair behind her ears and said lovingly: "Mom and your father have no other wishes. I just hope that you three siblings will go smoothly. Mom sees My son-inw treats you very well, and I hope you two will live in harmony like this for the rest of your life."


    She has no children in her life. After marrying into the Mo family, apart from her husband, these children are her biggest concern. She sincerely hopes that these children will be fine, no longer have to go through the hardships they once had, and can go smoothly from now on.


    Mo Yan''s eyes were slightly red, and she held Cui Qingrou''s hand tightly: "Mom, you don''t have to worry about your daughter. She will live a good life and live happily with your son-inw, and her younger brothers and sisters will also find their own happiness."


    Cui Qingrou gently patted her daughter''s hand and prayed silently for her.


    The mother and daughter talked about some trivial matters at home, and the atmosphere became better and better. Cui Qingrou tactfully asked the private question she had wanted to ask before: "Son-inw...is he considerate to you?"


    Mo Yan didn''t understand at first, and noticed that her mother''s expression was quite ufortable. Suddenly, Buddha''s face suddenly turned red, and she didn''t dare to look at her mother''s face: "It''s okay!"


    In fact, she wanted to say that she was not considerate at all. She wanted toin to her mother that her son-inw was a wolf that could not get enough to eat. He would not calm down untilte at night unless he was tormented...


    How could Cui Qingrou believe her daughter''s words? She couldn''t help but hit her and said angrily: "You still don''t tell the truth in front of mother, your face betrays you."


    Mo Yan subconsciously touched her face, feeling that her face was so hot that she wanted to sew it open.


    Cui Qingrou sighed, not letting her avoid the question: "I don''t want to interfere with your sexual affairs when I ask this, but I just want to remind you and your son-inw to have a certain degree of restraint and not to hurt your body for temporary pleasure."


    After the words were spoken, Mo Yan was no longer so shy. She nodded and said seriously: "Mom, my daughter understands that she will pay attention to it in the future. It is your son-inw... He, he... My daughter can''t choose two wives for him... Ouch


    Mo Yan covered her sore head with tears in her eyes. She never thought that her mother would hit her.


    Realizing that her hand was heavy, Cui Qingrou felt extremely distressed. She quickly stretched out her hand to rub her daughter''s forehead, but said fiercely: "I want you to talk nonsense, you just got married and you want to have an affair. Do you want to make yourself a joke, or do you want to make yourself a joke?" Let your son-inw be talked about?"


    Mo Yan said aggrievedly: "My daughter is just talking, how can she really find one for him? If one day he dares to take a concubine and find a wife, my daughter will kick him and save herself from nausea."


    Not only did Cui Qingrou not find her daughter''s words shocking, she also agreed: "Yes, that''s what a mother''s daughter should be! However, even if it''s a joke, you must not say it in front of your son-inw, lest he think you didn''t tell him Keep it in mind, if he hears this and has other thoughts in his mind, arent you the one who will be wronged?


    Mo Yan quietly wiped the sweat from her forehead, not daring to raise her head to look at her mother. She actually said this once in front of someone, but someone took the opportunity to attack and bullied her so severely that she was so scared that she no longer dared to talk nonsense.


    Cui Qingrou didn''t notice anything strange about her daughter, and looked at her belly softly: "The Xiao family is very thin, and you are not young anymore. Mom hopes that you can give me a grandson as soon as possible." Unexpectedly, her mother did not expect that. Suddenly mentioning the child, Mo Yan subconsciously touched her belly, imagining that one day it would bulge into a ball, she suddenly shivered in fright and shook her head violently: "No, no, no, my daughter is still young, and I don''t want to have a baby so early. "


    She still wants to live a life of two people for a few more years! In her opinion, twenty-five is the best age to have a child. She knows that it is toote to give birth in the eyes of others by then. She does not want to dy it until twenty-five, but at least not until she is twenty. Fertility issues will be considered.


    Although Xiao Ruiyuan is eight years older than her, he will only be 28 years old in three years. Besides, she will use the spiritual spring water to slowly condition his body. By then, giving birth to a healthy child will not be a problem at all!


    Cui Qingtou didn''t know what Mo Yan was thinking, and thought she just didn''t want to have a baby. He said angrily: "There is a girl who got married early. When you were as old as you, you had two children, and you still think you are Small?"


    Mo Yan said shamelessly: "In the eyes of parents, isn''t it true that children will always be children? In the eyes of a daughter, she is still a bud that is still in bud, and has not yet bloomed and bear fruit!"


    After finishing speaking, she yfully held her chin with her hand and made a flowery gesture.


    "Haha, you kid, what kind of new statement is this?" Cui Qingrou was amused, and then retorted: "Before you got married, you could still say that you were a flower in bud, but from the day you got married, you Its already in full bloom, just waiting for the time to bear fruit!


    Looking at her expectant mother, Mo Yan had a headache. She didn''t expect that she was not "forced to marry" by her family before the wedding, but she was "forced to give birth" six days after the wedding. At this moment, she suddenly understood why so many older, unmarried young people in her previous lifeined online about returning home for reunions. It was a never-ending "marriage" and "birth" session.


    To end the topic, Mo Yan irresponsibly pushed the matter to her husband: "Mom, your son-inw seems not interested in having children. He said he is not in a hurry! Besides, having children is also a matter of fate, isn''t it? Its whates naturally, so just let nature take its own course.


    Cui Qingrou doesn''t quite believe that her son-inw doesn''t want children, but it does require a predestined rtionship. If the predestined rtionship is enough, the child will naturally be reborn in his belly.


    "Mom said this because I hope you can understand it in your own mind. Since you and your wife have your own ideas, I won''t say more. But I still hope that you can have a baby earlier. After you have a child, the house will be lively and it will feel like a home.


    Speaking of this, Cui Qingrou''s eyes became a little dim. Her biggest regret in her life was not being able to give birth to a child, especially after marrying the person she really liked, this regret became even more profound...


    There are a lot of things at thepany at the end of the year, and I am not feeling well, so todays chapter is a bit short. I will adjust my status in the next two days and try to erge the chapter more. It should berger than 5000+, haha!

 Chapter 1137: Extra 5: What you want

    Chapter 1137: Extra 5: What you want


    Chapter 1137 Extra 5What you want


    Looking at Cui Qingrou who looked sad, Mo Yan''s heart moved: "Mom, are you still taking the medicine? How do you feel?"


    Last year, the family went to Baohua Temple. Cui Qingrou was in poor health and vomited when she climbed up the mountain. After returning, Mo Yan prescribed a medicinal diet for her to recuperate her body. If there are no idents, taking it for three to five months will improve your weak and cold constitution and prevent you from getting sick easily.


    Seeing that her daughter suddenly changed the subject, Cui Qingrou just thought she didn''t like being pushed to have a baby, with a helpless smile on her face: "If you don''t like to hear it, mother will stop talking! Mother Yaoshan is still eating, and now her hands and feet are not like before It''s cold and my body feels much better, so it''s obviously useful."


    Once he heard that it was effective, Mo Yan was not surprised. He stretched out his hand and said, "Mom, my daughter will take your pulse first."


    Cui Qingrou put her hands on the table without saying a word, with a satisfied smile on her lips.


    After half a moment, Mo Yan took back her hand and said with a smile: "Mom, your pulse has indeed improved a lot. You can change the medicinal diet! My daughter will write down the recipeter, and you will eat this from now on, three After the month, my daughter will show you again."


    Now that she is married, she cannote back often, so it is inconvenient to provide space for the family to produce fresh vegetables and add spiritual spring water to the water. Everyone else in the family can say that the body has been very well taken care of by the spiritual spring water in the past few years. However, my mother has only been married for a short time, so she will have less ess to the spiritual spring water in the future. She can only take care of her body through medicinal diet. So good that it can withstand the impact of the spiritual energy of the spiritual spring water...


    Cui Qingrou thought that she was fine now and didn''t need to bother her so much, but seeing her daughter''s happy look, she couldn''t help but brush off her filial piety and said kindly: "Okay, I will listen to you, mother."


    The mother and daughter chatted for a while, and then the Wu family came over to visit Mo Yan.


    Today, the number of pancake stalls has expanded to four, one in each of the four cities, east, west, north and south, and all of them have rented street storefronts. Although the profit is less, there are more customers. The money earned every month is enough for the Wu family to live like a wealthy family in the city. Even raising a few servants is not difficult.


    Its just that the Wu family has lived a hard life for many years. Now that they are rich, they have not bevish and content with pleasure. The family still lives a life of sufficient food and clothing by their own hands.


    However, under Mo Yan''s suggestion, Wu bought three more olddies to help take care of the four stores. She went to the store every day and no longer had to deal with the wind and rain like before. The aura of being thendy bes more and more radiant.


    Many widowers with good conditions fell in love with the capable and gentle Wu family, and sent matchmakers to their homes many times to propose marriage. However, Wu had no intention of remarrying and did not want her children to suffer in the future, so she decisively refused. As the number of marriages increased, the number of peopleing to propose marriage gradually decreased.


    Shi Shi,e here and eat some sweets. Mo Yan put the candy te in front of Shi Shi, pinched his little face and invited him to eat.


    Now, Shitou is no longer the thin and small little Douding he used to be. He is eating the food of an eight-year-old this year. He is growing fast and his little face is round and cute.


    Stone looked at his mother, and when he saw that she agreed, he shyly said "thank you" to Mo Yan, grabbed a candy from the candy te and put it in his mouth, squinting his eyes with a satisfied expression.


    "How cute!" Mo Yan couldn''t help but pinched his face again, and then said to Mrs. Wu: "Aunt Wu, the stone is not small anymore. Isn''t it time to go to school?"


    Mrs. Wu nced at her little squirrel-like son and said helplessly: "Girl Yan, do you think I don''t want to send him away? But this kid doesn''t know who he''s following. He''s too shy. It''s okay in front of acquaintances. He doesn''t even want to speak in front of strangers, so I''m afraid that if he is sent to school, no teacher will ept him."


    Mo Yan looked at Xiao Shitou in surprise,pletely unaware that he looked like this in front of strangers. If it was really that serious, it was indeed unlikely that any gentleman would be willing to take him in.


    This child was probably affected by the environment he grew up in. Later, Aunt Wu and Mo Yongfu divorced. She was worried that he would beughed at by the ignorant children in the vige, so she kept him at home and became like this.


    Mo Yan thought for a while and said: "Aunt Wu, let him meet more strangers first. How about this? You take him to the shop every day and slowly teach him to deal with people. It should be useful after a long time. .


    Wus eyes lit up and she nodded repeatedly: Okay, lets do this first.


    Mo Yan smiled, then set her sights on Da Nier, and said tentatively: "Sister Da Nier is getting more and more beautiful. Such a good-looking girl who also manages the house, I don''t know who she will take advantage of in the future."


    A blush quickly appeared on Da Nier''s face. She lowered her head and twisted her hands together ufortably, not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t mention it anymore, this careless little girl is about to be a problem on my mind!" Wu, who was still smiling just now, frowned tightly: "This **** girl has suffered a lot with me in the early years, so I will She thinks that the marriage will be done ording to her own preferences, but this **** girl is better. There are dozens, not to mention hundreds, of matchmakers who havee to propose marriages, and she doesnt want any of them! She is three years older than you, and she has been eating twenty this year. The one-year-old is not in a hurry when she is ready to eat, I am almost **** off by her..."


    There were no outsiders here, so Wu vomited all herints about Da Nier. Although her words were full of dissatisfaction, everyone could hear her love and concern for Da Nier. Otherwise, she would have made a marriage arrangement for her ording to her own criteria for selecting a son-inw and would not allow Da Nier to refuse. .


    "Mother..." Da Nier called out in embarrassment, unable to hold her head up after being told by her mother.


    She has heard these words a lot at home, and she also knows that she is very embarrassed at her age, leaving her mother to bear the gossip at home, but she really has not thought about it now, and has even had the idea of not getting married, so she is in a dilemma. She had no choice but to selfishly follow her own wishes. It would take as long as she could dy it.


    "Humph, you like to hear what Mom said, so why don''t you think about Mom?" Wu focused her fire directly on Da Nier: "Compared to other parents who directly arrange marriage arrangements for their daughters, Mom asked you Is it open-minded to make your own choice? But as for you, its okay if you dont understand your mothers hard work. Its okay for your mother to be gossiped about. Its okay for our family to raise you for the rest of your life, but is this really good for you? Mother doesnt want you to be alone in the future. Yes, mother cant stay with you forever..."


    As he spoke, Wus eyes gradually turned red. Thinking that this was at Mo''s house and it was the day when Mo Yan came back, she quickly wiped the corners of her eyes and said no more.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan quickly advised: "Aunt Wu, Sister Da Nier knows what she''s doing, so don''t worry too much!"


    She was also very embarrassed now. Originally, she just wanted to test whether Da Nier was still thinking about Yan Junyu and was reluctant to marry, but she didn''t want to affect Wu''s emotions. If she had known this would happen, she shouldn''t have asked.


    Mrs. Wu saw that Mo Yan was ufortable, so sheforted her: "Even if you don''t mention this, I will tell you! Speaking of which, our Wu family owes everything to you for your help. I know that my family owes you this." I will never be able to pay you back in my lifetime, so I will shamelessly ask you one more thing here."


    At the end of the sentence, Wu''s expression became extremely solemn, and she could barely express it with her actions.


    Mo Yan couldn''t care less about the embarrassment and said seriously: "Aunt Wu, what you said is serious. If you hadn''t often shared your food with us, we might have starved to death. I''ll help You were also kind to my family back then, so please stop saying whether you owe me or not."


    Wu wiped the corners of her eyes and nodded heavily: "Hey, I will never say these words again."


    Mo Yan had a smile on his face again and asked, "If you need my help with anything, just tell me. As long as I can help, I will definitely help."


    Mrs. Wu nced at Da Nier and said harshly: "I can''t indulge this girl anymore, and I don''t have the shame to go back and ask the matchmakers who used toe to my house to propose marriage. Where are the good families? If you know many people, ask them for me. Which family has a suitable boy? I don''t ask for anything else. I just ask for someone who is down-to-earth and can treat her well. Even if he is two or three years younger, it doesn''t matter."


    Da Nier is already a bit old, so it is not easy to find a suitable first marriage partner. Although it is not easy to find a younger one, the choice is wider. Some people also hope to find an older and more sensible daughter-inw. Otherwise, where does the saying that a female college student holds a gold bricke from? Coming?


    Mo Yan didn''t expect this to be the case. She subconsciously looked at Da Ni''er and saw her looking over nervously. She didn''t agree immediately, but just said: "I''ll askter, but I can''t tell Wu if you have it." Auntie made sure."


    Hey, just ask, if you have it, its better, if you dont, its okay. Wu was overjoyed. She believed in Mo Yans vision, and the person she could like would definitely be the same.


    After the Wu family left, people came to visit Mo Yan one after another. Mo Yan entertained them one by one, but no one came to the door until the homing banquet was about to begin.


    While it was still a while before the home banquet, Mo Yan asked Yuan Yue to quietly call Da Nier to the courtyard where she lived before leaving the pavilion. The two casually chatted about other things, and while the atmosphere was good, they asked her what she thought.


    Da Nier was silent for a while, then looked up at Mo Yan and said calmly: "Sister Yan, don''t worry, I''m not thinking about someone I shouldn''t be thinking about anymore. It''s just that I don''t have the intention to get married for the time being, so I haven''t been willing to see each other for a long time. One day I want to get married, even if my mother doesn''t push me, I will tell her in a hurry."


    Mo Yan looked at Da Nier and wanted to know if she really had given up on Yan Junyu as she said. Da Nier didn''t hide or dodge and let her see. It was obvious that those words came from the heart.


    Mo Yan sighed secretly, saying that she didnt want to get married, but in fact it was because she hadnt met anyone she liked. Once a woman has fallen in love, it will be difficult to spend her whole life with someone she doesn''t like. For some stubborn and hygrophobic women, they may even find it disgusting to marry someone they don''t like.


    If it were her, if there was no result with the person she loved, she might not want to get married anymore.


    However, nothing is so absolute, and the same is true for feelings. No one knows whether you are destined to be with the person you like, or whether it is because the person who is truly destined is waiting behind you.


    Mo Yan looked at Da Nier and said softly: "Sister Da Nier, it''s your business to marry or not. But I promised Aunt Wu, so I can''t deal with her casually. If there is a suitable man, I only hope that Da Nier Sister Er can think it over carefully then, so that you and I can have an exnation for Aunt Wu."


    Da Nier thought for a while and agreed to Mo Yan''s suggestion: "Okay!"


    After the homing banquet, the family sat together and chatted. It''s just that Mo Yan hasn''t had a good night''s sleep since she got married. After chatting for a while, her eyelids felt like they were covered with cooked glutinous rice.


    Cui Qingrou was amused and distressed, and urged her to go back to her room and sleep.


    Mo Yan really missed her big bed, so she said hello and left. But before going out, she gave her husband a malicious look, and then left with a smile on her face.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was frightened by the look from his wife. Just as he was about to get up and catch up, Cui Qingrou stopped him in his chair with one sentence: "Mom, it seems that Yan''er hasn''t had a good rest these days. Please let her have a good sleep." , dont bother her yet.


    Watching his mother-inw send the two sisters-inw away and leaving the maid to guard the door, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t help but sit upright and vaguely guessed what his mother-inw was going to say when he recalled the ill-intentioned look his wife gave him before leaving. .


    The mother-inw is more and more pleased with her son-inw. This is also very appropriate for Cui Qingrou. She was very satisfied with Xiao Ruiyuan, her son-inw. No matter whether it was his status, his character, or his attitude towards his daughter, she couldn''t find anything bad about him.


    Because of this, Cui Qingrou wanted to give a few reminders about certain things, so as not to cause big conflicts between the young couple over time...


    With no one to tease her, the hair ball was stuffed into the space again, and Mo Yan slept her first good sleep after getting married. When I woke up, the room was darkened and the sun had already set under the roof.


    Mo Yan opened her eyes refreshed, and the first thing she saw was her husband sitting on the bedside, staring at her motionless.


    She touched her face: "Why are you staring at me like that? Are there any flowers on my face?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Ruiyuan nodded seriously and said something that made Mo Yanpo think he had a fever: "Well, thedy''s face is more beautiful than the flowers. I can''t get enough of her."


    Mo Yan sat up, stretched out her hand to touch his forehead, and said to herself: "Hey, I don''t have a fever, why are big ice cubes so coaxing all of a sudden?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan grabbed his wife''s soft hand, put it to his mouth and kissed her, without answering her words: "It''s gettingte, we should go home."


    ording to custom, a married woman must not stay overnight at her parents'' house on the day she returns home, otherwise it will be unlucky. This is a rule passed down from our ancestors. Even if there is no basis for it, no one will vite it.


    Mo Yan''s body trembled almost invisibly, and it almost sounded like "it''s gettingte, we should get settled"!


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know why, thinking that she had just woken up and had not had time to put on her clothes because she was cold, so he got up and took off the clothes from the hanger on the bedside, and patiently put them on for her one by one.


    In just a few days, Xiao Ruiyuan was able to dress Mo Yan quite neatly. Of course, he took off his clothes even faster.


    Mo Yan was also used to his service and naturally stretched out her hands and feet to cooperate.


    After the clothes were put on, Xiao Ruiyuan put on her shoes and socks, and brought her a cloak to sit on the table.


    Mo Yan got out of bed and came to the dressing table without calling out to Yuan Yue''s eyebrow who was waiting outside. She prepared to take ab andb her hair into a bundle before going to bed.


    When hebed for the second time, Xiao Ruiyuan took theb and applied it very gently and carefully, without causing any pain to Mo Yan''s scalp.


    "By the way, did your stepmother tell you anything after I left?" Mo Yan squinted her eyes to enjoy her husband''s service, and did not forget to ask about what happened after she left.


    Xiao Ruiyuan paused for a moment, then continued tob his hair: "I said it!"


    What did you say? Mo Yan asked slightly anxiously.


    Xiao Ruiyuan seemed to be hanging her up on purpose and didn''t speak for a long time. It wasn''t until Mo Yan couldn''t help but ask a second time that he said slowly: "Mother-inw wants to hold her grandson as soon as possible."


    "You lied!" Mo Yan turned her head sharply and said fiercely: "How could mother mention this to you? Didn''t I ask you to..."


    At this point, she suddenly thought of something and immediately closed her mouth tightly, but her eyes stared at Xiao Ruiyuan angrily.


    She was almost fooled. This guy was so weak that if he knew that she was messing with him in front of his mother, he would definitely take the opportunity to ask for pensation", and then pensation" would be "physicalpensation"... To her, it was simply A disaster.


    Looking at his vignt wife, Xiao Ruiyuan had an unknown smile on his face. He bent down and brought his thin lips to Mo Yan''s ear: "Madam, do you know in advance what your mother-inw will say to your husband?"


    The following is a short introduction to the new article. Is it your favorite? Looking forward to it? Its the ancient saying of farming.


    Sang Ye, a 21-year-old young woman, returned to her hometown in the countryside with her son after going through hardships and dangers, but was nicknamed a "killer" by a tongue-tied woman.


    Never mind the local ruffians, they all have their eyes on this piece of meat that has lost its reputation. Unable to bear the harassment, Sang Yepletely exposed his ferocious nature and chased the gangster for twenty miles with a sharp knife.


    Overnight, the Sang girl became a powerful person, and her fierce reputation spread throughout the countryside. From then on, no one cared about her.


    Mrs. Sang, who was fierce and protective of the calf, said: "Ye''er, just wait, I''ll tear the mouths of those rags open!"


    The sharp-tongued Sister-inw Sang said: Sister-inw, I will find you a good husband. He is very lucky!


    The five-year-old little Doubao said: Mom, I dont want to study anymore, you can use these bundles to buy me a father!


    Faced with the concern of her rtives, Mulberry Yali Shanda, who only wanted to make a fortune and took her family on a prosperous road, finally decided to get married!


    But who dares to marry? This is a big problem!

 Chapter 1138: Extra six is ??awkward

    Chapter 1138: Extra six is ??awkward


    Chapter 1138 Extra Six Awkward


    The man was clearly smiling and his tone was very gentle. Mo Yan was so worried that she didn''t dare to tell the truth anyway, so she refused to admit it: "It''s okay, I''m not a roundworm in my mother''s belly. How could I know that my mother would follow you?" say what."


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at her wandering eyes, but refused to look at him, and the smile at the corner of her mouth became a little deeper: "Since thedy said she doesn''t know, I really don''t know how to treat my husband as ady! But... I hope thedy didn''t deceive my husband. ,otherwise"


    At this point, Xiao Ruiyuan did not say any more, but Mo Yan clearly knew that this guy was threatening her.


    Mo Yan gritted her teeth, wanting to pounce on this guy who always found various excuses to bully her. But she really didn''t dare. Even though she was amazingly strong, she was no match for this guy. Every time she resisted a little, it would be his excuse to "punish" her. It was really shameless.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was amused by her arrogant appearance. He quickly lowered his head and kissed her on the corner of the mouth. Then he held her hand tightly and walked out of the house happily.


    Yuan Yue''emei, who was following behind, looked at her girl''s reluctant expression and her struggling hands, and looked at each other helplessly, seeing sympathy in each other''s eyes.


    The couple came to the front yard to say goodbye to Cui Qingrou, boarded the carriage amidst Cui Qingrou''s careful instructions, and gradually drove away from Liuyang Vige.


    Opening the window and lifting the curtain, Xiao Ruiyuan had a headache when he saw the four beasts following the carriage leisurely.


    Just one tiger made him lose half of his sexual happiness. Now that there are four more tigers at once, where will there be room for him to stand in front of his wife in the future?


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes became dark, and he had an idea in his mind.


    Only Mo Yan looked at her husband, who seemed unhappy, and felt particrly happy. It seemed like she would have a good sleep again tonight!


    Facts have proved that Mo Yan was happy too early


    Xiao Ruiyuan hugged his sleeping wife with contentment, and gently covered her belly with a big hand, with an expectant smile appearing on his handsome face.


    He has no special ideas about children, but if there is a child with the blood of the couple here, he would not mind working harder.


    At this time, the hair ball that was released from the space and the four beasts that had just arrived at the general''s mansion had already been entangled by dozens of secret guards. The two sides started a wonderfulpetition in the front yard. With the rise of the five beasts, they seemed to have forgotten their master who was waiting full of hope to rescue them.


    The next day, Mo Yan woke upter than usual. After being fed by Xiao Ruiyuan, her head became clear again, and she finally remembered the five beasts that did not appearst night.


    As if to vent his anger, he bit the hand that was wiping her mouth. Mo Yan asked angrily: "What did you do to the five beasts? Where did you take them?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the eight bright red tooth marks on the back of his hand, with a puzzled look on his face: "Last night, my husband wanted to send the five beasts to the camp on the outskirts of the city to train the soldiers. This was my ''personal'' promise. Could it be that Madam, dont you remember?


    As soon as he heard that the five beasts were sent to the military camp, Mo Yan couldn''t think about whether he had "kissed" himst night, and he immediately became furious: "You actually sent the five beasts to the military camp? How could you do this?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan stroked his wife''s hair andforted him softly: "Madam, please be patient. If the five beasts are not willing to do so, do you think I can force them?"


    When Mo Yan heard this, his mood became more stable, but his expression was still not good: "You must have nned it. How could the five beasts think of going to the military camp? Humph, you are so petty and have bad ideas. Don''t think you are doing this. I There is no way to stop you from doing evil."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan exined helplessly: "The General''s Mansion is no better than his father-inw''s house. It allows five beasts to enter the mountains at any time to have fun. If they are detained in the General''s Mansion, they will not be happy. Secondly, they will gradually lose their wildness. They They love challenges and fights, and there are mountains and canyons near the military camp. If they want to fight, they will have someone to apany them, and it is convenient for them to go out and y. Isn''t it better than being bored in the general''s mansion?"


    Of course, Xiao Ruiyuan did not deny that this consideration came from his own selfishness. He did not want the five beasts to interfere too much in the life of their husband and wife, but he also did not want to use coercive means to make his wife unhappy and have a problem with him. There was nothing better than a reasonable excuse to bring the Five Beasts to the military camp.


    "Quia! You go to sleep alone in the study tonight, I want to sleep by myself." Mo Yan didn''t know what he was thinking, but she had to admit that what he said made sense.


    The five beasts yearn for freedom, so it is indeed not a good thing to keep them in the general''s mansion. Originally, she consulted the five beasts and asked them whether they would like to follow her or stay in Liuyang Vige. They were unanimously willing to follow her. However, it was a fact that the capital city did not have the freedom of Liuyang Vige. They were willing to go to the military camp to train the soldiers, which was obviously I find it fun.


    Xiao Ruiyuan heard the words about being driven to sleep in the study more than once. As usual, he held the person in his arms and breathed softly into his wife''s ear: "It''s cold and the ground is freezing. There''s nothing unpaid. Can my wife sleep in peace?"


    Mo Yan''s ears felt a little hot and she stretched out her hand to push him hard: "Stay away from me. I sleep better without you."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan looked quite disappointed, but he stepped away obediently: "In that case, my wife will sleep alone tonight, and I will spend the night with my husband in the study."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan, who had already prepared for him to use the excuse of "no room sharing for the first month of marriage" to hold on, waspletely stunned and subconsciously said: "This will be unlucky..."


    A hint of smile shed in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes, but he said: "If your husband doesn''t believe this, you don''t need to worry, my wife."


    Mo Yan looked at Xiao Ruiyuan with a serious face and was speechless. Although I had clearly achieved my goal, I felt empty and unspeakably disappointed. This feeling of entanglement made her despise herself in her heart.


    Xiao Ruiyuan kept his promise, said hello to Mo Yan after dinner, and went to the study with a new quilt in his arms.


    Mo Yan took a shower alone,bed her hair alone, and took off her clothes alone... After lying on the bed, she felt ufortable all over, especially after smelling the familiar scent on the other side of the bed. She felt even more ufortable and wanted to put on clothes immediately. He ran to the study and pulled the person back.


    "Mo Yan, please don''t go. That guy is just waiting for you to fall into his trap." Mo Yan huddled in the bed, clenched her fists tightly and said to herself: "This must be his conspiracy, go ahead and do it." If you are fooled, you will be so eaten by him that you will never be able to stand up again, so you must not go."


    Comforting herself in this way, Mo Yan felt better. She turned over unconsciously and smelled the familiar smell again, and began to be irritated again: "Why don''t you sneak over and take a look without shouting? But there is something hidden in the dark. The secret guard, even if he goes secretly, he will know, why don''t you let him die of pride? No, no, we can''t go!"


    Mo Yan closed her eyes, gritted her teeth and forced herself to sleep, not to think about anything, but in the silent night, her mind was particrly clear. She sat up angrily and entered the space without even putting on her clothes.


    Xue Tuanzi is hanging himself on the tree, boredly teasing the group of busy bees collecting nectar.


    Sensing the abnormal movement in the space, it quickly let go of its consciousness and "saw" the owner came in wearing only underwear. It couldn''t help butughed: "You didn''t hide in directly from the bed, did you? That boy is really awesome. , I can force you here, huh!"


    Since getting married, Mo Yan has been living a life without shame. She doesn''t want to be noticed by Xue Tuanzi. Her consciousness is almostpletely blocked, and hermunication with Xue Tuanzi is pitiful. Xue Tuanzi was filled with anger, both towards Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Mo Yan could hear Xue Tuanzi''s voice and could determine its location, but she was toozy to look for it tree by tree, so she summoned Xue Tuanzi directly. Holding the small ball in his hands, Mo Yan rubbed it with his face and said tteringly: "Can you please stop being angry? It''s my fault that I haven''t been with you for so long, but I have my reasons."


    Then, she vomited her bitterness and vented all her resentment towards Xiao Ruiyuan: "...This guy seems to have be a different person after getting married. He is not one ten thousandth of the considerate person he was before. Today I let him sleep in the study alone. He literally hugged the quilt and left, it was so annoying!


    "Humph, women are just pretentious!" Xue Tuanzi looked at Mo Yan sideways and said in a rather contemptuous tone: "You were the one who asked him to sleep in the study, and you were the one whoined that he was obedient and slept in the study. If I were a man, sooner orter I would You''re driving me crazy."


    "Xue Tuanzi, how could you say that to me?" Mo Yan entered the space to seekfort. Unexpectedly, she was violently attacked by Xuetuanzi''s words, so she didn''t realize that she was really hypocritical: "I didn''t expect you to be like this. Snow dumpling, you really made a mistake!"


    The contempt in Xue Tuanzis eyes became even stronger: Not only are you looking the wrong way, but youre totally blind, okay?


    Its not good to fall in love with someone. You fall in love with a twenty-five-year-old virgin. After finally getting a piece of meat that suits your appetite, do you still want him to let you go? So silly and naive!


    Mo Yan received another 10,000-point critical hit. She buried her face in Xue Tuanzi''s soft body and didn''t want to talk at all.


    Xue Tuanzi finally got the person to wait, and before the argument was over, he saw that Mo Yan was defeated, and started to say nice things to coax her again: "Isn''t it good that the boy is so obedient? You feel ufortable because you feel that he is ignoring her. You, but maybe he really thinks about your health, and is worried that he can''t help it, so he sleeps alone in the study. Such a good man can''t be found even with antern, so why are you unhappy?"


    Mo Yan was told what she was thinking, and her face turned red and she was a little happy: "You seem to be right..." It would be better if she could just sleep with a quilt on her body!


    Xue Tuanzi secretly rolled his eyes and thought to himself: If you put a piece of tender and delicious meat in front of others, you will cry only if they dont eat it, okay?


    Mo Yan didn''t notice Xue Tuanzi''s thoughts. He wasforted by it and his mood improved a lot. He said with a smile: "I don''t want to think so much anymore. He is not here tonight, so I can stay with you all night."


    Xue Tuanzi Snail''s eyes lit up and he said cheerfully: "Okay, you can first tell me all the stories you have owed me in the past few years."


    Mo Yan:


    After racking his brains, he finally finished telling more than a dozen stories, and then apanied Xue Tuanzi to do farm work for a whole day. Mo Yan felt that his hands and feet were not his, not even his brain.


    After filling her stomach with spiritual spring water, she recovered. She patted Xue Duanzi''s belly and said feebly: "It''s time for me to go out. In two days, I cane in to apany you every day."


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tuanzi asked curiously: "Why do you have time in two days?"


    Mo Yan touched its belly and said with relief: "His wedding leave will be over in two days. He has to go to the Yamen every day before dawn to report and handle official business. He will onlye back at night to light themp. Of course I cane in to apany you during the day. Theres no need to worry about being discovered.


    Ouch, thats great! Xue Tuanzi broke away from Mo Yans hand excitedly and flipped several somersaults in the air. This was really rare good news.


    Mo Yan looked at it happily, and finally felt that life was full of hope again, and he didn''t have to worry about being unable to get out of bed one day and being raised as a disabled person.


    Handing two jars of honey out of the space, Mo Yan hid the honey in the cab and nned to use it to make snacks in two days. ncing at the dripping pot in the corner, she saw that it was almost midnight. She opened the quilt a little sleepily and got in, curling up in the cold quilt.


    After a while, my breathing became longer and I fell into a deep sleep.


    At this moment, the utched door opened a crack, and a gust of cold air broke in, lifting the bed curtain hanging on the bed.


    A pair of slender legs appeared in the room and came to the bedside quietly. Looking at the woman breathing heavily on the bed, the man let out a helpless sigh. Gently taking off his clothes, the man carefully opened a corner of the quilt andy down in it.


    Until the chill in his body gradually disappeared, he reached out and carefully pulled the woman into his arms. Unable to rest his head in the middle of the night, he gradually became sleepy. He wrapped his arms around the woman''s slender waist and closed his eyes in contentment.


    Feeling the heat source on his side, Mo Yan, who was sleeping, subconsciously leaned up and muttered softly.


    The man suddenly opened his eyes, with a gentle smile on his lips. He came close to the woman''s lips and kissed her gently, then hugged her tightly and fell asleep...


    The next day, Mo Yan woke up from Xiao Ruiyuan''s warm embrace. She wanted to ask the man hypocritically why he went back on his word and went to bed in the middle of the night, but when she realized that she was tightly wrapped around the man like an octopus, she instantly lost the courage to question and quickly closed her eyes before the man opened his eyes. Pretending to be asleep.


    Xiao Ruiyuan opened his eyes and looked at the woman lying in his arms with trembling eyshes. He did not deliberately tease her as usual. Even though he was thinking hard, he endured it calmly. He just wanted to enjoy this rare moment with his wife. morning.


    Listening to the increasingly heavy breathing in her ears, Mo Yan knew that the man had woken up. She was torn between pretending to be asleep or opening her eyes and escaping from this dangerous zone.


    Before she could think clearly, the man''s arms tightened around her again, and his voice was seductively hoarse: "Thedy doesn''t open her eyes, but are she waiting for her husband to kiss her?"


    Mo Yan was startled, fearing that he would reallye over to kiss her, and then she would get out of control and quickly open her eyes.


    Looking at these bright and clear eyes, Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly remembered a small wild deer he once hunted. At that time, the small wild deer was being led by a panickedrge wild deer to avoid his shooting.


    At that time, he had no mercy, but when his arrow was about to leave the string, he was aroused by the clear eyes of the little wild deer, and the arrow missed.


    For some reason, he suddenly lost interest in hunting and allowed the mother and son to escape from his grasp. Today, when he saw the same look in his wife''s eyes, he finally understood the reason:


    Facing such a pair of eyes, Im afraid no one can be cruel!


    Under his wife''s nervous gaze, Xiao Ruiyuan kissed the corners of her eyes lovingly and said with a smile: "The weather is nice today, how about we go out for a walk?"


    Going out for a walk? Mo Yan''s eyes lit up and she nodded eagerly: "Okay, I''ll go shopping all day."


    Xiao Ruiyuan touched her head lovingly and responded with a smile: "Well, the whole day."


    The two of them didn''t sleep anymore. After getting up quickly and tidying themselves up, they had some breakfast under the service of the maids, and then went out hand in hand without any attendants.


    The prosperity of the capital city cannot be described in words. The two of them walked on the bustling streets in broad daylight for the first time, and they felt a different kind of feeling in their hearts, which gave this trip anotheryer of meaning.


    The two of them walked all the way from the East Market to the West Market and bought a lot of things, but they were all for food, and most of them went into Mo Yan''s stomach.


    Xiao Ruiyuan knew that his wife could eat and was not very picky about food. The original concern had turned into a habit now. Whenever Mo Yan looked at a certain food stall, he would buy one.


    Just when he passed by a stall that grilled stinky tofu, the corners of his lips twitched slightly, and he just wanted to pull his wife who couldn''t walk away quickly.


    Husband, just buy a small bowl, really just a small bowl! Mo Yan deliberately lengthened her tone and started to act coquettishly, gesturing with her little finger. Seeing that the man seemed to be moving, she continued: "I will eat it all by myself this time, and I will never force it on you, really!"


    At thestntern festival, Mo Yan discovered the stinky tofu stall for the first time, and she was so happy that she bought a big bowl full of it.


    Knowing that Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t get used to the smell, and he didn''t even have the slightest appetite, she maliciously stuffed several pieces into him. Just this time, Xiao Ruiyuan ate a shadow. Whenever he saw these strange-tasting foods, he remembered that experience of eating **** and refused to touch it again.


    Looking at his wife''s pitiful appearance, Xiao Ruiyuan just wanted to make her happy no matter how many shadows he had. A look of helplessness shed across his face, and he resignedly took out five cents and went to the stinky tofu stall.


    Mo Yanmei''s eyes were full of smiles, especially when she noticed that the man frowned and stared at the tofu stall owner''s fried tofu like a prisoner. He was so frightened that he poured a few more pieces into the oil pan with his hands shaking, and even hugged him. He bent over with a bellyugh.


    After a while, Xiao Ruiyuan expressionlessly carried a bamboo bowl full of stinky tofu and fed it to Mo Yan one by one despite the stinky smell all over his body.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want Mo Yan to smell like stinky tofu, but more importantly, he wanted to prevent her from going back on her word, so she forcefully stuffed him in his mouth.


    Mo Yan was enjoying the man''s feeding. In fact, she wanted to tease her more, but unfortunately, the tofu bowl couldn''t reach her hands, so she had to give up.


    It was their show of affection that attracted many envious, jealous and hateful looks. If they knew the saying, "Show affection and love will break up quickly," they would silently curse these two guys for torturing people in public.


    The bowl of stinky tofu waspletely wiped out in a moment. Mo Yan touched her bby belly and temporarily gave up the thought of having another bowl. She took the initiative to hold her husband''s hand and continued walking forward.


    Walking to a familiar street, Mo Yan''s heart moved and she pulled Xiao Ruiyuan towards a narrow alley.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know why, so he followed her forward obediently. Until I saw a familiar alley, all the scenes buried deep in my memory came to mind.


    Husband, this is the ce where we met for the second time, do you still remember it? Mo Yan looked at the closed courtyard door with a look of recollection on his face.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at the dpidated courtyard door and nodded with a smile: "I remember, my husband was chased here. Fortunately, you saved me and escaped. However, I only remember how I escaped here and how I was chased by you. He rescued me but had no impression."


    Hearing this, a strange look shed across Mo Yan''s face. She wanted tough but didn''t dare. At that time, she mistakenly thought that a thief had broken in, so she hid quietly behind the door. When she really found someone jumping off the courtyard wall, she gave him a blow without thinking too much, but the attack was too harsh and she knocked the person unconscious. .


    She felt that it was better to keep this matter in her heart, otherwise she would never be able to get rid of this man if he pursued it one day.


    Thinking of this, she coughed lightly and said: "When I found you, you had already fainted. It was only when I saw your face that I remembered who you were, otherwise I wouldn''t have dared to save you at that time."


    At that time, Xiao Ruiyuan was rescued. Mo Yan had already exined this. He himself thought that he had lost too much blood and lost consciousness. Even now, he has no doubt that he was knocked unconscious by her.


    "Well, I know that my husband knows it. I''m d that I met you when I went south. I think we were destined to be husband and wife by then." Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression became softer and softer. He had no doubt about the destiny between him and his wife.


    "At that time, neither of us expected that we would be here today!" Mo Yanmented. At that time, she actually hated this man. He was definitely cold and difficult to get along with. Who would have thought that in just a few years, they would be friends? Falling in love and bing husband and wife makes it impossible for her not to believe in fate.


    Xiao Ruiyuan held his wife''s hand tightly, remembering every detail after the two met. Before the expedition, if he hadn''t discovered his feelings for her and hadn''t made it clear immediately, I''m afraid it would be a different story today.


    He was d that he caught her tight that time and nted a seed of love in her heart until the seed took root and grew into a towering tree.


    Neither of them spoke, and they slowly walked back hand in hand. The two shadows stretched by the setting sun came together, exuding indescribable warmth.


    Despite their outstanding appearance and temperament, they looked like an ordinary couple, but passers-by unconsciously focused their eyes on them, feeling a vague sense of envy in their hearts.


    This trip seems to have made Xiao Ruiyuan understand something.


    Mo Yan clearly felt the change in the man.


    Mo Yan was happy to see this change, but the rtionship between the two became more harmonious, a bit like an old couple, which confused the servants of the General''s Mansion who witnessed this change...

 Chapter 1139: Extra Chapter 7: A Good Match from Heaven

    Chapter 1139: Extra Chapter 7: A Good Match from Heaven


    Chapter 1139 Extra 7 A Good Match from Heaven


    After Xiao Ruiyuans marriage leave ended, he went to the Yamen every day to handle official duties. He fell back into the busy life of the past and rarely had time to apany Mo Yan during the day.


    Mo Yan was bored at home, so under Xiao Ruiyuans reminder, she slowly began to take over the properties of the Generals Mansion and the Weiyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Although the two of them did not live in the Marquis Mansion, Xiao Ruiyuan had already ascended the throne, and the properties of the Marquis Mansion were merged into the General Mansion, which was managed by the General Mansion.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t have time to deal with these mundane affairs, so he left them all to his close associates. Now that the General''s Mansion has a mistress, it is logical for her to take over, and it can also deter some people below who have less than righteous thoughts and want to poach the General''s Mansion.


    It took Mo Yan a month to straighten out the ounts of the General''s Mansion. After making minor adjustments to some management deficiencies, it became much simpler and easier to take care of.


    The stewards in each ce only need to send the previous month''s ounts to her for review in the middle of the month. If the stewards in each ce encounter a major issue that is difficult to decide, they should go to the general''s mansion to exin the situation and let her make the decision herself.


    After formting unified standards and taking care of such arge family business, Mo Yan seemed busy but not chaotic. After finishing the work every day, he could still rx and drink tea, read a book, and if he was in the mood, make delicious snacks and give some away. After going to the Zhuangyuan Mansion''s parents'' house and sending part of it to his two younger brothers in the school, life was peaceful andfortable.


    The only thing that made her a little unhappy was that the Five Beastspletely fell in love with the rough and tumble life in the military camp and rarely went back to the general''s mansion to see her. Later, the red python ended its hibernation period and joined their ranks.


    Of course, for them, ying and ying is not fun, but for the soldiers trained by them, it is miserable.


    At first, Mo Yan thought that Xiao Ruiyuan deliberately detained the five beasts in the military camp to prevent them froming back. Later, it was Xue Tuanzi who told her that the five beasts were happy in the military camp. They enjoyed tormenting the soldiers every day and had no shortage of food and drink. There were also people rushing to give them a bath. They were living their lives so happily that they seemed to have forgotten about her.


    In this regard, besides secretlyining about "white-eyed wolf" and "no conscience" behind her back, Mo Yan happily prepared delicious food for the five beasts every time they came back from their travels and took care of themfortably. Serve, then y with them for two days and then watch them leave.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was delighted to hear this. He hoped that the six beasts would forget about his wife and stay in the military camp. For this reason, he specially wrote to Emperor Hui''an to ask for credit for the six beasts.


    Emperor Hui''an was initially dissatisfied with Xiao Ruiyuan for throwing the five beasts into the military camp to torment the tens of thousands of soldiers who were guarding the peace of Kyoto. However, he saw that under the training of the six beasts, tens of thousands of soldiers had improved their reaction ability,bat ability, etc. in just three months. The ability and coordination ability were greatly improved, and the appearance of the entire military camp was also lifted. The dissatisfaction quickly disappeared.


    After getting Xiao Ruiyuan''s request for merit for the six beasts, Emperor Hui''an was very generous. With a wave of his hand, he directly asked the Ministry of Household Affairs to calcte the sry for the six beasts, ording to the standards of the fifth grade and five senses. In other words, the six beasts also eat the royal food.


    In this way, the fire-headed soldiers in the military camp are the happiest. They are provided withrge basins of the freshest meat every day. They no longer feel as distressed as before. You must know that the appetites of the six beasts are extremely huge. They used to eat basins of meat. It was bought with military funds.


    On this day, Mo Yan was reading at home, when Yuan Yue came in to report that Liu Tinn came to the house with the twins.


    Ah, Sister Lan is going to Beijing so soon? I thought she would arrive in the middle of the month! Mo Yan quickly put down her book, put on her hiking shoes and hurried into the living room.


    "Slow down, slow down, don''t fall, I won''t run away." Liu Tinn, who was sitting in the main hall drinking tea, looked up and saw her friend crossing the threshold and rushing towards her. She was so frightened that she quickly put down her cup and rushed towards him: "You are in danger right now. Don''t let me throw you. Otherwise, if something happens, I will cry to death."


    Mo Yan was confused after hearing this and said with a smile: "I''m not made of a ceramic bottle. Can I break it if I drop it?"


    "Bah, bah, bah, what nonsense are you talking about!" Liu Tinn pouted several times, and pped her friend lightly: "You haven''t been married for three months, maybe you already have something in your belly. , you''d better be careful on weekdays, you don''t know that my first son is scared."


    It turns out that there is a newly married couple living next door to Liu Tinn. The young daughter-inw has a more out-of-the-way temperament. She is fine outside, but at home she likes to jump around like a little girl.


    No, the younger daughter-inw didnt know she was pregnant, and the elders in the family didnt pay attention to it either. She was ying skipping rope with her eldest niece the afternoon before yesterday, and it turned red in the evening. The unformed child turned into a pool of blood, and even the adults almost Not saved.


    There was a quarrel in the middle of the night. Liu Tinn could not even pretend not to know. She woke up her husband Shen Ji at night and asked him to go to the next door to help. She wanted tofort the frightened twins, but she did not go there until Shen Ji came. When I came back at dawn, I found out that the daughter-inw next door had given birth.


    Seeing Mo Yan like this, Liu Tinn was afraid that something like this would happen to her, so she quickly reminded her.


    After hearing the whole story, Mo Yan couldn''tugh or cry: "Why are you like my mother, thinking about my belly all day long?"


    Liu Tinn rolled her eyes at her friend angrily, took her twin sister from the wet nurse''s hands and put it into her arms: "Isn''t she cute? Isn''t she pretty?"


    Mo Yan quickly reached out and hugged her tightly, lowered her head and kissed her goddaughter on the face, and said proudly: "Of course my family is beautiful and cute. Aren''t you asking nonsense?"


    "Humph, this is my daughter, and her surname is Shen, not yours." Liu Tinn snorted coldly, then grabbed her daughter and held her in her arms: "I envy me for having a beautiful and lovely daughter, so you should hurry up and give birth to her. , I can tell you to give birth to a pair of twins, a boy and a girl, and the son will be my son-inw and the daughter will be my daughter-inw!"


    When Mo Yan heard this, she was so frightened that she waved her hands: "Don''t expect me to give birth to twins for you to be your son-inw and your wife. If you really want to marry your brother and sister, find someone else as soon as possible. I also want to have fun." It''s only a few years, so don''t me me if I dy you."


    Liu Tinn was just joking at first, but when she saw her friend looking like she was facing a formidable enemy, she couldn''t help but feel angry and funny: "I''m just urging you to have a baby quickly, and I''m not asking you to be a sow. Why are you so nervous?"


    Mo Yan smiled and said nothing, refusing to answer this question.


    Although she didnt want to get pregnant and have a baby so early, she didnt deliberately use contraception. In the three months since we got married, in addition to the inconveniences during the small days and before and after the small days, there has been a goblin fight almost every night.


    She has no health problems, and her husband is also in good health, but she has never been pregnant. Its just that the time has note. Besides, when ites to things like pregnancy and childbirth, its better to let nature take its course. No matter how anxious others are, its useless. This is not controlled by humans!


    "By the way, don''t just talk about me. How is your incision healing? Has the scar faded?" Seeing that her friend seemed to want to say something else, Mo Yan quickly changed the topic.


    Liu Tinn saw that she was really not in a hurry about the child, so she had no choice but to let it go, touched her belly and said with a smile: "The recovery is very good, the scars have faded a little, and they will disappear in about two or three months. "


    Mo Yan felt relieved and asked her to sit down and take her pulse. After a while, she took back her hand and warned: "Most of your lost vitality has been replenished, but you must not rush to get pregnant within two years. The incision has healed on the surface, but it has not fully healed. Rushing to get pregnant will make you pregnant." If you burst the unhealed wound again, even the Great Luo Immortal will not be able to save you, so dont take any chances."


    Modern medicine is so advanced that there is no way to quickly heal the wound of a woman after a caesarean section. She can only rely on her body''s own functions to slowly recover. It is best to wait for three years before she can conceive a second child.


    She mixed the best wound medicine for her friend, which not only caused the superficial wounds to heal, but also healed the wounds inside deeply. The open pce would slowly heal as if it had never been opened. But it will take a long time for the wound to healpletely. If the baby is in the correct fetal position after pregnancy, it can be delivered naturally without having to undergo another surgery.


    Well, I used your method to prevent pregnancy. I will definitely not get pregnant again within two years. Liu Tinn felt relieved and replied with a smile when she heard that the incision was recovering well.


    She was also frightened by her first childbirth, how dare she risk her life! Now that I have a son and a daughter, I have an exnation for the ancestors of the Shen family. Even if I don''t want to have children in the future, no one can say anything. However, she wanted to have two children, preferably a son and a daughter. It didn''t matter whether they were twins or not. How could she be so lucky?


    The two chatted for a while, and Liu Tinn pped her hands fiercely, remembering another reason foring here, and said quickly: "Do you still remember the family where you got engaged to that woman? That woman was going to get married this year. Now that I can''t get married, that family wants my mother-inw to give him a daughter-inw aspensation! My mother-inw didn''t have anyone suitable to marry, so she asked my mother to look for her, as if she hoped she could be my niece."


    Shen''s mother sincerely regards Liu Tinn as her daughter. She only thinks that everything is good. She always praises herself in front of outsiders for marrying a good daughter-inw. However, the family she offended also has a good impression of the girl from the Liu family, thinking that shees from the same family. If one person is so well-educated, no matter how bad the others are, they won''t be any worse.


    "Asking your mother-inw to give him a daughter-inw in exchange for a daughter-inw? What does this mean?" Mo Yan knew who the woman her friend was talking about was referring to, but if she hadn''t mentioned it, she would have almost forgotten about the woman who was thrown into the vige to be reformed. The woman: "Based on that woman''s character, we didn''t let her get married, so that family is very lucky and escaped..."


    "Who says it''s not the case!" Liu Tinn agreed quite a bit. This kind of woman who is vicious and loves to cause trouble will be unlucky no matter who she marries into. "That woman was originally engaged to someone else and was considered half of his daughter-inw. Even if she did We were wrong and we should have informed you in advance! But we were so angry that we forgot about it. When my mother-inw remembered it, we went to the other house toin. Although the other house didn''t say anything, I hoped that my mother-inw could give me some advice. If their son gets married again, it will stop the mouths of those outside."


    That family''s request is not excessive. Although the loss of the woman who withdraws from the engagement is greater, it is inevitable that some people will make random assumptions about the man. If the Shen familyes forward to protect the media, then this can be avoided. Even if the media protection fails, there will be an exnation.


    There are two unmarried girls of the right age in her family, but these two people either have good temperaments and their parents are not very good in character. Sample.


    When ites to getting married, everyone is happy if the marriage goes well, but if the marriage doesn''t go well, the middleman will also be unlucky. Her mother doesn''t dare to bring the two girls together easily, for fear of what might happen!


    After listening to this, Mo Yan suddenly remembered the unlucky cousin-inw of the Shen family whom she metst year when she was a bridesmaid for a friend. No, it should be the former cousin-inw.


    The man didnt look outstanding, but he seemed to have a gentle temperament and a pretty good demeanor. If he can be favored by the Shen family and be on good terms with Shen Ji, there shouldn''t be much problem with his character.


    Mo Yans heart was pounding when she thought of what Wu had entrusted to her. Sister Da Nier has a good temper, is virtuous and capable, and has a good appearance. She matches that person very well. If they can agree with each other, it will be a good match!


    "How is that person? What''s going on at home?" Mo Yan looked at her friend and asked anxiously.


    Seeing how excited she was, Liu Tinn asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have a suitable girl there?"


    Mo Yan nced at her, but she was no longer anxious: "I asked you first, just tell me!"


    As soon as Liu Tinn heard this, she knew that her friend had a suitable girl, so she hurriedly told the story of that family.


    That family''s surname is Hu. They are a businessman and run several shops. The conditions of their family are not as good as those of the Shen family, but they are still well-off and have servants to serve them.


    The Hu family has two sons and one daughter. The eldest son is already in his thirties and married and had children ten years ago. The second daughter has been married for nearly ten years, and she is marrying the youngest son of the Hu family, Hu Lao.


    Lao Yao is the nickname given to this old boy by the Hu family. His real name is Hu Lin. He is neen years old this year and has obtained the title of Tongsheng. Because he had no interest in the imperial examination, he did not take the exam again after failing the examination because he had limited qualifications. He is currently helping his father and brother in their business at home.


    The Hu family relies heavily on their eldest son who is business-minded, but they love their oldest son the most. Although most of the family property will be inherited by the eldest son in the future, he will not treat the younger son harshly. He is worried that he will suddenly die one day, and has already made a share of the family property early.


    Of the six shops, the eldest son inherited four and the younger son inherited two. The property umted by the family over the years was divided equally between the two, and they also asked people from the n to testify. In this way, even if the two elders pass away one day and have no time to exin these things, there is no need to worry about the brothers getting into disputes over this considerable family property.


    Furthermore, the age gap between the Hu brothers is a bit big. Hu boss almost treats his only younger brother as half a son and treats Hu boss very well. The two brothers have a good rtionship and are very satisfied with the division of family property. It is unlikely that they will turn against each other in the future.


    Originally, Hu Hu''s youngest son had a gentle temperament, and the Hu family should find a stronger wife. However, the two elders were worried that their old son would be bullied by his daughter-inw, so they wanted to find someone with the same gentle temperament, so that the couple could not only be in love with each other, but at least be able tomunicate with each other. Live your life peacefully and smoothly.


    It turns out that the Shen family introduced Lu Zhu to Hu Lao because they liked Hu Lao''s temperament. In addition, Lu Zhu was good at disguise and acted like ady in front of outsiders. The Hu family was also very satisfied. Later, Lu Zhu did all those evil things and was unable to marry into the Hu family. The Hu family did not make trouble with the Shen family. They just hoped that the Shen family could protect the matchmaking and find a gentle and virtuous daughter-inw for the youngest Hu.


    In short, in Liu Tinn''s eyes, the Hu family is pretty good. At least the parents-inw are open-minded and there are no chaotic rtives. Moreover, the family is divided and there are no unstable factors. In addition, the youngest Hu has a good temperament, so there is no need to worry about marrying into the Hu family. Food, clothing, and being filial to your parents-inw are enough.


    "Listening to what you said, this Hu family is really a rare and good marriage..." Mo Yan said thoughtfully, her heart changed from original intention to heartbeat, and she made up her mind to investigate it carefully. If this is really the case , and told Mrs. Wu about it.


    The conditions of the Wu family are a little worse than those of the Hu family, but the Hu family focuses on character when looking for a daughter-inw, and the conditions are second, and Da Nier is very suitable.


    Liu Tinn asked curiously: "Which girl do you want to tell Mr. Hu? Do I know her?"


    Mo Yan nced at her friend and felt that there was nothing wrong with telling her the truth, so she confessed: "The one you know is Sister Da Nier, and she hasn''t said goodbye yet."


    Liu Tinn''s eyes lit up, she put her hands on her hands andughed: "Your elder sister Nier is a nice person. She is gentle and gentle and is a perfect match for Young Master Hu. I think this marriage will go well!"


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes at her: "It''s not like you can make the decision on this matter. Let''s take a good look at it. Others may not necessarily think so. Also, Sister Da Nier is two years older than the youngest Hu you mentioned. Are you sure the Hu family doesnt mind?


    When Liu Tinn heard this, her face was a little tangled: "You shouldn''t mind, it''s only two years old... The male is allowed to be older than the female, but the female is not allowed to be older than the male!"


    Tsk, tsk, yes, you still have such consciousness, you are indeed my good sister. Mo Yan hooked her friends shoulder and praised herself with a smile.


    Liu Tinn was speechless, swatted her hand away and said, "What are you going to do next? Let the Hu family meet your Aunt Wu first to get to know each other first?"


    Mo Yan shook his head: "This matter is not urgent. We will wait until I find out more about it."


    "Well, it''s up to you. I''ll tell my mother-inw if there''s no problem." Liu Tinn knew that her friend was worried, so she didn''t mind at all.


    She heard everything about the Hu family from her mother-inw. She didn''t know the details. Naturally, she had to find out in advance. If the youngest Hu or the Hu family were not as reliable as she said, wouldn''t it mean that her friends'' My sister was pushed into the fire pit? You can''t do such evil things!


    Liu Tinn stayed at the Generals Mansion for lunch at noon, and a pair of friends who hadnt seen each other for several months chatted for a long time. When Xiao Ruiyuan was about to get off work at dusk, Liu Tinn declined Mo Yan''s offer to have dinner and left with the twins.


    Before her husband came back, Mo Yan hurriedly gathered a few birds and asked them to go to the Hu family to find out all the news about the Hu family. The most important thing was to keep an eye on the youngest Hu to see if he was as reliable as Liu Tinn said. .


    These birds gave up and returned to the mountains and forests, and followed Mo Yan to the General''s Mansion. They also built nests and settled in the big trees in the yard. To use them, Mo Yan only had to go to the yard and call out. The fact that she raised birds to send messages was no longer a secret from Xiao Ruiyuan and his secret guards. A few birds were nothing if they could tame ferocious beasts.


    After doing this, Xiao Ruiyuan returned to the general''s mansion with thest ray of sunset.


    The two of them washed their hands and sat at the dining table while eating and chatting. Most of the time, Mo Yan talked and Xiao Ruiyuan listened and gave her some advice from time to time. Even though they had a meal, they both ate with gusto.


    After the meal, the two of them went to the yard for a walk to eat. It''s April now, neither hot nor cold butfortable. The yard is full of flowers of various colors, and the trees are also covered with fresh green, which looks particrly fresh and pleasant.


    If you are tired from walking, make a pot of scented tea, smell the fragrance of the flowers and appreciate the spring scenery in the garden. It feels like a quiet time.


    After bathing and returning to the room, the two of them inevitably yed the most primitive melody together. Enjoying the afterglow of pleasure, Xiao Ruiyuan put his big hand on Mo Yan''s belly, with a touch of disappointment and frustration in his eyes.


    After getting married, he began to pay attention to some things in his daughter''s family. I know that a woman''s baby days are dyed. If it is not due to poor health, she may be pregnant.


    He remembers Mo Yans childhood days better than Mo Yan himself. Mo Yan''s little day was gone two days ago, and he endured it for several days before he dared to get close to her. Otherwise, he would never touch her in the days before the little day, for fear that she would already have a child in her belly. Just sleep covered with a quilt.


    After working hard for several months, Mo Yans belly did not bulge as expected. Xiao Ruiyuan was inevitably a little disappointed, and more depressed, wondering if he was not good enough.


    Mo Yan was speechless when she saw it. She held the man''s hand andforted her: "Maybe it will happen this time, just wait." Although she knew very well that she would not be able to get pregnant tonight.


    Xiao Ruiyuan wasforted by his wife''s words, and his hands under the quilt crawled to some indescribable ce: "Well, I will work hard for my husband, and I will not let my wife down!"


    No, shes not disappointed, shes really not disappointed at all!


    Shen felt that she had dug a hole for herself, and Mo Yan quickly made up for it: "No, just do this within your ability. I don''t want to have a baby so early." Thest sentence was definitely true.


    Xiao Ruiyuan thought his wife wasforting him, so he couldn''t help but pull him over and hug him tightly: "Don''t worry, madam, I will write a letter for my husband tomorrow and ask the ghost doctor toe back."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment. After understanding what the man meant, she couldn''t help but have ck lines in her head: "Don''t I know whether you are in good health or not? There is no need to go to the ghost doctor."


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled slightly and yed with her weak and boneless hands without saying anything.


    It''s no wonder that Xiao Ruiyuan has this suspicion. He has been on the battlefield for many years and can''t even remember the injuries he suffered. It is not impossible that there are hidden injuries in his body that will cause harm to his heirs. He believed in his wife''s medical skills, but he was more worried that his wife knew the facts but kept it from him.


    Mo Yan didn''t know what Xiao Ruiyuan was thinking. Seeing that he didn''t speak, she knew that he had not given up the idea of finding a ghost doctor, so he simply left it alone. There was no way she could get pregnant this month. At worst, she had to work hard during the days of ovtion.


    More than ten dayster, Liu Tinn came to visit again. This time, she did not bring twins with her, but directly asked Mo Yan how her inspection of the youngest member of the Hu family went.


    "The Hu family is indeed a good family as you said. The youngest Hu may not be a great person, but he is a good person and at least he has no problem staying sessful!" Mo Yan gave an affirmative answer: "Send a letter to your mother-inw first. , tell me about Sister Da Niers situation, if there is no problem with the Hu family, I will tell Aunt Wu, and if Aunt Wu also has this intention, then I will arrange a meeting with the elders of the two families first."


    Liu Tinn felt that her friend''s arrangement was very appropriate. If the two families had no intention, as long as they did not meet, they would not harm each other''s reputation, so she quickly agreed: "I will go home and write a letter to my mother-inw. By the way, your sister Nier''s I dont know much about the situation, so please tell me first.


    Mo Yan nodded, asked Yuan Yue to serve tea and snacks, then pulled the person to the pavilion in the garden, and exined the situation of the Wu family and Da Nier in detail. Even Da Nier didn''t get married until now, and she made up a wless reason.


    Liu Tinn was very quick and wrote a letter to Shen''s mother when she got home, writing down Mo Yan''s arrangements and everything she said.


    Shen''s mother was overjoyed after receiving the letter. She went to the Hu''s house that day, gave a general ount of the situation of the Wu family and Da Nier, and asked Mrs. Hu what she wanted.


    As soon as Mrs. Hu heard this, she felt very fond of Da Nier, who was gentle, family-oriented and friendly to her siblings. She immediately decided to meet the Wu family and wanted to settle the marriage immediately.


    As for the fact that the Wu family''s financial resources are rtively weak and that Da Ni''er is older than her own son, Mrs. Hu directly stated that these are not problems. What she values is the character of the girl''s family.


    Knowing that the Hu family had a strong desire to get married, Mo Yan did not dy. Taking advantage of the family''s return to Liuyang Vige after his father''s funeral, he went to the Wu family to exin the specific situation of the Hu family.


    Just because she is optimistic about the Hu family''s marriage does not mean that the Wu family and Da Ni''er are interested in it. If they are not willing, they can only take advantage of the Hu family...

 Chapter 1140: Extra Chapter 8: Healing, Nightmare

    Chapter 1140: Extra Chapter 8: Healing, Nightmare


    Chapter 1140 Extra Chapter 8 Healing, Nightmare


    Wu asked Mo Yan to look out for a suitable family for Da Nier, but there was no definite news in the next few months. She didn''t have much hope. She didn''t expect that a Hu family would fall into the unexpected situation.


    After getting to know the Hu family in detail, Wu was very moved and wanted to make an appointment to meet with the Hu family immediately. What surprised her even more was that Da Nier actually agreed to see each other this time, which made Wu, who was almost heartbroken, cry with joy.


    Both the Wu and Hu families wanted to meet, so Mo Yan acted as an intermediary and set the time and ce for the meeting. Whether things went smoothly or not was up to both families, and it didn''t matter how hard outsiders tried.


    Not long after, the Hu family and his wife brought the unsuspecting youngest Hu to the capital under the guise of visiting the capital. The two families met formally in a teahouse in the capital.


    Out of the daughter''s family''s restraint, the eldest daughter did not appear in front of the Hu family, but the Hu family pushed their younger son in front of the Wu family, showing full sincerity.


    Wu was somewhat satisfied. After carefully observing Young Hu, her five points of satisfaction with him slowly turned into an eight points. The remaining two points are that I feel that my temper is too mild and I cannot take on big things.


    Such a temperament cannot be said to be good or bad, at least she will not lose her temper and hit people. Da Nier has a weak temperament, and it may not be a good thing for her if a man is too bold and strong.


    Besides, with an older brother who loves his younger brother taking care of him, this shoring is nothing. Generally speaking, Mrs. Wu is very satisfied with the Hu familys marriage.


    The Hu family also had a very good impression of Mrs. Wu, and they did not look down on her at all because she was from the countryside.


    It is already difficult for a divorced woman to raise four children, but it is very rare for her to live a peaceful life. Through Wu, who is weak on the outside but tough on the inside, the couple also fell in love with Da Nier, whom they had never met.


    The two families have a preliminary intention to get married, and the next thing will be much easier to handle. However, the Hu family had never met Da Nier, and it was difficult to ask for a meeting directly. Mrs. Hu thought of a way to ask the eldest daughter-inw who had not yet shown up to go to Liuyang Vige to inquire about the reputation of the Wu family and Da Nier. .


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Hu family is a middle-aged woman over thirty. Like her husband, she treats her brother-inw as half a son. Naturally, she doesnt want her parents-inw to misjudge her and marry a domestic troublemaker, so she readily agrees and pretends to be out of Beijing. Tourists enjoying the spring brought a girl into Liuyang Vige...


    When she returned to the Hu family, she directly told her father-inw and mother-inw that the marriage was sessful, which further strengthened the determination of the Hu family and the Wu family to get married.


    On the Wu family''s side, after various persuasion from the Wu family and others, Da Nier, who originally thought that the two families would not get married, finally relented, but she made a request to meet the youngest Hu.


    Wu agreed to this without hesitation. During the second meeting between the Wu family and the Hu family, Da Nier, who was hiding in the corner, saw Hu Laoyao who was sent out by Wu to buy candy cakes.


    No one knows what happened during this meeting. When Wu persuaded Da Nier again, Da Nier epted the marriage before she even opened her mouth. There was no trace of reluctance on her face.


    Wu was naturally overjoyed and was worried that Da Nier would regret it temporarily, so she agreed the first time the Hu family sent a matchmaker to the house. The Hu family thought that the eldest daughter-inw was too old and could not afford to dy, so the Wu family did not take Qiao, so they elerated the engagement process and tried to get the youngest daughter-inw home at the end of the year to celebrate the New Year.


    In less than three months, half of the three books and six rites were gone. Although the ceremony was in a hurry, the Hu family did not hesitate at all and did everything very thoughtfully. This made Wu even more satisfied. She was fortunate to have found a reliable inw, and she was full of gratitude to Mo Yan.


    These are all things forter. After Da Nier agreed to the Hu family''s marriage proposal, Mo Yan gradually let go of the matter and shifted her focus to Cui Qingrou''s infertility.


    After taking medicated diet for more than half a year, and supplemented by spiritual spring water, Cui Qingrou''s physical condition has been greatly improved, and she will no longer vomit when climbing mountains.


    Although there is room for further improvement in her physical condition, it will take longer. After confirming that Cui Qingrou''s body can bear further treatment, Mo Yan decided to provide her with further treatment to make up for her inability to conceive as soon as possible. regret.


    On this day, after Mo Yan was fully prepared, he brought the medicine box to the Number One Schr''s Mansion. She told the kitchen to heat hot water in advance, then sent away the maid serving Cui Qingrou and took her to the bathroom.


    Looking at the steaming bathtub that exuded the scent of medicine, Cui Qingrou realized what her daughter had been busy with all morning without telling her. She was a little dumbfounded for a moment: "Yan''er, mother feels that she is very good now, and there is no need to take such a troublesome medicinal bath."


    Mo Yan tested the water temperature and found it was just right. She stepped forward and pulled her mother over: "Mom, if you believe my daughter, take off your clothes and soak in it now. I promise you won''t regret it."


    Worried that this medicinal bath would fail or not achieve the results she wanted, Mo Yan did not intend to tell Cui Qingrou the true function of the medicinal bath, lest the greater her hopes, the greater her disappointment.


    "You child, of course Mom knows that you are doing it for Mom''s own good. But since Mom took the medicinal diet you prescribed, her health is getting better day by day. I don''t want you to worry about Mom anymore! If you have this time, you might as well give it to Mom as soon as possible. Add a grandson, and while mother is still able to move, she can take care of you during the confinement period. If you dont want to take care of the child, mother can take care of it for you.


    Cui Qingrou was touched by her daughter''s care for her, but she even hoped that her daughter could give birth to a child as soon as possible. She wanted to hug such a small and soft child in her dreams!


    Mo Yan was caught off guard when her mother mentioned the child again. While helping her undress, she made an excuse to change the subject: "My cousin has just given you a grandnephew. If you like the child, go and see her more."


    Not long ago, Fangcao gave birth to a fat boy weighing eight pounds. Cui Ping''an was so happy that he couldn''t find him. Cui Qingrou even went to visit him several times. If she hadn''t already remarried and couldn''t go back easily, she would have loved to go there and give her a hug every day.


    Cui Qingrou didn''t know her daughter''s little thoughts. She shook her head helplessly and was not taken away by her: "Xiaoqi is Xiaoqi, and you are you. Xiaoqi is already a father. Don''t worry, mother wants to see her as soon as possible. You are a mother!"


    Mo Yan wanted to cry and didn''t want to continue this topic, so she moved her hands a little faster: "Mom, the child is not in a hurry. You''d better take a bath first. Maybe you''ve soaked your body well, and your daughter''s belly Its also packed with goods.


    When Cui Qingrou heard that shepared the child to goods, she immediately couldn''tugh or cry: "You just like to talk nonsense. I''m sure because of this, the child will think you are not a good mother and will be too scared toe. Don''t talk nonsense in the future." .


    Mo Yan stuck out her tongue yfully and carefully helped her mother into the bathtub: "Mom, my daughter will just listen to you. All you have to do now is to calm down and take a good bath. My daughter will go inter. There is medicine added in it, and the medicine may make you feel very painful. If you can''t stand it, be sure to tell your daughter."


    Cui Qingrou didn''t think it would be too much trouble to take a medicinal bath, so she casually responded: "Don''t worry, mother will tell you if she feels ufortable."


    After she sat firmly, Mo Yan tested the water temperature and found it was a little cold, so she added some hot water to it. Then she picked out a green one from the pile of small porcin bottles on the table, opened it, and filled it with water. The liquid was carefully poured into the tub.


    The liquid is green in color, and as soon as the cork is opened, a refreshing fragrance spreads out, making people want to take a deep breath.


    Cui Qingrou, who closed her eyes slightly, smelled the pleasant smell and couldn''t help but take a sip. She felt her heart rx and suddenly felt a lot more rxed. She couldn''t help but asked in surprise: "Yan''er, what kind of medicine is this? It smells so good! "


    This is the essence extracted by my daughter from a medicinal herb that soothes the meridians and unblocks meridians. First, dredge your meridians and let the medicinal properties be maximized. Mo Yan exined and continued to stare at the porcin bottle. After pouring almost half of the bottle of medicine, she retracted her hand, corked the bottle, put it back, and took another medicine bottle.


    Of the more than twenty porcin bottles here, only four or five can be put to use, and the others are used to conceal people''s eyes. Relying on spiritual spring water and medicinal materials in the space to treat infertility is not a long-term solution. Even if Cui Qingrou''s infertility is cured, Mo Yan doesn''t want outsiders to know.


    The essence of several bottles of medicinal liquid that can be used are all extracted by Xue Duanzi using spiritual power. One bottle consumes an astonishing amount of medicinal materials and its value is immeasurable. However, they only y a supporting role, and the spiritual spring water is the "main force". Because Cui Qingrou couldn''t bear the spiritual energy contained in the spiritual spring water, she could only use half-diluted water.


    The half-diluted spiritual spring water cannot exert its maximum effect. It is just right to add the essence of these medicinal liquids to clear up the blockage in Cui Qingrou''s pce.


    Cui Qingrou listened to Mo Yan''s words and soaked in the bathtub motionless. At the beginning, I felt my skin was slightly itchy, as if something was digging into my skin. It didn''t take long for the itch to turn into a stinging pain, as if there were countless little ants biting me.


    Even though she was feeling a little ufortable, Cui Qingrou still didn''t move, and nothing could be seen on her face. Only her exposed, slightly trembling shoulders betrayed her sadness.


    "Um-"


    When the third bottle of medicinal solution was poured into the tub, a suppressed moan escaped from the corner of Cui Qingrou''s mouth, as if she was undergoing the most cruel torture.


    Cui Qingrou felt as if the skin all over her body was being cut piece by piece by the sharpest de. If thest trace of rity hadn''t convinced her to persevere and not let down her daughter''s kindness, she would have been unable to help but get up from the tub.


    "Mom, how do you feel? If you can''t hold on, my daughter will help you out now!" Looking at her mother who had a forbearing look and the sweat on her face flowing down like a stream, Mo Yan looked a little anxious and scared. My mother can''t bear it.


    She has only taken a dip in the spiritual spring water. Apart from the pain like being bitten by ants after each upgrade, she has no other feelings. She is not sure how painful this medicinal bath will be, but she knows that it is very bearable.


    Cui Qingrou opened her eyes, moved the corners of her mouth with difficulty, and gave her anxious daughter aforting smile: "No, it''s okay...Mother...Mother can, can...bear..."


    Mo Yan looked at the remaining two bottles of medicinal liquid essence hesitantly, wondering whether he should continue to add more. If you add it, you have a high chance of sess. If you don''t add it, all your efforts will be wasted. Even if you can do it again, the effect will definitely not be as good as the first time, and you will have to suffer again.


    Cui Qingrou saw Mo Yan''s confusion, and a trusting smile appeared on her face: "Yan, Yan''er,e on, mother, mother, you can bear it."


    Mo Yan''s eyes turned red. She gritted her teeth and poured the essence of the two bottles of medicine into half of the bottles one after another. Then she stared at her mother closely. If anything goes wrong with my mother, she can take him out in time.


    "Uh-huh"


    The expression on Cui Qingrou''s face was even more painful. She gritted her teeth and grasped the edge of the knife with both hands. Her nails were almost deformed and broke one by one, and she let out a series of painful groans.


    Mom, open your mouth! Mo Yan hurriedly took a clean handkerchief and stuffed it into her mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue unconsciously.


    Cui Qingrou was almost unconscious from the pain. Only when she saw the handkerchief handed to her eyes did she understand what Mo Yan meant. She opened her mouth slightly and bit it tightly.


    "ah-"


    At this time, a sharp pain hit her lower abdomen, as if someone had stabbed her mercilessly. Cui Qingrou turned pale in pain and let out a sharp scream. She couldn''t even bite the handkerchief.


    Mom, if you hold on for a little longer, youll be fine soon. You must hold on


    Mo Yan was extremely anxious, but had no choice but to hold her mother''s hand tightly and encourage her over and over again. Medicinal baths will not kill people. Now that we have reached this point, we must persist no matter what.


    Cui Qingrou was in so much pain that she couldn''t straighten up, as if all the pain was concentrated in her lower abdomen. In response to Mo Yan, she moaned more painfully, until at the end her eyesight went dazzled and she fainted...


    When Cui Qingrou regained consciousness again, it was already dark. She opened her eyes drowsily and looked at the familiar top of the bed before realizing she was lying on the bed.


    "Rou''er, are you awake?" Mo Qingze, who was waiting by the bedside, shouted excitedly when he saw his wife opening her eyes.


    "Husband, husband..." As soon as Cui Qingrou saw her husband, she struggled to get up. She was pushed down by a pair of big hands as soon as she moved twice.


    "Don''t move. You are feeling weak now. Yan''er said you have to stay in bed for two days. During this period, you can''t see the wind or catch the cold." Mo Qingze gently touched his wife''s temples andforted her.


    Hearing this, Cui Qingrouy down obediently without struggling: "Husband, where is Yan''er, have you gone back?"


    Mo Qingze nodded, and then said with a straight face: "You too, Yan''er is fooling around, and you are also fooling around. Can''t I wait until my husbandes back to heal you?"


    Cui Qingrou, who had been taught a lesson, not only did not feel sad, she felt a sticky sweetness in her heart, and she said with rare ridicule: "Look at your appearance, I''m afraid if I scream, you won''t let me take this medicinal bath, Yan''er How dare I wait for you toe back?"


    Mo Qingze blushed and said harshly: "As long as it is for your own good, my husband will not deny it. Next time, I must wait for my husband toe back. It won''t be like today."


    God knows how worried and scared he was when he came home after work and heard that his wife was unconscious! Until this moment, he didn''t know how important this woman, who had only appeared in his life for less than a year, upies in his heart!


    "Yes, I will listen to your husband." Cui Qingrou nodded obediently. Seeing the concern in the man''s eyes, she felt a surge of great happiness in her heart.


    Mo Qingze felt his heart heat up when he saw his wife''s tender eyes. He coughed covertly and asked softly: "Rourer, how do you feel now? Does it still hurt?"


    Cui Qingrou felt it and shook her head: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, but my body is a little weak."


    I dont know if its an illusion, but there is a fire in my lower abdomen, which is warm andfortable. This feeling is morefortable than ever. Is this the benefit of taking a medicinal bath?


    Mo Qingze felt relieved and warned again: "Rou''er shouldn''t go out for the next two days. If you have anything to do, let the girls do it. Yan''er wille over to take your pulse in three days."


    Cui Qingrou said helplessly: "Husband, don''t worry, I''m not a child, I won''t make fun of you."


    If she can marry this man, her life will not be in vain!


    Three dayster, Mo Yan arrived at the Zhuangyuan Mansion as scheduled.


    Looking at her mother, whose face was more rosy than before, Mo Yan knew that thest medicinal bath was probably a sess. To confirm her guess, she checked her mother''s pulse and asked her how she had been feeling over the past two days.


    After learning about the changes in her mothers lower abdomen, and her pulse showed that the original blockage had been cleared, Mo Yan finally confirmed that her mothers infertility was cured and there would be no problem in conceiving an heir.


    "Yan''er, don''t you need to take a second bath?" Looking at her daughter with a happy face, Cui Qingrou felt relieved, secretly d that the sin was not in vain.


    Mo Yan suppressed the ecstasy in her heart, nodded and said: "The effect of that medicated bath was very good. There is no need for a second time. The medicated diet can also be stopped. Eat more fresh vegetables and don''t work too hard...Daughter I guarantee that you will have many descendants and live a long life."


    Cui Qingrou listened very seriously at first, but when she heard "A family full of children and grandchildren, a long life," she burst intoughter: "It doesn''t matter whether you can live a long life, my mother is looking forward to a family full of children and grandchildren. However, Xiner and the others are still young, so you The older sister has to take the lead."


    Speaking, he nced at Mo Yan''s belly suggestively, wishing that a grandson would pop out of it right now.


    Mo Yan knew that her mother didn''t understand what she meant, so she smiled without exining, and just said: "My daughter will work hard, and I will definitely let my mother hold her grandson as soon as possible." Maybe the grandson was not picked up, but her son was held in her arms first, hehe!


    With a worry settled, Mo Yan devoted himself to the great cause of umting merit and began to think about the next n for running a school.


    At the beginning of this year, the n to support students from disadvantaged families to enter school, which was originally piloted within the capital, was finally implemented in several other pilot sites in Dachu. Although it has not spread everywhere, it has umted quite a lot of merit. Just a month ago, the space finally reached the upgrade point and could reach the eighth level at any time.


    Now is not a good time to run a school, so Mo Yan decided to write down a rough n first. When the n to support disadvantaged children in schooling is implemented throughout Dachu, her n will be more likely to seed.


    Although these ns do not require money from the court, they do require the court to invest manpower for supervision, which requires arge amount of manpower and will also involve the interests of all parties. It is not without resistance in the middle, but it was suppressed by the powerful Emperor Hui''an and Chu Heng. Thats all.


    It was just a little bit away from being upgraded. Xue Tuanzi was even more anxious than Mo Yan. He urged her to do a few good things all day long, first to realize the small n of the eighth level, and then slowly realize the big n of running a school.


    Just when Mo Yan was thinking about whether to disguise herself and go to her master''s clinic for a consultation, she was half awake and half asleep at night. Her palms suddenly felt hot, waking her up.


    "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" As soon as Mo Yan moved, Xiao Ruiyuan woke up immediately, held her in his arms andforted her softly: "Don''t be afraid, my husband is here."


    Well, the dream was a bit scary. Knowing that she had been misunderstood, Mo Yan didnt bother to think about the reason for waking up in the middle of the night, so she simply admitted that she was woken up by a nightmare.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s arms tightened a little more: "The dream is reversed, don''t worry."


    "Yeah, I know." Mo Yan answered absentmindedly, picking at her still hot palms.


    Xiao Ruiyuan only thought that his wife was frightened by the nightmare, so he pulled her to lie down again, put his hands around her waist, and asked her to face him: "Go to sleep, my husband will watch over you."


    Facing the man''s tenderness and consideration, Mo Yan suddenly felt guilty, stretched out her hand to hug the man back, closed her eyes and said with a smile: "You sleep with me. If I have nightmares again, maybe you can still appear in my dreams." , the hero defeats the bad guys and saves the beauty!"


    "Haha -" Xiao Ruiyuan was amused by his wife''s words, kissed her forehead and said, "Okay! For my husband, I will enter my wife''s dream and kill all the evil people who hurt my wife. In order to repay my kindness, how about you give me your body?"


    Mo Yan didn''t expect him to act, so she cooperated: "It depends on my mood! However, if you don''t sleep, we must not appear in the dream at the same time."


    A smile appeared at the corners of Xiao Ruiyuan''s lips, and he closed his eyes obediently. His hands under the quilt were intertwined with Mo Yan''s fingers.


    After a while, after confirming that the person next to her was asleep, Mo Yan slowly opened her eyes and contacted Xue Duanzi in her consciousness. However, Xue Duanzi did not respond. She tried to enter the space but failed, and wanted to take one from the space. Neither does Apple.


    Mo Yan is not worried at all about this. This situation will only ur when the space is upgraded!


    I didnt expect that the space would be upgraded in the middle of the night. I wonder how long this upgrade will take? Will there be any new changes in the space? Mo Yan thought to herself, full of expectations for the upgraded space.


    Lying in bed unable to sleep, Mo Yan didn''t dare to move for fear of waking someone up, so she could only open her eyes and stare at the dark top of her head.


    It was very quiet at night, even the insects were asleep, and not a single insect chirp could be heard. Listening to the man''s steady breathing, Mo Yan felt sleepy unconsciously, and finally fell asleep in the man''s arms with her eyes closed.


    I dont know how long I slept, but Mo Yan actually had a nightmare. In the dream, an extremely ugly monster chased her fiercely. The monster could speak humannguage and chased her while shouting that he wanted to take her back to the cave to be his wife and give her a litter of little monsters.


    Dont, donte over


    Mo Yan was so frightened that he screamed and ran as fast as he could in the overgrown field. Seeing that the monster was about to catch her with a single pounce, she felt cruel and simply stood still, kicking the monster between its legs.


    Hmph, I cant fight or run, Ill destroy you first!


    That heavy kick hit the target!


    Mo Yan pped her hands and was about to look up to the sky andugh, but before she couldugh out loud, the kicked monster clutched the middle of her legs in pain. Its body began to shrink, and even its appearance began to undergo earth-shaking changes. It actually appeared. Human silhouette.


    Before she could see clearly what the transformed monster looked like, a muffled hum suddenly sounded in her ears, waking her up.


    When she discovered that the moaning sound came from her husband''s mouth beside her, she was so frightened that she rushed over and asked nervously: "Husband, how are you? What''s wrong with you?"


    In the darkness, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face had turned the color of pig liver. He never expected that when he heroically saved his wife in his dream, his wife would kick him hard. He woke up from the dream in pain and found that he had really been kicked by his wife.


    Hearing Mo Yans nervous shouting, Xiao Ruiyuans depression instantly dissipated. He endured the pain and stretched out a hand tofort Mo Yan: "It''s okay for my husband, don''t worry."


    Mo Yans voice changed tone when he heard it. He didnt look like he was okay! She got up in a panic and fumbled for the firebrand on the bedside table. When she shivered to light the oilmp, she found that her husband was sweating profusely, as if he would pass out at any time. She was so frightened that she quickly grabbed his wrist and tried to give him a hand. He took his pulse.


    The initial severe pain passed, and Xiao Ruiyuan felt that it was no longer unbearable. He said in a rather resentful tone: "My wife doesn''t like it, so my husband just said so. Why bother killing her in the middle of the night?"


    Mo Yan suddenly remembered the kick in her sleep. She broke into a cold sweat and even forgot to take back the hand that was caught.

 Chapter 1141: Extra 9 Pregnancy

    Chapter 1141: Extra 9 Pregnancy


    Chapter 1141 Extra 9 Pregnancy


    The kick that Mo Yan fought hard in the nightmare was really not light. Fortunately, the two of them hugged each other tightly before going to bed. She could not move her legs and feet, so no matter how hard she exerted, most of the damage was offset.


    Mo Yan took out a stick of blood-activating and blood-stasis-removing ointment and applied it to the man, while saying guiltily: "The injury here is a bit serious. I won''t be able to have **** for at least half a month..."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s face froze for a moment, obviously unable to ept this "cruel" reality.


    Mo Yan seemed to have not seen it, and looked a little sad: "Husband, for the sake of the future, you must exercise restraint. We don''t have children yet!"


    Wow, Yanyan, are you a human being to scare your husband like this!


    In the space, Xue Tuanzi, who had justpleted the upgrade, had no time to contact Mo Yan. Hearing these words, he was so shocked that he almost fell from the air.


    The sudden voice in her mind startled Mo Yan. When she realized that it was Xue Tuanzi''s voice, she couldn''t help but feel a little excited. Just as she was about to ask about the changes in the space, a cold voice sounded in her ears: "My husband is injured, madam." very happy?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at the frozen smile on his wife''s face. The depression that had disappeared slowly began to rise, and an extremely certain thought came to his heart: This girl hates having **** with him!


    Such a realization made Xiao Ruiyuan extremely irritable.


    Seeing the man''s expression change, Mo Yan secretlyined and said pitifully: "No, it''s nothing. I just thought that you were injured and could take leave to stay at home with me... I was so happy that I couldn''t help butugh, no. Just like you thought..."


    How could Xiao Ruiyuan be so easily deceived? But seeing the ttering look in his wife''s wandering eyes, he couldn''t bear to me her no matter how unhappy he was.


    Can''t bear it anymore, but Xiao Ruiyuan has no intention of letting go of his lying wife so easily.


    The rooster has crowd twice, and it will be dawn in an hour. The couple yed in the bed for a while and then fell asleep again, then hugged each other and fell asleep.


    In the space, Xue Tuanzi was waiting to exin to Mo Yan the various changes after the space upgrade, as well as its own changes. As a result, her husband was in front and hepletely forgot about the space upgrade.


    You are an unreliable guy who values sex over friends, I curse you to be unable to get out of bed for ten days and ten nights!


    Xue Tuanzi cursed angrily, picked off an apple that was three times bigger than his head, opened his thumb-sized mouth and bit into it viciously.


    That''s right, the snow dumpling with no arms, legs or even facial features has "evolved"! After evolution, it not only has flexible short hands, short legs, and small facial features, but its originally chubby body has finally been separated from its head and body. The overall look is more like a furry doll with a nose, eyes, hands and feet, and it instantly bes countless times cuter.


    Other than a pair of snail eyes, there is no change at all. Just looking at the appearance, it ispletely impossible to tell that it is the previous Snow Dumpling.


    At this time, Xuetuanzis short hands were holding a big apple that was not much smaller than its body and gnawing wildly. It was so cute that it was bleeding. Unfortunately, no creature in the space can appreciate its cuteness, and those who can appreciate it forget about it, which greatly reduces the joy after evolution.


    She woke up twice in the night and caused a big trouble, which directly caused Mo Yan to be unable to get out of bed until three o''clock in the morning. The porridge in the pot was heated three times. Yuan Yue was worried that she would be starved, so she had to put it in. People yelled to wake up.


    After washing her face with cold water, Mo Yan, who was originally drowsy,pletely woke up and finally remembered the space. So, she spent half of her usual time eating breakfast quickly, then got into the study, closed the doors and windows to make sure no one would break in, and then entered the space with confidence.


    Ah, howe the area has expanded so much!


    Looking at thend that had more than doubled and the spiritual energy in the air that was almost condensed into water droplets, Mo Yan was filled with joy. He called for Xue Tuanzi while running on the path in the field, but he did not see Xue Tuanzi after calling for a long time. Shadow didn''t respond at all.


    This guy is angry again! Mo Yan shook her head helplessly, closed her eyes and concentrated on searching for Xue Tuanzi. Moving down, she opened her eyes and headed straight to the breeding area a thousand meters away.


    As the master of the space, Mo Yan can control everything in the space, including Qi Lingxue Tuanzi. Originally she could find Xue Tuanzi with just one thought, but knowing that the little guy was angry, she didn''t want to do it.


    Xue Tuanzi''s heart was indeed filled with a sigh of relief. It couldn''t attack Mo Yan, so the animals in the farm were unlucky. They were bullied miserably by it. They didn''t even want to eat the delicious young grass. They just wanted to break through the barrier and confront Mo Yan. The fruit tree opposite hit and killed itself.


    The little guy noticed it as soon as Mo Yan entered the space and heard the shouting, but he refused to open his mouth and responded, so he decided to give Mo Yan an unforgettable lesson.


    When Mo Yan came over, he only saw densely packed herbivores. Hundreds of animals gather together to find the palm-sized snow dumpling lurking among them, which is no less difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.


    Of course, it would be difficult to find it with just one pair of eyes and two legs, but with the contract, Mo Yan easily found the snow dumpling hidden on the wild goat.


    But when she saw Xue Duanzi, who looked like she had undergone stic surgery and had a beauty function, she couldn''t believe that this was the snow-white Dumpling who had been with her for several years and only had a pair of snail eyes and an oval body.


    "What are you looking at? I''ve never seen a handsome pot before!" Xue Tuanzi put his short hands on his hips and scolded Mo Yan fiercely, but the two red clouds the size of fingernails floating on his cheeks revealed his true mood.


    Looking at the shy and cute snow dumpling, Mo Yans hand subconsciously moved, and the next moment the snow-white dumpling fell into her hand.


    While looking at the snow dumplings over and over, the smile on Mo Yans face never stopped. Before Xue Duanzi was about to run away, she put her face close to Xue Duanzi and rubbed it happily: "Oh, whose family does this cute little guy belong to? If no one wants me, I will take him home and raise him!"


    Xue Tuanzi''s anger that was about to burst out was like a transparent bubble, which was easily popped by Mo Yan''s words.


    "Hmph, I have decided to ignore you for a hundred years. No matter how many nice words you say to coax me, it will be useless." Xue Tuanzi proudly turned his head aside and did not look at Mo Yan, who was as round as a mouse. The little ears stood up energetically.


    Mo Yan had long discovered these small round ears with fluffy hair. Seeing how cute they were, she touched them with her other hand. The feel was even better than she imagined, "Tsk, I didn''t expect that the space upgrade would bring you Such earth-shaking changes, if I had known this, I would have listened to you, umted more merit and upgraded as soon as possible, but you are also wrong, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tuanzi looked at the master who put the responsibility on herself with disdain. The oath of not talking to her for a hundred years was instantly broken: "I have never seen such a shameless master like you. If I had known you were a naughty dog, I would have I will never choose you as my master, huh!"


    Deep down, Snow Tuanzi was very dissatisfied with its previous image. Later, Mo Yan often praised it for being cute, and it slowly abandoned its inexplicable sense of inferiority. Therefore, with this space upgrade, it was full of expectations to use itstest image. It appeared in front of Mo Yan for the first time, but Mo Yan forgot about it...forgot...


    Mo Yan, who was regarded as a pretty dog, held the snow dumpling in his arms, touched it here and there, and said with a smile: "As long as you are a normal person, you like beautiful things. You were not ugly at all before. Its just that shes cuter and more beautiful now.


    These words of praise touched Xue Tuanzi''s heart. He couldn''t resist Mo Yan anymore, so he turned his head and pointed his round **** towards her. The blush that was originally the size of a fingernail spread to his entire face in an instant.


    Mo Yan smiled, hugged it and walked slowly, exploring the space that belonged to her.


    After asking Xue Tuanzi, Mo Yan learned that in addition to the erged space and the richer aura, the time flow rate had doubled, and the spiritual spring water also had another function - the hallucinogenic function!


    Xue Tuanzi exined: "This hallucinogenic function has no time limit, which means that the person who is hallucinated by you will be addicted to the illusion forever. As for the illusion they are in, it depends on each person''s inner obsession. , if the obsession is to seek revenge, then this person will kill his enemy in the illusion; if the obsession is to be a rich man, then this person will realize his dream in the illusion... Of course, no matter what it is, if you don''t unlock the illusion , in reality they will eventually die.


    Mo Yan was frightened by this powerful hallucinogenic function and asked quickly: "How can I undo the illusion? If I want to use spiritual spring water to save people in the future, will it be impossible?"


    Upon hearing this, Xue Tuanzi once again revealed his contemptuous eyes: "Haven''t you ever heard of fighting poison with poison? As long as the person who has been affected by the illusion takes a sip of spiritual spring water, he can return to reality. As for saving people...if the person being saved is right You dont have bad intentions, he wont fall into illusions, which means that someone who can fall into illusions must have bad intentions towards you!


    Mo Yan nodded in amazement and said with shining eyes: "I didn''t expect that spiritual spring water could evolve like this. I''m not sure if this person has bad intentions for me in the future. Hehe, just give him a sip of spiritual spring water and you''ll know."


    Hearing this, Xue Tuanzi wanted to say that you wouldnt just give someone a taste when you meet them. How can someone who is really mean to you be so easy for you to detect and let you verify it with spiritual spring water?


    Mo Yan silently listed the functions of spiritual spring water, including promoting birth, detoxifying, detoxifying, enlightening animals, and curing diseases. Now there is an additional hallucination. These five functions are all useful, especially detoxification, enlightening animals, and healing. These three functions have helped her a lot. Maybe this hallucinogenic function can be used one day.


    By the way, this space upgrade happened in the middle of the night, but I didnt do any good deeds in the middle of the night! Mo Yan asked Xue Tuanzi in confusion, really unable to figure this out.


    Xue Tuanzi held a wild strawberry and gnawed on it and said: "Didn''t you give a sum of money to let those retired soldiers return to their hometowns? Some of them encountered difficulties, and these difficulties happened to be solved by the money you gave them. This Wouldnt all the merit be counted on your head?


    Well, it turns out that merit can be umted in this way? Mo Yan suddenly realized it, and then thought that she had helped many people, and the people she helped had also helped others, so why didn''t the merit be attributed to her?


    "Hey," realizing what Mo Yan was thinking, Xue Tuanzi felt a burst of contempt again: "The silver is dead. If I can''t bear this merit, I can only count it on you who gave the silver. The person you helped is alive." , The good deeds done by others have nothing to do with you directly, do you think its so easy to take advantage of Heavens Way?


    "So that''s it..." Mo Yan understood, and asked with some worry: "I don''t know what happened to those people, and whether the problem can bepletely solved."


    Xue Tuanzi shook his head. It was too far away and couldn''t get out of this space. It didn''t know what happened to these people after they returned home. "Don''t worry, the court didn''t arrange for these people to stay at the inn for free when they returned home." What? Even if something happens, Im afraid its something that happened to my family. Since it can be solved with money, its not a big deal.


    Mo Yan nodded, knowing that it was useless to worry here. Everything could only be understood after these people came back.


    After being led around the space by Xue Tuanzi and being pestered to tell more than a dozen stories, Mo Yan finally walked out of the space. She stayed in the space for three days and three nights, and only a short time passed outside.


    In the next few days, Xiao Ruiyuan has been recuperating except for working. When he returned home, he didn''t get close to Mo Yan much, for fear that he would be unbearable when he saw someone.


    Every night he still eats with Mo Yan, but after eating, he goes to the study. When he thinks that Mo Yan has fallen asleep, he goes back to the room to hug someone to sleep, and he has to be careful not to wake him up.


    Day after day, year after year, the hot summeres again, and the scorching sunshine turns the earth into a huge steamer, and people are like steamed dumplings waiting to be cooked in the steamer.


    Comparatively, this year has been the mostfortable summer that Mo Yan has experienced sinceing to this time and space. Just because at the end ofst summer, Xiao Ruiyuan specially had a huge ice cer built. When water dripped into ice in winter, the ice cer was filled with ice cubes, enough for her to use for a whole summer.


    In the evening, the weather was not so hot and Xiao Ruiyuan had note back yet. Mo Yan leaned on the couch covered with a thinyer of cotton gauze, holding a bowl of chilled honey grapefruit juice. Under Mao Tuan''s eager eyes, she slowly drank Drink it all.


    Ouch! The hairball cried out dissatisfiedly after drinking a full bowl of honey and grapefruit juice,ining that Mo Yan didnt even leave a drop for it.


    Mo Yan looked amused, put down the bowl and pinched Mao Tuan''s ears and said, "You drank a full bowl, and I only drank a small bowl. Who told you to drink it all in one go?"


    Ouch Maodan shook his head and said confidently: Who asked you to make it so delicious? Its okay if it tastes so good, why dont you make more, Im not full yet!


    Mo Yan shook her head: "You are greedy. You see, the little flowers are bigger than you. Why don''t you see that they want more?"


    The other five beasts who were immersed in the taste all raised their heads and looked at the coquettish hairball. They all gave it a look of contempt, and then gave Mo Yan some advice: give this unweaned naughty kid a good beating and he will be honest.


    After listening to Xue Tuanzis simultaneous trantion, Mo Yanughed loudly, touched Xue Tuanzis head, and finally asked E Mei to go to the kitchen to prepare.


    Before the new honey grapefruit juice was ready, Xiao Ruiyuan came back and took Mo Yan, who was wearing house clothes, back to the room to change clothes.


    Its getting dark, are you asking me to change clothes because you want to take me out to y? Mo Yan asked her husband who was already changing clothes beside her while choosing suitable clothes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head andughed: "But because my husband is too young to take the wife out, the wife always wants to have fun?"


    "Hmph, I thought you didn''t know!" Mo Yan curled her lips and picked out a set of thin ice blue gauze skirts from the cab, "Even if you are busy during the day, you won''t let me go out at night. Dont tell me youre not here to have fun tonight.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t expect his wife''s resentment to be so deep. While helping her change clothes, he exined: "My husband doesn''t have time to apany you during the day. At night..." At this point, he leaned into Mo Yan''s ear and said ambiguously: "If the wife has With extra energy, my husband is willing to take his wife on a night out."


    Mo Yan instantly remembered the dark month that had just passed, and stretched out her slender fingers to tightly twist the man''s waist: "Shut up, if you dare to mention this again, you will sleep alone in the study tonight."


    Mo Yan secretly grinded his teeth, feigned anger and retracted his hand, straightening his clothes, ignoring this increasingly hateful man.


    After getting dressed, the two got into the carriage. It wasn''t until the carriage drove out of the General''s Mansion and headed all the way to the Number One Schr''s Mansion that Mo Yan asked again and found out that he was going to his parents'' ce for dinner, and today was her mother''s birthday.


    "Today is my mother''s birthday, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I didn''t even prepare a gift!" Mo Yan punched Xiao Ruiyuan angrily, and was annoyed that she didn''t even know when her mother''s birthday was.


    I only found out after my husband got off work when my father-inw asked us to go to dinner. Dont worry, my husband has already prepared the gift.


    Xiao Ruiyuan epted the punch helplessly, and vaguely realized that his wife''s mood seemed not right these days. It was up and down like this now. Could it be because it was too hot?


    "Okay, I misunderstood you, but next time something like this happens, you must make it clear in advance." Mo Yan didn''t know what the man was thinking, and she didn''t feel there was anything wrong with herself. She heard him say that she had prepared a gift , finally stopped making trouble.


    The General''s Mansion is not far from the Zhuangyuan Mansion. It took the carriage two minutes to walk and passed through five or six long streets.


    At this time, the two families gathered together, and even Zhen''er and Yun Zhao who were in the school came back from the school. After dinner, the brothers went back.


    Mo Yan took out the gift box tied with red silk and said with a smile: "Mother, this is a gift prepared by your husband for you. If my daughter has nothing to take out, I wish my mother a long life and eternal beauty."


    The couple are one and the same, and a birthday gift is enough. Mo Yans words may seem like a show of affection, but in fact, they reassure the family and tell them that she married a good and considerate husband.


    As expected, Cui Qingrou epted the gift and said with a pleased look on her face: "The love between you and your husband is the best gift for my mother. Now that you are like this, my mother is so happy."


    Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan looked at each other and smiled, and said to Cui Qingju in a tacit understanding: "Yes, mother (mother-inw)."


    After the eldest one takes the lead in giving gifts, the younger ones will follow.


    What Xin''er gave was a set of clothes and shoes and socks carefully sewn by herself, embroidered with Cui Qingrou''s favorite tuberose; what Yun Zhao gave was a small jade rabbit carved by himself, Cui Qingrou''s zodiac sign is rabbit; what Zhen''er gave was a The picture of a hundred years of longevity written by one''s own hand took a lot of effort. Sheng''er was the youngest and not good at needlework, so he used his own money to buy an exquisite jade hairpin as a birthday gift.


    After the birthday gifts were given, everyone sat down around the dining table to eat this rare reunion dinner.


    The table full of delicacies have all been freshly prepared. When the lid is opened, the rich aroma instantly fills the entire dining room, making people salivate unconsciously.


    Cui Qingrou felt nauseated after smelling it. She frowned slightly and thought it was because it was too hot and she had no appetite. However, when Luzhi put a basin of delicious fish soup in front of her, she finally couldn''t help it anymore, covered her mouth and turned her head away. When he got to the side, he retched.


    The sudden change shocked everyone. Mo Qingze, who was sitting next to Cui Qingrou, was the first to react. He pped his wife on the back and shouted anxiously: "Madam, what''s going on? What''s wrong with you?"


    At this time, Mo Yan stood up and walked quickly to her mother. Seeing that she was just retching but unable to spit out anything, a bold guess suddenly came to her mind, and a look of joy suddenly appeared on her face.


    Seeing that his wife couldn''t stop retching and couldn''t even speak, Mo Qingze was so anxious that he was about to ask Luzhi to call a doctor. When he looked up and saw his daughter, he suddenly remembered that she had medical skills, so he said urgently : "Yan''er, hurry up, help your mother take a look."


    "Dad, don''t be anxious. It''s not necessarily a bad thing for Mom to be like this." Mo Yanforted her and put her fingers on her wrist. Just as she felt her pulse, a strong fishy smell prated her. Her face suddenly changed, and just like Cui Qingrou before, she covered her mouth and retched...


    Dear friends, guess whether Father Mo will be a grandfather first or a father first? (*^__^*)

 Chapter 1142: Extra 10 Touching

    Chapter 1142: Extra 10 Touching


    Chapter 1142 Extra 10 Touched


    On the slow-moving carriage, Mo Yan was locked tightly in Xiao Ruiyuan''s arms. Even if the carriage bumped or had other idents, the man who tried his best to protect her would be the first to bear the brunt.


    Slender fingers poked the t belly, and the stic touch made Mo Yan unable to believe that there might already be a little life living here.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who had already calmed down after experiencing the initial excitement and ecstasy, couldn''t suppress the smile in his eyes when he looked at his wife''s childish behavior. His big hand held his wife''s little hand in his, and he said jokingly: "Stop poking, or you''ll scare our child."


    Mo Yan raised her head and looked at him, her eyes like stars in the dark night: "Husband, do you think the doctor made a mistake? He also said that the days are shallow, but he did not say that there must be something inside! Otherwise, there is someone here who is almost a month old. Fetus, why dont I feel anything?


    Xiao Ruiyuan lowered his head, kissed her warm cheek, and said with a smile: "Why not? Didn''t you just throw up at your father-inw''s house?"


    "This... doesn''t count..." Mo Yan''s face was a little tangled. Vomiting alone was not enough to convince her that she was really pregnant.


    Its too hot or if you eat the wrong thing or smell a pungent smell, youll also vomit, right? She felt her pulse, but she didn''t know whether it was because she was restless or because the moon was too shallow. She didn''t feel it, but she vaguely felt that her pulse was a little different from usual.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was helpless, but patiently gave evidence: "Your little date has always been urate. This month was supposed toe yesterday, but it didn''te. My husband thought you were like this because you ate too much iced food. ,did not expect"


    He didn''t expect to be pregnant. He was absolutely sure that he was going to be a father!


    The moment he heard the news from the doctor, Xiao Ruiyuan was stunned. He never thought that the child he had been waiting for would announce his arrival in this way.


    Mo Yan knew that her little life was normal, but she didn''t pay much attention to the time of arrival. Now when she heard the man say this, she finally believed that she had something in her belly: "It would be really hard to get pregnant, but we worked hard. Half a year!"


    "It''s never toote for good things toe, and the same goes for children!" Xiao Ruiyuan said with a smile: "This is our first child, and there will be a second and third one in the future..."


    Mo Yan rolled her eyes at him: "You think I''m a sow, I can give birth to a litter if I want!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan held his forehead. He just wanted to say that they would have many children in the future. Why did it involve the sow? Thinking of the doctor''s reminder to keep pregnant women happy, he pinched his wife''s face and said with a smile: "If the sow is really good and gives birth to ten or eight at one time, there will be no need to hurt the second time."


    Mo Yan was stunned for a moment, then punched him and cursed with a smile: "If I were a sow, wouldn''t you be a professional breeding boar? Haha, I didn''t expect your ideals to be so lofty. Can your kidneys bear it?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan had never raised pigs before, so he didn''t know that a boar was responsible for mating and reproducing several or even dozens of sows. However, the meaning of the words "professional breeding" was not difficult to understand, and the corners of his eyes twitched. , tapped his wife lightly on the forehead with his finger: "Naughty!"


    Haha Mo Yan didnt care what he said, holding her stomach andughing non-stop, as if she had seen with her own eyes the man leaning on her back turned into a breeding pig, running back and forth in the sow pen.


    Compared with this young couple who have a less formal style, Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou, the parents-to-be, are much more reliable.


    In the dim light, Mo Qingze stared nkly at his wife who was leaning on the bed and caressing her abdomen. He still felt as if he was in a dream and was unreal.


    From the moment he decided to marry the woman in front of him, he was prepared not to have any more children. The days after marriage were better than he expected. Although he felt regretful in his heart, it was a rare happiness to think that the two of them could live together like this and support each other till old age.


    However, he never expected that God loved him so much and gave him such a big surprise on this special day, and actually gave him the chance to be a father again!


    Thinking that in a few months, a white and tender child would be born into this world and sweetly call him daddy, Mo Qingze''s heart was filled with heat, but a touch of wetness suddenly welled up in his eyes.


    Cui Qingrou seemed to be aware of it, and her eyes fell on her husband. When she met her husband''s crystal eyes, her heart trembled slightly, and a smile appeared on her face: "Look at you, you are dozens of years old, and you still have a child." It seems that I am not afraid that my children willugh at you when they are born in the future."


    Mo Qingze was not afraid of his wife''s jokes. He touched his face casually and put his hand gently on his wife''s belly: "As long as it grows up obediently and doesn''t make trouble to you, mother-inw, even if it makes you a husband in the future, it will be a joke." My husband wont spank it.


    Puch!


    Cui Qingrou couldn''t help butugh out loud, and said angrily: "Then don''t be so impatient in the future. You should be scared if this thing in your belly sees you."


    Mo Qingze raised his eyebrows and asked, "But that brat got into trouble again, and did he me Rou''er?"


    It''s no wonder that Mo Qingze was suspicious because of this. Zhen''er was actually too naughty. After entering school, he often did bad things with his ssmates. He often made his master angry and threatened to kick him out.


    Although the master cherishes his talents and is just talking about it, he cannot help but tell Mo Qingze, the father, that he has no face to see the master after so many times.


    Cui Qingrou waved her hand quickly: "It doesn''t matter, you can''t wrongly use the child randomly. From now on, you should focus on counseling and don''t always use the ruler."


    Mo Qingze''s expression became solemn, and he instantly turned into a strict father: "That boy is very yful and has many evil ideas. If he is not strictly disciplined, many troubles will surely ur! This month alone, the teachers in the school have already sued my husband. I''ve been beaten three times, how can I teach my husband not to be angry?"


    Cui Qingrou shook her head helplessly: "Zhen''er is a naughty age. My husband should teach her well. I''m afraid it will be counterproductive to just use a ruler."


    "Well, Rou''er''s words have been recorded by my husband. I know how to discipline that brat. Rou''er just needs to worry about raising the baby and don''t worry about it." Mo Qingze didn''t want to talk about how to discipline that brat in such a good atmosphere. The problem of educating naughty children.


    When Cui Qingrou saw this, she said nothing more and said another thing: "Husband, I am able to conceive a child, thanks to Yan''er..." Then, she carefully described her reaction after taking the medicinal bath. After saying it once, the gratitude and emotion in his words almost overflowed.


    Ever since she was diagnosed with lifelong infertility by a doctor a few years ago, she and her mother have privately consulted famous doctors. However, every time they just took the pulse, the famous doctors waved their hands and said there was nothing they could do and asked her to see another doctor.


    She was rejected more and more, and she gradually epted the fact of lifelong infertility, and gave up her desire to be a mother, so she made peace with her ex-husband, who wanted to take a concubine and have children to inherit her family, and returned to her home where she had been away for a long time.


    It was a blessing from heaven to meet someone who truly liked her and valued her. She thought that this was God''spensation for her, but she did not expect that she would still have the chance to be a mother.


    This girl could obviously pretend that she didn''t know, that she didn''t need to take care of her body, and that she didn''t need to go to great lengths to give her medicinal baths... But this girl did it all, making her body better and her appearance younger. He also made her pregnant with a child, making up for the regrets he had suffered for many years, but he didn''t mention it in front of her.


    If she hadn''t been pregnant today, she wouldn''t have known that this daughter had silently paid so much for her...


    Mo Qingze never thought that being able to be a father again was due to his eldest daughter. Looking at his emotionally excited wife, he knew exactly why she was like this. If it were him, he would also be grateful to the eldest daughter.


    "Yan''er, she... has been sensible since she was a child. She is a good sister and a good daughter! Now that I think about it, I, as a father, owe her a lot..." At this point, Mo Qingze''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Since the family''s life has be better, Mo Qingze has rarely thought of the past. After bing an official as he wished, he put half of his energy on his future, hoping to make achievements for his children to rely on and let them live more freely; half of his energy was put on several children, hoping to make up for theck ofpanionship in the past years. The regret they grow up with.


    But gradually he found that the children had grown up one by one and did not require him to worry about them. They were even doing better than he expected as a father. He knew that this was the credit of his eldest daughter. On the one hand, he was proud of the children, but on the other hand, he felt slightly disappointed. If something was missed, it would nevere back.


    Until this moment, he realized very clearly how lucky he was to have such a broad-minded and kind-hearted child as his eldest daughter!


    If he puts himself in the position of the eldest daughter, he may respect and love his stepmother who is not rted to him by blood, but if he wants to find a way to get the infertile stepmother to conceive a child, he asks himself that it will be difficult to do, and the most likely way is to pretend. have no idea.


    This child is so sensible, so sensible that it makes people feel bad!


    The fetus was less than one month old, and ording to custom, they could not announce the good news to their rtives and friends with great fanfare. However, Xiao Ruiyuan and Mo Qingze, who were overwhelmed by the joy of being fathers, could not bear it. The mother and daughter Mo Yan and Cui Qingrou were waiting for the next day. The news that she was diagnosed with pregnancy at the same time spread in a small area.


    Of these two sons-inw, one calmly hinted to the Crown Prince that he was going to be a father, and then returned home with satisfaction to be with his wife amid the other''s joyful congrattions; the other with a smile on his face, in the name of celebrating that his brother-inw was about to be an uncle, Invite brother-inw Mr. Cui to his house for a drink.


    His younger sister, who had been infertile for many years and was judged by famous doctors to be childless, suddenly became pregnant. This was originally great news, but Mr. Cui was so confused that he thought there was something wrong with his sister''s body and was misdiagnosed by quack doctors. Ask the entourage to take his name card and invite the imperial doctor toe over and treat his sister.


    Mo Qingze didn''t know whether tough or cry at his brother-inw''s unusual reaction. He exined the whole story of the incident, and Mr. Cui finally epted the fact that his sister really had a child, and he would be his uncle.


    Auntie is here, and I feel all kinds of irritated and ufortable, and my coding speed has plummeted, so the number of words today is a bit low, and I will try to restore the original number of words tomorrow, okay (*3) (*)

 Chapter 1143: Extra chapter 11: Beaten

    Chapter 1143: Extra chapter 11: Beaten


    Chapter 1143 Extra Eleven Beating


    Cui Qingrou''s pregnancy is a rare happy event for the Mo family, and a huge happy event for the Cui family.


    The elderly Mrs. Cui learned that her daughter, who was nearly thirty years old and had been dered childless by a famous doctor, was pregnant. The huge surprise made this old man who had gone through ups and downs for decades pass away.


    After a while, Mrs. Cui regained consciousness, mmed the bed and sat up. She said excitedly to the maid who came to serve her: "Quickly, change your clothes quickly. I want to visit Rou''er in person."


    Mr. Cui, who was waiting for his mother, didn''t know whether tough or cry. He quickly tried to dissuade her: "Mom, it''s gettingte now. It''s not appropriate to go over to visit Qingqing. Why don''t you ask Song''er to take you there early tomorrow morning?"


    Looking at the litnterns in the room, Mrs. Cui realized that it was already dark, so she had no choice but to nod her head: "Then tomorrow! Your sister is weak. Later, you can have someone go to the warehouse to pick some medicinal materials for health. "


    Mr. Cui nodded and said another thing: "The niece who married into the Xiao family is also pregnant. I congratted Qingqing on her birthdayst night and was diagnosed with pregnancy by the doctor together with Qingqing."


    Mrs. Cui was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "I didn''t expect that mother and daughter would have such a fate. Your brother-inw is blessed with a double happiness, bing a father and a grandfather at the same time. Not everyone has such a blessing! Those medicinal materials for replenishing the body Give that girl a copy as well, just like Rou''er''s."


    "Yes, mother!" Master Cui responded respectfully, and then said with emotion: "Speaking of which, Qingqing was able to have a child thanks to this niece. If she hadn''t cured Qingqing''s hidden disease, Qingqing wouldn''t have been able to have a child. A chance to be a mother.


    Mrs. Cui was stunned for a moment, and soon understood what her eldest son meant, and quickly asked: "How do you say this? Is your sister''s pregnancy rted to that girl?"


    Smashed to the head by the huge surprise, Mrs. Cui temporarily forgot to ask why her daughter, who was judged to be childless by a famous doctor, suddenly became pregnant.


    Mr. Cui was about to speak when he realized that there were several serving girls in the room. He closed his mouth again and gave his mother a wink.


    Mrs. Cui was thoughtful and dismissed the girls with a wave of her hand.


    After making sure that no one was listening, Mr. Cui told his mother exactly why his sister was pregnant, and finally sighed: "It''s no wonder that this girl is favored by the Holy Emperor and His Highness the Crown Prince. This talent alone is admirable. If he were a man, he would definitely have a great fortune!"


    At the end, there was a bit of regret in his expression.


    Mrs. Cui looked at her eldest son nkly, speechless. If it hadn''t been said by her daughter herself, and if it had been said by her son, she would never have believed that any stepdaughter in the world could be so kind to her stepmother. Not only did she go to great lengths to take care of her health, but she also allowed her stepmother to conceive a child!


    Hasn''t this girl ever thought that if her stepmother has a child, she won''t be devoted to their siblings, and the father''s heart will also be put on the unborn child, and they will even fall out of favor?


    Is this girl stupid or just too big-hearted?


    Mr. Cui felt a strange sense of joy in his heart when he saw his mother''s strange behavior. After learning from his sister the real reason why she could get pregnant, he was dumbfounded for a long time, not believing that there could be a stepdaughter who was so kind to her stepmother.


    I was in favor of marrying the Mo family at the beginning. Firstly, my brother-inw is indeed a reliable person and worthy of my sister''s trust for the rest of my life. Secondly, the children of the Mo family have good character. Even if they are unwilling to ept my sister, they are unlikely to embarrass him. Maybe They will be willing to treat their sister with some sincerity for the sake of her sister not having children to threaten them.


    In fact, everything happened exactly as he imagined, even better than he expected. The younger sister who married into the Mo family and became a stepmother is very happy, which can be seen from the increasing smiles on her face.


    He felt relieved and happy for his sister. He had no particrly deep feelings for the children in his sister''s family. He just looked out for his sister''s sake and to make her life morefortable, he did what an uncle should do. Although he looked okay on the surface, he never regarded these children as real nephews in his heart.


    But after knowing what his niece had done, he just felt like he had been pped hard in the face. Those children treat their sister as their biological mother, and how hypocritical he thinks he is to "get by".


    This time, his sisters life was finallyplete, and he now knew better what attitude he should take towards those children.


    Mrs. Cui was silent for a long time, and her solemn face was gradually reced by a kind smile: "Having this daughter in the Mo family is a blessing to the Mo family, and also a blessing to your sister! There are no elders in the General''s Mansion who can take charge. Rou''er has no experience either. That girl is going to be a mother for the first time, so she is probably very frightened. Let your eldest daughter-inw go there in person on Rou''er''s behalf tomorrow!"


    "Yes, mother." Mr. Cui saw that his mother''s attitude had also changed, and he also knew the other meaning of asking his wife to go to the general''s mansion in person, so he quickly agreed.


    Not to mention how the Cui family''s mother and son''s mentality changed, Mo Yan lost her temper again in the middle of the night. Shey with her back to Xiao Ruiyuan, and no matter how Xiao Ruiyuan lowered his posture to apologize and say nice things, he still couldn''t get the slightest response from her.


    Last night, Mo Yan was diagnosed by a doctor with ordinary medical skills that she might be pregnant. Mo Yan was not worried so she went to Du''s Medical Center in person. As a result, Dr. Du found a happy pulse, but the fetus was less than a month old and the pulse was very weak. It is shallow and difficult to detect.


    Originally, the hotter the day, the worse the appetite. However, on the contrary, perhaps because of having a child, Mo Yan''s appetite was unexpectedly good. But the food she usually put in her mouth always tasted a bit nd, so she missed stinky tofu and asked Yuanyue to go out and buy it for her.


    Yuan Yue went to Du''s Medical Center with her. At that time, Dr. Du himself wrote down the taboos for pregnant women, most of which were taboos. The smell of stinky tofu was so strange, where could Yuan Yue buy it? So she took the money and walked around the streets, only saying that she couldn''t find anyone to buy stinky tofu.


    Mo Yan thought that Yuan Yue had really not been found, so she asked her to wait at Xiao Ruiyuan''s office. When Xiao Ruiyuan got off work, she asked him to bring back a bowl of stinky tofu.


    After Xiao Ruiyuan heard Yuan Yue talk about the taboos for pregnant women, he added the strange-tasting stinky tofu to the taboo foods, and then went home empty-handed. This made Mo Yan, who had a temperamental mood after pregnancy, very dissatisfied, thinking that Xiao Ruiyuan He only cares about the child, not her anymore.


    "Yan''er, it''s not that I won''t buy it for you because I''m my husband. My master has said it himself, it''s best not to eat those weird things if you can. When the child is born, I''ll give it to you as much as you want. Buy as much as you want, and Ill eat with you, please dont be angry, okay?


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand quietly touched his wife''s waist and hugged her gently. His voice was as gentle as he wanted. If the soldiers he had led saw it, they would probably think that their general was possessed by a ghost. .


    With a crisp "pop" sound, Mo Yan pped the big hand on his waist heavily, and moved his body further away, directly sticking to the wall.


    Ignoring the burning back of his hands, Xiao Ruiyuan quickly took his wife to the middle of the bed again: "It''s cold on the bed, be careful if you catch a cold, it''s not good for you or the child."


    Mo Yan, who had been resisting being ignored, finally exploded, turned around, sat up and pushed Xiao Ruiyuan away: "Child, child, child, except for children, children are only children. You only have children in your eyes, not me at all, not even a bowl of stinky food." You wont buy me any tofu either! I dont want to see you or talk to you now, so just go further away, hum!


    After saying that, Mo Yan angrilyy down again with his back to Xiao Ruiyuan, and two drops of physiological saline filled his wide eyes.


    This guy, after having a child, all his thoughts are focused on the child, and he doesn''t care about her at all. Isn''t it just a bowl of stinky tofu? There is no waste oil here, and there are no various chemical additives. Why can''t pregnant women eat it? Just use the child as an excuse!


    Xiao Ruiyuan was stunned for a moment, looking at his wife with her back turned to him, and rubbed his forehead helplessly. He felt thatmanding thousands of troops had never been so tiring.


    He wanted to exin it to his wife, but when he opened his mouth, he found that what needed to be exined had already been exined several times. His wife''s anger did not go away, but became more and more angry, which made him not know how to speak.


    Mo Yan couldn''t hear the movement behind her for a while, and she didn''t want to pay attention to anyone or argue. Mo Yan felt sour in her heart again, and then her eyes became hot, and she dropped two tears and smashed them onto the pillow.


    In the space, Xue Tuanzi, who had been watching the theater for a long time, was speechless and choked. She deeply cried tears of sympathy for Xiao Ruiyuan. For the first time, she felt that women were very troublesome.


    Thinking about Yanyan''s pregnancy, her temper will be erratic, and it feels normal. However, if it continues like this, Yanyan''s temper will get worse and worse, which will only do harm to the child, and it has to find a way topletely soothe Yanyan''s emotions. Its better to live.


    Snow dumpling rolled his eyes andined loudly in Mo Yan''s mind: "Yan Yan, this guy won''t buy it for you. You can go buy it on the street tomorrow. You can buy as much as you want, or just let him sell it." Move the stinky tofu to the general''s mansion and let him cook for you every day."


    Mo Yan, who was crying silently, her eyes lit up, and then he hesitated: "Is it really okay to do this? Will eating too much be bad for the child?"


    Xue Tuanzi rolled her eyes: "You still care about the children. I thought you even threw the children aside just to eat!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan said angrily: "Am I this kind of person? Even if this child surprises me, it is still my child. How could I not care about her?"


    Xue Tuanziughed silently and said in a tone of "I don''t believe it": "Then your man told you that eating stinky tofu is not good for children. Why did you insist on eating it? And you were angry with him?"


    "I, I, I don''t know..." Mo Yan scratched his head, not knowing how to exin it.


    She was obviously thinking about her child. It was so hot today and she didn''t even touch anything cool. But after she wanted to eat stinky tofu and was rejected, she felt ufortable no matter what she thought, so she got angry at the person behind her. She was What''s wrong?


    "Hmph, I think this is a sign of prenatal depression. You feel that the child in your belly is more valued by your man than you. If you feel unbnced, you get angry at your man. This is wrong!" Xue Duanzi! The words were shocking, revealing the thoughts that even Mo Yan himself was unaware of.


    Prenatal depression?


    Mo Yan was startled. The consequences of this disease are serious. It will not do any good to herself, and it will also hurt the child. Is it possible that her abnormal reactions are really jealous of her child? Is this possible?


    "Yanyan, don''t be afraid. It''s normal for you to be emotionally unstable and prone to random thoughts. But you have to adjust as soon as possible and don''t get into trouble. You have to enrich yourself so that you won''t have so much time to think about things." Seeing Mo Yan calm down, Xue Tuanzi took the opportunity to give some advice.


    Although I dont understand why a physically and mentally healthy owner would have mood swings after bing pregnant, it must be correct to distract the owner.


    Speaking of which, the boy named Xiao is too kind to his master. Perhaps it is because he is so good that his master is used to letting him meet all his requirements. Once he cannot satisfy him, he will think too much and think that he is not taken seriously and his status is not as good as his belly. children inside. In the final analysis, the master took this rtionship too seriously, and maybe she didn''t even realize it.


    Mo Yan was thoughtful, recalling what she had done in recent days, it seemed that she was really too free to think randomly. She was not like this at all before she was pregnant!


    Thinking of this, she felt deeply guilty. It was obvious that she was the one making trouble every time, but the man behind her always amodated her and never said a harsh word to her. However, she indulged in his gentleness and did not know how to reflect. And it got worse.


    Of course this is due to the psychological and physiological changes after pregnancy, but more importantly, she did not have a good grasp of the situation and gradually lost herself in this rtionship. If things go on like this, she really doesn''t dare to think about what the rtionship between the two will be. I''m afraid that by the time she wakes up, it will have already changed beyond recognition!


    Who would tolerate an unreasonable partner all the time? If it were her, if the man behind her became unreasonable and had a bad temper, no matter how deep the feelings were, they would fade away. At the moment when the feelings were exhausted, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to stand this man for a moment.


    Fortunately, fortunately, it was not toote, she did not go too far on this unbnced road, and there was still a chance to turn back...


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at his wife''s back silently, feeling a deep sense of guilt in his heart. Knowing that she has a changeable appetite recently, why can''t you be considerate of her? She knew how to measure. Even if she couldn''t eat too much of strange things, she could taste them. How could she really ignore the child in her belly?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruiyuan felt even more guilty. He stretched out his hand to hold his wife tightly in his arms and told her that he would buy her stinky tofu tomorrow and buy her whatever she wanted to eat from now on. However, before his hand even touched her clothes, His wife suddenly turned around and snuggled into his arms, hugging his waist tightly.


    "I''m sorry..." Mo Yan buried herself deeply in the man''s arms and said dullly, "I shouldn''t have been mean to you, I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you!"


    Unexpectedly, his wife would admit his mistake to him. Xiao Ruiyuan was stunned for a moment, then he hugged his wife tightly, lowered his head and kissed her on the top of her head, and said apologetically: "Husband, I should apologize to you. What do you want to eat in the future?" Just let the girl buy it, and I wont stop you anymore, but one thing is, you have to take care of your own body, and dont touch things that you cant touch.


    Mo Yan tightened her grip on the man''s clothes, raised her head and said resentfully: "You will spoil me bad. If you hadn''t always let me go, how could I have trouble with you?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t know whether tough or cry, and pinched her nose dotingly: "I am good to you, but I am still wrong as a husband? You are my husband''s wife, and my husband is willing to pamper you and spoil you."


    Mo Yan''s heart welled up with warmth, but she said: "Then what if I am spoiled and be unreasonable? You will definitely dislike me by then, huh, I won''t fall for your deception. , giving you a chance to find someone else...ah - it hurts -"


    Hutching the painful area, Mo Yan''s cheeks turned red. She looked usingly at the man whose face suddenly darkened. She couldn''t say a single word of usation.


    Xiao Ruiyuan sighed and said softly: "Don''t say such words again in the future. Don''t you understand my husband''s feelings for you?"


    Mo Yan looked at her husband with a serious face, couldn''t help but nodded, and kissed him on the lips: "I won''t say it anymore, and I will never say it again in the future."


    This time, my husband will forgive you. If there is another time, when you give birth to the child, I will take it with you as well!


    Xiao Ruiyuan was very satisfied with his wife''s answer and lowered his head to give her a kiss.

 Chapter 1144: Extra 12: Smart and Stupid

    Chapter 1144: Extra 12: Smart and Stupid


    Chapter 1144 Extra 12 Cleverness and Stupidity


    After that night of heart-to-heart talk, the rtionship between Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan returned to its former harmony. The only drawback is that Mo Yan''s mood is still unstable, especially when the joy bes more and more serious and she almost vomits everything she eats. , the mood will be particrly bad.


    Fortunately, there is a space. When Mo Yan can''t help but want to lose his temper, he will kick out all the maids serving in the room, and then go to the space to do what he likes to distract his attention. When he feels better, he wille out again, which is fine. He did not transfer his bad mood to others.


    She thought this was a good idea, but not being able to eat made her feel bad.


    It''s not that Mo Yan hasn''t thought of ways to relieve morning sickness, but she has a special constitution and is immune to many drugs. She doesn''t dare to use them casually if they don''t work to stop vomiting; those delicious candied sour plums she pickled herself won''t do anything to her either. After a little effect, I can barely drink honey water throughout the day. As long as I don''t drink too much at one time, I won''t spit it out.


    No matter how delicious the honey water was, it still couldn''t fill her stomach. After drinking it for a few days, Mo Yan got tired of it and missed all kinds of delicious snacks even more. But the stinky tofu was brought out and she would vomit when she smelled it. No one dared to drink it anymore. Put stinky tofu in front of her.


    Every time he saw Mo Yan unable to eat anything, and would even vomit when she smelled the aroma of the food, Xiao Ruiyuan felt very distressed, his good appetite was gone, and he wished he could bear the pain on her behalf.


    Unfortunately, he was a man and couldn''t help Mo Yan get pregnant, so he had to send his men out and ask them to find a way to stop morning sickness while searching for fresh food, hoping to find something that matched Mo Yan''s appetite and let her eat it. .


    In the second month of pregnancy, Mo Yan suffered from morning sickness and lost a lot of weight. Xiao Ruiyuan felt sorry for her and she couldn''t eat well. It was even harder to fall asleep listening to the sound of Mo Yan vomiting at night. She lost weight in more than a month. Even more powerful than Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was worried about his health and asked to sleep in a separate room midway. Xiao Ruiyuan agreed. However, Mo Yan woke up in the middle of the night and found that she had rolled into the man''s arms again. After many times, Mo Yan no longer mentioned sleeping in separate rooms. Xiao Ruiyuan hugged each other every day and could only sleep peacefully by smelling each other''s familiar scent.


    This period of darkness for the couple did notst long. After three months, Mo Yan''s pregnancy became stable, the symptoms of morning sickness gradually disappeared, and her appetite became better and better day by day. Three meals a day turned into four, five, six meals... Even in the middle of the night, he would wake up hungry and pull Xiao Ruiyuan''s arm to ask for food.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has no regrets about this. As long as he pulls the rope in the room, the sound of a bell will be heard, and various soups skimmed with oil will soon be served in the kitchen. However, he is a little worried that eating like this will be harmful to his wife''s health. good.


    It is strange to say that the average pregnant woman can be fat in less than a month if she eats like this, but her belly is not much bigger. But when ites to Mo Yan, it ispletely the opposite: her waist has almost no change. Not to mention that there is no extra flesh on the face, the skin is as good as water, as if it can break open with a light touch.


    Her body has not gained weight, but her slightly protruding belly is particrly prominent, telling others that she is going to be a mother. In short, the whole person is as if she is not pregnant, and her already goodplexion is much better than before pregnancy.


    On this day, Xiao Ruiyuan took a rest. After breakfast, he personally helped Mo Yan walk in the yard to eat as usual.


    September is now here. At this time, there is neither the heat of summer nor the severe cold ofte autumn. The sun without burning sensation shines warmly on the body. Wearing a thin jacket is just right, very suitable for walking outside.


    "Husband, I want to stay in Zhuangzi for a few days." While sitting in the pavilion to rest, Mo Yan took Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand and expressed the idea that had been brewing for a long time.


    General Mansion is not big, but the scenery is very beautiful. You can enjoy different scenery throughout the year. But no matter how exquisite it was, it was boring to walk around there for more than half a year. Mo Yan couldn''t hold it in these days and always wanted to go out for a walk. Now that the fetus is stable, this idea has be stronger.


    Xiao Ruiyuan subconsciously wanted to say "no", but when he saw his wife''s pitiful eyes, he couldn''t say these two words, so he had to say: "You are worried about being a husband alone. I will ask the Holy Father for a holiday tomorrow to apany you." Lets go live together in Zhuangzi for a while.


    Hearing this, Mo Yan asked uncertainly: "You are so busy every day, will the Holy One approve the leave?"


    "Don''t worry, I may not have much vacation, but I will spend a few days with you." There have been a lot of official duties these days, and I am not sure whether Emperor Hui''an will approve Xiao Ruiyuan''s forgery. However, people below the official duties can handle it, but the matters of spending time with my wife cannot be left to others.


    Mo Yan naturally wanted her husband to apany her, but she didn''t want to dy her husband''s business, so she said, "Don''t worry about me, I will go with my mother and sister. Sister Lan also said a few days ago that she wanted to take the twins out. If you want to go around, invite her toe with you when the timees, so I wont be bored, and there will be a maid to take care of you, so you dont have to worry.


    Xiao Ruiyuan touched his wife''s head and said with a smile: "For official matters, the people below can also do it. If you can''t do it, I can handle it in the vige. You don''t need to think too much."


    Mo Yan knew that it would be bad if he tried to persuade her again, so he nodded in agreement and then said, "Please let the six beastse back. I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head andughed: "Didn''t theye back three days ago? If my wife wants to see them every day, my husband will let theme back and never go to the military camp again."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan quickly shook her head: "It''s better not to do it. Since they are very happy in the military camp, let them continue to be there. It is not good for them to always be by my side."


    After experiencing the initial difort, the Six Beastspletely fell in love with the life in the military camp. On weekdays, they not only fight with the soldiers to exercise their physical fitness, reaction speed, etc., but also engage in simted battles with them.


    In the first simted battle, the soldiers underestimated the enemy and simply regarded the six beasts as somewhat intelligent beasts and did not think they understood the strategy. However, reality pped them hard in the face. At night, their squad of hundreds of people He was surrounded and "annihted" by six beasts in one fell swoop, leaving no room for resistance.


    At that time, no one in the military camp dared to underestimate the intelligence of the six beasts, and they devoted 200% of their energy to every simted battle. Simted battles have been carried out several times, and the soldiers have won very few times. This is because the Six Beasts did not want to dampen their enthusiasm and deliberately let go.


    Those soldiers were not fools. After carefully considering the disparity in strength between the two sides, they realized that they had been underestimated by the six beasts. This actually inspired their fighting spirit. Later, the simtedbat became more and more exciting and intense, which greatly improved thebat capability of the entire military camp.


    In this regard, the six beasts were very satisfied and found new fun; the soldiers were also very satisfied. The stronger the strength, the greater the chance of survival in the real battlefield in the future; Emperor Hui''an was also very satisfied, the stronger his soldiers were, The more stable his empire bes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan is also very satisfied. Without the interruption of the six beasts, he can live a happy world with his wife. The only dissatisfaction is that Mo Yan can''t see the six beasts often.


    Later, I learned that the Six Beasts were living happily in the military camp, and Mo Yan''s dissatisfaction gradually disappeared.


    The couple discussed some details and decided on a date to go to Zhuangzi. Mo Yan immediately sent two maids to the Mo family and the Shen family, while Xiao Ruiyuan went to the study to write a request for leave and submit it to the court tomorrow.


    The maids who went to deliver letters to Mo''s and Shen''s houses came back soon. Cui Qingrou and Liu Tinn had no problem. They agreed to meet at the General''s Mansion the day after tomorrow, and then go to Zhuangzi in the south of the city together.


    Mo Yan was very happy and spent the entire afternoon preparing for the trip to Zhuangzi. All aspects of food, clothing, amodation and transportation were taken into ount. If Xiao Ruiyuan hadn''t stopped her and put her to bed for a nap, she might have been busy until dark and even forgot to take a nap.


    The next day, Xiao Ruiyuan presented the request for leave to the court. Not long after the end of the dynasty, he was announced to the imperial study by the **** beside Emperor Hui''an.


    Emperor Hui''an was reviewing the memorial. When he saw Xiao Ruiyuan walking in, he excused himself from greeting him. He immediately took out the memorial that asked for leave and said with a straight face: "As a general, Aiqing has inherited the legacy of the fourth generation Weiyuan Hou, how can you Did you miss the important affairs of the government because of your children''s personal rtionship? Take this piece of information back and I will pretend that I have never seen it."


    With that said, Emperor Hui''an ced the memorial on the corner of the imperial case. Upon seeing this, the young **** standing there quickly picked up the memorial and bowed before presenting it to Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Xiao Ruiyuan did not answer, he pushed the young **** away and knelt on the ground: "The Holy Lord loves you so much, I am so grateful, but I have lost my father''s favor since I was a child, and now I have an heir at the age of twenty-five, and I feel happy. I am so overwhelmed that I only wish I could be by my side and grow up safely to make up for the regret I had when I was a child. I was selfish and betrayed the great love of the Holy One, and I hope that the Holy One will atone for my sins."


    After saying that, Xiao Ruiyuan knelt down deeply and did not raise his head for a long time.


    Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan who was respectful in front of the pce, the anger on Emperor Hui''an''s face seemed to have softened a little, and his eyes were clear and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a while, Emperor Hui''an''s face showed the smile that an elder would have when seeing an obedient and sensible junior, and he said in a rather friendly manner: "You don''t have children until you are this age. It''s understandable that you value him. It''s just this." The reason is not enough for me to allow you to take half a year''s leave, and letting other ministers know about it may lead to criticism."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyebrows moved slightly, and he lowered his body a little: "The Holy One is the king of a country, and vacations are also requested by me. It is very benevolent for the Holy One to sympathize with me and make up for my regrets when I was young. If anyone is arrogant, he will criticize me." , is disrespectful to the Holy One, and the Holy One will not deal with such disrespectful people excessively."


    Youhahahaha, you can talk.


    Emperor Hui''an was stunned at first, and then burst intoughter. Apparently he had not expected that Xiao Ruiyuan, who had always been upright and taciturn, would say these words. Although it was a bit ttering, it made people feelfortable.


    Afterughing for a while, Emperor Hui''an listened. He pointed at Xiao Ruiyuan who seemed a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "The prince said that after you married your wife, your whole person became more alive. I didn''t believe it at first. Only today did I know what the prince said. Its true, you boy has indeed gained some poprity, it seems that you and that girl Hejia are a match made in heaven.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression softened, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Thanks to the Holy Spirit, Chrysostom, I and my wife will surely grow old together."


    "You, you... it seems that you have really changed..." Emperor Hui''an shook his head repeatedly, and the smile on his face became much more real: "I am very happy that you husband and wife have a deep love. Since you want to apany your wife and children well, I will spend this half-year holiday with you." Ill make the decision, but if there is an emergency military matter, you must be on call at any time without making any mistakes.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t restrain the smile in his eyes, and bowed deeply to Emperor Hui''an: "I thank you, Lord, for your kindness."


    The smile on Emperor Hui''an''s face deepened a little deeper, and he waved his hand impatiently: "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, lest I regret it and take back my life."


    "Yes, I will resign!" Xiao Ruiyuan seemed to be really worried that Emperor Hui''an would renege on his promise. After thanking him, he immediately stood up and strode away from the pce.


    Hahahaha! Emperor Huianughed again and gradually stopped until Xiao Ruiyuans back was invisible. After a long time, he turned around and asked the **** in charge beside him: "Xiao Anzi, what do you think of this kid?"


    The **** in charge, known as Xiao Anzi, held a whisk in his hand, half-bent and said respectfully: "General Xiao has a reserved temper. I have never seen him show off his appearance, but now I have seen him."


    "You are a **** ve who can talk. Is that what I''m asking?" Emperor Hui''an cursed with a smile, lowered his voice, and said to himself: "He is a smart man, stupid people will not live long..."


    The head **** felt a chill in his heart, and ayer of cold sweat suddenly broke out in his vest. He was secretly d that he didn''t say anything he shouldn''t have said.

 Chapter 1145: Extra Thirteen Lu Zhu

    Chapter 1145: Extra Thirteen Lu Zhu


    Chapter 1145 Extra Thirteen Lu Zhu


    Mo Yan was shocked when he learned that Xiao Ruiyuan had taken half a year''s leave to apany him until the birth. He didn''t understand what reason he used to persuade Emperor Hui''an to ept such a long leave. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t want to say anything, but just kissed the corner of his wife''s mouth and said half-truthfully: "The border has been stable recently, and there are no major events in the country. The Holy Father was considerate of the difficulty of having a son for a husband, so he allowed this half-year leave."


    "Well, that''s quite unbelievable, but I''m so happy that you finally have time to apany me." Mo Yan hugged the man''s waist and said with a smile, not knowing that her husband would take this opportunity to have the most intimate rtionship with the entire Da Chu. The powerful man yed a dangerous game.


    Fortunately, there was no winner or lose in this game, and both parties got what they wanted.


    Well, for the next six months, my husband will stay with you every day. If you get tired of living in Zhuangzi, I will take you somewhere else.


    Looking at his wife''s smile, Xiao Ruiyuan felt so soft-hearted that everything he did was worth it.


    He had no special ideas about power, and he did not join the army to achieve great achievements and gain military power in the world. Even if he does not appear in the center of power for half a year, he is still Xiao Ruiyuan, the general of Dachu, and the Marquis of Weiyuan. He is still capable of protecting his wife and children and preventing anyone from harming them.


    In the morning two dayster, Cui Qingrou brought Xin''er and Sheng''er to the General''s Mansion. Liu Tinn, who was farther away, also arrived with the twins. Under the protection of Xiao Ruiyuan and the guards of the General''s Mansion, the group quietly left the city gate.


    Considering the two pregnant women, the carriage drove very slowly and stopped three times on the way. It took more than half an hour to arrive at Zhuangzi in the south of the city.


    Manager Zhao''s family received the news early. The whole family was dressed neatly and waited outside the gate, respectfully weing Mo Yan and others into Zhuangzi.


    Compared with a year ago, there are no obvious changes in Zhuangzi, but the yard is neatly tidied, and the flowers, nts and trees are carefully trimmed, making it look energetic and beautiful; the house is tidy, with not a trace of dust on the table; and the ground is still clean. It was washed carefully with water, and it was obvious that the Zhao family had put a lot of thought into it.


    Mo Yan was very satisfied and rewarded the Zhao family with ten taels of silver. She has always been generous to people who work hard.


    "Mom, Sister Lan, the three of us have courtyards next to each other. If you are not used to living there or if you are dissatisfied with anything, you must tell me." After resting for a while, Mo Yan took her mother, sister and friends to Zhuangzi. After walking around for a while, when they get bored, they can go out and walk around on their own.


    "Well, Mom knows, you don''t have to worry, girl, just take care of yourself!" Cui Qingrou agreed with a smile, and said jokingly: "This ce is very good, Mom took the first look and didn''t want to leave. "


    This vige upies arger area than the entire Cui family, and the scenery is more beautiful. The ce where I live is ventted and sunny, and the bedding and bed yarn are all new. Even if I want to find faults, I can''t fault them, which makes me feel bad.


    My daughter is in good health, and your grandson is sensible now and no longer makes trouble. Mo Yan touched her slightly protruding belly and said with a smile.


    Cui Qingrou looked at her daughter''s belly, then at her own, and said out of the blue: "My mother and you were diagnosed with pregnancy at the same time. Do you think the two children will be born on the same day?"


    Liu Tinn''s eyes lit up as she was holding the twins. She looked at Mo Yan''s belly secretly, and then at Cui Qingrou''s belly. She suddenly felt that her unborn goddaughter or godson was very miserable, and she had to take care of someone of the same age. People call them uncle or aunt, but there is nothing they can do. Seniority cannot be messed up!


    Mo Yan is also a big-hearted person, stroking her hands andughing: "It would be great if this were true. No matter whether my baby is a daughter or a son, I have to call the little brother in my mother''s belly uncle. Haha, I can guess what''s going on in my belly." This one willin to me in the future why I didnt give him a higher seniority.


    Looking at her daughter who was trembling withughter, Cui Qingrou was speechless: "How can I be a mother like you? The child hasn''t been born yet, but you made fun of her first."


    Mo Yan patted her belly and said with a smile: "It''s okay, it doesn''t know anyway, oops -"


    "What''s the matter? Yan Yan, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing her friend holding her stomach and hunched over, her brows furrowed, Liu Tinn hurriedly stepped forward and asked nervously.


    "Yan''er, your stomach feels ufortable? Did you hit a bump on the road?" Cui Qingrou quickly stood up holding her stomach and asked Mo Yan while asking the maid to call the doctor.


    There were no doctors in Zhuangzi. There were two pregnant women there at the moment. As a precaution, Xiao Ruiyuan brought the doctors stationed at the General''s Mansion with him.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan quickly waved her hand to stop her: "Mom, no need. Just now your grandson was naughty and kicked his daughter. Now he''s fine."


    Upon hearing this, Cui Qingrou asked in surprise: "The child can already move? When did this happen?"


    Mo Yan poked the ce where the child had just been kicked, and said a little embarrassedly: "In the past two days, it has not moved very frequently. The doctor said that in a month or two, it will move more violently."


    "So that''s it..." Cui Qingrou looked at her belly thoughtfully. She had been pregnant until now, but there was still no movement in her belly. She didn''t know if it was normal.


    "The doctor is right. My child only started to move when I was five months old. You will be moving within four months. You must be a strong child. I kicked you just now. Maybe I heard youughing at him, haha. !" Seeing that her friend was fine, Liu Tinn breathed a sigh of relief, forgetting for a moment that there was another pregnant woman.


    Seeing the worried look on her mother''s face, Mo Yan understood immediately and quicklyforted: "Mom, some children move early, and some children don''t start moving until they are five or six months old. These are all Its normal. If the mother is in good health, the baby brother will definitely be strong.


    As she said that, she touched her belly again and said with a worried look: "This child moved so early. My daughter is really afraid that it will be hard to control in the future. If it is a boy, just leave it to his father to take good care of him." That is, if it is a girl, my daughter will be very worried."


    Liu Tinn had already realized that she had said the wrong thing and was feeling embarrassed. When she saw her friend helping her out, she immediately echoed: "I have heard the old people say this. Children who move early are thick-skinned, and children who movete are sensible and obedient. You This thing in your belly moves so early, so you have to be careful.


    How could Cui Qingrou not know that the two children wereforting her? She put away the worry on her face and said with a smile: "What''s wrong with a child with a thick skin? As long as he is well-educated, he will still be a good child. Children with a thicker skin will look good. Thats what makes people happy.


    With a smile on her face, Mo Yan said smoothly: "What mother said makes sense! Forget it, no matter it''s a boy or a girl, it''s still the flesh that fell off my body. Even if the skin is strong, it can''t be thrown away and regenerated. I''d better put more thought into it. Teach me well!


    When ites to the upbringing of children, the atmosphere bes much more harmonious. The three daughters gather together to discuss parenting. Especially Liu Tinn, whose child is almost one year old, has much more experience than the other two. She talks clearly and shares the truth. The experience of growing up twins, a twin and a twin, gives two rookie mothers a detailed perspective.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was standing outside, heard theughter andughter in the room, and a faint smile appeared on his face. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with living life like this. Being able to apany the most important person in his life was more rewarding than winning a battle. He is satisfied!


    Apanied by someone, Mo Yan''s days on Zhuangzi were leisurely and fulfilling. She slept until she woke up naturally every day. After breakfast, she would watch the autumn scenery in the wilderness in thepany of rtives and friends, or ask about the autumn nting on Zhuangzi. . Other than that, it''s just sleep and eat.


    On this day, the sun was exceptionally bright. Mo Yan didn''t want to move as soon as the sun was shining on him, so he had a soft mattress ced in the corner andy down on it to sleep. Her belly, which was less than five months old, was covered by severalyers of loose clothes and was not very visible even when she was lying on her back.


    At this time, she covered her eyes with a handkerchief and opened her mouth slightly, waiting for Xiao Ruiyuan to feed her sweet and sour raisins.


    Looking at Mo Yan''sziness, Cui Qingrou, who was sitting on a chair covered with nkets, said helplessly: "It means that my son-inw loves you. If your father sees you like this, he will have to talk to you."


    Even though she said this, Cui Qingrou was very happy in her heart. It was not easy for a woman to find a husband who cared about her and cared about her.


    "Dad, the old man is not here. If mother doesn''t tell you, if we don''t tell him, how can he know?" Mo Yan didn''t even blush, but the next sentence made Cui Qingrou blush: "Besides, dad feeds you by himself." At that time, I didnt see him reviewing himself!


    "You, you girl..." Cui Qingrou didn''t expect that her daughter would know about this matter. She blushed for a moment and didn''t know whether to ask her how she knew about it.


    Mo Yan chuckled, guessing what her mother was struggling with, but she didn''t intend to exin it clearly.


    After Cui Qingrou took a medicinal bath, she felt a little weak and couldn''t get out of bed and walk around for a few days. Mo Qingze felt sorry for his wife, so he had the food brought to the room and he fed it himself.


    At that time, Mo Yan was worried that Cui Qingrou''s body would have unpredictable seque, so he left a bird in the Zhuangyuan Mansion. However, he learned a lot about the couple''s rtionship from the bird''s mouth.


    Later, Cui Qingrou had a poor appetite and was very lethargic at the beginning of her pregnancy. Mo Qingze tried to coax her to eat more and did a lot of feeding.


    Liu Tinn, who was rocking the cradle for the twins, covered her mouth and snickered. She didn''t feel envious of the mother and daughter. Her husband also did the feeding, and brought water to her to wipe her body and wash her feet during the confinement period. .


    Xiao Ruiyuan fed raisins to his wife and listened with a smile. He enjoyed such a quiet time. He had never thought about this before.


    But at this moment, there was a faint noiseing from the front yard, and the sound was getting closer and closer, as if it wasing from behind. The three women who were chatting also heard it, and looked in the direction of the source of the sound without knowing it.


    "Let me go, you guys let me go, I want to see that woman, I want to ask her why she imprisoned me, and whether she still has the right to rule, you bitches, let me go, let me go quickly!"


    The hoarse female voice broke into everyone''s ears clearly. Mo Yan seemed to have thought of something, her face changed slightly, she nced at Liu Tinn vaguely, and quietly tugged on Xiao Ruiyuan''s sleeve.


    After everyone was sent away, Xiao Ruiyuan was about to go out and take a look in person when he was pulled by Mo Yan. Seeing that she had something to say, he lowered his head and asked softly: "Madam, do you know who is making trouble outside?"


    Mo Yan nodded and whispered something into Xiao Ruiyuan''s ear.


    After hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression did not change. He nodded to his wife and said, "I''ll do this for my husband. Just wait here."


    "Yeah." Mo Yan nodded and agreed, then reminded uneasily: "Just scare that woman, don''t kill her."


    Seeing that his mother-inw and his wife''s best friend didn''t notice, Xiao Ruiyuan secretly kissed his wife''s forehead and said with a smile: "My husband knows what''s appropriate, so my wife can rest assured."


    Mo Yan was naturally relieved about her husband. She kissed him back and waved her hand to urge him to solve the problem quickly.


    "Wait a minute!" At this time, Liu Tinn stood up, picked up the frightened twins from the cradle, and said to Mo Yan while coaxing her, "I''ll deal with that woman."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan quickly stopped her: "Let the husband go. You are holding the child. What if the child is frightened?"


    Liu Tinn shook her head and sneered: "That woman did such a vicious thing to me. It is too easy for her to keep her under house arrest. Isn''t she jealous of me? Then let her bepletely jealous!"


    Hearing this, Mo Yan didn''t want to give any advice, but she insisted on apanying her friends. She also called the girls to protect the mother and son, lest the noisy women outside go crazy and hurt them.


    Its so easy to catch a cold this season. It was very windy yesterday. I went to the supermarket for a walk, but I caught a cold when I came back. My nose is stuffy today. Its so ufortable. Everyone should pay attention. You must wear more clothes when going out. Its so ufortable to catch a cold. Its like Im half dead, I cant think anymore~ (_)~

 Chapter 1146: Extra Fourteen: Strike

    Chapter 1146: Extra Fourteen: Strike


    Chapter 1146 Extra 14Strike


    Lu Zhu''s push almost killed Liu Tinn. No one, including the two elders of the Shen family, was willing to forgive her.


    Sending Lu Zhu to an official position would be detrimental to the reputation of the Shen family and Liu Tinn, but it would be too cheap to drive her back to the Lu family. In the end, Mo Yan brought Lu Zhu back and threw her directly on the Zhuangzi, telling the Zhao family to watch and not allow her to step out of the Zhuangzi.


    The Zhao family received Mo Yan''s exnation, so it was naturally impossible for the Zhao family to treat Lu Zhu, a guilty person, as a youngdy. Every day at dawn, Lu Zhu is urged to get up and work. Washing and cooking are light tasks, but repairing flowers, watering flowers and nts, chopping firewood and even tidying up the chickens are the hardest and most tiring tasks. These are exactly what she must do every day. .


    Lu Zhu was pampered by her mother who died at home, and was held in the hands of the two elders of the Shen family. How could she endure such pain? She cried, made trouble, cursed, and even tried tomit suicide to scare the Zhao family, but the Zhao family did not take her tricks to heart at all.


    Dont want to work? Okay, I wont give you food or water, lets see how long you canst!


    As a result, after just one day, Lu Zhu couldn''t bear it any more, so she dragged her weak hands and feet and begged Zhao Guanshi. Later, she worked honestly in exchange for a day''s worth of food and water. She knew very well that the Zhao family would not be soft-hearted towards her, let alone let her go. Even if she starved to death, no one would make the decision to avenge her.


    Although the Zhao family never tortured Lu Zhu, it was enough for the youngdy who had always been pampered to suddenly be a coolie in the vige and have to do endless work every day. In less than a year, this fresh and delicate flower suddenly turned into a foxtail grass, making her look like a thirty-year-old peasant woman.


    With no beautiful clothes, no expensive jewelry, and even only eating meat once every half a month, living like this has almost driven Lu Zhu crazy. She felt that if she continued like this, she would die sooner orter, but she still had extravagant hopes in her heart. She was not willing to wither in this dark vige.


    Today, Lu Zhu got the news from somewhere that Mo Yan hade to Zhuangzi to stay for a while, so she carefully avoided the Zhao family and quietly went to the front yard. Originally, she was hiding in the front yard on the only way to the outside, but who knew that Mo Yan didn''t go out at all today.


    Lu Zhu was very unwilling, so he rushed into the inner courtyard without anyone paying attention. As a result, he was bumped into by the granddaughter of the second wife of the Zhao family. Knowing that he was in a bad situation, Lu Zhu made a desperate move and started making trouble outside regardless of the Zhao family''s obstruction.


    When Mo Yan and his entourage came out, Lu Zhu was being restrained by the two daughters-inw of the Zhao family, yelling and swearing. But when she saw Liu Tinn, who was holding twins in her arms, her throat seemed to be strangled, and there were eyes in her eyes. Bursting with deep jealousy and frightening hatred.


    Standing on the high steps, Liu Tinn stared at Lu Zhu with no emotion on her face, as if what she was looking down upon was just an eyesore.


    Lu Zhu was so angry at the contemptuous look that she was looking at her. She struggled desperately and tried to pounce on her. She yelled sharply: "Liu Tinn, who do you think you are? You dare to look at me like this? You should have been punished in the first ce." You bitch, I''ll kill you with these two little **** with one knife"


    The child was Liu Tinn''s son. When she heard that Lu Zhu actually called her child a bitch, her eyes turned cold and she carefully handed the two children to the maid to hold. Then she strode forward and threw Lu Zhu away. Two ps in the face, "That''s a pity. You failed to save the three lives of our mother and son that time, and you will never have another chance in the future!"


    Lu Zhu, who was dizzy after being beaten, was so angry that he was shaking when he heard this. She stared at Liu Tinn fiercely and roared angrily: "What do you have to be proud of, you bitch? You robbed your cousin and my wonderful marriage. One day, another woman will be in your hands." Take away all this, and neither you nor your two **** will end well, nor will-"


    Pa-pa-


    Liu Tinn opened her bow left and right, and pped Lu Zhu hard twice, but a gentle smile appeared on the corner of her mouth: "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. My husband once swore in front of the Moon God that he would only marry me in this life, and he also made a promise to me. Is this what you have been asking for and wishing for in all your lifetimes?"


    Seeing the look of jealousy on Lu Zhu''s face, Liu Tinn continued: "But now it all belongs to me. My husband and I will have many children in the future, and our family will be happy together. My husband and I will have children together." , die in the same hole, have been together for all eternity, and you are just a poor thing whose mother died, your father didn''t care, and your uncle doesn''t want you!"


    After finishing speaking, there was a trace of ridicule on the corner of her mouth, mocking Lu Zhu for being sentimental, mocking her for trying so hard, even getting her hands blood on her hands, but in the end she couldn''t get what she wanted.


    Liu Tinn has never been a cruel person. When others criticize her and say bad things about her behind her back, she justughs it off without thinking about it. But if anyone hurts her rtives or friends, she will never let them go.


    If she could forgive Lu Zhu for showing up at the wedding hall in mourning clothes on the day she married into the Shen family, thenter Lu Zhu refused to give up on her husband and repeatedly harmed her children and even her. When she almost died during childbirth, shepletely hated this woman and wanted to kill her with her own hands.


    In the end, she didn''t choose to do it herself because she was afraid of getting her hands dirty. She didn''t want to be a wife and mother whose hands were stained with dirty blood. When she heard that Mo Yan was going to take away the woman she hated most, she didn''t hesitate. She agreed, knowing that this woman would not end well if she fell into the hands of her friends.


    After being tortured for almost a year, she thought this woman had gone crazy, but she didn''t expect that she hadn''t given up yet and wanted to get rid of everything in front of her. So she took this opportunity to get back everything this woman owed her.


    "No...no, my cousin doesn''t mean it. He won''t like you. He should like me. I''m his cousin. We are childhood sweethearts. He should like me. It''s me. Yes...it''s you, you **** stole my cousin, it''s your bitch''s fault!"


    Lu Zhu''s red and swollen face first shed with confusion, and then as if he was stimted by something, he opened his teeth and roared at Liu Tinn, with a hysterical look that was extremely terrifying.


    The two daughters-inw of the Zhao family almost lost control and almost let Lu Zhu lose their grip. Fortunately, Liu Tinn reacted in time and took two steps back without being scratched by Lu Zhu''s muddy nails.


    Seeing Lu Zhu''s crazy look, Liu Tinn''s face became more sarcastic, and her voice became softer: "Whether you believe it or not, my husband has only treated you as a sister, and has never treated you like a sister." Love between men and women! I dont have a sister. If you were a smart man, I would have treated you as my own sister. Unfortunately, you are so stupid that you failed your father-inw and mother-inws love, chilled your husbands heart, and ruined yourself. A good marriage... All this is your own fault, who do you me?"


    There are so many people in this world who dont get what they want. If everyone hurts innocent people wantonly in the name of love, such people are not worthy of happiness in the first ce, and they will only destroy themselves.


    No, its not like this, it shouldnt be like this...My cousin should be mine, my uncle and aunt should love me, they should be on my side..."


    Lu Zhu refused to ept this fact. He looked at the ground and murmured without focus. The corner of his mouth was bleeding, and he was not as arrogant as before.


    Looking at Lu Zhu like this, no one felt sorry for her at all. It was a good girl''s family, and she obviously had a good marriage, but she was so stubborn that she wanted something that didn''t belong to her. That''s all, but they are ruthless and attack pregnant women again and again. Such people are simply bad to the core and do not deserve sympathy.


    Liu Tinn looked at Lu Zhu, who had been hit like this by a few ps and only a few words. She suddenly felt that it was meaningless, turned around and dropped thest sentence: "You are living well now, it is the Shen family''sst kindness to you. If you dont cherish it, no one will give you any chance again.


    Hold the twins who stopped crying and stretched out their little hands to hold them, Liu Tinn kissed each of their little faces and buried her head in the necks of the two siblings without speaking for a long time.


    Mo Yan didn''t say anything when he saw this. He waved to the two daughters-inw of the Zhao family and did not give any instructions on how to deal with Lu Zhu.


    Just looking at Lu Zhu''s appearance, she was already being punished. Sometimes, mental punishment was more painful than physical punishment.


    The daughter-inw of the Zhao family saw this and quickly dragged the distracted Lu Zhu away.


    Mo Yan had no interest in basking in the sun due to Lu Zhu''s disturbance, but Liu Tinn seemed not to be affected and enthusiastically suggested making hot pot at noon.


    "Okay, let''s make the hot pot!" Mo Yan agreed with nonchnt eyes. Just as she was about to urge Yuan Yue''er Mei to go down and prepare, she met her husband''s disapproving look and immediately changed her words: "Prepare two more pots. I only want the bacteria." Mushroom and pork ribs soup is enough, but dont put chili pepper in it.


    After finishing speaking, she quickly consulted her mother and friends for their opinions, fearing that if it was toote, someone would stop her from eating it.


    Mo Yan, who has a special liking for hot pot, has not enjoyed it for a long time. Especially after pregnancy, spicy food has be a taboo in the general''s mansion. The kitchen was even ordered by Xiao Ruiyuan to ban the purchase of chili peppers.


    If she wanted to eat spicy hot pot, she could only hide in the space secretly, pick two chili peppers, fry them and put them in the hot pot to have a delicious meal, which made the snow dumplingsugh every time.


    Yuan Yue and E Mei received the order and did not go down to prepare immediately, but looked at Xiao Ruiyuan.


    It was Liu Tinn''s suggestion to eat hot pot, and Xiao Ruiyuan would not dissuade his wife in front of others. When Yuan Yue''emei looked over, he just said: "Prepare a clear pot and a spicy pot. Don''t bring in ingredients that cannot be served."


    Yes! Yuan Yue and E Mei Fu bowed and quickly retreated to prepare.


    Thats great, I really benefited from Mother and Sister Lan today, otherwise I wouldnt have had the chance to eat hot pot! Mo Yan held Cui Qingrous arm and said with a smile.


    "You, if you have a child in your belly, be careful. When the child is born, no one will stop you from eating whatever you want." Cui Qingrou nodded her daughter''s head angrily, and then said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "It''s cold now. It doesnt matter if this girl likes hot pot, just dont let her eat spicy pot.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked helpless and said with a wry smile: "My son-inw didn''t let her eat hot pot, but she secretly hid the chili peppers. Every time the hot pot was cooked, she added the chili peppers. I can''t stop my son-inw when he''s not at home during the day. The servants in the house No one dared to stop her, so my son-inw could only give an order to the kitchen and no hot pot was allowed on the dining table."


    After hearing the reason of the matter, Cui Qingrou gave Mo Yan a fierce look: "Mom can''t help you this time. Let your father talk to you properly some other time."


    Mo Yan stuck out her tongue, hugged Cui Qingrou''s arm and begged for mercy: "Mom, my daughter knows she was wrong and will never secretly eat spicy food again. Please don''t tell my dad. His nagging energy can make people angry." If your daughter is stupid, you dont want to see your daughter be stupid and give you a stupid grandson, right?"


    "You girl, you love to talk nonsense." Cui Qingrou couldn''t help but patted her forehead gently: "You must keep your word, and you are not allowed to eat chili secretly in the future. This is not good for you and the child. "


    Its not that pregnant women cant eat spicy food, its just that the mothers body is prone to internal heat, and when umted, it can form fetal poison, which is extremely harmful to the child in her belly.


    Yeah, my daughter promises not to eat it! Mo Yan nodded hurriedly, raised three fingers and swore, but her face was filled with tears.


    With the spiritual spring water, even if she eats a hundred chili peppers a day, it will not cause fetal poisoning until she gives birth to the child. She always wants to eat hot and sour food because her mouth tastes bad after she is pregnant. Why is she like this? Its difficult!

 Chapter 1147: Extra Chapter 15: Giving birth

    Chapter 1147: Extra Chapter 15: Giving birth


    Chapter 1147 Extra 15Giving birth


    The north wind is howling and the snow is flying. In the corner of the room, four braziers were burning brightly, and the room, which was not too big, was warm without a trace of chill.


    Mo Yan was leaning softly on the couch, with a thick nket covering her lower body. She was holding a medical book and looking at the heavy snow outside the window in a daze.


    At this time, the thick door curtain opened a crack, and a tall and handsome figure walked in quietly, carrying a bit of refreshing chill on his body.


    Looking at his wife who was quietly watching the snow in front of the window, Xiao Ruiyuan did not walk over immediately. He came to the nearby brazier and stood for a while. When the chill in his body disappeared, he stomped to his wife''s side and held her hand.


    Mo Yan raised her head, with a hint of surprise on her face: "You''re back? Has the matter been settled?"


    Something happened in the capital before. Emperor Hui''an urgently summoned Xiao Ruiyuan into the pce. He was there for more than ten days. On the one hand, Mo Yan was thinking about it, and on the other hand, she was worried that he would do something dangerous. She couldn''t sleep well these days. .


    "Yeah." Xiao Ruiyuan responded lightly and lifted the nket to his wife: "There should be no more trouble during the year. We can stay until the seventh day of the twelfth lunar month."


    The seventh day of the twelfth lunar month has passed and it is the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. We must go back. The first Laba Festival in the house cannot be without the master and the hostess.


    Mo Yan felt a little sad after hearing this: "The life here is too leisurely. There are hot springs in winter. I don''t want to go back."


    Listening to her childish words, Xiao Ruiyuan couldn''t help but pinch her slightly bulging cheeks: "If you like it here, we cane back after the Chinese New Year, and we can live here until you give birth to the child."


    After hearing this, Mo Yan was quite moved. Just as she was about to nod in agreement, she suddenly remembered her mother who was also pregnant in Liujia. She shook her head and said, "Forget it. My mother and I will have a baby around the same time. If I really have a baby, After birth, it will be difficult to arrange the baptismal ceremony and full-moon ceremony for these two children. We cannot let my father and the otherse all the way here."


    The ce where the couple is currently is a hot spring vige left to him by Xiao Ruiyuan''s mother. The vige is located sixty miles east of the city. The ce is rtively remote, but it is a good ce with beautiful scenery and natural hot springs to soak in.


    There are only the couple left here. Cui Qingrou and Liu Tinn were taken back by their husbands half a month ago. Xin''er and Sheng''er were also worried that the salted eggs would be out of stock, so they also returned to Beijing together.


    The salted egg business of the two is now doing very well. After excluding costs, the daily ie has reached as much as 10 taels, which is 300 taels of silver in a month, which is better than Xin''er''s hard work for a year of embroidery work.


    However, Xin''er prefers to embroiderplicated and gorgeous screens and make beautiful clothes. She only spends half a day making salted eggs every day, and the rest of her time is still spent on embroidery.


    With the twopartments added together, the money saved is enough to buy half an embroidery shop. Xin''er nned to work as a salted egg for another two years, and as soon as she saved up enough money, she would buy a shop and open an embroidery shop. She was determined not to take the money sponsored by Mo Yanhe''s family.


    Xiao Ruiyuan thought about it for a while and felt it was inappropriate, so he said, "Then we wille back when the child is one month old. Then we will also bring the mother-inw and brother-inw. I heard from the father-inw that the mother-inw''s baby is a boy."


    Mo Yan sat up suddenly and asked anxiously: "Are you sure? The mother is really carrying a younger brother?"


    Seeing his wife''srge movements, Xiao Ruiyuan was so startled that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He quickly stretched out his hand to hold her down: "Be careful, don''t twist your waist."


    Mo Yan waved her hands, twisting her still flexible waist and said: "Don''t be afraid, I haven''t grown into a big fat man, so it''s easy to twist my waist. You''d better tell me whether my mother is pregnant with a boy or a girl. "


    Xiao Ruiyuan was worried and hugged his wife directly, then leaned on the soft couch, holding her tightly in his arms to prevent her from moving: "The Cui family found a famous imperial doctor from the Imperial Hospital and a famous doctor from Beijing. The midwives looked at it and they both said that my mother-inws baby was a boy.


    Mo Yan nodded and said happily: "It would be great if this baby is really a younger brother. Zhen''er has only one boy in the family. After all, it''s too weak."


    Although Yun Zhao is the adopted son of the Mo family, and no one in the Mo family treats him as an outsider, Yun Zhao''s surname is Yun after all, and even if he changes his surname in the future, he will change his surname back to Mu. He is really not a child of the Mo family.


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled slightly and held his wife''s hand tightly: someone else would probably prefer his stepmother to give birth to a younger sister!


    Mo Yan touched her belly again, turned around and asked the man: "I don''t know whether this is a son or a daughter in my belly. Do you want to invite someone toe and take a look when you return to the city?"


    There are no modern medical equipment here. You can know whether a child is a boy or a girl before he is born. However, experienced doctors and midwives can tell based on the pregnant woman''s appearance. Although it''s not that urate, I''m still 70-80% sure.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand gently caressed his wife''s semi-curved belly, and a sh of expectation shed in his eyes: "My husband hopes that this baby will be a daughter, a daughter like you."


    "Daughter?" This was the first time that Mo Yan heard a man express his expectation for a daughter so clearly. She was surprised and asked with some bad intentions: "My parents said that the Xiao family has few heirs, so they are all looking forward to my pregnancy." It''s a son. What if you really think of this baby as a daughter and I don''t want to have another baby?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned and chose to tell the truth: "Having a daughter alone would be a bit lonely. My husband hopes that my wife can give birth to a son and a daughter. However, my wife is not willing to give birth to a child, and I will not force you to do so."


    Seeing that the man didn''t seem to be telling lies, Mo Yan felt happy and leaned over to kiss the corner of his mouth as a reward.


    The heavy snow fell intermittently for less than half a month. Only four or five days after the weather cleared, the snow everywhere meltedpletely, and the snow on the road evaporated cleanly under the sunlight.


    Mo Yan didn''t want to go back to Beijing, so he stayed there for several days, until on the seventh day of the twelfth lunar month, he couldn''t bear it anymore and had to pack up his things and return to the general''s mansion.


    At this time, Mo Yan''s belly was already seven months old, and her belly was as round as if it had a big watermelon stuffed inside it. If nothing unexpected happened, the baby would be born in early March next year.


    As soon as he returned to the General''s Mansion, Mo Yan sent someone to deliver the news to the Mo family and the Shen family, and then made arrangements for the Laba Festival tomorrow. After the Laba Festival, there are the Little New Year and the New Year, and each family has to prepare New Year''s gifts. If you need anything, you have to buy it immediately. If you dy, the New Year''s gifts will not be given out.


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t want his wife to work hard for a New Year''s Day, so he took over these matters and arranged them himself, regardless of whether he, a man, should get involved in these trivial matters.


    In this way, Mo Yan has some free time. If she has nothing to do, she can check out the medical skills, or ask the cook to make delicious food to reward her hard-working husband. She wanted to make it herself, but Xiao Ruiyuan wouldn''t let her step into the kitchen at all.


    In the eyes of people who dont know how to cook, the kitchen is full of dangers. If you are not careful, you may be in danger of burns, scalding, or even slipping. This is a ce where ordinary people can only do it, but pregnant women are not allowed to enter even half a step.


    After more than ten days of busy work, all the New Year matters were finally arranged before Little New Years Eve. The couple rxed for a few days before weing New Year''s Eve.


    This is the first year after the two got married, and both Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan attach great importance to this year. Although the two people''s New Year (the child has not yet been born, so not counting) seems a bit deserted, Xiao Ruiyuan is very attentive. Not only did the housekeeper buy arge number of firecrackers, he also had people tie red, purple, and yellow colors on the grass and trees in the yard. The artificial flowers and even the green leaves were not forgotten to decorate.


    Suddenly, the slightly bleak General''s Mansion waspletely transformed, bing full of vitality and greenery everywhere. If it hadn''t been for the still cold weather, Mo Yan would have thought that spring had arrived overnight and March had entered.


    This kind of dress is beautiful, but the fake flowers and green leaves are made of silk. On the one hand, Mo Yan feels sad that so much fabric has been used like this, which is really a bit extravagant and wasteful. On the other hand, she feels the man''s heart and joy. I''ve had it.


    It turned out that this matter was identally spread by the servants in the house. It was originally a sigh of appreciation for Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan''s deep love as husband and wife, and Xiao Ruiyuan doting on his wife, but in the eyes of interested people, it was not the same thing.


    So before the New Year was over, someone couldn''t help but jump out, stir up the censor''s excerpts, and hit Xiao Ruiyuan hard. Not only did he use Xiao Ruiyuan of being extravagant and wasteful, but he also ridiculed him for being a short-tempered hero and unworthy of the title of "God of War", let alone sitting in the position of general.


    Xiao Ruiyuan has an upright temperament, looks cold and unkind, and usually does things the right way, so it is inevitable that he will offend some people. Normally, these people look amiable, but they may be jealous in their hearts. In the past, they couldn''t get hold of Xiao Ruiyuan, so they couldn''t do anything. Now that they have a rare opportunity to add insult to injury, how could they let it go in vain?


    Furthermore, Xiao Ruiyuan asked for half a year''s leave. Except for Chu Heng, Yan Junyu and other insiders, no one in the court believed that he would really take leave to apany his wife. In the eyes of most people, his wife is as important as clothes and his own future is not?


    Thinking about it this way, we can only think that Xiao Ruiyuan vited Emperor Hui''an''s taboo and was disliked by Emperor Hui''an. Emperor Hui''an gave him half a year''s leave on the surface, but in fact he was giving him a cold shoulder and deliberately isted him from the center of the political power.


    If the people who initially added insult to injury were at odds with Xiao Ruiyuan, then most of the people who agreedter thought they had guessed Emperor Hui''an''s thoughts, and wanted to punish Xiao Ruiyuan harshly, so as to please Emperor Hui''an and get a chance to get promoted and make a fortune. .


    Unexpectedly, Emperor Hui''an did not make any move when the snowke-like folding paper was delivered to the Imperial Study Room. Those officials could bear it at first, but as the New Year wasing to an end, there was still no movement in the pce. There was not even a word of reprimand, let alone punishment.


    This disappointed all the officials involved in the matter, and they were worried that they had misjudged Emperor Hui''an''s thoughts and would be disliked by Emperor Hui''an. They were also afraid of being retaliated by Xiao Ruiyuan afterwards. They had always known that Xiao Ruiyuan, who was named the God of War, had never been Easy to mess with.


    "You, you are still the same as before, you like to endure everything. Fortunately, my father is aware of everything, otherwise a reprimand is inevitable."


    In the Prince''s Mansion, Chu Heng couldn''t help but shook his head when he looked at his cousin who looked calm and was not affected by this bad thing at all.


    It was obvious that the flowers and leaves were made with leftover materials bought from the cloth shop. However, this cousin did not exin a single sentence and allowed others to throw dirty water. I really dont know if he believed his father in a big heart. The emperor would not use him unjustly, but he still didn''t care and didn''t take those people seriously at all.


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at Chu Heng and said quietly: "If the Holy One doesn''t believe me, wouldn''t I still have you, cousin?"


    "You...you better be more careful in the future!" A look of helplessness appeared on Chu Heng''s face, but the smile at the corner of his mouth revealed his true emotions, "By the way, He Jia is about to give birth, right?"


    Seeing that his cousin was unwilling to talk more, Chu Heng thought of another thing and said half-jokingly and half-seriously: "Yao''er is already two years old. If your family gives birth to a daughter, it would be perfect for her to be my cousin''s daughter-inw. You really Dont you think about it?


    "I won''t consider it!" Xiao Ruiyuan said with a cold face and refused without hesitation: "If this baby is a daughter, when she grows up, I will choose a son-inw for her."


    "Son-inw?" Chu Heng was surprised at first, then nodded in understanding, and said with a smile: "That''s right, you made Hejia baby like that, and when the girles out, I don''t know how she will be pampered by you. Most people can''t afford to marry her, so it''s better to just settle for a cheap cousin."


    Xiao Ruiyuan nced at Chu Heng and said lightly: "I just don''t want her to marry into someone else''s family and be wronged, and I don''t want her future son-inw to be unable to beat or scold her!"


    Chu Heng:


    Such an inw is so scary, he might as well not want it...


    Rmend a space farming article [Space Lingquan No. 1 Medical Woman]


    Space+Farming+Food+Double Cleansing+Scumbag


    The modern Xia Zhi was born in a medical family. The family studied medicine and made progress together, and their life was extremely harmonious.


    In ancient times, Xia Zhi was born in a rural farmer''s family. Her family quarreled over trivial matters every day, and their life was chaotic.


    Just because a schr took a fancy to her, my sister-inw knocked him out and threw him into the mountains.


    In order to find a wife for his younger brother, his family had to marry her off in exchange for the bride price.


    When she became her, Xia Zhi had only one answer: fight him!

 Chapter 1148: Extra 16 Production

    Chapter 1148: Extra 16 Production


    Chapter 1148 Extra 16 Production


    As the Chinese New Year passed, the temperature became higher and higher day by day, and Mo Yans belly became bigger and bigger day by day. After entering March, she could no longer see her toes when walking.


    Because there is a possibility of giving birth at any time, Mo Yan rarely goes out anymore. Even the Zhuangyuan Mansion, which is only a few streets away, rarely goes back.


    On this day, as soon as Liu Tinn returned to the capital after returning to Shen''s house for half a month, she came to the General''s Mansion to visit Mo Yan. Seeing that Mo Yan''s belly had grown bigger again, she asked in surprise: "Yan Yan, what''s your belly?" Its too big, are you sure youre not pregnant with twins?


    Mo Yan gently touched her belly and said sadly: "I hope they are twins, otherwise it will hurt so much to give birth to such a big baby."


    Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about! Liu Tinn red at her friend who spoke freely. As someone who has experienced this, she knows how dangerous it is for a woman to give birth to a child, and she is very sensitive to Mo Yan opening her mouth to death.


    Mo Yan quickly covered her mouth and winked at her friend, saying she would stop talking nonsense.


    Liu Tinn''s expression softened, but she was worried about her friend. The belly was really too big, which would make it difficult to give birth. "Has the midwife been invited? Did you tell me when the baby will be born?"


    Mo Yan nodded, took away her hand and said: "I invited three midwives who are already living in the house. They all said that the baby could be born at any time in the next two days. My husband was worried that the baby would not be delivered well, so he even called the doctor from the Imperial Hospital. Hello, I also told my master, now Im waiting to start.


    Hearing this, Liu Tinn felt more at ease, andforted Mo Yan: "There are so many midwives and two doctors here, so don''t worry too much! Besides, your pregnancy has been very good, and your health is also good. , Your master also said that the child is very good before. Compared with me, you have not gained weight, your legs do not have cramps, and you can sleep well at night. You are already much better..."


    As he spoke, Liu Tinn really became envious of her friend. When other people are pregnant, their bodies are either out of shape or their skin is fat. In short, they can be as ugly as possible. But this guy is better. His skin is as tender as tender tofu. There is no flesh anywhere on his body except his belly. I really dont know how to eat it. Where did all those things go?


    Hehe, this is something you are born with. Most people dont have it. Mo Yan boasted, proud that pregnancy did not make her look ugly. However, she won''t tell anyone the real reason.


    Liu Tinn pretended to be angry, stretched out her hand to pinch her tender cheeks and said, "Look at how proud you are, be careful that you will be ugly after giving birth. Even your child can''t bear to look at her."


    Well, if youre jealous, Ill just say it. Next time you get pregnant, dont me me for not teaching you how to not be ugly. Mo Yan remained motionless and let her friend pinch her. Anyway, it didnt hurt and she wouldnt lose a piece of flesh.


    "Okay, you have a way and you didn''t even tell me and just watched me turn into a big fat man! Huh, this matter is not over yet. I will settle the score with you after you give birth to the child." Liu Tinn vented her anger at Mo Yan''s house. He pinched his face. Although he didn''t use any force, his face turned red.


    Mo Yan, who was "threatened", showed a scared look, shrunk and begged for mercy: "Good sister, I was wrong, I was really wrong. When you get pregnant next time, I will make you beautiful and beat Brother Shen." I''m so obsessed that I don''t even look at other women."


    A sh of embarrassment shed across Liu Tinn''s face, and she couldn''t help but strike again: "Your mouth is getting more and more annoying. Tell me, did you use this method to charm your husband, so you let him No one else in your eyes?"


    Hey, I wont tell you. Mo Yan smiled and pped her friends hand away, turning her face away arrogantly and refusing to answer.


    Hmph, just deal with it. Ill keep this ount in mind and settle it with youter. Liu Tinn didnt dare to make trouble with Mo Yan, so she put down her harsh words and didnt do anything again.


    Just as the two were bickering, Yuan Yue hurried in with a maid.


    As soon as Mo Yan saw that this maid was Jian Jia in front of her younger sister, she felt nervous and asked quickly: "Why are you here? But what''s going on at home?"


    Jian Jia respectfully replied: "Auntie, my wife started the operation an hour ago. The master is still in the Yamen and has note back. The seconddy specially asked the ve toe over and inform my aunt."


    "Really?" Mo Yan stood up suddenly, feeling happy and nervous at the same time, and asked excitedly: "How is Madam? Did the midwife say anything?"


    Jianjia Gong said: "When I went back to my aunt, the midwife said that my wife''s fetal position is correct. If nothing happens, the young master will be born this afternoon."


    Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hand and said, "Go back and tell the second girl that I will be thereter, so she doesn''t have to worry."


    "Yes, I will leave you!" Jian Jia agreed quickly, bowed and left in a hurry.


    As soon as Jianjia left, Mo Yan went to the inner room to change clothes.


    "Yan Yan, do you really want to go there?" Liu Tinn stepped forward to support Mo Yan and asked with some worry. She was really worried about her taking the risk of going to the Number One Schr''s Mansion. Once she really started, she would not be able to give birth to the child in her natal family.


    Its okay, I havent reacted at all until now. I definitely wont give birth today. Mo Yan touched her belly and said confidently while standing in front of the closet.


    Giving a baby is not just drinking water, it can be born in one go. Firstes thebor pain. If thebor painsts for an hour or two, the birth will be considered quick. Otherwise, it may take a day or two before the baby is born. If she was really about to give birth, she would be able to rush back from Zhuangyuan Mansion in time.


    Liu Tinn tried to persuade her a few more times, but when she couldn''t persuade her anymore, she decided to go with her. Someone really had an idea for everything.


    Xiao Ruiyuan had something to do and went out early in the morning, but left a few people in the house, including Maomao. Once Mo Yan gave birth, he would be able to get the news as soon as possible and rush back as quickly as possible.


    Mo Yan was very sure that she would not give birth today, but just when she stepped on the carriage with the support of Liu Tinn and Yuan Yue, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, and her whole body swayed from the carriage. He fell straight down.


    Yan Yan, whats wrong with you? Liu Tinn eximed, and she and Yuan Yue quickly helped the person.


    Other maids saw this and hurriedly came forward to help. They all worked together to carefully help Mo Yan, who looked in pain, out of the carriage.


    Mo Yan''s face turned pale, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead. She held Liu Tinn''s hand tightly and said with difficulty: "Sister Lan, I, I''m going to give birth!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of heat surged out of his lower body, and his amniotic fluid had already broken.


    Liu Tinn looked at the amniotic fluid spreading on the ground and was stunned for a moment. Then she shouted loudly: "Hurry, carry your wife to the delivery room." After saying that, she ordered two of the maids: "Go and ask the midwife to get ready. Heat up more hot water in the kitchen, and your general, please send someone to notify him immediately and ask him toe back as soon as possible."


    Chapter V is the shortest chapter in history, please call me Dan Xiaojun oo

 Chapter 1149: Extra seventeen is born

    Chapter 1149: Extra seventeen is born


    Chapter 1149 Extra Seventeen is born


    No one expected that Mo Yans amniotic fluid would break before she experiencedbor pains. By the time she was carried to the delivery room, she was in so much pain that she couldn''t even speak aplete sentence except for a few suppressed moans.


    Madam, six fingers have been opened, and the baby will be born in a while. Please try not to shout loudly, and save your strength to give birth to the little boy.


    The three midwives surrounding Mo Yan were very happy. Although in their opinion, it was not good for the amniotic fluid to break first, Mo Yan''s cervix dted smoothly and the fetus was stable. The possibility of dystocia was unlikely. , but the belly is a bit too big, I''m afraid it will take some energy.


    "Ah... um... I know... ah -" Mo Yan reluctantly responded. Suddenly, a sharp pain hit her, as if she was about to be torn apart. The pain caused her to let out a painful scream.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who hurried back after getting the news, heard his wife''s scream as soon as he entered the door. His nervous expression was suddenly reced by a touch of fear, and he rushed to the delivery room without thinking.


    "Master, you must not do this." Xiao Shiyi, who was following closely, saw this and stepped forward to stop her: "Madam, it is at a critical moment. Master, I am afraid that I will be hit if I go in this time."


    "Go away -" Xiao Ruiyuan could not hear the words of others. He concentrated his inner strength on his palms, pushed Xiao Shiyi away, stepped forward, kicked open the door of the delivery room, and rushed in withrge strides.


    Xiao Shiyi couldn''t stop him. Seeing that his master had already entered, he didn''t dare to rush in, so he stamped his feet anxiously in the small hall.


    "Your master has already gone in. There''s no point in worrying. It''s better to send someone to the Number One Schr''s Mansion to inform you and keep an eye on the situation there. Just an hour before your wife is about to give birth, Mrs. Mo is also going to give birth."


    Liu Tinn, who didn''t even think about stopping her, didn''t think it was unlucky for a man to enter the delivery room. Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan rushing in without hesitation, she felt happy for her friend. Seeing Xiao Shiyi looking like the sky was falling, she felt a little displeased. I found a reason to send him away.


    Ahokay, Ill go right now, Ill go right now.


    Xiao Shiyi has not yet received the news that Cui Qingrou is going to give birth. When he heard this, he did not worry about his master and hurriedly went out to find someone to report the good news to the Number One Schr''s Mansion.


    Thebor pains became more and more intensive, and the pain became more severe each time. Lying on the bed, Mo Yan regretted why she had not been able to control her mouth, and her stomach was not much smaller than someone who was pregnant with twins.


    Even though the midwife told her countless times that the baby''s fetal position was correct, and Dr. Du reassured her that the baby was healthy and she was in good health, and she would give birth to the baby smoothly, Mo Yan still couldn''t help but feel panic in her heart. I''m afraid that the baby will be too big to be born, and I''m also afraid that if I dy giving birth for too long, the baby will get sick.


    Under all kinds of worries and fears, Mo Yan only felt more and more pain in her abdomen, as if someone was hitting her stomach hard with a big mallet. The pain was so painful that she was about to copse. She couldn''t help shouting and venting her heart. Deep unease.


    Looking at the figure surrounded by midwives on the bed, Xiao Ruiyuan stepped forward and tightly held the hand that was clenching the quilt: "Yan''er, don''t be afraid, my husband is here!"


    Mo Yan, who was already in so much pain that it was difficult to stay awake, suddenly heard a familiar voice. She tried her best to open her eyes and look in the direction of the source of the sound. When she saw her husband looking at her with a distressed look on her face, she felt infinite grievances suddenly welling up in her heart, and she cried uncontrobly: "Husband, it hurts so much, it hurts me so much!"


    Mo Yan hadughed, made trouble, and been angry in front of Xiao Ruiyuan...but this was the first time she cried in front of him regardless of appearance, telling her pain and grievances.


    People always like to hide their most vulnerable side, and only release it without any scruples in front of the person closest to them, because she knows that when this person truly understands her, cherishes her, andforts her...


    "Yan''er, I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." I''m sorry, it''s enough to have you by my side. I shouldn''t be greedy and want a child with your blood and my blood, but let you bear the pain of pregnancy alone. I shouldn''t be. You shouldn''t do this...


    Xiao Ruiyuan held the woman''s hand tightly, kissed her wet cheek over and over again, and whispered in her ear, feeling extremely regretful.


    "Ah" The excruciating pain hit her, making Mo Yan unable to understand the man''s heartache and regret. She unconsciously sped the man''s big hand and let out a painful scream.


    At this moment, the midwife''s joyful voice came from the end of the bed: "It''s open, it''s open, the cervix is open, madam, you can use your strength!"


    After speaking, another midwife put a piece of clean cotton cloth to Mo Yan''s mouth and asked her to bite it to avoid biting her tongueter.


    Mo Yan was refreshed. She opened her mouth and bit the piece of cotton tightly. She was about to follow the midwife''s words and take a deep breath to gather strength. When she realized that her husband was still beside the bed, she rolled her eyes and winked at him, signaling him to get out quickly.


    Xiao Ruiyuan understood what Mo Yan meant and shook his head slowly but firmly: "Yan''er, my husband will stay here with you and I won''t go anywhere."


    When Mo Yan heard this, his eyes showed urgency and he whined, urging him to leave quickly.


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuan sitting by the bed and not moving, a midwife noticed something and couldn''t help but advise: "Master Marquis, you''d better avoid it. The appearance of a woman giving birth is never pretty. I''m afraid Madam doesn''t want you to see it." Her bad side.


    Lets not talk about a woman giving birth to a child. That is stepping on the coffin board with one foot. The pain alone is enough for the woman to bear. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she is nowhere to be seen at this moment. Which woman is willing to let her husband see her ugliest and most embarrassing side?


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, he looked deeply at his wife whose facial features were twisted together in pain. He wanted to say that he didn''t care at all. She was always the most beautiful in his heart, but he knew better that he couldn''t help if he stayed here. Said it would also distract the wife. So without saying a word, he leaned over and kissed her heavily on the forehead, and then left without looking back.


    Mo Yan watched the man disappear outside the door, blinked the tears from her eyes, and slowly gathered strength under the reminder of the midwife.


    Seeing Xiao Ruiyuane out, Liu Tinn was about to ask about the situation when she saw Xiao Ruiyuan standing motionless at the door of the room. There was no expression on his face, but he seemed to be isted from all external objects, and suddenly he could not speak.


    The maids were carrying hot water and blood in and out, and asionally the midwife''s voice came from the crack in the door. With Xiao Ruiyuan''s hearing, he could clearly distinguish Mo Yan''s suppressed hum from these noisy sounds.


    He stood motionless at the door like a sculpture. His fingers tightened unknowingly, and the hard nails dug deeply into his palms. The bright red blood overflowed from his palms and hit the floor without knowing it.


    Well-well-well-


    Wave after wave of severe pain made Mo Yan''s facial features wrinkle up. Sweat on his face kept seeping out like raindrops, streaking into his hair along his temples and then into the back of his head. In the pillow, there was only one thought left in my mind, which was to give birth to the child as soon as possible before my strength ran out.


    Madam, try harder, you will see the babys head. A midwife touched the babys head, and it came out in less than one finger. She encouraged Mo Yan with surprise.


    None of the three midwives expected that the mother''s belly would be so big and she could give birth so quickly. You must know that the women who delivered babies in the past hadbor pains of several hours, and even fasterbor pains of one or two hours. This is the first time that a baby with such a big belly can show its head in less than an hour. See.


    They were worried before, fearing that the baby would be too big to give birth to and they would not be able to eat and carry it around. They did not expect that Mo Yan was in such good health and that the baby would enter the birth canal so quickly, which greatly shocked the three of them. He took a breath and became more careful with his hand movements.


    Hmmumum


    It was quick in the eyes of the midwife, but in the heart of Mo Yan, who was enduring severe pain all the time, she just felt it was extremely difficult. In addition to obeying the midwife''s instructions and exerting herself, she no longer thought about why she had to eat so much and feed her child so much. Now that she is older, she just wants to work hard to give birth to her child safely, while her man is still waiting for her outside.


    "The head is out, the baby''s head is out!" The midwives eximed. Seeing that Mo Yan was awake and not exhausted, they simply continued to encourage: "Madam, the baby''s head hase out, please work harder , Ill be able to see the baby soon.


    Hearing the shouts of the midwives, Mo Yan couldn''t help but shed tears. She didn''t know why she was crying. Maybe it was too painful, maybe it was finally over, maybe she was going to have a child connected by blood soon...


    How is it? How is Yaner?


    Outside the house, after receiving the news, Mo Qingze hurriedly rushed outside the delivery room. Seeing his son-inw standing motionless and soulless at the door of the delivery room, he directly asked Liu Tinn who looked anxious at the side.


    Liu Tinn did not expect that Uncle Mo would arrive at this time. She was stunned for a moment and then quickly replied: "The child''s head hase out, Yanyan should be fine."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Qingze breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and held his hand on the wall while breathing heavily.


    Hearing that his wife was going to give birth, Mo Qingze hurriedly asked for leave and returned home. Unexpectedly, not long after waiting in front of the delivery room, someone came from the General''s Mansion to say that his daughter was also going to give birth.


    Mo Qingze was worried about his wife in the delivery room and the daughter in the general''s mansion. He wanted to split himself in half, with one half guarding his wife and the other half watching his daughter.


    Knowing that his wife was too stable and it would take some time to give birth to the child, he couldn''t wait any longer. He said something to his wife outside the delivery room and hurried to the general''s mansion.


    Wow~Wow~


    While everyone was waiting anxiously, a loud cry suddenly came from the delivery room.


    This sound was like the sound of nature, which shocked Xiao Ruiyuan. He quickly stepped forward and pushed the door of the delivery room. Just as he was about to use force, the door opened from the inside. A midwife came out and congratted Xiao Ruiyuan with a smile on her face: "Congrattions, Lord Marquis, congrattions." Lord Marquis, my wife has given you a daughter!"


    Theputer has a malfunction again. It has only been fixed now, so the update iste. Dear friends, I am very sorry~ (_)~

 Chapter 1150: Extra 18th Fat Girl

    Chapter 1150: Extra 18th Fat Girl


    Chapter 1150 Extra: The Eighteenth Fat Girl


    From the time the amniotic fluid broke to the birth of the child, it only took less than an hour. However, Mo Yan suffered more pain than those mothers who took a long time, so much so that the child had just been separated from the mother, and she knew that the child was a daughter. For a moment, she couldn''t bear it anymore and passed out.


    When she woke up again, it was already dark, and the light from thentern on the bedside table shone on her face, which still showed a bit of exhaustion and paleness.


    "Yan''er, are you awake?" Xiao Ruiyuan, who had been staying by the bedside, saw a bit of joy on his face when he saw Mo Yan wake up: "How are you? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?"


    Mo Yan shook her head slowly and struggled to sit up. Unexpectedly, her body was limp and powerless, and a certain part of her lower body seemed to be torn apart again. She frowned in pain and uttered " Hissing sound.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was anxious and hurriedly stepped forward to stop: "Don''t move, let me hug you." As he said that, he gently lifted the quilt and picked up Mo Yan, letting her lean on the head of the bed, and then ced her on the back He put some pillows on her head and covered her with a quilt.


    Mo Yan looked around the room and asked anxiously: "Where is the child? Where has the child gone?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan held his wife''s hand andforted her softly: "The child is sleeping next door. When she wakes up, I will ask the wet nurse to bring her over to you."


    Mo Yan felt relieved after hearing this, but asked a little worriedly: "Is the child okay? Before I fell asleep, I heard her crying very loudly!"


    Thinking of the fat girl sleeping next door who was crying loudly, Xiao Ruiyuan showed a loving smile on his lips: "The child weighs eight pounds and six taels. He is very good and healthy. Thank you for your hard work, Yan''er." After saying this, he expressed his love. He kissed his wife on the forehead, his words full of gratitude.


    Eight pounds and six taels? Mo Yan gasped. Did she really give birth to such a fat baby?


    No wonder it hurt so much during the birth. I didnt faint from the pain midway. I still insisted on giving birth to the little fat boy. It was all thanks to the spring water I drank over the years.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was originally frightened, was amused by his wife''s dumbfounded look. He touched her head and told her another good news: "Not long after you gave birth to the child, my mother-inw also had a younger brother, who was separated from our daughter. Two moments.


    "Brother?" Upon hearing this, Mo Yan suddenly returned to reality from the shock of giving birth to a fat girl weighing 8 pounds and 60 pounds: "Is mother okay? How is brother too?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan said: "My mother-inw is very good. I heard that she didn''t suffer much. My brother-inw is two pounds lighter than our daughter, but he is also in good health. You don''t have to worry."


    Mo Yan waspletely relieved. She didn''t know what she thought of, and sheughed out loud: "Our daughter is obviously older and heavier than our uncle, but she has to call her ''uncle'' when she is older. Just thinking about it Its fun to think about.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan fantasized about the scene in the future when a fat girl would call her uncle to her brother-inw, who was the same age as him. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I''m afraid that my nephew and uncle grew up together and would make jokes by calling each other''s names in the future."


    Mo Yan thought for a while and felt that this was a great possibility. She also felt that the fat girl would not be lonely when she grew up with her uncle, who was the same age, and maybe the rtionship would be very good. She said on a whim: "Why don''t you stay with your parents?" Lets discuss and raise the fat girl and her brother together?


    Xiao Ruiyuan thinks this idea is good, but not very realistic: "My mother-inw has a son in herter years, and I''m afraid she would rather raise her brother-inw herself. If you are willing to let go of your fat girl, you can send her to the No. 1 Schr''s Pce."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan quickly shook her head: "Then forget it, I can''t bear to let my fat girl go."


    While the couple were talking, a loud cry suddenly came from the next room. Mo Yan''s eyes lit up and she urgently urged her husband: "Go and bring the fat girl over. I don''t even know what she looks like."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan stood up without saying a word, opened the door and walked out. He came in after a while, with a tightly wrapped child on his hands, followed by a wet nurse and a maid.


    Show me quickly. Mo Yan sat up straight and reached out to pick it up impatiently.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, however, got out of the way and ced the child beside Mo Yan: "The child is too heavy. You are in confinement now, so it is best not to hold her."


    Knowing that this was for her own good, Mo Yan did not insist. She just retracted her hand and gently touched the fat girl''s pink and tender cheeks, her eyes filled with love.


    Oddly enough, the crying child gradually stopped crying as soon as hey beside Mo Yan.


    Most newborn babies are wrinkled and look like little old men. Mo Yansheng''s fat girl, except for her red skin, has no wrinkles on her face at all, especially her round face with long facial features. She is very beautiful, and I can foresee that she will be a beautiful girl in the future.


    At this time, the fat girl opened her **** eyes, her pink and tender mouth opened slightly as if she was looking for something to eat, and her small nose also moved. I don''t know if she smelled her mother''s scent. She looked so cute and cute, Mo Yan''s heart almost melted just by looking at it.


    Mo Yan looked at the fat girl without blinking, until the fat girl couldn''t bear the hunger and started to cry loudly. She looked at her husband and asked at a loss: "Why are you crying again? Where is the fat girl?" ufortable?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan, a first-time father, didn''t know what was going on. He picked up the fat girl who was crying heartbrokenly and looked at the nanny who was chosen from thousands of people.


    The wet nurse took a step forward and replied respectfully: "Go back to the Marquis, Madam, my son has only been fed once since he was born. He must be crying from hunger."


    Mo Yan felt relieved and said quickly: "Then take her down quickly to nurse her. If she continues to cry, her throat will be broken from crying."


    "Yes, ma''am!" the nanny responded, took the child from Xiao Ruiyuan''s hand, and carried her out.


    Mo Yanmu sent the fat girl away and listened carefully to what was going on next door. It wasn''t until the fat girl stopped crying that she took a breath and quickly reached out to untie her clothes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s throat tightened when he saw it, and he suppressed the restlessness in his heart and asked, "Yan''er, what are you doing?"


    Mo Yan untied her clothes and said without raising her head: "Tong Nai, I want to nurse my daughter by myself."


    Breast milk is the most nutritious, butpared to a wet nurse, her breast milk is definitely better. When she first found a wet nurse, she hoped that the wet nurse would help take care of the child. She had never thought of letting the child eat other people''s milk.


    Ever since the fat girl drank the first mouthful of her mother''s milk, she no longer wanted to drink the wet nurse''s milk. She only looked for her mother''s scent. She had to be next to her mother every day to sleep honestly. Otherwise, this No one in the entire General''s Mansion could sleep peacefully because of the cries.


    Apart from this, the fat girl is good at everything. She will hum softly when she is hungry or wet, and she will cry loudly only when there is no time to feed or change diapers. There is no better child to take care of than her. .


    It was just that Mo Yan was a little tired. She had to get up three times a night to feed her milk, making it difficult for her to get a good night''s sleep. This also affected Xiao Ruiyuan, who slept in the same bed.


    ording to the rules, during Mo Yan''s confinement period, the couple cannot sleep in the same room. Mo Yan tried to persuade her several times, but Xiao Ruiyuan refused to sleep in separate rooms, and did not let the girl stay on duty at night. Mo Yan was responsible for breastfeeding, so he took over the diaper changing job. Whenever the fat girl whined, he was always the first to wake up. Come, check if the fat girl wets herself again.


    In the first few days, it was inevitable that I would be in a hurry and fail to change it properly, butter I became more and more proficient and did not mind the dirty diapers of the fat girl. This opened the eyes of the servants in the house again.


    The fat girl was already fat, but she was well taken care of by her parents. On the day she was full moon, she weighed herself and measured her length. Not only did she grow an inch and a half longer, she also gained five pounds. She looked fatter, three inches taller than others. A 6-month-old child is no different.


    On the day of the full moon, Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou came holding Uncle Mo, who was full moon on the same day, and the nephew and uncle finally had their first formal meeting.


    The fat girl''s baptism and full moon ceremony coincided with her uncle''s. After discussion, one decided to hold a banquet in the morning and the other in the afternoon. As a junior, the fat girl''s two wedding banquets were both arranged in the afternoon.


    Putting the two children together, the fat girl is three times older than her uncle. Mo Yan was very worried. She was worried that her fat girl would not be able to lose weight in the future, and her weight would increase in direct proportion to her age. She always thought about whether to put her on a diet...


    Dear friends, we are collecting the nicknames and nicknames for fat girls. Cant you think of a name like Yan Yan? (^?^*)

 Chapter 1151: Extra 19: Ten Thousand Flowers Festival

    Chapter 1151: Extra 19: Ten Thousand Flowers Festival


    Chapter 1151 Extra 19 Ten Thousand Flowers Festival


    Spring passed and autumn came, and in the blink of an eye, the fat girl, oh no, Xiao Wan was already two years old. In order to choose a good name for their fat girl, Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan struggled a lot. In the end, Mo Qingze made the decision and decided on the single word "Wan", whiches from "Green Xiao Mei Qinglian, delicate lotus floating Wan Yan".


    Wan, also known as beautiful jade, refers to all beautiful things. In the heart of Grandpa Mo Qingze, his granddaughter is the embodiment of beauty and deserves the best. It hurts Xiao Wan deeply. Even his son Mo Han, who was born on the same day as Xiao Wan, is ranked behind.


    However, two years have passed and the fat girl is still so fat. Standing next to her uncle, the aspect ratio ispletely crushed. As long as the fat girl stands in front of her little uncle, she will definitely be able to block him so tightly that she can''t even see the corner of her clothes.


    Fortunately, the fat girl is fat and has very good bones. She has never even sneezed since she was born. Moreover, her fair and chubby appearance is very popr. Anyone who sees her will not dislike her. .


    At first, Mo Yan was worried that her fat girl would get fatter and fatter, so when she was just half a year old, she secretly reduced the frequency of feeding her. Originally she had to feed six times during the day and three times at night, but she didn''t dare to feed her at night because she was afraid that her father would find out if her fat girl cried too much, so she fed her during the day and twice at once.


    The fat girl is bound to make trouble when she is hungry. Although she was aggrieved and gently coaxed by her unscrupulous mother, her father still found out about it that night. As for how he knew...hehe!


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who felt sorry for the fat girl, knew that he alone could not shake Mo Yan''s determination to put the fat **** a diet, so he went to his father-inw the next day and roundly exposed the fat girl''s helplessness in putting the fat **** a diet in front of his father-inw.


    After work that afternoon, Mo Qingze angrily went to the general''s mansion and beat up Mo Yan, who was coaxing his hungry and crying daughter. He wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl in and nevere out again.


    The diet n failed. Mo Yan was so angry that he immediately said, "Don''t you feel sorry for your daughter who is hungry? Then you can starve yourself." Then he cut off the "ration" of a man who hadined, and returned He was punished by not being allowed to go to bed for a month.


    Although the price was a bit high, Xiao Ruiyuan felt that it was nothing to stay alone in an empty room for the fat girl, since she would not be kicked out if she walked in in the middle of the night. Even the feeling of being a monk for a month was really unbearable.


    On March 20th, with clear skies and gentle winds, Liuyang Vige once again weed its annual Ten Thousand Flowers Festival. Every day, countless peoplee to the Mo familys thousand-acre orchard to go out and enjoy flowers, taste wine and discuss poetry, or write and write. Its so lively that these peoplee and enjoy themselves. Return.


    Each Ten Thousand Flowers Festivalsts for ten days, starting with the blooming of thousands of flowers and ending with the withering of thousands of flowers. After sessfully hosting the Thousand Flowers Festival twice, the Thousand Flowers Festival has be a special symbol of Liuyang Vige.


    This festival not only brought huge profits to the Mo family, but also made a lot of money to the vigers of Liuyang Vige. There are those who are good at cooking and open a small restaurant in their own homes. The business does not need to be too good. The money earned in ten days is enough for a family to spend for a year; Their exquisite items are very popr among young girls and children in the city; some are also flexible and can guide tourists who want to travel around. If you are lucky, you can get more silver rewards in one day than you can farm in a year. .


    After walking around with her fat girl in her arms for more than an hour, Mo Yan couldn''t stand it any longer. She said to her mother and sisters who were holding her brother''s hand: "Let''s go to the pavilion in front to have a rest. There are still many ces we haven''t gone to yet. Let''s take a break." You wont be able to finish shopping in just a short while.


    The Thousand Flower Festival has been held twice, but this was the first time for Mo Yan to experience it in person. During the first session, when she was in confinement, she gave Li Zhong a rough n and asked them toplete it themselves; they could have caught up with the second sessionst year, but several tribes in the south joined forces to shake the imperial power of Da Chu. Xiao Ruiyuan After being ordered to lead troops south to suppress the rebellion, Mo Yan did note back for more than half a year. Mo Yan and her fat daughter were worried about her husband''sfort all day long. How could she still have the time to participate in the Ten Thousand Flowers Festival?


    Everything went well this year. Taking advantage of the good weather and the holiday break, the family returned to Liuyang Vige and enjoyed the beautiful scenery like all the tourists whoe to enjoy the spring.


    Cui Qingrou was also a little tired, and said with a slightly messy breath: "Then take a rest first, just in time to wait for your father and your husband toe over."


    Xin''er and Sheng''er had no objection, so surrounded by the girls, they came to the pavilion halfway up the mountain.


    This pavilion is not open to the public and is only used by the Mo family. It adopts a semi-enclosed design. You can open the window to enjoy the outside scenery, and it can also iste the interference of all people and objects, forming an independent private space.


    No one hase to the pavilion for a long time, and the sunshine today is inevitably a bit hot and stuffy. Mo Yan asked the girls to open the windows around them, and soon bursts of warm wind mixed with the fragrance of flowers drifted in, and the sounds of people in the distance could be vaguely heard.


    While Mo Yan and others were standing by the window admiring the view, the girls quickly ced the food they had brought on the wooden table. There are not only various snacks and cooked food, but also low-aged fruit wine and honey water.


    The fat girl, who was ying with her mother''s hair in her arms, saw a cup with a tiger head carved on the table filled with light yellow honey water. Her dark eyes lit up and her tender eyes lit up. Said: "Mom, water, water, Wanwan wants to drink water."


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, carried the fat girl to the wooden table, put her on the chair, and let her drink from the tiger head cup.


    ~


    The fat girl happily held the tiger-head cup, but she was not in a hurry to drink it. Instead, she kissed the tiger''s head and then sipped the honey water sweetly through the half wooden straw protruding from the tiger''s mouth.


    Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh when she saw it. She stroked the few stupid hairs on the top of the fat girl''s head and said, "You obviously like the hair ball so much, but you also like to bully it. The cup is my treasure, my mother doesnt even know what to say to you!


    The fat girl drank up the honey water in one breath, hugged the tiger-head cup tightly in her arms, poked the tiger''s head with her fleshy fingers and said angrily: "It''s bad, it stole the cakes Wan Wan gave to her uncle and brother, The kite Wan Wan gave to my uncle and brother is broken, broken, broken to death."


    He was pointing at the fur ball in his mouth, but his eyes were not even half an inch away from the tiger''s head. The little girl was clearly thinking about it in her heart, but she refused to say it out loud.


    Ever since he had a fat girl, Mao Tuan''er probably knew that he would never be as good as Xiao Ruiyuan, a two-legged beast, in Mo Yan''s heart, so he put all his thoughts on the fat girl. He originally went home once every half month, butter came back every evening. Just to y with my fat girl.


    But who knew that in the heart of a fat girl, her uncle and brother are the first ymates, and Hairball can only be ranked second, which is another heavy blow to Hairball.


    Butpared to Xiao Ruiyuan, who couldn''t fight or beat him, Mao Tuan felt that the two-year-old little girl was much easier to deal with, so he often sabotaged the rtionship between the fat girl and her uncle.


    For example, a fat girl deliberately hides her favorite toy on her uncle''s body, making the fat girl mistakenly think that her uncle has taken her things; another example is that she deliberately irritates her uncle and pulls its hair when the uncle can''t help but At that time, I deliberately screamed very miserably and was overheard by the fat girl. What a scheming tiger!


    How can a two-year-old kid understand the world with an adult''s thinking? The various schemes of Hairball never came true. It wanted to frame the little uncle as a "thief". The fat girl just thought that the little uncle liked her toys and generously gave them to him to y with. The little uncle pulled the hair of Hairball, but the fat girl just Thinking they were ying, they pped their little fat hands and whined, "Hello"... the number of times was too many, and the hair ball waspletely desperate.


    A few days ago, the fat girl left her favorite pastries and kites for her uncle. She didn''t think about Mao Tuan at all. Mao Tuan took a sip of vinegar from her uncle and couldn''t help but eat the pastries that the fat girl had hidden and tore them up with her ws. Beautiful kite.


    When the fat girl found out, she was so angry that she said she would never take care of hairballs again. Mao Tuan was also sad and ran back to the military camp overnight and did note back for several days.


    As for the title of uncle and brother... Well, ever since the fat girl knew the meaning of "little" and still couldn''t figure out that "uncle" is a name for elders, she has been calling her uncle as uncle and brother, just like her uncle called her Wanwan. Same thing, I thought "uncle" was my uncle''s name.


    The couple corrected it for a long time, but could not change the name. However, Mo Qingze and Cui Qingrou were reluctant to force their granddaughter to call her this, saying that they would change it when she grew up.


    You girl, you are quite temperamental...


    Mo Yan rubbed her daughter''s head and was about to say something when she saw a group of peopleing outside the window from the corner of her eye. Seeing clearly who was in front of them, she quickly picked up her daughter and greeted her mother and sisters, then went outside the pavilion to wait.

 Chapter 1152: Extra 20: Children’s Affairs

    Chapter 1152: Extra 20: Children¡¯s Affairs


    Chapter 1152 Extra 20 Childrens Matters


    The leader was none other than Emperor Hui''an, who was traveling incognito. In addition to Emperor Hui''an, Chu Heng brought the four-year-old eldest grandson of the emperor, and the grandparents Yan Junyu and Duke Wu An also came.


    After the greetings, Mo Yan looked at Mr. Wu An carefully, and congratted him with a smile: "Grandpa Yan is rosy, energetic, and his body is getting better and better. Congrattions."


    Hahahaha, I am here today because of your wonderful rejuvenation. Duke Wu An stroked his beard andughed, his tone full of gratitude.


    When Mr. Wu An was paralyzed in bed, it was not that the imperial doctors at the imperial hospital and the famous doctors could not cure him. It was just that Mr. Wu An was old and could not withstand the powerful medicine. No one dared to inject a needle into Mr. Wu An''s head. As for Mr. Wu An, who was bedridden for a year, no one dared to take action.


    Seeing that Duke Wu An was getting weaker and weaker and could not hold on much longer, Emperor Hui''an personally issued an order to find a famous doctor in the world for his uncle Wu An. Although there were many famous doctors, just like the original imperial doctors and great doctors, they were helpless to deal with Wu An Gong''s illness.


    Mo Yan wanted this merit and did not want to see Mr. Wu An, who had made great achievements, pass away with endless regrets, so he practiced Du Shi Jiu Acupuncture hard at the end of her pregnancy and put a lot of effort into treating stroke symptoms.


    Fortunately, hard work paid off. After the child was one month old, with the help of her master, she performed acupuncture on Mr. Wu An. After three months, Mr. Wu An was able to walk. As of now, he is no different from before he became seriously ill.


    Mo Yan shook her head and said sincerely: "If Grandpa Yan hadn''t believed in me, I wouldn''t have dared to take action rashly. If Grandpa Yan wanted to thank me, he should also thank himself."


    After curing Duke Wu An, Mo Yan received a lot of merit. To be honest, Duke Wu An owed her nothing, and the two families had be closer in the past two years.


    Haha, you girl is still as good at talking as ever, I cant talk to you. Mr. Wu An smiled happily, but he felt a bit of unspeakable regret in his heart.


    Seeing the fat girl in Mo Yan''s arms looking over curiously, Mr. Wu An hid the strange look in his eyes and couldn''t help but want to tease her: "The little girl is so pretty. Come on, give me a hug, okay?"


    The fat girl curled her lips and hid in her mother''s arms: "Grandpa, don''t do it!"


    I didn''t expect the fat girl to be so disrespectful. Mo Yan patted the fat girl''s fat little **** with some embarrassment and said angrily: "Grandpa is grandpa. Why call me ''weird grandpa''? Don''t be so rude."


    The fat girl raised her head, nced at her mother, and then at the strange grandpa who was looking at her with a smile. Just when everyone thought she would reach out for Mr. Wu An to hug her, she twisted her little neck and hugged Mo tightly. Yan''s neck didn''t let go: "Weird grandpa, selling Wanwan and eating candies, bad!"


    As soon as the childish words came out, everyone was stunned. They all looked at the embarrassed Mr. Wu An, and then burst intoughter. No one thought that Mr. Wu An, at his age, would say such words to tease a two-year-old child, and that the child would hold him grudge.


    Emperor Hui''an became interested in the smart and clever fat girl. He stood up and walked to Mo Yan. He stretched out his hand to the fat girl in front of everyone''s surprised eyes: "Little girl, Grandpa Chu is good to you. Can you give Grandpa Chu a hug?" good?"


    The fat girl tilted her little head and thought carefully for a while. Maybe it was because Emperor Hui''an smiled too lovingly, or maybe she subconsciously knew that this grandpa wanted to please. The fat girl finally nodded and stretched out her fleshy little arms: "Grandpa Chu. ,hug!"


    "So good!" Emperor Hui''an had a smile on his face. He ignored the persuasion of others and insisted on reaching out to hold the fat girl in his arms. He even tilted her head and smiled at Mo Yan: "Yes, she is well raised. , she is a strong and good girl.


    Mo Yan was frightened when she heard this, and looked at her husband beside her with uneasy eyes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan quietly held his wife''s hand and shook his head slightly at her.


    Upon seeing this, Mo Yan felt a little calmer, but the next moment, when she saw Emperor Hui''an''s actions, her heart started to rise again.


    "Yao''er, do you like this little sister?" Emperor Hui''an held the fat girl in his arms and asked his grandson with a smile, as if he didn''t know what these words would bring. What a shock.


    Chu Chengyao''s facial features are a replica of his father Chu Heng, but his temperament is exactly the same as Xiao Ruiyuan''s. Not only does he rarely smile, his mature and steady appearance is quite popr with Emperor Hui''an. There are three hundred and sixty-five days in a year. Three hundred days were spent in the pce.


    Today is the first time that little Chengyao travels, and it is also the first time that he sees the fat girl. Ever since the fat girl was held in the arms of the emperor''s grandfather, his eyes have not left her for a moment. At this time, after listening to the emperor''s grandfather''s words, he said seriously. His little face wrinkled in a rare way, and just when everyone thought he was about to shake his head, he suddenly stretched out his finger and poked the fat girl''s soft and tender face.


    The meaty texture was softer than the crystal steamed dumplings he had eaten in the morning. Xiao Chengyao looked at his fingers, a look of confusion appeared on his face, and couldn''t help but poke the fat girl''s face again. As if he was sure of something, he said to the imperial grandfather with a straight face: "I like it!"


    Soft and tender, are they as delicious as steamed dumplings? What should I do? I really want to bite it!


    This was the first time for the fat girl to be poked in the face by a stranger. Even if Xiao Chengyao''s force was not strong, it was still very painful for the fat girl whose skin was too soft, not to mention that this poke was too damaging to the fat girl''s face. How could she be happy if she loses face?


    So the fat girl''s little universe exploded, she red at little Chengyao angrily, stretched out her fat and tender fingers, and poked his face in a "reciprocal manner", and loudly said two words in her little mouth: "Bad guy! "


    It was a novel experience for Xiao Chengyao to poke someone for the first time and get poked back. The fat girl poked her face with her soft fingers. Not only did it not hurt, it was actually a bit fun.


    Little Chengyao didn''t mind being called a "bad guy" at all. He couldn''t help but stretched out his two little hands to hug the fat little paws of the fat girl, and squeezed them gently. A look of surprise appeared on his little face again: "Okay." Soft, is this little girl really made of Xiao Long Bao?


    With such a thought in his mind, Xiao Chengyao couldn''t suppress it any longer. To confirm his guess, he stood up on tiptoes and approached without hesitation, opened his mouth and bit the fat girl''s fat little paw.


    The fat girl never expected that she would not be able to fight back. Her fat paw was caught by the "bad guy" and was about to be "eaten". She was so frightened that she burst into tears: "Mom, help, help-"


    Sudden changes urred that no one expected. When the fat girl''s fat paw was "rescued", there was already ayer of shiny saliva and a row of neat tooth marks on it.


    Liangzi, this is how it ended!


    What should I do? I really want to get the two little ones together|O|Ouch~

 Chapter 1153: Extra 21: About having a second child

    Chapter 1153: Extra 21: About having a second child


    Chapter 1153 Extra Chapter 21 About having a second child


    In the few years after she became pregnant and gave birth to a daughter, Mo Yan not only took care of the daily life of the father and daughter, but also did not forget the "great cause" of umting good deeds. When Wanwan was two years old, the time was ripe, so she handed Chu Heng''s long-prepared ns for running schools in various ces.


    In recent years, Chu Heng did not have anymendable literary talent, but he enjoyed a high reputation in the schrlymunity and was respected as the "Sage Prince" by the world. This was all due to the great sess of the n to support poor students to enter school.


    Chu Heng attached great importance to Mo Yan''s carefully prepared n. After careful consideration, he secretly submitted the n to Emperor Hui''an.


    Emperor Hui''an was a rare wise king and a rare open-minded person, but suspicion was amon problem of every emperor. He trusted his prince and had long been prepared to hand over the kingdom of Da Chu to the prince''s hands. However, Any emperor would probably not want his reputation among the people to bepletely crushed by his son when he was in power.


    If this school running n is sessfully implemented, its reputation will be no less than that of the previous support n, and it will even far exceed it.


    Chu Heng was well versed in the ways of royal father and son, and no matter how satisfied he was with the n, he did not want to end up with Emperor Hui''an because of this achievement that would shine through history, so he decisively gave it away. To gain favor with Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan.


    Hui''an Emperor Longyan Dayue, who received this n, didn''t know Chu Heng''s concerns, but still asked Chu Heng to do it personally when implementing it. Obviously Emperor Hui''an was satisfied with this achievement, but as the future emperor, Chu Heng had more achievements and more protection. He was not shameless enough to take away all his son''s achievements.


    With support ns in ce, the school running n went smoothly with almost no obstacles. In addition, Chu Heng''smand was extremely strict, and no one dared to do anything bad. Everything is developing in a good direction. Emperor Hui''an and Chu Heng''s prestige among the people is even greater than before, and they are called "the two sage emperors" byter generations.


    As for Mo Yan who made the n, Emperor Hui''an originally wanted to reward her, but she already had the title of County Lord. This is the highest title for non-concubine women except royal princesses. It was impossible to add a title. So Emperor Hui''an decisively issued an order to give the fat girl the title of county and county, as well as some meaningful titles - Fengyan.


    The moment she knelt down to receive the edict and heard the title was sealed, Mo Yan wanted to stand up and pick up the fat girl to refuse the edict, but she really didnt have the guts to do so, and once again the idea of helping the fat girl lose weight came up in her mind.


    The so-called Fengyan, that is, full and beautiful, although it has a beautiful wish, but she doesn''t want her fat girl to grow up to be like Concubine Yang. That is simply a tragedy!


    With the decree, there is no possibility of changing it. From now on, the fat girl is also a person with status. Fortunately, "Fengyan" is given by the king of a country. Regardless of whether it has other deep meanings, no one dares to use it to tease a fat girl. That is asking for death!


    Mo Yan didn''t seem to get any benefits, but as the school n progressed, she spent a lot of money on it, and her merit gradually increased.


    As long as this n continues, merit will continue to be added to Mo Yan''s head. In short, Mo Yan got a huge advantage from this incident, but no one will know about it!


    Yan Yan, if you continue like this, maybe the next upgrade of the space will be earlier than we expected. Looking at the merit bead that was covered less than half by red lines, Xue Tuanzi danced with joy.


    Mo Yan hugged Xue Tuanzi and said with a dazed look: "I really hope it can be faster so that I can return to modern times as soon as possible."


    Aftering to this time and space for seven or eight years, she has be more and more ustomed to the life here. Everything in modern times seems to be an unreachable dream, but she knows very well that it is not a dream. There are rtives there who have raised her for more than 20 years. .


    Although she originally belonged to this time and space, the twenty-five years in the modern era were not imaginary. She would still miss her rtives who loved her and wanted to know how they were doing, and she also wanted to tell them that she was fine here. Let them not be sad...


    "Yan Yan, yes, we will definitely be able to go back." Xue Tuanzi, the only one who knew Mo Yan''s thoughts, stretched out his short hand tofort her, his voice was rare and serious.


    Mo Yan smiled slightly, poked Xue Tuanzi''s still soft belly and said, "You now have hands, feet and five senses. I really want to know how you will change when the space is upgraded to the ninth level."


    Xue Tuanzi puffed out her belly proudly and said arrogantly: "You will know when the timees."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan became more and more curious: "Are you really not going to tell me? If you don''t be so cute by then, I''ll be mentally prepared!"


    Xue Tuanzi stiffened and asked without confidence: "What if it''s not cute?"


    Mo Yan touched her chin and thought deeply, then said seriously: "You are so cute now. You will definitely be even cuter after you upgrade. If you are not cute..."


    At this point, she paused deliberately, and under Xue Tuanzi''s nervous eyes, she smiled evilly and said: "I will dress you up cutely, with a big red flower as big as a bowl on your head and a beautiful outfit." Princess dress, haha!


    When Xue Tuanzi heard this, he immediately thought of the fat girl who was dressed up like a rag doll by an unscrupulous owner not long ago. She screamed in despair: "No, I don''t want to wear a big red flower, I don''t want to wear a princess dress, don''t-"


    Mo Yan didn''t expect Xue Tuanzi''s reaction to be so big, and asked suspiciously: "Does it mean that when the space is upgraded to the ninth level, you will be ugly?"


    Xue Tuanzi was furious and said: "You are ugly, your whole family is ugly!"


    Mo Yan nced at Xue Tuanzi and said calmly: "Everyone with eyes knows that I am not ugly, and there is no ugly person in my family."


    In other words, you dont have eyes!


    Xue Tuanzi: I really want to run away from home, how can I break it?


    Xue Tuanzi was bullied severely, but he still refused to say what he would be after the ninth level. Mo Yan didn''t ask again when she couldn''t find anything. She went to the medicine room to refine several kinds of pills for use, and then made room to dress the fat girl who had just woken up.


    Mom, what are you having for breakfast today? The fat girl rubbed her eyes drowsily, leaning into her mothers arms and asking expectantly.


    Two yearster, the fat girl is already four years old. Her little face is still round, her skin is as white as a freshly peeled egg, and her eyes are dark and bright, like two ck pearls embedded in them. She is so cute.


    I think of eating as soon as I open my eyes, what a greedy girl! Mo Yan teased as she scratched the fat girls pretty nose.


    The fat girl raised her fleshy little chin and said usibly: "Food is the most important thing for the people, and eating is also a pursuit. Wanwan opens her eyes and wants to eat. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Hey, after studying with your uncle for a few days, I can use this argument to refute my mother. Not bad, not bad." Mo Yan praised the fat girl without hesitation and kissed her heavily on the chubby face. One mouthful.


    Although the little girl is young, she is very smart. She can remember everything she has been taught once, and she can also draw inferences from one instance and talk about big principles. No one among her peers is her opponent, even those who are two years older than her. Chu Chengyao was also speechless by her repeated refutations, so he had to read hard to learn more knowledge that he didn''t know.


    The fat girl covered the kissed cheek and looked at her mother shyly, and mustered up the courage to say: "Mom, Wanwan is a big girl now, you can''t kiss Wanwan anymore."


    The fat girl with a childish look actually said such a thing. Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh. He touched her forehead and said with a smile: "You are my mother''s daughter. Even if you grow into a big girl as tall as my mother, my mother can still kiss you."


    When the fat girl heard this, a look of doubt appeared on her little face: "Is that so? But Chu Chengyao told Wanwan that only Wanwan''s husband can kiss Wanwan, and no one else can."


    Although she likes to y kissing with her mother, she has never seen other people''s mothers ying kissing like this. Her grandmother would not kiss her uncle. She thinks Chu Chengyao is right.


    Mo Yan secretly cursed "holding the grass", and lost all the goodwill she had towards Chu Chengyao, who came out of the pce again and again to seduce the fat girl, and now dared to mislead the fat girl.


    She straightened the fat girl''s head and said seriously: "That boy lied to you. Don''t you hate him very much? Don''t believe a word he says in the future. He has no good intentions."


    None of the three grandsons of the Chu family are honest. Needless to say, the old one wants to tie the Xiao family to the Chu family''s boat. The younger one wants to trick the fat girl into bing his daughter-inw. The younger one is even more hateful. , you know how to find a wife for yourself at a young age, how can you do this when you grow up?


    "Lied to me?" The fat girl heard this and said angrily: "Wanwan knows that he is not a good person. He always kisses Wanwan''s face when Wanwan is not paying attention. Humph, she even said that Wanwan''s face is the only one who has Wanwan''s face. I can kiss her husband, does he want to be Wanwans husband? Its so annoying, Wanwan will never see him again in the future.


    Mo Yan was very satisfied with the fat girl''s reaction, and said with the same hatred: "Yes, Wanwan, don''t y with him in the future. If he dares to kiss you again, you tell mother, and mother will let the hair ball scare him."


    The fat girls eyes lit up and her little head nodded: Listen to me!


    The mother and daughter reached an agreement, and after having breakfast in a happy mood, Mo Yan handed the fat girl to the nannies and maids, and asked them to y in the yard, while he went to the study to handle the affairs of the house.


    It took an hour to finish the affairs, and Mo Yan came to the yard to y games with the fat girl. Not long after the mother and daughter yed, Cui Qingrou came over with Mo Han.


    Fat girl and Mo Han have a very good rtionship with their nephews. As soon as the uncle came, the fat girl forgot about her mother and happily pulled her uncle to y with her new puzzle.


    Mo Yan and Cui Qingrou sat aside and watched for a while, then started talking aboutmon things.


    Cui Qingrou thought of something, took Mo Yan''s hand and asked quietly: "Yan''er, Wanwan is already four years old. Is it time for you to have a second child?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan said helplessly: "Mom, when Wan Wan was three years old, my daughter stopped wearing contraceptive pills, but after a year there is no movement in her belly. Maybe Wan Wan is the only girl in her destiny!"


    Fat Girl and Chu Chengyao will have separate extras, thats it for now! Yan Yanweimao has not been pregnant for four years?

 Chapter 1154: Extra 22: Pregnancy, suspicious

    Chapter 1154: Extra 22: Pregnancy, suspicious


    Chapter 1154 Extra Chapter 22 Pregnancy, suspicion


    Mo Yan was given birth to a second child when the fat girl was two years old. However, she felt that the fat girl was still young and needed her mother to take care of her, so she decided to postpone the birth for a year.


    When the fat girl turned three, Mo Yan threw away the birth control pill that she had been wearing for three years, and adjusted her body to the ideal state to prepare for the birth of a child.


    But who would have thought that a year had passed, and there was no movement in her belly. She checked her own pulse and there was no problem. She didn''t know what was going on, so she could only take care of the fat girl and look forward to having a baby at the same time.


    Now being asked by Cui Qingrou, Mo Yan couldn''t exin why, and she felt more and more that she might really be the only one in her life. Although it was a pity that she didn''t have a son to make up the word "good", she felt that it was good to concentrate on raising her fat daughter.


    "You kid, you are talking nonsense again!" Cui Qingrou patted the back of her daughter''s hand and scolded: "My son-inw has reached the position of a first-grade general, and it is the Marquis. I don''t know how many people are watching below. If nothing else, Is there not enough gossip in the city now?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan frowned slightly: "Mom, my daughter understands what you mean, but no one can say for sure about this kind of thing. It''s useless for my daughter to be anxious."


    In the eyes of people nowadays, a daughter will get married one day, and a son is the one who supports his parents. Without a son, a family will be destitute. When he gets old, he will have no one to send him to, and he will be very deste underground.


    Therefore, even if Mo Yan gave birth to a fat girl, the Xiao family would still be considered childless. People often said that because of this, some people in the Xiao family even pressured Mo Yan to have several concubines for Xiao Ruiyuan. Mo Yan was Yan fought back mercilessly.


    Some people in Beijing are even more outrageous. They think that Mo Yan can''t give birth to a son because Xiao Ruiyuan hasmitted too many crimes, so she is destined to have no children. Some people think that her belly is not up to par, and she is trying to climb Xiao Ruiyuan''s tree. Dashu sent many women with **** and big butts who looked fertile to his door.


    Of course, Xiao Ruiyuan personally dismissed all these women with a shameful face, and he also showed no kindness to those who sent them here. Many of them were dug up by him and lost their official positions, and the whole family was driven out of the capital. .


    After several times, although no one dared to send women to the door again, when Mo Yan was out and about, someone secretly suggested that she go to the Xiao n to adopt a little boy and raise it under her own name. In this way, the General''s Mansion and the Marquis Mansion would not be considered as having no heirs. .


    Mo Yan would spend money to raise a child who was not rted to her by blood, but she would not put the child in her name and raise her as her biological son. Faced with these explicit hints, she pretended not to hear them and did not take these people''s words to heart, but she felt a little ufortable in her heart.


    Cui Qingrou hesitated for a moment, sent the girls away, and asked in a low voice: "There is nothing wrong with your health, could it be... Why don''t you mention it to your son-inw and let your master take a look at it?"


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan denied the spection without thinking too much: "Mom, there will be no problem with your husband''s health, otherwise I won''t be able to give birth to Wan Wan."


    Even if something went wrong in the past two years, she usually used spiritual spring water and ingredients from the space to recuperate her husband''s health. If there was any problem, it should be repaired. It is impossible not to give birth to a child.


    "This...hey, as long as you and your wife think it''s okay, don''t worry about the gossip outside. Mom doesn''t have any other intentions. I just hope that you will always be well." Seeing her daughter''s certainty, Cui Qingrou only said this even if she had doubts in her heart. .


    This kind of thing is not easy to handle. Which man is willing to admit that he has a problem in that area? There is no need for the couple to fall out of love. Perhaps, as their daughter said, they were destined to have no children, or the time has note yet!


    "Mom, my daughter understands your kindness. Don''t worry, even if we really don''t have a son, our family of three will be fine." Mo Yanforted Cui Qingrou. If she had just gotten married, she would not have dared to make such an assertion, but now she can I am sure my husband will not change his mind.


    Thats good, thats good


    Cui Qingrou patted Mo Yan''s hand, feeling a little more at ease.


    Although Mo Yan didn''t care about the rumors outside, she wanted to have another child, and this conversation affected her emotions to some extent. In the evening, Xiao Ruiyuan came back from the Yamen. The family of three should have had dinner happily, but Mo Yan was always a little absent-minded.


    Xiao Ruiyuan noticed something strange about his wife. He poured some soup for the fat girl who wanted to drink fish soup and asked softly: "What''s wrong? Is Wanwan being naughty again?"


    Before Mo Yan spoke, the fat girl was unhappy. She put down the soup bowl and stared at her eyes and said, "It''s obviously dad''s fault. He couldn''t let mom give birth to a little brother. How can we me Wan Wan for being naughty?"


    As soon as these words came out, both the couple were stunned by the straightforward words. Mo Yan reacted quickly and immediately covered the fat girl''s mouth and taught him a lesson with a fierce face: "How did you say that? Mom is not in a good mood. Talk to your father." It has nothing to do with you."


    I didnt expect that the little guy was ying with his uncle, and he heard the conversation between himself and his mother, and told him the reason. I really wanted to spank her!


    The fat girl blinked aggrievedly, silently using her mother of being "unreasonable" in kissing her.


    Mo Yan had no time to pay attention to the fat girl. She looked at her husband, whose face was as dark as water, and exined dryly: "Don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense. My bad mood has nothing to do with it. Don''t take it to heart."


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at his wife, but he couldn''t tell that she was lying. He stretched out his stiff hand and patted his wife on the shoulder. He originally wanted to say that he was fine, but when the words came to his lips, he couldn''t say them out, and a dense feeling of guilt suddenly appeared in his heart. .


    Mo Yan misunderstood, thinking that he minded this matter, and exined anxiously: "My mother came over today and told me about the child. It''s just that we can''t control this kind of thing, but when I think about it, I feel... It''s just a bit of a pity. Having a fat girl is enough to worry about. Even if we don''t have a son, wouldn''t our family of three be happy? I''m just worried that you will be annoyed by the gossip outside, so don''t take it to heart. "


    Xiao Ruiyuan took a deep breath, put his arms around his wife and the daughter in the middle, and shook his head: "I don''t mind, and I never take those gossips to heart. I''m just sorry for my wife, letting her endure these unnecessary things." The annoyance


    Mo Yan quickly shook her head: "It''s nothing. If my mouth grows on other people, how can they say it has anything to do with me? Husband, just don''t mind! Besides, it''s not your husband''s fault that Mei Mei can add a younger brother to a fat girl. Husband, There is nothing sorry for me."


    Yaner


    Xiao Ruiyuan hugged his wife and daughter tightly. Somewhere deep in his heart, there was an unspeakable secret hidden.


    The fat girl who was caught in the middle was extremely distressed. Aunt Liu''s sister and brother had younger brothers and sisters to y with, so she could only y with her little uncle, but her little uncle was too big to hug and bully. But she can''t. She really, really wants a soft little brother or sister. Why can''t her father and mother change one for her?


    The couple naturally didn''t know about the troubles of the fat girl. The matter of having a second child was over for the time being, and it did not have any negative impact on the couple''s rtionship.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was worried that someone would take advantage of his childlessness and be disrespectful to Mo Yan. Whenever his family of three went on a trip, they would change their usual low-key attitude and leave with each other hugging each other; , he would personally pick her up and drop her off, and show off her affection in front of thedies; in addition, the fat girl was well-behaved and sensible, outperforming all the children of the same age, and aroused the envy, jealousy and hatred of many people, and secretly said to Jiajun You are blessed.


    How the outsiders reacted, the family of three didn''t care at all. They lived a carefree life as if they had no worries. However, one day after autumn, all this came to an abrupt end when Mo Yan suddenly fainted in the study!


    After getting the news, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t even bother to ask for leave. He hurried back from the military camp and plunged into the bedroom.


    At this time, Mo Yan had woken up and was leaning on the bedside talking to the fat girl.


    The fat girl sat on the edge of the bed with her ear against her mother''s belly. She stretched out her fingers curiously and whispered something to her mother.


    Seeing her husbanding back, Mo Yan had a happy smile on her face. Just as she was about to speak, the fat girl couldn''t wait to speak first: "Dad,e on,e on. There is a little brother hidden in mother''s belly. Come on. Look!"


    "How could it be?" Xiao Ruiyuan froze on the spot and screamed in disbelief as if he was struck by lightning. The shock on his face was more than joy.


    When Mo Yan saw this, the smile on his face gradually solidified.


    The fat girl didn''t notice that her father and mother were in a bad mood. Seeing that her father didn''t seem to believe it, she quickly got down from the chair and ran to her father. She took her father''s big hand and walked to the bed: "Dad, it''s true, mother." There is really a little brother hidden in my belly, Grandpa Du said it himself!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan reacted suddenly. When he met his wife''s probing gaze, his eyes shed and he subconsciously concealed it: "Madam, is this true? Are you really pregnant?"


    Mo Yan took a deep look at her husband and asked, "My husband doesn''t seem happy that I''m pregnant, or does it mean that he doesn''t want me to get pregnant at all?"


    Nonsense! Xiao Ruiyuan refuted Mo Yans words without even thinking: My wifes sudden pregnancy is too unexpected for my husband. How could he not want his wife to be pregnant?


    Mo Yan looked at her husband quietly, as if thinking about the authenticity of these words. After a long time, she suddenly smiled and said angrily: "My husband''s reaction just now was so strange. I thought you didn''t like this child!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s expression changed and he scolded: "You''re talking nonsense again. It''s my husband''s child. How can I not like it?"


    Mo Yan smiled, as if he believed what he said.


    The fat **** the side looked at her father and then her mother, feeling a little scared for some reason. She subconsciously stretched out her little hand, holding her father with one hand and her mother with the other. She blinked her eyes and said: "Dad, mother, Wan Wan has finally waited for the little brother. You must make the little brothere out. Wan Wan will Be good and give all the delicious and fun things to your little brother."

 Chapter 1155: Extra 23 Cold War

    Chapter 1155: Extra 23 Cold War


    Chapter 1155 Extra Chapter 23 Cold War


    The weird atmosphere between the couple was relieved by the fat girl''s childish words, and a brief calm was maintained.


    The fat girl was too smart and sensitive. Mo Yan didnt want the fat girl to be affected. He touched her little head and smiled and said, Wanwan is so good, she will definitely be a good sister in the future.


    Well, Wanwan must be a good sister. The fat girl nodded her head heavily. At this moment, her status as a sister seemed to make her grow up a lot, and she vaguely understood the responsibilities of a sister.


    Mo Yan looked at the fat girl lovingly, couldn''t help but kiss her face several times, and softly vinated her: "Mom has Wan Wan''s younger brother or sister in her belly. During these days, my mother will... If I cant hold Wanwan in my arms anymore, will Wanwan be unhappy?


    The fat girl looked at her mother in confusion, then at her t belly, and shook her head: "No, Grandpa Du told Wanwan to look at her and not to make her work too hard. Wanwan remembers it, now that Wanwan has grown up, she can take care of my mother and younger brothers and sisters, and she doesnt need to be hugged by my mother."


    Looking at the fat girl with a solemn face, Mo Yan felt so soft-hearted. This child was too sensible and would never make trouble unreasonably. She was just a pistachio. Seeing her, she had no worries at all, even if she gave birth to more children in the future. , this one is always special.


    Okay, Wanwan is such a good boy. From now on, my mother will rely on Wanwan.


    Unexpectedly, the fat girl shook her head, took her father''s hand and covered her mother''s hand, and corrected her with a serious face: "Mom, Wanwan is still a child, father is mother''s support, and also Wanwan and her younger brother. My sister is relying on me, so my mother should say these words to my father."


    Mo Yan was stunned, subconsciously looking at her husband who had not spoken for a long time, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart was tight, he grabbed his wife''s hand tightly, and said to the fat girl who was looking forward to her father and mother''s answer: "Wanwan, father will take good care of your mother. When your mother gives birth to a little brother and sister, Wanwan will help Can parents take care of them?"


    The fat girl''s eyes lit up, and her little face was filled with a cheerful smile: "Okay, dad will take care of mom, and Wan Wan will take care of her younger siblings, that''s settled!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan smiled slightly, gently rubbed the fat girl''s little head with his big palm and nodded: "That''s it!"


    The fat girl looked at her parents'' faces and saw that they were both smiling. For some reason, she felt relieved, as if she had aplished something great.


    "Father, mother, Wanwan is going to find grandma and tell grandma that Wanwan is going to be a sister!" The fat girl couldn''t wait to let everyone know that she was about to have a younger brother and sister. After talking to her parents for a while, she couldn''t wait to get her. Go to Mo Mansion and tell your grandparents, aunts and uncles the good news.


    "Well, go quickly and take the girls with you." Mo Yan warned a few words with a smile. When the fat girl went out, the smile on her face fell and she pulled out the clenched hand with a little force. She looked directly at her husband who was standing beside the bed.


    "Yan''er..." Xiao Ruiyuan suddenly panicked and wanted to hold Mo Yan''s hand again, but was dodged.


    Mo Yan raised her head and carefully looked at her husband, who had been sleeping with her for more than five years, and suddenly felt that she didn''t quite understand him. She suppressed her thoughts and asked calmly: "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan slowly retracted his somewhat stiff hand, not daring to look directly into those prating eyes: "Husband...what do you want to know, madam?"


    Mo Yan raised the corners of her lips slightly. She couldn''t tell whether it was a smile or sarcasm, but the words that came out of her mouth made Xiao Ruiyuan change his face: "How about you tell me why I have been infertile for more than a year?"


    If the fat girl hadn''t revealed her pregnancy the moment the man revealed her, she wouldn''t have been sure of the guess in her heart. She didn''t expect that her closest lover had actually done something she didn''t know about behind her back.


    At that moment, she couldn''t exin what she felt in her heart. She was angry, confused, and sad... Now she just wanted to know why this man did this.


    Looking at his wife who was holding back her anger, Xiao Ruiyuan knew that she knew what he had done secretly. He couldn''t refuse and grabbed his wife''s hand. His hoarse voice was deep and suppressed: "Yan''er, listen to my exnation!"


    Mo Yan didnt struggle, his expression was unusually calm: You say it, Ill listen.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan felt even more unsure, and suddenly realized that he seemed to have made a big mistake. Taking a deep breath, he looked at Mo Yan and confessed the truth: "Not long after Wanwan was born, I took Juezi San!"


    The so-called annihtion of children, the annihtion of descendants of food, cannot be cured by medicine or stone! A man, or a man who shoulders the inheritance of his family''s bloodline, needs so much courage and apelling reason to take Juezi Powder without hesitation!


    There was no surprise on Mo Yan''s face. She closed her eyes and opened them after a long time. She looked at the man with deep disappointment in her eyes, "Why did you do this?"


    She doesnt understand why this man does this? Doesn''t he want to have children of his own? Then why were you so looking forward to Wanwan''s arrival back then?


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at his wife deeply and tightened his palms involuntarily: "My child... it''s enough to have a Wanwan!"


    My husband never wants to do what he did four years ago, watching you suffer the pain of pregnancy and being helpless, and he is even more afraid of losing you! If so, kidhe would rather not have it!


    Nonsense, you lied to me, youre lying to me again! Mo Yan withdrew her hand angrily and shouted uncontrobly: You obviously didnt say that when we got married.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was so anxious that he hugged the furious woman tightly andforted her: "Yan''er, don''t be angry, or you may hurt the child."


    Mo Yan struggled hard and said coldly: "As a father, you don''t look forward to this child. Are you still afraid of hurting it?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan tightened his arms to hold his wife in his arms. He did not retort, but lowered his head and kissed her lips fiercely.


    Uh-uh-uh-


    Mo Yan became increasingly angry, clenching her fists and beating the man who restrained her hard. She didn''t want to get close to him at all until she found out the truth.


    Fistes fell on Xiao Ruiyuan like raindrops, but Xiao Ruiyuan seemed not to feel anything. The kiss became deeper and deeper, as if he wanted to pour all his emotions into this kiss.


    Mo Yan''s whole body went limp from being kissed, and the fists that fell became lighter and lighter. In the end, she didn''t even have the strength to punch, and her still delicate cheeks were stained with a seductive blush.


    The kiss was extraordinarily long. When it ended, Mo Yan only had the strength to breathe in Xiao Ruiyuan''s arms, and she even forgot to ask him why he took Juezi San.


    Xiao Ruiyuan held his wife''s face lovingly, and kissed her carefully on her face. One hand gradually moved down to her lower abdomen, and aplicated look shed in his eyes...


    CavanCavanCavanI cant write about conflicts between husband and wife~ (_)~PS: Can I say that a new hole has been opened? \\/

 Chapter 1156: Extra 24 Pregnancy Daily

    Chapter 1156: Extra 24 Pregnancy Daily


    Chapter 1156 Extra 24Pregnancy Daily


    Mo Yan forced him to find out the reason why Xiao Ruiyuan took Juezi Powder. Although he did so because he did not want to bear the pain of pregnancy and was worried that he would risk his life to give birth to a child, Mo Yan still could not easily forgive him.


    Is there anything that cannot be discussed between husband and wife? This matter concerns each other. They can openly discuss it, but Xiao Ruiyuan chose sterilization on his own initiative without asking Mo Yan''s opinion. The reason for being lenient can be exined as fear of Mo Yan''s objection. She didn''t tell her beforehand, because she disrespected Mo Yan. She had never been a dodder who clings to men.


    This aspect of Mo Yan''s anger was only a small part of the reason. On the other hand, they were husband and wife, supporting and relying on each other. She did not want this man to bear everything silently, as if this would exclude her. , this feeling is not good at all.


    In order to teach Xiao Ruiyuan a profound lesson, Mo Yan entered into a one-sided cold war, pretending to be affectionate in front of others, and refused to speak to Xiao Ruiyuan at all when behind his back.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked calm on the surface, but inside he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. After seeing that various methods to coax Mo Yan failed, his whole body was like a moving ice cave, getting colder day by day.


    Even though he knew why Mo Yan was angry, and knew that it would be fine if he apologized properly after being angry for a while, Mo Yan''s cold attitude made him unable to bear it for a day.


    The servants in the mansion noticed that the atmosphere between the two masters was not right, and even became cautious when walking. Especially when facing the uncertain male master, they were even more trembling for fear that they would do something wrong and the mansion would never be the same again. of harmony.


    The fat girl who was less than five years old also noticed something was wrong. When she saw her mother only picking up food for herself and ignoring her father who was holding a bowl of rice and slowly devouring it, she suddenly felt that her father was so pitiful that she couldn''t help but put down her chopsticks and pull her mother along. He begged with his sleeves: "Mom, what did Daddy do wrong? You can just scold me, but you can''t let go of Daddy!"


    Mo Yan paused while picking up the vegetables, nced at the man who was looking over, and said to the fat girl: "Mom doesn''t want your father, Wan Wan, don''t think too much."


    The fat girl couldn''t believe it. She pouted and muttered dissatisfiedly: "Then why don''t you pick up some food for Dad? Dad has been eating in rice for several days!"


    Mo Yan picked up a piece of green vegetables with chopsticks and said nonsense with her eyes open: "Your father has a bad gastrointestinal condition and can only eat white rice these days."


    The fat girl was doubtful, looked at her father who looked not very good, and asked worriedly: "Dad, are you feeling unwell? Why didn''t you tell Wanwan?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan never thought about using the fat girl to ease this conflict. Seeing that the fat girl was so considerate and sensible, he didn''t want to worry her anymore, so he nodded: "Your mother is right, dad really can''t eat vegetables these days. "


    When the fat girl saw that her father had admitted it, she no longer had any doubts. She stretched out her chubby hand, picked up the rice spoon, and poured rice into her father''s bowl with great effort: "Dad, please eat more. When you are well, mother will definitely do it." Ill cook it myself and prepare a lot of delicious food for you.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked at his silent wife, his expression darkened, he touched the fat girl''s head and said: "Your mother can''t bear it now, she has to wait until your brother or sisteres out."


    The fat girl was reminded of this and suddenly remembered that her mother had a baby in her belly. She nodded repeatedly: "Yes, mother can''t be bothered. Then Wanwan can be made for daddy. Wanwan can make cakes now."


    Fatty girl is aplete snacker. She not only loves to eat, but also likes to eat by herself. In the past, mother and daughter used to mess around in the kitchen. Now, with the help of adults, fat girl has learned several kinds of pastries.


    Be good, Dad, wait. Xiao Ruiyuan looked gentle and was apletely loving father in front of his daughter.


    The fat girl obviously enjoyed her father''s praise. She ate the food with a crooked eyebrow and made up her mind to learn to cook more delicious food before her father got better.


    Watching the interaction between father and daughter, Mo Yan''s expression softened unconsciously. She touched her t belly and began to look forward to the life of a family of four. Although she had resentment towards the man in her heart, it was not as strong as it was at first.


    With the pistachio of the fat girl as a mediator, the rtionship between the couple became more harmonious day by day.


    After experiencing this incident, Xiao Ruiyuan clearly realized his mistake. After Mo Yanpletely calmed down, he sincerely admitted his mistake and promised not to make it again in the future.


    Seeing that Xiao Ruiyuan truly repented, Mo Yan forgave him. The family of three returned to their former warmth and harmony, and even the servants in the mansion breathed a sigh of relief.


    As for why he got his wife pregnant again four yearster after he had clearly taken Juezi Powder, Xiao Ruiyuan was very puzzled. He specifically asked the ghost doctor who gave him Juezi Powder, thinking that it was the ghost doctor who gave him Juezi Powder. has a problem.


    The medicine he prepared was questioned, and the ghost doctor was very angry, but he couldn''t exin the reason. He had to attribute it to Xiao Ruiyuan once eating ck Ganoderma lucidum, which changed his physique, so that the Juezi scattered after taking it for more than four years. Later, the effect of sterilization was lost.


    This answer barely made sense, and the two of them couldn''t think of any other answers, so they could only leave it at that.


    Mo Yan, who knew the truth, pretended to be confused and asked once. Seeing that they did not suspect him, he safely put the matter aside and raised the baby with peace of mind until the baby was born in July next year.


    At this time, Mo Yan''s belly was already three months old. The news of pregnancy also spread like wildfire, which severely pped some people who were watching the show in the face. Some people with whom she was close also sent generous gifts, wishing Mo Yan a baby soon, so as topletely block the troubles of some bad actors. Mouth.


    Compared to the hardships of being pregnant with a fat girl, this pregnancy was much more stable. Except for fainting once when she found out she was pregnant, Mo Yan had no morning sickness and couldn''t eat, nor did her mood change particrly. If it weren''t for the fact that her belly was getting bigger day by day. , her food intake is getting better day by day, and it is impossible to tell that she is pregnant.


    Fortunately, Mo Yan learned from the previous experience and tried to restrain himself no matter how much he wanted to eat, so as not to end up weighing 8 pounds or 6 taels.


    Of course, even if she wanted to eat with open belly, Xiao Ruiyuan would not agree. Not only did he beat the serving girls severely, but he also told the fat girl every day to take care of her mother.


    It was also at this time that the fat girl realized that her mother had suffered a lot because she was too fat. Naturally, she kept her father''s words in mind. Whenever she saw her mother unable to restrain herself from wanting to eat, she would eat in advance. Grabbing things and eating them yourself.


    In the end, Mo Yan did not gain weight, and her belly was of normal size. However, the fat girl had grown a lot rounder, and the dimples on the little fat hands became deeper, looking more like fat white steamed buns. This made Chu Chengyao, who often pestered her, always want to grab it and take a bite to taste whether it tasted like steamed buns.


    Does Ni Meng really not intend to support Xin Wen? Really, really, I will write it seriously. It has been opened. Ni Meng will ept it and read a few chapters first. If you dont think its good, Ill take it off the shelves! O_OThank you!

 Chapter 1157: Extra twenty-five years

    Chapter 1157: Extra twenty-five years


    Chapter 1157 Extra Twenty-five Years


    Seven monthster, Mo Yan gave birth to a son safely, named Xiao Jue, whose nickname is Doudou, which means little pig. This nickname came from a fat girl who was dissatisfied that her younger brother had to sleep after eating every day and could not y with her, so she came up with such a name to deceive her younger brother.


    The birth of Xiao Jue meant that the Xiao family finally had a sessor. Mo Yan and Xiao Ruiyuan no longer had to bear the rumors from the outside world. This not only made Mo Qingze and others relieved, but even Chu Heng, who had been worried about Xiao Ruiyuan,pletely let go. Worrying in my heart, on the day of the third day of washing, I personally went to the door and threw a pure gold piglet into the third washing basin. The mother-inw was so happy that she couldn''t even see her.


    Everyone was happy for the birth of a new life, but Xiao Ruiyuan, who became a father again, felt a littleplicated.


    Originally, the birth of the fat girl distracted Mo Yan''s attention, but finally he got what he wanted and gave birth to a son. Finally, he had both children. Most of Mo Yan''s energy was spent on the two children, so naturally She ignored Xiao Ruiyuan who wished to stay with her every day.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who had just turned 30 years old, felt deeply resentful about this, and privately regretted not eating more packs of Jue Zi Powder back then. Of course, he didn''t dare to show this little thought openly, especially when facing his son''s innocent little face. This thought was even thrown away by him in Java, where he changed diapers, bathed, and fed his son. Wateralmost takes care of everything.


    Of course, Xiao Ruiyuan prefers a fat girl who is 80% like his wife to a son who is 70% like his own, so when ites to taking care of his son, he is not as attentive as he was when taking care of his daughter. He choked his son several times during the night while feeding him water, which made him angry. Mo Yan was very angry and took him back to teach him again.


    After finally pulling Doudou to the point where she could walk and call her father, mother, and sister, Xiao Ruiyuan thought that he had the energy and time to regain his wife''s attention. Unexpectedly, after two months of happiness, Mo Yan was pregnant again. Once, purely by ident.


    After having a son and a daughter, Mo Yan''s desire to have children was no longer so strong. She nned to wait until Doudou turned two years old before considering whether to have children. However, no one expected that the birth control pill she was wearing would also expire. I got pregnant by ident.


    Although it was unexpected, it was an unexpected joy. While Mo Yan was having her baby and raising her two children, she did not forget to take care of her husband''s emotions. However, the energy allocated was really limited, and there was nothing she could do about it if she asionally ignored it.


    Fortunately, Xiao Ruiyuan devoted himself to Mo Yan and could not see the temptation from the outside world. This disappointed some people who wanted to see Mo Yan''s jokes, not to mention all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred in his heart.


    At the turn of spring and summer, Mo Yan gave birth to a son again. This disappointed the fat girl who had been looking forward to a little sister, so she gave her newborn little brother a nickname to attract girls.


    When ites to cheating younger brothers, the fat girl is definitely the number one.


    Ten yearster.


    Outside the delivery room, the slim girl walked around anxiously listening to the moans in the delivery room. Her jade hands were tightly twisted together, leaving bright red marks on the back of her hands without even realizing it.


    Behind her, there were four boys of different heights standing, the oldest was twelve years old and the youngest was just six years old.


    "Sister, please stop walking around, okay? My eyes are dazzled by the re." A ten-year-old boy frowned and expressed his dissatisfaction with a straight face, but the worry in his eyes revealed his true emotions. .


    Xiao Wan just couldn''t find a way to relieve his worries. When he saw his second brother bumping into him, he said without hesitation: "You think I''m dazzling you, do you know where to stand? Go, go, go away, look at you and me. My eyes hurt!"


    When the young man heard this, his brows furrowed even more tightly. Just when he was about to retort, he saw someone breaking into the yard from the corner of his eye. He immediately closed his mouth and faced him: "Dad!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who was worried about his wife in the delivery room, saw clearly that it was the second son who was blocking the way. The displeasure on his face disappeared instantly, and he asked in a deep voice: "How is your mother? Did the midwife and the doctor say anything?"


    The young man, Xiao Yue, who was given a nickname by Xiao Wan, a professional who cheated his younger brother, said: "The midwife and the doctor both said that the mother''s fetus is not serious, and there is no need to worry about the father."


    How could Xiao Ruiyuan not be worried, but he suppressed this worry. He patted his second son on the shoulder, stepped up and stood at the door of the delivery room, staring at the door intently.


    Seeing her fathere back, Xiao Wan seemed to have found a backbone. Like she had done several times before, she stood beside her father obediently, without the previous anxiety and uneasiness on her face.


    The four brothers Xiao Jue and Xiao Yue also felt at ease. They stood silently behind the eldest sister. They were extremely hoping that their mother would give birth to a little sister this time, so that they could divert the attention of the eldest sister, so that the eldest sister would not Keep an eye on them all day long.


    Time passed bit by bit. Half an hourter, the cry of a child finally sounded in the delivery room. The six people outside the door were shocked and stared at the door with shining eyes.


    After a while, the door of the delivery room was opened, and a midwife came out holding the tightly wrapped child. The smile on her face was not very real: "Congrattions, Mr. Marquis, my wife gave birth to a little son safely."


    Its no wonder that the midwife was so cold. Counting todays event, she helped deliver all six siblings of the Xiao family. Naturally, she knew that the Xiao family wanted a daughter more. Although it is said that many children bring blessings, there is no shortage of sons, so dont you just look forward to having a caring daughter?


    Xiao Ruiyuan took a look at his newborn son, handed it to Xiao Wan beside him, and walked into the delivery room.


    Xiao Wan hugged her little brother and looked at the midwife with resentment, almost crying: "Why is he still a younger brother? Didn''t he say he was a younger sister before? Did you hide my younger sister and rece him with this?"


    The midwife was so frightened that she waved her hands repeatedly: "Miss, I don''t dare. The young master is indeed the wife''s son. He is the biological brother of the eldestdy!"


    Of course Xiao Wan knew that she was holding her biological brother in her arms, but the idea of having a sister had be her obsession. She had been dreaming of having a sister for many years, but she had never been able to do so.


    This time, Mo Yan was pregnant again, and the appearance of the pregnancy was very different from before. Even the doctor and midwife said that the baby was most likely to be a girl, so Xiao Wan was sure that it would be a younger sister, but she never expected that the baby would be a girl. It was her younger brother. She was extremely disappointed, so no wonder she imagined that her sister had been reced by a younger brother. In many scenes, girls were reced by boys!


    Unexpectedly, he could frighten the midwife like this with just one word. Xiao Wan waved her hand helplessly: "Go down and receive the reward!"


    "Thank you, Miss! Thank you, Miss!" The midwife, who originally thought she would be unlucky, did not expect to receive a reward. She couldn''t help but knelt down and thanked her. Under the guidance of the servants of the Hou Mansion, she left with a lot of thanks...


    Today is Christmas Eve, I wish you all a happy Christmas Eve!

 Chapter 1158: Extra Chapter 26: Perfection

    Chapter 1158: Extra Chapter 26: Perfection


    Chapter 1158 Extra 26Perfection


    In just a few moments, the house was cleaned, and many fragrant flowers were ced in the corner to dispel the faint smell of blood in the air. All the bedding on the bed were reced with new ones, and Mo Yan was lying on the warm quilt. He closed his eyes and rested his mind, with a few strands of hair scattered on his slightly tired face, looking a little frail.


    Realizing that there was someone sitting next to the bed, Mo Yan slowly opened her eyes and met the man''s gaze that had been held for more than ten years. She couldn''t help but reveal a smile on her lips. There was no trace of time on her still smooth and fair face. You can''t tell that this is a middle-aged woman who has given birth to six children.


    Husband, this time its a son. Is that girl Wanwan very disappointed?


    Thinking of the extremely disappointed expression on her daughter''s face after learning that she had another younger brother, the smile on Mo Yan''s face widened even more.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was stunned and said with some uncertainty: "Probably, this girl is so obsessed with thinking about her sister."


    Mo Yan shook her head and said thoughtfully: "Perhaps it won''t be long before this girl really gets her wish."


    In the space, Xue Duanzi, who was sitting on a tree branch and ying with the bees boredly, shivered hard, and a bad premonition shed through his heart.


    When Xiao Ruiyuan heard this, he mistakenly thought that his wife was looking forward to having another daughter, and couldn''t help but persuade him: "Yan''er, you can''t force the fate of children. We have six sisters and brothers, Wanwan, which is enough."


    Knowing that her husband had misunderstood, Mo Yan did not rush to exin, but she couldn''t bear the thought that she might have another child. She smiled bitterly and said: "Originally, I didn''t n to have another child after giving birth to my mistress, but I didn''t expect that it wouldn''t be until two yearster." I gave birth to Xiaosi! I was unable to conceive a child for the next five years. I thought they were the only five siblings in my life. Who would have thought that Xiaoliu woulde again..."


    The contraceptive herb produced in space is very effective for ordinary people, but it is of no use to Mo Yan who is pregnant with the spirit spring. Even if she takes the most powerful contraceptive pill prepared by herself, it will be used for a long time. The spring water is metabolized cleanly.


    In these years, the children have jumped out one by one. Outsiders say that Mo Yan is very lucky and has many children. But who would have thought that this was not what she wanted?


    The spiritual spring water is so powerful that it not only allows Mo Yan to maintain her youthful appearance, but also makes her body in better shape than a woman in her twenties. As long as her reproductive function is still there, she will be able to give birth to a child in ten years.


    It''s not that Mo Yan doesn''t like children, it''s just that her life is too short. There are still many things she wants to do. She is really worried that in the next few days, she will spend the cycle of pregnancy, childbirth, and breastfeeding. Just thinking about it makes her nervous. My scalp feels numb, let alone doing the things I want to do.


    Hearing the helplessness in his wife''s words, Xiao Ruiyuan felt quite depressed. He knew that childbirth would damage a woman''s vitality, so after the birth of his second son, he tried every means to prevent pregnancy. There were many methods, but none of them worked.


    Xiao Ruiyuan was not without doubts about this, especially when he saw his wife, who was over thirty years old, with no wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. He was also much younger than his peers, and even his children rarely had minor illnesses or pains. When you are sleeping, how can you not have doubts about the person next to you?


    It''s just that this suspicion was deeply buried in Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart. Mo Yan didn''t say it, and he never asked. The family lived a peaceful and happy life day after day like all ordinary families.


    Stroking his wife''s long ck hair, the tenderness in Xiao Ruiyuan''s eyes has never changed after he has passed 40 years old: "I don''t have children anymore. I won''t have children in the future. While I can still move now, when Xiaoliu is older, my husband will take you out for a walk." Walk."


    After hearing this, Mo Yan couldn''t help butugh: "How can you and I decide this kind of thing? But it''s been six years since we had Xiaoliu. Maybe it''s really unlikely that we will have another child in the future."


    Xiao Ruiyuan held his wife''s hand tightly, lowered his head and pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. Even though there were thousands of words in his heart, they only turned into one sentence at this moment. : "Yan''er, thank you!"


    Thank you for yourpany, thank you for your tolerance, thank you for being willing to give birth to children for me...Thank you for giving me the best time in my life!


    Mo Yan raised her head slightly, kissed the corner of the man''s lips, and did not leave for a long time.


    They have been married for eighteen years, no matter how quarrelsome or troublesome they are, their rtionship is getting stronger day by day like an old wine. They are both lovers and rtives. There is no need to thank or not to thank each other. They only hope to stay together forever and never be separated.


    Feeling his wife''s affection, Xiao Ruiyuan held her tightly in his arms and responded to the kiss eagerly, without any trace of lust.


    When Xiao Wan burst into the door with her newly minted sixth brother in her arms, she happened to see this scene. When she realized that she had been forced to eat a handful of dog food, she immediately covered her eyes with one hand and shouted loudly: "I didn''t see it." I didnt see anything, I didnt see anything.


    It would be more convincing if you ignored the grinning mouth under the palms and the trembling body of the smile.


    The four brothers who were following their eldest sister did not see the situation in the room. Seeing that their sister was confused for a moment, they looked at their parents opposite in confusion.


    The good atmosphere was disrupted. Xiao Ruiyuan was reluctant to scold his only daughter, but he was not polite to his sons, so he said with a straight face: "What does it look like to break into your parents'' room one by one?"


    The four brothers have long known that in their father''s heart, their mother ranks first, their eldest sister ranks second, and they rankst. They cannotpete with their mother for favor, and they have no chance of winning whenpeting with their eldest sister. So they all said with their heads hanging down. : "Dad, the children have realized their mistake, please punish me!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan was about to say something, but Mo Yan held his hand in time to stop him. She looked at her four sons lovingly and said softly: "Your father is joking with you. Don''t take it to heart, you brothers! It''s not convenient for mother to take care of you these days." You guys, you have to listen carefully to your father and your eldest sister, do you understand?"


    Dont worry, mother, the children know it! The four brothers looked at their mother movedly and agreed in unison. If his father hadn''t been there, he would have wanted to roll into his mother''s arms and act coquettishly.


    Looking at her four handsome and sensible sons, Mo Yan was very pleased, and then helplessly said to her winking daughter: "You too, don''t always bully your younger brothers. When you have time, help mother take good care of your fifth brother. Dont mess around anymore.


    Xiao Wan weighed the fifth brother who was sleeping soundly in her arms, smiled coquettishly and came to her mother''s bed, vowing: "Mom, the fifth brother looks like you. When my daughter looks at his face, how can she Don''t worry if you get it, my daughter promises to take good care of my fifth brother."


    Yesterday I went to the hospital to have my wisdom teeth removed. I had to take three anesthetics to take effect... After the anesthesia wore off, it hurt, but it was much better today. I feel so good when I think that I will no longer have to endure the pain of wisdom tooth inmmation! ?^?^*

 Chapter 1159: Extra Chapter 27 Plague Outbreak

    Chapter 1159: Extra Chapter 27 gue Outbreak


    Chapter 1159 Extra Chapter 27 gue Outbreak


    After the child was born, Mo Yan took a look at it. She really didn''t pay attention to the details. As soon as she heard what her daughter said, she quickly sat up from the bed and reached out to pick up the child: "Your brothers all have the same appearance as you." Dad, it would be strange if Xiaowu looks like mother."


    Xiao Ruiyuan moved faster and took the first step to hold his little son in his hands. He looked at the little guy''s face carefully, and gradually a soft smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He gently ced the little guy on the bedside and looked at each other. Mo Yan looked over and said, "This kid does look like you."


    Mo Yan lowered her head to look at the child, but looking horizontally and vertically, she couldn''t see anything that looked like her. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "You two are coaxing me. Xiao Wu''s facial features are not different, how can you tell who he looks like?"


    No matter how powerful the spiritual spring water was, it was not as powerful as genes. Mo Yan was still a little disappointed that none of her four sons looked like her. She was even more depressed when she saw four miniature versions of her husband''s faces at the same time. , fortunately, my only daughter is more like myself, so I can finally feelforted.


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head and said with certainty: "Although the child has not grown, his mouth and nose do look like yours, and they will look more like you in a while."


    Mo Yan sounded a little expectant, but looked at the four sons who came to the bed and stared curiously at their newborn brother, and said with a smile: "It seems better that Xiao Wu looks like you. In the future, they will grow up as brothers." When I walked out, I knew it was a kiss at the first nce."


    When the four brothers heard this, they all said in unison: "It''s better to be more like my mother. If you act more like us, my mother will be tired of it."


    They said they were pretty, but the four of them secretly prayed in their hearts that the younger brother would look more like their father, so that there would be one more person to share the attention of the father and the eldest sister, and it wouldn''t be a waste for their brothers, right?


    Mo Yan didn''t know the little thoughts of her sons, so she smiled and touched their heads. She felt happy and satisfied. Even though she had to go through unimaginable pain every time, she never regretted giving birth to these children.


    The family talked happily for a while, and Xiao Ruiyuan kicked all the children out on the grounds that Mo Yan wanted to rest. Even the newborn Xiaoliu was taken away to avoid crying and causing noise after waking up. Mo Yan takes a rest.


    Mo Yan was indeed very tired and desperately wanted to rest, but there were more important things to do right now, so she could only cheer up and said to Xiao Ruiyuan: "The heavy rain in Weizhou has hardly stopped for half a month. The terrain is not high, and the umted water can easily wash out the river. I dont know if there are preparations for flood prevention and disaster relief there.


    "This... the officials in Weizhou must have done something. The Holy Father also issued instructions to the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of Household Affairs two days ago. I think everything will be fine."


    Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t expect his wife to care about this matter. Although he had heard about the heavy rain in Weizhou, it was not within his scope of authority, so he didn''t know what was going on there. Mo Yan looked at the bright sunlight outside the window and said worriedly: "As the saying goes, ''After a major disaster, there will be a major epidemic.'' If the levee in the Weizhou River section cannot be defended this time, there will be even greater troubleter."


    Weizhou is located in the southeast, on the lower reaches of the Cangjiang River, thergest river in Chu. The rainy season originally started in May every year, but this year the weather was abnormal, and it started raining continuously inte March.


    At that time, the ice and snow in the upper reaches of the Cangjiang River melted, and the water flow increased greatly. Then it rained continuously, and the flood never went down. Just half a month ago, the continuous rain turned into heavy rain. The river water rose even more fiercely, and the river embankments were in danger of being washed away at any time.


    In previous years, floods often urred in Weizhou, but the disasters were not serious and the scope of impact was notrge. The locals could take precautions by themselves, but Mo Yan knew that the situation would be different this year, because this was the first Weizhou River Embankment. The copse caused corpses to appear everywhere downstream, and a great gue broke out one year after the great disaster.


    Xiao Ruiyuan only thought that his wife was kind-hearted and cared about Weizhou so much. He patted the back of his wife''s hand andforted him: "Don''t worry, Yan''er. My husband will send someone to Weizhou to find out the truthter. If there is someone in Weizhou, My husband will report the danger of the embankment to the Holy One and discuss how to deal with it."


    Mo Yan felt more at ease and couldn''t help but urge: "Then please arrange for someone to go quickly. I''m afraid it will be toote."


    Seeing how concerned his wife was, Xiao Ruiyuan felt helpless. He touched her head and said, "You should rest first. I will make arrangements for my husband after you fall asleep."


    Mo Yan smiled, stood up and kissed her husband on the corner of the mouth as a reward, theny down and covered herself with a thin quilt and closed her eyes.


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head andughed, lowered his head and kissed his wife back on the eyes. He sat quietly for a long time until his wife''s breathing became longer, and then they quietly left the room in unison.


    The people sent out soon returned the news about Weizhou. The situation in Weizhou was better than Mo Yan imagined. Local officials and people have been strengthening the river embankments, but the heavy rain in Weizhou has not stopped. In fact, if this continues, it will only be a matter of time before the Weizhou River reaches its banks.


    Under Mo Yan''s urging, Xiao Ruiyuan went to the pce overnight to report the possible crisis in Weizhou to Chu Heng, who had ascended the throne as emperor.


    The so-called crises are all inferences based on facts. Weizhou may not burst, but the lives of thousands of people are at stake. Chu Heng did not dare to take risks, so he issued several imperial edicts overnight. On the one hand, he ordered Weizhou to Prefecture and local officials worked together to lead the people to strengthen the river embankments and move people who may be affected by the disaster to safe areas in advance. On the one hand, they ordered the Ministry of Household Affairs to dispatch supplies and be ready for assistance at any time.


    Mo Yan was not idle either. He asked the rice shop to stop selling rice, donated all the rice to the court, and sent it to Weizhou together. If she hadn''t been in confinement and couldn''t leave the house easily, she would have definitely returned to Liuyang Vige and transported some of the mountains of food in the space, so that the rice shop wouldn''t have to go out of business.


    Although the disaster has not yet urred, the seed seedlings in Weizhou area have been affected by heavy rain and cannot be put into the fields. The autumn harvest is destined to be in vain. Arge amount of food will be neededter to help the people of Weizhou survive the crisis.


    If the people in the Weizhou area can survive safely this time, the gue may not break outter, and Mo Yan will have the merit she needs. This is what she really wants to see.


    It was night, and with the sound of rumbling thunder, the Weizhou River embankment, which had been reinforced for more than ten feet, could no longer withstand the strong impact of the flood and copsed. The rushing flood was like a ferocious beast, roaring in all directions. In an instant, all houses and fields were destroyed, and countless animals and nts were swallowed up by the flood and disappeared without a trace.


    Its gone, the home is gone, everything is gone, woo woo


    The people of Weizhou who were moved to higher ground in advance braved the pouring rain and saw their former homes being ruthlessly destroyed under the rays of lightning. Some old people knelt down and cried sadly, while others were grateful to be moved. In time, a life was saved.


    As long as you are alive, there is always hope.


    In the past few days, Mo Yan has been worried about the disaster in Weizhou, and she did not sleep well at night. At the moment when the Weizhou river bank burst its embankment, she suddenly sat up from her sleep, gasping for air, and was startled. Xiao Ruiyuan was sleeping next to him.


    "Yan''er, what''s wrong with you? Are you having nightmares again?" Xiao Ruiyuan sat up, took a piece of clothing from the shelf, put it on Mo Yan, and held her in his arms: "Don''t be afraid, my husband is here. !


    Mo Yan grabbed her husband''s sleeve and said nervously: "I dreamed just now that the embankment in Weizhou copsed and many people drowned."


    Xiao Ruiyuan''s heart tightened and he hugged him tighter: "It''s just a dream, it can''t be taken seriously. Besides, the people of Weizhou have been moved to a safe ce. Even if Weizhou''s embankment copses, there won''t be too many casualties. You Don''t worry."


    Mo Yan also knew that she was thinking every day and dreaming at night. No matter what, she had already done what she could do, and what would happen next was beyond her control.


    She let go of her husband and said softly: "Maybe I have been having nightmares because I have been thinking too much in the past two days. It will be fine after a while. Don''t worry about me. Go to bed quickly. We have an early morning tomorrow!"


    "Well, you lie down first and light some soothing incense for your husband." Xiao Ruiyuan helped his wife lie on the bed, covered her with a quilt, got out of bed, touched the fire fold, and found a small piece of soothing incense from the drawer of the bedside table. The incense was lit.


    While Xiao Ruiyuan was lighting incense, Mo Yanmunicated with Xue Tuanzi in his mind, and learned that there was still a possibility of a gue outbreak in Weizhou, and he felt bad.


    However, Xue Tuanzi was excited. It would soon break through the shackles of heaven and regain its freedom, so it reminded: "Yan Yan, you have made preparations in these years, and your medical skills are better than those of old man Du. Regardless, You dont have to worry too much about whether an epidemic will break out in Weizhou. Its just that you have to rush to Weizhou as soon as you are out of confinement, otherwise many people may die if the epidemic spreads.


    There are many kinds of epidemics, and the treatment methods are also different. It may not be effective to follow the old methods and prescriptions. Once the gue breaks out in Weizhou, Mo Yan must go there in person to understand the disease so that he can prescribe the right medicine.


    After listening to this, Mo Yan felt a lot more confident: "Well, I will be pregnant in a few days. I will go to Weizhou after Xiaoliu''s full moon ceremony ispleted, and I should be able to make it in time."


    In recent years, she has been busy giving birth to children and taking care of the huge Hou family. She doesn''t have much time to travel around the mountains and rivers. However, her medical skills have not failed for a day, and she has reached the level of Du''s nine acupuncture. Otherwise, Emperor Hui''an was critically ill five years ago, and the entire When the hospital was helpless, she couldn''t save the person with her medical skills.


    Now that he has unloaded the burden of the Chu Kingdom, Emperor Hui''an is still living well at the age of seventy, and Mo Yan has the greatest credit for this.


    With confidence in his heart, Mo Yan rxed and gradually fell asleep under the influence of the soothing incense.


    Within two days, the news of Weizhou''s embankment breach reached the capital. Fortunately, the local people were relocated in advance, and there were norge-scale casualties. However, people still died in ces that were not taken into ount.


    I shouldn''t have interrupted the update, but the area where the tooth was extracted has be inmed. It''s swollen and painful and it''s difficult to speak. I can''t concentrate on typing. The extra chapter will end in a few chapters. I''ll finish it as soon as possible and prepare for a new chapter. I hope it will be done after the new year. There are better works to present to everyone!

 Chapter 1160: Extra Chapter 28 Plague

    Chapter 1160: Extra Chapter 28 gue


    Chapter 1160 Extra Chapter 28 gue


    After the Weizhou embankment burst, it took another half a month for the floods to gradually recede. Just as hundreds of thousands of affected people were preparing to rebuild their homes with relief food from the court, a crisis of extinction quietly struck.


    The flood drowned arge number of animals that had no time to escape. The corpses of these animals rotted little by little under the influence of high temperature. The corpse water with a putrid smell slowly seeped into the grass, mud, rivers... and among the affected people, Gradually, some people developed fever, cough and other symptoms.


    "You want to go to Weicheng? No, I won''t allow it!" In the bedroom, when Xiao Ruiyuan heard that his wife was going to Weicheng, the capital of Weizhou, which is full of dangers, he refused without even thinking.


    Although the floods in Weizhou have receded, who knows if there will be other dangers there? In order to prevent the emergence of epidemics after the catastrophe, the court had sent two imperial doctors there a few days ago. Even if there was no news of an epidemic at the moment, Xiao Ruiyuan did not want his wife to take any risks.


    Seeing his wife lowering her head and keeping silent, Xiao Ruiyuan realized that his tone was wrong, softened his face and asked softly: "Why do you want to go to Weicheng when you are so good? If you feel bored and want to go out for a walk, my husband will apany you to other ces. Lets go around the ce, wait until there is no danger in Weicheng, how about I go with you as my husband?


    Mo Yan had long expected that the man would not agree, but at the moment there was no epidemic in Weizhou, so she couldn''t exin why she had to go, so she had to find an excuse: "I didn''t do it for fun, I heard that there are many people there in Weizhou." The people are suffering from dampness and cold and are sick, so they want to bring a batch of medicinal materials to a free clinic for a month. You can let me go, as it will be a good deed for our family."


    If nothing unexpected happens, an epidemic will break out in Weizhou within ten days at most. Weizhou is so big that there is no one point where the epidemic breaks out. She is not a **** and cannot cut off the source of the disease. She can only develop restrained prescriptions based on the symptoms when it breaks out, control the epidemic, and cure those patients.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan didn''t want to agree anymore. He hugged his wife and tried to persuade her: "Over the years, you have donated rice and food to poor people, and arranged free clinics on the streets at the beginning of the month. You have umted enough kindness for our family. Before, You have also donated food and medicinal materials to the people of Weizhou. You have already done what you can, and you dont have to go there in person. Xiaowu has just turned one month old, can you bear to leave him behind?"


    When mentioning her youngest son, Mo Yan''s face showed reluctance. She said cruelly: "I can''t bear to leave Xiao Wu, but the situation in Weizhou may change. I have to go and see for myself before I feel relieved."


    Even his youngest son could not change his wife''s mind. Xiao Ruiyuan waspletely at his wits end. He shook his head helplessly and had topromise: "I will write a letter to my husband tomorrow morning and I will apany you to Weizhou."


    Mo Yan hesitated and said with some worry: "It will take at least a month to go there. If both of us are not here, what will happen to the children?"


    Xiao Ruiyuan shook his head and didn''t think there was anything wrong with leaving a few children at home: "Wanwan will take good care of Xiao Wu. When Jue''er is older, you don''t have to worry about them being hungry and freezing. If you are really worried, my husband will take care of Xiao Wu." They took him to his father-inws house.


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan waved her hands quickly: "Let''s forget it. Parents are so good at spoiling children. By the time wee back, these people will have gone wild."


    "Then let them stay at home, and my husband will give them homework for a month." Xiao Ruiyuan made a decision following his wife''s words, and made up his mind to take advantage of his wife''s absence this month to make these brats clingy. Correct the problem.


    The couple set a departure date and made their own arrangements. Two dayster, after saying goodbye to their children, the couple took the medicinal materials, doctors and guards and left the capital for Weicheng, the capital of Weizhou thousands of miles away.


    This time, the apanying doctors were all trained by the school run by Mo Yan. She spent money to expand the school in Liuyang Vige several times, and selected talented children from the beggars she took in for training. After more than ten years, the first batch of children have grown up, acquired good medical skills, and are able to treat doctors and prescribe prescriptions alone.


    Du''s Medical Clinic is also centered in the capital city and has branches in many ces in Dachu. Due to its superb medical skills and benevolent heart, Du''s Medical Clinic enjoys a high reputation among the people and has umted a lot of merit for Mo Yan.


    After ten days of long journey, Mo Yan and his party finally arrived in Weicheng at the beginning of the gue. At this time, some of the people affected by the disaster had already developed symptoms such as high fever and cough, but no one knew that this would be a highly contagious disease that made peopleugh.


    Under the arrangement of the Weicheng magistrate, everyone moved into a mansion specially prepared for them. Under Xue Tuanzi''s urgent reminder, Mo Yan ignored the need to rest and immediately asked the apanying doctor to wear a mask to count the patients with high fever and cough in the city. At the same time, he asked the prefect to notify subordinate counties and towns to prepare for disease prevention and take istion measures. .


    This series of arrangements made the prefect of Weicheng feel very excited, but he did not believe that an epidemic would ur in the ce under his jurisdiction.


    However, when the subordinates who were sent out panicked and came back overnight to report that their counties and towns had developed various symptoms that would only ur when suffering from the epidemic, the prefect waspletely panicked. He knew very well that once the epidemic spread could not be controlled, the imperial court would definitely set fire to the city. , Weicheng willpletely be a dead city.


    As the epidemic became increasingly serious, the prefect of Weicheng, who wanted to abandon the city and flee, was shocked by Xiao Ruiyuan''s use of force. He obediently followed Mo Yan''s instructions and used all the troops in Weicheng to set up several istion points in designated areas to iste people with the epidemic. The people were isted and treated by Mo Yan and the doctors.

 Chapter 1161: Extra 29: Treatment

    Chapter 1161: Extra 29: Treatment


    Chapter 1161 Extra 29 Treatment


    This gue wasing fiercely, not only highly contagious, but also extremely violent. Mo Yan''s treatment process was not smooth. She tried her best to temporarily stabilize the patient''s condition, but some The elderly and children who did not receive timely treatment and had poor immunity could not bear the ravages of the virus and died in pain in just a few days.


    These corpses eroded by the virus cannot be buried. Although the people who lost their loved ones were very sad, they still followed the government''s instructions and agreed to be cremated. Finally, they took the ashes and buried them in a selected ce. At least, they gave their deceased rtives a ce to stay and would not be orphans. Ghost.


    There were almost no pedestrians on the streets of Weicheng. The soldiers who asionally carried out orders passed by in a hurry, but more and more white gs were hung on the gates facing the street. This once prosperous city was shrouded in darkness. In the shadow of death, there is an air of despair.


    "It''s useless, how could it be useless? What''s the problem? What should I do, what should I do..." In the temporarily packed medicine room, Mo Yan slumped on the chair and muttered to himself, having not taken a good care of himself in the past few days. Her eyes were bloodshot as shey on the pillow, and she looked more haggard than ever.


    These days, Mo Yan learned about the specific symptoms of the epidemic at the istion point outside the city, and after teaching the doctors some prevention methods, he locked himself in the medicine room day and night to research prescriptions for treating and resisting the gue.


    After half a month, more than a dozen prescriptions have been developed. However, every time the medicine is given to the sick person, he or she will get better at that time, but the condition will worsen again the next day, and it is impossible to control it. Up to now, the newly developed prescriptions can only temporarily stabilize the disease, but cannotpletely cure the sick people.


    Xiao Ruiyuan, who walked in with a tray, saw his wife''s dejected look, and his heart clenched fiercely. He put down the tray and persuaded softly: "Yan''er, eat something first. Only when you are full can you have the strength to continue."


    "Huh?" Mo Yan raised her head, her eyes shing with confusion that she couldn''t hide in time. Looking at Xiao Ruiyuan who looked distressed, she came back to her senses and nodded, taking the food that was brought to her.


    "Yan''er, if the food doesn''t suit your appetite, you should eat more. My husband has sent people to transport the ingredients elsewhere. They will arrive in two days." Seeing his wife unable to eat, Xiao Ruiyuan knew why, but exined the reason It''s because the food is not good.


    Mo Yan shook her head quickly, took a big mouthful of rice and swallowed it reluctantly: "The food is very good, don''t bother Shiyi and the others. The whole of Weizhou is in danger now, don''t let them take risks."


    First experienced a flood, and then a gue broke out. Although Weicheng was not destroyed by the flood, the surrounding areas suffered a major disaster. There was no grain to be harvested, and even vegetables could not be grown.


    Fortunately, we were well prepared. Before the flood came, the government transported the food in the granary to a higher ce. Before the gue broke out, the court also transported arge amount of relief food. Otherwise, even if there was no gue, the affected people would starve to death. .


    It''s just that the food problem has been temporarily solved. It is also true that there is no abundant food. The people affected by the disaster can only drink porridge to survive. Mo Yan and others are better, but they can only eat white rice. It is good to have vegetables and eggs in the bowl.


    This is how everyone is doing during these days, and no one will find it objectionable.


    Afraid that Xiao Ruiyuan would really let people search for ingredients to improve his own meals, Mo Yan had to force herself to eat arge bowl of rice.


    Looking at the empty rice bowl, Xiao Ruiyuan breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that Mo Yan would not rest and was busy preparing medicine. For the first time, he did not pack up the dishes and leave immediately after Mo Yan finished eating, but stayed in front of Mo Yan to talk to her. .


    "Yan''er, you have tried your best. The epidemic is currently under control. You still have time to study slowly. Sometimes the more anxious you are, the less clue you have. Maybe you cane up with a way to curb the gue after a good sleep."


    Mo Yan sighed, rubbed his swollen forehead, and said feebly: "I understand everything you said, but looking at the people in dire straits outside the city, I dare not waste any time, for fear that there will be countless more people if I am toote. A family is broken."


    Seeing this, Xiao Ruiyuan stepped forward and stood behind Mo Yan. While massaging her gently and skillfully, heforted her: "Husband, I know you are anxious, but it is useless for you to be anxious about this kind of thing, even if you can''t find her in the end. You have tried your best to solve the problem."


    Nono, Ill think about it again, Ill think about it again, and Ill definitelye up with a solution


    Mo Yan was already very tired after not having a good rest for several days. She leaned on the chair and was massaged by her husband, which made her a little drowsy, and her words were a little confused.


    Xiao Ruiyuan looked more and more distressed, and the movements of his hands were more careful: "Well, Yan''er is so powerful, he will definitely be able to figure it out. The prescription you researched in the past two days is still useful. You don''t have to worry for the time being. You can go to bed first. As soon as you sleep, your husband will be by your bedside and wake you upter, okay?"


    Mo Yan, who was already tired and sleepy, was not so insistent when he heard this. He just reminded: "Then I will sleep for an hour. You must wake me up after an hour."


    Xiao Ruiyuan helped Mo Yan up and walked to the bedroom next door, while responding: "You can rest in peace, my husband will call you."


    Mo Yan yawned and nodded, lying down on the bed. She looked at her husband sitting by the bed. She wanted to say something, but as soon as her head hit the pillow, she became confused. She slowly closed her eyes without even saying what she wanted to say. Forgot too.


    Xiao Ruiyuan stared at his wife''s tired sleeping face, feeling dense feelings of pity and frustration in his heart.


    Even though he was a general who hadmanded thousands of troops, he was powerless to face this temporary disaster. He could only watch his beloved wife endure unimaginable pressure and stay in the small medicine room day and night. He was suffering, and there was nothing he could do to help.


    He is not a doctor, but he can understand what his wife does. Just as he is a general, it is his mission to go into battle to kill the enemy and protect his country, and he cannot helplessly watch the great rivers and mountains being trampled by the iron hoofs of the enemy, so it is his wife''s mission to save the people.


    He can persuade her to eat more and rest more, but he can''t force her to give up. When he can''t help, all he can do is try his best to support her...


    An hour passed quickly during this sleep, and Mo Yan showed no sign of waking up. Xiao Ruiyuan sat quietly like this for an hour, with no intention of waking her up. It was alreadyte at night when Mo Yan woke up from hunger.


    Mo Yan had no time toin about Xiao Ruiyuan''s words. After eating the hot meal in a hurry, she fell into the medicine room again.


    This time, she locked herself in the medicine room. It was not until more than ten dayster that the medicine that had been improved several times finally yed a decisive role. After sessfully curing the patients infected with the gue, she was in a mess, but with Walking out of the medicine room with a smile full of hope, it is so beautiful...

 Chapter 1162: Extra Thirty: Transformation

    Chapter 1162: Extra Thirty: Transformation


    Chapter 1162 Extra Thirty Transformation


    After repeated tests, the newly improved prescription was confirmed to be able to prevent the disease and treat patients infected with the disease without leaving any seque. With Mo Yans nod, it spread across Weizhou like a fire starting a prairie fire.


    There are tens of millions of people infected with the epidemic. In the eyes of Mo Yan and other doctors, these patients who have been ced in istion points are waiting for treatment. However, the vast majority of people who are suffering from the epidemic think that they are waiting to die, just because Caring about my loved ones, I just try to survive in this world with extremely slim hope.


    After hearing that a prescription to cure the epidemic had been developed, these people couldn''t believe their ears. However, less than an hour after taking the first bowl of medicine, the high fever that hadsted for many days showed signs of subsidence, and they finally believed it. The decoction he drank had an effect, and his desire for life gradually ignited.


    Even though he took advantage of the time difference between inside and outside the space, Mo Yan was still very tired due to his high concentration of energy. After preparing the prescription, hey on the bed and slept hard for a whole day and night. When she woke up, exciting good news came one after another from various istion points, which made her feel relieved.


    "Yan Yan, I have nothing to do with you here. You should go back to Beijing quickly and find a ce deep in the mountains and old forests for me to transform into. I can''t wait any longer." In the space, Xue Tuanzi couldn''t wait to urge Mo Yan, who was slowly getting dressed. Immediately give her a pair of wings and fly back overnight.


    Mo Yan had no choice but tofort her: "I''ve been waiting for so many years and it''s only a few days. When the gue in Weizhou ispletely resolved, I promise to return to Beijing immediately and go to the depths of Yuhua Mountain so that you can transform with peace of mind."


    Heaven does not allow Xue Tuanzi to exist in the world. Only by umting enough merit can Heaven open its. However, when it transforms, Xue Tuanzi will be punished by thunder and must find an uninhabited ce. Otherwise, the thunder will If the power affects innocent people, the crime will only be ced on Xue Tuanzi''s head.


    Hearing this, Xue Tuanzi said unhappily: "There is nothing wrong with the medicine you prepared. It won''t take long for those people to get better. Let''s rush back to the capital before they get better. At that time, the space can be upgraded to the ninth level." , so you can immediately use the nine relics to help me transform, why waste your time here?"


    You guy, you have nned everything! Mo Yan couldntugh or cry when she heard Xue Tuanzis words.


    She understood the truth, but she couldn''t let go of the people in Weizhou who were suffering from the gue. She was also worried that other problems would arise along the way. She couldn''t leave with peace of mind until the gue crisis waspletely resolved.


    "Hmph, it''s a major matter of freedom. How can I ignore it? If you were trapped for hundreds of thousands or even millions of years, I''d like to see if you are in a hurry." Xue Tuanzi curled his lips and felt some sympathy for himself. tears.


    Two dayster, the high fever that hadsted for many days gradually subsided without recurrence for the patients who drank the decoction; five dayster, the symptoms of hemoptysispletely disappeared; eight dayster, people who had been gued by the gue for several days had their pulse checked by the doctor to confirm that they had fully recovered. Later, he was happily taken home by his rtives who were not infected with the disease.


    Originally, the medicine did not take effect so quickly. It would take at least half a month to be cured, but the snow dumplings in the space couldn''t wait any longer, so they eagerly asked Mo Yan to use the spiritual spring water to improve the medicine''s efficacy and enhance the patient''s resistance. This shortened the recovery time by half.


    The spiritual spring water itself can dissolve the virus, but Mo Yan is a human being, not a god. She will leave this world one day. This space, and the spiritual spring water, will disappear with her departure, but the prescription to resist the gue can be preserved. Come down and benefit all people, this is the real reason why she worked so hard to research the prescription.


    During this period, Mo Yan''s name gradually spread throughout Weizhou, and he was regarded as a miracle doctor by the people. Someone found out where Mo Yan lived and came over to express his gratitude. Although he didn''t see anyone, he kowtowed outside the door and left with great gratitude.


    There were more and more red lines on the merit bead, and the apanying huge power of faith made Xue Tuanzi say "happy". Just the day before Mo Yan set the date to return to Beijing, the space he had been waiting for ten years was upgraded again. Reaching the ninth level without any obstacles, Xue Tuanzi also ushered in another physical transformation.


    "Xue Tuanzi, how did you be like this?" Mo Yan stared at the white **** in front of her that were even bigger than an ostrich egg. She couldn''t believe that this was the soft and cute girl who had been with her for more than ten years. Cute dumplings.


    No wonder, no wonder this guy refused to tell her what it would look like to reach the ninth level before. He was too embarrassed to express his feelings!


    "Hey, Yan Yan, you bad guy! You bad guy! I knew, I knew you despised me, woah woah woah" In his balls, Xue Tuanzi cried out miserably. He could ept that he had be Egg, but couldn''t ept that this image was rejected by the owner.


    "Who dislikes you? It''s nothing!" Mo Yan didn''t know whether tough or cry. She simply bent down and held the snow dumpling in her arms, reaching out to stroke its smooth shell to expressfort. Not to mention, the smooth egg was quite beautiful. Portion.


    "Really? You really don''t dislike me?" Xue Tuanzi stopped crying and asked unconfidently while sobbing. If there were eyes on the eggshell, he would have been looking at Mo Yan pitifully now.


    "No, absolutely not!" Mo Yan nodded with certainty, her voice bing more sincere: "Don''t say you turned into an egg, even if you turned into a caterpir, I will not dislike you."


    "Caterpir? You are the caterpir, why are you so disgusting!" Xue Duanzi''s hair suddenly exploded, and he forgot to cry out in sadness, not knowing exactly which pain point the caterpir had poked.


    Mo Yan knew that this guy''s little mind was in a sensitive period, so he didn''t care about its "offensive" words. He poked the hard eggshell and asked thoughtfully: "Now that you have be an egg, you only have space." Only when you reach the tenth level can you break out of your shell and gain freedom, right?


    Xue Tuanzi rolled restlessly and said emotionally: "Yes, that''s it, so Yan Yan, please go back to Beijing quickly. I can''t wait to transform."


    Mo Yan gently patted the eggshell to signal Xue Tuanzi to calm down, and then asked a very important question: "After you transform into a human, you can move around freely in the world, but I have to give you You need to establish a legal identity, first tell me what identity you n to appear in front of others?"


    The snow dumpling rolled again without saying a word, obviously thinking about this issue.


    Mo Yan held the egg in her arms without giving any opinion,pletely letting Xue Tuanzi make her own choice.


    Hey, I have it! Xue Tuanzi jumped excitedly, and the answer she spoke made Mo Yan drop the egg to the ground in shock: Yan Yan, I want to be your son.


    Mo Yan stared at the egg in her arms, thinking she heard wrongly, and asked again: "What did you say? What did you say you wanted to be?"


    Xue Tuanzi was feeling proud of his whimsical ideas and did not notice Mo Yan''s tone. He replied enthusiastically: "Erpa, I will be yours!" This way he can lie in the warm and soft embrace of his master. Its grown up, its great!


    Mo Yan looked embarrassed and didnt know how to refuse.


    After receiving no praise from his master for a long time, Xue Tuanzi finally realized that something was wrong. He was extremely frustrated for a moment and asked with a hint of crying in his voice: "Yan Yan, do you dislike me? You don''t want me as your ''son'', do you?"


    "No, it''s not..." Mo Yan shook her head subconsciously, and touched the eggshell more gently tofort the fragile little guy: "You are so cute and kind, I have always regarded you as a friend and a rtive, but Xiaoliu is only two Yue, how could I give birth to a ''son'' like you?"


    Xue Tuanzi was stunned for a moment. He really forgot to consider the issue of time. "How about you just say that I am the child you picked up? Wouldn''t that be great?"


    Mo Yan thought about it and felt that this idea was feasible, but she was afraid that other people''s gossip would hurt Xue Tuanzi and make her suffer unjustly, so she expressed her concerns.


    Xue Tuanzi didn''t care, and said in a good mood: "I''m not a real child, how can I be wronged? Besides, who really dares to provoke in front of me? Hum, I will let him walk around without eating. !


    At the end, Xue Tuanzis tone was full of expectation. After such a long boring life, I finally got free. I would be sorry for myself if I didn''t have some fun.


    Mo Yan shuddered, and suddenly felt sympathy for those who might be amusing toys in the hands of his own weapon spirit...

 Chapter 1163: Extra 31 Thunder Tribulation

    Chapter 1163: Extra 31 Thunder Tribtion


    Chapter 1163 Extra 31 Thunder Tribtion


    Everyone was excited and happy to sessfully develop a prescription and sessfully solve the gue, especially the doctors who were fighting on the front line. They were proud to have participated in this historic rescue and devoutly worshiped Mo Yan as a god. , I wish I could serve around him to further my medical skills and benefit thousands of people in Dawn.


    The doctors who apanied him were better. After all, they lived in the capital, so they had many opportunities to ask Mo Yan for advice. None of the doctors who were summoned from Weicheng temporarily came from their hometown, and they were eager to ask Mo Yan for medical advice. They couldn''t wait to find a way. It would be better to leave Mo Yan in Weicheng for ten to eight years.


    But Mo Yan had more important things to do. He could only answer questions for these doctors during the more than ten days waiting for the gue to pass, and share with them the experience he had umted over more than ten years of practicing medicine. Before leaving, he took out all the manuscripts he had recorded on special cases he encountered during his medical practice for these doctors to read and study, hoping that they would gain something.


    Even though it onlysted a few dozen days, the officials in Weicheng benefited a lot. In particr, the manuscripts left by Mo Yan were carefully copied by these officials and printed into volumes for collection as family heirlooms.


    I dont know who leaked the news. On the day Mo Yan and his party left Weicheng, the deste and deste streets that had been gued by floods and gues were unexpectedly filled with people seeing them off.


    Thousands of people stopped on both sides of the street, standing on tiptoes to thank Mo Yan and others loudly, holding high the rice they saved from between their teeth to give to Mo Yan and others. This has already happened. It''s the best and most decent thing they cane up with.


    These people''s lives were already very difficult, so Mo Yan was not willing to ask for these life-saving things. She had to persuade them to give up the idea of forcing them on her.


    Faced with the enthusiastic people, it was quite difficult for the group to walk. It originally only took two moments to reach the city gate through the long street, but it took an hour. It was finally easy to get out of Weicheng.


    The group of people walked a short distance, and Mo Yan couldn''t help but stop, turned to look at the lonely city gate, and after a long time asked Xiao Ruiyuan: "If I have the opportunity toe here in the future, this ce will be as prosperous as before..."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ruiyuan replied affirmatively: "Yes, it will be better than before!"


    Mo Yan smiled softly and looked away: "Let''s go home!"


    Xiao Ruiyuan also smiled, lightly holding the horse''s belly with his legs: "Well, go home!"


    The transformation of Xue Tuanzi will cause heavenly disaster, and the power of thunder is extraordinary. Only high mountains like Yuhua Mountain can hide it to avoid prying eyes from others and unnecessary trouble.


    Therefore, Xiao Ruiyuan originally wanted to take Mo Yan to travel all the way back to Beijing, and the couple would travel together to rx, but Mo Yan refused because he missed his children.


    Seeing that his wife was in a hurry to return to the capital, Xiao Ruiyuan, whose ns were interrupted, had no choice but to put aside his helplessness and split his troops into two groups. He led his guards to protect his wife and hurried back to the capital, while the others were protected by another group of guards. Let''s go and y all the way, it''s so pleasant.


    The next day after returning to the capital, Mo Yan couldn''t wait to return to Liuyang Vige with a few children and six beasts.


    On the surface, she was taking the children she hadn''t seen for three months to have fun and rx. In fact, it was to cover her whereabouts. Otherwise, she would have disappeared from the eyes of her husband and servants in the middle of the night. It would be strange not to make a big fuss.


    Xiao Ruiyuan is the mainstay of Dachu. He has umted a lot of things after noting back for three months. There is also the Weizhou gue that needs to be reported to Chu Heng. He is destined to be busy for a while and cannot spend time with his wife and children. This is exactly what Mo Yan wants.


    The current Liuyang Vige, oh no, Liuyang Town, is no longer the poor and backward small mountain vige it was twenty years ago. After careful nning and development, this ce has be a famous tourist destination in the surrounding area. Every spring and autumn, it wees arge number of tourists who go out and pick fruits. This not only makes the Mo family make a lot of money, but also makes the entire vige wealthy. It gradually formed a wealthy town that was famous far and wide.


    The former Mo familypound has be the ancestral home of the Mo family. During festivals, the whole family stilles back to celebrate the festival, which has not changed in more than ten years.


    After Mo Yan and Yan Junpleted the first batch of nned houses, Xiao Ruiyuan spent money to build thergest and most beautiful courtyard for his family, which became the Xiao family''s vi in Liuyang Town. In his spare time, the family would pay Come and stay for a month or two.


    It was night, after several children were asleep, Mo Yan quietly walked out of the other courtyard without disturbing anyone.


    The six beasts had been waiting outside. When Mo Yan came out, the fastest ck clouded leopard immediatelyy down on the ground.


    "Sorry to trouble you!" Mo Yan touched the clouded leopard''s head and climbed up amidst the low whine of the ck clouded leopard. After she sat firmly, the ck clouded leopard flew away like a night elf and disappeared in ce.


    The wind whistled in her ears, and Mo Yan closed her eyes tightly to avoid being blown away by the wind. The other five beasts guarded him closely to prevent any beasts without eyes from running out and scaring people.


    There are many ferocious beasts in Yuhua Mountain, and there are even more such as ck clouded leopards and golden beasts that have inherited the bloodline of their ancestors. In the past, Mo Yan would not have dared to be so "arrogant" and lead the six beasts straight into Yuhua Mountain to infiltrate. However, after many years of training by Xue Tuanzi, they have be invincible, and the beasts in the mountains are no match for them.


    Therefore, feeling the pressure released by the six beasts, the beasts living in the caves along the road shrank their necks, pretended not to know and closed their eyes tightly, trying to minimize their presence, lest they be noticed by the six beasts. Ran to fight with them on a whim.


    Half an hourter, one person and six animals arrived at their destinationa hugekewithout any hindrance.


    Theke is very big. From the top of a hill, you can only see the other side. Theke is also inhabited byrge water creatures, including big snakes like red pythons, water turtles bigger than thergest millstone, and crocodiles. The same ferocious water monsters... They were born with spiritual wisdom, divided their own spheres of influence, and concentrated on practicing without interfering with each other.


    Three years ago, Mo Yan was preparing for Xue Tuanzi''s transformation. After finding this good ce to escape the tribtion, she reached a cooperation with the beasts in theke. She provided the beasts with the spring water for body training. When Xue Tuanzi went through the tribtion, he temporarily gave up the chassis and led his descendants to a safe ce.


    The reason why we chose this water area was because we were worried that thunder would ignite the woods and cause uncontroble forest fires, which would inevitably affect the animals living in the forest at that time, which would be a sin. You don''t have to worry about this problem at all when you are on theke.


    Xue Tuanzi, are you ready? After confirming that there were no creatures in the water, Mo Yan asked the six beasts to be alert and asked Xu Tuanzi in the space in a low voice.

 Chapter 1164: Extra 32: Thunder Tribulation that doesn’t take the usual path

    Chapter 1164: Extra 32: Thunder Tribtion that doesn¡¯t take the usual path


    Chapter 1164 Extra Chapter 32 The Unconventional Thunder Tribtion


    In the space, the glistening white eggs stood motionless on the jasper tform, and dazzling golden light shot out from the nine relics. After lingering in a circle, they quickly disappeared into the merit beads, and were formed by golden light. Gradually it turned into a magnificent red, and the originally transparent beads were gradually engraved with fine and dense red lines.


    After a while, the merit bead was more than half covered with red lines. At this time, the still and still egg finally changed. I saw a soft halo overflowing from the eggshell, being pulled by an invisible force and tentatively prating into the merit bead.


    When the halo touches the Merit Bead, the surface of the Merit Bead bursts with bright light, a "buzzing" sound emits a pleasant clear chant, and then disperses towards the vast space.


    The original power was bounced away "mercilessly". Instead of being anxious, Xue Tuanzi jumped up excitedly and circled excitedly around the jade tform for several times.


    If in the past, it used its original power to test the Merit Bead, the Merit Bead would not only swallow up the original power, but also absorb more along this original power until it turned into a "waste dumpling" without spiritual power.


    Now that the Merit Bead directly deflects this trace of original power, it means that the time hase for Xue Tuanzi to ovee the tribtion. Even though he will suffer some hardships when he ovees the tribtion, there is no risk of life, and it is almost certain that he will transform into a human form.


    Xue Tuanzi stares at the merit bead "without blinking his eyes". Once the merits arepleted, it can break through the space at any time and transform into another form.


    Just when thest nk space on the merit bead was filled and the space was about to be upgraded, Mo Yan''s voice rang in Xue Tuanzi''s consciousness, and Xue Tuanzi replied excitedly: "Yan Yan, hurry up, take the six beasts to hide Stay away, I''ll be out soon."


    Feeling Xue Tuanzi''s extremely joyful mood, Mo Yan knew that there would be no problem in oveing the tribtion this time, and finally felt relieved. She didn''t say anything more, and immediately followed the six beasts to avoid the mountainside in the distance. Halfway up the mountainside are all exposed rocks. There are no tall trees that can attract thunder from the sky, but you can clearly see the situation of Xue Tuanzi when he was going through the tribtion.


    "Yan Yan, open your right palm. No matter what you seeter, don''t be afraid." After confirming that Mo Yan''s location is not in danger, Xue Tuanzi reminded him and began to activate his original power to prepare for a single move. Break through space.


    "Um!"


    Mo Yan nodded heavily, stretched out his right hand without hesitation and spread it out, and saw a beam of golden light rising from the palm of his hand, straight into the dark sky, illuminating the entire forest.


    Immediately afterwards, the ancient jade mark seemed toe alive, gradually rising from the palm, floating in the void, and turning into the original appearance of the ancient jade, which is Xue Tuanzi''s true body!


    Mo Yan was so excited by the golden light emitted by the ancient jade that she could hardly open her eyes. She barely blocked the direct light with her hands, squinted her eyes and looked at the ancient jade shrouded in golden light, slowly floating towards the ocean-likeke. superior.


    At this time, Mo Yan, whose mind was tightly locked by the ancient jade, didn''t know that at the moment when the golden light shed, the entire Yuhua Mountain was boiling!


    Whether they were animals with the bloodline of ancient spiritual beasts or ordinary birds and beasts, they all looked at the golden light soaring into the sky in confusion. They didn''t know whether to get closer or to flee far away. They could only stay where they were.


    Not long after, the snow dumplings shrouded in golden light floated to the center of theke. It seemed that it hadpleted its mission. The golden light gradually dimmed, and the ancient jade showed its original shape.


    At this time, dark clouds began to appear in the sky, quickly covering up the originally starry sky, and the whole world became darker, leaving only the faint golden light above theke.


    The rain was about toe, and the world was quiet. Not even the sound of wind could be heard. The animals that had been attracted by the golden light sensitively sensed something was wrong, and instinctively fled far away. They would not approach theke again for a while. .


    Xue Tuanzi, you have to be well! Mo Yan wrung her fingers tightly, looked at the center of theke with a good look, and prayed secretly in her heart. Even though she knew that Xue Tuanzi was confident of withstanding the thunder disaster, she still couldn''t help but worry in her heart. She didn''t dare to blink when she looked at the ce where the golden light appeared in the middle of theke.


    The dark clouds were dense and heavy, as if the sky was about to fall. The snow dumplings that appeared in their true form quietly "watched" the sky where the thunderclouds appeared above their heads, silently operating their original power to wee the next nine heavens. thunder.


    A purple thunder as thick as an arm tore through theyers of ck clouds, shing straight down like a ferocious flying snake, hitting the ancient jade heavily, with a stinging sound and a burst of dazzling sparks.


    The ancient jade made a slight buzzing, but no trace was left on the ce where it was struck by the purple thunder. However, Xue Tuanzi did not dare to be careless and went all out to meet the second increasingly powerful lightning strike.


    Nine-nine are unified, the space has experienced a total of nine upgrades, and there are also nine thunder tribtions to be experienced. Each of the next eight thunders is a superposition of the previous ones. If Xue Tuanzi can sessfully catch thest thunder - the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, it will be able toplete its transformation, turn into a human form, and then roam freely between heaven and earth.


    Boom, boom Another purple lightning struck straight down, illuminating the deep night sky, as if it was tearing the night apart and shaking the whole world.


    The golden light surrounding the ancient jade seemed unable to withstand the power of the thunder, and gradually turned into little gold particles and disappeared. Mo Yan was so worried that he wished he could grow wings and rush up to protect the ancient jade and Xue Tuanzi. .


    To Xue Tuanzi, she is the master; to her, Xue Tuanzi is a rtive. If something unexpected happened to Xue Tuanzi...she couldn''t imagine what would happen to herself!


    The heavy thunder struck down from the sky ignored Mo Yan''s thoughts and continued his mission dutifully. If it were in the realm of cultivation, the greater the power of thunder, the more beneficial it would be for Xue Tuanzi, who was transforming into a tribtion, but in the mortal world, it would be very fatal.


    The six beasts looked intently at the sky illuminated by lightning, feeling both worried and envious of Xue Tuanzi. As a beast with spiritual intelligence and the blood of ancient spiritual beasts, who doesn''t want to gain more power and live as long as heaven?


    But even in the world of cultivation, it is more difficult for low-level spiritual beasts to transcend tribtion and transform than to ascend to heaven, let alone this mortal world where spiritual energy is scarce and animals are not allowed to be spirits. Without Mo Yan, they wouldn''t even be able to get out of this mountain forest.


    Being able to gain freedom or even prolong life is already a rare opportunity. The six beasts are satisfied. At this moment, seeing Xue Tuanzi survive the tribtion, they are more worried and envious than they should be.


    Crack-prick-


    There was lightning and thunder in the sky, illuminating theke very brightly. Amidst the worries of one person and six animals, Xue Tuanzi endured the eighth thunder tribtion in front of him. The ancient jade of the original body was constantly broken, restored, broken, and restored...


    Until the ninth divine thunder was brewing, Xue Tuanzi had a slight chance to breathe. He silently gathered nearly half of the original power that it had deliberately left behind, and went all out to receive the final blow.


    Sess or failure depends on this!


    High in the sky, the ck cmity cloud is like a ck whirlpool, brewing with frightening power and shrouding the vastke like the sea. The whirlpool was so dark, like a bottomless abyss trying to swallow everything.


    Soon, the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder condensed and took shape. The one faintly exposed under the ck clouds was only as thick as a thumb. It looked thinner than any previous thunder, but the pressure it exuded was stronger than the eight thunders put together. Be scary.


    Mo Yan was connected with Xue Tuanzi, and he could clearly sense Xue Tuanzi''s nervousness, but he couldn''t say a word of encouragement to avoid disturbing it. He could only hold his breath, stare at the divine thunder that was about to strike, and pray to God. Give Xue Tuanzi a way to survive and let him survive the disaster smoothly.


    However, the next scene gave Mo Yan the urge to beep a dog.


    I saw in mid-air, the thumb-thick Nine Heavens Divine Thunder unleashing the power of destroying the world and mercilessly shing down. Just less than a foot away from the ancient jade, it suddenly turned awkwardly in an incredible posture. The road curved, passed by Gu Yu, and headed directly towards the mountainside where Mo Yan was.


    The sudden change not only confused Mo Yan and the six beasts, but even Xue Tuanzi, who was preparing to deal with the disaster, had a nk mind and had no time to react.


    Looking at the thundering thunder and the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder running happily towards him, Mo Yan''s reason told him to run away quickly, but his feet seemed to be frozen, unable to move an inch.


    Fortunately, Mo Yan has experienced a lot of storms and waves in these years. Even if he really escapes, can he still outrun the most powerful divine thunder? She forced herself to calm down and yelled with all her strength at the six beasts who were also stunned: "Run away, run away!"


    Instinct told Mo Yan that this divine thunder was aimed at her, and there was no way to escape. She could only let the six beasts run away quickly to prevent this unexpected disaster from affecting them.


    "Roar-"


    Hearing Mo Yans decisive cry, the six beasts looked at her and roared loudly without moving their feet.


    Humans and beasts have different paths, but thepanionship and the rtionship of more than twenty years have not been false at all. At the critical moment of life and death, the six beasts willingly stayed with Mo Yan to face the punishment of heaven. Even if there was a dead end ahead, they were not afraid. They could not watch Mo Yan die.


    There are a total of ten levels in space, but the number of upgrades is only nine. I am worried that some rtives may misunderstand, so here is a reminder.


    Then, I will continue to promote my new pit [The Farmers Wifes Beautiful Idyll], which will be updated in March. I hope you will support one, eh (*3) (*), love the cuteness!

 Chapter 1165: Extra Chapter 33: This may be the fake Nine Heavens Divine Thunder

    Chapter 1165: Extra Chapter 33: This may be the fake Nine Heavens Divine Thunder


    Chapter 1165 Extra 33 This may be the fake Nine Heavens Divine Thunder


    Thest Nine Heavens Divine Thunder did not split the space where the tribtion was about to be transformed. Instead, it came towards Mo Yan. It was not without purpose.


    Mo Yan is the master of the space. Without her umtion of merit to upgrade the space, there would be no thunder disaster that only exists in the world of cultivation.


    The space suffered the previous eight heavenly thunders, and it was not unreasonable for the master of the space to bear thest nine-day divine thunder. Mo Yan was not unjust.


    However, the safe voltage that the human body can withstand is only thirty-six volts. The voltage generated by thunderstorms and lightning is as high as tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of volts. The power of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is even more inestimable. It is not even described as destroying the world. Pass.


    Even if there is heaven-defying space and nine lifetimes of merit, it cannot change the fact that Mo Yan''s body is mortal. How can he withstand the most lethal thunder power in the world?


    This is almost a certain death!


    The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is only three or four miles away from the top of the mountain where Mo Yan is located. With its speed that is difficult to trace with the naked eye, it will hit the top of Mo Yan''s head in three to five breaths. At this time, even if Mo Yan gave birth to a hundred legs, there was no chance of him running away.


    The six beasts who refused to leave let out long and mournful howls. They moved closer to Mo Yan step by step with firm steps. Their huge bodies surrounded theirpanions who had been guarding them for many years. The roaring sound was reflected in their dted pupils. Come, the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder shining with golden light.


    Since we are destined to not escape this disaster, let''s face it calmly. Isn''t it not what they expected to die in one ce? It''s just that the time has been advanced a lot.


    Feeling the warm temperature of the six beasts, Mo Yan, whose hands and feet were cold, gradually regained consciousness, and her panicked heart unexpectedly calmed down.


    A bunch of little fools!


    Mo Yan gave a bitter smile and touched the heads of the six beasts one by one. She felt guilty in her heart.


    If they had not been brought back from the deep mountains and old forests, they would not have suffered this unnecessary disaster. Perhaps they were sleeping soundly in a cave right now, galloping and hunting in their sleep, catching their favorite prey and feasting on it.


    Woo!


    Six beasts shook their big heads and gently rubbed Mo Yan''s palm, disagreeing very much with this. They never regretteding out of the mountain or staying by Mo Yan''s side, even if they would die this time and be struck by the Nine Heavens God''s thunder until not even ashes were left.


    Looking at their reactions, Mo Yan felt warm in his heart, and the movements of his hands became gentler: "I was wrong. We are the closest partners, but saying this is sphemy against you."


    The heads of the six beasts rested lightly against Mo Yan, silently, as if they did not hear the roar of thunder, and faced death without fear.


    The purple golden light mixed with strands came closer and closer, and in the blink of an eye, it appeared above the heads of one person and six beasts, but it only crackled and released terrifying energy, without directly chopping down.


    This appearance looks like a threat, but also like he is struggling with how to strike perfectly. It can not only teach this mortal who dares to cause thunder disaster a profound lesson, but also live up to the reputation of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder.


    But, what happened to this bold mortal who dared to ignore it?


    Regrettably, the six beasts and one person below who were ready to be hacked did not notice the strangeness of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder at all. Instead, they recovered a little bit of their energy. Xue Tuanzi, who chased after him without any dy, discovered the strangeness.


    It was just that time was running out, and it had no time to think about the reason. It just wanted to rush over before the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder struck down, and risked being wiped out in ashes, but also had to withstand thisst thunder, and did not want to implicate Mo Yan and the Six Beasts.


    Prick-prick-


    As if he had discovered Xue Tuanzis intention, the tiny electric particles surrounding Jiutian Shen Lei became more and more turbulent, as if they wereughing at Xue Tuanzis overestimation of his abilities.


    The target of the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is Mo Yan. Not to mention that Xue Tuanzi has been severely damaged and his speed is far inferior. Even in its heyday, it is difficult topete. Therefore, it does not pay attention to Xue Tuanzi at all and just separates one branch. The tiny lightning line struck straight at Xue Tuanzi.


    With a "pop" sound, Xue Tuanzi, who had once again exhausted his energy, could not hold on anymore. He fell straight from the air and fell into the grass halfway up the mountain. His jade body struggled hard, trying to float up, but failed. Unable to seed, it emitted a weak fluorescence in despair.


    After defeating Xue Tuanzi, the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder was still hanging above Mo Yan''s head with great vigor, but it refused to chop down, and the electric particles just stung and pierced louder and louder.


    Mo Yan was unaware of this one-sided sadistic confrontation. She closed her eyes and waited for a long time, but couldn''t wait for the divine thunder to fall. She couldn''t help but open her eyes, frowning and looking at the twisting figure in mid-air. The golden glow on the "waist".


    Seeing that the tiny human finally noticed him, the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder twisted even more cheerfully, and the tingling electric particles shot out for free, as if he had taken some kind of stimting pill.


    Seeing the reaction of Jiutian Divine Thunder, Mo Yan suddenly had a ridiculous idea in his heart: Could this guy have be spiritual and be a spirit?


    How can this be!


    However, everything that happened nextpletely subverted Mo Yan''s outlook on life, making her feel dreamy every time she thought about it.


    In mid-air, the Nine-Tian Divine Thunder, which was only as thick as a thumb, gradually changed. Countless electric particles and currents peeled off spontaneously, like burned-out fireworks dissipating in the dark night sky... After a few breaths, the Nine-Tian Divine Thunder became "thin". It made a big circle and became as thick as a hair.


    The golden "hair" didn''t seem to be satisfied with her new look. She tried to separate it again, but she didn''t want to use too much force and broke it at the waist, turning it into two pieces.


    Mo Yan, who had been threatened with death a moment ago, twitched her lips slightly. Looking at the "hair" that was trying to be repaired and connected again, she endured it again and again to avoidughing: she might have encountered a fake Nine Heavens Divine Thunder. !


    I don''t know if he noticed Mo Yan''s psychology, but the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder seemed to be angry. He rushed straight in front of Mo Yan, less than three inches away from Mo Yan''s front door, and waved two pieces of thunder. body, but always kept a safe distance and did not hit Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan looked at the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder and felt something in his heart. At this time, she could hardly feel the destructive power from before. Even though the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder looked like it was showing its teeth and ws, it looked more like a child without any threat.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to touch the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder. If it has no ill intentions, everyone will be happy. Who wouldn''t want to live well if he could survive?


    If all this is just a disguise for a cat to y with a mouse, they won''t be able to escape even if they grow three heads and six arms. It''s better to die early and be reborn early and take the gamble.


    However, the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is a force of nature and has no entity at all. Fortunately, Mo Yan''s hand passed directly through its body, just like passing through an ordinary beam of light, without any difort.


    The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder seemed to be shy, twisting and shrinking to avoid it, but stopped midway. With a "click" sound, two sections of golden light gently "kissed" Mo Yan''s face. , and finally fled away like flying, leaving only a cheerful squeaking sound all the way.


    Mo Yan:


    She was being teased?


    It was the Chinese New Year, so I didnt have time to type. Now that the New Year is over, Im busy looking for a job again. I havent updated it until now, and Ive only updated it so much. I can only say that my hands are raw and my brain cant keep up. It should be updatedter. Good point, I hate it guys (*3) (*) I dont know how many people are still waiting for the update. Anyway, thank you, I love you (*3) (*)

 Chapter 1166: Extra 34

    Chapter 1166: Extra 34


    Chapter 1166 Extra Chapter 34 Sister


    Mo Yan touched her cheek, which was numb from the electric shock, and stared nkly at the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder running further and further away. She felt like she was in a dream: Is this the end of this lightning disaster?


    As if to confirm her conjecture, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared in the grass not far away, and dazzling golden light burst out. These golden lights shot straight into the sky, instantly illuminating the pitch-ck night sky. They also stung one person and six beasts and subconsciously closed their eyes tightly. There was only a bright golden patch in front of them, forcing them not to open their eyes.


    Snow dumplings... Mo Yan closed her eyes tightly and shouted anxiously. Except for Dujie Xue Tuanzi, she couldn''t think of anyone in this cleared area who would have such a strange phenomenon.


    Before the tribtion, Xue Tuanzi did not tell Mo Yan specifically what kind of strange phenomena would ur when he transformed. The sudden change made her feel anxious, even more worried and nervous than when Xue Tuanzi suffered a thunder tribtion just now.


    But Mo Yan couldn''t open her eyes to take a closer look at the situation in front of her. Seeing that she couldn''t get a response for a long time, she hurriedly called Xue Tuanzi in her consciousness, but still didn''t get a single response.


    Mo Yan couldn''t and couldn''t persuade herself to stand here and wait. She followed the direction of the golden light just now, raised her feet and slowly groped closer.


    Although these golden lights appear very suddenly, there is nothing wrong with them except that it makes people unable to open their eyes.


    How can the six beasts rest assured that Mo Yan is taking the risk alone, and they all follow him in unison, surrounding the people as before. If danger arises, they can at least block Mo Yan.


    They groped forward for more than ten feet without encountering resistance. One person and six animals only felt that the golden light seemed to be more dazzling, making them even more afraid to open their eyes.


    It was less than five feet away from the center of the light source. Just when Mo Yan was about to speed up and step forward, she found an impalpable barrier blocking her face, preventing her from taking another step forward.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief. If Xue Tuanzi was really in danger, there wouldn''t be anything like this barrier to protect it. It was most likely that it had sessfully survived the thunderstorm and was in the process of transforming.


    Mo Yan''s guess was correct. After half a stick of incense, the dazzling golden light began to fade away one by one. When Mo Yan tried to open his eyes, he saw a naked little meatball lying motionless in the center of the golden light. over there.


    The appearance of that meat ball is clearly that of a newborn baby!


    Without careful identification, Mo Yan was sure that the little meat ball was the transformed snow dumpling. With the help of the golden light that had notpletely dissipated, she ran quickly towards the little meat ball,pletely forgetting about the barrier that had just stopped her from moving forward.


    Fortunately, the invisible barrier disappeared the moment Xue Tuanzi sessfully transformed. Mo Yan came to Xue Tuanzi smoothly and picked up the naked creature.


    Xue Duanzi, Xue Duanzi, are you okay?


    Looking at Xue Tuanzi with his eyes closed, Mo Yan asked with some worry, his voice was very soft, for fear of scaring the little guy in his arms, hepletely treated it as a newborn baby.


    Hearing Mo Yans cry, Xue Tuanzis eyelids moved, and finally he managed to open his eyes and shook his head gently at Mo Yan. Before Mo Yan could speak again, it closed its eyes again. Apparently, it couldn''t even open its eyes due to the previous efforts.


    Actually, if he had transformed in the realm of cultivation this time, Xue Tuanzi would not have be this weak even if he was severely beaten by the thunder. However, this is the mortal world, and the thin spiritual energy cannot allow him to quickly recover his physical strength.


    Mo Yan didn''t know this, it would only happen when Xue Tuanzi exhausted his spiritual power. Worried that Snow Dumpling would be cold, she took out a set of small clothes that she had made early in the space and put them on skillfully. Then she held Snow Dumpling in her arms and sat on the back of the golden beast, walking along The way to go down the mountain.


    When a child was suddenly brought back, there had to be an exnation to the outside world. Mo Yan had already thought of a way to do this. She just said that the child was an abandoned baby picked up by Mao Tuan from outside. She looked pitiful and wanted a daughter, so she treated her as her own. raised.


    That''s right, Xue Tuanzi failed to do so in the end and turned into a girl!


    Xiao Ruiyuan had no objection when he learned that he had an extra daughter inexplicably. He would also like whatever Mo Yan liked. Especially when he saw his newly minted daughter and discovered that her features were unexpectedly simr to his wife''s, he became even more joyful. He felt that God had specially sent him a father-daughter fate.


    Not to mention Xiao Wan, who had always wanted a younger sister. He immediately "abandoned" his little brother who was only a few months old, and took his only younger sister into his room to raise. He was determined to raise his younger sister until she was white and fat, and she would be clinging to her in the future. Her sister.


    In this way, Xiao Wan no longer had time to torment his younger brothers. This made Xiao Jue, Xiao Yue and others breathe a big sigh of relief. They were very grateful for the extra sister. Over time, they developed a deep brother-sister rtionship. .


    The only thing that makes me unhappy is that I cant be a upright man and I cant seduce girls. But for a long time, it was still a baby that could only drink milk and was forced not to speak. Who else but Mo Yan could know her true emotions?

 Chapter 1167: Recommended new article [Farmer’s daughter-in-law’s beautiful countryside]

    Chapter 1167: Rmended new article [Farmer¡¯s daughter-inw¡¯s beautiful countryside]


    Chapter 1167 Rmended new article [The beautiful countryside of the farmers daughter-inw]


    Once in the Daqing Dynasty, the 21-year-old young woman Sang Ye returned to her hometown in the countryside with her five-year-old bean bag, but she was named "Kefu" by a woman with a long tongue.


    Regardless of whether they are ruffians or second-rate people, they all have their eyes on this piece of meat that has lost its reputation.


    Sangye couldn''t bear the disturbance andpletely exposed his ferocious nature. He chased and hacked the gangster for twenty miles with a sharp bone-eliminating knife.


    Overnight, the Sang girl became a powerful person, and her fierce reputation spread throughout the countryside. From then on, no one cared about her.


    The honest and honest Daddy Sang said: Sanya, dont be afraid, Daddy will protect you.


    The fierce and protective Sang said: "Xiaoye, just wait, mother will tear the mouths of those rags open!"


    The henpecked and taciturn Brother Sang said: Sister, if you drink something dry, I will never let you drink something watery.


    The mean-spirited Sister-inw Sang said: Sister-inw, I will find you a good husband. You are very lucky!


    The bookworm Sang Xiaodi said: Sister, when I pass the exam, I will find a husband for you.


    The five-year-old little bean bag said: Mom, I dont want to study anymore, you can use these bundles to buy me a daddy!


    Facing the concern of her rtives, Sangye Yali Shanda, who only wanted to make a fortune and took her family on a prosperous road, finally gritted her teeth and decided to get married!


    But who dares to marry? This is a big problem!


    What Sang Ye never expected was that there was someone who was not afraid of death, and came to the house to propose marriage sincerely while carrying a big wild boar...


    Male protagonist''s identityFarmer''s advantages: only his wife is a subordinate


    Identity of the heroineThe advantages of a peasant girl: can she be cruel or gentle?


    PS:


    1. Both men and women are clean! Both men and women are clean! Both men and women are clean!


    2. The family is short of pure farming, and has "three insecurities": no pce fights, no house fights, and no power plots [Read Chapter 1: Hard-working husband]


    The first ray of sunshine in the morning shines on the roof, stretching the shadow of the house; the early birds stand on the branches and sing tuneless songs at the top of their lungs, adding a touch of color to the quiet courtyard. It is very lively; the curling smoke dances in the wind, forming the most simple farmhouse scene.


    In the narrow and simple kitchen, Mulberry quickly baked more than a dozen coarse grain pancakes, poured the washed brown rice in the basin into the pot together with the water, covered the pot lid and added a few baking sticks to the stove. After getting the firewood, she got up and took out a kitchen knife with several holes missing from the corner behind the door. She went to the yard and chopped up pigweed on a dark wooden board.


    icr


    The rhythmic sound of chopping grass spread in all directions, climbing over the short earth wall and spreading far and wide, frightening the birds on the branches and waking up the sleeping children in the house. baby.


    A little boy of about five years old appeared at the door of the hall, rubbing his sleepy eyes, pulling on a pair of new cotton shoes, and shouted softly at the mulberry leaves that were chopping grass.


    "Huan''er is awake? Wash your hands and face quickly. Dinner will be served after mother chops the pigweed!" Sang Ye raised his head in a hurry and handed his son a gentle smile: "By the way, go to your uncle''s house and pick up your little brother too." Wake up and you two will have breakfast togetherter."


    "Well, Huan''er will go and call the little brother first, and wash your face with him." Xiao Douding responded seriously. Without waiting for his mother to praise him, he turned around with his short legs and got into a room in the east wing.


    Sangye smiled slightly, raised his hand to wipe away the sweat that was about to fall into his eyes, and continued to chop the remaining half of the pigweed.


    The pig grass was chopped, and Huan''er''s white and tender face had been washed clean. Together with another child of simr age, he sat obediently on the pony and waited for his mother to start eating.


    "It''s time to eat -" Following a crisp voice, Sang Ye quickly came to the main room with a tray and ced three bowls of porridge, three pancakes and a te of pickles on the table: "The porridge is still a little hot just after it came out of the pot. You two, eat slowly."


    Thank you, mother!


    Thank you, auntie!


    The two little pods thanked each other in unison, then took the spoon in their left hand and the cake in their right hand, and ate the pickles in small bites.


    Looking at his well-behaved little nephew, Sang Ye smiled slightly, touched his little head, and like a magic trick, two cooked eggs appeared and gave one to each of the two brothers.


    Wow, eggs! Olddy, you are so good! Sang Xiaoshan grabbed his own eggs, held them in his hands and looked at them with joy.


    Compared to other families in the vige, the Sang family''s life is rtively easy. Not to mention how good they are in terms of food and clothing, at least they don''t suffer from hunger. But in the Sang family, eggs are also valuable objects. Even if they areid by their own old hens, they don''t dare to eat them casually. They all praise them. If they save enough, they take them to the town and exchange them for oil, salt, sauce and vinegar for the whole family.


    Looking at his little nephew who knocked the egg on his forehead, Sang Ye shook his head helplessly, picked up another egg and lightly circled it on the corner of the table. After peeling it off in twos and twos, he handed it to his son: "Huan''er, Eat it while its hot.


    Huan''er silently took the fragrant eggs and looked at her mother who had already picked up the porridge bowl. She didn''t rush to stuff it into her mouth like her little brother. She gently cut the eggs in the middle with a wooden spoon and divided them into two pieces of about the same size. pieces, and then carefully scooped one piece into my mother''s porridge bowl.


    Seeing that his mother was about to hide, Huan''er quickly said: "Mom, the eggs are too big. Help Huan''er eat half of them."


    Sang Xiaoshan, who had already eaten most of the eggs, saw his cousin''s actions. He hesitated for a while, and then handed the remaining half of the egg to Sang Ye with some pain: "Auntie, I''ll give you Xiaoshan''s too."


    Sang Ye nced at his nephew unexpectedly, and immediately started teasing him. He took the half piece of egg seriously and praised with a smile: "Xiaoshan is sensible now. He knows how to respect his aunt, so she won''t be polite." .


    As he spoke, he acted as if he was about to swallow the egg in one bite.


    Auntie, you, youwow


    As the youngest child of the third generation of the Sang family and the darling of the Sang family, Sang Xiaoshan never thought that his aunt was really going to eat his eggs. He couldn''t bear this fact for a while and burst into tears.


    Huan''er was just sad when he saw his mother taking the egg from his little brother but refusing to eat it. Huan''er suddenly heard the cry of his little brother as if he was killing a pig. He was so startled that his hands shook and he almost dropped the egg. On to the ground.


    "Little brother, don''t cry, I''ll give you half of this." Seeing that the little brother was crying so much that his nose was almost dripping with snot, Huan''er didn''t realize how delicious the eggs in his hand were, so he put half of the eggs he nned to give to his mother in the little brother''s box. In my brother''s bowl.


    Sang Xiaoshan, who was crying and burping, looked at the egg chunks in the bowl that were bigger than what the olddy had taken away. He burst into tears and smiled, with a big bubble of snot popping out of his nose.


    He happily scooped up the egg with a spoon and put it into his mouth. He stopped when he was about to reach his mouth. He looked at Huan''er and asked carefully: "Did you really give this egg to little brother? Little brother really ate it. You But you cant cry.


    Huan''er nced at her little brother, silently picked up the spoon and started drinking the porridge, not wanting to talk to this naive little brother at all.


    Looking at this scene, Sang Ye felt a little sour in his heart: Who would have thought that the little guy who once had good food and clothing, now even an egg a day has be a luxury?


    The family is still too poor to eat meat a few times a year. If this continues, let alone a child, even she won''t be able to bear it. It''s time to think of ways to make money and improve the food at home.


    Seeing that his cousin ignored him, Sang Xiaoshan was not angry. While eating the eggs with confidence, he patted Huan''er on the shoulder and said loyally: "Brother Huan is a good brother, and I will also be a good brother. Later, My brother will take you to the river to catch monkeys, and let me roast them for us."


    Thinking of the delicious roasted monkey, Sang Xiaoshan couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, and then stuffed the remaining half of the egg into his mouth, temporarily quenching his greed.


    When Huan''er heard this, not only did she not feel happy, but her little brows were tightly knitted together. This serious look set off her round, white and tender little face, how cute she looked.


    "No, I won''t go!" Huan''er refused tly. He had no interest in the dusty hard-shelled insects that came out of the ground like climbing monkeys. He didn''t even understand why the people here were keen on eating them. He just Just thinking about it makes me feel sick to my stomach.


    "Don''t go? Why can''t you go?" Sang Xiaoshan looked at his cousin with a disappointed look on his face, feeling that the eggs in his mouth were no longer so fragrant.


    Seeing her little brother''s face slumped and looking like I was very sad, Huan''er felt that she was being too direct, so she made an excuse: "Catching monkeys will stain your clothes. Mom has to be busy with many things every day." , we cant cause any more trouble for mother.


    Upon hearing this, Sang Xiaoshan''s face improved a lot, but he still couldn''t resist the temptation of the delicious roasted monkey. He pulled Sang Ye''s sleeves and said coquettishly: "Old aunt, old aunt, just let Brother Huan go with Xiaoshan. , Brother Huan is watching from the side, Xiaoshan will never let him do it, and I promise not to stain his clothes."


    As for myself, if I dont catch the monkeys, my clothes will get dirty anyway. If I have to ask the olddy to wash them, I might as well catch a few monkeys and give them to the olddy. Its like giving the olddy a chance to wash his clothes. of thanks.


    Sang Ye, who was listening with great interest, didn''t expect her nephew to throw the problem to her. Looking at her son with pleading eyes, she smiled and said to her nephew: "You can take Huan''er, but there is one thing, you must not go into the river. y in the water, or watch your butts carefully."


    Upon hearing this, Sang Xiaoshan hurriedly covered his buttocks and nodded hastily: "Auntie, Xiaoshan will never take Brother Huan into the water, otherwise if you beat Xiaoshan''s buttocks swollen, Xiaoshan won''t even cry."


    Sangye Yile pinched his dark and round face: "You said this yourself, so remember it!"


    Yeah, remember! Sang Xiaoshan nodded heavily, showing two rows of neat white teeth.


    "Good~" Sang Ye praised his nephew a few words and stroked his son''s wrinkled brow: "Mother will bring food to your grandparentster, so just have fun with your little brother and don''t y with water. , and dont bask in the sun, got it?


    Since that incident, this child has changed his temper. He doesn''t like to interact with others or go out to y. He is like a little old man. How can this be done?


    He probably understood his mother''s painstaking efforts. Even though Huan''er didn''t want to go out, when facing his mother''s expectant gaze, he couldn''t help but nodded and whispered: "Mom, Huan''er understands."


    Sangye touched her son''s little face distressedly, but after all he didn''t say that he wouldn''t go if he didn''t want to go.


    There is still a lot of work at home. After delivering breakfast to the people who go to the fields, they have to wash the clothes of the whole family. After washing, they still have to cut pig grass, weave straw shoes, and dig vegetable fields... Although they dont work in the fields, they still have to do it every day. There is also endless work.


    He hurriedly stuffed thest piece of cake into his mouth. After soaking the bowl and chopsticks in the basin, Sangye poured the half-cooled porridge in the pot into a y pot, and then put the remaining dozen or sorge cakes into a pot. In the small basket, cover it with a piece of clean cotton cloth, put the porridge jar and the small basket into arge basket, and prepare a full jar of water.


    After doing this, Sang Ye cleaned up the dirty clothes that the family had changedst night and stuffed them into arge bucket. Then he walked out of the door with a big basket in one hand and a big wooden bucket in the other, heading towards the Sang family''s wheat field. Go.


    It is May day now, which is the time to harvest wheat. The rest of the Sang family went to work in the fields before dawn. In order to save time, they harvested the wheat early and nted seedlings when the rainy season came. Mulberry leaves were sent to the fields for rice and water.


    The wheat fields of the Sang family are two miles away from the Sang family. Along the way, Sang Ye met many vigers who were also harvesting wheat. Some acquaintances saw Sang Ye and greeted him warmly:


    Zi Zi, are you delivering food so early? What a diligent girl!


    Auntie Osmanthus fragrans is a prize. My hands and feet are slower than my aunties, so I can only stay at home to cook and wash clothes.


    Haha, who doesnt know that you girl is very good at housework? With you here, your parents, brothers and sister-inw can still have hot meals no matter how busy they are. Wouldnt that make them more energetic?


    Aunt Guihua was so praised that she beamed, secretly thinking that this daughter of the Sang family was not only good-looking and elegant, she was also a person who knew etiquette, but she had a bad fate and was widowed at a young age!


    Inadvertently seeing the look of sympathy on Aunt Guihua''s face, Sang Ye knew it and couldn''t help but feel helpless. Just as he was about to say goodbye, a strange and sinister voice came in: "Bah, isn''t he just a hard-working man? What''s there to praise about these junk things?" [Read Chapter 2: Grudges]


    Such targeted words were a little too unpleasant to hear. Sang Ye looked in the direction of the sound. When he saw the familiar mean face, his delicate brows frowned slightly. For a moment, he didn''t know how to say harshly. He retorted, pretending not to hear, and ignoring this woman with ill intentions.


    The person who uttered the filthy words was none other than Widow Li, who was at odds with the Sang family.


    Speaking of which, Widow Li was also a poor person. The man died before she was thirty and became a widow. Under the sympathetic or malicious eyes of the vigers, a man worked hard to bring up his only son. He suffered a lot and suffered a lot. Just looking at that face, which was clearly less than forty, but under his nose The droopy, wrinkled face looks like the face of a sixty-year-old woman.


    However, poor people must be hateful. Widow Lis husband Li Dazhu identally encountered a ck bear when he went up the mountain to dig traps for hunting. He was pped by the ck bear and his heart was broken. In the end, he died without timely treatment. However, Widow Li just happened to All of this was med on Sang Laoshi, Sang Ye''s father, who was traveling with Li Dazhu.


    Not to mention that on the way to escape, Sang Lao Shi panicked and fell down the cliff. He was unable to help Li Dazhu who was one step behind and was overtaken by a ck bear. In such a critical situation, even if Sang Lao Shi tried his best to save Li Dazhu, To save him is just to lose his life in vain.


    Even though Sang Laoshi clearly told what happened after he was rescued, Widow Li was aggressive and believed that Sang Laoshi was greedy for life and afraid of death. When her husband faced the ck bear alone, she took the opportunity to escape and luckily saved her life.


    As for Sang Laoshi falling off the cliff and breaking his leg, it was an ident and God''s retribution for not saving him.


    The reason why Sang Laoshi was nicknamed Sang Laoshi by the vigers was that he was too honest and would not lie at all. The vigers all believed that Li Dazhu''s death was an ident, no wonder Sang Laoshi, so no one stood by Widow Li and advised her not to make unreasonable troubles and destroy the long-standing friendship between the two families.


    Perhaps Widow Li believed that in her heart, but her husband was dead and their orphans and widowed mother still had to live, so she deliberately messed around, just to make Sang Laoshi and the Sang family feel guilty and makepensation to their mother and son. In other words, she bullied Laoshi. Just people!


    At that time, Widow Li was so troubled that she called her brothers to carry Li Dazhu''s stinking body and parked it in front of Sang''s house. Not only did she force the Sang family to pay for Li Dazhu''svish burial, but she also forced the Sang family to take on the livelihood of the orphan and widow, support them in their old age, build a house, and find a wife. Let the Sang family be responsible for everything, and one mouthful is worth fifty taels of silver.


    At that time, the Sang family had just been separated from the old house, and the family of seven was only given two dpidated thatched houses and a bag of sweet potatoes to barely make ends meet. What''s more, Sangoshi broke his leg again and had to see the doctor for medicine. Some even spent hundreds of pennies, not to mention fifty taels of silver, even a penny was not avable.


    Seeing that the Sang family refused to take the money, Widow Li simply held a kitchen knife to her neck and threatened to kill her. She also imed that she would kill her son before she died.


    Widow Li looked too crazy, and she was worried that she would do such a thing to make her family known as forcing orphans and widows to death. Even if the Sang family was reluctant, they had to borrow five taels of silver from rtives and send Li Dazhu first. The mountain temporarily stabilized Widow Li.


    It was just because of theck of people''s support that Widow Li took advantage of it and thought she had found a way to ckmail the Sang family. Not long after Li Dazhu was buried, she used the same method again to force the Sang family to pay the remaining forty-five taels of silver.


    Sang Laoshi''s injury made the already poor family even worse. When the Sang family was exhausted mentally and physically, they were repeatedly threatened by Widow Li, and even the man made of mud was inspired to be ferocious.


    Before Widow Li could force the Sang family to death first, the hostess of the Sang family, Mu, rushed to Widow Li with her five children, grabbed Widow Li''s knife-holding hand and chopped her own neck.


    Had it not been for the quick reaction of the neighbor who was watching and quickly knocked away the frightened Widow Li, the knife was destined to break Mu''s neck. Even so, Mu''s neck was cut open, and blood spurted out, quickly staining the clothes on his chest red. Things got serious when there was blood. Even if the Sang family was an outsider and the vige chief surnamed Li deliberately favored Widow Li, he would not dare to side with Widow Li in front of all the vigers.


    After a heated debate, the final result was that Widow Li was severely scolded and was not allowed to mess around in the Sang family again in the future. Mu''s injuries should be taken care of on his own and he should not cause trouble to Widow Li.


    Maybe the vige chief''s warning worked, maybe she was frightened by Mu''s cruelty. From then on, Widow Li really didn''t make trouble in the Sang family anymore, she only dared to gossip about the Sang family behind their backs.


    The two families, who had a good rtionship at first, fell outpletely and stoppedmunicating with each other for the rest of their lives.


    Two months ago, Sang Ye, who had not been back for more than ten years, suddenly came back with a child, which caused a lot of discussion in Lijiacun. In just a few days, rumors about Sanye Kefu spread, among which Widow Li''s "contribution" was indispensable.


    Its just that Sang Ye rarely walks around the vige. Even if Widow Li wants to vent her anger, she has no chance. Now that she has finally caught Sang Ye herself, how can she hold back?


    At this time, Widow Li saw that Sang Ye was silent and thought that Sang Ye was hurt by her words. She couldn''t help but get excited and continued to poke the knife with her triangr eyes hanging: "A widow is restless at home and runs away. When you go out and show off, you don''t know if you want to seduce some wild man, huh, you are shamelessly cheating, you deserve to die and your husband will be a widow for the rest of his life!"


    As she spoke, she deliberately nced at Aunt Osmanthus, and then at Aunt Osmanthus''s husband, who ignored the disputes between the women and had no choice but to continue harvesting wheat. The meaning was self-evident.


    This time it stirred up a ho''s nest. Not only did the mulberry leaves burn in their hearts, they were ready to teach Widow Li a lesson. Aunt Guihua, who had always been affectionate with her husband, was also furious. She immediately threw away the sickle in her hand, rolled up her sleeves and rushed towards Widow Li: "Widow Li, I will fight with you!"


    Trial reading Chapter 3 Fighting


    "ah-"


    A sharp scream echoed in the empty field, and the frightened birds that were looking for food in the grass pped their wings and flew away.


    Widow Li tightly covered her face, which was scratched with oily skin and was burning with pain. She looked in horror at Aunt Guihua, who was pressed tightly against her, cursing and continuing to look for a ce to attack. She was not at all as angry as when she was scolding her just now. Arrogant.


    Sang Ye, who was about to fight back, looked confused. He didn''t expect that Widow Li''s look would make Aunt Guihua so angry, and he didn''t expect that Aunt Guihua would rush to fight with Widow Li.


    She stared at Aunt Guihua, who was bursting with fighting prowess. She didn''t know whether to pretend toe forward and offer some words of persuasion, or secretly do something dirty, and together with Aunt Guihua, they would severely punish Widow Li, who was screaming in agony, and let out a bad temper.


    "You shameless bitch, I''ll let you spit **** out of your mouth! Let you spit **** out of your mouth!"


    Aunt Guihua couldn''t find a ce to start on Widow Li''s face, so she grabbed her scattered hair and knocked it hard into the dry mud several times, until Widow Li was dizzy and almost breathless. .


    Its no wonder that Aunt Guihua is so angry. She and her husband Zhao Shugen have been married for more than 20 years, and their rtionship has always been very good, with almost no blushing. If Widow Li''s words and deeds were only directed at Sang Ye, Aunt Guihua would at most help Sang Ye criticize Widow Li a few words out of fairness. However, Widow Li poured dirty water on her husband, which made Aunt Guihua, who always had a hot temper, How can I swallow this breath?


    Helpkillhelp


    Widow Li was skinny and had only a few kilograms of flesh on her body. She was pinned down by the strong Aunt Guihua and had no room to turn over. Knowing that she would not be happy if she offended Aunt Guihua this time, she was worried that Aunt Guihua would beat her to death in a fit of anger. She couldn''t help but be frightened and screamed as loud as she could, hoping to attract the attention of others ande over to stop him. Aunt Guihua whom she beat to death.


    In the past two days, almost the entire Lijia Vige has been harvesting wheat in the fields. The wheat fields are also next to each other, and there are several families bending down to work not far away.


    Hearing Widow Li''s cry for help, the vigers couldn''t help but put down their work, straighten up and follow the sound, only to find that Aunt Guihua was pressing down on Widow Li and beating her.


    Most of the vigers in Lijia Vige have a very upright outlook on life. They know what kind of character Widow Li is and usually dont treat her very much. It''s just that she doesn''t want to be seen, she is the widow of the deceased Li Dazhu, and she is a member of the family. She can''t just watch her being beaten without making a sound, otherwise people willugh at her and think that the Li family is easy to bully.


    Seeing that Widow Li''s screams were getting smaller and smaller, but Aunt Guihua had no intention of stopping, the vigers were worried that there would be a real fight, so they put down their sickles and came here.


    Widow Li''s cry for help was also heard by the Sang family a little further away, but they just had no interest in paying attention and continued to work hard, not knowing that their daughter (sister) was also involved.


    Sang Ye''s elder sister-inw, Yu, liked to watch the excitement. She took a break from her busy work, shaking her tired and sore arms, and squinted her eyes to look at the excitement. She unexpectedly spotted a familiar figure and couldn''t help but look at it. The mother-inw Mu on the side said: "Mom, my sister-inw seems to be here too, why don''t I go over and take a look, lest my sister-inw identally get involved in such fishy things!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Mu stopped cutting wheat, straightened up and looked over, and sure enough he saw his daughter there.


    Although her daughter has only been home for two short months and doesnt understand her very well, she is very clear about the fact that her daughter doesnt like to watch the excitement. Appearing there at this time, it is obvious that he has been involved in this matter.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Mu frowned slightly and said to her husband, son and daughter-inw who came over: "Let''s go and have a look, don''t let Xiaoye suffer."


    Well, lets all go, we cant let Sanya be bullied. Sang Laoshi put down the sickle in his hand without saying a word, and motioned to his two sons, Sang Shu and Sang Lin, to follow.


    Sang Laoshi is an honest person, but that doesnt mean he is stupid. Over the years, Widow Li has always been at odds with her family. He knows everything about Tian''er''s bad words about her family, but he has never been caught in the act, so he can''t talk to the widow in detail, so as not to be med again. superior.


    Thinking of the recent rumors in the vige about his daughter''s unhappiness, Sang Laoshi suspected that this time it was Widow Li who wanted to cause trouble for her daughter, but somehow she offended the Zhao family''s daughter-inw, which led to this dispute.


    The husband and parents-inw left, and the two daughters-inw of the Sang family, Yu and Liu, quickly followed, leaving a few children who also wanted to watch the excitement to stay in the fields to rest.


    I dont know what will happen in that kind of situation, so its better not to let the children go, so as not to stain their eyes!


    "Widow Li, if you weren''t trying to show off your face today, I would have to shave off a few hairs on your head! If you dare to make trouble for my old Zhao family again in the future, I won''t be like this today. Let you go, bah!


    Under the persuasion of the vigers, Aunt Guihua, who was already angry, spat out a harsh word, and finally let go of Widow Li, who was dying and lying on the ground unable to get up.


    After listening to Aunt Guihua''s words, the onlookers understood that Widow Li said something that they shouldn''t have said and made people angry. Although they had some sympathy for the miserable Widow Li, it was hard to say anything at this time. Aunt Guihua was wrong, so she persuaded Aunt Guihua, who was chattering endlessly, to disperse after a few words.


    There is still a lot of work to be done in the fields. Who has time to pay attention to the superficialwsuit between two wives? In this way, no one knew that Sang Ye was also one of the parties involved in this matter.


    When the Sang family came over, only Sang Ye and the two women who were friends with Aunt Guihua were left, scolding Widow Li who had climbed up half of her body and sat softly on the ground.


    Most of the daughters-inw living in Lijiacun, regardless of their age, have been arranged by Widow Li.


    Sang Ye looked at the angry Widow Li, and no matter how angry he was, it would be hard to do anything again after Widow Li was taught a lesson, otherwise it would easily arouse resentment.


    She didn''t have a good reputation in the vige. She didn''t think about herself or the Sang family''s reputation, so she stood aside without making a move or leaving immediately.


    It was the beating of Aunt Guihua that made Widow Li angry, so she epted the favor indirectly, so she had to express her gratitude to Aunt Guihua.


    "Yi Zi, what''s going on? Have you suffered any loss?" Mu appeared next to her daughter, first looked at her with concern, and then nuzzled at Widow Li with an unkind expression, and her daughter said After suffering a loss, he rushed forward to teach Widow Li a lesson.

 Chapter 1168: Extra Chapter 35: Modern Times (1)

    Chapter 1168: Extra Chapter 35: Modern Times (1)


    After the full moon banquet, Xue Tuanzi''s spiritual power finally returned to its peak. The first thing he did was to prepare to break through the void and take Mo Yan back to his home in another time and space.


    "Yan Yan, with my current strength, I can let you stay in that time and space for three days at most. If you want to go back in the future, you will have to wait at least another ten years."


    It was night, and when everyone had fallen asleep, Xue Tuanziy in Mo Yans arms andmunicated with her in the sea of consciousness.


    "So long?" Mo Yan frowned and asked worriedly: "Tell me honestly, will it hurt you to take me home?"


    Although she really wanted to go back to her home in another time and space, wanted to see if her rtives were well, wanted to tell them that she was living a good and happy life, and let them stop being sad about her death, but these were all things she wanted to do when Xuetuanzi was safe and sound. Under the premise of things.


    Hearing this, Xue Tuanzi was moved and nuzzled into Mo Yan''s arms, and said arrogantly: "Of course there is no danger. I am the only weapon spirit in the world that relies on merit to transform, how can I be in danger? "


    There is of course danger, otherwise we wouldnt be able to go back only once every ten years. Every time it breaks through the void, it will enter a dormant period to repair the damage caused by the time and space storm. It takes at least ten years to heal each time. During this period, it will be very weak, but it is rtive. Its spiritual power can still be used and it can still protect its master.


    After hearing this, Mo Yan still felt uneasy. She squeezed Xue Tuanzi''s little fleshy hand and said, "Don''t lie to me. In my heart, you are just like my rtives. If they let you get hurt just to see your parents, Id rather not see you!


    This is Mo Yan''s innermost thoughts. Family is very important, and Xue Tuanzi is also a family member. She doesn''t want Xue Tuanzi to get hurt at all.


    "You''re worrying!" Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes and became more determined to send Mo Yan home to "visit rtives": "Just think carefully about how to get rid of my father and the others, and how to go home without being noticed. "


    It is indeed difficult to go back home, but it is finally "born". You have to see your grandparents, right? Yan Yan likes to have random thoughts, and she mustin to her grandparents when she goes back.


    At this moment, Xue Tuanzi has adapted to his new identity very well. Dont be too smooth in front of Mo Yan when he opens his mouth to call daddy and shuts up to call sister!


    Seeing Xue Tuanzi acting like this, Mo Yan felt relieved. After thinking about it, he said, "It''s too difficult to leave for three days without letting them notice. Is there no way for you to make them forget about us for a while?"


    Xue Tuanzi rolled his eyes again: "There is a way, but the time flow rate between the two time and space is different. If you go back to the present for three days, here it will be thirty days. Even if my father and the others forget us in thirty days, You two, someone will always remind them that they still have a wife and mother. If all the people involved lose their memory, it will be a waste of spiritual power, and I won''t bepletely sure that I can bring you home safely."


    Hearing this, Mo Yan had a headache: "What should we do? You know I can''t find a suitable excuse to take you away from their father for seven months!"


    Xue Tuanzi thought for a while and came up with an idea: "Why don''t you just tell dad the truth? If you''re worried, wouldn''t it be better to erase dad''s memory when wee back?"


    be honest?


    Mo Yan''s brows furrowed even more tightly. She had never thought of telling her biggest secret to her closest lover. This had nothing to do with trust, but it was better not to say it than to say it.


    Xue Tuanzi didnt urge her. The decision of whether to tell or not was in Yan Yans hands. Although she could predict that Dad Ku would be surprised at most if he found out, he would never do anything to hurt Yan Yan.


    Mo Yan couldn''t make up her mind to tell Xiao Ruiyuan the truth. In the next few days, she kept looking for suitable excuses to leave home for a month, but after much deliberation, she never came up with it.


    In the end, she had to discuss with Xue Tuanzi to see if there was a way for Xiao Ruiyuan to leave home with the child. Then she would find an excuse to stay and avoid the girls waiting around.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Tuanzi actually thought of a way, which was to give Chu Heng a hint and ask him to take all the civil and military officials to Phoenix Mountain for autumn hunting in advance. An autumn hunt would take at least half a month. It would take seven or forty-nine days for her to find an excuse to go to the nunnery to worship the Buddha. By then, she would take all the beasts with her. As long as they stayed in the nunnery, no one would doubt her. She''s gone.


    Mo Yan thinks this idea is a good one. Autumn hunting has been nned for a long time, but no one expected that floods and gues would break out in the south. Who has the heart to prepare for autumn hunting? Now that the floods have receded and the gue has been resolved, it is normal for Chu Heng to go hunting in autumn.


    The mother and daughter nned the follow-up matters together, and that night, Xue Tuanzi gave Chu Heng a hint. Sure enough, in the morning court the next day, Chu Heng issued an order for the autumn hunting in half a month, and all officials of the third rank and above were required to participate with their families.


    As the minister of Humerus, Xiao Ruiyuan was naturally among them. In addition, Xiao Wan and others had long been talking about going for autumn hunting, so it was even more necessary to take them with them.


    After confirming that the father and son were going, Mo Yan sent the girls to pack their bags and told Xiao Ruiyuan the excuse that she had already thought of: "Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi are still young and I can''t take them to the hunting ground, but there must be someone at home watching over them. Thats all, I wont go to the autumn hunting this time, you can keep an eye on the children.


    Xiao Ruiyuan frowned unconsciously and said disapprovingly: "Just let the maids keep an eye on the two little ones, or leave them with the hair balls, so there will be no problem if you are not around."


    No matter how much he imagined, he could not imagine that his wife had other ns. He only thought that her wife was really worried about the two children, so she was unwilling to go hunting with him in autumn.


    How could Mo Yan agree? She hugged her little son who had just woken up and said arrogantly: "Don''t worry, I don''t! This time I will stay at home with my son and daughter. You can either take the children with you or stay at home." Apany our three mothers."


    Xiao Ruiyuan wanted to apany him and could not stay at home. Seeing his wife''s firm attitude at this time, he knew that no matter how hard he tried to persuade her, there would be no result, so he had no choice but to say: "Then you can take care of the children at home peacefully, and I will take you with you when my husbandes back." Go back to Liuyang Town to rx."


    Mo Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief and agreed with a smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!